ã€ŠStunning Poisonous Doctor Princessã€‹


 Chapter 1 Volunteering

    "Blood pressure, normal!"

    "Heart rate, normal!"

    "Physical indexes are all satisfied with the experiment requirements. We can start now."

    On a cold tform, Su Qingge in a suit of dark green gowns was lying quietly and calmly in the experimental apparatus.

    She still looked pretty and delicate without wearing any makeup. Her eyes were more unperturbed than anyone present.

    "Qingge, do you really think over this?" asked the dean, a man over 50 years old. His face was always serious and expressionless, but now he seemed slightly wistful.

    The person, who was lying there as the subject, was one of the most outstanding students he had guided during his life.

    "Sir, I have considered fully. You are the only person who is clear about the whole course of operation here except me. And your wife is old, Lanng is young," said Su Qingge reassuringly to the teacher as before, then her gaze unwittingly passed over the other senior schoolmates around. As her expected, some of them refused to look into her eyes.

    Except for her, no one would be such a fool to volunteer herself in this experimental operation that had never been done in human history.

    "Sir, there are three minutes left to warm up the machine now. All the staffs please leave the experiment area immediately."

    The emotionless voice was looping through a speaker in theboratory. The dean took ast nce at Su Qingge, and kept walking with turning back his head several times. Then he left the experiment area together with the students.

    Looking around the emptyboratory, Su Qingge finally exhaled secretly. Grabbing the clothes tightly, her hands became frozen.

    No one actually knew that her cold sweat had already soaked her back.

    Not fear? How could she not fear?

    No one would know if she could walk down this tform. And if she did, it was unknown whether she would have any other after-effects.

    This was exactly an unknown experimental field.

    But she was the first one to do that.

    Thinking of that, she was filled with expectations for sess in mind.

    She turned over and saw the data looping on an LCD panel.

    Three years ago, she began this research with her teacher wholeheartedly.

    The object of this experiment was to automatically recognize the poison when it was approached at short range by transnting simtion of human brain waves.

    They analyzed the property of medicine among the known Chinese herbal medicine andpound medicine, then figured out the most appropriate proportion of detoxification.

    In other words, as long as the transnting was sessful, everyone could be a pharmacist.

    In that case, it would be a great step for medical science in the world. However, this was only a vision.

    "Sir, the preparation is all set, we can begin the experiment now." Inside the spacious observation room, all people were keeping close eyes on the grizzled-hair dean.

    The dean finally made up his mind and nodded his head, pushing the button with a grim face.

    Lying in the machine, Su Qingge stared at the suddenly blinking red-green indicator lights all the time.

    "Energy transferred 10%, 30%, 50%, 70%, 90%, and 100%!" The in mechanical female voice rang out, which put everyone on edge.

    Su Qingge¡¯s head spun dizzily in a moment as it was caused by the high-speed shaking apparatus. It was time to transnt the wave when it synchronized with her brain waves.

    Fifteen seconds.

    Feeling sick, Su Qingge couldn¡¯t help frowning.

 Chapter 2 Travel to a Bridal Sedan Chair

    Actually, it just took her one and a half minutes, but she thought it was extremely long.

    Twenty seconds.

    Her head ached as if it was to explode. Through a transparent ss wall, she saw many researchers who dressed in white standing there.

    She endured the ache reluctantly, but when the machine was running for more than ten seconds, she lost her consciousness gradually.

    Thirty seconds.

    Inexplicable pain came from the depths of her body, and she was afraid that all her internal organs at the moment had cracked.

    Thirty-eight seconds.

    Before she totally lost her consciousness, Su Qingge only remembered that her teacher¡¯s face, not far away, was filled with concern.

    After all, the fragile human body had no way to withstand the high frequency of vibration, even if the actual process onlysted a few seconds.

    "I can¡¯t reconcile myself to that!"

    It was herst thought before the darkness swallowed her.

    In the muddle, Su Qingge just felt that her limbs and all skeletons were in an annoying dull pain.

    "Wasn¡¯t she dead?" Her internal organs had been broken down, and even the most advanced rescue technology could not save her.

    "A little bit of Endless Grass can kill people by attacking the nervous system of human body."

    "Heartbroken Flower has very intense paralytic action and it can maim adults."

    "Seven-day Bollworm and Wushan Poisonous Insect both are all highly toxic and their venom has strong corrosivity."

    ...

    "What is that?" Ceaseless information running into her brain and Su Qingge felt that her conscious head was a little bloated.

    When she worked with her teacher as an assistant, most of the knowledge she had learned was western medicine theory. However, the uncontrolled information that came to her mind belonged to traditional Chinese medicine(TCM).

    But even so, they were so strange that she had never heard of them.

    She felt that the corner of her mouth was ropy. So, Su Qingge touched there, but strangely, how could this ck and red thing look like blood which had a fishy smell?

    But why there was a bright redness before her eyes?

    And what made her more puzzled was that why she felt that the world around her was shaking?

    "Where I am? What the hell happened?"

    It took Su Qingge a while to fully ept the information in her head and she roughly estimated that there were 118 kinds of information.

    Unexpectedly, there were more than one hundred kinds of poisons, poisonous insects and poisonous weeds.

    Bold as she was, she still could not help but be astonished. How much hatred was there? How many resentments were there?

    After digesting the sudden information briefly, Su Qingge delightedly found that her imnt was sessful!

    "Oh, my gosh! The next Nobel Prize in medicine will go to her and her teacher, but¡ª"

    What was going on with the sounds of the bronze drums which resounded to the skies?

    Su Qingge who was always calm, casually lifted the red clothes blocking in front of her, and felt amazed at that.

    What she saw was a dazzling redness.

    Moreover, she was in a boxy world which was also in very regr shaking. This scene made Su Qingge, who was known as an iceberg beauty in the medical school, freeze on the spot.

    "Was this a bridal sedan chair?"

    Then she looked down at her clothes.

    The bright red dress, with a pair of mandarin ducks embroidered with gold silk, looked like the wedding dress of an ancient dynasty.

    "What the hell was going on here?"

    Su Qingge took a deep breath and an idea rose from her heart¡ªDid she travel to another world?

    And in someone else¡¯s sedan chair?

 Chapter 3 Living for you

    When Su Qingge was thinking hard, some memories not belonged to her were recalled. These memories shed in her mind like movies.

    Right here right now, it was not the modern time she knew, neither a foreign country. It was a totally different space-time and boundary¡ªJin State.

    She was not Su Qingge, but Lin Mengya¡ªa daughter of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s in Jin State.

    She was born in the purple and collected myriad dotes, but the only problem was that thisdy had dementia.

    As suffering dementia, she was unexpectedly arranged to marry Prince Yu, who was the third crown prince of this court.

    This very day was the day she married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Embroidered with a singing gold phoenix, the silky red veil in her hands was supremely exquisite with elegance and nobility. It was iparable with the rough quality made by machines in modern days.

    There was no answer that whether she was lucky or not.

    She died in the experiment but regained her life in this bridal sedan chair.

    She closed her eyes slowly and kneaded the space between her eyebrows. A scene shed into her mind.

    It was before getting into the bridal sedan chair, Lin Mengwu, her half-blood younger sister, stuffed a handful of fresh dates into her hands and said these meant the wish of having babies early.

    She also told the matchmaker that in case of her elder sister would act up on the road. She gave some dates to her for relieving the tedium.

    Su Qingge couldn¡¯t help raising her mouth, with an ironic smile showing on her face.

    It was really thoughtful. Lin Mengya was just like a seven-or-eight-year-old child in intelligence, as she burned out her head when she suffered a high fever in her childhood.

    She would definitely eat these dates.

    However, Lin Mengya was foolish, but it was unexpected that she treasured food very much. Every date was wiped by her and then put into the box in her arms.

    So the incriminating evidence was not annihted quietly.

    She looked at her own hands, which were different from those with harsh calluses caused by her experiments before.

    The pair of hands in front of her was tender and thin with ten long fingers, which was smaller than hers.

    The hands belonged to a sixteen-year-old girl and they were very delicate. She thought she had taken advantages unexpectedly.

    It was known that one would never be younger again, but Su Qingge was younger again!

    She was back to her adolescent years!

    Since the god gave her another opportunity, she would rece Lin Mengya to live a good life in this strange time and space.

    There was nothing uneptable. She believed that she, Su Qingge, would definitely have a wonderful life here.

    As it was nothing to exin in a tough life.

    She looked at the square box which was carved with the pattern of peony in her arms, touching it gently with her tender and slim fingers.

    Inside the box, it was carrying a silly girl¡¯s fantasy to her future husband.

    Perhaps, she didn¡¯t know how to treat her husband with courtesy, but she was still full of joy to look forward to her own married life.

    Even when she ate every date, Su Qingge clearly felt of Lin Mengya¡¯s happiness.

    However, poor Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice that the dates she ate were exactly the poison, which ended her life.

    "Well. Since I have upied your body, I will avenge for you!"

    Thinking of this, Su Qingge, no, the reborn Lin Mengya, wiped away the blood around her mouth and put the bridal veil over her head.

 Chapter 4 Teaching You a Lesson

    As a silly girl to marry Prince Yu, there must be a plot behind this.

    And it was funny that her younger sister who was born by a concubine, ced herself above her elder sister all the time.

    Furthermore, she spared no efforts to blend the dates with hundreds of poison to kill her own sister.

    It looked more thrilling than the costume dramas on TV.

    A sneer was appearing on her face. Lin Mengya would not be worried that her life would be boring in ancient times.

    Well, she would definitely keep acting in this y.

    "Stop the sedan chair, open the door!"

    Suddenly, a sharp sound prated through the heavy curtain and was heard by Su Qingge.

    Then the sedan chair wasnded steadily.

    Lin Mengya stopped thinking, and she guessed that she was already in front of Princess Yu¡¯s Mansion. The ceremony of weing the bride¡¯s sedan chair was to be performed.

    At this moment, the closed door was opened from outside.

    In a while, a pair of feet in fancy shoes was shown up in her sight.

    ording to conventions, the bride couldn¡¯t walk on the floor. She should be carried on the matchmaker¡¯s back to pass the doorsill.

    But now, the matchmaker didn¡¯t say any lucky words to the bride ording to the general schedule.

    Instead, she wanted to lift the bridal¡¯s veil. Though Su Qingge never married in modern times, she felt it was a bit odd.

    Li Mengya sat in the sedan chair quietly, waiting to see what would happen.

    A pair of white hands caught her bridal¡¯s veil and was going to lift it. When her veil was pulled heavily, someone shouted, "Bad news, the bride was dead."

    There was amotion outside the sedan chair at once, and the sounds of drumming were also stopped.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were with icy contempt. She grabbed the matchmaker¡¯s hand, which was going to pull down the bridal¡¯s veil vigorously.

    In moments, Li Mengya said without hesitation, "What¡¯s wrong with you? How dare you such an inferior woman go against me. You not only catch the Princess¡¯s bridal veil, but also make outrageous remarks of me on this wedding day!" The sweet and soft voice surprised Su Qingge, and now it was with a trace of cold sensation.

    The gorgeously dressed woman was startled by the bride¡¯s movements.

    Her old face with jasmine powder was almost twitched in a second, and she didn¡¯t feel her soul.

    Earlier before the elder daughter from the Lin family got into the bridal sedan chair, the second daughter had bribed the matchmaker, telling her to announce the elder daughter¡¯s death once the door was opened.

    At first, she was afraid of doing that, but then she did the dirty work as the shining white silver attracted her.

    But now the elder daughter was not dead and caught her on the spot.

    Suddenly, drops of cold sweat oozed from the matchmaker¡¯s forehead.

    "Oh god, the elder daughter isn¡¯t a feigned corpse, is she?"

    When she was going to shout again, a cold voice came up from her behind, "How dare you!"

 Chapter 5 How about You Holding Me, Prince Yu

    Long Tianhao was watching the farce coldly in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t n to show up at the wedding, but the man he sent out said that Lin Mengya was dead in the sedan chair.

    So he appeared in bridegroom¡¯s clothes on purpose, to question the Queen why she sent a dead girl to him.

    Unexpectedly, he saw such a scene.

    Everyone gasped, and they were much more surprised than the moment when they heard the matchmaker announcing the bride¡¯s death.

    The ministers who attended the wedding were all wide-eyed, looking at the man with the bridegroom¡¯s clothes. It seemed that they wanted to find out whether he was their Prince Yu.

    Everyone knew that Prince Yu always kept a distance from women, and he was extremely proud. No one thought he would be present at the wedding, but...

    Hearing the voice, the matchmaker¡¯s twisted face suddenly turned pale.

    Her body was even shivering.

    If her hands had not been gripped by Lin Mengya, she would have fallen down on the floor.

    She thought, "Lin Mengya was definitely not dead as she acted that way, but what she did just now has put herself to death."

    Lin Mengya threw away the woman¡¯s hands disdainfully and peeked at the man who spoke through the sedan chair.

    Only seeing a corner of the bright red clothes, she realized that he was Prince Yu, who was going to marry her.

    But his voice...sounded really cold.

    The matchmaker got rid of the restraint and hastened to fall on her knees before Long Tianhao.

    "Please spare my life, Prince Yu. I am old and my eyes are blurred. I got confused. Spare me, please, Prince Yu..."

    Her wail of begging for mercy rang in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya sneered and thought, "The matchmaker was not a fool. She knew she would be dead if she betrayed Lin Mengwu at this moment. So she pretended to be too old and asked for sympathy. What will Prince Yu do?"

    "Pull her out, and beat her to death!"

    Long Tianhao said in a cold voice, which could drag people to hell.

    The matchmaker didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, but he was not interested in being involved in their conflicts, and he mustn¡¯t allow someone to y tricks before him!

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help trembling with fear. This Prince Yu... was extremely cruel.

    However, didn¡¯t he want to question her so thoroughly? Didn¡¯t he want to ask why the matchmaker had such guts to do everything?

    "Please spare my life, Prince Yu! Spare me..."

    The matchmaker begged for mercy despairingly, when the voice of bamboos rang out.

    "Wait," said Long Tianhao. Then the bamboos were stopped at once.

    The matchmaker was happy as she thought she could escape from the punishment. But Long Tianhao¡¯s evil voice rang out again, "Pull her out of the town and beat her to death. Don¡¯t offend my eyes."

    The woman was dragged out, and the farce stopped. The beating of gongs and drums resounded in the air, and it was bustling and noisy outside the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion as if there was nothing happened.

    Wasn¡¯t there anything happened?

    His wife was bullied like that, and he didn¡¯t help her at all. It appeared that Prince Yu indeed disliked her.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to be poisoned in vain. How could she swallow it?

    Feeling slight angry, Lin Menya said again, "Prince Yu, the matchmaker was gone. ording to the etiquette this court, the bride can¡¯t walk on her feet. How about you holding me, Prince Yu?

    Long Tianhao gazed at Lin Mengya coldly.

    This woman was obviously provoking him.

    The crowd gasped and considered the asion today was quite exciting.

    The woman was as silly as rumored. How dare she asked Price Yu to do this? She was asking for death!

    Everyone held their breath, waited and saw how Prince Yu would punish this woman.

 Chapter 6 Taking the bait or not

    It was weirdly quiet for a while.

    Only the sound of drumming was still ringing around.

    And the atmosphere became more aggressive.

    Lin Mengya only felt lucky she had worn this red veil, or she didn¡¯t know whether she could bear the eyes on her.

    Because she knew how sharp they were.

    But she wasn¡¯t aware that there was a hint of exploration under the eyes.

    Long Tianhao looked at Lin Mengya sitting calmly in the sedan chair, and thought of her behaviors just now, "Was this woman...really a fool?"

    Furthermore, his man reported that he saw her spit blood after eating the dates and die. How could she still be sitting here alive?

    As a secret guard for years, his man never made mistakes. There was only one reason that she didn¡¯t die after she took the poison.

    It was silent for a long time, and Lin Mengya was nearly impatient.

    Then she saw the red clothing approach.

    And she, who was calm just now, became nervous for no reasons.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what he was going to do next, so her heartbeat sped up like a drum.

    She saw the man walk closer and stop by her side. Then a hand reached under her knees; the other hand held her shoulder. She was unexpectedly lifted in his arms at once.

    The speed was so fast that Lin Mengya thought he must be afraid that he would regret and leave in the next second.

    Then Lin Mengya¡¯s body was unbnced and almost fell from his arms. She threw her arms around his neck so that she could steady herself.

    Long Tianhao froze and refrained himself from pushing her away. Then he recovered as usual.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes stared at them like bronze bells, with mouths widely opened like they could swallow several dates at one time. How could Prince Yu...

    Lin Mengya recovered as well. Her lips lifted slightly, and she slowly shook her sleeves.

    A few dates rolled down on the ground.

    Feeling the tremble in his arms and seeing the dates on the floor, he knew the woman was intentional.

    She was definitely not foolish.

    Long Tianhao stopped his feet and waited to see what the woman would do.

    Lin Mengya said to his ear, "Prince Yu, these are dates with the wishes of having babies early. They are from my younger sister. I still have two in my sleeves. Do you want to eat them?"

    She dropped an arm from his neck and took out two fresh dates in front of him.

    Long Tianhao became angry at once. The dates were highly toxic, and he couldn¡¯t believe that this woman asked him to eat them.

    However, thinking of her intentional actions, he knew she woulde up with some trickster.

    So he didn¡¯t mind cooperating with her.

    The crowd were shaking their heads and sighing that the woman was indeed a fool, who would be kicked out by Prince Yu. But Prince Yu responded, "OK."

    After that, he opened his mouth and got ready to eat them.

    People around were shocked and thought in mind that Prince Yu must be bewitched today.

    Only Housekeeper Chen¡¯s face turned white. He was from the Family Lin. He timidly stopped Prince Yu and said, "Prince Yu, the dates can¡¯t be eaten."

    Housekeeper Chen was filled with anxiety when he saw what the matchmaker did, and he feared that she would betray Lin Mengwu.

    But just after he could slightly calm, he saw a more frightening scene!

    If Prince Yu took the poisoned dates, the whole Lin family, the Queen, and Crown Prince would be implicated. Therefore, he had to stop that.

    A faint sneer hanged on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. They did swallow the bait as she expected.

 Chapter 7 Expose the Conspiracy

    "Housekeeper Chen, why can¡¯t we eat? My sister Mengwu gave them to me before I got into the sedan chair, saying that if Prince Yu and I ate them, we could have our own baby soon! "

    Lin Mengya pretended to be naive to say these words. Anyway, she was a fool, so it was not surprising to say anything.

    Lin Mengwu initially said this sentence, but Lin Mengya added a Prince Yu.

    Housekeeper Chen got sweated with fear, and his back was all wet. Now if Prince Yu became suspicious of what Lin Mengya just said, and as long as these dates were testified poisonous, that was a big crime against prince!

    In the panic, Housekeeper Chen fooled Lin Mengya as usual and said, "These dates are not fresh. Prince Yu is born in royal families, and he will not like the things in our family."

    "Oh..." Lin Mengya moved the dates from Long Tianhao¡¯s mouth and watched them in front of her eyes.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya seemed to agree with him, Housekeeper Chen did breath a sigh of relief.

    Before he could finish his breath, Lin Mengya said again, "No wonder I felt colic in my stomach and even spat something ck after eating one just now."

    Then she pulled out the handkerchief with her blood from her sleeve and showed it to the public. She naively said, "Look! I thought it was because of my disease. It turns out to be the date problem!"

    The crowd was shocked at the moment¡ªthis ck thing was blood! The reason why it turned ck was that she was poisoned!

    It turned out that this second daughter in the Lin family was not so gentle and virtuous as the rumor said. She was such a sinister person!

    Long Tianhao¡¯s face was almost darker than this. He was born in the imperial family and naturally knew that there was no kinship between brothers and sisters.

    He hated the person who seemed to be kind but shot you from behind!

    He didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengwu had oppress her sister and used such a toxic in cold blood!

    He could imagine how much pain the woman in his arms suffered when she vomited out the blood.

    People already began to talk in session, and Housekeeper Chen¡¯s face was as white as ashes. With the wisdom of Prince Yu, it was futile to say more at this moment!

    And Prince Yu¡¯s silent and gloomy face at the moment made him dare not speak again. He had just learned the man¡¯s cruelty!

    However, he did not know that Long Tianhao didn¡¯t say anything at this moment because he wanted to see how the rumored fool in his arms would deal with them.

    Listening to people whispering about Lin Mengwu and their words bing harsher and harsher, Lin Mengya revealed a smile on the corners of her mouth under the cover and said again, "Well, in this case, let¡¯s make the dates into the dry ones and store them up. After all, they are gifts from my sister, but... Prince Yu, don¡¯t eat it!"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were more and more profound¡ªThis woman was not stupid at all; instead, she was unusually clever.

    Lin Mengwu was the Queen¡¯s niece. If Ling Mengya insisted on finding it out and there was no conclusive evidence, she might not get any benefits.

    However, she chose to make the matter public in this way. Seemingly, she did nothing, but the reputation of Lin Mengwu plummeted, which was even worse than beating her dozens of times!

    In the end, she didn¡¯t forget to keep the evidence, so that she could take it out again if she wanted to investigate in the future!

    This woman... was a little interesting!

    This wedding seemed to have be less boring!

    He felt a little happy in his heart for no reason. His lip angle was slightly raised, but he didn¡¯t even notice it and said, "Good."

    They only felt a brightness before their eyes at the moment as the cold handsome man unexpectedly smiled. His smile was so fascinating that the women along the street who were unmarried even blushed and were secretly jealous of the woman in Prince Yu¡¯s arms!

    At that time, it became quieter.

    Only Lin Mengya broke the peace again.

 Chapter 8 Detoxifying

    "Housekeeper Chen, you go back and tell Lin Mengwu: When she gets married, I, her elder sister, will certainly give her a gift bigger than this!"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded less innocent, and she was firm even with a hint of cruelty.

    The people felt as if they had woken up from a dream¡ªThis woman was not as silly as in the rumor.

    But, Long Tianhao strode toward the mansion, holding Lin Mengya in his arms before people thought too much about it.

    Hepleted the ceremony without any hesitation. Until the bride was sent to the room, he came out to propose a toast. The Queen, who waited in the imperial pce and wanted to sentence him a crime against the imperial edict, heard the report and abruptly smashed several cups!

    "This Lin Mengwu really broke my whole n!"

    "If she weren¡¯t my own sister¡¯s daughter, I was afraid that she must be dead now!

    At this time, Lin Mengya was quite carefree, sitting alone in her new house, and was bored.

    Because the new house was in the inner house and the banquet was in the outer one, it was quite a peace at the moment, except for her growling stomach.

    After a long day of tossing and turning, she didn¡¯t eat anything. The ancient bride was really pitiful!

    But...

    Lin Mengya quietly lifted the corner of the bridal veil, looked out of the quiet window and the dim sum on the table. After struggling for three seconds, she did not hesitate to lift the veil and strode toward it.

    The dessert was delicious.

    Lin Mengya, who was enjoying herself, nced at the side at random and saw a face in the mirror. Suddenly, she was frightened and the dim sum in her hand fell to the ground.

    This face...

    With the golden phoenix crown on the top of her head, she looked at the mirror. There were two big eyes and some chippings of sesame cake around her mouth. This face belonged to her present body!

    What was that the dark mass which was disgusting on the left of her face?

    Was it a birthmark?

    Lin Mengya was about to query the God why he gave her such an ugly face!

    "God, you treated me unfairly!"

    Lin Mengya was so upset and wailed as she touched her left face as if she simply wanted to pinch off the birthmark toughly!

    All of a sudden, an emotionless voice sounded in her brain.

    "Toad Poison, Cobra Venom... Antidotes: 50 grams of Chinese Alpine Rush, 30 grams of Gastrodia ta..."

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized at the moment that this turned out to be a kind of poison!

    Lin Mengya had never felt that the sound would be so pleasant that it must be regarded as the sounds of nature!

    After all, no one wanted to have an ugly face all day long!

    Lin Mengya bowed to pick up the dim sum that fell to the ground, carefully put it back on the te, and began to think.

    This antidote was a normal medicine and there should be a pharmacy in thisrge Prince Yu Mansion?

    Outside the house, there were toasts in the distance, but inside the house, there was no sound at all.

    As soon as Lin Mengya made up her mind, without hesitation, she opened the door quietly and searched for it secretly one by one.

    Suddenly, she smelled a mixed fragrance of herbs and smiled¡ªThis was it!

    Lin Mengya was very sensitive to herbs because she had dealt with them all years round.

    Sure enough, when she opened the door, she was shocked by the herbs in the room.

    There were too many herbs!

    She had no time to think, so she quickly found what she needed.

    After several medicines were prepared in proportion, Lin Mengya quickly applied them to her left face.

    After an unbearable feeling of burning, Lin Mengya touched her left face with her hand. Her skin was smooth and delicate, so she thought the poison must have been detoxicated.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to stay longer, so she quickly picked up the pharmacy, confirmed that no one would found she had entered this room, and immediately returned.

    She wanted to see what her face looked like after recovery!

    Only when she returned to the wedding room, she heard footstepsing from far and near!

    Not good! Was it possible that Prince Yu had returned to his room after toasting?

    ording to the etiquette of this dynasty, when the bride entered the bridal chamber, the groom would entertain guests outside, and then the matchmaker would lead him to carry out the bridal veil ceremony.

    Since the matchmaker was not here, it must be Prince Yu!

    Lin Mengya felt panic without specific reasons and had no time to look at her face in front of the mirror. She hastily sat back on the bed and put the veil on her head in a hurry!

 Chapter 9 Enter the Bridal Chamber

    A burst of heartbeat made Lin Mengya less calm than before.

    This was her first marriage, whether in her previous life or in this life.

    As for entering the bridal chamber, it was the first time in her entire life.

    Her small hands tightly grabbed the skirt, thinking "entering the bridal chamber means to be..."

    "God, can I go home now?"

    Long Tianhao, with a cold face, returned to his wedding room as cool as a cucumber.

    There were many Chinese characters of "Xi" in bright red (means happiness) in the gaily decorated wedding room. He drove the matchmaker and the maids from the pce out of the room.

    Let alone the marriage that he didn¡¯t like, even if he had to marry in the future, he would not allow the irrelevant people to guide his wedding night.

    The dragon-phoenix red candles as thick as arms on the table lit up the room.

    Through the curtains which looked like the red clouds, he could vaguely see the new bride sitting on the bed.

    It was said that the daughter of the Lin family was not only insane but also rude and ugly.

    "The Queen gave me a Princess Yu like her. She really loves me."

    But, thinking of her reaction when they were entering the Mansion, he felt interesting.

    He lifted the corners of his mouth and revealed a sneer¡ªthis little woman seemed to hide a lot of secrets.

    The footsteps were closer and closer to herself, and her heart beated like ying the drum.

    She thought hard and recalled the scenes she had seen on TV.

    She had heard that after the noble¡¯s wedding night always had special people to check the situation.

    Was she going to make a sacrifice for this which she had never done before? Once this absurd idea urred to her, Lin Meng Ya would no longer calm down while staring at her toes.

    Although this body was not hers...

    When she was thinking, the big feet in cloud boots made from Panlong spun gold stopped in front of her.

    Through the gap in the veil, Lin Mengya could just see the man¡¯s toes.

    "Was he going to lift the veil? And what she should do would be the most urate response." Lin Mengya¡¯s hands clenched the bright red cotton cover.

    At this moment, she felt that it was even more confusing than when she was interviewed for the postgraduate study.

    "I have something to ask you and you should answer me honestly." The room was quiet and empty, and they only heard the sounds of their breathing.

    Although this condescending tone made her very ufortable, she had to submit to humiliation because of the vicious ss society here.

    She nodded obediently, and obviously, her well-behaved reaction seemed to please Long Tianhao, so his impassive tone also rarely softened a little.

    "That dates¡ªhave you ever eaten anything before you ate it?" Long Tianhao raised his eyebrows. At this moment, he had some of the big red dates in his hands.

    Everyone said that the dates meant having a baby soon, but they were poison and they could kill people. Let alone ordinary people eat one, even if they sniffed a bit, they would feel dizzy for hours.

    Unexpectedly, the girl was so miraculous that she survived after eating the dates.

    "If there was no odd in it, I was afraid that even the ghosts would not believe it."

    "No." Her sound was euphemistic and melodious and her answer was clean and neat. There was nothing questionable with her answer.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly. This woman sounded calm and proud, and she was neither haughty nor humble as if she was not the elder daughter in the Lin family in the rumor.

    "A straightforward person didn¡¯t resort to insinuations. I believed you know better than me what was on the dates. Tell me why¡ª"

    "Why am I alive after eating those fresh dates?" Lin Mengya raised her hands and took the veil off her head.

 Chapter 10 The Vigilant Prince

    It was really not her personality to be so secretive.

    What was more, as soon as he came in, he asked her about the dates. Presumably, the groom probably didn¡¯t marry her faithfully either.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s brows frowned tightly¡ªthe rumors said that the daughter of the Lin family was ugly.

    He was surprised to see her take off the veil by herself.

    He purposely kept her veil was because he didn¡¯t want to see her ugly face, which would disgust him.

    "I am asking you the question. Why did you¡ª" Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were attracted by the new bride sitting on the bed before his voice fell.

    No matter how bright the candlelight was, it always seemed hazy when it was far away.

    What made him more surprised was that the little girl in front of him had smooth and fair skin, and a pair of watery almond eyes, which were more like the spring scenery, making people want to protect her unexpectedly.

    A silly daughter of the Lin family? Unexpectedly, she was such a national beauty and heavenly fragrance.

    "If Prince tries to detoxify me, I will thank you first. It was not difficult to detoxicate the poison, although it was strong. The poison maker changed the form and neutralized many of its properties in order to hide the fishy smell of the poison. So, it was not hard to solve it." Lin Mengya, a natural and graceful person, answered with an attitude of thesis defense when she graduated from university.

    Her teacher once said that to be a qualified doctor, at least, must look like a doctor.

    Patients would believe you only if you showed the most professional attitude to them.

    You could imagine this: if even doctors were not confident, how could patients believe that you could cure their disease?

    "Oh? You are intelligent, but I know the antidote." Long Tianhao, with a faint smile on his face, looked at Lin Mengya¡ªunder the candlelight, her ck eyes were too bright.

    As soon as he got the dates back, he threw some to his confidant doctor. Unexpectedly, the Medicine Addict was so fascinated by the study that he had to work out a solution anyway.

    Long Tianhao became somewhat curious about this poison right now.

    He knew that the Medicine Addict had tasted all kinds of herbs and read all famous ancient recipes from an early age. He didn¡¯t take the ordinary poisons too seriously and could casually say detoxification prescription.

    But now, even the Medicine Addict did not know the real solution of this poison, he became full of curiosity.

    Was the adorable girl in front of him a doctor who was unexpectedly more excellent than the Medicine Addict?

    She looked down and smiled, and themplight added Lin Mengya a bit of hazy beauty.

    Looking at Long Tianhao with a smile, Lin Mengya told him the story slowly and precisely.

    "Although it was not difficult to detoxify the poison, several of herbs were extremely rare." Lin Mengya only told part the truth and she was wise enough to know when to stop.

    "If you tell me the whole story and if we have the medicine you need in the Mansion, you can take them for detoxification, ok?" Long Tianhao thought that this girl would definitely want the rare medicine in his mansion.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya shook her head.

 Chapter 11 The Embarrassing Wedding Night

    "First, we didn¡¯t say other medicine, and let¡¯s take Cloud-dragon Fog for example. If ordinary people ate this, it would not run its effectiveness but it would be a good antidote. And it¡¯s extremely difficult to find this drug and I am afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be several pills in the whole Jin State."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was sweet, greasy and immature, and it didn¡¯t have the affectation of ordinary aristocratic familydies.

    "It turned out to be so?" Long Tianhao frowned slightly, and the first daughter of the Lin family really made him look at her with new eyes.

    He had never heard the name of this medicine.

    "I¡¯ve heard that the first daughter of the Lin family was stupid, stubborn, and was the most unbearable." There was a thorn in these words, but Lin Mengya just smiled generously.

    "Has Prince ever heard a sentence that seeing is believing and listening is empty? Those people who said that I was stupid must be those who had not seen me and in the opinion of Prince, do I look like one of those stupid people?"

    She gently and skillfully kicked the question back to Long Tianhao.

    A good saying that seeing is believing and hearing is not made Long Tianhao unable to refute.

    Did this little girl y the trick that she pretended to be silly in order to protect herself?

    Immediately, his affection for Lin Mengya greatly diminished.

    There were many conspiracies everywhere and each step was a trap in the pce.

    Such a scheming woman was ced to him, and he didn¡¯t know what the Queen really meant.

    "Someone wasing!"

    Lin Mengya, who had such sensitive hearing, suddenly heard the noise outside.

    It seemed that someone wasing. Although they lowered their steps, the rustling sound was caught by her ears.

    When the footsteps just appeared, actually, Long Tianhao was aware of them.

    But he didn¡¯t take any action.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya had such sensitive hearing.

    What an alert person, but-

    Did she really know what those people came for?

    She frowned and suddenly remembered a serious problem.

    It was said that in the wedding night of the ancient royals, someone outside would overhear the sound in the bridal chamber.

    The so-called overhearing outside of bridal chamber meant that the old eunuchs of the pce or the old nannies would listen to the movement and sound on the first night of the marriage from the window of the wedding room.

    She really didn¡¯t know what ancient people thought.

    How could such a thing be easily heard by an outsider?

    She looked at Long Tianhao embarrassedly, who was tall and straight, and a bold idea shed into her mind.

    Her little snow-white hands caught the auspicious clothing of Long Tianhao.

    Her eyes were big and watery with three points of cunning, and she looked at Long Tianhao¡¯s long and narrow eyes.

    "If Prince wanted to get the prescription, you might as well act in a y with me!" Long Tianhao raised his eyebrows, revealing a little bit of intentional smile.

    Holding the cloth of Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya looked at the handsome and lonely man with some worries.

    Oh, my god, how could she speak it out?

    Was she going to say to Long Tianhao that he would cooperate with her in an OOXX y?

    Just thinking about it, she felt it was too absurd!

    "The good asion came, so Prince and Princess, please drink cross-cupped wine!"

    Suddenly, a shrill sound rang outside the window.

    Lin Mengya was startled and the hand which grasped his auspicious cloth also caught him with a heavy tug, so he without precaution seemed to be pulled to the bed covered with a bright red quilt.

    In an instant, there was a loud noise of "Bang" from the wedding room.

    The eunuchs and nannies sent by the pce who were overhearing outside the wedding room could not help chuckling.

    Yo, looked at Prince Yu.

    Usually, he looked indifferent but now he just married and couldn¡¯t wait.

    In fact, men always liked women.

    Although Prince Yu seemed not to be interested in any woman at ordinary times, when the new Princess married him, he also became very impatient.

    In the wedding room, Long Tianhao¡¯s face became extremely dark.

 Chapter 12 Cooperate to Perform a Play

    The expression of his handsome face waspletely frozen.

    But their posture was really ambiguous.

    The distance between them was only a few centimeters, and even Lin Mengya could feel the smell of the man in front of her.

    "I was sorry and did you feel hurt? I didn¡¯t mean to do so."

    Lin Mengya felt a little embarrassed. After all, if she hadn¡¯t suddenly grabbed Long Tianhao, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to the bed board.

    Although over the years, there was no concubine in his mansion. But Long Tianhao was, after all, a prince, so, of course, he still understood these things.

    "Could you cooperate with me and act for the people outside? I would definitely tell you the prescription."

    God, this was clearly a matter of them. Why did it sound like that Lin Mengya was the only one to be worried?

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know Long Tianhao didn¡¯t say a word, but held up the body and pped on the bedpost.

    Immediately, the carved big bed made a sour noise.

    Lin Mengya paused and thought, "Was the sound a little loud?"

    The eunuchs and mammies who were overhearing outside the room all felt surprised and were listening to everything in the room.

    "Eunuch Li, it seemed that our Prince Yu was really fierce. Listening to this, I , a nanny, had listened to the wedding night of 13 princes and only the night of our Prince Yu was like dismantling furniture."

    Long Tianhao had a strong inner strength but now his face drew three ck lines.

    His cold eyes turned and looked at the window¡ª"Talkative!"

    "That¡¯s right. I had served quite a few masters in total but none of them was as frantic as our Prince Yu."

    The ck line on his face became darker and if it wasn¡¯t a special asion, Long Tianhao would surely rush out to kill the two noisy crows and throw them out of the yard.

    "But, our Princess Yu¡ª"

    Long Tianhao took one look at the little girl hiding in the corner of the bed and thought since they were acting, how could they do without a heroine?

    A gleam of amusement flitted through his eyes, and he pinched Lin Mengya silently with his big hand.

    "Ah, what were you doing?"

    This pinch hurt her so that she almost cried, so she mercilessly stared at the man in front of her, but only to find the corners of his mouth turned slightly upward.

    "You had to do something for the y, right?"

    Lin Mengya immediately understood what Long Tianhao meant, and she turned her eyes, choked her throat and shouted wildly.

    "Ah¡ªoh¡ªuh¡ªuh¡ª"

    Pinching her neck, Lin Mengya called out all the words she knew.

    When she was in college, the women who didn¡¯t behave themselves in the dormitory watched many such films.

    She couldn¡¯t learn the high-level, but it was not hard for her to learn the simple.

    "Good, the princess is informed and considerate. Although she is a bit stupid, isn¡¯t she a woman? "

    The nanny outside the window once again issued the feeling. Long Tianhao refrained fromughing and took one look at the woman who was shouting vigorously.

    He didn¡¯t see what the nanny said about her, but she was definitely quaint.

    When she woke up, Lin Mengya only felt as if her throat was burning.

    She didn¡¯t expect the callingst nightsted for two hours.

    They two just did stare at each other. One shook the bed and the other one holding the neck called blindly.

    Finally, just as she was about to cut her finger to let blood drip on the bed as an indication of broken virginity, Long Tianhao was very humane to take out a dove but she didn¡¯t know where he found it.

 Chapter 13 Preparing to Enter the Imperial Palace

    Bleeding the animal was her strength. She asked Long Tianhao for a small knife, and a little bit of blood was bled from the dove expertly by her on a handkerchief in the middle of the bed. And this was the final end of the special first wedding night.

    She fell asleep as soon as she got into bed, but Long Tianhao just sat cross-legged and exercised for several hours on a couch opposite the bed.

    To their surprise, a servant knocked the door outside just before dawn.

    "Respects to Prince Yu and Princess. It¡¯s time. Please get up."

    Lin Mengya opened her hazy eyes. Last night, she had a hard time taking off her bridal dress.

    When she was not asleep, she heard Long Tianhao¡¯s low voice.

    "Serve Princess and let her get up. I will help myself."

    "Yes."

    The servants in the mansion were all respectful and courteous to Long Tianhao. Lin Mengya had never been treated like this, so she had to let the servant girls help her dress.

    In the reading room, Long Tianhao put on his daily clothes.

    What happenedst night had already overturned his impression towards Lin Mengya.

    In addition, it could be sure that she was not a spy sent by Queen.

    Although Marquis Zhennan¡¯s second wife was Queen¡¯s younger sister, she was not Lin Mengya¡¯s biological mother after all.

    And he was crystal clear of Queen¡¯s tricks.

    If Lin Mengya was really sent by Queen, she would have seduced him with all her meansst night.

    Lin Mengya was very pretty and smart, but she survived after the disaster. What on earth was the secret of that?

    "Your Highness, Princess is ready. The carriage is also all set outside the door. Please instruct."

    The housekeeper of the mansion stood there respectfully, waiting for Long Tianhao¡¯s instructions.

    Thinking that he would see his mother after entering the Imperial Pce, Long Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of gentleness on his cold face.

    For these years, his mother had been treated very shabbily for his father and him. He would rescue his mother from the cold Imperial Pce sooner orter.

    "Congrattions to new Princess. Wish Princess will have sons early, as well as lots of children and grandchildren."

    The servant girls, who served the Princess in the mansion, stood in a line and saluted to Princess.

    "OK, you can leave now."

    Lin Mengya was not used to such a scene, she smiled slightly and drove everyone away.

    "Whew¡ª¡ª," Lin Mengya finally felt relieved, and she rubbed her slight-pain temple. Fortunately, she always stayed up all night for research before, otherwise, she would not have gotten up after the physical sufferingst night.

    Looking at the beauty in the quicksilver mirror, Lin Mengya was amazed, even though she was also a woman.

    If she had been an icy beauty in another life, now she was a real delicate prettydy but in a vulnerable body.

    She was full of charm with her refined features and glorious eyes.

    She was not posturing, but the charm was exuded casually in her gestures.

    She was still calm inwardly behind her charming appearance because the soul in her body was changed.

    Although she was not that kind of person with a deep love of good appearance, she didn¡¯t want to be an ugly woman.

    Right now, her dark hair was coiled up in an elegant bun.

    With a crown carved with exquisite phoenixes and clouds on her head, she also wearing a ne with a lock of longevity embossed with the Magic Lotus.

    With arge garment, Lin Mengya always felt she was an actress acting in an opera on the stage.

    These clothes for the ancients were really inconvenient to put on.

 Chapter 14 Entering the Imperial Palace for Paying Their Respects

    Inside the Imperial Pce of Jin State, nearly all people in Chaoyun Hall were whispering to each other.

    Concubine De, as the leader of other concubines, had won the Emperor¡¯s favor in earlier years. After she gave birth to the prince, she became prominent, but she got a cold reception after the Emperor was sick.

    These years, her situation went from bad to worse. And now, her son married a fool.

    Everyone in the Imperial Pce was waiting tough at her and her son.

    Suddenly, a servant came to report that Prince Yu and Princess had already been in the pce. Then all the people couldn¡¯t help worrying about Concubine De¡¯s future.

    It was afraid that Concubine De would have no ce in the Imperial Pce from now on.

    "Your Majesty, Prince Yu and Princess are requesting an interview outside the hall."

    "Come in."

    "Yes."

    From being pulled inside the carriage to entering the noble Imperial Pce, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t adapt.

    She felt that the pearls and jade on her head became heavier, and her neck was aching.

    And the most important thing was that she hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet.

    Her blood glucose was a little bit low, but it made her look even more delicate.

    A white face attracted the maids¡¯ eyes again and again.

    Last night, Prince Yu¡¯s affairs in the bridal chamber spread through the entire Imperial Pce after the old eunuchs and old nannies came back from listening to their movements.

    And it was proven that Prince Yu had a bad reputation of having nopassion for women because the new Princess looked so poor and delicate.

    The new Princess was indeed exhausted.

    In front of Chaoyun Hall, Long Tianhao took a look at the golden gue.

    When he was young, his father, the Emperor, always brought him here to y and listen to opera.

    At that time, this had been a paradise, but now this was a hell, the hell on earth.

    He even remembered that when he was ten years old, Queen pped his mother on her face for something small, and his mother was punished to kneel in the Hall for a whole night.

    Until now, he couldn¡¯t forget that his mother smiled gently at him, even though her lips were bleeding.

    From then on, his mother¡¯s knees were in sick. Once the weather was bad, they would be in great pain and suffering.

    The hatred, he would never forget.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" said Lin Mengya, seeing Long Tianhao curl his hands into fists so hard. She had a hard time raising her head and stared at the man next to her.

    "Nothing, let¡¯s go to pay our respects."

    Long Tianhao adjusted his mood quickly and took a nce at Lin Mengya, who was as pretty as a picture. He had an unutterable joy when he thought that Queen¡¯s face would be dark with rage.

    Nodding her head, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why the man¡¯s face became serious again before her.

    "Prince Yu and Princess pay their respects to Queen."

    The eunuch¡¯s piercing voice rang out as soon as they came in.

    There was ayer of bead curtains inside the hall. No one could see clearly through it from outside, or from inside.

    Lin Mengya ambiguously saw there were many human shadows behind the bead curtains. But she saw Long Tianhao kneel down for a salute, and she followed after him.

    "Princess¡¯s and my respects to you, Your Majesty."

    Long Tianhao said in a cold voice without any respects. Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how to salute, her remaining muscle memory helped her spontaneously.

    "Never mind. You are members of our family. Come near and let the other concubines have a good look."

 Chapter 15 Show Some Severity

    Lin Mengya was worried, although she studied medicine, she still understood a little history.

    Here was a feudal dynasty. If anything went wrong, she would be beheaded.

    She nced at Long Tianhao involuntarily, if she really did something wrong, would he save her?

    "The new princess brings tea to the empress and the Concubine De."

    The eunuchs of the squire drew up the curtain. Following Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya entered the inner chamber.

    As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a mixed aroma.

    It was the mixed taste of all kinds of flowers and nts. After careful identification, she could tell that there were more than ten kinds of precious spices in it.

    No wonder it was a royal family with profound details, and even the spices used to scent clothes was valuable.

    Respectfully standing beside Prince Yu, she saw eunuchs bring out a blue and white porcin bowl.

    It was top grade from its clear color.

    But after seeing the cup, all the concubines¡¯ faces showed looks of watching the drama.

    However, Concubine De¡¯s face became more mncholy.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes alighted with cold.

    Perhaps other people didn¡¯t know the trick, but he knew it all.

    Ordinary cups had twoyers, so no matter how hot the tea inside was, the outside felt warm.

    However, this cup was used by the masters of the pce to punish the concubines. The thin cup, as long as you touched, it felt like a hot iron.

    Did it seem that the Empress really nned to make a fool of herself for humiliating Concubine De?

    Unfortunately, he would not give her this chance!

    "tter!" When Lin Mengya was about to take the cup, Long Tianhao captured the cup and threw it to the eunuch.

    The scalding water instantly sshed on the eunuch¡¯s face and clothes, and the cup broke into numerous pieces.

    "What a eunuch. The Empress was the mother of the nation. How dare you!"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s ruthless voice suppressed everyone.

    The burned eunuch was the Empress¡¯s confidant, so he had to bit his teeth and kept silent.

    "Hao, what do you mean?"

    A dignified voice sounded, although the tone was faint, Lin Mengya was slightly worried.

    Although the Lins¡¯ eldest daughter was a fool, she still got some information.

    For example, the Empress didn¡¯t like Prince Yu at all. If he was not protected by the power of the Concubine De¡¯s family and the Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t be so carefree.

    Another example was the marriage with her.

    "This eunuch deserves to die."

    Long Tianhao looked straight at the Empress. The eunuch carrying the tea immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.

    Everyone thought that the Empress would denounce Long Tianhao. However, the Empress just picked her eyebrows.

    "Since Hao said he should be dead, then drag him down and beheaded."

    Lin Mengya immediately had no good impression on the Empress.

    He was only a eunuch, but he was also a human being and a life. He disappeared so easy like a grass.

    However, there was none of her business.

    "No need to serve tea. Come up and show me your princess."

    All eyes were fixed on Lin Mengya. She grinned with her head hanging down. It seemed that it was time for her.

    "Lin Mengya greets to the Empress. The Empress is blessed with peace."

    The sweet and soft voice without any critical tone, instantly surprised all the concubines.

 Chapter 16 The Indescribably Beautiful and Striking Princess Yu

    Princess Yu was very slim, wearing arge red moire brocade cover. Her posture and salute were like flowing cloud with no disrespect.

    She couldn¡¯t practice to such a degree in only a few years.

    Surprisingly, the fool of the Lin family had sound etiquette.

    "Good girl, raise your head and show me your face."

    The Empress¡¯s eyes were alight with a hint of coldness.

    Lin Mengya was chosen by Empress in person. Her words and behaviors were absurd and stupid. She should be the right person.

    A few timeter, Concubine De would be theughingstock of the Imperial Pce forever.

    "Yes."

    Lin Mengya slowly raised her head, holding her breath and folding her eyes, looking dignified and generous.

    They only saw an elfin face, and it turned out to be a stunning beauty!

    "Fizz-" Everyone couldn¡¯t help but breathe a mouthful of air, because the Lin¡¯s eldest daughter totally differed from the outside rumors.

    Now, perhaps the Empress felt embarrassment!

    Lin Mengya certainly knew the reactions of the people around her, raising her head and looking at the surrounding quickly.

    In front of her, a dignified middle-aged belle was sitting on the center. Even though Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know her at all, she knew that the bright yellow was not for everyone.

    It seemed that this was the legendary Empress.

    It was also one of the driving forces behind pushing her to marriage. Even this existing aunt was rted to that poisoned jujube.

    Making them feel bad was good, very good!

    "Mengya is a mature girl. I saw you a few years ago, you were still a little kid who began walking. Now you are in the house of Prince Yu, where was iparable with your home. You have to bear more for Yu¡¯s temper. "

    A trace of rage shed across the Empress¡¯s eyes.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya was such a scheming girl.

    Previously, the people she sent to the mansion of Marquis Zhennan reported that Lin Mengya was stupid and the perfect candidate for the n.

    But now¡ª

    Evenparing with the girls in the city, she could be the best.

    So, wouldn¡¯t her n be ruined?

    Cold murder urred to the Empress. "This woman is deeply scheming, she must be killed."

    "I will abide by the imperial decree of the Empress, and I will abide by my duty."

    Empress nodded with a faint smile on her face, which seemed a harmonious scene of mother and son.

    But everyone present knew how many contradictions behind this calm.

    "Go and see Concubine De, my sister is blessed. After all these years, her son has grown up and married such a good princess. My sister should go out of the pce and enjoy a good life in the mansion of Prince Yu."

    Seemingly, the Empress was concerned with Concubine De, but Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were alight with a hint of mockery.

    "Since I entered the pce, I have been blessed by the Empress and the Emperor, so I have today¡¯s benediction. Now the Emperor¡¯s body is not in good health, and as his concubine, I dare not ignore my duty to serve him."

    What a gentle voice! Lin Mengya suddenly felt somewhat favorable towards her mother-inw whom she had never met.

    But this gentle voice sounded a little heartbreaking.

    From the perspective of gics,paring with the Empress, Concubine De was definitely a stunning beauty.

    Lin Mengya was a little curious and moved lightly to the lower position of Empress.

    "Pay respect to Concubine De."

 Chapter 17 Strife Openly and Secretly

    "Well, good girl, get up quickly."

    This gentle voice seemed not with many strong feelings; it was much more real than Empress¡¯s malicious tone.

    Lin Mengya raised her head gracefully. The woman sitting in front of her surprised her a little.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s good genes must have been inherited from his mother.

    The nearly perfect facial features, on Long Tianhao¡¯s face, were handsome as a god. But it was stunningly beautiful on Concubine De¡¯s face.

    The in white skirt was only embroidered with light blue cloud pictures. Her ck hair worenguid cloud bun with a hibiscus hairpin.

    She was nearly half a century old, even though Concubine De¡¯s face had a little loose, it added more charm to the maturity of women.

    She slightly frowned and looked sad, making people feel pity.

    Concubine De was really worried about her son.

    Otherwise, she would not look at Long Tianhao with some worry in her watery eyes.

    "Empress, you see, Concubine De may be a little unsatisfied with her daughter-inw."

    A slightly provocative voice sounded from behind Lin Mengya. Long Tianhao frowned and looked at the well-dressed figure.

    It turned out Concubine Li who confederated with the Empress. No wonder she dared to be so presumptuous.

    "Oh? Well, it seems that sister De is not very satisfied before her son¡¯s marriage. Mengya, hurry to apologize to Concubine De."

    As soon as the conversation turned, Lin Mengya became the target again.

    The Empress supported Concubine De on the surface, but in fact, she was trying to provoke the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.

    Concubine De¡¯s face changed a little, but she did not dare to speak.

    The Empress already had the idea of getting rid of her. She had been even more careful in the pce and did not dare to make any mistakes.

    She just felt sorry for the girl of the Lin family. She had her reputation ruined and became a gun of the Empress.

    In the hall, everyone wanted to make fun of Lin Mengya. But the new princess just smiled and gave a salute.

    She just wanted to speak, but Long Tianhao opened his mouth first.

    "Your majesty granted the marriage to me, and I am very satisfied. Mengya, though asionally inappropriate, is a gentle and considerate princess."

    Empress was only trying to kill Lin Mengya on a trumped-up usation.

    Since this girl was useless, it was just a convenient thing to kill her.

    ording to Prince Yu¡¯s temper, he didn¡¯t care to kill a woman.

    It was unexpected that Prince Yu let Lin Mengya off the hook.

    "Good, good. Since Hao likes Mengya, I am relieved. Concubine De, your son is devoted and your daughter-inw is intelligent. You can move to Yu¡¯s mansion and enjoy your happiness."

    Empress brought up the matter again, but she didn¡¯t sound like she was discussing with Concubine De.

    Her sharp eyes were alight with a hint of threat. She picked up her cup and took a sip gracefully.

    Concubine De hesitated, but she knew that if she declined again, the Empress would make difficulties for these two innocent children again. She sighed lightly in her heart and had to get up and show thanks.

    "Yes, I will follow the order."

    Finally, the Empress achieved the goal, also drove out her eyesore. She was obviously in a good mood.

    "Well, you can go to Jinxiu pce to pick up Concubine De and go out of the pce. Your Majesty is ufortable and needs a rest, so you don¡¯t have to show your respect. You can go now."

    "Yes, we abide by the imperial decree of the Empress."

    Lin Mengya gave a salute and stood beside Long Tianhao, keeping her mind running.

 Chapter 18 Mother-in-law Returns Home

    She entered the pce today and got several useful messages.

    First, the Queen didn¡¯t like Concubine De very much, including Long Tianhao.

    Second, she was afraid that she would be the target of the Queen.

    s, she couldn¡¯t help sighing helplessly. No matter which one it was, it would be hard for her to be the princess.

    The concubines of all the pces left one after another. Lin Mengya stood behind Long Tianhao with her head down, which showed that she was clever and quiet.

    Several concubines who were close to Concubine De either stayed secretly to give her a small gift or sent gifts by their maids.

    Lin Mengya noticed these actions but had to sigh with emotion.

    The people in the Imperial Pce were honorable and noble, but it was hard for her to imagine the open quarrels and secret wrangles between them.

    Concubine De was gentle and frail-looking and seemed to be at the disadvantage of the Queen.

    But she could survive for so many years in the exclusion of the Queen, so her calction should not be underestimated.

    "Her mother-inw was not simple."

    She followed Concubine De toe back to the Splendid Pce. Although it was called a pce, it was just a slightlyrge house, whose style was less luxury than the Chaoyun Hall.

    Empress Concubine De seemed very tired, sitting on her imperial concubine¡¯s couch. Only when she saw her son did her sad eyes asionally shine.

    "Is your name Mengya? What a unique name! Jinyue, bring my satisfactory jade pendant which means a happily married couple. This is my present to you."

    Concubine De smiled gently and looked up and down at her daughter-inw.

    It seemed that the Queen made a mistake this time.

    The new bride was not stupid. Instead, she looked intelligent and generous and conducted herself decently. Her gestures and expressions were natural and graceful, which matched the identity of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s elder daughter very well.

    Standing with Hao, they looked like a perfect match.

    "Thank you, Concubine De."

    Her two hands took the brocade box sent by Concubine De¡¯s maid and she quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thanks to the real Lin Mengya, she was able to get through today.

    Although Marquis Zhennan loved his children so much, he treated Lin Mengya extremely strictly. Since she was three years old, he asked the nanny who taught and conducted the etiquette in the pce to teach his daughter.

    Therefore, although Lin Mengya was stupid and silly after that, she did not forget these manners at all. Even without the nanny¡¯s advice, she still made no mistake.

    She raised her head and looked at Concubine De, smiling wittily. Without discretion in the hall, she looked more friendly and nifty.

    "Good child, I still misunderstood you previously. You don¡¯t me me, do you? "

    "I dare not. I lost my mother since childhood and the moment I saw you today, I felt that you were very kind. "

    After staying for a long time in the pce, everyone would be inanimate.

    Lin Mengya was fresh and pretty, with the youthful spirit that belonged to young girls. Concubine De liked her very much and also felt she was congenial.

    The two women actually felt like old friends at the first meeting and soon became very close.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya amused Concubine De and diluted her sadness about leaving the pce.

    They talked to each other, and Long Tianhao couldn¡¯t put a word in their conversation.

    He had to stride out of the pce, looking at the direction of the Hall of Integrity.

 Chapter 19 Return to the Lin Family

    Since his old disease rpsed three years ago, his father hadn¡¯t left the Hall for three years.

    "Was my father still alive?"

    "Lord, the empress¡¯s things have been packed and we can leave the pce now."

    Long Tianhao turned around and saw Jinyue, the close-fitting maid who came into the pce with his mother since she married to the Emperor looking at him with a smile on her face.

    "Aunt Yue, thank you for apanying my mother for so many years."

    "I, the handmaiden, was the dowry of the empress. I saw the empress struggle in the imperial harem for these years, and I did take pity on her. Since you have married, the empress can finally have a better life."

    Long Tianhao just nodded but didn¡¯t speak.

    There was too much conspiracy in the harem and the Queen was headstrong and the crown prince was jealous and suspicious. So, it might be a good way to take his mother to live with him.

    Another burst of happyughter rang from the bedroom.

    It seemed that his new wife was very favorable and cute.

    At least, in order to make his mother smile, he would have to protect this girl.

    Lin Mengya in the bedroom, who tried her best to make Concubine Deugh, did not know that she had just gained a significant promise that would protect her life.

    It shouldn¡¯t be so hasty that Concubine De returned to the Mansion.

    Since the Queen deliberately suppressed it, the returning hardly disturbed anyone.

    Lin Mengya dealt with Concubine De¡¯s well-meaning tests several times on the way, and she answered very well. Concubine De¡¯s guard against her already decreased by half.

    Moreover, she was clever and read many novels about pce flights in her previous life. She was well-spoken which immediately made Concubine Deugh with crooked eyes.

    Even Jinyue, who was always cautious, was greatly impressed by the new princess.

    Long Tianhao rode on a horse, but his mind was stuck to the situation in the carriage.

    A trace ofplex emotions shed across his cold eyes.

    In the beginning, he only felt Lin Mengya was a burden and a shame, but he didn¡¯t think just after a short day, she could make everyone change the way they viewed her.

    "It was hard to predict everything in the world and perhaps Lin Mengya would be an important pawn in his hands."

    In the evening, Concubine De didn¡¯t want to be separated from the daughter-inw, so she called Lin Mengya to the Art Courtyard to sleep together. However, Prince Yu, who guarded the empty house alone on the second night of the wedding, was scoffed stealthily by the servants.

    The new princess was really attractive. Even the indifferent prince became passionate like zing fire and dry wood after seeing her.

    The mother-inw who just met her also loved and doted on her.

    The pathetic prince, who just married to the new wife, had to join the battle of fighting for the princess.

    There would be noise and excitement in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "Princess, it is time to get up."

    Lin Mengya, who slept in the warm tent, was dug up from the bed and she didn¡¯t know what happened.

    Concubine De talked with her for a long timest night, and she didn¡¯t sleep long before she was woken up again.

    With her eyes closed, the maids washed her face and dressed up for her. It was not until she was once again stuffed into the sedan chair that she was told that today was the day for her to return the Lin family.

    Hanged on! Returned to the home?!

    Lin Mengya immediately braced herself up and opened her big eyes. "She can hide her real identity from the world. After all, few people could see the girls who stayed indoors all the time before they got married."

    However, if she returned home, wasn¡¯t she going to see Lin Mengya¡¯s family?

    Then, wouldn¡¯t she be revealed?

    The first thought that came to her was to run away.

    Because if her lies were seen through and Prince Yu knew he was cheated, the consequences...

 Chapter 20 The Clash in the Lin Family

    Lin Mengya gradually calmed down in the shaking sedan chair.

    In the memory of the real Lin Mengya, the Marquis Zhennan family was a ce where she experienced pain and happiness.

    Her father¡¯s love and brother¡¯s indulgence were the only fetters of this stupid girl.

    But whenever her father and brother who resisted enemies on the battlefield all year round left, it was the beginning of Lin Mengya¡¯s misery.

    The hypocritical stepmother and the vicious sister would torture the poor and innocent girl.

    In that case, she, Lin Mengya, who came back to life, should punish those evil people for what they deserved.

    Staring at her slender fingertips, Lin Mengya burst into a charming smile.

    So, she would start with punishing her younger sister who gave herself the poisonous dates.

    All the people in the Marquis Zhennan mansion were all busy dealing with the matters of the elder daughter¡¯s return.

    The wife of Marquis Zhennan was sitting uprightly on her seat in the ce.

    The madam of Duke was the second wife, but she came from a noble family. She was the younger sister of the Queen. Although she was less beautiful than her elder sister, she lived in a noble family for many years and cultivated a graceful and honorable manner.

    As Lin Mengya¡¯s legitimate mother, at the moment, she wore a dark red hundred butterfly dress and her head was decorated with many pearls and jade, but she was somewhat less noble than her sister.

    At this moment, she was looking through the return ceremony sent by Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with her green jade hands.

    Her keen eyes alighted with a trance of arrogance.

    She was good at careful calction and strict budgeting¡ªan insane money-losing girl brought a lot of benefits. Still, her elder sister was adept in scheming better, and presumably, that madwoman had been thrown to the mass grave.

    Just in time, today¡¯s return was held for the Duke.

    If the bride did note back at the proper time, ording to the tempers of Duke and the bastard, they would make trouble for the prince.

    And she and the Queen could have the full benefits without no extra effort.

    "Mother! Mother, why are you still looking at the ount book leisurely and carefreely?"

    A pretty girl in purple rushed in from the outside.

    Shangguan Qing lifted her eyes and saw that it turned out to be her baby daughter, so she immediately took her daughter¡¯s hand joyfully and wiped her sweat carefully off her forehead.

    "Why are you so panic? Look at you; you are so rude that you don¡¯t like a darling daughter."

    "Mother, you came out of the hall for worshiping the Buddha just now so no one tells you that Lin Mengya, the little hoof, hasn¡¯t been dead yet? "

    The girl named Lin Mengwu and was Lin Mengya¡¯s half-sister.

    Compared with Lin Mengya who was delicate and charming, Lin Mengwu was a bit gorgeous and nifty. But at this moment, the girl, who was usually being focused, now was a bit remorseful and panic.

    "What? Lin Mengya is not dead? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me!?"

    Shangguan Qing secretly startled, and her reaction was the same as her daughter¡¯s.

    Since Lin Mengya got married, she hid in the family hall to show that she was reluctant to marry her daughter for outsiders.

    However, she didn¡¯t think that as soon as she came out of the hall today, she heard the news.

    "Yes, this hoof was really lucky, presumably because those dates didn¡¯t fit her appetite and she didn¡¯t eat them. In the past two days, I repeatedly wanted to see you, but those people blocked me. Your confidants were all in the hall so that I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this. Mother, what should we do now?"

    Compared to her daughter¡¯s panic, Shangguan Qing calmed down soon.

    She thought a lot while touching her daughter¡¯s delicate face.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Even though the fool doesn¡¯t die, she will be doomed to be detested and rejected by Prince Yu. You shouldn¡¯t mess around and let¡¯s pretend it never happened."

    Her mother¡¯s words made Lin Mengwu calm down.

    On second thought, that fool might return home today. Even if she became Princess Yu, she was still stupid. By then, she would set her up to make a fool of Lin Mengya in front of everyone.

    Prince Yu would certainly hate her more.

    Her mind crossed with dark schemes¡ªLin Mengya would disappear in this world sooner orter.

 Chapter 21 Go for Wool and Come Home Shorn

    "Madam and the second youngdy, the first youngdy and Prince already arrived outside the mansion."

    "What?" Lin Mengwu nced with Shangguan Qing and they didn¡¯t think that Prince Yues here.

    Supposedly, he was fooled and married a fool as his wife. It was enough to make Long Tianhao rage, but unexpectedly, he should follow her to go back to the Lin family.

    What on earth would happen?

    "Come on, go out and wee them." Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu immediately rushed out to greet them because people in Dadu all knew Long Tianhao¡¯s temper and they were scared of him.

    If they annoyed this man, the Queen could not be able to protect them.

    Lin Mengwu was even mad with joy because when she was six years old, she went to the pce with her mother for the banquet where she met the third Prince and she fell in love with him secretly.

    When she knew that the Queen chose the fool to be Princess Yu, she became even more jealous.

    Prince Yu was such a good man that he was only suitable for her Lin Mengwu!

    "Press the sedan!" The man who followed the sedan chair was the chief steward of the outer court of the Mansion and Prince Yu arranged him to serve the princess, which was enough to show he attached great importance to her.

    The servants of the Lin family put down their work and stopped to see what was happening because they all wanted to know how the silly daughter of the Lin family attracted Prince.

    Lin Mengya straightened her skirt and walked out of the sedan chair unhurriedly.

    When seeing the new princess¡¯s true face, both the servants of the Lin family and the surrounding passers-by were surprised at what they just saw.

    Who on earth did say that the elder daughter of the Lin family was ugly and insane?

    She was clearly a fairy who came to the man¡¯s world, ok?!

    Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing were also shocked on the spot and their simr eyes showed a look of disbelief.

    "She...how did she be like that?"

    Lin Mengwu covered her mouth and opened her almond eyes¡ªLin Mengya wasn¡¯t like a stupid at all and her distinguished air of elegance and coquetry instantly overshadowed her spotlight!

    "Simr...they are really simr!"

    Shangguan Qing became surprised at it, but suddenly, she also felt a surge of anger rushing from her heart.

    In those days, it was this face that attracted Marquis Zhennan and that robbed of the happiness that belonged to herself.

    It was also this face that upied all her husband¡¯s love.

    Previously, She thought Lin Mengya was so simr to her mother that she poisoned her face.

    "She didn¡¯t imagine that after the little b*tch detoxified the poison, her face was unexpectedly the same as that of that b*tch!"

    Her round fingers under the wide sleeve robe held tightly.

    "She would never allow this face to destroy herself again!"

    "Respects to Prince Yu and Princess. Prince and Princess, healthy and happy all the years round."

    Although Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were unwilling, they had to pay their respects to Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya.

    "We are family. Mother and sister don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony. Get up quickly."

    She spoke this until they kneeled down, so it was obvious that Lin Mengya was not sincere to do so.

    "Thank Prince and Princess."

    Lin Mengwu stood in the front and she was obsessed and looking at the handsome Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao, wearing a dark ck robe, was more slender and tall and his deep facial features were like knives. In particr, it was his long and narrow eyes, which were dark and possessed and were pure and cold but made people want to sink.

    She wanted to see his calm and self-restraint eyes would on earth bloom how charming bright after catching the raging fire.

    "All these must belong to her Lin Mengwu!"

    "Sister, although you have only been married for two days, I, your sister, really miss you!"

 Chapter 22 The Lure of Sister-in-law of Ancient Version

    Lin Mengya just looked at the amiable Lin Mengwu with a calm smile.

    In Lin¡¯s mansion, Lin Mengwu always beat and scolded her stupid sister. Even when her sister was in the bridal sedan, she stuffed her with a handful of poisoned dates.

    Her malevolent intentions had been beyond what an unmarried youngdy could do.

    Besides, from entering the door to now, Lin Mengwu¡¯s eyes had been glued to Long Tianhao.

    Was this an ancient version of a lure of sister-inw? Unfortunately, Long Tianhao wasn¡¯t a stupid man they imagined.

    "Really? I miss my sister and mother very much as well."

    Lin Mengya forced a smile. It was really ironic. A person who wanted to kill her dared to say that they were missing her. They wished she could die in the bridal sedan.

    "Prince, wee to our mansion. My mother has already prepared fragrant tea in the main courtyard, this way please."

    Lin Mengya almost burst outughing. They were not missing her but trying to seduce her husband.

    Her nominal mother still stood there with a smile.

    What a harmonious scene! She only felt hypocritical.

    However, Long Tianhao frowned slightly, he did not reply to them, but turned and whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    "Let¡¯s go to the courtyard where you used to live. I¡¯m curious about what kind of environment you used to live in."

    How loud the p was! Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing¡¯s faces fell instantly.

    Lin Mengwu was blinded by hatred and jealousy. "What was the special about this bitch? Wasn¡¯t she just getting a little bit beautiful?"

    Lin Mengya was ground beneath her feet previously!

    "Okay, by the way, mother, sister, that day in the bridal sedan, I seemed to faint for a moment, but I don¡¯t know why. After waking up, I regained my sanity. I hope you can tell my father and brother about my recent situation. Mengya won¡¯t bother you two, prince, this way, please."

    Since Long Tianhao had given the shameless mother and daughter a p, she, the leading role, had to end up this after she stabbed their hearts mercilessly.

    She said softly, in a tone with her usual gentleness and innocence, hitting the targets of Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing.

    She guessed that the shameless mother and daughter must be furious.

    Did they think that this would offset the insults she had received?

    "They were dreaming!"

    This was just a beginning!

    "Mother, did you see that little bitch¡¯s arrogance!"

    Inside the room, Lin Mengwu was almost crazy, and her beautiful face became extremely ferocious because of anger.

    It was unexpected that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t die, and even Long Tianhao stood by her side.

    "That¡¯s all because of her face. Resembling her mother, she is really a tempter." In the inner chamber, Shangguan Qing also tore off her mask of hypocrisy.

    Her charming face darkened at the moment. That face, which she thought would disappear in her world in this life, reappeared once again.

    Moreover, it appeared in a way that she couldn¡¯t ept and believe.

    "Mother, I should be the real Princess Yu, that bitch, that bitch took everything from me! Mother, mother, you must help your daughter!"

    Lin Mengwu ran into Shangguan Qing¡¯s arms, crying loudly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, my daughter, I will let you get it. You will get what I didn¡¯t get!"

    Shangguan Qing made a firm decision. She would never let that face destroyed her daughter¡¯s happiness in this time.

    "Mother Li, this philter is from the pce. You put it into the new tea for Prince."

    Shangguan Qing made a decision, although the Empress said that she had another arrangement for Wu¡¯er in the future.

    But she only had one daughter, and Wu¡¯er¡¯s happiness was more important than anything else.

    "Yes, madam."

    Mother Li, who looked amiable was Shangguan Qing¡¯s nanny.

    Havinge to the Lins for so many years with Shangguan Qing, she also did many bad things.

    At the moment, without asking anything, she left while taking the jade bottle.

    "Wu¡¯er, after a while when the medicine works, you can go to make your dreame true."

    Shangguan Qing lovingly stroked her daughter¡¯s face. Wu¡¯er was the apple of her eye. As long as Wu¡¯er wanted, she was willing to bleed herself dry to get them for Wu¡¯er.

    "Thank you, my mother, but I don¡¯t know what I should do."

    Abandoning shyness, Lin Mengwu was almost flying with joy.

    As long as she had sex with Long Tianhao, she would be the rightful vice Princess of Yu.

    As long as she married to Prince Yu, Lin Mengya, the little bitch, would be ground into pieces.

    "Silly girl,e here. I will show you something."

    Shangguan Qing touched Lin Mengwu¡¯s forehead, and her eyes shed a hint of pity.

    She held her daughter¡¯s hand, showing Lin Mengwu her dowry. During this short time, Lin Mengwu¡¯s face grew red with expectations in her eyes.

    "Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will be the unique Princess Yu. That bitch will be soon like her mother. Looking at today¡¯s situation, although she has returned to normal, she has forgotten the past. I will be a good sister with her in the future."

    A hint of cruelty shed across her beautiful face.

    They could hurt Lin Mengya for the first time, also there would be the second time!

    "Is this the courtyard where you grew up?"

    In Grace Butterfly Courtyard, Long Tianhao frowned slightly. This courtyard was small, but it was elegantly decorated.

    Entering it, there was a small, cobblestone bamboo path.

    The courtyard nted with nameless flowers.

    Walking along the path, a duplex embroidery building appeared in front of them.

    "Well, my dad said that my mother designed it for me. Grace Butterfly Courtyard was also named by my mother."

    Nodding, Lin Mengya looked at the surrounding nts with great yearning.

    She felt strange that she came here for the first time, but she felt so familiar as if she had been here thousands of times, tens of thousands of times.

    She could even tell what kind of bugs would be under each stone.

    "It seems that you are loathing to depart?"

    Thest suspicion had also been ruled out. Long Tianhao looked at the woman in front of him.

    If she was fake, it would be impossible for her to have such deep feelings for this small courtyard.

    Only the person who had lived here and had deep feelings to this courtyard would show such attitude.

    They walked to a small pavilion in the courtyard inside. Although the mottled red paint had already been eroded by time, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mind it. Sitting on the stone chair, she stared at the top of the pavilion.

    "My mother died when I was very young. Later, my father built this Grace Butterfly Courtyard for me ording to my mother¡¯s wishes. The butterflies in this court were painted by my brother. When I was a child, I mored for butterflies every day. My brother was afraid that I felt sad, so he draw a hundred butterflies on the pavilion."

    These lifelike butterflies were mostly eroded by the wind and rain.

    Lin Mengya, however, gazed at it carefully. It was a brother who was not strong but loved his sister.

    Time had never faded this emotion between them.

    Perhaps this was also the reason why Lin Mengya was stupid but happy.

    "Your brother is kind. When I was a child, my eldest brother often secretly took me outside the pce. Later, when the mother imperial concubine discovered it, my eldest brother knelt in front of her and begged for me."

    Long Tianhao seemed to be touched.

    Standing outside the pavilion, he recalled what he thought he had forgotten.

    At that time, they didn¡¯t understand the struggle for the throne or the power.

    But how many princes were earnest since they had born in the imperial family?

    There was also a scheme.

    "I¡¯ll take you to see my embroidery building, which has a small water mill behind it. Every night, I could hear the sound of the waterwheel."

    Lin Mengya was like a happy butterfly, subconsciously holding Long Tianhao¡¯s hand, and she was eager to show the man everything she had.

    Her soft and delicate hands, not only held the hands of Long Tianhao, but also seemed to grasp his heart softly.

    The expression on his face, in the case of unknown, also turned soft a little bit.

    Actually, he and Lin Mengya still had simrities.

    For a whole day, Lin Mengya was like a twittering bird, telling Long Tianhao many interesting stories about Grace Butterfly Courtyard.

    Most of the time, Long Tianhao just listened quietly. He didn¡¯t expect that this small yard could carry a lot of joy.

    But he also indirectly cleared up. In fact, Lin Mengya was only the nominal eldest daughter of the Lins.

    In a real sense, the second daughter Lin Mengwu was much more powerful than Lin Mengya.

    A hint of pity rose in his mind.

    The girl who could survive in such a bad environment but still smiled so brilliantly was definitely not a spy of the Empress!

    Having fun for a day, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao slept in the Grace Butterfly Courtyard at night.

    Unexpectedly, an uninvited guest came here when the sky darkened.

    "Does Prince feel unustomed for the first time to sleep here?"

    Shangguan Qing smilingly carrying a hamper came to Grace Butterfly Courtyard with mother Li.

    Because of her daily harshness, Grace Butterfly Courtyard didn¡¯t have a kitchen.

    However, Long Tianhao was very disrespectful and only dined with Lin Mengya in the small building. So Shangguan Qing had toe here in person, after all, this was rted to the happiness of Lin Mengwu.

    "Not bad."

    For this kind of uninvited person, Long Tianhao¡¯s answer was always very short.

    He was not interested in dealing with other people except Lin Mengya in this mansion.

    "These understrappers are negligent in their work, making Prince and Princessugh at us. This is some snacks made in the small kitchen of my yard. If you feel hungry at night, you can have some."

    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t even look at them. Instead, his eyes were focused on a kite in his hand.

    ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s words, this kite was made when she was five years old.

    Even though it was well-preserved, it was still a bit tattered.

    But for a five-year-old girl, it could be called rare.

    But why she became stupidter?

 Chapter 23 What They Want?

    Long Tianhao was puzzled, but since Lin Mengya¡¯s annoying stepmother was there, he was unable to ask anything.

    "Mother worried too much. I was born and grew up here. Naturally, I don¡¯t feel ufortable. Although Prince is honorable, he doesn¡¯t like an extravagance."

    Lin Mengya smiled gently; she was not as stupid as before.

    Under the influence of modern civilization, she understood what was sinister and what was hypocritical.

    Therefore, even though Shangguan Qing hated Lin Mengya, she could not find thetter¡¯s faults.

    "Well, Prince, if you don¡¯t like these sweet cakes, why don¡¯t you try some osmanthus tea. Although it is not expensive tea, it is sweet and refreshing, and is most suitable to drink after eating."

    It seemed that Long Tianhao¡¯s sarcasm didn¡¯t work.

    Shangguan Qing was still passionate and polite, so Long Tianhao reluctantly put down the kite.

    No matter how much he hated Shangguan Qing, after all, she was the Empress¡¯s sister, the housewife of Marquis Zhennan, and also his nominal mother-inw.

    He gulped down a cup of tea, but he was still so indifferent. He even didn¡¯t nce at Shangguan Qing, obviously, he didn¡¯t care her at all.

    Looking at Long Tianhao drink up the tea she carefully made, Shangguan Qing¡¯eyes shed a hint of pride.

    Soon, her daughter would be Princess Yu.

    At that time, she would return these humiliations personally.

    No matter Lin Mengya or Long Tianhao, at that time, they would be her pawns who could not fight back.

    "Ya¡¯er,e here, I have some words to tell you. The day you got married, I was really reluctant to see, so I go to the Buddhist temple. You didn¡¯t me me, did you?"

    She pretended to be kind and gentle, but what Shangguan Qing really wanted to do was to kill Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya knew her intention of murder, but she still pretended to be naive. Let Shangguan Qing hold her arm intimately.

    "How do you say that? I am also very unwilling to leave you. Fortunately, Prince likes me, so I am blessed till now."

    Lin Mengya took one gentle glimpse at Long Tianhao, then lowered her head. Her look of shyness made Shangguan Qing hate her utterly.

    "This is good; the harmonious couple should understand each other. That is very important. Ya¡¯er, we haven¡¯t talked about any intimate words for a long time. Come with me."

    The hint of viciousness in her eyes didn¡¯t express at all.

    Lin Mengya certainly knew that this vicious stepmother had absolutely nothing to say to her.

    But she was curious about Shangguan Qing¡¯s next movement when things had be like this.

    "Prince, we would like to go out for a walk. I hope you will not me me for my neglect."

    Long Tianhao couldn¡¯t refuse, just nodded slightly.

    Insulting and poisoning were their tricks to Lin Mengya.

    He didn¡¯t know that after Lin Mengya had be Princess Yu, what trick was waiting for this girl?

    After Lin Mengya and Shangguan Qing disappeared, Long Tianhao meditated for a while and said to a figure outside.

    "Follow Princess and protect her."

    No one answered outside the window.

    Only the "rustling" sounds of bamboo blown by the wind, nobody knew that Long Tianhao had arranged his shadow guards to protect Lin Mengya.

    This girl couldn¡¯t be hurt.

    The candlelight in the embroidery building flickered, but Long Tianhao only felt that an unutterable heat came from the deepest part of his body.

    Was it because the embroidery building was too small, so he felt a little hot?

    Long Tianhao stood in front of the window, sniffing a breeze through the window, but his difort didn¡¯t go at all.

    What was wrong with him?

    "Ya¡¯er, for so many years, I have been busy with family affairs and neglected you. You don¡¯t me me, do you?"

    In the bamboo forest, Lin Mengya followed ShangGuan Qing, bowing her head, she pretended to be well-behaved.

    Her eyes shed a hint of cunning.

    It was toote to say these words.

    "You are over-scrupulous. My father and brother are not at home all year around. Thanks to mother¡¯s painstaking efforts, Mengwu and I can grow up."

    Lin Mengya said perceptually, but she sneered inside.

    Alright, if it weren¡¯t for her stepmother¡¯s painstaking efforts, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have be like that.

    Shangguan Qing kept ncing at the direction of the embroidered building.

    Now, the medicine was about to take effect, and Wu¡¯er should achieve it.

    As long as her daughter could be happy, she would bleed herself dry.

    "The body ... how can ..."

    Long Tianhao in the embroidery building, at the moment, was already going to be tortured to death by his difort.

    He had never been short of women, but he never lost himself in the lust.

    To him, women were just normal physiological needs.

    Did he ignore himself because he was busy dealing with Lin Mengya¡¯s matters these days?

    Damn it, he had never lost control like this, but his mind was still so clear.

    "Creaking." The gate of embroidered building was gently opened.

    Long Tianhao thought it was Lin Mengya. He was about to stop her but seeing an enchanting figure float in.

    "Prince, do you feel ufortable? Let Wu¡¯er serve you, okay?"

    The voice of Lin Mengwu was very sweet, greasy and charming.

    Long Tianhao leaned against the chair, narrowing his eyes, and he looked at the graceful figure in front of him with cold eyes.

    No wonder the lust was so strong.

    It turned out that someone treated him with special medicine.

    "Prince, do you know how long and hard Wu¡¯er have loved you?"

    Her voice was trembling slightly with some expectation and pride.

    In the candlelight, she only wore a transparent gauze. Even the red underwear was looming.

    Lin Mengwu slowly approached her dream. She was confident that her excellent figure was more lovable than Lin Mengya¡¯s skinny body.

    Since Long Tianhao could ept Lin Mengya, he must also be able to ept her.

    Right?

    Long Tianhao sat there, no matter how hot his body was, in his mind, he felt that the slut was disgusting.

    "Prince---"

    Lin Mengwu¡¯s voice sounded and wanted to throw her body into Long Tianhao¡¯s arms.

    However, in the dark, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes had faintly emitted a hint of murder.

    What he hated most was being fooled.

    However, After Lin Mengwu failed to plot against Lin Mengya, she used this kind of tactics to seduce him.

    Sure enough, the mother and daughter of the Lin family exactly were not good people!

    How good upbringing the Empress would have?

    "Prince, I-"

    Lin Mengwu who was about to stick to Long Tianhao, was suddenly caught on the shoulder by Long Tianhao.

    As she felt the thud of her heartbeat and thought that Long Tianhao was going to lose control and throw himself into her arms, her whole person flew out.

    "Ah-"

    Hearing a scream, a sound of falling water came. Long Tianhao¡¯s face fell, unexpectedly throwing Lin Mengwu out.

    She wanted to be his sex partner, but she was unqualified.

    Not any women were qualified to be his partner.

    Lin Mengwu didn¡¯t expect that it was a certain thing, but a momentter, she was thrown into a small pool behind Grace Butterfly Courtyard.

    She climbed out of the pool, but her heart had already burst the mes of jealousy.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t get the things that she couldn¡¯t get!

    Lin Mengya and Shangguan Qing walked slowly all the way and gradually stepped out of the range of Grace Butterfly Courtyard.

    This was the garden of the Marquis Zhennan.

    In summer, theke was full of big lotus flowers.

    Lin Mengya looked at the lotus flower and felt sad.

    It was her mother¡¯s favorite flower that she had never met.

    However, Shangguan Qing made many excuses for removing these lotus flowers.

    "It¡¯s getting dark, so I won¡¯t bother you to rest. Mother Li, send Princess Yu back."

    Shangguan Qing still smiled gently, but the vicious in her eyes showed some pride.

    As long as Lin Mengya died, Lin Mengwu would rece her as Princess Yu. Therefore, everything would be fine.

    "Okay, pay my respect to mother."

    Lin Mengya felt a little strange. She thought that Shangguan Qing at least would do something.

    But why, she had no reaction until now?

    Was it just her suspicious?

    "Princess Yu, the floor is wet. You should pay more attention."

    Mother Li was carrying antern to guide Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya suspiciously looked at her who was Shangguan Qing¡¯s confidant.

    She did many bad things.

    Pretending to wave her arms, Lin Mengya dived into the bottom of theke.

    Lin Mengya won the swimming champion three times in Children Swimming Competition previously. Of course, this small man-madeke was a piece of cake.

    However, why was there something shining in the bottom of theke?

    Lin Mengya dived quietly, resorting the gleam, she found it was a stone lock.

    It was strange that there was a stone lock at the bottom of theke and it got to shine.

    At present, she kept vignt.

    When they returned back, Lin Mengya was unexpected that mother Li burst a shout.

    "Miss, watch out!"

    Before Lin Mengya reacted, mother Li¡¯s strong body immediatelynded on her.

    Lin Mengya, who was thin and slim, was not the opponent of mother Li.

    She was shoved into theke.

    Lin Mengya understood that Shangguan Qing talking to her was an excuse of she wanted to murder her.

    Because, in the original setting, Lin Mengya could not swim.

    Thinking of it, Lin Mengya did not show up immediately.

    Mother Li was so bold, perhaps she had another method.

    She was afraid of escaping one hell but entering another one.

 Chapter 24 It Is all XXs Faults.

    Lin Mengya was puzzled, but the oxygen in her lung was obviously not enough.

    She kept it in mind. She woulde again if she had a chance.

    Lin Mengya quietly climbed to the shore from the bottom of theke like a mermaid.

    It was midsummer now.

    When being blown by the night wind, she still felt a little bit cold.

    "Atishoo-" She couldn¡¯t help sneezing, so she ran to the direction of Grace Butterfly Courtyard.

    Sitting on the bed and meditating, Long Tianhao wanted to use his internal force to vent this medicine.

    Unexpectedly, this medicine was so strong.

    It was hard to dissolve it as an ordinary poison.

    "Damn it! Shangguan Qing! Damn it! Lin Mengwu!"

    Suddenly, the gate of embroidery building was opened again.

    Long Tianhao vigntly opened his eyes. "Was Lin Mengwuing back?"

    The cold glimmer in his eyes vanished after he saw the figure.

    The wet figure was not the shameless Lin Mengwu, but Lin Mengya!

    "What happened? Why did Lin Mengya fall into theke?"

    "Close your eyes, I want to change clothes. This-this was an ident!"

    Although Lin Mengya was slim, she was still in good shape.

    Her body had already had a young girl¡¯s curve.

    Her panic, shy expression, and the looming body were like a fire burning the enthusiasm of Long Tianhao.

    "Do you hear me? Close your eyes quickly!"

    Lin Mengya felt that the wet clothes wrapping in her body were very ufortable.

    Although there was a screen to block the wind, she still felt inconvenient.

    Who knew, this sentence was thest fuse to ignite Long Tianhao.

    He closed his eyes honestly, but at this point, his hearing was more sensitive.

    Standing behind the screen, Lin Mengya did not think much but was busy taking off her wet clothes.

    Long Tianhao only heard the rubbing sounds of the silky fabric.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s charming face at the wedding night dawned on him.

    The sounds of her taking off clothes were like bugs, gnawing at his sanity. He was on the edge of a breakdown.

    Finally, this sweet torture came to an end after Lin Mengya changed her clothes.

    Lin Mengya walked out of the screen and wanted to exchange information with Long Tianhao.

    Before they said anything, they were shocked by the light footsteps outside the window.

    God, had they to be overheard in Lin¡¯s mansion?

    Without thinking, Lin Mengya immediately grabbed Long Tianhao¡¯s hand.

    Lying in bed, she also requested Long Tianhao to cooperate with her to put a show.

    In the outside of the window, mother Li who just killed Lin Mengya was secretly listening to the movement in the room.

    It was madam¡¯s order. If Miss Mengwu really had sex with Prince, madam would have her own way to let Prince marry Miss Mengwu tomorrow.

    "Hurry up! Shake the bed!"

    Lin Mengya whispered in Long Tianhao¡¯s ear and softly reminded him.

    With the unique fragrance of a young girl and the slight coolness that had been washed, at the moment, she had the magic of making him crazy.

    Trying to control himself, Long Tianhao¡¯s mind gradually disintegrated for Lin Mengya¡¯s approaching.

    "Hum-"

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice that but made a sweet sound.

    Long Tianhao only felt that his blood was upwelling, and the upwelling heat impacted his whole head. It was almost uncontroble!

    "Prince, don¡¯t be dumb¡ªHurry up; someone else will find out the truth soon."

    Lin Mengya was still unaware but shook Long Tianhao¡¯s arm in a hurry. The delicate touch of coolness was the antidote to Long Tianhao at this moment.

    "Not enough, I wanted more!"

    He seemed to be unconscious or wanted to vent something. Therefore Long Tianhao followed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, shaking the bedpost.

    Although the sound was not as loud as the wedding day, it was still very amphibious.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice at all how hot the Long Tianhao¡¯s cold eyes were.

    Now, she was only absorbed in dealing with outsiders, that was all.

    "Unexpectedly, Miss Mengwu achieves it so easily. Prince Yu? After being drugged, he is obedient as well."

    Mother Li¡¯s face was full of smug smiles.

    The medicine was put into osmanthus tea by her in person.

    It worked so well that mother Li left confidently.

    Observing there was no movement outside, Lin Mengya finally sighed with relief.

    She wanted to push away Long Tianhao as usual, but suddenly she felt his abnormal breathing around her was heavy and hot, even... with some urgency!

    Lin Mengya raised eyes questioningly. She immediately noticed that Long Tianhao was very weird.

    He gazed at Lin Mengya with fiery eyes, like beasts tightly staring at their prey.

    "Prince, you... What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Lin Mengya unconsciously opened her mouth. Immediately, their breaths quietly entwined.

    Her breath was fragrant.

    Long Tianhao unconsciously lowered his head to capture the breath that fascinated him.

    Seeing the danger, Lin Mengya reached out subconsciously and wanted to stop his face from getting closer and closer to her.

    However, she was overwhelmed when she touched his hot skin.

    The cold tactility and close contact finally...

    Long Tianhao¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Stretching out his hand, he held her hand on his face and bowed his head to kiss her.

    "Humm-"

    Lin Mengya, who had never kissed before, only felt nk and stunned there!

    With the temperature increased, the man¡¯s movements were more eager.

    His hands gently stroked her back.

    Her stiff body softened gradually.

    His kiss was so hot and urgent.

    It made Lin Mengya feel dizzy.

    Inst life and this life, it was the first time that she experienced the enthusiasm of men.

    Lin Mengya only felt like she was dancing a charming tango.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s kiss was like an excellent partner, guiding her to pursue unfamiliar melodies actively.

    This feeling was like floating on the sea. It seemed that they would never reach the shore.

    Unexpectedly, the taste of Lin Mengya was so fragrant and sweet.

    Long Tianhao thought he was like a drunkard.

    He instinctively chased her great taste, which was fresh and intoxicated. A sip was enough to make him drunk.

    Perhaps, this was only because of the medicine. But for the first time, Long Tianhao¡¯s mind was confused and he just wanted to banish himself and explore all the beauty.

    "Qianyang herb, silver moon branch, and the apocalypse shell are aphrodisiacs, and Muyangzi has the effect of keeping awake. The antidote form: 30mg of copper ice and 30mg of Lingpian with ice water. The other way is sticking fingertip and earlobe with a needle to bleed 15ml."

    "Hum, what was this?"

 Chapter 25 The Obedient Opponent

    Lin Mengya came to her senses from a confused state. She immediately climbed to the corner of the bed, blushing scarlet.

    Oh my god, no wonder that Long Tianhao would be like this! It turned out to be the effect of the philtre.

    She immediately put on an odd expression. People could talk nonsense, but they could not have medicine at random!

    What was wrong with him?

    Long Tianhao had long been aware that something was wrong. He was not a pubescent boy, so of course, he knew that the strong desire was unstoppable, a burst of anger rising in his heart.

    The one who dared to drug him must be sick of living!

    "Knock me out!" Long Tianhao growled. His eyebrows were furrowed. "They wanted to control me by using a bit philtre? In your dreams!"

    "Knock... knock you out?" Lin Mengya asked. Three invisible ck lines appeared on her face. "Knock you out? Are you kidding me?"

    "Wait, I can help you." It was toote to look for medicine now. Right, she was able to use the bloodletting technique.

    Lin Mengya took down the silver hairpin with pearls from her head. Suddenly, her ck hair cascaded down like moonlight andnded on her shoulder, adding an air of shyness andziness to her.

    Long Tianhao tried his best to turn away. Maybe because of the philtre, this quick-witted girl actually looked especially pretty and morous.

    He shook his head. "What am I thinking about?"

    Lin Mengya toasted the hairpin on the fire, which was regarded as a way of disinfecting.

    "Hold on, I¡¯ll take some blood from you." Lin Mengya took Long Tianhao¡¯s hand. A big hand with clear joints had the thin calluses left on it because of years of martial arts practice.

    Lin Mengya could feel his terrifying temperature the moment she touched his slightly rough hand. She carefully pierced a small hole in Long Tianhao¡¯s finger.

    Suddenly, the dark blood flowed from the wound.

    As the annoying heat gradually disappeared, Long Tianhao¡¯s mind became clear now.

    "How do you know the antidote?" Long Tianhao frowned and had more doubts about the girl in front of him.

    "I... I... I¡¯ve been very sensitive to drugs since I was young, so I¡¯m clear about the antidotes to somemonly used poisons." Thinking for a while, Lin Mengya chose the exnation that Long Tianhao would ept the most easily.

    After all, all the servants of the Lin family knew that although she was born stupid, Miss Lin was extremely sensitive to drugs.

    If it weren¡¯t for her talent, she might have been killed by her stepmother.

    "Are you... OK?" Curled up in the corner of the bed, Lin Mengya did not dare to meet Long Tianhao¡¯s gaze.

    Long Tianhao nodded and walked to the imperial concubine couch opposite the bed to practice his skills and do breathing exercises. Instantly, the ambiguous atmosphere in this room disappeared, leaving them in an obscurely embarrassing state.

    After five minutes, Long Tianhao, who had rested with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes.

    The silly woman actually fell asleep on the bed.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s gaze became slightly cold, a streak of chilling light shing through his eyes. What a good Lin family! They actually used such dirty means!

    "Ye, go and find out." Long Tianhao said in a deep and frosty voice. Outside the window, a ck shadow shed from nowhere.

    It was unclear how many plots had been hatched in the bustling mansion of the Lin family.

    The sun rose and everything was restored to its original calm.

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and saw a familiar figure.

    The girl had a round face and big eyes. Her immature body was wrapped in a cyan linen skirt with two round buns on her head.

    She was busy tidying up the bed curtain while secretly wiping her tears with her hands.

    "Ruyue, is that you?" A familiar but strange name popped into her mind.

    The little girl looked at her youngdy on the bed with surprise and joy. "Ah, Miss Lin recognized me!"

    "Miss... no, now I should call you princess. I miss you so much." Ruyue was a little girl who grew up with Lin Mengya. Although she was born in the mansion of the Lin family, her parents died early and she followed a weak master, so she had been bullied.

    "Call me Miss. That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve been like sisters for those years." Ruyue stared at the youngdy in front of her with surprise. "Is, Is this our silly big miss?"

    Seeing her pretty face and dignified temperament, Ruyue thought even the second daughter of the Lin family could not match the first one.

    "Miss." Ruyue looked at her and seemed to have made a decision. She plucked up the courage to say, "Miss, please take Ruyue away with you. Ruyue would rather be a rough servant in the prince¡¯s mansion than suffer here!"

    As she said, tears streamed down her face.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s memory, although Ruyue was a little third-ss maid, she had been defending her no matter what happened.

    Lin Mengya had been married for only a few days, but Ruyue had lost a lot of weight. Lin Mengya thought this time, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu would go mad for Long Tianhao and she did not fall into the trap they set.

    "OK, you should have been my maid that apanies me to the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯ll take you away." Although the prince¡¯s mansion was not as dangerous as the mansion of the Li family, she really needed a close servant, whose origin was clear to her.

    Ruyue kowtowed to her with gratitude and started to help Lin Mengya fix her face and dress up.

    "Prince Yu and Princess Yu arrived!" The enuch¡¯s shrill shout was heard in the hall of the Lin family.

    Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing, who had been busy for a night, had to force a smile and watched the couple slowly walking in.

    Prince Yu looked frosty and grim, but he was as handsome as gods. Princess Yu smiled and looked even more stunning.

    Seeing this, Lin Mengwu gnashed her teeth and thought, "Why? Why does that little bitch have all wonderful things in the world?"

    "I¡¯m afraid that my humble abode would make Prince Yu and Princess Yu ufortable. Please pardon me." Compared with Lin Mengwu¡¯s uncontrobly ferocious look, Shangguan Qing was worldly-wise and knew how to deal with people.

    After her plot failed, a trace of anger could not be seen on her face. Instead, she looked modest and gentle.

    "The acting is good, but the means are poor."

    Lin Mengya silentlymented in her heart, but on the surface, she pretended to be a virtuous and gracefuldy and responded.

    "Mother, you can¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve lived here for a dozen years. This is my home, so... I¡¯ve got used to it. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been here for a few days and there were more mosquitoes in Grace Butterfly Courtyard, which disturbed my dream and were so annoying." Lin Mengya scolded her mother and sister gently and skillfully. Except for the four of them, no one in the room knew the real meaning of her words.

    "Lin Mengya, you..." Being treated as mosquitoes, the arrogant Lin Mengwu could not bear it.

    However, the moment she spoke, her mother tugged at her sleeve so that Lin Mengwu swallowed her anger and stopped saying these dirty words.

    If it had not been for the fact that no one was there at midnight, she would have been theughingstock of the whole mansion because she was thrown out of the room.

 Chapter 26 A Slap in the Face

    "How daring! How dare you call Princess by her name?" The eunuch standing by Long Tianhao¡¯s side shouted in a loud voice so that the trivial matter could just be heard by everyone in the hall.

    Lin Mengya stood there, keeping silent. She did not intend to dissuade the eunuch from making a fuss.

    "Miss Lin, even though you¡¯re the princess¡¯s sister, you should know the ordering rtionships by status. You don¡¯t have any title but called Princess by her name, which is disrespectful to Princess!"

    Long Tianhao watched this farce with a cold look. No wonder early in this morning, Lin Mengya called his personal servant Moral to enter the chamber and nned a plot for a good while. Now Moral suddenly scolded Lin Mengwu. Was it because of what happenedst night?

    He could not help but shake his head in his heart. "This girl is very smart, but she is not good at scheming."

    "I... I just ..." Lin Mengwu had been spoiled by her mother since she was born.

    It was the first time she had encountered such a thing. Her silver tongue seemed to be less charming.

    "Eunuch, don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s just that the sisters used to bicker at home, so she forgot the rules for the moment. Wu¡¯er,e and apologize to your sister quickly." Shangguan Qing said in a mild voice, with a kind of affection revealed in her water-like eyes.

    She really looked like a loving mother, who was doting on her daughters. However, Lin Mengwu gritted her teeth and had no intention of making an apology.

    How was it possible to let her bow to that little bitch?!

    Lin Mengwu stared at Lin Mengya with a jealous and resentful look as if her eyes would pierce a hole in thetter¡¯s body.

    "Princess Yu? To put it bluntly, she is just a pawn in my aunt Queen¡¯s hands."

    "Moral, forget it. She¡¯s my sister. I believe that my sister has just forgotten her identity. Now it¡¯s gettingte. Lord still has something to do. Mother and sister, thanks for your hospitality."

    Bowing slightly, Lin Mengya turned to leave the hall of the Lin family, followed by Long Tianhao. A vast crowd of servants immediately tagged along with the couple.

    What a splendid scene! However, Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing could only kneel down and see them off.

    "Mother, look, is that Ruyue, who has served in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard? How did she get into the procession? I¡¯ll call her back..." Lin Mengwu was about to get up and grabbed by Shangguan Qing. Thetter shook her head and looked furious, as if fire would spurt from her eyes.

    She sneered. As she saw the people from the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion disappear in the gate of their mansion, Shangguan Qing pulled her aggrieved daughter and stood up.

    "All of you may excuse yourself. Mother Li, stay and wait on us." Then the servants filed out. No one dared to stay for half a minute.

    There were only three people in the hall. Shangguan Qing withdrew her kind and amiable expression. The next moment, she put on a fierce look.

    With a crash, the gray jade vase with coloured ze on the table had turned into a pile of debris. It was Lin Mengwu who threw it onto the ground.

    "Mother, I don¡¯t understand, why did you tolerate the little bitch? She is just Princess Yu, who has no power, but you¡¯re Queen¡¯s sister, so you have higher status than her, but why didn¡¯t you scold her when she humiliated me today?"

    Tears of grievance and unwillingness flowed from her pretty eyes, streaming down her little face. She looked pitiful when she cried.

    However, Shangguan Qing just stared at her daughter, with a miffed look. She seemed to be regretting that her daughter did not live up to her expectations.

    "Wu¡¯er, do you know why Lin Mengya suddenly provoked you today?"

    Lin Mengwu blinked her eyes and answered in a trembling voice, "Didn¡¯t she do it for showing off the princess¡¯s authority to let all the people in our mansion know her status is superior to mine?"

    Lin Mengwu¡¯s angry voice mingled with the chilling coldness. She was anxious to kill the woman so that she could vent her anger.

    Shangguan Qing looked at her daughter while shaking her head. "The girl the woman gave birth to has be a shrewd princess, but why is my daughter still so stupid?

    "Is it because she has been taken under my wing so that she lost the skills to fight with Lin Mengya?

    "The battle for the throne is fierce and needs many sacrifices. If she didn¡¯t change her character, I¡¯m afraid Wu¡¯er would be unable to fight against Lin Mengya."

    "She has long wanted to take Ruyue away, but Ruyue was born in our family. Even if she insisted on doing this, she would not make it as long as we disagreed to her request. But today, she provoked you on purpose and let you make a mistake. Then she pretended to forgive you. In that case, she took Ruyue away and I could not stop her. Do you understand?"

    Shangguan Qing said in a calm tone, which made Lin Mengwu stop crying.

    "Mother, did you make a fuss? How could the girl be so scheming?" Lin Mengwu was unwilling to believe it and thought her elder sister could not defeat them even if she became smart.

    Shangguan Qing sighed softly and replied in a low voice, "In those days, her mother was a master of scheming. If not... Remember, you can¡¯t be impulsive any more. Lin Mengya needs to be removed, but you should value your reputation. You are the real first daughter of the Lin family. In the future, you¡¯ll be a princess. Killing people by subtle means is the best way. Do you understand?"

    After yesterday¡¯s failure, Shangguan Qing no longer allowed Lin Mengwu to react at will.

    There must be a bloody battle in the royal court. She had to carefully n for her daughter¡¯s future.

    In the spacious carriage, Long Tianhao was lying on the sapphire cushion with his eyes closed.

    He did not expect that Lin Mengya brought a little girl with her. He thought maybe she used to be served by the girl. However, the two girls had been chattering away since they sat down.

    "Miss, you¡¯re awesome! Madam could only keep silent. Look at Miss Mengwu¡¯s expression, I¡¯m afraid the girls in her courtyard would suffer!" Ruyue felt lucky and patted her chest. She had thought Madam would grab her back.

    However, Miss Mengya only asked her to walk in the crowd without worry.

    Instantly, Lin Mengya had be the idol of Ruyue.

    "All these things can be achieved because of the prince¡¯s support. If you want to show your appreciation, then thank him," Lin Mengya said. Then she held an ancient book of Lin¡¯an and curled up in a corner of the carriage.

    She peeped at Long Tianhao. Seeing that he did not react violently, she felt relieved.

    This morning, she had threatened and enticed Moral by using her silver tongue so that he agreed to help her.

    Lin Mengwu reacted as she thought and took the bait easily. With this cooperative antagonist, Li Mengya even felt it was a bit strange that things went smoothly.

    "But, Miss, how did you know that Madam would not block us?" Ruyue asked. Her eyes were widened and her face was full of curiosity.

    She quickly peeled the orange and gave it to Lin Mengya, who only responded with a gentle smile.

    "What a miss! She even can¡¯t tell me the truth!"

    This carriage, somehow, jolted.

    Long Tianhao did not know why a little bit of anger rose in his heart.

    Although the carriage was spacious, he, a two-meter-tall man, reclined on the cushion, which upied half of the space.

    The girl and her maid could only curl up in a corner.

    The dense eyshes slightly blocked his sight, but his gaze inadvertently fell on Lin Mengya, who looked calm andposed.

    She was only 15 or 16, but why did she look as if she had seen through everything? No matter what happened, a hint of panic had never shed through her eyes.

    His tiptoe touched Lin Mengya¡¯s skirt unintentionally because of carriage jolt. Thetter seemed to shrink.

    "Why is this carriage so confined today? Why do I feel depressed? Even the road has be so uneven."

    "Stop." A deep voice rang out and the carriage stopped abruptly.

    Long Tianhao got out of the carriage without hesitation. The passionate night with Lin Mengya popped into his mind.

    He should not behave like that even if it was the effect of philter.

    A burst of anger came from nowhere. The slender figure had strode away on the street.

    "Miss, what¡¯s wrong with the prince?" Ruyue tilted her head and stuck out to see the man on the street. She could not understand for he looked good just now.

    "I don¡¯t know, probably because the carriage is too small. Forget it, ask the coachman to go the biggest drugstore. I have some medicine to buy." Thinking for a while, Lin Mengya gave up the idea of catching up with him to inquire further.

    The man¡¯s bad feelings came quickly and disappeared quickly, so she did not want to provoke him again.

    Besides, her own affairs had not been fixed.

    She turned another page and stretched her legs. Ruyue was very thoughtful and started to beat the princess¡¯s legs, which helped her ease the feeling of numbness and distension.

    Lin Mengya thought the residual poison remained in her body. If she let the poison erode her body little by little, she would have to drink tea with the white-bearded elder in the sky in less than three years. (It means that she would die)

    "Yes, Prince Yu."

    In the Myriad Drug Pavilion of Dadu.

    Early in the morning, the shopkeeper of Myriad Drug Pavilion stood by the small window on the second floor while watching the endless stream of people walking on the street.

    A proud look was revealed on his face.

    In Dadu, everyone knew the Myriad Drug Pavilion because only his store had all the medicine in Jin State.

    Regardless of 1,000 years of Ginseng or 10,000 years of Ganoderma lucidum, customers could find the medicinal materials they needed in here as long as they could afford it.

    In the distance, a ck tarpaulin carriage came into view. Although it looked in, the four corners of the carriage roof were decorated with...

    Moreover, the carriage was nked by eight young guards. The shopkeeper thought it must be a distinguished guesting.

 Chapter 27 Wilful without Money

    "Young Madam, Myriad Drug Pavilion has arrived." The coachman, who had received the order, started to call Lin Mengya young madam.

    A pair of slender snow-white hands lifted the coral velvet curtain before a pretty young girl came out.

    The guests and shop assistants in the Myriad Drug Pavilion all stretched their necks to see the girl walking down the carriage.

    They wondered which youngdy had this sort of special treatment.

    The little girl put a footstool on the ground before she waited by the carriage. Then an absolutely gorgeous youngdy walked out.

    Although she was young, she looked graceful and dignified. Not a trace of cowardice could be seen on her pretty face, which easily made people hold her in awe.

    Her bright eyes radiated chilling coldness. Her air of quiet authority was actually superior to quite a few rich businessmen and dignitaries. No one dared to look into her eyes and could only avert their gaze toward the things on their hands.

    It was really strange. They wondered which youngdy had such an air of confidence.

    "Boss, there is a stunning beauty outside!" A quick-witted shop assistant rushed to the second floor to report. The shopkeeper, who had experienced a lot, hade up with a n within seconds.

    "Go and invite her to the private room on the second floor. Make tea for us."

    "Is this the Myriad Drug Pavilion the coachman said? It¡¯s really worthy of the reputation." Lin Mengya gently sniffed the deep fragrance of medicine in the air and guessed there were at least 8,000 sorts of medicine.

    Weird, when did she be so proficient in traditional Chinese medicine?

    "Madam, wee. Our shopkeeper invited you to the second floor." The shop assistant greeted Lin Mengya with a big smile. However, before he could approach the fairy-like youngdy, the inclothes guards, who followed her, had stood in front of thedy.

    Lin Mengya raised her skirt hemline and nodded slightly. Then she led her guards and Ruyue to the second floor of the Myriad Drug Pavilion.

    "I didn¡¯t know it was Princess Yu who came. I haven¡¯t greeted you immediately. I beg your pardon, your highness."

    Just when they reached the second floor, the shopkeeper knelt down and kowtowed to her.

    Lin Mengya could not help but raise her eyebrows and studied the shopkeeper, who had exactly revealed her identity the moment they met.

    "Since you did not know it, you should not be med. And besides, I intentionally hid it. Shopkeeper, stand up please." The voice sounded gentle and sweet without any arrogance. Instantly, the legendary Princess Yu made a good impression on Shopkeeper Wan.

    "Take a seat, please. You don¡¯t have to mind the etiquette. This time, I came here because I need you to do me a favor." Lin Mengya sat down first and thought it was right toe here.

    Some of the herbal medicines she needed were rare and she had searched the entire pharmacy of their mansion but could not find it. Moreover, she now faced a big problem.

    She had no money!

    After thinking for a while, she decided that she had to be thick-skinned to use Prince Yu¡¯s reputation.

    "Your Highness, you can order me to do anything. And I will try my best to do, but my ability is limited, if..."

    How worldly-wise Shopkeeper Wan was! He gave a perfect response.

    Lin Mengya smiled and interrupted the shopkeeper.

    "Shopkeeper Wan, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been looking for some rare herbal medicines and want you to help me collect them. But Shopkeeper Wan, rest assured, I¡¯ll buy them at the market price and will not let you suffer losses."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude was mild and her voice sounded modest. Shopkeeper Wan suddenly got more good impression of the princess. He cupped his hands, bowed and immediately agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s request.

    "Here is my list." Lin Mengya said. Ruyue immediately presented the list that the princess had just made. The name and dosage of the medicine were clearly written on it.

    After receiving the list, the shopkeeper turned slightly pale.

    The herbal medicines were not very valuable, but these were difficult to find. Even if in his Myriad Drug Pavilion, he could only find more than half.

    No wonder the princess wanted him to help collect the medicine.

    "Your Highness, I¡¯ll give you some of the medicine on it. But the others are really rare. I¡¯m afraid I have to ask other people to search for you. But it¡¯s hard to say whether they can find it." Shopkeeper Wan weighed his words and feard that he would provoke this distinguished guest.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Shopkeeper Wan, just try your best to do it." Lin Mengya lowered her head and took a sip of tea, with a faint smile on her face.

    "Then that¡¯s good. But if I get some news, how should I inform you, Your Highness? Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is heavily guarded, I¡¯m afraid..."

    Lin Mengya took out a suet jade ring from her waist, with the pattern of two phoenixes singing to each other and the character "Yu" engraved on it, and she gently put it on the table, which startled Shopkeeper Wan.

    This was Princess Yu¡¯s token, the jade ring with cyan and fire phoenixes!

    "If you have any news, take this jade ring ande to tell me about it." Lin Mengya rose and went downstairs. Shopkeeper Wan immediately held the jade ring, with his eyes full of excitement and fear.

    "Oh my god, this is the princess¡¯s token. If I can keep it in the Myriad Drug Pavilion, it will be my talisman."

    "Boss, boss, thedy just now... she... she..." The little shop assistant rushed to the second floor and looked a bit anxious.

    "Say it. Don¡¯t treat her coldly. If she needs something, try to satisfy her!" Looking at the jade ring carefully, he felt as if his heart were struck by a thunderbolt.

    Watching the princess¡¯s guards take ten boxes of herbal medicines and quickly walk out of their shop, Shopkeeper Wan was overjoyed.

    If this deal was done, the annual profits of Myriad Drug Pavilion would double.

    "Come on, bring me the banknote the madam gave. I want to take it with me." The loyal banknotes were marked with the national treasury seal. It was rare for ordinary people to have a look.

    "Boss... Princess didn¡¯t give the banknotes or silver, but only this thing." The shop assistant handed a piece of paper to his boss. Shopkeeper Wan almost spat out a mouthful of blood after seeing it.

    God! The respected Princess Yu actually left a loan receipt! And it was signed with the name of Prince Yu, Long Tianhao.

    Shopkeeper Wan, who tried to cry but failed to shed a tear, could only hold the precious jade ring and murmured.

    "I hope Princess Yu will not be a deadbeat!" If the princess took his herbal medicines but would not pay for it, he would suffer great losses!

    In the carriage, Ruyue snickered.

    Just now, her miss made strokes with the ink brush and wrote a loan receipt in the name of Prince Yu.

    This was the first time that she had seen somethone buy herbal medicines and leave without paying.

    "Miss, do you know how the shopkeeper of the Myriad Drug Pavilion recognized your identity?" She cocked her head and peeled another orange for the youngdy. Now, she really could not see through her youngdy at all.

    "Although our carriage has no sign of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the four corners of the carriage roof are decorated with Coiled-dragon Royal Bells. Only the princes are qualified to use the sign of coiled dragon and only Prince Yu can use the octagonal royal bells, so as long as the man has the sight, he will guess it," Lin Mengya said. Before she got married, she had read a book of royal ceremonies that Queen gave ording to the rules.

 Chapter 28 A Tricky Teenager

    Lin Mengya had no other skills when she was still a fool, but she had an extraordinarily retentive memory, so the content of the book had naturally been imprinted on her mind.

    "Oh! It turned out to be so! But miss, you gave the jade ring to Shopkeeper Wan. Weren¡¯t you afraid that he would not give it back to you?"

    The jade ring looked expensive. Miss Mengya only had a few pieces of jewellery. If Shopkeeper Wan did not return it, would Miss Mengya suffer a loss?

    "He doesn¡¯t dare to," Lin Mengya said in a t but firm voice. Then she no longer answered this curious baby¡¯s question and focused her attention on the book.

    The ancient book of Lin¡¯an rted the misceneous affairs and folkways of previous dynasties. She did not expect that Long Tianhao would be interested in it.

    Sure enough, you couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    The hurtling carriage suddenly stopped, and in an instant, Lin Mengya heard amotion outside and frowned.

    Ruyue immediately lifted the curtain of the small window and talked with the guard outside.

    "A boy came from nowhere and suddenly rushed out of the shop on the street. He med the ident on us and said our carriage collided with him. Miss, just wait for a while. Guard Lin said they would soon fix it."

    "Yo, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter someone who staged a fake ident to im forpensation in here."

    Lin Mengya immediately showed some interest for she had encountered it twice while driving.

    However, every time she calmly insisted on calling the police, the other party could only let it go. What would it look like in the ancient days when there was no professional injury examination organization?

    "Go, let¡¯s get out and have a look." Lin Mengya had got out of the carriage quickly before Ruyue could stop her.

    The crowd of onlookers could not help aciming when they saw the absolutely gorgeous youngdy.

    Of course, most of them came to watch the farce with amusement.

    Lin Mengya moved forward at a leisurely pace and saw a young man lying on the ground and holding his arm three meters away from her carriage.

    Several burly men by his side were confronting her guards and coachman. She had no interest in what the hooligans were saying.

    However, when she saw that the teenager¡¯s face looked like white paper and his left arm bent at a strange angle, she thought he might suffer fractures.

    "Show me your arm." Lin Mengya walked over and said. The teenager should suffer a lot of pain, but he only held his arm, coldly looked at the farce in front of him and did not let out a cry.

    "What can you do after having a look? If you¡¯re tactful, you should give me some money and leave." The teenager¡¯s jaw trembled slightly because of the sharp pain, but to her surprise, his voice sounded cold.

    Oh? Lin Mengya looked at the group of unreasonable people and then at the teenager as she thought it seemed that he had not staged the ident!

    The teenager thought Lin Mengya was only an ordinarydy, so he did not expect that the youngdy quickly pinched his shoulder.

    The teenager, who had suffered pains, stared at the youngdy in front of him with resentment, but he surprisedly found that thedy was so young!

    "Nothing, it¡¯s just the dislocation. Ruyue, pin him on the ground and I¡¯ll set his bone." Lin Mengya was a bit interested in the teenager, whose eyes looked like a lonely wolf.

    What a cruel look! It shouldn¡¯t belong to a street hooligan.

    Ruyue thought her miss would punish the tricky teenager, so she pinned the teenager¡¯s body with great strength.

    Lin Mengya raised her hands. After a few moves, she exerted her strength. With the sound "crack", the teenager¡¯s arm was set to its original position.

    "Hrm..." The teenager bit his lip and almost chewed up his thin pale lip. After a sharp pain, he had a feeling that his arm was recovered.

    "Stretch it. But you should pay attention to it. It will be bad if you get habitual dislocation. Ruyue, go to find me some boards and I¡¯ll give him a simple bandage."

    When she was expertly giving him first aid, Lin Mengya looked into the teenager¡¯s dull eyes and shed him a gentle smile.

    "Are you, you a doctor?" The teenager stared at the pretty young girl. His eyes were full of disbelief.

    "I¡¯m not a doctor. I just know some first aid treatment." Ruyue came back with some boards. Lin Mengya tore off her skirt¡¯s hemline without hesitation. Hearing the sound of tearing the silk, Ruyue felt her heart ache.

    "Miss, do you know that the skirt is made of Yunluo Satin that Baique Country offered as tribute. A bolt of cloth is valued at hundreds of gold!

    "Whoops, Miss, you reallyvished money!"

    Simply Bandaging up the teenager¡¯s arm, Lin Mengya was not distressed at the ruined skirt.

    The teenager stared at Lin Mengya. When his arm was bandaged, he still did not avert his gaze.

    "Why are you looking at me? Do I have silver on my face?" Seeing this boy at close distance, she found his facial features were extremely delicate, although he was only 12 or 13 years old.

    Hearing it, the teenager immediately turned his eyes away. His little face flushed.

    Although he had a dried blood scab on his dirty forehead and his face was thin, his long and narrow eyes radiated a faint evil air.

    "A handsome boy!" Lin Mengya could not help but sigh in her heart. "But why is this little guy associated with the group of local ruffians and hooligans?"

    "Madam, you¡¯d better give them some silver and go. Otherwise, they will pester you." Maybe because Lin Mengya cured his arm, the little guy changed his attitude and treated her better.

    "Silver? I won¡¯t give them any silver. Whatever, they can report the case to the official." Lin Mengya raised his eyebrows slightly and thought the group of people dared to grantly ckmail her and must have insiders in the officials.

    However, that would be fine because she belonged to the privileged ss now. As for the status, no one here would be higher than her.

    "Madam, you¡¯re a good person. Those people are from the Willow Gang, which is famous in this city. If your servants provoke one of them, they will yield on the surface, but they will secretly look for someone to keep an eye on your mansion. At that time, your family will be out of luck!"

    The little guy lowered his voice. It sounded that he was a bit anxious and worried about thedy.

    "What is the Willow Gang?" Lin Mengya searched her memory but could not recall anything. Lin Mengya was just a daughter of the official family. No wonder she was not clear about it.

    "Don¡¯t worry. If they¡¯re powerful, they can go to my mansion to make trouble." It was estimated that it would be one way trip for them ording to Long Tianhao¡¯s character.

    If they wanted to make a fuss in the prince¡¯s mansion, there was no doubt that they were courting death.

    "You, you really could not tell good from bad!" The teenager got more anxious. He did not expect to encounter such a stubborn person.

    Lin Mengya replied, "Well, you can rest assured. Even if it is brought to the court, I will not be afraid of them. Can you still stand up?" The teenager only wore a grey robe. As he got up, the tattered dirty clothes were shown.

    There were dark blood marks left on the clothes. Lin Mengya touched it and found the blood had hardened.

    "They hit you!" Li Mengya got mad. In the past, when she was in an orphanage, she often met abducted children who had been rescued.

    It was good for them to be sold to ordinary families for at least they would not be short of clothes and food.

    If some were sold to beggar gangs, those who were beaten and suffered starvation were lucky because some of them would get limbs broken and faces disfigured and became monsters.

    A flicker of irony was revealed in the teenager¡¯s eyes. He seemed to care nothing.

    The gentlest part of Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was touched as if she saw the younger brothers and sisters who had been taken care of in the orphanage.

    "Go,e with me." She grabbed the boy¡¯s skinny hand. It was the first time that Lin Mengya had got angry.

    How shameless the wicked men were! They actually did this sort of evil thing!

    Needless to say, they must have dislocated the teenager¡¯s arm. If the teenager suffered habitual dislocation, they would cut off his hands and feet!

    "Oh, miss, what are you going to do with the little beggar?" Even though she was silly, Ruyue also understood what her miss would do.

    However, when she wanted to prevent her, she received a cold nce from her miss.

    "Whoops, it¡¯s true that the youngdy is getting better, but she bes a bit fierce now."

    "Look, my little brother was hit by your carriage and was paralyzed. If you don¡¯t pay me eight or ten taels, we¡¯ll go to the yamen to argue!" Outside the carriage, three men dressed in ordinary clothes firmly blocked their way.

    Two of them kept an eye on the people around them, and a wicked man started toin first, his saliva flying across.

    The onlookers all understood that they were staging a fake ident to im forpensation. However, hearing the strong man¡¯s shout, the onlookers started to heckle the perpetrator. Several guards could not hold back the urge to beat them, but when they were about to do it, they saw that the princess was walking over while holding the hand of the teenager who pretended to be injured.

    Without the master¡¯s orders, the guards and the coachman did not dare to make a move.

    Lin Mengya wore a frosty look. Even the guards were a little scared when seeing her expression.

    "Do you want to reason with me? Come, follow me to this teahouse and find a private room. We can have a talk while drinking tea." The three tall burly men heard a clear voice behind them.

    They turned around, only to see a stunning littledy appear from nowhere and take the little bastard¡¯s hand.

    The three men winked at each other. The capital city was full of beautiful women. Unfortunately, it was rare for them to have a look.

    Now they casually made a swindle on the street and actually saw a great beauty. They all felt they had good luck.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and knew what disgusting idea the three men had in their minds.

    If they wanted to take advantage of her, it would be a long way off with their simple minds and well-developed limbs.

    She immediately asked Ruyue to say a few words to Guard Lin. Then she looked at the three husky men with disdain.

    "Since the beauty has said so, we¡¯ll happy to apany you!" The man, who had a silver tongue, winked at the crowd in some direction.

    The three men leered at the prettydy in front of them. Their eyes were full of lust as if they were very anxious to pounce on her now.

 Chapter 29 The Racketeers Fate

    Lin Mengya turned to walk with the teenager and Ruyue, followed by four guards. The three men with evil minds tagged along.

    The crowd of onlookers didn¡¯t scatter until the group of people stepped into the teahouse.

    "Little Lady, I wonder how you wanted to talk with us after asking us to enter this room?" Seeing the prettydy with a lecherous smile, one of the hooligans said in an obscene tone.

    As hooligans, they always hung about the marketce, so they did not put the four seemingly ordinary guards in their eyes.

    Lin Mengya sat at the table and unhurriedly asked the attendant of the teahouse to serve up a pot of fragrant tea and three delicate tes of snacks. Then she pushed the snacks toward the teenager.

    She said, "Eat them, I¡¯ll send you home after you eat up." The teenager looked at the fairy elder sister in front of him in surprise. "Is she really not afraid?"

    "Smelly wench, I¡¯m asking you!" The strong man didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya would ignore him, so he got irritated and started to say dirty words.

    Lin Mengya shot him a cold nce. A sarcastic smile was revealed on her pretty face.

    "Beat them up. Beat them half to death and throw out of the window. Dislocate their chins. I¡¯m upset when I hear them chattering." The four guards had long been ready to do that. Receiving the orders from the princess, they immediately fought with the three hooligans.

    Lin Mengya leisurely sat by the table while drinking tea. The muffled groans continuously rang out because the chins of the three hooligans were dislocated by the guards.

    After being beaten up, the three hooligans were put together with ck and blue faces, ring at the culprit. However, Lin Mengya only smiled coldly. Then she took the teenager¡¯s small hand and walked in front of the trio.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid. I ask you, of those three, who did dislocate your arm?" Lin Mengya said in a gentle and clear tone, but it sounded like the voice from the hell.

    The teenager was stunned for a while. Then he pointed to the strong man with whiskers.

    The hooligan did not expect that the little boy had the guts to testify against him, but his chin was dislocated, so he could not say anything but stare at them.

    "Well, look carefully what will happen to this man." Lin Mengya smiled slightly and held the man¡¯s shoulder with her hands.

    Four crisp cracks were heard. The man looked at the smiling Lin Mengya with a terrified expression. His arms and cow-like thighs were presented at a strange angle.

    "I ask you again, who pushed you out and let you hit the carriage?" What Lin Mengya said was like the nightmare to the remaining two.

    The teenager was also scared by Lin Mengya¡¯s skill. He blinked his eyes and pointed to another strong man.

    "You two, throw him out. After a while, let him be a flesh pad no matter he is alive or dead!" The two guards immediately carried up the strong man. As the sound "thud" was heard, the man was thrown on the street paved with blue gstones, gasping.

    Lin Mengya turned to the man who was full of obscene words andughed coldly. Then she asked the attendant for a thick needle used for making soles.

    Finding the right acupoint, she stabbed the man¡¯s lower abdomen with the needle. The man¡¯s face immediately turned yellow like gold paper and his white covered most part of his eyes, which looked frightening.

    "This stab is a lesson for you. You will not have a chance to bully good women in the future."

    Instantly, all the people in the room gasped.

    What a cruel means the princess had!

    "If anyone dares to reveal this incident, he will go to find the housekeeper to get the punishment!" Lin Mengya said as she threw an icy nce at the four guards. It sent a chill down the spine of the four soldiers, who had experienced fierce battles before.

    Oh my god, there were military officers who liked to use cruel torture in the camp. However, no one could torture people almost to death so easily as the princess did.

    "Yes!" No kidding. They would make a detour when they saw Princess Yu. Who dared to tip her off?

    "OK. Then throw him out. Don¡¯t worry. He will not die!" The four guards quickly started to do their jobs. In a twinkling of an eye, two half-dead humanoid sandbags appeared on the street of the teahouse.

    "Madam... you... they¡¯ve called some helpers. You¡¯d better go. You¡¯re finished if they catch you!" The teenager roared and pulled Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve. His face looked decisive.

    It was because of him that the fairy elder sister offended those hooligans. If the group of people came, he would fight to the death to protect the elder sister.

    "Call helpers? It¡¯s all right, they can call as many helpers as they want. Don¡¯t worry. Just sit down and have some tea and snacks." Lin Mengya wore a firm smile, wiped her hands with a wet cloth, and continued drinking tea.

    After 15 minutes, more than 20 local ruffians and hooligans dressed in various kinds of clothes surrounded the teahouse.

    Seeing his brothers being thrown on the street miserably, their leader was furious and gnashed his teeth.

    He had done evil things in the capital city for more than 10 years and had never met a powerful opponent. Little did he expect that he was bullied by a woman. How could he swallow this shame?

    "Brothers, hold your weapons and smash the teahouse for me. Grab the little bitch out and take revenge for our brothers!" The leader took a bright steel saber and was about to rush into the teahouse, but in the next second, a feathered arrow appeared in front of his feet.

    With a bit of distance, the arrow was almost shot at him. Instantly, the leader¡¯s vest was soaked in cold sweat.

    "Princess Yu is here. Whoever dares to make trouble will die!"

    Instantly, the leader was regretful.

    Why did they provoke Princess Yu? Not to mention Prince Yu was an extremely cruel and merciless master. Offending the royal family was a serious crime like rebellion!

    However, why did Princess Yu appear in the street?

    "Your Highness, pay my respects to you. I came toote and you got frightened. Please, I beg your pardon!" The General of Fast Cavalry in charge of defending the capital arrived. He was wiping cold sweat and asked for punishment.

    "General, please stand up. It¡¯s just misunderstanding. I won¡¯t me you. As for the prince..." Lin Mengya walked out of the teahouse, with a somewhat embarrassed look on her face.

    The General of Fast Cavalry immediately asked his people to arrest the three hooligans who were lying on the ground. Then he said respectfully, "The three men disturbed the princess. I¡¯ve ordered the guards to arrest them. I¡¯ll handle the matter impartially and give the princess an exnation."

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, without much satisfaction revealed on her face. But she did not demand further.

    The General of Fast Cavalry wiped his sweat and cursed these short-sighted bastards in his heart.

    "Prince Yu is really something to deal with. Fortunately, I came in time and did not let the princess get hurt. Otherwise, even if I had several heads, it would not enough to be cut off."

    In the carriage, both Ruyue and the teenager stared adoringly at Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 30 Pick up a Younger Brother

    Lin Mengya felt ufortable being stared by them, so she had to put down her book. Then she and the two guys stared at each other.

    After a while, Ruyue couldn¡¯t help asking questions while she was being stared by Lin Mengya.

    "Miss, where did you learn all these skills? Why didn¡¯t you teach me anything?"

    Ruyueined about her but Lin Mengya was disinclined to answer her questions.

    She turned around and took a look at that thin and little guy.

    "What¡¯s your name?" The teenager seemed to wake up from a dream and his face turned red, but he still gathered up his courage.

    "They...They all called me Shitou." The voice of the teenager was so thin that it couldn¡¯t be heard clearly. But his voice fell on Lin Mengya¡¯s heart and caused ripples.

    "Where do you live? And do you have any rtives?" On the principle of saving people¡¯s lives to the end, Lin Mengya wanted to send the child back to his family.

    But unexpectedly, the little guy shook his head, as if he was thinking of something unhappy.

    "Ever since I could remember, I wandered with an old beggar. Then, the gang discovered me in a ruined temple and then they killed the old beggar and took me away. Mao San said that they would sell me to arge family as a catamite in the future. Therefore, they only asked me to do these jobs that will not really hurt my bones and muscles."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank suddenly.

    And her pretty face even became as cold as frost. She guessed right, but if he were to be sold to arge family as a catamite, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as death?

    At this moment, her eyes shed and she made a decision.

    "This name¡ªShitou¡ªis not a nice name, and from now on, your name is Lin Zhongyu. My name is Lin Mengya. We are cousins, do you remember?"

    Shitou, no, he should be called Lin Zhongyu now. He, with a pair of cat eyes, looked dumbly at the princess sister in front of him.

    He ruthlessly pinched his thigh and found himself not dreaming.

    "Is it really... OK?" Lin Zhongyu couldn¡¯t believe that this kind of good thing unexpectedly had fallen from the sky and had even fallen on him.

    "Of course, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you in the future and no one dares to bully you!" Lin Mengya also didn¡¯t know why she epted the child as her cousin on impulse.

    But she did not regret it. If she had just let him go, they would surelye after him.

    At that time, she was the one who destroyed him.

    It was better and safer to keep him nearby. Besides, the mansion was rich enough to feed him.

    After they experienced such a thrilling morning, when Lin Mengya brought Lin Zhongyu and Ruyue into the Mansion, Aunt Jinyue who served Concubine De was already waiting at the gate.

    There were two maids who had apanied Concubine De since she married the Emperor.

    Aunt Jinyue was gentle and usually treated the servants courteously, so she often served in the outer court.

    The other maid Aunt Jingyue was calm, careful and considerate, but she was a little bit quiet. Therefore, she mostly served Concubine De.

    "Your Highness, pay my respects to you¡ª"Jinyue bent down to salute, and even in the mansion, she was still well-mannered.

    Lim Mengya bowed down and didn¡¯t put on airs as she did in the Lin family. Jinyue¡¯s eyes grew softer and softer¡ªThe Princess was not only beautiful and smart but also had a good family background. And she was a good daughter-inw.

    "The reason why Auntes to look for me is Concubine De has something to ask me?" she cautiously asked. To tell the truth, although she could win the favor of the iparably graceful Concubine De, she had little experience in this kind of problem¡ªthe rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.

    "Now, you should call her mother. She has something to entrust you and youe with me." Lin Mengya arranged Ruyue and Lin Zhongyu hastily, and then she followed Jinyue to the Art Courtyard, the main court.

    In the main hall, Concubine De was sitting uprightly on her seat. Because she was not in the pce, she only wore a dark gray Magic Lotus informal dress, and only wore her hair in an ordinary bun decorated with a peony head-ornament.

    Although she wasn¡¯t as wealthy and powerful as she looked in the pce, she made people feel a little closer.

    Lin Mengya knelt down there primly and paid her respects to Concubine De.

    "I pay my respects to mother." Concubine De¡¯s phoenix eyes revealed a little light sadness. Only after she saw her clever daughter-inw did her sadness dissipate a little.

    "Good, get up. Come to me and I have something to entrust you." Concubine De had endured for several years only for the safety of Long Tianhao. Because Lin Mengya was her son¡¯s princess, she was also bound to cultivate her.

    "I heard people say that you had a dispute with others in the street today?" What Concubine De said made Lin Mengya blush.

    Today, she did cause amotion. But she didn¡¯t anticipate that Concubine De, who lived in the depths of the Mansion, was so well-informed.

    "I know you are sensible. But now you have married my son, you should n everything for him. For example, what happened today, do you know those ruffians could run amuck at the territory of the Emperor and they must have forces behind? Do you know which faction the forces belong to?"

    Concubine De¡¯s words suddenly made Lin Mengya realize her own shorings.

    Since she was a child, she had fought alone. Hence, she dealt with matters in ordance with her preference and she really didn¡¯t think through some things.

    Furthermore, Concubine De said these words from the bottom of her heart.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya nodded and she respected Concubine De from the bottom of her heart.

    Seeing that the daughter-inw received her teachings, Concubine De showed a faint smile on her face.

    "Just in time, since tomorrow, Jinyue will go to the Qinn Courtyard to serve you. If there is anything inconvenient or iprehensible, you can ask Jinyue more. I am exhausted, so you can go back and have a rest, too."

    "Yes. Excuse me, I have to go now."

    "Yes, I will follow the order."

    Out of the gate of the main hall of Art Courtyard, Jinyue followed Lin Mengya. Although she could be regarded as an elder, Jinyue still abided by her duty.

    All people along the way bent to salute her. Up to now, Lin Mengya realized how many lives were tied to Prince Yu in such arge courtyard.

    In the Qinn Courtyard, Lin Mengya sat on the soft couch and thought back the incident in the morning while her hand was holding her forehead.

    "Are you worried about the incident in the morning?" The considerate Aunt Jinyue brought up a te of selected fresh fruits.

    Shecked interest because she only cared about herself for pleasure but forgot to think of others.

    "Aunt Jinyue, did I... do something wrong?" Jinyue smiled and shook her head and she whispered, "You did not do anything wrong. You just did not consider thoroughly and you are still young and will surely have a bright future in the future."

    Concubine De, at this age, was only a little girl who had just entered the pce.

    However, the princess had the cruelty that Concubine De had cultivated for 20 years. And that was enough for her to gain a firm foothold.

    "Considering thoroughly"¡ªthese four words¡ªmade Lin Mengya suddenly enlightened.

    It seemed that in the future she had to think of the four words everywhere at any moment.

    "Thank Aunt Jinyue for your advice, and Ya¡¯er is very grateful." Lin Mengya admired the gentle and amiable Jinyue very much because she could live in the pce for so many years. And she still had much to learn.

    "Miss, Miss, you go quickly and have a look. Childe Yu, he... he..." Ruyue, who brought Lin Zhongyu to take a shower, yelled and ran in.

    Her small and round face flushed and her big watery eyes showed shyness and timidity. She kept saying "he... he", but she couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence.

    "You are in such a panic. Have you forgotten the rules? If the prince were here, wouldn¡¯t you lose your manners?" Compared with Lin Mengya¡¯s gentleness and politeness, Jinyue treated Ruyue, this innocent little girl, a bit more harshly.

    The skill of controlling the servants was also a lesson that a princess must learn, so Lin Mengya did not interrupt and just quietly watched them.

    She brought Ruyue here, but also dragged her into the unfathomable whirlpool of the royal family. If she was as simple as before, Lin Mengya was afraid that Ruyue would be a sacrifice sooner orter.

    If they wanted to live well, they must change.

    "Yes, Aunt." Ruyue was used to being rebuked in the Lin family and she immediately became honest. But she still looked at her miss pathetically with her big eyes.

    Lin Mengya sighed faintly and helplessly got up. After all, Ruyue was still a girl.

    "Aunt, there¡¯s nothing important here. You might better teach the rules tomorrow," Lin Mengya said. Ruyue immediately seemed to find a big savior and hid in the side of Miss and then secretly looked at Aunt Jinyue.

    Jinyue, of course, knew Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts and gave a salute, and then went out of the gate of the main hall.

    "Miss, who is this woman? Why did she look so fierce?" Ruyue rubbed her head and looked at Lin Mengya.

    "She is Aunt Jinyue who has served Concubine De, andter, she will manage you all little girls. In addition, you must learn the rules carefully. If something happens in the future, how can I take you out?"

    To y tactics and tricks was to y with the mind.

    She didn¡¯t expect Ruyue to be a female expert on scheming, but at least, she must have the ability to protect herself. Otherwise, she might as well find someone to marry early and would not have to worry about those things.

    But Ruyue was one of those people that Lin Mengya cared before and even for the poor innocent girl who died in vain, she had to protect Ruyue.

    "Yes, I will follow the orders." As soon as she heard she would learn the rules, she didn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Previously, when they were in the Lin family, she often suffered beating for Miss who couldn¡¯t learn the rules at all.

    But, now Miss learned the rules well and why was she still the one to be scolded?

    "Well, why did you call me hurriedly?" Thinking for a while, even Ruyue almost forgot her original intention.

    Then she immediately took Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and wanted to say something, but the voice of a teenager at the door interrupted her words.

    "Sister, princess sister, may Ie in?" Lin Mengya walked to the door with a slight smile on her face.

    "Come on in. Oh, my God!" Even Lin Mengya, who saw the extremely handsome prince every day, could not help eximing.

 Chapter 31 The Future Lady-Killer Lin Zhongyu

    The boy standing in front of her had bright eyes which were like those of cats. He was cute and had exquisite facial features, but he also looked pitifully.

    His long wet hair hung down, which made his palm-sized face look as white as the jade.

    Although he was a young boy, he had an androgynous charm. This guy was really ady-killer!

    "Sister, am I ugly?" Lin Zhongyu blinker his cat-like eyes and asked cautiously.

    Those sisters who gave him a shower just now did the same thing. Now, even the princess was watching him motionlessly. Was he really so ugly?

    "Ugly? No, no, Zhongyu,e and sit next to me." She didn¡¯t expect that the boy who she had picked up on the street could be so charming.

    In the future, people in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion must be of extreme beauty!

    Lin Zhongyu sat next to her tamely. He bowed his head in a cautious manner and did not dare to look at the princess.

    "Zhongyu, you will be the most handsome boy in the future. Even the prince was no match for you." She carefully wiped the child¡¯s hair with a cloth towel. She found that she missed the time when she was in the welfare home and took care of other younger siblings.

    At that time, everything was so simple and beautiful. Unlike now, she must be careful to keep herself safe.

    "Sister Princess, can I really live with you in the future?" He was like a lonely cub and looked at Lin Mengya as if she was hisst hope. How could she refuse such a little guy?

    She nodded and held him in her arms. This was thestmemoration of her past life.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never leave you alone." Because she could not let go of her past forever. Even after years of experience, there would be only loneliness and blur. But Her heart would always remember the first years of her life.

    In the study room, Long Tianhao sat behind the mahogany desk and listened to his subordinate¡¯s words.

    He left earlier and didn¡¯t expect that so many things happened after his departure. This woman was too undisciplined.

    "In the end, the princess issued a gag order. I don¡¯t know what she had said to Qiu Ming, Zhang Wu, Wang Yu, and Xin Yun, but they didn¡¯t talk anything about the events happened in the teahouse. I tried my best to elicit information but found nothing. Master, if you want to know, I can ask them toe over immediately."

    But Long Tianhao shook his head and motioned him to leave.

    When there was only Long Tianhao in the study room, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Night, do you find out what happened?" Night, who was wearing a ck suit, knelt down on the ground. He was the dark messenger who was always hidden in the shadows.

    His pale face was always hidden behind the silver mask. No one knew his existence, and no one knew his name.

    "Yes, master. The Willow Gang was the running dogs raised by the crown prince and his people. They usually do some trivial things such as cheating and petty theft and don¡¯t have other uses. Somehow, they ran into the princess¡¯s carriage."

    The crown prince¡¯s people. Long Tianhao frowned and he didn¡¯t expect that this thing was rted to the crown prince party.

    "Anything else?

    "I¡¯ve already investigated the boy brought back by the princess. There is no problem with him and he¡¯s just an abducted boy."

    Lin Kui just told him that Lin Mengya had brought a teenager back from the street.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that this girl, who could not even protect herself, took pity on a strange boy.

    "By the way, what did princess do in the teahouse? Why did the four guards say nothing about it?"

    After a moment of silence, Night told him what the princess had done with a little weird tone.

    "Master, I¡¯ve checked these three people. The joints of one of them are disced and I¡¯m afraid that he could do nothing even his joints are matched once again. The internal organs of another man are broken and he is at death¡¯s door. Thest one might be impotent."

    Long Tianhao looked at Night, and there was a moment of shock in his narrow eyes.

    "Do you mean that she did all of these by herself?" Night nodded and the expression of Long Tianhao suddenly became very weird.

    This was not what women should do.

    "I know, you can leave." Night nodded and disappeared from the study room in a moment.

    Looking at the shaking bamboo forests outside of the window, Long Tianhao was curious and puzzled.

    Lin Mengya, what kind of person was she?

    You may think that she was cruel, but she took pity on a strange boy.

    You may think that she was kindhearted, but ordinary women could not do these things.

    You may think that she was crafty and cunning, but her eyes were clean and she had the courage to look at him.

    Then which one was the real Lin Mengya?

    "Prince, someone is waiting outside and he wants to see you. He has the princess¡¯s official seal." The voice of the servant came from the outside and interrupted his contemtion.

    "Come in."

    "Yes."

    He didn¡¯t know what has she done.

    "Miss, I also want to sleep with you, can I?" In the Qinn Courtyard, Ruyue was begging her master.

    ording to the rules of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she was only a second-ss maid. She didn¡¯t care much about her monthly payment, but she had to sleep in the servant¡¯s room, which made her worried.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t resist her begging, but...

    She and Long Tianhao must shake the bedboriously before going to bed. If Ruyue discovered this secret and told it to others, she must be weighed down by numerous troublesome problems.

    "Well, I will let youe overter. Can you first bear with it?" This girl¡¯s ability to pester others was as good as that of Su Qing, who was her only good friend in modern times.

    Lin Zhongyu found a small stool and sat next to Lin Mengya. He smiled and looked at Ruyue and Sister Princess.

    "Herees Prince Yu-" People in this room were scared by the sudden eunuch¡¯s sharp voice.

    Only Lin Mengya stood up calmly. It was nothing to her. She saw this every day and was not nervous as she used to be.

    "Pay respect to the prince." People in the room all bowed and saluted while Lin Mengya only leaned her face and body slightly. The ancient people were so troublesome and they must salute at any time, which was the same even when they were at home.

    "Well, stop it. Don¡¯t do these empty forms anymore. Lin Mengya,e and see what it is?" Long Tianhao frowned and it was obvious that he was not in a good mood.

    Lin Mengya took a look and found that it was her official seal and the IOU.

    Unfortunately, she showed no repentance at all. And Long Tianhao wanted to break her head and see what she was thinking!

    "Exin to me why do you give them this IOU? Why don¡¯t you pay for them with the silver coins?"

    Long Tianhao was extremely embarrassed. Just now, Shopkeeper Wan of the Myriad Drug Pavilion came to the mansion. He cried and pleaded and demanded repayment of the loan.

    At first, he thought that the shopkeeper was being unreasonable but he had to believe him when he took out the official seal of the princess.

    God knew how much he wanted to kill this shameful woman!

    "There¡¯s nothing to exin. I need medicine to detoxify myself but I have no money, so I wrote an IOU and then used the most valuable thing on my body as the mortgage." Lin Mengya spread her hands and didn¡¯t felt that she was wrong.

    "You-" He really wanted to break her slender white neck with her hand. But he repeatedly suppressed his anger and smiled and then put the clear evidence in front of her.

    "Then, why do you write my name?" It was only several hundreds of tael of silver. Why did she write his name? He would definitely beughed at if others knew this thing.

    "Oh, your name!" Lin Mengya took the IOU and looked at him with innocent eyes.

    "But people don¡¯t know who I am if I write my name! And I thought for a while and found it troublesome to take things to the pawn shop, so I just gave my official seal and jade ring to the boss of the shop."

    Her big innocent eyes blinked and Lin Mengya reply confidently and firmly.

    Long Tianhao suddenly felt that this head in front of him was so unsightly.

    The anger and blood surged, and he was almost mad, but he still tried to control his emotions.

    If strangers knew that he did not control himself and was driven crazy by his own princess, he would be more shameful.

    "Aunt Jinyue, please go to the Central Pce to get her monthly payment." Her money was already allotted by the Ministry of Internal Order. But it was not the time, so he didn¡¯t give her yet.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that she bought things on credit and wrote his name!

    "Prince, but I have to collect herbs, so can I get more..." Lin Mengya pushed her luck. She smiled slyly and looked at the prince whose face turned green.

    "Princess¡¯s monthly payment doubles and appropriate 300,000 taels of silver for her use." Long Tianhao¡¯s words were almost squeezed out of his teeth.

    Lin Mengya smiled happily and her eyebrows curved. She nearly jumped up and said Hallelujah.

    God, this was the real silver, which waspletely different from the paper money that was now more and more worthless.

    She was rich this time!

    Seeing the fox-like smile on her face, Long Tianhao felt that he was being cheated.

    She bought medicines on credit, left her official seal and finally the creditor found him. It seemed that all these things were schemed by this girl.

    He felt a little unhappy. She could directly ask him for money if she didn¡¯t have. Why did she do all of these things?

    He got up and left without looking back. He finally understood that he must stay away from her if he didn¡¯t want to be driven crazy by her!

    "Prince, don¡¯t you want to stay here for a while?" Lin Mengya, who was immersed in her silver dream, took all the people in her room and stood at the door and saw him off happily.

    But Long Tianhao walked faster and became angrier!

 Chapter 32 Boudoir Game

    "Princess, you..." Jinyue was hesitant as if she had something to say.

    But her master and the servants in the room were immersed in the joy of bing a nouveau riche.

    Jinyue smiled and shook her head, then stepped back and gently closed the door of the room. Her behavior was indecorous. The prince was very good to her, despite that he did not show his love.

    These were the private affair between this couple.

    She thought that it would not be long before Concubine De became a grandmother!

    Although Lin Mengya just became the princess, she was the real master of the mansion.

    Deng Yun, the majordomo of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, took 300 taels of silver and sent them to Qinn Courtyard in person.

    "Respects to Princess. Princess, healthy and happy all the years round." Deng Yun was in his fifties. He was of medium height and always serious.

    This man was the confidant of Long Tianhao. He used to be a military cadre in the army. Therefore, he was a bit of a mart.

    He spoke with dignity and etiquette even if he was facing his real master.

    "Please stand up quickly. We are family and you don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony. Come on, prepare a seat for him."

    In the warm room, Lin Mengya sat on the soft couch and she was only wearing a white suit. Jinyue and Ruyue stood on her left while Lin Zhongyu sat on her right.

    "Thank you, Princess. I was busy with the prince¡¯s wedding ceremony, so your monthly payment was dyed. I hope you can forgive me."

    Ruyue brought a square stool and Steward Deng sat down. He found that thedy of the house was still weak, but it was clear that she possessed great beauty.

    She had a warm smile on her beautiful face. It seemed that she was just an ordinarydy.

    "Never mind. But I¡¯m newly married, so can you please tell me something about the conditions of our mansion?"

    Lin Mengya was not stupid. If she wanted to make Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion as the headquarter, she must get all the information.

    Steward Deng thought for a while and then told her the details of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    There were three housekeepers in the mansion while Deng Yun was the head of them. He was in charge of all the affairs, both of the inner court and the outer court.

    There was also an inner court housekeeper Wang Ming, an outer court housekeeper Cheng Nan. Prince Yu was not attracted by women¡¯s charm, so there was no concubine in the mansion and the number of servant girls was also small.

    Didn¡¯t like women? It was a pity that he wasted his handsome look.

    But it was also good. She didn¡¯t need to focus on the endless schemes of other concubines of him.

    It was time for dinner after Steward Deng left. Jinyue returned to Art Courtyard to serve Concubine De for the meal while Lin Mengya asked the cook to prepare for a superb meal to wee Ruyue and Lin Zhongyu.

    Ruyue was a servant girl, but she was influenced by Lin Mengya from an early age, so she was disciplined.

    What surprised Lin Mengya most was Lin Zhongyu¡¯s table manners. He was serious and disciplined. This little guy was really ady-killer after being washed clean.

    After a few years, a lot of girls must be attracted to him.

    "Sister Princess, do I have rice on my face?" From the beginning, Lin Zhongyu felt that the beautiful Princess was looking at him with enthusiasm.

    His little face turned red immediately. Did he eat too much? Did Sister Princess hate him?

    Reluctantly, he put the bowl on the table. Sister Princess was a good person, she saved him and brought him here. He would rather eat less than being hated by her.

    "No, I think you are a handsome boy. But you are too thin. Come on, have a chicken leg." She smiled and looked at Lin Zhongyu, who was overcautious, and she thought that ancient boys were too innocent.

    He was just being watched for a while and his face turned red.

    "Princess, Prince said that he wanted to sleep in the study room tonight and you could go to bed earlier," the woman in charge of the Qinn Courtyard returned and said outside the door, and the three people in the room were stunned.

    She had to sleep alone after getting married for three days.

    A mysterious smile appeared on her face. She put a chopstick of vegetables into her mouth. Great! She didn¡¯t need to shake the bed tonight!

    "Miss, don¡¯t be sad! I believe that the prince must have official duties to deal with." Ruyue blinked her round eyes andforted herdy. But she still med the prince in her heart. Her master had just got married, but she needed to sleep alone. It turned out that it was difficult to be a princess.

    "Sad? Why should I be sad?" Lin Mengya looked at Ruyue and instantly understood her meaning.

    Her identity as Long Tianhao¡¯s wife existed in name only. Moreover, the only thing she wanted to do now was to settle down in this strange ce.

    "Don¡¯t leave tonight and I can teach you how to y cards!" Lin Mengya suddenly became excited. When she was in college, she was busy with the medical school¡¯s homework and had no time to enjoy the ordinary college life.

    She devoted herself to the research and she also did not participate in the activities organized by the other three girls in the dormitory.

    At the end of her life, she realized that she could do more.

    "y cards?" Ruyue and Lin Zhongyu looked at her at the same time. They had to swallow their doubts after seeing her excitement and interests.

    She asked Ruyue to find the paste and cardboard from the women servants. Then she painted and made a deck of cards.

    "Sister Princess, what kind of card is it?" Looking at the thick pile of cards on the table, Lin Zhongyu didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough.

    But Lin Mengya waved her hands and carefully fiddled with the cards on the table.

    She couldn¡¯t y difficult games. And after thinking carefully, she thought that the national game Fight the Landlord was the best for three of them to y.

    She simply exined the rules. Steward Deng had just given her 300 taels of silver, so Lin Mengya generously gave the other two people ten taels as the gambling money. Then three of them yed in the room.

    After a while, Lin Zhongyu became skilled and could be thendlord and y with the other two people. But Ruyue was still confused about the rules.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s room was bustling while the study room was very quiet.

    At the age of twelve, Long Tianhao was sent to the army by his father. After so many years, he had formed a calm personality.

    He held a book of war arts in his hand andy on the small bed in the study room. He spent countless nights alone like this.

    A woman was synonymous with trouble for him. Except for his biological mother and Aunt Jinyue, he didn¡¯t care about any women in the past years.

    But the woman in Qinn Courtyard was very weird. He must find out who she was and make sure that everyone in the mansion had no sinister motive.

    "Master." There was a ck figure in the study room after a gust of wind. Night knelt on one knee and bowed his head.

    "How about the people living in Qinn Courtyard?" His wedding ceremony hade to an end and there was no one in the mansion who would eavesdrop them at night. So he didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore.

    He was not at ease with that woman.

    "Princess was ying cards with her servant girl and the boy." There was a trace of hesitation in his voice.

    Long Tianhao rolled his cold eyes and threw the book on the small tea table in front of him.

    "Oh? ying cards? Pai Gow or Ma Diao?" Long Tianhao did not expect that the girl was still undisciplined. However, usually,dies just yed Ma Diao.

    "Master, I don¡¯t know, the cards are weird and I¡¯ve never seen it." Night hid in the dark to watch for a long time and found that they were talking about straight and bomb, which made him confused.

    However, ording to the information of the spy in her family, she grew up in her house and didn¡¯t go out. Why did Night don¡¯t know the cards she was ying with?

    He must find out the truth about her.

    "I want to see, follow me." Long Tianhao¡¯s face darkened and he flew out of the window. After a while, he stood on the roof of the Qinn Courtyard.

    Night followed him and they could clearly see what the three people in the room were doing.

    "Three cards of number three and two cards of number five." Ruyue wascent and took out five cards from her hands.

    In the room, three people sat around the table. The room was brightly lit and they were also very happy.

    "Pass." Lin Zhongyu looked at the cards in his hands and shook his head. But he smiled like a cunning fox.

    "Three cards of number four and two cards of number six!" Lin Mengya calmly took out five cards and put them on the table.

    But Ruyue pouted and pestered Lin Mengya endlessly.

    Long Tianhao looked at the crude cards on the table carefully. There were scrawly handwritings on them and he could not recognize the pattern. But the three people were ying excitedly.

    "Miss, I don¡¯t want to be thendlord anymore! How annoying! I nearly lost all of my money! I still want to buy sesame snacks in the west of the city!" Ruyue pouted and took out several mung beans and put them on the table reluctantly.

    "It¡¯s just mung bean, don¡¯t be sad! You miser!" Lin Mengya clicked on the forehead of Ruyue and said. She would not get the 10 taels of silver back.

    "Miss, do you really give the money to me?" Ruyue¡¯s big eyes were round and she asked. Her monthly payment was only a denarius.

    But she got ten taels of silver this time. Wow! She could buy enough sesame snacks and sugar-coated haws!

    "Sister Princess, I can¡¯t receive this." Lin Zhongyu silently returned the money to Lin Mengya.

    "Why? Don¡¯t worry, I have a lot of money. You can use it to buy some snacks and toys." Lin Mengya gave the money back to Lin Zhongyu. She thought that this little guy didn¡¯t want to make trouble for her.

    Lin Mengya looked warmly at the little guy in front of her. Since she had saved him on the street, he was as obedient as a cat.

    But she still remembered his stubbornness and indifference when she first met him on the street.

    If possible, she would protect Lin Zhongyu in her whole life.

    The night wind raised the corner of Long Tianhao¡¯s clothes.

    He could not deny that the girl in front of him was cute, clever, warmhearted and cunning. She was as shining as the luminous pearl.

    In front of the Queen, she could pretend to be a beautiful and generousdy. When facing her stepmother, she could be arrogant. But at this moment, she was ying with her servants and the young boy who she had picked up.

    Then which one was the real Lin Mengya?

 Chapter 33 Recruit Followers

    He thought that he didn¡¯te here tonight and Lin Mengya would be a little depressed.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that she could y these weird cards and spent the night happily with others.

    He felt a little ufortable.

    Why did his princess act so strangely?

    "Miss, will our Prince not sleep with you frequently in the future?" Ruyue waved Lin Mengya¡¯s arms and her eyes were bright.

    If there was nothing special, he might note here.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and said, "Yes, you might be right. If Prince doesn¡¯te here in the future, you can sleep with me in this room. We three can be freer without him."

    What? What did she mean? Did she dislike me?

    Long Tianhao¡¯s face darkened. He narrowed his eyes and was irritated.

    Since ancient times, there was no girl who was as unconscious as her. Was it a pleasure to be left alone by her wife?

    "You know? I can¡¯t sleep and eat well with Prince being here." In the room, she wasining while on the roof, Prince Yu was furious.

    Can¡¯t sleep and eat well? He snorted in his heart. Every night, he practiced the martial arts on the couch while she was sleeping on their bed!

    "Besides, Prince was terrifying and I dare not look at him every time. I¡¯m too scared and it¡¯s too difficult to live with him."

    What! Was she scared?

    Long Tianhao left with anger. He was afraid that he might kill this woman if he heard more information.

    He had never had such a strong desire to kill a woman in the past 27 years!

    In the study room, Long Tianhao, who left and turned back, was anxious and depressed.

    The woman was so usible that he was irritated by her words. A cold and sinister smiled appeared on his face. He wondered whether the dried dates could make her silent.

    "Prince? Prince?" Night was following him all the time and interrupted his master¡¯s thoughts.

    From an early age, he became the shadow of the prince, but he had never seen this terrible expression on the prince¡¯s face.

    As the daughter of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s wife, the youngdy was really powerful.

    "Well? Nothing. You can leave." He suddenly realized that his quite heart suddenly became restless because of this woman.

    No, maybe there were too many things for him to handle in those days, so he was so abnormal.

    His heart became quiet once again after breathing deeply.

    He was always a ruthless person and even that woman was just an instrument for him.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know that her words had been eavesdropped by the topic of her talking. She changed a soft pajama under the service of Ruyue.

    The moonlight was bright and she became more excited after ying cards for half the night.

    She leaned against the window and her fingers unconsciously circled around her hair. Looking at the full moon which was like a disc, she felt upset and this was rare for her.

    "Miss, are you sleepless?" She brought a small round stool, sat at the foot of Lin Mengya and massaged her calf expertly. The strength was just enough to ease the numbness of the legs.

    "No, I just remembered something in the past by chance." Perhaps it was part of the memory of the real Lin Mengya.

    She suddenly found that her life was so boring when she was Su Qingge.

    Her life included two points and one line and she became a precise rm clock. Although she would not make any mistakes, she could only rotate in her small world.

    Compared with Lin Mengya¡¯s fifty years, there were not so many schemes in Su Qingge¡¯s life. But it was also less wonderful.

    "Miss, are you missing Madame?" Ruyue also missed her deeply and she continued to say, "Although I have never seen her, the old servants told me that the Lin family was like a paradise on earth when she was alive."

    Lin Mengya was simple and innocent. Even if she was persecuted by Shangguan Qing, she still held the happy memory deep in her heart.

    But she was not Lin Mengya, who was optimistic about her life. She was Su Qingge and she had a thirst for revenge!

    "Ruyue, you and I will stay in this ce and I must tell you something." After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to trust this silly girl.

    "Miss, what¡¯s the matter?" she listened carefully. In her heart, Lin Mengya was everything for her and she would follow all her orders.

    "After a few days, there might be some new servant girls and women in our mansion. But you are my only servant whoes here with me, so you must find a good ce to hide my property and important things. You can¡¯t tell anyone else about it, do you understand?"

    After hearing that Lin Mengya handed over such important things to her, she nodded repeatedly.

    "Besides, don¡¯t use the name Ruyue anymore and your name is Baizhi from today on. You are my first-ss servant girl and in charge of all important affairs. You need to forget all the things in the past and we¡¯ll lead a new life."

    Ruyue, no, she was Baizhi now.

    She nodded desperately. The Lord saved her life and she treated Lin Mengya as her master for her whole life when she was only five years old.

    Maybe she was not smart but it was true to follow Miss. Lin¡¯s orders.

    Now, Miss. Lin became smart, which was excellent. No one could bully them easily in the future.

    It was a difficult journey and she was not sure that she could be the winner at the end.

    But those who had harmed her would be dragged into the most terrifying nightmare by her!

    In the cab of the Art Courtyard, Concubine De, who had just been groomed, sat in the main position.

    Because she was at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she didn¡¯t wear the dress for the imperial pce.

    Instead, she wore a dark damask short gown with buttons down the front and a red pomegranate skirt. There was a gold-iid jade long-life lock on her neck and she had her hair in an ordinarydy¡¯s bun.

    In addition to the phoenix-shaped jewelry in her hair, she waspletely dressed as the wife in an ordinary bureaucratic family.

    Lin Mengya brought Baizhi to kneel down cleverly and pay respect to Concubine De.

    "Get up quickly. You are so thoughtful. You don¡¯t need to pay respect to me every day and you can visit me at the beginning and middle of the month." Although she said like this, she deeply felt that daughter-inw was very clever and considerate.

    After hearing that, Lin Mengya stood up and smiled and gave Concubine De a cup of fragrant tea.

    Compared with Concubine De, Lin Mengya was still a girl who was tender and immature.

    Most of her clothes were of bright colors such as pink and leek green.

    But she dressed up in her best this time because she was the wife of the prince and went here to pay respect to her mother-inw.

    So she chose the bright red wide-sleeve skirt with hundreds of butterflies on it and wore the peony head-ornaments. This made her look more cute and friendly. She looked more like the daughter of this house than the hostess.

    "I¡¯m young and ignorant, so I need your advice for everything." Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves, took the china bottle from Aunt Jinyue to collect the fragrant tea which was used by Concubine De to rinse her mouth.

    "Besides, I want to something and I hope you can approve."

    Concubine De¡¯s eyes alighted with understanding.

    She knew her son very well. They got married several days ago while he left his beautiful wife alone now.

    But she could do nothing to change his indifference.

    "Just speak out and I¡¯ll help you."

    "Yesterday, after talking to the majordomo, I know that we don¡¯t have any other maidservants except for some old women who are in charge of the affairs. These people are good enough to serve the prince, but now we have your gracious presence. Although you bring some maids from the imperial pce, it¡¯s not appropriate for them to do the heavy manualbor. So I want to find the brokerage and buy some servant girls to do the rough work, what do you think?"

    Concubine De didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya did note here toin.

    At the moment, she was warmed up by the consideration of her daughter-inw. She smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t notice this problem while she also didn¡¯t expect that this girl was so careful and considerate.

    She began to appreciate Lin Mengya. She had the ability to run the affairs of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and could be taught. Then, her son didn¡¯t need to worry about these things.

    "Well, I agree. Aunt Jinyue entered the imperial pce early and she has considerable insight into different people. I¡¯ll ask her toe with you."

    This was exactly what Lin Mengya wanted.

    "Yes, you are right. That¡¯s also what I think." With Jinyue¡¯s help, she believed that she could find the right ones.

    The atmosphere here was quite harmonious. Before Concubine De was married, she was also a nobledy. Therefore, Lin Mengya told her some stories about gifted schrs and beautifuldies.

    She was good at telling stories, and the story she told them was alsoplex and nail-biting. After a while, all the people in the Art Courtyard were attracted by her story.

    This time, Lin Mengya prepared Shakespeare¡¯s love tragedy, Romeo and Juliet.

    Listening for a while, Concubine De could not help but wipe her tears with silk.

    "Miss. Zhu and Mr. Luo are love-struck. But it¡¯s not appropriate to elope. Since ancient times, marriage was made by themand of parents and the words of a match-maker. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a story. Otherwise, it¡¯s a big sin to get married without the agreement of parents and match-maker."

    But Lin Mengya tried her best to withhold herughter. It was a good story of pursuing true love while Concubine De took the hero and heroine in the story as the man and woman in an indecent rtionship.

    Well, if Shakespeare knew this, he must crawl out of the grave and fight with her with the fire gun.

    "Mother, I¡¯ll tell you the rest of the story tomorrow. Now, you should eat your breakfast, I will not bother you." Lin Mengya bobbed and went back to her own Qinn Courtyard with Baizhi. Jinyue also left with them.

    Inside the cab, there were only Concubine De and the maids who waited to serve her.

    "Your Majesty." Concubine De heard a slightly low voice and a middle-aged woman in a ck pce dress stood in front of her.

    This woman was only thirty or forty years old, butpared to Jinyue and well-maintained Concubine De, she seemed a little older.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" After hearing the story, Concubine De, who was immersed in the plot, was very sad. But now, she found that her maid stood in front of her and looked serious.

    "Your majesty, I notice that this story is very simr to the things happened to the King of Chongshan."

 Chapter 34 Find a Groom Through the Martial Arts Contest

    Jingyue was sensitive and careful. Although she was usually quiet, she could always go straight to the heart of the matter when she talked.

    This name King of Chongshan was like a switch and Concubine De¡¯s face instantly froze. A trace of fear slipped through her eyes.

    But soon, she regained her calm.

    "There are so many simr things in the world. Besides, she¡¯s just a little girl and how can she know these secret affairs? You are oversensitive."

    "Master, this girl¡¯s step-mother is on the side of Empress and Empress definitely can find some traces!"

    Empress!

    Concubine De¡¯s heart jolted. It was bad to be noticed by the Empress.

    "It¡¯s impossible!"

    "Master, we must be careful about everything." Jingyue¡¯s words cast a shadow on Concubine De¡¯s heart.

    Her morous face was a little pale while panics faded it. Perhaps, all these were random guesses of her and Jingyue.

    "Let¡¯s wait and see. Ya¡¯er is clever and I like her. I¡¯ll think about this. "

    Lin Mengya, who was in a good mood, didn¡¯t know that a story told by her nted a seed in the mind of Concubine De.

    It was the inner house¡¯s responsibility to buy servants.

    Lin Mengya asked someone to tell the prince and he had no objections. After breakfast, Lin Mengya went out with Baizhi, Lin Zhongyu, Steward Deng and Aunt Jinyue.

    The brokerage of ancient times was today¡¯s intermediary.

    They promoted the business between buyers and sellers by different means and then took some of the benefits.

    The female brokerage could help the big family to buy or sell servants, wives, and concubines.

    They were different from the folk human trader. The female brokerages who traded with the prince¡¯s mansion had businessmen household registers, which were recorded in the files of government offices. So it was rare for them to traffic women.

    The big family could give them high rewards, so they were also demanding. Their servants must be clever and have a good appearance. Moreover, their family background must be clean and clear.

    In order to work in the prince¡¯s mansion, they needed to first bring their household registers for the verification of the female brokerage. After that, they would be divided into different sses. This was the first barrier.

    Generally, the big family would send the housekeeper to buy servants. After finding the right ones, they would verify the household registers, determine the wages, sign the contract, and then the servants could enter the mansion.

    But it was rare for the master to buy servants in person, which was what Ling Mengya did.

    So, Ling Mengya went to the biggest broker house of Dadu.

    Because Lin Mengya wanted to keep a low profile, she only chose a little carriage with ck shelter. Women and Lin Zhongyu sat inside while Steward Deng and the groom sat outside.

    They only brought two guards out, who were all dressed as ordinary servants. They were the same as othermon families in the crowded street.

    "Steward Deng, how much longer until we arrive at the broker house?" Baizhi was the first one who became impatient. She picked up the curtain, stuck out her little head and looked at the crowded street enviously.

    Last night, Miss gave her ten taels of silver and she wanted to buy something to eat.

    "We are close to the ce. I don¡¯t know what happened today. Why there¡¯re so many people on the streets? Tell the master that we¡¯ll arrive after a quarter." Steward Deng looked grave.

    Usually, the carriage could advance in this main street of Dadu without stopping. But why it was so crowded today...

    It should be a coincidence, after all, the princess made the snap decision toe out and she had no precious n . At the moment, he told the groom to be steady and they must send her to the broker house safely.

    "What¡¯s happening? Why is it so noisy?" Lin Mengya, who was reading inside, heard the noises on the street.

    She frowned. If she knew earlier that there were so many people on the street, she¡¯d rather stay in the Qinn Courtyard.

    "Master, a warrior set up a ring and he said that he wanted to find a groom for her daughter through the martial arts contest. Since this is thest day, many peoplee here to watch. Master, don¡¯t hurry, we are close to the broker house. "

    Find a groom through the martial arts contest? Lin Mengya put down her books. She had seen this scene only in the TV series.

    Actually, it was the ancient blind date and they found their husbands through contests.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya asked the housekeeper to follow the crowd and avoid bothering others.

    There were people fighting on the ring. Lin Mengya was not interested in the martial arts while Baizhi lifted up the curtain. She and Lin Zhongyu watched with interests.

    "Miss, look! The swordsmen on the ring are awesome!" She couldn¡¯t buy the snacks, but she was satisfied if she could watch the contest.

    Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu were still kids. They discussed and madements on the fights while watching.

    But Lin Mengya found it baffling. The martial arts contest shouldn¡¯t attract so many audiences.

    But idents happened suddenly.

    Somehow, the crowd suddenly rushed to the side of Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage.

    The two guards who walked beside and protected them were dispersed by the crowd. Steward Deng and the groom finally managed to stop the carriage in the nearby alley.

    "What happened?" Lin Mengya picked up the curtain and looked out. She frowned and asked with doubts.

    "I don¡¯t know. Master, please stay here and I¡¯ll find out what happened. Take care of the princess." Steward Deng looked grave and disappeared into the crowds instantly.

    The groom took responsibility and firmly defend the door of the carriage.

    Lin Mengya sat back and felt more strange after thinking about it.

    "No matter what happened, you need to follow me closely, OK?" If they just came here to look on, what did they gather around her carriage?

    What happened outside?

    After a while, someone shouted outside of the carriage.

    "The girl who got married by cheating is hiding in the carriage! I find her! She¡¯s here!" The voice was a little hoarse and it should be a man.

    Lin Mengya picked up the curtain of the window and found that the crowds walked toward her carriage once again.

    These people were filled with indignation and were headed by more than a dozen strong men with swords and sticks. These men looked fierce and evil and they must be bad guys.

    "How dare they! This carriage belongs to the prince¡¯s mansion. Do they dare to rob it?" Even Aunt Jinyue, who had weathered many storms, had never had this experience. She raised her eyebrows in anger and was going to stop them.

    But Lin Mengya stopped her. This group of people was strange!

    "Hurry up, let¡¯s get off the carriage!" She pushed the other three people out of the carriage without thinking twice.

    The groom did not care about the good horse anymore. He only took a whip, guarded in front of them and hid in the depth of the alley.

    In an instant, a dozen of those people with swords and sticks arrived in front of the carriage. They smashed the carriage without saying anything.

    A good carriage became the debris in a sh.

    Baizhi, Jinyue and Lin Zhongyu were shocked.

    If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t push them out of the carriage in time, they would be as miserable as the carriage.

    Lin Mengya frowned in deep thought and wondered why this group of people wanted to destroy her carriage?

    Besides, she also heard the shouts of a man earlier...

    "She is not here and must have run. Brothers, Master said that we must seize her no matter she¡¯s dead or alive!"

    The strong men smashed the carriage but not found the girl, so they headed back the way they came.

    The onlookers took the carriage¡¯s debris and even the good horse was taken away by someone in chaos. After a while, the alley became quiet once again.

    "You cane out, they should be far away." Lin Mengya walked out of the alley and found that the group of people who had smashed their carriage disappeared.

    She made a snap decision to leave home but this thing was very strange.

    "Find Steward Deng and tell him I¡¯ll wait for him at the broker house." The groom of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion also knew little martial arts. Lin Mengya was afraid that Steward Deng was mixed in the crowds and didn¡¯t see them hiding in the alley.

    So she sent the groom to tell him.

    The ck and sturdy groom nodded, ran out of the alley to find Steward Deng.

    "Master, I think it¡¯s not appropriate to go to the broker¡¯s house now. The street is too messy and we¡¯d better stay in the alley," Looking at the crowd outside the alley, Jinyue was scared and said.

    But Lin Mengya shook her head. It was obvious that the other side was prepared. At the time, they could not sneak out in the crowd.

    She might be their target and if they continued to stay here, they would be seized by these people more easily.

    "Let¡¯s go to the broker¡¯s house!" Lin Mengya made the decision. At least, there were officers and governor around the broker¡¯s house.

    The street was in chaos. It was bustling before and became a mess now.

    Lin Mengya stopped a person and asked him several questions briefly.

    It turned out that the heroine of this martial arts contest was a beautiful girl.

    But a bully in Dadu fancied her. The bully spent money and found many hooligans and gangsters. They took turns in fighting the girl and his father to tire them out.

    Although they won the contest by dishonorable means, everyone knew that the bully won while the girl kicked him and ran away.

    And a dozen of those strong men were the hired thugs of the bully.

    No wonder the crowd suddenly moved and she sat inside the carriage and did not see anyone passing by.

    The seemingly meaningless shouting had a sinister purpose.

    "Sister, watch out!"

    "Miss, watch out!"

    Lin Mengya was pushed down by a strong force when she was in trance. And then she fell on the ground hard.

    "Ah..."

    "Childe Yu!"

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s miserable cry came behind her. Lin Mengya immediately rolled over and found that a dozen hot charcoals were burning on his back.

    The striking red mes made his skin and clothes burn and she could smell that.

    Lin Mengya quickly looked around but did not find any clues.

    "Sister... Are you alright?" Lin Zhongyu bit his lip, his face was pale, and sweat stood in beads on his forehead.

    "Come here and help me! Take off the charcoal from Xiaoyu¡¯s body!"

 Chapter 35 Who Wanted to Harm Us?

    The charcoal was burning inside his skin at this moment. If they dragged it out by force, they would cause extreme pain on Xiaoyu once again.

    Aunt Jinyue hit on an idea in desperation. She brought a bucket of cold water and poured it on the head of Xiaoyu. The charcoal instantly turned into the ck fossil and fell from his body with white smoke.

    "Xiaoyu, wake up! Please hold on!" Lin Mengya held him cautiously. His back must have been burned very badly and he might die if they didn¡¯t deal with his wound well.

    Xiaoyu had already fainted from severe pain.

    Holding the little guy in her arms, for a moment, Lin Mengya even thought that she would lose him.

    No! She would not!

    She had the most advanced medical knowledge, and she must save Xiaoyu!

    "We¡¯re gonna find a drug store to deal with Xiaoyu¡¯s wound. Baizhi, Aunt Jinyue, you two must be alert!"

    After a series of idents, Lin Mengya was sure that she was their target.

    She was furious and thought that she would never forgive those who dared to hurt the people around her!

    With Lin Zhongyu in her arms, she rushed into a drug store.

    "Hey, what are you doing..." The shopkeeper of the drug store found these four people and wanted to stop them, but he was pushed away by Lin Mengya.

    The four people in front of him looked a little awkward and the one who pushed him away was disheveled. But she was also beautiful and he suddenly felt cold in his spine when she stared at him coldly.

    "Shopkeeper, please prepare a pair of scissors for me, Aunt Jinyue, I want a long enough clean gauze. Baizhi, go and find a clean bed for me. Hurry up!"

    Under the arrangement of Lin Mengya, all of them quickly finished their tasks.

    She put Xiaoyu on the bed and cut the little guy¡¯s clothes. His skinny back was split and his flesh broke forth by the burning of the charcoal.

    The horrible scars revealed his ck and red flesh. Lin Mengya bit her lip with distress and told herself she couldn¡¯t feel panicked!

    "Shopkeeper, I want the frankincense, gypsum, charred sanguisorba, egg white,rd, and borneol." "Please boil the water with andrographis panicta and I¡¯m gonna disinfect Xiaoyu!"

    After five years of studying medicine, Lin Mengya still remembered what the instructor said when she first took the experimental ss.

    No matter what happened, as a doctor, you must calm down before you could save your patient.

    She scrubbed the wound of Xiaoyu in an orderly manner and then applied the ointment. Others could only watch and couldn¡¯t do anything.

    "Master! Master, are you all right?" Lin Mengya just finished the treatment and Steward Deng appeared at the gate of the drug store.

    He heard that something had happened to the carriage when he just left. But after he came back, he found that the carriage had already be pieces.

    However, he was trapped in the crowd and could not move. That was the reason why he came sote.

    He wanted to rush to the broker house, but he found Baizhi who was anxious at the door. Only then did he know that the princess was in this small drug store.

    "I¡¯m fine, but Xiaoyu is hurt. I need to bring him back now. We can¡¯t dy anymore!"

    In the small store, Lin Mengya stood in front of Xiaoyu¡¯s bed, and her eyes were cold.

    Steward Deng had already prepared. In a while, the carriage with the emblem of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion stopped at the door of the drug store.

    The street became quiet once again.

    Even if there were still people looking at them, they dared not block the carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s mansion. They returned to the mansion without stop or dy.

    Xiaoyu was taken over by the royal doctor after they arrived at the mansion. Fortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s first aid was timely, and the medication she used was urate, so his wounds stopped deteriorating.

    Lin Mengya sat in her own room without lighting any candles.

    Who was it? They smashed her carriage on the street and tried to kill her with hot charcoal.

    In her hand, she held the charcoal she had secretly got in the daytime.

    This charcoal seemed to be something unusual.

    "Is there anyone? Ask the handyman who supervises the coal in wintere here!" An old woman outside immediately followed her order and left.

    In a short time, the handyman who wore the blue-gray shorts knelt in the main house of the Qinn Courtyard.

    "I ask you toe here because I want you to see if there¡¯s something unusual about the charcoal." The room was bright, but the handyman felt cold after seeing the beautiful face of the princess.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with desires of killing. If she found the one who did this, she was going to make his/her life a living hell.

    "Princess, this charcoal looks like the silver charcoal produced by Yue City."

    "Oh? Can you tell me what¡¯s the difference?" She raised her eyebrows and realized that she had guessed right.

    The handyman was familiar with all kinds of charcoal, so he suddenly became very talkative.

    "The silver charcoal produced by the Yue City is made of the wood called Baixiang. Unlike ordinary charcoal, the Baixiang wood is extremely hard and consumes fire. So the silver charcoal made from it was harder than ordinary ones. Besides, it can also produce a calming scent after burning. Because the silver charcoal burns longer than ordinary joss stick, manydies like to rece the joss stick with silver charcoal. But it¡¯s very expensive. Except for the imperial pce, there are only five or six families in Dadu who can afford it."

    Lin Mengya was puzzled after hearing what the handyman had said.

    This kind of valuable charcoal was usually used by thedies in the inner house. But she stayed in her home for the most time and why did this person hate her so much?

    Ling Mengya had a brainwave and suddenly thought of someone. Was that her?

    No, it was only her carriage on the street at that time.

    That guy was proud and arrogant. She disdained to walk with the ordinary people. So where did this charcoale from?

    "Well, I know. Nurse Yu, give him the reward."

    She wrapped the little charcoal in the handkerchief. Lin Mengya knew that she must be patient.

    The person failed this time and he/she would try again.

    It seemed that there was only one way to seize the people behind this. Under the candlelight, Lin Mengya had an idea.

    In the study room not far away, Long Tianhao wore ck clothes. The clothes were simple but he still looked overwhelming.

    He narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows. His eyes were dark and no one could find out what he was thinking.

    "Did you find out who made the trouble on the street?" Night told him the events on the street in the afternoon.

    If Lin Zhongyu didn¡¯t sacrifice and save Lin Mengya, it was she who was suffering from the pain now.

    "Not yet. This thing is quite strange. Master, I¡¯m ipetent and should be punished." Steward Deng knelt down on the ground and was willing to be punished.

    "Get up, I can¡¯t me you for this. But, have you found any clues?" Lin Mengya was only an ornament for him.

    And he didn¡¯t care about her life at all.

    But the group of people tried to kill her on the street, which was challenging him.

    People who dared to provoke him never had good results.

    Steward Deng thought for a while and said with resignation, "At that time, there were too many people on the street and I arrived after the ident had happened. The clues are too messy and there are too many of them, so I¡¯m not sure at this moment."

    Long Tianhao nodded. He trusted Steward Deng and it seemed that the one who wanted to kill Lin Mengya was still hiding in the dark and waiting for the next opportunity.

    "Send more guards to protect the princess in secret. Besides, if you find any suspects, you can catch and interrogate them. I don¡¯t want this kind of event to happen to the princess once again, do you understand?"

    Their carriage was chopped on the street and even the princess became so miserable. It seemed that the governor of Dadu didn¡¯t want to work anymore!

    But Lin Mengya was very low-key when she left home, why did these people know her whereabouts?

    Was there any spy in his home and he didn¡¯t notice them?

    He frowned when thinking about this possibility. If it was true, his mansion was not safe anymore.

    A shadow was cast on his face. If there were spies in his mansion, he would definitely find and kill them secretly this time.

    To carry out this n, he needed to cooperate with the princess.

    He turned around and left the study room. He hoped that this woman was not so stupid!

    In the east of the Qinn Courtyard, Lin Mengya was holding a bowl of warm chicken soup and wanted to feed Lin Zhongyu, who was lying on the bed.

    When night fell, Lin Zhongyu had a high fever.

    She knew that this was the normal reaction after inmmation, but she was still worried.

    "Sister... I feel painful..." Lin Zhongyu awakened from a trance and blinked his eyes. But his eyes did not shine.

    He was so cute and clever. Lin Mengya suddenly felt heart-broken and her eyes were wet with tears.

    "Why did you take the hot charcoal for me? If one piece of them fell on your face, you will be ugly, don¡¯t you know that?"

    She nipped the little guy¡¯s little face and was moved.

    He tried his best to raise his head and the wound on his back ached because of his movement. But he still insisted and looked at Lin Mengya with his sincere eyes.

    "Sister, you saved my life. Without you, I might have died, so I will protect you even at the cost of my own life." His voice was young but he was determined.

    Lin Mengya touched his head and felt warm.

 Chapter 36 Draw a Snake out of Its Hole

    "Remember that you need to protect yourself first in the future and don¡¯t be so silly. Do you understand?"

    Fortunately, there were good medicines for treating burns in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. His wound was healing and didn¡¯t look so horrible.

    However, Lin Mengya would remember his wound forever.

    "Sister, can you stay here with me?" Xiaoyuy on Lin Mengya¡¯s knees and he said in an extremely low voice.

    But Lin Mengya noticed his pleading in the voice and she couldn¡¯t refuse him.

    "OK, I¡¯ll stay here with you. You can go to sleep."

    Maybe it was because he had got her promise, Xiaoyu¡¯s eyelids drooped and he fell into deep slumber once again.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the bed, stared at Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeping face and was lost in thought.

    Long Tianhao must have known this thing, but she hadn¡¯t seen him yet.

    But she clearly knew that Long Tianhao would not turn a blind eye.

    This kind of men who were extremely proud would not allow others to challenge him.

    She was just a girl who was trapped inside her boudoir. Without avable physical and human resources, it was impossible for her to seek revenge.

    So he needed to expel wolves by steering tigers. Only with Prince Yu¡¯s help could she send those who wanted to hurt her to the hell!

    "How do you deal with those mobs on the street?" She heard his inquiries. Lin Mengya smiled and thought that he finally came.

    "I¡¯m just a woman and it¡¯s up to you to handle these affairs." Lin Mengya easily threw the question back to Long Tianhao. It seemed that she didn¡¯t care at all while he had the final say.

    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t answer her questions. Then his slender and straight figure appeared at the door.

    The room was very dark and he could only see them through the dim light of a candle.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the bed and he couldn¡¯t see her expression. But the boy who was lying on the bed groaned in pain.

    He looked down. He suddenly felt that both the sister and brother inside were miserable. Why did he have this feeling?

    "Tomorrow, there will be eight guards who will escort you to the broker house." He wanted to see if Lin Mengya was really worthy of his protection.

    "Yes, thank you." Lin Mengya was clever and she knew that this was Long Tianhao¡¯s n to draw the snake out of the hole while she was the bait to seduce the enemy.

    "If you cane back alive, I¡¯ll keep you safe." It was good to treat her as his pawn instead of his wife.

    "Yes." She could stay alive only when she was useful to him. Long Tianhao was so proud that he would never eat his words!

    The footsteps gradually disappeared and Lin Mengya looked at the door.

    Long Tianhao had already left. Her eyes were cold and she started to think seriously. Tomorrow, she might face dangers and threats and she might find nothing. But there was no alternative.

    Lin Mengya returned to her own room after Xiaoyu had fallen asleep.

    Baizhi was frightened by the ident happened in the daytime. After seeing Lin Mengya returning, she immediately rushed to her arms.

    "Miss, I¡¯m so scared. Ooh..." Baizhi¡¯s heart was notpletely upied by ugliness.

    When they were in Lin¡¯s mansion, Baizhi didn¡¯t care about the schemes and intrigues. But Shangguan Qing and her mother were far more evil-minded than the men they met today.

    "This is the reality confronted by us." Lin Mengya didn¡¯tfort her with a soft voice, instead, she just said coldly, which made Baizhi scared.

    "You need to remember today. Since the day I brought you here, you were no longer your old self. It¡¯s OK if you are not cruel enough or you don¡¯t know how to make ns or schemes, but you can¡¯t feel scared anymore."

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she looked at her master. Why did Miss Lin look so strange to her?

    "Miss, I don¡¯t know what you mean. What happened today is just an ident, right?" Even if she was stupid, she finally understood Miss Lin¡¯s meaning.

    "No. Someone did it on purpose. We don¡¯t hurt others, but there¡¯s someone who wants to kill us. So, from today on, we need to find out those behind the scenes, so they can¡¯t harm us anymore. Do you understand?"

    Lin Mengya had never thought of harming others.

    But all kinds of schemes entered her life from the moment when she got married to Prince Yu.

    Did they think that she was weak and easily bullied? Did they take her as a soft touch?

    Then just wait and see who would be thest winner!

    In Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, everything remained unchanged. Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao didn¡¯t tell others that Xiaoyu was wounded.

    What¡¯s more, few people knew that their carriage had been smashed. It seemed that the things happened yesterday were just an incident.

    Early in the morning, after Lin Mengya had freshened up, she left home with Aunt Jinyue and Steward Deng once again.

    Different from yesterday, they chose a carriage of the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Besides, they also brought more guards to protect them. It seemed that they were really scared by the things happened yesterday.

    In the carriage, Lin Mengya was not in the mood for reading. Instead, she looked at the crowded street.

    Jinyue gave her a new cup of tea and put it on a small table in the carriage.

    "Aunt, are you not afraid?" At first, she wanted to go out with Steward Deng and the guards, but Jinyue stopped her at the gate. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that she would volunteer to follow her.

    "Master, of course, I¡¯m afraid." Aunt Jinyue put aside the copper pot and looked at Lin Mengya with her gentle but firm eyes and said, "But if you don¡¯t bring any maids around, you will be criticized and suspected by others."

    Aunt Jinyue was so thoughtful that she must have known the n made by her and Long Tianhao.

    Lin Mengya smiled. In fact, everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was not simple.

    "Please be careful." This was all she could say. Even Lin Mengya was not sure what would happen today.

    "Master, the broker house is right ahead." Steward Deng told her outside the carriage. Lin Mengya wanted to hide her identity, so she asked all the servants to call her master.

    The broker house was next to the governor¡¯s office.

    As the only broker house of Dadu, it looked quite extraordinary. It had three quadrangle dwellings and businessmen from everywhere wereing in and out of it.

    The groom took a horse stool for Lin Mengya and the eight guards gathered and protected the carriage.

    Jinyue first came out of the carriage. After a while, Lin Mengya, who wore beautiful clothes, walked into the broker house.

    "I don¡¯t know there are distinguished guests and fail to wee you at the door. Please forgive me." They entered the house and a chubby middle-aged man greeted them with a bow.

    "Our master doesn¡¯t like noises." Steward Deng walked forward and told the owner of the shop. The shop owner was clever. After finding that the group of people was protecting someone, he was sure that the one standing in the center must be a major character.

    "I know. Please follow me." He led them bypassed the front hall and entered the inner court.

    Compared with the crowded and noisy outer court, the inner court was quiet. However, the rooms and decorations here were much more refined than the outer yard.

    "How should I address you?" The soft voice was so young that the owner of the broker house was surprised.

    The one who was protected by the servants was just a beautiful teenage girl. After finding this fact, he felt more puzzled. She seemed so dignified, who was she?

    "My family name is Tong. We are greatly honored by your gracious presence. What can I do for you?" Mr. Tong asked the servant to serve her the best tea and he became more respectful.

    The carriage that stopped outside belonged to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, so the girl in front of him must be...

    Suddenly, he broke out in a sweat on his forehead. No one afforded to provoke Prince Yu, so he must serve this honored guest very carefully.

    "We want some efficient servant girls and maids. Do you have the right person? Please ask them toe over and I can have a look. "

    Lin Mengya smiled gently. She didn¡¯t find anything special on the way. Maybe those people didn¡¯t want to act rashly and alert her, so they did nothing and waited for a better time.

    "No problem, I¡¯m gonna ask the woman broker to prepare for you. Please wait for a moment."

    After finding that it was a big deal, Mr. Tong immediately smiled and left to prepare.

    Lin Mengya told all the guards to stand outside and they were not allowed toe in without her orders. There were only her, Jinyue and Steward Deng in this room.

    In a short while, the woman broker, who was dressed up, came in with over a dozen of servant girls and old female servants.

    "Pay respect to you. These are the best servants in the capital city." "Please rest assured. These servants alle from honest families and are efficient. They are good enough to serve you. "

    These female brokers were all clever.

    They could guess the identity and demands of guests at first sight. So they just gave different servants to them based on their identities and needs.

    Lin Mengya looked at them briefly. All these servants seemed to be obedient, but many of them were shrewd.

    "Master said that you need toe in one by one and wait outside before she calls your name." Jinyue stood at the door and looked at these people seriously.

    Everyone immediately nodded and said yes.

    "Master, we can start." Jinyue closed the door of the room and the woman broker wasing in and out to call the servants¡¯ names.

    "Aunt Zhou,e in! It¡¯s your turn!" They had met many servants. Lin Mengya just nodded or shook her head while Jinyue and Steward Deng asked them some detailed questions.

    Lin Mengya just sat in a chair drinking tea.

    These servants were quite good and some of them could help her a lot after training. Then she looked at the woman who had juste in.

    This woman was kneeling on the ground obediently, but Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank and she felt strange.

    "Where are you from?" Lin Mengya suddenly said to her. Other people in the room all looked at the woman kneeling on the ground with surprise.

    She wore ordinary clothes and was a little fat. Her face was bby, but she still kept a rigid expression.

    She seemed like an ordinary woman and there was nothing special about her.

    "Master, my husband¡¯s surname is Tang and my surname is Wang. I live in Tang¡¯s Vige outside the city."

 Chapter 37 Interrogate the Assassin

    "Aunt Jinyue, please ask Mr. Tong for a little stove. The tea has be cold and has no aroma."

    Lin Mengya suddenly turned her head and said to Jinyue, and Jinyue brought the stove quickly. Then Lin Mengya turned her head and continued to look at the woman kneeling on the ground.

    "Do you have any kids?"Lin Mengya took the tea in front of her and had a sip. And she lookedposed as usual.

    "Master, I have a no-good son." She was somewhat cautious while she became more respectful to Lin Mengya.

    "Oh? Is he married?" Jinyue looked at Lin Mengya confusedly and wondered why the Prince started to talk about the daily trifles with the woman.

    "Master, we¡¯re poor, so he¡¯s not married yet."

    Lin Mengya looked away from the woman.

    "Well, you can leave." Lin Mengya looked down at the tea in the teacup and it seemed that she didn¡¯t want to talk with her anymore.

    The woman kowtowed once again and the female broker was gonna go out to call the next servant. When she turned around, she suddenly heard the sound of the teacup falling on the ground in the room.

    They heard a crashing sound and the door of the room was closed by the guards. A dozen of guards suddenly appeared. They held bright swords, and immediately surrounded the woman standing in the yard.

    "Don¡¯t move!" The guards shouted. The women standing in the yard had never seen such a scene. They even forgot to cry and just hid in the corner and shivered.

    After controlling all the women in the yard, Lin Kui entered the room quickly.

    At the moment, the spacious room was filled with seven or eight guards. They all had swords and wore neat uniforms. Lin Mengya was protected by them without a scratch.

    But the women surnamed Wangy on the ground and they didn¡¯t know whether she was alive or dead.

    "Dislocate his jaw and poured hot water on him to wake him up!" Lin Mengya pushed the guards away and looked at the people who fainted and fell on the ground.

    Steward Deng¡¯s face darkened. How dare he! He dared to assassinate the Princess in front of him, which was so reckless.

    Just after he had kowtowed, he suddenly rushed and wanted to stab the princess while everyone was unprepared.

    He had a sharp de in his hand was gonna stab it into the chest of the Princess.

    But the Princess seemed to be prepared. At that moment, she suddenly swayed and escaped this fatal stab.

    The guards who were lying in ambush for a long time also appeared suddenly and the assassin was caught unprepared. The guards kicked him in the stomach and he fainted.

    Steward Deng immediately followed her orders. He found a rope and tied the assassin. The boiling water on the stove was also poured on his back in an instant.

    They heard an extremely painful cry and the assassin opened his eyes. His face twisted and he was drooling because he couldn¡¯t close his jaw.

    "Are you awake? I guess that you are not the woman surnamed Tang, right?" Lin Mengya lightly got up from her seat and looked down at the assassin who was suffering.

    "You are not a woman at all and you¡¯re just an assassin disguised as a woman, am I right?" Lin Mengya walked beside him, took out the handcuffs, and picked up the dagger that fell on the ground.

    When this person came in, the names of a few hypertoxic drugs automatically appeared in her mind.

    Ordinary families couldn¡¯t afford these drugs, let alone use them.

    The only possibility was that this guy was the assassin and he wanted to kill her!

    Thanks to the poison radar in her head, otherwise, she would have died without knowing what happened.

    "This dagger is coated with poison and if it touches me, I will die, right? Thank you for your attention and I also want to give you special treatment. Steward Deng, please tell the governor and I want to use their torture room."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was extraordinarily cold under the sunshine.

    Even Steward Deng and Lin Kui felt cold in their back and they wondered what the Princess wanted to do.

    "Master, please forgive me! I don¡¯t know this bad guy is an assassin! Please don¡¯t kill me!"

    She was too greedy and received the little money from this fake woman. But she didn¡¯t expect that she was nearly killed because of him!

    "I won¡¯t me you, but you have to tell me the truth. Are there any aplices of this assassin among the group of people standing outside?" Lin Mengya looked at her coldly and the broker kept on kowtowing and said,

    "No! But there¡¯s also a girl in the group of people and I once saw her talking to the assassin. I asked them and they insisted that they didn¡¯t know each other. So I didn¡¯t suspect her."

    Of course, the female broker told her the truth. Steward Deng immediately went out of the room and got the girl before Lin Mengya had given orders.

    "Master, he¡¯s also a man disguised as the girl and I¡¯ve already caught him!"

    "Send two of them to the torture room of the government office and sign the irrevocable contract with other servants. Give each of them some money aspensation." They would be the servants of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion after signing irrevocable contracts with her.

    Their lives were in the hands of the masters of the mansion. And they would die if they were gossipy and told today¡¯s things to others.

    Of course, all these girls and women had long agreed to sign irrevocable contracts. They didn¡¯t expect that this incident was a blessing in disguise and they could work in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, which was a boon to them.

    "Yes, master." Jinyue and Steward Deng brought back the servants while Lin Mengya followed a group of guards and entered the torture room.

    They had informed the governor earlier, so they arrived at the torture room without being stopped.

    The cell was dark and damp but there was no fear in the face of Lin Mengya.

    This was normal because when she was in medical school, she and her ssmates took turns to sleep in the mortuary in order to be bold.

    They were scared and shivered at first. Butter, they often yed cards in groups in the duty room. Was there any ce that medical students dared not enter?

    Lin Kui admired the courage of the Princess when they arrived at the cell. No wonder that the Prince was impressed by her, she was definitely not an ordinarydy.

    The torture room was filled with the rotten smell, which was mixed with the bloody smell.

    The room was not big, but there were dozens of instruments of torture in it. The two assassins were tied together and looked at Lin Mengya with resentment as if they wanted to kill her.

    "Do you think that I¡¯m gonna extract confession by torturing?" Lin Mengya slowly walked forward and stood in front of the two assassins.

    The poison in their mouths had taken away by the guards, so the chin was joined again. The man who was dressed as a woman was in his thirties. At this moment, he suffered tremendous pain because of the injury on his back.

    Lin Mengya curved her mouth and gave them an innocent smile.

    "No, I only want to kill you. Who wants to be the first one to be killed?"

    Sitting in a chair, Lin Mengya looked at the two men calmly as if they were twombs to be ughtered.

    "You, or you?" Lin Mengya pointed at the middle-aged man and the young boy. It seemed that she was in a dilemma.

    "Well, I don¡¯t want to think about it. Then let¡¯s start with you." Lin Mengya chose the middle-aged man and someone dragged him out immediately.

    There were only the young boy and Lin Mengya in the torture room. He rolled his eyes and thought of something.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it will be your turn after a while. So, how do you want to be killed?" Lin Mengya smiled and said happily. It seemed that she was not killing people and was just asking him some ordinary questions about his sleep or food.

    "Oh, yes, I forgot that you can¡¯t talk." The boy¡¯s mouth was blocked by rags, and his face was red, but he couldn¡¯t say anything or bite his tongue to kill himself.

    Suddenly, they smelled a strange scent, which came in the torture room from the outside.

    There was a burnt smell, apanied by the smell of the meat being cooked, which made everyone present frown.

    "Do you smell it? This is how your partner was killed" Lin Mengya stood up and exined to the boy in front of her.

    "I ask someone to find a nail te and put the red charcoal under it. Then your partner is forced to lie on it and roll over. When the nail te burns red, someone will pour a bucket of cold water on him. After four or five hours, all his body would get burnt and then he can die. I call this method of death as Nirvana rebirth. It sounds beautiful, right?"

    What Lin Mengya had said was a lot more terrifying than the torture room.

    It was a creepy way to kill people. But it seemed that she just took it as an interesting game.

    He had never seen this kind of woman or heard this creepy way to die. He looked at the beautiful girl in front him with fear as if she was a dreadful monster.

    "If it¡¯s you..." Lin Mengya thought about it as if she was trying to find a suitable way to kill him.

    "Do you want to try it? But this time, I want to change the hot charcoal into ice cubes. In this case, you will be alive the whole day and night. This is more interesting, what do you think?"

    She was a beautiful and innocent girl, but what she had said would terrify those men who had horrible experiences.

    The boy looked at the woman in front of him in horror. The smell in the air seemed to be more obvious and he could still hear the shouting and screaming of the middle-aged man.

    No! He didn¡¯t want to die so painfully, this woman, this woman is a demon!

    "Now, catch and torture him. I want to watch." Lin Mengya suddenly became excited and two guards got the boy instantly.

    The fear of the boy rose to the apex, and he started to struggle violently. On the ground, there was his urine.

    "What do you want to say? Now, I give you a chance to say yourst words." Lin Mengya asked someone to take out the rags from his mouth and he shouted immediately.

    "Master, please spare me. I, I will tell you who is behind the scenes."

    But Lin Mengya had no interest at all. She turned her head and looked at the boy and said, "I don¡¯t want to know that and after all, you can¡¯t kill me. I want these people to appear quickly so I can kill them every day! Take him away!"

    "No, no, no! Master, please spare me! I can be your nted agent! Do you want to kill people? I can let all of them put their heads in the noose and you can kill all of them!"

    The young man kept on imploring Lin Mengya. He shivered and waited for her final decision.

    She turned around and smiled coldly when she was out of his sight.

    The fish was hooked.

 Chapter 38 Lure the Enemy Away

    "I¡¯m too tired today. Let¡¯s deal with him tomorrow morning. Dislocate his jaw and joints to stop him from making suicide. If he kills himself, I would be disappointed."

    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and gave a yawn.

    But the boy had already been scared out of his wits. He looked at Lin Mengya as if she was a hideous person out of the hell.

    Guards in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were efficient. Lin Mengya heard several crisp sounds and the boy curled up in the corner like an invertebrate.

    "I am a little tired today. Let¡¯s go back. Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him run away, do you understand?"

    They asked two guards to stay at the door of the boy¡¯s cell.

    But all her fatiguepletely vanished when she left the cell and Lin Mengya was still in high spirits.

    She turned and went into another cell. There were two guards of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion sitting here and they were throwing pieces of pork into the charcoal brazier.

    In fact, the burnt smell that made the boy so terrified came from the pork.

    "Princess!" When Lin Mengya came in, the two guards immediately got up and bowed to her.

    Those who followed her and came in the cell suddenly understood the truth. The surprised expression on their faces made the two guards, who were burning pork slightly stunned.

    "Princess, your strategy is so crafty. You made the boy tell the truth so easily and we¡¯re so admired." Lin Kui was also deeply impressed by the unique method of the Princess. Subduing the enemy without fighting was the best military strategy.

    The Princess achieved the victory and made the enemypletely copse without fight or blood, which was the best and most terrifying strategy.

    "It¡¯s nothing. My n is just a small trick to the real warriors like you. We still need to sit around and wait tonight. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to the boy."

    Before leaving home, the Prince had asked Steward Deng and Lin Kui to follow the orders of the Princess.

    What¡¯s more, they were also deeply impressed by the scheme made by the Princess.

    Although they didn¡¯t understand what the Princess had said, they still waited quietly because it was her order.

    "Princess, how can we deal with the assassin who pretends to be a woman? Do we need to terrify him like what we did to the boy before?" Lin Kui didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks the Princess would use, so he just asked her.

    "No. Torture him with all the cruel punishments. If he gives in, you need to make sure that he tells all the things. If he still refuses to tell the truth, you can beat him to death."

    He was just the cannon fodder and had no value to her.

    His master just sent him to his death, so Lin Mengya was sure that he was not important and didn¡¯t care whether he was dead or alive.

    "Yes."

    Lin Kui immediately followed her order and left. In the evening, Lin Mengya told everyone that they must be very careful when entering and leaving the cell, and all of them must wear the jailer¡¯s clothes.

    Her men would pretend to be the jailor and walked around to check the cell every two hours.

    The boy still curled up in the corner like a dead dog.

    Lin Mengya sat in the chair and drank the tea from the governor.

    "Princess, it¡¯s already 10 o¡¯clock, should we wait any longer?" Steward Deng frowned and asked. It would damage her reputation if someone knew that the Princess had stayed out all night.

    "yes, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous, but don¡¯t be too rxed either." She didn¡¯t believe that they could spend this night quietly.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe it, so she needed to wait and see.

    However, after about 15 minutes, a guard in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion suddenly appeared and told them a piece of news.

    He said that there were many assassins in the mansion and the Prince was at stake now.

    But the best guards were with Lin Mengya to protect her, so they came here and asked her for help.

    Lin Mengya looked at the guard who was covered with blood and finally nodded at Steward Deng. Maybe they lured all the guards away and wanted to kill the prince when there were few guards at the mansion tonight.

    "Princess, please go back with us."

    Lin Kui found 13 guards and was gonna go back to the mansion to save the Prince.

    But he was worried if the Princess stayed here alone.

    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "This ce was safer for me than Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. You can pick me up after killing the assassins in the mansion."

    Lin Kui thought carefully and finally left with the guards.

    There were only 5 people in the interrogation room, which was crowded just now.

    Lin Mengya still sat in her chair and drank tea, but there wereplex emotions in her eyes.

    "Princess, it seems that someone is walking outside. Maybe Lin Kui and the guards..."

    Steward Deng, who had a keen ear, was gonna open the door to ask while he was stopped by Lin Mengya.

    She gestured to Steward Deng to make them keep silent and climbed onto a chair to look outside through an inconspicuous hole.

    In the hallway, an inconspicuous jailer took thentern and walked to the opposite cell where the boy was held.

    He opened the lock and slipped in after looking around and finding that no one was looking at him.

    After a while, they heard the boy¡¯s groan from the dark cell. Lin Mengya smiled silently.

    It seemed that they really wanted to lure the guards away.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that she was their target instead of the Prince.

    "Prince, what happened outside?"

    Steward Deng lowered his voice and asked. Judging from her expression, he knew that it was not Lin Kui who was walking outside.

    "No matter who calls outside, don¡¯t open the door or give any responsester. Do you understand?"

    Steward Deng nodded and asked the other three guards to keep silent at the same time.

    She had guessed right. The boy, who was at the mercy of Lin Mengya before, walked out of the cell quickly now.

    But he hadpletely changed.

    He was quite clean-cut before, but now he looked very charming.

    Yes, he was charming. But most people would feel cold and scared at first sight of him.

    It seemed that he just pretended to be scared by her before. He acted so well that even Lin Mengya was deceived by him.

    "Don¡¯t hide there ande out. All your guards have left and if you volunteer toe out, I can spare your life." Even all his joints had been fixed, the boy still felt weird.

    His face darkened. The sinister look on his enchanting face made people feel scared.

    Lin Mengya was not stupid. She clearly knew that she would die a horrible death if she came out obediently.

    "Well, you don¡¯t want toe out, right? That¡¯s fine, I like to y this kind of cat-and-mouse game. Please find a hidden ce and I¡¯m gonnae in and get you!" Under the dim light, the boy¡¯s white teeth looked sinister.

    Lin Mengya quietly stood at the door, and now she didn¡¯t have to peek because the boy did not n to hide from her.

    He acted so well and had durable endurance, who was he?

    "Chu An, ask everyone to search this ce! You must find the beauty for me! Don¡¯t kill her, I want her alive!"

    The man, who pretended to be a jailor, bowed respectfully. And then countless ck shadows appeared from the darkness.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya finally realized that the servile governor was the spy she tried to find out.

    But they may also have a nted agent in the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    But the spy knew that she would go to the broker house today and had the ability to allow the father and daughter to organize the contest on the street. What¡¯s more, he/she also let many assassins in tonight.

    It seemed that only the governor could do all of these things.

    Fortunately, the room was locked from the inside and they couldn¡¯t enter in a short time even if they found this ce from the outside.

    "Young lord, we¡¯ve searched every ce and didn¡¯t find that woman." Chu An said in a low voice and he was very respectful to the boy.

    The teenager was the young lord of these men. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s hiding ce with a fake smile.

    "Well, beauty, I¡¯ve already given you an opportunity. I¡¯ll not spare you if you keep hiding here." He teased her in a skittish tone.

    Lin Mengya was surprised. She finally realized that she was fooled by this guy.

    But it was still uncertain that he could catch her and be the winner.

    "I don¡¯t want toe out, what can you do with me?" "You¡¯re just a brat but you speak like you¡¯re an elder man. Shame on you!" Lin Mengya suddenly said something inside the room, but what she said was cutting.

    However, the boy was not annoyed. Instead, heughed for a while till tears came to his eyes.

    "Haha. You¡¯re so interesting. I look young because I have the magical arts of rejuvenation. Maybe I¡¯m even older than your father."

    Hisughter was particrly harsh at night.

    But Lin Menya knew that he was a hard nut to crack.

    "Well, you said I can call you uncle and dad. You¡¯re so amazing and can be a father and son at the same time."

    Lin Mengya was sure that she was more sharp-tongued than others in a quarrel.

    "Hey, you are a sharp-tongued girl. At first, I want to sit down and talk to you, but it seems that you¡¯re reluctant to do so. Chu An, ask the other men to catch the girl and you can kill her if necessary. "

    "Yes, young lord." The boy disappeared in the darkness with a cruel smile.

    Lin Mengya looked Chu An gravely and tried to think of a way to get away.

    "My young gave orders. We¡¯ll not spare you if you keep hiding in the room."

    Compared with his lord, Chu An was more efficient. But Lin Mengya was not terrified. Thanks to the solid copper door, she dared to retort.

    "Get the fuck out of here! Your lord is nothing to me! This stone room is solid and you can¡¯t enter it even with arrows or swords. You can tear down this ce if you have the time!"

    Steward Deng and the other three guards all frowned and looked at Lin Mengya strangely.

    Why did the Princess quarrel with the guy like a shrew? She was very elegant before.

    Maybe the Princess had had an idea!

 Chapter 39 Get Out of Here Alive

    "Princess, do you have any ns?"

    Steward Deng asked in a low voice and looked at Lin Mengya who was quarreling with others expectantly.

    "n? I don¡¯t have any ns! Let¡¯s first do something cool and quarrel with them! We must be more imposing than them!" Steward Deng¡¯s face immediately darkened after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s answer.

    If we could see Steward Deng¡¯s inner activity, we could definitely find that he had freaked out.

    The Princess¡¯ idea was ridiculous!

    "Leader Chu, our Lord said that we could kill them if necessary, so let¡¯s make a fire attack against them!"

    A subordinate looked shrewder and was telling his n to Chu An.

    Chu An looked at the door and it seemed that he was still hesitating.

    "Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of your fire attack? It¡¯s impossible to melt the stone with fire! Even if the fire can melt it, it will take a long time! Get the fuck out of here and ask your young lord toe over! Otherwise, I¡¯ll not spare him easily someday!"

    For the first time in her life, Lin Mengyapletely used the skills she had learned from the food market.

    This was due to the fact that she would buy food for the welfare home sometimes.

    The women vendors in the food market had the natural ability to quarrel with others.

    You would be angry and lose your mind when talking to them. After five minutes, you would turn crazy and after half an hour, your outlook on life would be reshaped!

    Lin Mengya avoided using some of the most vulgar words.

    But Chu An, who was standing outside, was at the end of his forbearance. His ck face darkened and he became angry about the humiliation of this girl.

    "Prepare the rapeseed oil and burn all of them to death!"

    But Lin Mengya jumped off the chair in an instant.

    "Do you want to burn us? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also here and will be killed by the fire!" She took off her coat despite what she had said.

    The other four men were stunned and she tore the robe into strips.

    "Well, you¡¯ll be burnt to death in the room! Let¡¯s go!" Chu An must be irritated by Lin Mengya and he left with most of his men.

    It¡¯s now or never! So Lin Mengya instantly stopped talking and brought the four men together.

    "Take off your cloth right now and tear them into stripes like me. Then dip them in the water and block the gap of the door."

    The most terrible thing about the fire was the smoke that could kill people. Tonight, she was not sure whether they could get out of here alive, so she had to n for the worst.

    "Princess, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to take off my clothes in front of you." The three men were even shyer than Lin Mengya. But she stared at them and said firmly.

    "Just do what I say!"

    The four men followed her orders immediately. The room had already been filled with the smell of burning and the fire would rip through this little stone room in a moment.

    "Princess, we¡¯ll try our best to protect you. Please go back to Price Yu¡¯s Mansion aftering out here. That¡¯s the safest ce." Steward Deng and the other three guards kept Lin Mengya behind to protect her.

    Now, he also realized that it was the enemy¡¯s strategy and they were deceived. But he didn¡¯t know the situation of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "They won¡¯t let me go easily even I can get out of here."

    This was the feudal office of the capital. Without the permission of the governor, these assassins didn¡¯t dare to do this.

    Now, she waspletely at the mercy of others.

    The fire spread and those prisoners in the surrounding cells were the first to be burned to death.

    Even if these prisoners survived the fire, many of them would definitely be killed by the assassins because all of them were witnesses who were bound to be killed.

    The temperature gradually went up and they could hear the screams of other prisoners in surrounding cells.

    "Pour the water on the ground and try to lower the body. Do not inhale too much smoke." Lin Mengyay on the ground without considering her image. The most important thing at this moment was to keep alive.

    Outside the cell, the fire was raging, and you could see the soaring smoke from the distance.

    "Gee! The office is on fire! Hurry up and fight the fire!" The night watchman shouted madly. Soon, in the dark night, all the surrounding civilians came to fight the fire.

    But, it was strange that the office¡¯s door was closed and no one came to open it although they were shouting and screaming.

    The wet cloth stuck in the door was gradually dried by the fire.

    The smoke came in from the crack of the door and the surrounding temperature was going up. Lin Mengya felt that even her throat was burning.

    She didn¡¯t expect that her original n to seize the assassins finally killed herself.

    She might be killed in this little room.

    The four men silently gathered around Lin Mengya to protect her.

    Lin Mengya gradually lost her consciousness due to the thick smoke and high temperature. The wet ground also became hot now.

    The door of the stone room finally copsed after being burnt for a long time.

    The red tongue of fire also entered this stone room.

    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly. In the end, she was killed in this small room. But she was not reconciled to her defeat!

    Lin Mengya¡¯s dream was full of the high temperature and smoke and she seemed to have returned to her previous life.

    She saw theb, but she was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. The doctors tried their best to save her but it made no difference.

    She saw that her teacher¡¯s eyes were full of self-usation. The ssmates also looked at her sadly. Then, her body was covered with a piece of white cloth.

    It turned out that she was really dead in this world.

    She died lonely and had no nostalgia.

    It seemed that all her tracks had been erased and she no longer belonged to that world.

    She was stunned. But suddenly, she woke up with the overwhelming pain.

    She opened her eyes with difficulty. But at first sight, she found that Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu were crying sadly.

    "You..." She said one word but felt the pain in her throat. She was shocked by her hoarse voice and thought that maybe she came back to life after leaving her previous incarnation.

    "Miss! You really wake up. I thought that I would never see you again!"

    Obviously, Baizhi was scared. She cried and hugged Lin Mengya.

    "Ouch, it hurts!" Lin Mengya nearly rolled her eyes. She felt that the pain was spreading from the body parts touched by Baizhi.

    "What! Miss, are you OK? Why are you in a cold sweat?" Baizhi was screaming. She didn¡¯t realize that she was the one who made Lin Mengya break out in a cold sweat.

    "You..." Lin Mengya even wanted to kill Baizhi now. Was she the real spy? Why did she keep on hurting me if the answer was no?

    "Sister Baizhi, sit up! Sister Princess is gonna be crushed to death by you!" Lin Zhongyu understood Lin Mengya and pulled Baizhi out of bed immediately and saved her life.

    "Miss, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to." Baizhi nearly cried. Her Miss was not burned to death, but she was almost killed by herself.

    "Princess, please drink some water. You have been in aa for seven days and seven nights. The doctors said that if you can¡¯t wake up today, we must prepare for your funeral." Aunt Jinyue also stayed at her bedside. She took a ss of water and carefully fed it to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya finally recovered a little strength after gulping a lot of water.

    She had been in aa for seven nights and seven days. But she only spent a few minutes in the other world.

    "How did I get saved?" She still remembered that she was in the hot fire before she lost all her consciousness.

    Jinyue took another bowl of medicine and told her everything.

    In fact, half of the city was on fire that night. The cells were in one fierce sheet of me when the guards of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion finally arrived.

    At the crucial moment, the Prince ignored the universal opposition and rushed into the sea of mes. Miraculously, he rescued Lin Mengya and Steward Deng.

    The three innocent guards were pressed against their bodies to save them. They saved Lin Mengya and Steward Deng at the cost of their own lives.

    "Well, I understand." She gave a wry smile and thought that she owed a lot to the three guards.

    If she didn¡¯t insist on staying in the cell, the three people would not die.

    "You don¡¯t have to me yourself, they just do what they should do." She suddenly heard the low voice in the room. Lin Mengya looked at the door with difficulty. The handsome and cold man was exactly Long Tianhao.

    "Do their families know this?" Lin Mengya didn¡¯t even know their names, but she was definitely not an ungrateful person.

    "I¡¯ve already handled these affairs. They¡¯ll livefortably." Long Tianhao sat in the chair in front of her bed and said. He was sullen and Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t see any emotions from his handsome face.

    "You can leave. I want to talk to the Princess."

    In an instant, all the other people left and there were only Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya in this room.

    "Thank you for saving me." After thinking, Lin Mengya still thought that she should express her thanks to him.

    "I didn¡¯t save you for your gratitude. I don¡¯t need useless people, so you are my subordinate from today on." Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were cold. In fact, the events in that day were assessments of Lin Mengya.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that those people would be so daring and attacked his mansion in the end.

    "Do you know that group of people?" Lin Mengya looked up at Long Tianhao with doubts.

    "You will face countless dangers if you stay with me." The forces inside and outside the pce were all threats to him. Although Lin Mengya was witty, she was just ady and had limited experiences.

    "I have no alternative but to ept this." Lin Mengya smiled softly. But she also looked more determined.

 Chapter 40 The Princess was Not Someone to Be Trifled with

    "What do you think?" Long Tianhao looked at the woman standing in front of him and asked. She was not stupid, instead, she was very smart.

    However, she still needed more training and experience to be his helper.

    "Since I have no other choices, I have to follow your arrangements." In this world, there was no gain without pain.

    There were too many people who were rted to her.

    Both Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu needed her protection and the man standing in front of her was obviously her only chance.

    "You should stay in bed and recover from your injuries. By the way, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re good at interrogating prisoners. I¡¯ve already seized the governor and I hope that you can elicit some useful information from him."

    Long Tianhao turned around and strode out of her room.

    The governor? She was eager to meet him!

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion suffered heavy losses from the big fire. But they hid this well and no one knew that Princess Yu was nearly killed by the fire.

    With Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu¡¯s care and concern and the numerous valuable herbs, Lin Mengya was restored to health and had no scar in her skin.

    "Miss, the Prince is good to you!" Baizhi smiled and held a small jade bottle and carefully applied the medicine to Lin Mengya¡¯s wound.

    "Are you moved by these medicines? Well, you¡¯re easy to be bought over." Lin Mengyay on her bed and felt disappointed. It seemed that the Prince provided her with all these good medicines for free.

    But she got these at the cost of her life.

    The battle between the princes was very dangerous. A small mistake may cost their lives and all the belongings. Even she had no perfect n.

    "Master, I¡¯m not talking about the medicine. It was the Prince who took you out of the fire that day, do you remember?" Her bright eyes were shing with admiration. It was obvious that this girl worshiped the Prince and treated him as the hero.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes dropped. She sighed and thought that Long Tianhao was really good at buying poprity and she still had a long way to go.

    "Princess, the Prince asked me to invite you for a meeting." They heard Steward Deng¡¯s voice outside of the room.

    "OK. The Prince needs to wait for a moment and I¡¯ll be over there right now."

    Lin Mengya dressed herself up with the help of Baizhi. Her long hair, which flowed to her waist, was cut by half because of the fire. But now, she looked more beautiful and energetic with her hair hanging on her shoulder.

    But she still looked pale. She looked more feminine and delicate from the distance.

    "Steward Deng, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re safe." Steward Deng was waiting for her with a serious face and smiled when he saw Lin Mengya.

    "Princess, thanks to you, Ie back alive. Please don¡¯t worry, the Prince has already given enough allowances to the families of the three guards and solved everything."

    Lin Mengya smiled, but she had already made up her mind.

    She would definitely take reprisals against the enemy or repay the favor to her benefactor, so she would never forget the sacrifices of these three guards.

    They kept walking forward. But they were not going to the Prince¡¯s study room or the main hall.

    Instead, they turned around and went behind the rockery in the small garden of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya slightly frowned. Was it...

    Sure enough, Steward Deng reached out and moved in a small hole of the rockery and Lin Mengya heard the rough sound of the mechanism.

    "Princess, please follow me. There¡¯re mechanisms."

    No wonder he was so careful. This was the secret prison of the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya nodded and followed Steward Deng carefully.

    The road leading to the secret prison was crooked and the winding path only allowed two people to walk side by side.

    There were lights made of moonstones around them, which was giving out terrifying faint lights. She suddenly smelled the water vapor and realized that the cell was built in a smallke in the garden.

    It was awesome! It seemed that she had underestimated Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. How many secrets were hidden in this big mansion?

    "Princess, pleasee in." She saw a solid stone gate at the end of the path. Steward Deng reached out and touched the gate and the door rose quietly.

    They stepped into the stone gate. A moist, rancid smell assailed her nostrils.

    But the air was sufficient and she didn¡¯t feel suffocated at all.

    Beside the aisles were all stone doors. There was only a very small iron window in the upper part of the stone door.

    "The prisoners held here are all those who try to harm the Prince, including the assassin who dared to assassinate the Prince on that day." Steward Deng exined patiently after finding that Lin Mengya was puzzled.

    "Well, I see." Lin Mengya nodded and said. This secret prison was very safe and it was difficult to find from the outside.

    The Prince showed her this secret, which meant that he trusted her and they were on the same side. But Lin Mengya also knew that she would definitely be killed if she betrayed them or failed to meet his expectations.

    She had been forced to be on the same boat with them!

    Soon, they walked to another stone door and opened it. Long Tianhao was standing quietly in the darkness.

    "Prince, Princess is here." Steward Deng bowed and quietly stayed at the door. Lin Mengya felt that Long Tianhao was looking at her and she smiled slightly.

    "Princess, do you want me to elicit some useful information from the governor?"

    The governor was still wearing pajamas and was tied to a stake in this room.

    His mouth was blocked by cloth. It seemed that he had enjoyed the past few days.

    But now, he was still staring at her. Lin Mengya clearly knew that he was trying to threaten her and fought to thest ditch.

    "You can do whatever you want and I only want valuable information." Steward Deng had told him that Lin Mengya had special ways of interrogating prisoners.

    This governor was hard to deal with and they failed to force him to talk. Since Lin Mengya was shrewd and good at punishment, he wanted her to interrogate this prisoner.

    "All right."

    Lin Mengya stood in front of the governor and suddenly had a good idea.

    She smiled, came near the governor and whispered to him.

    In a few words, she managed to threaten the governor. He stared at Lin Mengya as if she was the demon.

    "Soak the whip in the salt water and flog the governor soundly."

    Her voice was soft and gentle while what she had said was horrible.

    The whip in the torture room was terrible. It had barbs and could cut off the prisoner¡¯s flesh.

    After being soaked in the salt water, the whip could cause more pain on the prisoner.

    "Princess, how many do you want?" The guard who was gonna whip the governor asked in a low voice.

    But Lin Mengya looked at the governor viciously. It seemed that he was determined to endure the pain without saying anything.

    Well, it was not that simple.

    "Don¡¯t stop until I tell you. Steward Deng, go and prepare Ginseng Decoction and all kinds of good medicines for the knife wound. By the way, find ten corks and I want to gag him."

    Instantly, all the people in the room gasped.

    This was not interrogation at all. The Princess was trying to torture the prisoner and she actually enjoyed this process.

    Looking at the governor, who was still resisting, all people believed that things that happened next would be wonderful.

    It was not terrible to be tortured, but it was terrible that the torture was endless.

    It was the most terrible and frustrating thing to be tortured without knowing when it woulde to an end.

    If the prisoner was feeble-minded, he would definitely be silly or crazy.

    "If you tell us the truth, I¡¯ll give you a day off before whipping you once again. But if you refuse, I¡¯ll torture you day and night. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m different from others and I¡¯m sure they had never heard of these punishments."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were bright and she looked at the governor happily.

    When she was in college, she once read a book called The Art of Punishment.

    Physical pain was only part of the penalty. The highest purpose of punishment was to destroy the spiritual will of the person.

    "Uh! Ah..." The governor didn¡¯t expect that Princess Yu was a psychopath who enjoyed torturing others.

    "Well, let¡¯s get started." The guards standing around instantly raised the whips on their hands andshed the governor with the crack sound.

    Suddenly, the governor howled like a pig being killed and his creams reverberated in the room.

    Lin Mengya asked someone to find a small stool. She took some melon seeds and watched the governor leisurely.

    "The guard on the left, go and get a new whip. The one on the right, dip your whip in the salt water." She was instructing the guards while eating her snacks.

    If we ignored the governor who was bleeding and screaming, we would think that she was watching the variety show.

    "Prince, if we keep whipping him, he might..." Steward Deng looked worriedly at the governor, whose screams had be weak. He was afraid that the governor might die before making a confession.

    "No." Long Tianhao stood quietly in the darkness and watched. He clearly knew Lin Mengya¡¯s intentions and ideas. She wanted to make the governor believe that she didn¡¯t value his confession at all.

    However, in this endless suffering, he could get a moment of peace only by making a confession.

    He believed that it would not take long for this man to give up.

    "Take out the things in his mouth and ask if he wants to say anything." Lin Mengya told the people to take off the rags in his mouth. But she said once again before the governor even opened his mouth.

    "It seems that he has nothing to say. Block his mouth and keep whipping." The governor¡¯s eyes widened and he was shocked by Lin Mengya¡¯s behavior. He thought that Lin Mengya would be irritated by his abuses, but in fact, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to say anything.

    He was depressed at this moment.

    But Lin Mengya was not as rxed as she looked.

    Steward Deng told her that this man also belonged to the mysterious organization and he was a master of the martial arts.

    But over the years, he had sessfully concealed his identity and be the governor of the capital city. So, he did pretty well in handling official affairs.

    After spending years in the official circle, he must have developed some bureaucratic habits. It was easier to force him to tell the truth while other forest ouws would endure the torture and fight to the death.

    If he had the chance, he would definitely tell them everything he knew!

 Chapter 41 The Governor Made a Confession

    They had tortured the governor several times and also changed the guards who whipped him to make sure that they were all strong.

    Long Tianhao had also left. And there were only Lin Mengya and those guards in the cell.

    "Well, it seems that our governor still doesn¡¯t want to make a confession. You¡¯re a real man and I admire you. Steward Deng, ask the doctor in our mansion toe over." After eating the melon seed for a long time, Lin Mengya was thirsty. She stood up, looked at the prisoner in front of her and gave him a fake smile.

    They had already used three corks and each of them was full of teeth marks and dark red blood.

    If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t force him to drink the expensive Ginseng Decoction to save his life, he might have already fainted.

    "Do you want to swear?" Lin Mengya smiled and looked at the governor who had been whipped for a long time. He didn¡¯t look like a human and Lin Mengya¡¯s smile was sinister.

    "Do you think I¡¯m tricking you? Every time I asked you to make a confession, you didn¡¯t have the time to say anything before I asked the guard to continue." After whipping him for a while, Lin Mengya would ask someone to take out the cork in his mouth.

    Then she would immediately ask the guards to whip him again no matter whether he made a confession or not.

    Even though he was ready to be killed, the governor still looked at the girl standing in front of him with fear.

    He didn¡¯t expect that such a beautiful girl would be so cruel and evil-minded.

    "I told you before that my ultimate goal was not to force you to make a confession. Instead, I wanted to take revenge. Since you dared to conspire against me, I would make your life a living hell and force you to go through the most painful things in the world!"

    Lin Mengya said softly and gave him a beautiful and kind smile.

    But her tone was cold and even a man would be scared by her voice and tremble with fear.

    The governor suddenly regretted what he had done. He shouldn¡¯t have got involved in this sort of thing.

    "Princess, the doctor is here." Steward Deng stood respectfully at the door. This doctor was well-known in the capital city but he disappeared mysteriously three years ago.

    No one knew that he was hidden by Long Tianhao. This doctor would finish something secret for him.

    "Well, ask him in." Lin Mengya sat back in her chair and saw a young man in a white robe followed Steward Deng and entered the cell.

    "Respects to Princess." The young man¡¯s voice was gentle. Lin Mengya thought that he might be an elegant gentleman.

    Lin Mengya looked up and found that this was a handsome young man, which made her surprised.

    They said that he was a highly-skilled doctor. Why was he so young?

    "The highly-skilled doctor is my master. Princess, you can call me Jiang Sheng." Jiang Sheng exined understandingly. His gaze swept rapidly around her and then he looked down.

    No wonder that the Prince treated this Princess so specially. She was so beautiful.

    "Hello, Doctor Jiang. It¡¯s not a big deal. I invite you toe here to give a small lesson to this disobedient prisoner. I heard that the human body has a special acupuncture point. If a normal person is stabbed here, it will be extremely energetic and sensitive. But I want to know what it would feel like if an injured person is stabbed here."

    Jiang Sheng nced at the miserable prisoner who was not even like a human and couldn¡¯t bear to torture him.

    Although he and his master were the doctors of this mansion and worked for the Prince, they always treated the patients as their children. They still felt pity for these prisoners.

    "Princess, if this prisoner is stabbed in this point, he would not faint but the pain will be amplified by countless times. Then he would feel drained and die quickly."

    But Lin Mengya seemed to be very satisfied with his answer.

    "It¡¯s OK. He knows martial arts and I also feed him some Ginseng Decoction. So, please stab him in the point. Steward Deng, go and find 5 or 6 mice for me, the bigger the better."

    Lin Mengya looked at the governor more mockingly.

    She could feel that the governor¡¯s willpower was disintegrating. She was sure that he would definitely give in as long as she made some small tricks.

    Jiang Sheng took out his silver needles and stabbed them on the governor¡¯s body.

    After that, his bleeding stopped and the drowsy governor also suddenly became cheerful.

    "Princess, the mice are here. What do you want to do?"

    Lin Mengya looked at the governor mockingly and coldly.

    "Put the mice in his trousers and beat the mice. Sprinkle the bliss powder in his upper body. Mr. Governor, this is my gift for you. You can call it Ice and Fire!"

    Everyone, including Jiang Sheng, was shocked and took a deep breath.

    The Princess was not interrogating him at all. In fact, she wanted to kill this man.

    But the guards didn¡¯t care about his life. It was their brother who had been killed. So, they showed no mercy to those who killed their brothers.

    "Princess, I think it¡¯s not appropriate." Hearing the n, Jiang Sheng felt absolutely terrified and whispered to Lin Mengya.

    "There¡¯s nothing improper. He tried to burn me in the cell and he deserved it."

    As a doctor, Jiang Sheng was not as decisive as Lin Mengya when he was confronted with a serious matter. Besides, the Princess was so cruel!

    Bliss powder was a special kind of medical powder. Ordinary people had no feelings if they touched this.

    But if a person with a wound touched it, they would feel painful and itchy throughout their body at the same time.

    This was the masterpiece of Lin Mengya. But those guards didn¡¯t know its results and desperately sprinkled the powder on the governor.

    "Hey! Stop it! It¡¯s expensive! Don¡¯t waste it!" The owner of the Myriad Drug Pavilion tried his best to get this medicine while they used it on this insignificant person. It was not cost-effective.

    After a while, the drug worked and the governor started to twist his body.

    Lin Mengya looked at him quietly. It was her first time to use this drug and she needed to observe its effect.

    Soon, the drug worked.

    The governor was stubborn and tough before, but now he suddenly became a coward. He cried miserably with tears and snot rolling down his cheeks.

    In this world, it was not only pain that could make people sumb.

    Looking at the miserable man in front of her, Lin Mengya was satisfied with the drug¡¯s effect.

    She smiled happily and took the half bottle of drug back into her arms. But she noticed that Jiang Sheng was looking at her disapprovingly.

    "You think that I¡¯m too cruel, don¡¯t you?"

    Jiang Sheng thought for a while but finally shook his head.

    In his impression, women were gentle and virtuous. Even the female killers who worked for the Prince were silent and cute when they didn¡¯t perform their duties.

    He had never seen such a woman who was charming but cruel.

    How could such a woman be their mistress?

    "Doctor Jiang, living in this world, we are at the mercy of others for most of our time. Kindness will only bring you unnecessary trouble."

    In fact, Lin Mengya had a good impression of this young and handsome doctor.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that he was as kind and soft as the women.

    "Princess, I disagree with what you said. The saint once said that we need to govern the country with benevolence and filial piety. This is the foundation of a country!"

    She didn¡¯t expect that this man was a pedantic schr.

    Lin Mengya smiled and said with a low voice, "You are not a fish, how can you know the happiness of being a fish? Most of the saints you mentioned had never governed a country and what they said was just rubbish. If they were so capable, they would already be the emperor instead of teaching others."

    Jiang Sheng didn¡¯t know how to contradict him and became silent.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t hate the saints but she didn¡¯t like the doctor¡¯s ideas.

    Jiang Sheng blushed but Lin Mengya was his master. So he could only suppress his dissatisfaction. But he felt deep in his heart that this woman was too arrogant and mean and she was not suitable for being the hostess of the mansion.

    The governor couldn¡¯t suppress his fear. Looking at the fat mice, even his legs were shivering.

    "This is yourst chance. If you still refuse to say, I¡¯ll definitely put these mice into your trousers!"

    Lin Mengya delivered an ultimatum to the governor but it seemed that she was not reluctant to do so.

    The governor immediately shouted with his miserable voice as soon as the guard took the cork.

    "Peach Blossom Dock! We are the killers of Peach Blossom Dock! I¡¯ll tell you everything!"

    The bliss powder made him feel that thousands of worms were biting his heart.

    No one could persist if they suffered from extreme pain and itch.

    "Well, you need to make a confession and tell us everything. If you miss some details, I¡¯ll use the bliss powder once again."

    "I don¡¯t dare to lie to you! I don¡¯t dare! Princess, please remove the bliss powder for me!" It seemed that the governor was going to be mad, but Lin Mengya showed no mercy.

    "Steward Deng, please keep a record. Remove the bliss powder when he finishes. It¡¯s up to you to get the antidote."

    Lin Mengya returned to her position while the governor told them everything and held nothing back.

    It turned out that they were killers of a killer organization called Peach Blossom Dock.

    The young lord was their head. It was said that the man who seemed to be a teenager was actually in his fifties and he was very cruel.

    If someone wanted to ask the killer in the Peach Blossom Dock for help, he/she needed to give them a lot of money or rare treasures.

    They were famous here and there, besides, they also had informers in the imperial pce.

    But no one knew the identities of these killers except for the young lord.

    This time Lin Mengya was assassinated because there was internal order. The governor was asked to set up barriers in the streets she passed. But they didn¡¯t expect that there was someone who organized a martial arts contest for finding a bridegroom.

    But he didn¡¯t know who wanted to kill Lin Mengya.

    Moreover, since the name of this organization was Peach Blossom Dock, the headquarter must be on the dock.

    No one knew where the specific location was, but he was sure that he would receive the peach blossom order if he was asked to do something.

    There would be specific tasks for him on the peach blossom order.

 Chapter 42 The One Behind the Scene

    "Peach blossom order? What¡¯s that?" Lin Mengya looked at the governor in front of her and asked. She originally thought that this was just a simple retaliation but she didn¡¯t expect that a big gang was also involved in this event.

    "Peach blossom order is a token used to transfer the killers. It will be destroyed after being used. So no one can see it except for the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock."

    "OK. Detoxify him. He has said so many things and would definitely be killed even we let him go."

    Lin Mengya turned and left the prison.

    He was only an insignificant person. He was abandoned because he didn¡¯t know the core secrets.

    But he might be useful to them, so she decided to keep him.

    In fact, it was easy to make the antidote for the bliss powder. You only needed to add water to the in vinegar and poured the liquid on your itchy body part. However, the process of detoxification was a torment for the governor at this moment.

    "Princess, I¡¯m going to report on our interrogation to the Prince. Do you have anything to say to the Prince?"

    Steward Deng held testimony in his hand and stood respectfully behind Lin Mengya.

    "No, I have nothing to tell the Prince. But don¡¯t let Jiang Sheng enter this ce anymore. And stop him from meeting these prisoners here."

    Lin Mengya admitted that she was not a traditional good person.

    Compared with those who tried not to offend anybody, she was a poisonous snake.

    She sprayed the venom, stuck out the tongue, squatted in her own territory and stopped anyone from invading.

    Only in this way could she protect her loved ones in the turbulent days.

    They might think that she was cruel and vicious, but she didn¡¯t care what people thought of her. She would use any means to survive and lead a good life.

    "Yes, master. I understand."

    Steward Deng also knew Jiang Sheng¡¯s weakness but he could do nothing because this young man was...

    "Cousin, your Princess is so arrogant and even I have to follow her orders." Jiang Sheng looked unhappy and walked into the study of Long Tianhao.

    "I told you before that you¡¯d better stay away from the prison." Long Tianhao ignored hisints. Looking at the testimony about the Peach Blossom Dock on the desk, he frowned slightly.

    Peach Blossom Dock was mysterious. Over the past few years, it had always been the top one organization in this country, why did they want to kill Lin Mengya? She was only a young girl.

    "You don¡¯t know how she tortured the governor. She doesn¡¯t like a girl at all. She¡¯s so cruel and vicious. How can she deal with the affairs in the mansion and serve your mother?"

    He was still getting over the shock of what the woman had done.

    If someone pissed her off, their life would be a nightmare.

    "Why do youe here today?" Long Tianhao kept a poker face and asked him. Jiang Sheng was the son of his oldest maternal uncle. He was naturally interested in medical skills, so uncle sent him to the highly skilled Doctor Jiang who was a member of the same n.

    He was a good doctor, but he was too warm-hearted and ingenious.

    "Ie here for Ruqin!" Jiang Sheng had a headache when he thought of his twin sister.

    "She cried three days and three nights after knowing that you got married. My mom and dad couldn¡¯t bear her tears and sent her back to our hometown in Tongzhou. If I had known that your Princess was so terrifying, I would have..."

    "I have my own n for my things." Long Tianhao interrupted with a touch of discontent and Jiang Sheng stopped speaking immediately.

    His cousin was perfect, but he was more entric than his sister.

    Ruqin was also pathetic. She only loved her cousin for all these years but it was just the unrequited love and was fruitless.

    Lin Mengya returned to her yard. She was a little tired after watching the torture and confession for a day.

    She ordered gossipy Baizhi to prepare food in the little kitchen and asked cute Lin Zhongyu to massage her shoulders.

    "The injuries on your back are not recovered yet. Come on, sit next to me and we can have a talk."

    In these days, numerous tonics had been sent to her. She also asked Lin Zhongyu to eat some of these nourishing foods. His thin face started to be round and he was also more bright and cheerful.

    "I¡¯m not tired. Sister, please bring me no matter where you go." Lin Zhongyu looked at Lin Mengya with tears in his eyes and she couldn¡¯t turn down his request.

    "OK, I promise you." This little guy was very polite and called the servants as sister or aunt. They all liked him very much.

    He would definitely be thedy-killer in the capital city when he grew up.

    Many girls would be attracted to him. It seemed that she must prepare rich betrothal gifts for him early.

    "I... Sister... I¡¯m so sleepy." Lin Zhongyu rubbed his eyes and fell on the ground before even finishing his words.

    The room was filled with the sweet smiled and Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong.

    This must be the knockout incense.

    In her mind, the poison radar immediately alerted, and Lin Mengya secretly used the golden hairpin on her head to stimte the acupuncture points that could help her to stay awake.

    These were bad guys!

    "All of them are knocked out! Bring her away!"

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and tried to keep her breathing steady and slow.

    Luckily, she was their target and Xiaoyu was left aside by them.

    Lin Mengya was covered with a sack and was taken out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in secret.

    There was a faint blood smell in the air. It seemed that the guards of the mansion had already been killed.

    She secretly took her golden hairpin and poked a small hole in the sack.

    It was dark outside. She could only see the light in the distance, but she wasn¡¯t sure where she was.

    Several people put her on the carriage, and after an hour of journey, they finally arrived at the destiny.

    She heard the water sound and noticed that someone was paddling a boat in the distance. Lin Mengya suddenly realized where it was.

    "Young Lord, the Princess Yu is here!"

    Bingo! They were at the Peach Blossom Dock!

    "Well, you can leave. I want to talk something with this girl." Lin Mengya was disgusted when she heard his feminine voice.

    He was an old man in his fifties while he pretended to be a young boy. Shame on him!

    The two men threw her out of the bag. Lin Mengya fell on the ground with a ssh. She felt painful.

    "Wake this girl up." As he stopped speaking, Lin Mengya suddenly smelled a stinky smell.

    Then she suddenly sobered up. This thing was more effective than the Red Bull and coffee.

    "Oh! What¡¯s this! It¡¯s stinky!" Lin Mengya woke up and quickly crawled to the corner of the room.

    They had never seen anyone who could move so quickly after waking up from the knockout incense. The young lord and the other two men were shocked and looked at Lin Mengya.

    "Hey, you¡¯re agile. You two can leave and I want to talk with the Princess Yu alone."

    After the young lord stopped speaking, a teenage boy in a red robe appeared and stood in front of Lin Mengya.

    When she first met him, he was just a dusty and in boy.

    Now, wearing this red robe, he was charming and had a neutral beauty.

    His cor was unbuttoned and she could see his slender and white chest.

    His lips were red and he raised his beautiful eyes. You would feel melted after being watched by him for a while.

    But he was a wretched old man who practiced sorcerer! He was a wretched old man who practiced sorcerer! He was a wretched old man who practiced sorcerer!

    Lin Mengya warned herself in her heart. She wouldn¡¯t be moved and deceived by his beauty!

    "Why did you grab me and take me here? Let me go and I want to sleep!" Lin Mengya was not afraid at all. She didn¡¯t know much information about this man. But he was in his fifties while he still pretended to be a boy, which meant that he must be a psychopath! An old psychopath!

    "You¡¯re so heartless. I invite you toe over here because I miss you. You scared me before and I want to take revenge today."

    The young lord gave her a sinister smile. She was indeed an unusual girl.

    Ordinary women would definitely be in a panic if they were confronted with this.

    Why was this girl so calm?

    "Do you want to chat with me? That¡¯s absurd! What¡¯s your purpose?"

    Lin Mengya looked at him coldly. She should be more alert when he talked to her in this gentle tone.

    "It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want you to try the medicine. I heard that you were a fool before and became smart the day when you got married. So I think that you have no loss if you be a fool once again."

    The young lord looked at Lin Mengya with a smile, as if he was ying with a kitten and a puppy.

    He was so vicious!

    Lin Mengya suddenly changed from a normal kid to a fool when she was a child. It was abnormal. She was sure that someone had poisoned her.

    "Well. I¡¯ve already caught by you and I also have no other choices now. I don¡¯t want to eat the medicine without knowing anything. Can you tell me who asked you to do this?"

    Lin Mengya had the final card to save herself and this was her poison radar.

    Even if she became a fool, she might tell others the antidote by ident one day.

    Now she wanted to find out the people behind the scene.

    "Well, I can¡¯t tell you this," The young lord said and Lin Mengya was desperate.

    "I¡¯m a fool and I will never tell this secret to others even though you tell me, right?"

    Lin Mengya continued to lure and persuade him while the smile on his face gradually became sinister.

    "Well, stop trying to deceive me. To tell the truth, you will not only be a fool. You¡¯ll also be deaf, blind andme. More importantly, you will lose your beauty!"

    Lin Mengya was surprised after hearing what the young lord had said.

    Who was it? Why did he/she hate me so much!

    Were they Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu? No, it was impossible. The killers of the Peach Blossom Dock were very expensive. Moreover, it was the young lord who dealt with her in person.

    No! They didn¡¯t have the power!

    "Wow! Look at your eyes! You must be making a n to entrap me! You¡¯re so naughty. I was entrapped by you once and do you think I¡¯ll make the same mistake?"

 Chapter 43 Lets Make a Deal

    "You never know. Haven¡¯t you ever heard that even experienced professionals may make other slip-ups?" Even at this moment, Lin Mengya was still calm and looked at him with a gentle smile.

    "You¡¯re a little guy and have an exaggerated opinion of your abilities. When I emerged as a master of martial arts, your father was still a young man!"

    The young lord crooked his little finger and pointed at Lin Mengya sensually.

    But Lin Mengya closed her eyes and carefully sniffed the smell in the air.

    "Hierro flowers, sandalwood, musk, crape myrtle powder, and there¡¯s another smell..."

    "That¡¯s my body fragrance. You have a good nose." It seemed that the young lord was not eager to force her to eat the medicine. He was a psychopath and enjoyed making fun of his prey.

    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled and shook her head slightly. She looked enigmatic.

    "What are youughing at?" The young lord¡¯s curiosity aroused and he couldn¡¯t understand why this girl was so daring.

    "Iughed because the young lord of the Peach Blossom Dock is impotent. You¡¯re a master of martial arts, but at the full moon night of every month, you would feel sharp pains. You can¡¯t be a real man and will be stuck with a miserable existence for the rest of your life!"

    The young lord suddenly grabbed her by her white and slender neck.

    He grabbed her harder and Lin Mengya found it very difficult to breathe.

    His face became pale with anger. The young lord had tried his best to conceal these secrets but he didn¡¯t expect that this girl found all of them.

    "If you kill me... No one can help you!" Lin Mengya said with great difficulties and her body was immediately thrown into the corner of the room by the young lord.

    "It hurts!" Lin Mengya said in her heart. But she still pretended to be cold and arrogant.

    "How do you know these?" The young lord asked coldly. He was irritated and still wanted to kill her.

    Anyone who knew his secrets must be killed!

    "You don¡¯t need to know this. Let me ask you a question. Do you want to get the antidote?" At this moment, Lin Mengya was very grateful to the poison radar in her head.

    Just now, all the poisonponents automatically appeared in her mind when the aroma was strong to a certain extent.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the price of keeping young was that...

    "You mean it¡¯s a kind of poison? Hey, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Every one of the Peach Blossom Dock knows that I look like this because I go into devil ways when practicing the martial arts!"

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya coldly with his amorous eyes but he was very smart and instantly realized something.

    "It¡¯s impossible! Please think about it carefully! How did you get your body fragrance? You¡¯re not the musk deer and can¡¯t have body fragrance since you¡¯re born!"

    Lin Mengya was sure that it was a kind of poison although the so-called body fragrance was covered by many other perfumes.

    But her radar was very sensitive could help her find out all kinds of poisons.

    "Well..." Lin Mengya¡¯s words brought back his memories of the past years but he still didn¡¯t believe Lin Mengya.

    There were countless skilled doctors in the Peach Blossom Dock while no one had ever told him that he was poisoned.

    "You can question me. But I¡¯m sure that your body fragrance,bined with the perfumes you usually use, has be a kind of extremely rare but sinister poison."

    Looking at the perfume satchel on his waist, Lin Mengya was sure that what she had said about him was right.

    "The flowers in this sachet are nontoxic, but you will be addicted to the mixture of these flower fragrances and your body fragrance. If you leave this smell, you will be weak and unable to use your strength."

    That¡¯s the reason why he had been gotten by her guards at the broker house.

    What she had said was right!

    In an instant, Qinghu had many ideas in his heart.

    The shock on his face had disappeared and he looked at Lin Mengya with a gentle smile.

    "Girl, I want you to cure me. What do you want?"

    He didn¡¯t want to live this life and he wanted to be a healthy man. Moreover, that person couldn¡¯t control him anymore as long as he could get rid of this body.

    "No!" Lin Mengya refused him without any hesitation. It seemed that she was determined and afraid of nothing.

    "You¡¯d better poison me, make me stupid and dumb, break my legs, and then cut my feet. By the way, please don¡¯t torture me, otherwise, I might mix different drugs up and you would be worse!"

    Lin Mengya smiled and stood calmly.

    This girl was the first one in the world who made him suffer a setback.

    "Girl, can we talk it over?" Qinghu was humble and begged forgiveness softly for the first time in his life.

    "I don¡¯t want to talk with you. Well, I¡¯ll drink this drug myself and you don¡¯t need to force me." Lin Mengya said with dignity and refused Qinghu once again without considering his feelings.

    "Hey, you little girl. You¡¯re so hot-tempered! I just made a joke with you. I¡¯m wrong. I apologize to you, OK?"

    Qinghu looked at the girl in front of him pleasantly and became more curious about Lin Mengya. How did the Lin family teach their daughter?

    People always said that he was as cunning as a fox but now he was controlled by this girl.

    "Well, I promise I can cure you, but what can you give me?" She flopped into the wooden armchair in the room. It was covered with good skin of the white fox, which was soft,fortable and warm.

    "I don¡¯t force you to eat the drug, OK? I¡¯ll give you everything you want, what do you think?" Qinghu rolled his eyes and gave her a soft and kind smile.

    Lin Mengya nced at him. Both of them were proficient in the negotiation and they could lie to each other for the whole night.

    After thinking for a while, she crooked her fingers and asked Qinghu toe closer.

    She gently whispered to him and Qinghu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Finally, he had to nod with reluctance in the gaze of Lin Mengya.

    "You¡¯re a smart guy. Well, I promise. But I must get some benefits first."

    He touched Lin Mengya¡¯s smooth forehead with his slender and white finger.

    Qinghu was curious as to whether there was a clever fox in this girl¡¯s head.

    "In fact, the antidote to your poison is simple. But it will take some time to find the medical materials. I¡¯ll write them down and you can ask your men to find them." Lin Mengya was not bashful. She spread a piece of paper on the desk and started to write something on it.

    "Does it really work? Are you sure that I¡¯ll no longer be addicted to this fragrance?" Qinghu looked at the prescription in his hands strangely and asked with doubts.

    Lin Mengya nodded her head frankly and she looked very innocent.

    "Good. Then I¡¯ll have a try. If you lie to me, I¡¯ll not spare you! Qingluan, Huofeng, take Miss Lin to her room. You can have a rest."

    Two beautiful girls pushed open the door and walked in. Lin Mengya found that both of them had a strange fragrance on their bodies.

    Peach Blossom Dock. What kind of ce was this? Why did they control all people with the sinister means?

    "Miss Lin, please follow me!" Qingluan was wearing green clothes while Huofeng was in red. But both of them looked at her coldly.

    Lin Mengya estimated the possibility of escape. In the end, she had to tamely walk out of the room of Qinghu with them.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion must be in a mess if they found that she was missing.

    "Miss Lin, this is the fresh shrimp wonton with chicken soup you want. Ah! Childe Yu! Miss Lin!"

    Baizhi just came back from the small kitchen and she found that Lin Zhongyu was lying on the ground when she entered the room.

    But Miss Lin was missing.

    She rushed in the room and shook Lin Zhongyu desperately. Finally, Childe Yu woke up.

    "Sister... Sister Princess..." Looking at the empty bed, Lin Zhongyu¡¯s muddle head suddenly became clear.

    Sister Princess was missing! He had been knocked out and she must be very dangerous now.

    "Sister Baizhi, I¡¯ll go to the Prince and you stay here. Don¡¯t tell anyone that Sister Princess is missing. Do you understand?"

    After hearing Lin Zhongyu¡¯s words, Baizhi, who was panicked, suddenly understood what she should do at this moment.

    She nodded desperately and her eyes were already filled with tears.

    Miss Lin was missing once again!

    He just woke up and his body was still uncoordinated. But Lin Zhongyu tried his best and rushed to the door of the study room of Long Tianhao quickly.

    The guards didn¡¯t stop him and let him in because they knew that this was the brother of the Princess.

    But before he knocked on the door, he felt a cold wind and a ck shadow held his shaky body into arms.

    "Please save my sister! She was kidnapped by others!" Lin Zhongyu fainted once again after saying this.

    Night sniffed the smell of this boy and found that it was the knockout incense!

    "Princess, I have something to tell you." Long Tianhao was discussing the Peach Blossom Dock with his confidants in the study room.

    Night was at the door and would stop anyone from entering the room. Why did Night want to see him now?

    After thinking for a while, the Prince said to the men in the room.

    "You can leave and we¡¯ll talk about thister."

    All the people left quietly and after a while, there was only Long Tianhao in the room.

    "He has a special knockout incense of the Peach Blossom Dock on his body. The Princess is missing."

    Night put Lin Zhongyu in the chair and told Long Tianhao everything briefly.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s face darkened. He immediately became a shadow and rushed out of the study room.

    "Take Lin Zhongyu and follow me!"

    "Yes."

    It was pitch dark in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    They walked in the room of Lin Mengya and found that her own maid was crying on the desk.

    "What happened?" Long Tianhao frowned. He could still smell the knockout incense in this room.

    He clenched his fist. Those people broke into his mansion! How dare they!

    "I don¡¯t know! Prince! Please save the Princess!"

    Baizhi was panicked and scared and couldn¡¯t say anything useful.

    Long Tianhao frowned, came to Lin Zhongyu who was on the shoulder of Night and hit him at three acupuncture points. Lin Zhongyu finally woke up.

 Chapter 44 Didnt Find Her

    "Prince, my sister... my sister is..." As soon as he woke up, Lin Zhongyu grabbed the sleeves of Long Tianhao and urged him to save his sister.

    "Do you see who kidnapped your sister?" Long Tianhao frowned and asked. Even though the windows were open, he could still smell the knockout incense. It seemed that the Peach Blossom Dock was well prepared.

    People barely noticed the activities all around them and these guys had taken advantage of this to kidnap the Princess in his own mansion. How dare they!

    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t see them. I only remembered talking to my sister and after a while, I felt dizzy. Then, when I woke up, Sister Princess was missing."

    Lin Zhongyu hit himself on the head remorsefully. Why didn¡¯t that group of people take him away? He wanted to be with Sister Princess.

    Was she afraid?

    "Lin Kui, bring along the guards of the mansion to check the major docks. Steward Deng, search the mansion carefully to see if there are any clues. Without the moles, they couldn¡¯t have found out her room so easily."

    "Yes!"

    He suddenly saw a gold hairpin on the messy bed.

    Long Tianhao picked it up and found a little blood in the one end of it.

    Maybe Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t been knocked out.

    Lin Mengya, who had been brought to the so-called cell by Qingluan and Huofeng was sitting at the window and thinking carefully.

    If she guessed right, she was at the bottom of the boat.

    She knocked on the hazy and transparent window and thought that it might be made of the crystal.

    It was pitch dark outside the crystal window and she could only see light passing by asionally. After watching more carefully, Lin Mengya realized that they were deep in the water!

    Gee, how could they do this without modern science and technology?

    Everyone believed that the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock should be a huge dock.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that the main body of the Peach Blossom Dock was hidden under the water.

    Now, it was even more difficult for her to escape from this ce.

    "Little girl, it¡¯s difficult toe out of here." The closed door was suddenly pushed open and Qinghu was standing at the door idly.

    "Why should I run away? You will send me back sooner orter."

    Lin Mengya was not afraid at all. She was sitting at the window and looked at Qinghu leisurely.

    "I promise to protect you for three years. But you must help me to eradicate my poison." Qinghu walked over and sat in the chair in the room.

    He looked more lonely and less frivolous than before.

    "Sure, I promise. But I¡¯m curious about you. Who raised you? Who made you be such an excellent killer?"

    The special fragrance of Qinghu could help him get great internal strength in a short time. But unluckily, it was addictive and he would feel extremely painful every month.

    "I¡¯m an orphan and the previous owner of the Peach Blossom Dock adopted me and became my master."

    Under the dim light of the room, she could see a certain sadness in his face.

    Lin Mengya turned her head and said lightly, "Stop trying to soften me up, it¡¯s useless."

    After hearing her words, Qinghu immediatelyughed and became as seductive and charming as before.

    "You¡¯re so hard-hearted. OK, you got me."

    "When dealing with people like you, the most important thing is to stay alert and avoid being deceived by you. I clearly know what you¡¯re thinking about. You want to pretend to be pitiable and cheat me out of my antidote. That¡¯s impossible!"

    Qinghu was so shrewd. But luckily, she was a principled and sensible girl.

    Otherwise, she might have been cheated by him.

    "Wow, you¡¯re smart. But your husband is not so clever. Now, he¡¯s running around the city and checking all the docks,rge or small. But my Peach Blossom Dock is right before his eyes."

    Lin Mengya suddenly had an idea. No one knew the position of the Peach Blossom Dock. What¡¯s the reason for this?

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back when the day breaks. Girl, don¡¯t try to y games, otherwise, even I can not keep you safe."

    Qinghu touched her forehead and walked out of her room of detention gracefully.

    She hoped that Long Tianhao could find the Peach Blossom Dock. But after hearing what Qinghu had said, she realized that there didn¡¯t seem much likelihood of this happening.

    "Prince, we¡¯ve searched all the 18 docks in the capital city and didn¡¯t find the Princess."

    Standing on the dock, Long Tianhao looked at the big and small boats carefully. Then he suddenly realized that something was wrong. ording to the clues given by the governor, the Peach Blossom Dock must be very huge while any one of these docks was not so big.

    What happened? Could they disappear from the dock overnight?

    He frowned and was determined to find the Peach Blossom Dock. They kidnapped Lin Mengya and more importantly, he certainly would not let anyone enter and leave his mansion so easily as if there were no guards at all.

    These people didn¡¯t just want to kill Lin Mengya, they were challenging him.

    "You need to continue to search carefully and pay attention to every clue. If you find out where the Princess is, report to me quickly."

    "Yes!"

    Guards of the mansion disappeared into the darkness once again. He couldn¡¯t find her in a big way, otherwise, everyone would know that the Princess was missing.

    And they would also seize this chance to spread rumors and create trouble.

    A sneer hung on his lips.

    They forced him to get married with a fool and thought that they were doing good deeds.

    But now, after finding that Lin Mengya became a normal girl, they started to send people to keep an eye on her. They would definitely criticize andugh at her if she did something wrong.

    They were so vicious!

    "Prince, Concubine De wants you toe over as soon as possible."

    Steward Deng was standing behind Long Tianhao. He frowned and stared at the river which had the reflecting light on the surface.

    "OK, I¡¯lle over right away."

    It was sote, why did his mother want to...

    Long Tianhao hurried back to the Art Courtyard of Concubine De and found that Jiang Sheng stood at her side and dared not look into his eyes.

    No wonder his mother hurriedly asked him toe over. It turned out that this guy had gossiped about him and Lin Mengya once again.

    "Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you ask me toe over?"

    Concubine De frowned. She looked at Jiang Sheng and her cold son and didn¡¯t know how to start.

    "Where¡¯s Ya¡¯er? Why didn¡¯t shee with you?"

    Long Tianhao dropped his eyes, stood in front of Concubine De and said, "The Princess is asleep. Mother, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "You are lying! Jingyue has fished for information and found that your Princess was missing! Why do you lie to me?"

    She banged the table with her slender hands, which had the golden fake nails on the fingers.

    He was very stubborn from childhood.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t even tell or discuss with her after such a big thing had happened in the mansion.

    "Mother, please don¡¯t be angry, this thing is of great importance. Besides, if you know this, you will definitely be worried day and night. I can¡¯t let you suffer."

    Concubine De became not so angry after hearing what her son had said.

    Then she noticed that Jiang Sheng was winking at her broadly. After thinking for a while, she continued.

    "I know that you love your Princess. But she was kidnapped by the gangs. What if..."

    But Long Tianhao interrupted Concubine De.

    "Mother, don¡¯t worry. She wille back safely."

    Then Long Tianhao looked at Jiang Sheng coldly, which made him scared.

    He hated those who were gossipy.

    It seemed that he should have less contact with this cousin.

    "Well, I hope so. But if something bad happens to her, I¡¯ll definitely find a new wife for you and I don¡¯t care if you hate me. By the way, Ruqin..."

    "Mother, I don¡¯t want her toe over here. I have my own n for my life."

    Long Tianhao refused his mother proposal without hesitation and didn¡¯t care about Jiang Sheng¡¯s feelings at all.

    When they were still children, his mother and father joked that Ruqin would be his Princess in the future.

    But he only took her as his sister over all these years.

    Jiang Sheng was so meddlesome.

    "But your great uncle (Concubine De¡¯s big brother) has been helping us for these years. Ruqin is his favorite child, otherwise, he would note over here and ask me to help him."

    Concubine De was in a dilemma. She had known Ruqin since she was still a baby.

    She was beautiful and clever. But as a youngdy of a noble family, she was a little spoiled.

    But she would correct this shoring after getting married.

    Ya¡¯er was also a good girl. But ording to Jiang Sheng, she had two faces and was very vicious. She didn¡¯t think Ya¡¯er was the best wife for her son.

    Besides, she was also kidnapped now.

    If something bad happened to Lin Mengya, she would definitely take Ruqin into the mansion.

    "I will never forget great uncle¡¯s kindness to us. But mother, I¡¯ve just got married and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to marry a vice Princess at this time."

    Long Tianhao frowned and said coldly.

    At that time, the Empress threatened to kill his mother and forced him to marry Lin Mengya.

    But now, his mother asked him to marry Ruqin to pay a debt of gratitude.

    His marriage had been used by others for two times.

    Long Tianhao knew that he would never fall in love with a woman. But he was still angry when he was forced to marry a girl.

    "Well... OK. Let¡¯s do this for the time being. You need to hurry up and find Ya¡¯er. Ask her toe over and I have something to ask her."

    "Yes." Long Tianhao nodded and frowned.

    "Sheng¡¯er, you can leave with your cousin. I¡¯m tired and want to go to bed."

    She waved hands and asked Jiang Sheng to leave the Art Courtyard. With the help of Jinyue and Jingyue, she returned to the bedroom inside.

    "Cousin, why don¡¯t you want to marry Ruqin? She¡¯s clever and beautiful! She¡¯s a lot better than the vicious woman!"

    Jiang Sheng asked with anger but he dared not say something harsher.

    Long Tianhao looked at Jiang Sheng coldly and then opened his mouth and said,

    "You can¡¯t participate in anything from today on, otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you out of the mansion!"

    Jiang Sheng could notice some detestation in his cold voice.

    Even Jiang Sheng was bold, he dared not make any noise.

    He thought that his aunt would definitely convince Long Tianhao to marry Ruqin but they failed atst.

    He shook his head and followed Long Tianhao. With his head bowed, he dared not say anything.

 Chapter 45 Threatening but Not Dangerous

    Lin Mengya, who was leisurely visiting the Peach Blossom Dock didn¡¯t realize that Jiang Sheng was trying to destabilize her marriage just after she had been kidnappedst night.

    Maybe she was the only one who could have a sound sleep in the enemy¡¯s headquarter.

    "Girl, it¡¯s time to get up." Lin Mengya suddenly heard a delicate and sweet voice. She opened her eyes and found that Qinghu¡¯s face was erged and was very close to hers.

    "You seemed to have grown up a little, right?" Lin Mengya pointed at his face and asked. When they first met, he was like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy.

    After just one night, he seemed to have grown up from a boy to a young man.

    Well, maybe she just woke up and didn¡¯t see him clearly.

    "Yes! I think so! You gave me the prescriptionst night and I took some of the medicines. In the beginning, I felt that my limbs were bitten by ants and worms. It was so painful!"

    Sitting happily at her bedside, Qinghu touched his face and was ted and satisfied.

    "Did you take them orally?" Lin Mengya looked at the guy in front of her with doubts but sheughed in her sleeves.

    He was so impatient.

    "Yeah. But girl, it hurts so much and I might die of pain one day. Is there any way to ease it?"

    Holding his face, Qinghu came closer to her face and looked at her piteously. It seemed that he was really afraid of the sharp pain.

    "Well, yesterday I forgot to tell you that these medicines were very strong and you can take a medicated bath..."

    After hearing what Lin Mengya had said, Qinghu¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    Finally, he had to nod with reluctance. Taking a medicated bath was a better way but why didn¡¯t she tell himst night? Did she y tricks on him deliberately?

    "You must remember that if you take a bath, you have to stop for half a month every three months. After about a year, you¡¯ll stop relying on that powder."

    Although it would take a year to eradicate the poison, Qinghu was not dissatisfied at all.

    He had been waiting for so many years and this was nothing to him.

    "After a year, I will give you another prescription to eradicate the poison in your body. Please remember that you can no longer use the poisonous fragrance from now on."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s main worry was that Qinghu couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the poisonous fragrance.

    If a drug abuser became addicted to drugs once again, it would be a lot more difficult for him/her to kick this habit. And the same was true for Qinghu.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I hate the fragrance and I will never use it again."

    A hint of coldness shed across his eyes.

    He had been living in hypocritical lies for many years.

    Now, he finally found a chance and he would definitely free himself from that person¡¯s control.

    "OK, please send me back now. I spent the night here and they must be very worried about me."

    In fact, Lin Mengya could have given him all the prescriptions and asked him to find all the herbs and medicines.

    However, when dealing with these murderous killers, the most important thing was that you have cards in your hands.

    As long as she had something that Qinghu wanted, she could negotiate with him.

    "OK! I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back immediately, please wait for a moment!"

    Qinghu immediately went out to prepare for her leaving. Now, he was obedient to her in all things but he still refused to answer some important questions.

    For example, what¡¯s the secret of the Peach Blossom Dock? Who was the one behind the scene? Why did it want to kill her?

    "Girl, I¡¯ve promised to protect you for three years, but I have something to do in the next three months. So you need to be very careful and I still want you to help me eradicate the poison!"

    Lin Mengya was blindfolded once again and she heard Qinghu¡¯s voice.

    Qinghu had told her that a mysterious customer had spent a lot of money asking them to kill her.

    If they failed to kill her, Qinghu had to do something else topensate this customer.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She believed that no one could kill her except for Qinghu. So she was safe now.

    A man carried Lin Mengya on his shoulders and she came over all dizzy.

    She was getting farther away from the damp water vapor. She felt that she might be away from the Peach Blossom Dock.

    She felt that she was put in a carriage and they were moving on an unknown road.

    Lin Mengya secretly took off her blindfold and saw the gate of the capital city in the distance.

    The gate was closedst night. How did they get out of the city?

    "Laoliu, go see the woman. Is she asleep? We¡¯ve walked for a long time, why didn¡¯t she make any sound?

    Lin Mengya was scared by the sudden voice outside of the carriage.

    She immediatelyy down in the carriage as if she was really asleep.

    "Yes, she¡¯s asleep. This woman is so careless. By the way, do you know why the young lord let her go? She was worth 100,000 taels of silver! Let¡¯s kill her ande back to get the money reward, what do you think?"

    Lin Mengya was shocked by their words. Why did Qinghu choose these two greedy men to send her back?

    "I also want to get the money. But if the young lord knows this, we will definitely be killed."

    Human beings died in pursuit of wealth, and birds died in pursuit of food. Lin Mengya suddenly realized that she was in danger.

    Sure enough, the two men outside discussed for a while and they turned the carriage around.

    They would definitely kill her at a ce where there was no one else!

    "Hey, this woman is quite beautiful, let¡¯s first rape her and have fun."

    "Haha, OK. When we find a ce, you can enjoy it first."

    Lin Mengya felt sick inside the carriage.

    It was vile enough for them to kill her for money but now they even wanted to rape her!

    Damn it!

    It seemed that the carriage finally arrived at a secret ce. Lin Mengya continued to pretend to be asleep and wait for the right moment.

    "Why did you two bring my guest to this ce?"

    While she was thinking carefully to make a n, she suddenly heard the soft voice of Qinghu outside of the carriage.

    "Young... young lord!" They looked at the young man in front of them with fear and shock and they even stammered with dread.

    "I¡¯ve known that you two are not loyal to me. Well, this is a good opportunity to kill you."

    Lin Mengya heard a sudden sound and then it became quiet once again.

    "Girl, you cane out now."

    Qinghu teased Lin Mengya who was sitting in the carriage with his cute and witty voice.

    She looked out the carriage but found no one except for Qinghu who was wearing white clothes.

    "Where are they?"

    Lin Mengya pointed at the position of the driver and Qinghu waved the small bottle in his hand.

    "This powder can reduce their corpses into ashes. I¡¯ve already known that they have ulterior motives. I have a try and they are easily exposed."

    Qinghu was quite proud while Lin Mengya wanted to smash her fists into his smug face.

    Ulterior motives? Qinghu was lying! He was definitely taking vengeance on her! Because she hadn¡¯t told him that those medicines were used for bathing.

    "Alright. Girl, I have to go."

    Qinghu gave her a naughty smile, waved his sleeves and then disappeared in the forests.

    Lin Mengya stared at him with anger and realized that she was deceived by this man once again!

    Men couldn¡¯t be trusted!

    "Miss Lin is back! Childe Yu, Miss Lin is back!"

    Baizhi hadn¡¯t sleptst night and her eyes were as red as that of the rabbits. She looked at Lin Mengya who was brought back by the guard team with excitement.

    The Prince didn¡¯t allow them to spread the news, so only a few people of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion knew that Miss Lin was missing.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Miss Lin woulde back safely, so she became ecstatic in an instant. She pulled Lin Zhongyu who was worried and unhappy and rushed out of the yard to wee Miss Lin.

    "Miss Lin, are you alright?"

    Baizhi was crying and her face was filled with tears and nasal discharges. Lin Mengya tried to stay away from her but Baizhi held her even tighter.

    She could only give up the idea of trying to keep her clothes clean.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m back. Well, you see, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes were also red. He and Baizhi were like chicks and Lin Mengya was the one who protected them.

    "Come on, give me a hug. I don¡¯t want to keep this dress anyway."

    She beckoned Lin Zhongyu toe closer and smiled with resignation.

    "Sister Princess, wee back."

    Putting his head on the shoulders of Lin Mengya, Lin Zhongyu felt that his world finally restored peace.

    Fortunately, Sister Princess was back.

    Lin Kui looked at this scene of happy reunion made by the Princess with resignation.

    When Baizhi stopped her loud crying and started to sob softly, Lin Kui finally found a chance to speak.

    "Princess, the Prince wants you toe over, please..."

    Looking at the Princess whose clothes were crumpled, Lin Kui didn¡¯t urge her to hurry up.

    "OK, I will change my clothes ande over quickly."

    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly. Gee, she had been kidnapped for a night and her clothes were still clean and tidy.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that her clothes would be stained with tears and nasal discharges of Baizhi aftering back. It was funny.

    After she had freshened up, Lin Mengya followed Lin Kui and went to the study room of Long Tianhao.

    After she had interrogated the governor in the secret prison, she also became one of the aides of Long Tianhao. So she could participate in their discussions and meetings.

    And she had never seen these people before.

    "Pay respect to Princess Yu."

    They knelt and pay respects to her. But she was only a fake Princess.

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianhao and found that he didn¡¯t show any objection to their behavior.

    Then she realized that it was also part of her task to pretend to be the Princess.

    "Don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re a family and these courtesies are unnecessary."

    She replied generously and found that these men were looking at her appreciatively.

    She smiled softly and also sat in the seat of the study room.

    "What happenedst night?"

    Long Tianhao asked without even raising his head. Lin Mengya thought for a while and told them her ideas.

    "I was knocked out and locked in the Peach Blossom Dock yesterday. Besides, I guess that the Peach Blossom Dock is hidden in a port of the capital city!"

 Chapter 46 Hidden Dangers

    "What? No! It¡¯s impossible!"

    A man who sat opposite Lin Mengya pounded the table and stood up. He looked like a military general.

    This man was about thirty years old and had a bushy beard. He must have a very short fuse.

    "Zhu Qiang, you have always been responsible for finding out the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock. If you have any questions, you can ask the Princess now."

    Lin Mengya suddenly saw a slender and elegant man.

    He was wearing green clothes and holding a folding fan and looked gentle, harmless and clean-cut. He seemed to be very kind and friendly.

    Lin Mengya nced at him and was sure that this guy was definitely an adviser of Long Tianhao.

    "The thieves of the Peach Blossom Dock are sinister and crafty. If they are hiding around the suburb of the capital city, we can definitely find some clues. There are our spies all over the city and no one can slip through our!"

    Obviously, Zhu Qiang¡¯s words found an echo with many of those present.

    But Lin Mengya smiled and took the fragrant tea on the table.

    "General Zhu, you must have heard of the allusion of Darkness Under the Light, right?" The man in green was surprised by what Lin Mengya had asked. Zhu Qiang was indeed a young general who guarded the capital city, but why did she know this?

    "Darkness Under the Light?" Zhu Qiang was a warrior and didn¡¯t notice this small detail. He just stared at Lin Mengya with doubts.

    It seemed that he would not give up until she exined the meaning of this allusion.

    "I¡¯ve entered the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock. I was in the carriage and we arrived within one hour. In such a short period of time, even an outstanding horse couldn¡¯t go too far."

    The headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock?

    All men in the study room stared speechless at each other. This was the secret of the capital city!

    "Besides, Peach Blossom Dock is not on a boat. I believe that it might be a mysterious building built under water. The so-called dock may just be a cover-up."

    Even if they chose a stable dock, there would be slight sway under the influence of the water flow.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s perception had been trained rigorously by her instructor, so she was sure that this was definitely not on a boat.

    In an instant, everyone was shocked except for Long Tianhao and the man in green.

    "How can someone live in the water in this world? Even if they live under the water, they must have the venttor!"

    The man in green frowned and asked the most critical question.

    Lin Mengya gave him a faint smile.

    "I¡¯ve heard that some mountain people would dig tunnels underground in order to avoid robbers. These tunnels are curved and have their own functions. However, there are also many hidden vents in the ground and even the one who digs it can¡¯t find all the vents. So I think that the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock is the same."

    When she was in college, the teacher showed them an old film called "Tunnel Warfare" in order to cultivate their patriotic sentiments. She was now telling them this story calmly.

    It was obvious that the current Zhu State didn¡¯t have the historical umtion of Huaxia for five thousand years.

    After hearing what Lin Mengya had said, everyone in the study room suddenly had the vacant looks on their faces in a short time.

    She might be imagining or daydreaming.

    But what the Princess had said suddenly enlightened them.

    "Well... I see. The year beforest, I took the soldiers to encircle a killer of the Peach Blossom Dock who had seeded in the assassination. He jumped into the water and disappeared. We asked hundreds of good swimmers to search in the water but we found nothing. Some people even said that the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock were all ghosts and they would take your life."

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that they saw the killers as ghosts.

    In fact, the ghosts and gods were just people¡¯s spections and wild guesses.

    Even Long Tianhao, who was very smart, would feel puzzled sometimes.

    "Princess, you¡¯re so careful. I¡¯m Baili Wuchen and I acknowledge defeat."

    The man in green cupped one hand in the other before his chest to show respect. Lin Mengya remembered his name.

    This man was quite handsome and you would think that he was just an elegant young man at first nce.

    But it seemed that the men in the study room were all respectful to him. He must y an important role.

    "Mr. Baili, you tter me. I¡¯m just lucky and have such an adventure."

    "But here¡¯s a thing I can¡¯t figure out. It¡¯s said that the young lord of the Peach Blossom Dock is extremely cruel and merciless. Princess, you were kidnapped and sent to the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock. Why did they send you back?"

    The study room suddenly became very quiet. Looking at the man who slowly raised this brutal question, Lin Mengya gave them a more charming smile.

    "Because I¡¯m the enemy agent of the Peach Blossom Dock and Ie back here to harm your Prince."

    Lin Mengya looked directly into the eyes of Baili Wuchen without any fear. She was calm and there was no panic in her face.

    The surrounding air gradually froze and everyone looked at Lin Mengya in a precautionary posture.

    She would immediately be killed as soon as the order was given.

    "Princess, please exin. I¡¯m very curious."

    Baili Wuchen said gently, but there were hidden dangers in his words.

    Since ancient times, the advisors were cautious and would not easily believe anyone.

    Lin Mengya knew that if she couldn¡¯t win the trust of Baili Wuchen, Long Tianhao would not believe herpletely.

    Working for a master who didn¡¯t believe in you was like dancing at the point of a sword. If you were not careful, you would definitely be killed.

    "Because I reached a deal with Qinghu, the young lord of the Peach Blossom Dock. I can¡¯t tell the content of this deal to anyone except for Baili Wuchen and the Prince!"

    She secretly got Baili Wuchen and Long Tianhao on her side and easily drove a wedge between Baili Wuchen and other men.

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s expression changed slightly and he realized that this woman might be also good at controlling others¡¯ emotions.

    "Why can¡¯t we know the content? I¡¯m not so cultivated but I¡¯m loyal to the Prince. Princess, if you think we can¡¯t be trusted, I will be depressed."

    Zhu Qiang, who was frank and careless, didn¡¯t realize that his words secretly put Baili Wuchen at a disadvantage.

    Lin Mengya just smiled and added more fuel to the me.

    "Well, it depends on Mr. Baili. If he thinks that I can tell you this secret, I¡¯ll tell all of you now."

    Lin Mengya quietly framed up Baili Wuchen once again and made trouble for him.

    If Baili said yes, they might be at a disadvantage after this secret was disclosed by others.

    But it seemed that Baili didn¡¯t trust these men present if he said no.

    This woman was so mean.

    "I¡¯m ipetent, the Prince should have the final say on these important affairs."

    Baili Wuchen allowed himself a wry smile in his mind and thought that he might use numerous good wine to make his dudes happy after this meeting.

    "Walls have ears."

    Long Tianhao, who had been silent for a long time, said these three words, and everyone didn¡¯t mention this affair anymore.

    Sitting in her chair, Lin Mengya was drinking the tea and suppressing hercency.

    It was impossible for them to frame her up!

    Then they were just discussing some ways to make up for the current situation. Lin Mengya just listened quietly and didn¡¯t give many ideas.

    Therefore, everyone quietly left at lunchtime. In the study room, there were only Baili Wuchen, Long Tianhao, and Lin Mengya who was calm and rxed.

    "You two follow me." Long Tianhao looked at them lightly and stood up to open a hidden door in the study room.

    Lin Mengya cleverly followed the two of them and sneaked into the tunnel behind the closed door.

    The secret room was notrge, and theyout was simr to that of the study. There were a lot of letters on the red sandalwood table.

    Many things in the study room were used to deceive the public.

    But this secret room was different. Documents in this ce were the true secrets of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "Well, you can speak up. What¡¯s the deal between you and Qinghu?"

    Long Tianhao said briefly. Hepletely knew their intentions when Lin Mengya and Baili Wuchen were talking in the study.

    Wuchen seemed humble, but he was actually arrogant and proud.

    There should be someone to depress him.

    "Qinghu was severely poisoned and I can detoxify it. So I will give him the prescription and he must protect me and keep me safe for three years. This is the deal between Qinghu and me. If you don¡¯t trust me, I can ask him toe over and tell you in person."

    Long Tianhao and Baili Wuchen stared speechless at each other. They had paid close attention to the Peach Blossom Dock for many years but they had never heard this news.

    "I know that you won¡¯t believe it. Three monthster, Qinghu wille over and protect me. I hope that you won¡¯t be too surprised at that time."

    The best killer of this country must work for a girl as her bodyguard for three years. It sounded like a ridiculous story!

    Lin Mengya smiled secretly. Everyone would definitely be astonished at that time.

    "Prince, how about..."

    There was a glimpse of cruelty in Baili Wuchen eyes. He must want to take this opportunity to kill this old enemy!

    But Long Tianhao shook his head. He had a bigger n about Qinghu.

    "No. Wuchen, you can leave now."

    Baili Wuchen didn¡¯t give up and still wanted to persuade the Prince. But he immediately realized that the Princess, who had framed him up, was still standing around.

    He immediately turned and disappeared in the secret tunnel.

    There were only Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao in this big secret room.

    "Do you have a clear idea of my subordinates?"

    "This is the first time I meet them, but I also find some superficial problems. Prince, your men are extremely capable but the team is not good enough."

    Lin Mengya was honest and went straight to the heart of the matter.

    "Talk about it." Long Tianhao was not angry. Instead, he looked at Lin Mengya with great interests and hoped that she could say something different.

    "Your generals are outstanding and strong, but they are not astute enough and know little about strategies. Your advisors are very clever and crafty. They are good at destroying others, but they are not open and straightforward. Besides, they¡¯re arrogant and might be harsh to others."

    Lin Mengya said softly. But she pointed out the biggest concern of Long Tianhao.

    He clearly knew their ws. But no one was perfect and these men were all the best talents in this country.

    It was a pity that he abandoned them because of their ws.

    "Prince, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a simple way to help them ovee their shorings. You need to treat these men as individuals and put them in the right position to improve their ability instead of treating them as guests in your mansion."

    "Treat these men as individuals! Long Tianhao had been thinking about this for a long time but he didn¡¯t do this because of various concerns."

    He didn¡¯t expect that this girl had the same idea as him.

 Chapter 47 Something Strange Happened Once Again

    "In your judgment, how to train them?"

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and told the Prince her opinion.

    "The generals should be sent to the border. They will be good tacticians after living through the war. Guarding the capital city is an important task for them, but more importantly, they have to be tactical and clever. Advisors can be secret agents. They must slip into other officials¡¯ mansions to be their advisors. In this way, we can clearly know others¡¯ movements and our advisors can also gain more experience. We can get a double advantage."

    Long Tianhao suddenly felt excited. He had the same idea as Lin Mengya and he had already started to draw up a n.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that it was Lin Mengya whopletely understood what he wanted!

    After thinking for a while, Long Tianhao suddenly realized that Lin Mengya had been kidnappedst night and he hadn¡¯t asked whether she felt good yet.

    "Are... you tired?" Long Tianhao felt strange after asking her this question.

    In his life, he had neverforted anyone before. But he had just tried to console a woman a few seconds ago.

    So he suddenly became awkward.

    "I¡¯m fine. Prince, if you¡¯re tired, you can have a rest."

    Lin Mengya said with anger. He was so dull and inarticte. She had been at dangerst night and he didn¡¯t console her after she came back home.

    She had also been treated as the spy, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have framed Baili Wuchen up.

    "I... I didn¡¯t mean that. Please stay and have lunch with me."

    He invited her a lunch, which was rare.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She was starving, anyway.

    They went out of the secret room and entered the study.

    The smell of rice was particrly appetizing today.

    Lin Mengya sat at the dining table and had a good appetite. There were red and sweet squirrel-shaped mandarin fish, delicious bamboo soup, and four or five refined dishes.

    "No wonder the Prince asked the small kitchen to prepare so many dishes. Princess also has lunch here."

    Steward Deng said casually. But her heart beat faster after hearing his words.

    She had fully understood that Long Tianhao was cold and indifferent to others. But she was still moved by this heart-warming behavior because this was rare for this man.

    Lin Mengya ate happily. Everything was delicious when you were hungry.

    "Prince, I have something to discuss with you."

    Biting the chopsticks, Lin Mengya tried hard to pretend to be innocent.

    Long Tianhao looked at her and raised his eyebrows. Every time when Lin Mengya had this expression, something bad must have happened.

    "Well, you can speak up. What¡¯s the matter?"

    Lin Mengya smiled and became serious.

    "I think that we need to assign some work for the woman servants I bought from the broker house." Lin Mengya pretended to mention this carelessly. In fact, she thought that there were only a few people in her yard and it was too empty.

    "You brought them back, so you can make the n by yourself."

    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t want to interfere in the affairs of the inner chambers for womenfolk.

    Since his mother and Lin Mengya were fully responsible for the affairs of the mansion, they had the right to make their own decisions.

    "OK. Thank you, Prince. I¡¯m full. You can continue to enjoy it."

    Lin Mengya had always been a very realistic person. After getting the permission of Long Tianhao, she put down her bowl and ran out of the study.

    There was only Long Tianhao sitting at the dining table. But he suddenly felt that the same dishes were not so delicious after she had left.

    "Miss Lin, do you really want to pick more servant girls? Have I done something wrong? Are you unsatisfied with me?"

    Woman and girl servants she had brought back that day stood in the yard in two lines and waited for the inspection of their hostess.

    "No, you are excellent. But I feel that our yard is so empty and deste. Besides, you¡¯re too busy taking care of me and Xiaoyu by yourself. I don¡¯t want you to be so tired."

    She patted Baizhi¡¯s hands tofort her. This girl had already been jealous before Lin Mengya picked any servants.

    The servants worked for her shouldn¡¯t be so fragile.

    "Well, OK. But I must be responsible for your diet and daily life in the future!"

    Baizhi was still like a child and she became happy again after Lin Mengya hadforted her.

    The woman and girl servants were standing obediently in the yard.

    The zing sun was shining right over their heads. After standing here in less than one hour, they were dripping with perspiration.

    Lin Mengya sat at the door and stared at them. More and more woman servants and girl servants left.

    Only those who could persist to the end could be her servants. She also wanted to take this opportunity to carefully observe their conduct.

    Not all those who worked for her could be her confidants.

    Gradually, half of them had left and there were only a dozen woman and girl servants standing in the yard.

    Lin Mengya whispered to Aunt Jinyue and asked her to give them some instructions.

    "Some people left before. We¡¯ll give each of them three pennies, a piece of coarse cloth, and two pounds of fresh meat as family resettlement allowances. You can get these at the ountant. The rest of youe into the room and the master wants to ask you some questions."

    Those who had been eliminated didn¡¯t expect that they also had a reward.

    So they immediately went out to get the reward happily.

    The left a dozen servants were not disappointed at all, instead, they were more eager to work for Lin Mengya.

    More than a dozen servants walked in one by one. Lin Mengya sat behind the screen and no one could see her face.

    "You know that the Prince¡¯s mansion is different from the ordinary family. And my Qinn Courtyard has more rules and trivial things. Do you have any skills? You can tell me now."

    They only felt that the voice of their hostess was very young.

    They had caught a glimpse of her at the broker house that day and knew that the Princess was very beautiful and elegant. But they dared not to look straight at her.

    "If the master asks you a question, you must show your respects before answering the question. This was polite and in conformity with our rules. But you¡¯re new here and I¡¯ll not punish you for this today."

    Aunt Jinyue was quite young, but she was strict and asked the servants toply with the rules of the imperial pce.

    The woman and girl servants dared not to look up. They obediently make a self-introduction one by one.

    But their skills weremon, like needlework and cooking.

    After listening for a while, Lin Mengya asked Jinyue to bring them to take the examination.

    They had spent an afternoon picking servants. At the time of dinner, Jinyue brought two beautiful girls to show respects for Lin Mengya.

    "Respects to the Princess. There are two girls and their names are Xiaowan and Xiaoning. Master, I think they are agile, clever and have regr features, so I bring them over. Master, you can have a look."

    Lin Mengya looked at them carefully. The girl called Xiaowan was bright-eyed and had good features. She seemed to be quiet and calm.

    And the other girl called Xiaoning was beautiful-looking, with her eyes nting a bit upwardly. She must be clever and shrewd.

    She was really somebody.

    She couldn¡¯t find a group of obedient and timid girls to work for her in the courtyard. One of them must be shrewd and smart, otherwise, they would be bullied by others.

    "Pay respect to Princess Yu."

    It was the first time for these two girls to enter the royal family, so they were nervous.

    They were kneeling on the ground and could only see her tiny feet in a pair of golden silk phoenix embroidered shoes.

    They looked up secretly and saw a small face with a gentle smile.

    Gee, the Princess looked even younger than them!

    "Get up, I don¡¯t have so many rules. As long as you are loyal and obedient, I will not be hard on you."

    Lin Mengya smiled and said. They looked scared and terrified, Aunt Jinyue must have given them an earful.

    So she chose to be a good master tofort them.

    "Yes, master."

    Lin Mengya looked narrowly at these two girls who were standing obediently in front of her.

    "From now on, Xiaowan, your name is Baiji and Xiaoning will be Baishao. You are all first-ss servant girls. Aunt Jinyue will teach you everything."

    "Yes. Master, thank you for giving us a new name."

    The two girls were all happy.

    It was a great blessing to be the first-ss servant girl in the Qinn Courtyard.

    Aunt Jinyue wanted to take these two girls out. But at the same time, Steward Deng rushed into the Qinn Courtyard hurriedly.

    "Pay respect to the Princess. Princess, the Empress asked someone to bring a statuette of Songzi Guanyin (a Bodhisattva who can help women be pregnant and have children) from the pce and give it to you."

    The Empress?

    She remembered her dignified but scheming face.

    Why did she give her a statuette of Songzi Guanyin for no reason?

    "I see. Jinyue and Baizhi, go with me to wee the Empress¡¯ gift."

    She nodded, brought two servants girls and went out of the Qinn Courtyard with Steward Deng.

    Whether it was a scheme or not, they must ept her gift because they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Empress.

    "Princess, you¡¯re too polite. I have been ordered by the Empress and give you a statuette of Songzi Guanyin."

    The eunuch said in a neutral voice. Lin Mengya immediately asked Baizhi to ept the red sandalwood box with the Songzi Guanyin statuette in it.

    "Thank you foring here sote in person."

    The eunuch clearly knew that his master didn¡¯t get along well with the masters of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "Princess, please open it and have a look. Then I cane back and report on my mission."

    Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong. She felt strange for no reason.

    But if there was something wrong with the statuette, she could point out directly. So she decided to open it now.

    As soon as she opened the box, the smell of sandalwood made them calm down.

    Although it was only a Songzi Guanyin statuette, it was true to life and was of high quality.

    "Princess, you¡¯ve had a look, so I¡¯ve finished my task. I have to leave now."

    The eunuch immediately hurried away. It seemed that he might be eaten if he stayed here any longer.

    "Master, how to handle this statuette?" The Empress had been trying to frame Concubine De up many times in the imperial harem for the past years. But she could alwayse safely out of danger.

    So Jinyue didn¡¯t like the Empress who looked kind but was cruel and vicious inside.

    "Put it in my room first. I¡¯ll ask an expert to have a look tomorrow. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, we can find a room toy it."

    Lin Mengya looked at the sandalwood box once again. Why did she feel strange?

    "You can also have a look. This is the Songzi Guanyin gifted by the Empress!"

    Aftering back, Baizhi asked Baiji and Baishao to look at the Box in her hands.

    Jinyue was busy going back to the Art Courtyard and reporting this news to Concubine De. So these two girls were staying at the Qinn Courtyard now.

    None of them dared to touch the statuette. So they huddled together and discussed it.

    "It¡¯s definitely a treasure of the imperial pce. It¡¯s so exquisite!"

    Baishao was vivacious and Baizhi was the youngest of them. They became familiar with each other after a while.

 Chapter 48 A Vicious Trick

    The two girl servants kept praising the craftsmanship of the craftsman.

    After observing for a while, Baiji noticed that her master looked worried.

    She carefully walked over and served her a cup of tea.

    "Master, don¡¯t you like this statuette sent by the Empress?" Baiji asked. Lin Mengya looked up at her, smiled and shook her head.

    "No. We all like the gifts given by the Empress."

    These two girls were not her confidants yet, so she couldn¡¯t tell them everything. These were secrets of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and it was not wise to tell your secrets to everyone.

    "I see. Master, I¡¯ve never seen such a fine statuette before!" Although Baizhi was clever and sensitive, she was only a little girl. For her, this statuette of Songzi Guanyin was the most precious treasure in the world.

    Lin Mengya smiled slightly. She still couldn¡¯t figure out the secrets hidden in this statuette.

    They had been studying this statuette for a long time and even Lin Zhongyu came over and wanted to have a look at the middle of the night. So Lin Mengya put the statuette in the box, locked it, and put it in her bedroom.

    Lin Mengya had been thinking about it for a night but she found nothing. So she got up early in the morning and wanted to see that statuette of Songzi Guanyin once again.

    "What?" After opening the box, Lin Mengya suddenly found that the statuette had been broken into pieces!

    But she didn¡¯t hear any strange soundst night!

    "Princess, Jinyue asks to see you."

    Lin Mengya suddenly heard the voice of Aunt Jinyue. She immediately invited her in.

    "Princess, I just thought of something. We can ept the statuette of Songzi Guanyin!"

    After entering the room, Jinyue looked at Lin Mengya and said anxiously. But Lin Mengya gave her a helpless smile.

    "Aunt Jinyue, if you had told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have epted this. But now..."

    She pointed at the fragments in the box and said with resignation.

    "Gee! I guessed right. This is it. It¡¯s all my fault! I was so careless yesterday!"

    Jinyue said with regret.

    "Aunt Jinyue, what¡¯s this? I didn¡¯t hear any noisesst night!"

    It was so strange. This statuette had been broken into pieces. Why hadn¡¯t she heard any noise?

    "It is made of sandy soil and not firm. After being burned, it will generally break into pieces within 7 days. These statuettes are just failures. But those vicious people would use it to frame others up."

    Jinyue was very angry when talking about this.

    In fact, there were four girl servants who apanied Concubine De to the imperial pce. However, just after the wedding ceremony, the Empress used this item to frame them up. Finally, three other girl servants were killed.

    At first, Concubine De couldn¡¯t understand why the present broke into pieces for no reason.

    Later she knew the secret of the so-called sandy soil pottery.

    But now, they started to frame up the Princess!

    "I didn¡¯t expect that there are such items in the world. But I still can¡¯t understand why the Empress wants to frame me up by using this thing."

    Jinyue looked at Lin Mengya and her eyes were filled with anxiety and regrets.

    "It¡¯s the birthday of the Concubine De after half a month. Concubine De lives in the mansion, but ording to the usual practice, the Empress wille over here to celebrate the birthday and show her generosity and kindness. At that time..."

    At that time, everyone would find that she had broken the statuette, which was a disrespect for the Empress and the Bodhisattva.

    Maybe she would also get Long Tianhao and Concubine De into trouble.

    Lin Mengya gulped and felt astonished. The Empress was so evil-minded and vicious!

    "I didn¡¯t expect it to happen like that. Aunt Jinyue, thank you for telling me this, otherwise, I¡¯ll still live in the dark."

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t panic, instead, she was calm and tried to think of a way to solve this problem.

    The reason why the Empress chose this statuette as the gift was that it was unique and Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t find the same one to deceive her.

    Luckily, her three girl servants and Lin Zhongyu had observed it for a long time. Maybe they could remember some features.

    "Miss Lin, what happened? Why are you so anxious?"

    After the four people entered her bedroom, she closed the door, frowned and looked at them seriously.

    "There¡¯s something wrong with the statuette of Songzi Guanyin. Do you remember anything about it?"

    The four people were shocked by what Lin Mengya had said.

    Gee! That was the gift given by the Empress!

    "I can still remember that the statuette is very beautiful. Its color is bright and it looks different from the figure of Buddha in the temple!"

    Lin Mengya became more depressed after hearing what Baizhi had said.

    These were not the details at all.

    The four people started to talk about the details of the statuette. But Lin Mengya frowned at them more anxiously and looked much more depressed.

    Now she understood why the eunuch insisted that she must open the box and have a look first.

    In this way, she couldn¡¯t exin herself and could only be punished when the Empress became angry.

    What should she do?

    "Master, what happened?" Baiji asked cautiously. The master looked worried from the moment when they brought the statuette back.

    Now, she called them together to discuss it. Baiji was sure that something terrible must have happened.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya said slowly.

    "You can have a look. The statuette has broken into pieces."

    The four people were surprised and opened the red sandalwood box immediately. Lin Mengya was right. The exquisite statuette had broken into pieces and they were lying inside the box quietly.

    Lin Mengya looked at them carefully. This event could be treated as a test.

    If some of her servants were working for the Empress secretly, she could take this opportunity to find them out.

    "Why did this happen? Sister Princess, who did this?"

    Lin Zhongyu checked the pieces carefully. He became cold and angry.

    He had only lived in this mansion for a short period of time, but he knew that Sister Princess had suffered much damage despite that she was very careful and cautious.

    Now, she got into big trouble. Who did this? Why was this person so vicious?

    "I also have no idea. But after half a month, the Empress mighte over here. At that time, I¡¯m definitely doomed."

    Lin Mengya answered with desperation.

    The four people were astonished and scared.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Zhongyu suddenly rushed at her table, picked up a pen, and drew something.

    "Xiaoyu, what are you..."

    "Sister Princess, don¡¯t be worried. I have no other skills, but I have a photographic memory for these items. Please wait for a moment. I can draw it and you can ask someone to do the same statuette."

    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoyu had such a good memory.

    This little guy was awesome!

    "Master, I can¡¯t bepared with Childe Yu, but I¡¯m good at sewing from childhood. I also looked at the statuette carefully yesterday. Please give me three days and I can make the same embroidery."

    Baizhi also had an idea. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that all the people in her courtyard were skilled craftsmen.

    She immediately nodded and gave them some instructions.

    "Baizhi, Baishao, you two must try your best to help Baiji. No one can disturb her and no one can see what she is doing. Baishao, you need to stop anyone from entering her room."

    Baishao was worried about having nothing to do to show her loyalty, so she nodded immediately.

    "Master, please rest assured. No one can enter Baiji¡¯s room over the next few days."

    Lin Mengya nodded. Now, she was counting on them to get over this hurdle!

    At this moment, Jinyue and Concubine De were in the Art Courtyard. They were also worried and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Oh, this girl is so careless. Why didn¡¯t she think twice before epting the gift of the Empress?"

    Concubine De looked worried and depressed.

    She had been forced to leave the imperial pce. But the Empress still had no intention of letting her off the hook. Now, this woman was trying to frame Ya¡¯er up.

    However, Ya¡¯er was so careless and ignorant and opened Pandora¡¯s Box.

    What should they do?

    "The Princess is too young and has no idea about these schemes. Concubine De, please think of an idea to help her. I believe that the Princess is only one of the targets of the Empress! She also wants to harm someone else this time!"

    Jinyue looked at Concubine De anxiously. It was all her fault. She became old and had a bad memory.

    The sandy soil pottery had done them great harm. But it was rare.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the Empress would use the same trick to frame up Lin Mengya.

    The Empress must be infuriating that day in the imperial pce.

    "I also have no idea. Ah, I thought that this girl was clever before. But now it seems that she is a bane to us. If she keeps being the wife of Yu¡¯er, she might bring endless back luck to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion."

    Jinyue was surprised by what she had said. Concubine De was very satisfied with the Princess before.

    But these days, she suddenly changed for no reason and became dissatisfied with the Princess.

    Why did this happen?

    Did the Princess do something wrong and offend Concubine De?

    "Go to the Ministry of Internal Order. Ask our men to find a statuette that is simr to the one sent by the Empress. This is the only thing I can do."

    They did have their men in the Ministry of Internal Order.

    But they were not important figures. They couldn¡¯t have seen the gift given by the Empress.

    It seemed that Concubine De didn¡¯t want to save the Princess.

    What should she do?

    Lin Mengya was trying to remedy the situation quietly and Aunt Jinyue decided to tell this to Long Tianhao after thinking carefully.

    At that time, he was practicing martial arts in the field. He was wearing neat ck clothes and was slender and strong. Every part of his body was perfect.

    He was waving the long sword in his hand and every movement was powerful and overwhelming.

    Jinyue looked at Long Tianhao with gratification. She had been taking care of him since he was a child. So she was like his wet nurse and Long Tianhao was thus more respectful to her.

    "Aunt Jinyue, why do youe over here?"

    Long Tianhao put down his sword. Jinyue took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    Her eyes were filled with tender love but Long Tianhao still noticed that she was worried.

    "Did my mother..."

    Long Tianhao frowned and thought that his mother was in trouble now. But to his surprise, Jinyue shook her head slightly.

 Chapter 49 A Completely Safe Plan

    "It¡¯s your Princess. Please hurry up and think of a n to save her."

    Long Tianhao¡¯s attitude suggested that he cared much about Lin Mengya. Jinyue was sure about this.

    But he had been used to hiding his true feelings since he was a child. He seemed to be indifferent and reticent, but in fact, he was not iron-hearted at all.

    At least, he had never vented his anger on innocent people who were not to me.

    "Lin Mengya? What¡¯s wrong with her?" Long Tianhao raised his eyebrows and asked. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone in the world who could screw her over.

    Jinyue sighed and carefully told Long Tianhao everything about the statuette of Songzi Guanyi.

    "The Empress is too mean and despicable. Aunt Jinyue, if my memory serves me right, Aunt Mingyu and Aunt Xiyue were killed by this scheme, right?"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s words reminded her of something painful and terrible.

    She nodded while her eyes were filled with tears.

    Mingyue was her twin sister. At that time, both of them were brought to the imperial pce by Concubine De.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that she would be separated from her sister forever.

    Therefore, Jinyue didn¡¯t want anyone to be framed by this thing.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to solve this. Thank you, Aunt Jinyue."

    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t know these past events. But every time when Aunt Jinyue mentioned this thing, she would break into tears.

    He would never let this thing happen again!

    In the Qinn Courtyard. Lin Mengya had been lying on the couch in her room for three days.

    She imed that she had some difort but in fact, she was staying in her room and watching Xiaoyu draw the image of the statuette.

    "Sister Princess. I finished it. Please have a look."

    Xiaoyu had finished dozens of drawings of the Songzi Guanyin statuette in the past three days.

    At first, it looked a bit like the statuette. But now, his drawing was almost the same as the original one.

    Lin Mengya was surprised by Xiaoyu¡¯s talents in drawing.

    "Little guy, I didn¡¯t that you were good at drawing. Who taught you to draw pictures before?"

    Lin Mengya just asked him casually but Xiaoyu answered her question shyly.

    "No one taught me. I learned from the old beggar who adopted me before. He looks crazy but he knows a lot."

    Every time when Xiaoyu mentioned the old beggar, he looked reverent and longing.

    She touched the little guy¡¯s head and thought that the old beggar must have given him the simplest warmth in the first years of his life."

    He was really a poor kid. Lin Mengya felt sweet and relieved.

    "Who do you think you are? How dare you break into my room!"

    At this moment, they suddenly heard rude and impolite noise outside the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu looked at each other and went out to the yard to have a look.

    Baizhi, Baiji, and Baishao lived in the wing-rooms which were not far away from the principal room. They were all first-ss servant girls, so they usually served her in her room.

    The aggressive words were said by Baishao.

    At the moment, this girl put her hands on her hips and stared at the woman servant in front of her with her beautiful eyes. It seemed that she would not stop until the woman left here.

    "Baishao, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m ordered by the butler to look around. I can even check the Princess¡¯ room, not to mention yours."

    "I¡¯m going to cut your tongue if you don¡¯t stop speaking! The butler is nobody here! The Princess is the real master in this mansion! You evil old woman, I¡¯ll not spare you if you dare to offend the Princess!"

    The servants in the courtyard gathered around in a circle and no one noticed that the Princess and Lin Zhongyu were looking at them.

    Baishao was bold, vigorous, and loyal.

    Lin Mengya knew that it was wise to choose Baishao as her servant.

    "Well, I¡¯m determined to check your room no matter you¡¯re Baishao or peony. Come on, drive her away!"

    This old woman servant was also bossy and shrewd. She was determined to enter this girl¡¯s room.

    But Baishao was an important servant in the mansion anyway and no one dared to drive her away.

    "Who is it? Why are you so daring? How dare you check the room of my personal maid?"

    They heard a soft voice and Lin Mengya appeared before them.

    The old woman servant suddenly changed and it seemed that she saw her family members. She cried loudly and rushed at Lin Mengya toin to her.

    "Princess, please help me. I can¡¯t even finish my task. The butler asked me to check the room. But Baishao didn¡¯t even let me enter her room. What should I do?"

    Lin Mengya gave her a cold look and the old woman servant stopped crying automatically.

    Why did the Princess look even more terrifying than the Prince?

    "Well, you¡¯ve said that you also want to check my room. OK, I can let you in. But to put it bluntly, if you break anything in my room, you have to pay with your life."

    It seemed that Lin Mengya was impartial and didn¡¯t defend any of them. But that old woman was scared by what she had said.

    But she suddenly summoned up her courage after thinking of what the butler had said.

    "Princess, please forgive us. Come on! Follow me and check the room of the Princess."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s looked at them coldly. She stopped Baishao from rushing forward to stop them and shook her head slightly.

    "Princess, after you, please."

    These servants were not allowed to enter the master¡¯s room and the old woman also nned to enter her room alone.

    Lin Mengya took Lin Zhongyu¡¯s hands and sat at the desk. They stared the woman who was looking at her room carefully.

    They heard a sudden bang and Lin Zhongyu threw the sandalwood box on the ground. The sandalwood box was originally put on his desk and there was an ink-stone in it.

    "Childe Yu, why are you so careless?"

    The old woman smiled broadly and picked the box up. Lin Zhongyu stared at her coldly and asked some servants toe in.

    "This desk is in a mess. I can¡¯t even draw pictures here! Come in and clean it up for me!"

    Several second-ss servant girls entered one by one and found that the old woman was holding a box and standing in front of Childe Yu with mixed emotions.

    "Have you finished? Get out here if you finished!"

    Lin Zhongyu didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all. Both his face and his voice were cold.

    Looking at this little guy, Lin Mengya smiled. He was really a cute and clever monkey.

    "Yes, I¡¯ve already finished. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the room of the Princess. By the way, I want to give you a heads-up. The capital city is not safe these days and we all know that the robbers broke into our mansion and stole something. Princess, please be careful."

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t even look up at her. They came here in a big way and she had already known their intentions.

    "Well, I know this."

    The old woman didn¡¯t expect that the Princess was so nice and open to persuasion.

    In an instant, she felt that she would livefortably in this ce.

    This group of people left arrogantly.

    Lin Mengya looked out of the window and her sneer at the corner of her mouth became more and more obvious.

    They came here at the right time. The Empress and her followings were too impatient.

    Lin Mengya looked at the tea in her hand without saying anything.

    "Master, how can you let them search your house!"

    Baishao was angry. If she hadn¡¯t stalled them, Baiji and Baizhi wouldn¡¯t have had the time to hide all these drawings and embroidery.

    But she felt sorry for her master.

    "They¡¯re just clowns and I don¡¯t care what they did. But I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re so bold and vigorous."

    Baishao, who was tough and bossy just now, immediately blushed and pinched the corner of her clothes shyly.

    "My mother is a widow and the nsmen always wanted to bully my mother and my siblings, so I have to..."

    "This is good. It¡¯s a good thing to protect your loved ones. Don¡¯t feel inferior. I need a tough girl like you to protect the Qinn Courtyard."

    Lin Mengya looked at Baishao with appreciation. Baizhi was loyal to her, but she was too innocent.

    Baiji was calm, but she was too soft to others.

    Baishao was beautiful and shrewd. She was a bit like Wang Xifeng (a tough and shrewd woman in Dream of the Red Chamber). After training, she could help her a lot.

    "By the way, master, they said that the robbers broke into our mansion. Do we need to take action to guard against them?"

    Lin Mengya shook her head. Even the robbers broke into this mansion, they couldn¡¯t find her room.

    Last time she was taken away by Qinghu.

    Since then, Steward Deng had been crazy and buried a lot of hidden piles in her yard.

    Although he didn¡¯t tell her, she noticed it through the clues.

    "Find Steward Deng and ask him who is the butler mentioned by the old woman. Please be careful and avoid alerting the enemy."

    Baishao left quietly and Lin Mengya sat in her room to sort herself out.

    This person put many nts in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion without raising suspicion. He couldn¡¯t reveal himself so easily.

    There must be a reason for all these events.

    What did they want to cover up?

    She hadn¡¯t even solved the problem of the statuette of Songzi Guanyin. But now, more and more things happened. Even she was a little confused.

    No, she must calm down, otherwise, people around her would be in danger!

    "Little guy, what are you thinking about?"

    Suddenly, she heard a feminine voice. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes widened. But there were only her and Lin Zhongyu who was also shocked in this room.

    "Qinghu? Why do youe here today? You said that you would start to protect me three monthster. Come out and don¡¯t hide."

    Lin Mengya said calmly to the air.

    A white figure suddenly appeared before her.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days, but he seemed to have grown taller.

    "You..."

    "I be more handsome, right?"

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Why was this guy so shameless?

    "You are a killer, not a rapist. It¡¯s no use being handsome."

    Lin Mengya was calm but Lin Zhongyu was nervous as if confronted by a formidable enemy. He looked at the strange guy in front of him with alert and secretly clenched his self-defense dagger. He looked cold and grim.

    "Well, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my beauty. Oh? Who is it? I have to admit that he¡¯s even more handsome than me."

    Lin Mengya touched Xiaoyu¡¯s head withcency and said proudly.

    "This is my brother. He looks better than you, right?"

 Chapter 50 Qinghus Task

    "Your brother? Well, I see. He¡¯s a clever monkey like you. It¡¯s my bad luck to run into you and your brother."

    Qinghu did not regard himself as an outsider. He flopped into a chair and looked at Lin Mengya with a smile.

    "So, why do youe over here? You don¡¯t want to just chat with me, right?"

    After meeting Qinghu several times, she realized that he was not so cold and ruthless as he looked.

    After all, not everyone could be able to maintain their nature under such inhumane torture.

    She believed that if she cured Qinghu one day, he could be able to control his temper despite that he may not be a good person.

    "Ie here because someone gave me a lot of money and asked me to steal something from your room."

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and looked at the guy who was smiling at her.

    "When did you change your career and choose to be a thief?"

    Lin Mengya looked at him with disdain. Although Qinghu was thick-skinned, he still blushed with shame.

    "Why do you look at me like this? It¡¯s all your fault! I let you go thest time and the employer changed the mind. You ungrateful brat! I suffered a lot because of you!"

    In an instant, Lin Mengya got goose bumps all over. Why was this guy so shameless?

    However, she had to believe him.

    It was said that the Peach Blossom Dock was strict in discipline and it was also hard to be the young lord of this organization.

    "By the way, what do you want to steal?"

    Lin Mengya cated Lin Zhongyu who looked anxious and tight. She clearly knew that Qinghu would not hurt her.

    "I want to steal an imperial edict."

    Imperial edict? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Why did someone want to get it? It was useless.

    "In fact, my activity is not limited to your mansion. I havee to all families in the capital city who received an imperial edict before. But I found nothing. I¡¯m curious to know where do you hide the imperial edict. Why can¡¯t I find them?"

    It seemed that Qinghu just asked her carelessly but Lin Mengya responded with a sneer.

    "Do you want to elicit information from me? No way!"

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t give him any chance and refused decisively.

    Qinghu realized that he had no chance to get important information from her. So he curled his lips and disappeared from her room.

    This guy came over here to deliver a message and do her a favor. But Lin Mengya always felt embarrassed after hearing what he said.

    "Sister Princess, why do they want the imperial edict?"

    Lin Mengya also frowned. The imperial edict could be both useful and useless. It depended on how you handle it.

    But the Emperor was not as healthy as he used to be in these years, and therefore most of the imperial edicts were issued by the Empress with her seals on it.

    No!

    The Emperor issued an imperial edict before to confer on her the title of Princess Yu. She remembered that there was the seal of the Emperor on it. Do they...

    "Xiaoyu, please go out and y with Biazhi. I have something to do now!"

    Lin Mengya hurried to the study room of Long Tianhao. The guards outside of the room knew her, so they didn¡¯t stop her froming in.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Long Tianhao had already left before.

    "Where is the Prince?" Lin Mengya looked at Steward Deng with anxiety.

    "The Prince has gone out to do something and he only brought Lin Kui with him."

    Steward Deng looked at the Princess in front of him with doubts. What happened? Why was she so worried and anxious?

    "Ask him to go to the Qinn Courtyard when hees back. Please remember that I have important things to discuss with him and he must be quick!"

    If her surmise were right, then everything could be exined.

    The statuette of Songzi Guanyin was not used to kill her. The Empress wanted to use it to put everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in prison.

    Breaking a statuette of Songzi Guanyin was not a horrible mistake.

    They would be grounded. After months of austerity and confession, they could be released.

    But countless events might happen in this period of time!

    If Qinghu hadn¡¯t told her this news, she couldn¡¯t have known the truth.

    "Aunt Jinyue, where is my mother?"

    Jinyue found that the Princess was very anxious, so she answered immediately.

    "Concubine De is having a rest. Princess, what happened?"

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that these were all her guesses and she had no evidence now.

    "I... Nothing. I juste here to pay respects to mother. Since she is asleep, I¡¯d better leave now."

    But Jingyue came out of the main hall of the Art Courtyard when Lin Mengya stopped talking with Jinyue.

    "Princess, Concubine De wants to see you."

    Damn it! Concubine De woke up!

    "Alright."

    Lin Mengya regained her calmness and followed Jingyue to the room of Concubine De.

    "What happened? Why do youe over here so anxiously?"

    Concubine De just woke up from her nap. Her hair was slightly ruffled and she looked tired and sluggish.

    Lin Mengya suddenly had an idea and gave Concubine De a clever smile.

    "I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Ie over here to pay respects to you. Besides, I also want to ask some questions about your birthday party. It¡¯s my first time to organize your party and I don¡¯t want to make mistakes and get you angry."

    Lin Mengya said softly. And what she had said made Concubine De satisfied.

    Looking at this cute girl, Concubine De stopped frowning and smiled.

    "Well, you¡¯re a considerate kid. You can discuss these problems with Aunt Jinyue. I¡¯m tired these days, so I can¡¯t discuss these details with you youngsters."

    Concubine De rubbed the area between her eyebrows. Lin Mengya was sure that she had suffered from a chronic disease for a long time.

    "Mother, I always massaged my father¡¯s shoulders before I get married. Perhaps I can help to relieve your suffering."

    But Concubine De waved her hands and refused.

    "Many imperial doctors have tried to cure my illness, but they all failed. You¡¯re just a little girl and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re better than them. You can leave now."

    "Yes."

    Lin Mengya left obediently. But she always felt that the chronic disease of Concubine De was very weird.

    Long Tianhao was not in the mansion for the next ten days.

    Lin Mengya was very anxious and worried. But she had no other choice but to prepare for the birthday party of Concubine De.

    "Princess, this is the golden silk we are going to use at the birthday party. Please have a look."

    "Princess, these are all the dishes we are going to serve the guest. Please have a look."

    "Princess, this is the guest list of the birthday party, please have a look."

    Lin Mengya was busy getting all these details settled.

    It was the task of the Ministry of Internal Order to prepare for the birthday party of the empresses.

    But the Empress said that Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion should finish all these things since Concubine De was living in the mansion now.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that it was so troublesome to handle these affairs.

    She couldn¡¯t make any mistakes and bring shame on the Prince. Besides, she also needed to take everything into consideration, which tired her out.

    After thinking for a while, she decided that she couldn¡¯t waste her precious time on these trivial matters.

    "I ask all of you toe over here today because I want to break our tasks into small steps."

    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya asked the servant girls, women and butlers toe over here. She needed to give them some instructions.

    "From today on, you need to report problems rted to needlework and decoration to Aunt Liu at first. If Aunt Liu can¡¯t decide, you can tell Baiji. If Baiji is also confused, you can ask me."

    "Report all the problems rted to the guest list and return gift to Steward Deng at first. You can ask me if he can¡¯t make a decision. Sort out all the other chores and report to Baishao."

    Everyone immediately bowed and listened to her instructions carefully.

    They thought that this new master was young and they could fish in troubled waters.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that they were wrong. She didn¡¯t make any mistakes in the past few days and arranged everything in an orderly way now.

    "Yes! We¡¯ll follow your instructions!"

    But Lin Mengya still didn¡¯t feel rxed despite that she had broken the tasks into easy-to-aplish steps.

    The butler mentioned by the old woman had already been arrested by her. He didn¡¯t hold anything back and told her everything before she had tortured him.

    A strange guard bribed the butler and told him that he had fallen in love with a servant girl in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    But the servant girl had signed an irrevocable contract with the master.

    So they had no alternative but to bribe the butler. If the old woman could find some forbidden items in the girl¡¯s room, they would throw her out.

    But the butler was scared after finding that the old woman dared to check the room of the Princess.

    He wanted to pack up and run away. But he was caught by the Steward Deng.

    "Where is the old woman?"

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that something was wrong. The old woman was so daring and even entered her room. This was strange.

    "Princess, the old woman drowned herself in a well."

    "What?!"

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the old woman had died!

    "Find the corpse of the old woman! I want to examine it in person!"

    Steward Deng was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the Princess wanted to examine the corpse in person!

    "But this is not appropriate. The corpse will bring bad luck and may offend the birthday party of Concubine De."

    Lin Mengya looked at Steward Deng and found that he was very superstitious.

    "OK, then please find an abandoned icehouse to keep the corpse of the old woman. I¡¯ll examine itter."

    Steward Deng nodded and left to finish his task.

    "Miss Lin, both of them have their own tasks. What can I do?"

    Baizhi was different from Baishao and Baiji. She didn¡¯t have anything to do now.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and found a perfect task for her.

    "This task is of great importance. I need someone who has a great taste to try the dishes in the kitchen. Do you want to do this?"

    Baizhi, who was bored and upset before, suddenly became excited and nearly jumped up with joy.

    "Miss Lin, you know me very well! You¡¯re so nice to me!"

    Lin Mengya pulled her to stop her from being highly conceited.

    "By the way, you have another task in the kitchen. Please check the food and drink of Concubine De and see if there is any regr pattern in her diet. Be careful and don¡¯t let others find this. Do you understand?"

    Baizhi nodded vigorously. She would try her best to finish Miss Lin¡¯s task.

    Moreover, eating and drinking were her strong points!

    "Well, you can go to the kitchen now. Go back with Baishao and Baiji and tell me everything you find at night."

    Baizhi rushed to the kitchen happily and Lin Mengya was lost in thought.

    Everything happened too fast. What was the connection between all these events?

 Chapter 51 Concubine Des Birthday Party

    She rubbed her eyes. There were servants who were busy running in and out of the courtyard.

    Some of the servants might be spies sent by the enemy. How could she find all of them?

    The most important thing was that Long Tianhao disappeared in the past few days. No one could help her handle some things.

    "Master. Concubine De asked you toe to the Art Courtyard."

    Baizhi was not around Lin Mengya these days. So Baiji took over her job and kept her informed of the progress made.

    In the past few days, Aunt Jinyue had given her advice and taught her in person. Finally, Baiji looked like a maid in royal families and became more polite and could behave properly. Now, no one could make fun of her gesture and behavior.

    "OK. The Jinxiu Workshop has already sent us the birthday clothes with Magic Lotus on it. Take it and follow me. Concubine De can try it on."

    "Yes."

    The work in the past few days had made Lin Mengya mentally and physically exhausted.

    Long Tianhao disappeared and Concubine De imed that she was sick and stayed in her room. She must manage all the affairs in this big mansion by herself.

    Fortunately, she had a girlfriend who worked as a corporate executive. She always talked about resource integration and manpower nning.

    As a result, Lin Mengya knew some knowledge and skills for enterprise management, otherwise, she might have already copsed.

    The hustle and bustle outside did not affect the Art Courtyard at all.

    The servant girls and women assigned to this ce were still doing their jobs.

    Lin Mengya found that this was the only quiet ce in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion now.

    "Pay respect to Concubine De. Are you feeling better these days?"

    Concubine De sat in the inner room and she looked greater than before.

    "Come to me. I know that you¡¯ve worked hard to prepare for my birthday party these days." Concubine De said with a smile on her face.

    "I¡¯m not tired. You¡¯re healthy and happy now and this is the blessing for all of us."

    Lin Mengya watched her carefully. Concubine De was impatient several days ago, but she was kind and loving to her today.

    Illness would afflict the spirit of the human being, but few patients would change so considerably.

    "You¡¯re really a honey-lipped girl. By the way, I ask you toe over here because I want to know if you¡¯ve decided the guest list."

    Lin Mengya asked Baiji to hand it in. Without the help of Aunt Jinyue, she couldn¡¯t havepleted it.

    "I¡¯ve finished it. I know that you don¡¯t want to be extravagant, so I only invite some family members, including the great uncle, second uncle, aunts, and their children. As for other guests, I¡¯m young and can¡¯t decide. Mother, please give me some advice."

    Concubine De looked at the list and was quite satisfied.

    "You¡¯re young but considerate. You¡¯ve done a great job and I have nothing worry about. Follow me and help me to try on the dress."

    Concubine De turned and went into the inner room. Lin Mengya immediately realized that she had something private to tell her.

    So she held the dress with both hands and followed Concubine De to the inner room.

    "I¡¯ve heard that you epted a statuette of Songzi Guanyin, is that so?"

    Lin Mengya nodded. Concubine De might have already known everything about the statuette.

    Concubine De sighed and looked at Lin Mengya with disappointment.

    "I¡¯ve told you before. We can¡¯t confront the Empress if we¡¯re not absolutely sure that we can win. What have you done? You¡¯ve brought big trouble for us!"

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and wondered why Concubine De started toin about her today.

    But it was hard to deal with problems between mother-inw and daughter-inw. There was no use exining to her. So Lin Mengya just admitted that she had done wrong.

    "I made a mistake. Mother, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve this problem."

    "You¡¯d better do what you say. If you get Yu¡¯er into trouble, I¡¯ll not spare you."

    Concubine De said coldly. She waspletely different from before.

    Lin Mengya left this room obediently. She still pretended to be gentle and humble.

    "Prince, what happened?"

    She went back to her courtyard and only Baiji, who had followed her all the way, noticed that Lin Mengya was worried.

    "Nothing. I¡¯m just tired. By the way, please ask Baizhi toe over. I have something to ask her."

    Concubine De was weird. Maybe members of the imperial family tended to turn against others without warning. But Concubine De was always chopping and changing, which was strange.

    Baizhi told Lin Mengya that Concubine De¡¯s diet was as usual and there was nothing wrong with her food and drink. Did she worry too much?

    "The day after tomorrow is Concubine De¡¯s birthday. Please gather your strength for this party. We can¡¯t make any mistakes. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, master."

    Long Tianhao hurried back on the day of Concubine De¡¯s birthday.

    He imed that he had gone out to collect gifts for Concubine De, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe him.

    On the day of the birthday, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was filled with friends and guests. Lin Mengya and all the servants became extremely busy.

    As the wife of Prince Yu, Lin Mengya was wearing the bright red gold silk clothes with flowers on it. She looked gorgeous and charming.

    There was a piece of peony-shaped jewelry in her hair, which made her look even more beautiful and charming.

    Many young nobles suddenly regretted it.

    If they had known that the silly daughter of the Marquis Zhennan was so beautiful, they would have tried their best to marry her.

    It was said that she had more than forty boxes of dowry.

    There was no use in discussing it. They started to admire Prince Yu¡¯s fortune.

    Why was he so lucky? Why could he marry this beautifuldy?

    "Princess. Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin arrived."

    The woman who weed visitors and saw them off gave Lin Mengya the visit card of the Lin family.

    Lin Mengya gave a brittleugh. The shameless mother and her daughter finally arrived.

    "Let them in since they arrived. Follow the arrangement of the female guest to receive them. You don¡¯t need to go back and report to me."

    Lin Mengya threw the visit card aside without looking at it.

    This old woman forced a smile. She had intended to please Lin Mengya, but now she realized that this daughter of the formal wife didn¡¯t get along very well with her stepmother.

    "You guys need to keep an eye on the guests and make sure that everything is under control. I need to ask the Prince toe over here."

    Several capable women nodded and did their own jobs.

    Lin Mengya took Baizhi and went to the Qinwu Courtyard of Long Tianhao.

    But Lin Mengya heard a sweet voice beforeing to the door, which made her surprised.

    "Cousin Prince Yu, you haven¡¯te to see me for a long time. I miss you so much!"

    Cousin? Lin Mengya stopped immediately. She hoped that this girl was not like Lin Daiyu in The story of the Stone.

    If they were ymates in childhood and fell in love with each other, she would be a detestable third party.

    "Ruqin, you shouldn¡¯te to this ce." Although she did not see his expression, Lin Mengya could notice impatience from the tone of Long Tianhao.

    What? Maybe the Prince didn¡¯t love this girl at all.

    If it was an unrequited love, she¡¯d bettere forward to help the Prince off the hook.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya slowly walked into the Qinwu Courtyard.

    "Princess, all the guests have arrived. It¡¯s time for you to go to the front hall."

    Lin Mengya smiled and said. She just ignored the woman who clung to Long Tianhao.

    This was a bold move for this pretty and delicate girl. She must want to seduce the Prince.

    "You must be my sister-inw. You¡¯re so beautiful. Nice to meet you, you can call me Ruqin."

    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she still pretended to be polite. It was obvious that Ruqin wanted to seduce the Prince, but she still kept on calling her sister-inw. Sure enough, this girl didn¡¯t show any respect to her.

    "Ruqin, you¡¯re too polite. This is my first time to see you. Well, the Prince is too forgetful. He has never mentioned this beautiful and gentle cousin to me. I even thought that you worshipped and loved the Prince when I came in."

    Lin Mengya looked Ruqin standing in front of her generously. To be honest, this girl was beautiful and impressive. She looked a bit like Concubine De.

    But they were different. This girl was not as dignified and graceful as Concubine De.

    She was beautiful. But she didn¡¯t seem to be smart.

    "You¡¯re kidding. I¡¯ve always been close to my cousin since we were still kids. Are you jealous?"

    Jiang Ruqinughed behind her hands, but she looked down on Lin Mengya deep in her heart.

    She looked Lin Mengya up and down and had to admit that she was beautiful and attractive. But her elder brother had told her that this was a cruel and sinister woman.

    She couldn¡¯t let this woman hurt her cousin.

    "No, absolutely not. We¡¯re a family and I¡¯m not so mean. By the way, I have something to discuss with the Prince. Miss Ruqin, please leave and take your seat at the banquet."

    Lin Mengya naturally took Long Tianhao¡¯s arm and smiled softly at him.

    Long Tianhao looked a little strained. But he was very patient and was different from before when he was talking to Ruqin.

    "Ruqin, you can leave now. I have something to discuss with Ya¡¯er."

    Jiang Ruqin stamped her foot. She could do nothing but leave.

    She walked out of the Qinwu Courtyard with her servant girls.

    "It seems that the beautiful girl is difficult to deal with." Lin Mengya immediately let go of his arm andughed cleverly.

    Long Tianhao cast a nce at her but he seemed to be relieved.

    "Ruqin is the daughter of my great uncle and the sister of Jiang Sheng. Since she was a child, she has always entered the imperial pce to chat with my mother and amuse her. Please don¡¯t mind her offence."

    Long Tianhao only treated Ruqin as his little sister.

    The great uncle wanted to marry Ruqin to him, but he was unwilling to ept this.

    "Well, I see. By the way, I have something to tell you."

    Lin Mengya simply told him everything about the statuette and the imperial edict.

    "Where¡¯s the corpse of the old woman?" Long Tianhao frowned and clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t expect that such things would happen over and over again in his mansion.

    Those people were just courting death!

    "I¡¯ve already asked someone to preserve her corpse in an abandoned icehouse."

    Lin Mengya stepped forward, gently put her fingers in the eyebrows of Long Tianhao and smoothed his wrinkled brow.

    "I will remove all obstacles for you, so please don¡¯t worry anymore."

    They were very close to each other and he could even hear her breathing.

 Chapter 52 The Empress Came Here

    The atmosphere suddenly changed.

    Lin Mengya took back her hand and looked at her toes. Why did she do this?

    Lin Mengya was annoyed with herself. She found that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    "I... I have to go back to work."

    Lin Mengya suddenly found that Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were incredibly deep.

    Looking him directly in his eyes, Lin Mengya felt that she waspletely attracted to him.

    No!

    Lin Mengya secretly pinched her thigh, and she nearly cried with pain.

    "You¡¯ve worked hard in the past few days." Maybe he was attracted by this atmosphere, or he just wanted to show solicitude for his subordinate.

    Long Tianhao looked at her small face withplex emotions.

    In order to deal with the Empress, he reluctantly promised to marry Lin Mengya.

    But now, she had be an incredible help to him.

    The Empress would definitely regret it if she knew this.

    "I¡¯m alright. By the way, Concubine De doesn¡¯t feel very well these days. You can visit her in your spare time."

    Long Tianhao nodded. Lin Mengya was a qualified and devoted daughter-inw.

    She often took time to visit his mother and took care of her every single thing personally. Aunt Jinyue always praised her.

    The style of the rtionship between them suddenly became warm and soft, which made her feel strange. She was unustomed to it.

    "Well..."

    Both of them opened their mouths and spoke at the same time. They looked at each other and then looked away tacitly.

    They move perfectly together as if they were closely rted. Lin Mengya blushed and felt embarrassed even though she was thick-skinned.

    They didn¡¯t get along well with each other before. But both of them had changed.

    Obviously, the female guests¡¯ area in the front courtyard was not affected by the romantic atmosphere of the backyard.

    Males and females shouldn¡¯t sit together. So the noble gentlemen and their fathers were sitting in another area.

    Jiang Ruqin took her maid and walked to the female guest area with anger.

    As the eldest daughter of the Marquis Zhennan, Lin Mengya was so difficult to deal with!

    Before getting married, the Prince was nice and kind to her!

    Lin Mengya was so vicious and it was all her fault. Jiang Ruqin was sure that she could have be Princess Yu if Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t appeared.

    Now, Lin Mengya dared to be so arrogant to her, which made her furious.

    "Miss Qin, don¡¯t be angry. I believe that the Prince still cares about you. He doesn¡¯t allow anydies to enter the Qinwu Courtyard except you, right?"

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s personal maid said carefully with a forced smile.

    "Really?" Jiang Ruqin raised her eyebrows and nced at the maid standing beside her.

    "Yes! It¡¯s true! I don¡¯t dare to lie to you!" Cui¡¯er was scared by the look of Ruqin. Miss Qin looked weak and delicate outside, but she showed no mercy in punishing her servants at home.

    "Well, it better be." Jiang Ruqin quickly adjusted her facial expression and walked into the female guest¡¯s area arrogantly.

    Most of the guests in Concubine De¡¯s birthday party were officials who had a good rtionship with Prince Yu or Concubine De.

    But it seemed that Lin Mengwu and her mother were neglected.

    Shangguan Qing was arrogant and had never been willing to shed much of her dignity to make friends with others.

    As a result, no one paid any attention to them despite that they were the stepmother and sister of the Princess.

    "Hello, Miss Jiang."

    Someone greeted her as soon as she entered the room. Jiang Ruqin immediately smiled and pretended to be a politedy.

    She looked around and found that all thedies were dressed in their best. But none of them was as beautiful and gorgeous as she was.

    Jiang Ruqin suddenly felt that she was superior to others.

    "Why is she so proud? She¡¯s just the daughter of a civil official. My father brings peace and stability to the country. Without him, they can¡¯t enjoy a happy life."

    Lin Mengwu was also very outstanding in this group ofdies whose fathers were senior officials.

    They both believed that they were the most beautiful and purest girls at this party. So they became opponents andpete with each other secretly.

    "You¡¯re the sister of the Princess, right? You¡¯re so miserable. Your sister is highly respected Princess Yu while you¡¯re just an old spinster and no one wants to marry you. You and your sister are worlds apart."

    Lin Mengwu hated it when someonepared her with Lin Mengya and treated her as an old spinster. She stared at Jiang Ruqin coldly with her beautiful eyes and wanted to kill her.

    "Pay respects todies. Please take your seat."

    The woman housekeeper dropped a curtsey and thedies immediately took their ces at the table.

    Concubine De was the protagonist of today¡¯s party. She had been used to the solemnity of the imperial pce. So when she had the opportunity to eat and chat with rtives and friends, she was very happy and had a kind and soft smile on her face.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao sat on either side of her. The man was handsome while the woman was beautiful.

    When Lin Mengya appeared, everyone marveled at her beauty while Lin Mengwu and Ruqin were green with envy.

    There were a lot of people at this party.

    Lin Mengya smiled at all the guests.

    She felt that there was an undercurrent between Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu. But she was not sure.

    It was interesting. She wondered what these two contrived girls would do if she deliberately drove a wedge between them.

    "Auntie, I wish you a long life. This is the birthday gift that my father has prepared for you. Please ept this trifling gift."

    Jiang Ruqin smiled gently and offer birthday congrattions to Concubine De gracefully.

    Jiang Ruqin held a box with clouds pattern. It was lined with bright red silk and there was an S-shaped jade inside.

    This gift was not very expensive, but it was very exquisite. Concubine De smiled and nodded, and asked Jiang Ruqin to sit beside her.

    "It¡¯s just a piece of jade. It¡¯s no big deal."

    Lin Mengwu sat beside her mother and looked at Jiang Ruqin with disdain.

    But Shangguan Qing was reluctant toe over here, so they just chose a birthday gift casually to avoid being impolite.

    As a result, their gift was not as good as that of Jiang Ruqin.

    Jiang Ruqin gained recognition and affection of Concubine De and becamecent, which made Lin Mengwu irritated.

    "Don¡¯t hurry. They won¡¯t be happy andcent for long. You¡¯re too impatient."

    Shangguan Qing took up her ss and took a sip. She was shrewd and looked at the noble and popr family coldly.

    She had heard the news from the imperial pce in the morning. If it was correct, the birthday party of Concubine De would not be so happy and joyful after a while.

    Lin Mengya identally noticed the look of Shangguan Qing. It seemed that the Empress really wanted to harm her.

    She secretly clenched her little fists. She hoped that she could get through it.

    "The Empress is here! The Crown Prince is here!"

    They heard the sharp voice of the eunuch. All of them immediately stopped what they were doing and obediently fell to the ground to wee them.

    Lin Mengya helped Concubine De to drop a curtsey. The lobby, which was lively a moment ago, became quiet in an instant.

    The Empress was wearing an exquisite purple dress. She wore her hair in a bun and looked respectable. The Crown Prince was wearing a yellow robe and there was a purple gold crown on his head. He always smiled gently and elegantly.

    But he cast a shrewd look at Princess Yu.

    They were nominal cousins, and he had seen this girl in the house of the Lin family before.

    But every time he saw her, this girl looked stupid and annoying. But his mother told him that Prince Yu who was standing in front of him was very smart now.

    "Get up. Sister Concubine De, today is your birthday. So I bring the Crown Prince to offer you birthday congrattions."

    Concubine De pretended to be terrified in an instant. It seemed that she was really afraid of the Empress.

    The Empress lifted her beautiful eyes and there was a glint of disdain in her eyes.

    This bitch always pretended to be delicate and timid. She had sessfully deceived the Emperor and all the other people in this country.

    Without herpetent son, this bitch would have already been killed by her.

    "Thanks for your concern. Sister Empress, please take a seat." Although Concubine De was the protagonist of this party, she showed great respect to the Empress and dared not to neglect her.

    The Empress and the Crown Prince were seated and the banquet continued as usual.

    These two women were arch enemies and hadpeted with each other for half a lifetime. But now, they were sitting together and exchanging pleasantries. The Crown Prince was holding a ss of wine and making jokes with Prince Yu.

    "You¡¯re so lucky. I believe that your wife must be the most beautiful one among all those youngdies in the capital city!"

    Compared with Long Tianhao, who was cold and handsome, the Crown Prince looked softer and easier to approach.

    But his seemingly gentle eyes gleamed with evil intentions, which made Lin Mengya feel ufortable.

    "Brother, you¡¯re ttering her. Ya¡¯er is a good wife but I am more grateful to the arrangement of the Empress." Long Tianhao smiled and his answer had some hidden meanings, which made the Crown Prince unhappy.

    Princess Yu was beautiful, charming, and elegant. Her eyes were sparkly and he waspletely attracted to her.

    She was not the most morous one, but men would easily be attracted by her.

    She looked charming and attractive. She could attract the attention of all men by sitting here quietly.

    Why did this beauty belong to Long Tianhao?

    His eyes glittered with coldness.

    The love of his father and the praise of the officials all belonged to Long Tianhao since they were still kids.

    But he was the crown prince of this country! He was the next emperor of Dajin!

    However, when his life was at stake, the Emperor gave the imperial jade seal to Long Tianhao instead of him. As the Crown Prince, he couldn¡¯t even touch it!

    His mother tried hard to force him to marry a stupid girl. He thought that Long Tianhao would be theughingstock of this country.

    But now, the stupid girl suddenly changed into a beautiful and cleverdy, which made him furious.

    Dajin belonged to him and everything in the world also belonged to him!

    As a result, he must kill this arch enemy.

    He nced at Princess Yu, who was absorbed in thought and was sure that this woman would be his exclusive domain one day.

    He didn¡¯t love her. But he wanted to deprive Prince Yu of everything. At that time, Long Tianhao could only fling himself to the ground and asked for his mercy.

    "Of course. Mother took great pains to choose a good wife for you."

 Chapter 53 A Staff Is Quickly Found to Beat a Dog With

    The Crown Prince looked like an excellent big brother. Despite that he hated Long Tianhao deep in his heart, he still pretended to be kind to this younger brother.

    Long Tianhao put on a false smile and exchanged pleasantries with him. It seemed that he became more respectful to the Crown Prince.

    Only Lin Mengya, who could hear their conversation knew that they were not chatting. They were trying to score off each other.

    The royal family all looked prosperous and harmonious. But in fact, there were many dirty secrets between family members.

    Although they were real brothers, they didn¡¯t trust each other at all. Obviously, there was no family affection between them.

    "Ya¡¯er, why haven¡¯t you paid respect to the Empress?" Concubine De called Lin Mengya.

    The Empress raised her beautiful eyes. Lin Mengya looked at her and tried to calm down. She knew that she must confront the Empress sooner orter.

    She walked slowly and dropped a courtesy with a graceful smile.

    "Ya¡¯er pays respect to the Empress. Wish you a long life of happiness."

    "Well, Concubine De, you¡¯re so lucky to find such a cute daughter-inw." The Empress seemed to be praising her. But her facial expression indicated that it was not her true thought.

    There was an undercurrent of antipathy between them. All the guests clearly knew that this birthday party was not as simple as it looked.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be shy at the right time. She must deal with the Empress calmly.

    She must be careful every time when she confronted the Empress.

    "By the way, I gave you a statuette of Songzi Guanyin as the gift several days ago. Princess Yu, could you please take it out? Everyone here can have a look and get the blessing."

    The Empress switched gears and casually dropped a bombshell.

    Lin Mengya was still calm. She didn¡¯t find any excuses to dy, instead, she turned and told his maid to bring it.

    "Be careful and bring me the Songzi Guanyin statuette given by the Empress. Everyone here can have a look."

    Baiji dropped a courtesy and left with her head down.

    They all had different ideas. Only Lin Mengya smiled as usual. No one could know what she was thinking.

    After a while, two efficient women carried the niche for the Songzi Guanyin statuette to the main hall of the party.

    In an instant, the faint sandalwood scent made everyone here calm down. But the face of the Empress changed slightly.

    This statuette should have been damaged. Why was it still intact?

    "My Empress, I¡¯ve always treated this Songzi Guanyin with my whole heart. Please have a look. Doesn¡¯t it look more spiritual than before?"

    Lin Mengya said softly but everyone here could hear her words easily.

    A fewdies who were familiar with the old orders of the imperial pce became serious when they noticed the smell of sandalwood.

    A lot of people had been killed because of this sandy soil pottery.

    They were not sure whether this Princess was lucky enough to avoid this disaster.

    "If this is the case, then you¡¯d better continue to keep it sincerely. I hope that you can give birth to a child and Concubine De can also enjoy happy family life in the near future."

    She was definitely the Empress. Her face darkened but she became elegant and beautiful again after a few seconds.

    Lin Mengya felt strange. She noticed that the two maids standing beside the Empress were looking carefully at the statuette. But why didn¡¯t the Empress confront her? The Empress didn¡¯t even ask her any questions.

    Did she...

    Lin Mengya looked at the statuette of Songzi Guanyin. They had forged it several days ago. Did the Empress really think that this was the original one?

    The Empress had no interest in it. So the servants carried it out.

    But Lin Mengya became more careful. It seemed that the Empress would not let her go easily.

    Perhaps an unknown danger was approaching her.

    "Auntie. Wu¡¯er pays respect to you. Wish you all happiness and health."

    Lin Mengwu was unable to hold back her excitement and she finally saw an opportunity to show off.

    She fell to the ground gracefully. There was a pure smile on her pretty and innocent face.

    "Well, get up." The Empress looked indifferent and she said to Lin Mengwu without extra emotions.

    Her sister was stupid and she didn¡¯t think that she could have a clever daughter.

    So she had an excellent insidious scheme in an instant.

    "Come here. I have something to tell you. Your sister is Princess Yu now. You cane here and visit her more frequently to have her good fortune. In this way, you may also find a good husband in the future."

    Lin Mengwu was ttered. She let the Empress take her hand and sat in the upper position.

    Jiang Ruqin was sitting next to Concubine De while Lin Mengwu was sitting beside the Empress.

    This was the birthday party of Concubine De, but these twodies were in the limelight now. It seemed that they attracted more attention than the hostess of this mansion.

    "Sister Princess, the Prince..." She hadn¡¯t seen Lin Zhongyu since the beginning of the party. But he suddenly appeared and told her something in secret.

    Lin Mengya finally understood why the Empress hadn¡¯t found anything wrong with the statuette.

    Long Tianhao still kept a poker face as if he hadn¡¯t helped her. Lin Mengya looked at him softly and gave him a sweet smile.

    She was grateful despite that she didn¡¯t know the reason why he helped her.

    "I didn¡¯t expect that you and your wife loved each other so much. I just find that you¡¯re casting nces of love in this party."

    The Crown Prince said jealously. The women in his mansion were also beautiful. But they were too respectful to him.

    They may also wink at him or look at him alluringly. But these women were tasteless and vulgar.

    "She... She¡¯s good." Long Tianhao¡¯s answer was better and more expressive than any other praise.

    Long Tianhao turned and looked at Lin Mengya who was smiling sweetly. His cold eyes glittered with affection, which was rare for him.

    "This is good. But I have a question. Why do you want to marry the daughter of Marquis Zhennan? Do you have any ulterior motives?"

    The question of the Crown Prince cut like a sharp knife right into the heart of Long Tianhao.

    His face turned cold. But he just smiled indifferently to cover the sadness in his eyes.

    The Crown Prince was the eldest son. Long Tianhao still remembered that when they were kids, he always brought him and the second elder brother to go out of the imperial pce to y.

    The Empress had tried many times to kill him. But he survived because the Crown Prince always warned helped him.

    As a result, even the Empress had threatened him with his mother, he had never hated the Crown Prince. Why did the Crown Price hate him so much?

    "No. I¡¯m very loyal to you."

    "It better be. You¡¯d better be honest. You¡¯ve got enough love."

    The Crown Prince snorted and Long Tianhao caught a sh of coldness in his eyes.

    Now, he regretted it very much. He was too confused when he was a child. If he had followed his mother¡¯s order and killed Long Tianhao, he could have be happier now!

    "Miss Lin! What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "Wu¡¯er! Wu¡¯er! What happened?"

    The atmosphere was tense. But they suddenly heard the shouting and screaminging from the direction of the Empress.

    Lin Mengya walked over calmly and saw Lin Mengwu, who wascent just now, fell in the arms of the Empress. Her eyes were closed and she looked pale.

    "Come on! Ask the doctor toe over here!"

    The Empress had tried hard to suppress her anger. But she still sounded like a furious lion.

    ck and red blood suddenly came out of her seven apertures. Lin Mengya felt strange and realized that this seemed to be the symptom of poisoning!

    Why...

    "Princess Yu! How dare you try to kill me! Come on! Take this bitch to the prison!"

    The Empress became furious. In an instant, Lin Mengya was surrounded by the guards of the Empress closely.

    "I want to go by myself." She didn¡¯t shout and scream and argue for herself. She didn¡¯t even struggle. She just looked at the Empress ndly. There was disdain in her calm eyes.

    "Princess Yu, please follow us." She looked stern and invible. And the guards dared not to force her. So they just respectfully asked her to follow them.

    "Prince, I have to leave home for a few days. Please take care of yourself." Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao and gave a curtsy gracefully. She looked calm as if she was going to leave home and have a trip.

    Long Tianhao nodded and turned tofort Concubine De.

    The guests didn¡¯t expect that the birthday party would end like this.

    Everyone thought that the Empress would be furious. But they didn¡¯t expect that she just hurried away with the Crown Prince that day.

    The farce came to an end but the guests were still puzzled.

    Lin Mengya sat quietly on the straw at a dark and narrow cell. There was dusk on her shining hair but this didn¡¯t change her noble elegance.

    Three days had passed. She was put in prison three days ago.

    It seemed that she had been forgotten by the whole world. But Lin Mengya did not panic or argue for herself. She just sat leisurely.

    Finally, someone appeared outside of her cell.

    Apanied by the head of jailers, a mysterious person in ck quietly came to Lin Mengya¡¯s cell.

    "Wait for me at the door. No one cane near this cell."

    The person in ck took the hood off her head and Lin Mengya saw the cold face of the Empress.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes at the right time and smiled. She finally came here.

    "Why do you want to poison me?"

    The Empress was wearing ck clothes but she was still pushy and overbearing. She looked at Lin Mengya coldly.

    "How is the Crown Prince?" She didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya would first ask about his son. The Empress was stunned and then became alert.

    "Why do you ask about the Crown Prince? What have you done to him?"

    But Lin Mengya just gave her a sweeter smile. Her eyes were as soft as the spring.

    "Empress, do you remember what you¡¯ve done to me? I did the same thing to your son."

    It was impossible!

    The face of the Empress changed. But, indeed, the Crown Princess looked sluggish and tired.

    The royal doctors had already examined him. But they said that the Crown Prince was safe and healthy. Did this bitch try to deceive her and get some information?

    "It¡¯s useless to struggle at this point. Ie over here to tell you something."

    "You want me to say that Concubine De or Prince Yu is the one behind this murder case. Or maybe you want me to say that they worked together to try to kill you, right?"

    The Empress suddenly looked at Lin Mengya coldly after hearing her words.

 Chapter 54 A Risky Move

    "It seems that you really have no sense of what is right for this situation!"

    The Empress had already had the intention to kill her. If she gave the order now, everyone would know that Princess Yu was found dead in prison tomorrow.

    Even if Lin Mengya refused to cooperate, she still had a way to throw mud at Concubine De and her son.

    "Empress, I would rmend you not to be angry. My father is heading the troops of 300,000 to attack the enemy in the North Pass. If you kill me now, he might be heart-broken and lose all the fighting will. The enemy might drives straight into our country and you¡¯ll definitely regret it."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words suddenly enlightened the Empress.

    Lin Muzhi was a superb militarymander and worked hard to lead the conquest of other countries for the Emperor. Lin Mengya was his only soft spot and his favorite kid.

    Her sisterined to her many times.

    "It¡¯s not a problem. I can block the passage of this information and tell him this news after he scores the victory andes back here."

    Lin Mengya shook her head and was sure that the Empress was crazy.

    This might lead to the destruction of the country and the nation. How dare she do this?

    "Block the passage of the information? It¡¯s impossible. My father is the Marshal of the highest rank and gets the hereditary title of Marquis Zhennan. He has led the troops for 30 years and has never suffered a defeat. Most of the civil and military officials are his friends. His former subordinates could be found everywhere in the world. Several days ago, you took me away at the birthday party and I believe that my father has already heard the news."

    Lin Mengya was aggressive and she was not afraid of the horrible look of the Empress.

    "How can you block the passage of the information? How can you smooth the anger of the public?"

    The atmosphere was cold and silent. Lin Mengya and the Empress were waiting for a proper opportunity.

    At this moment, the one who spoke first would give way to the other and lose the advantage.

    "Great! The daughter of Marquis Zhennan is very brave. I can spare your life this time, but I want to know what you¡¯ve done to the Crown Prince."

    The Empress didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya gained the initiative once again.

    "There is a flower in the north and its name is Miluo. It only flowers once in a season. It looks elegant and has no fragrance. Miluo flower blooms without producing fruit. If the cows and horses eat it by mistake, they¡¯ll slowly lose their fertility. In the beginning, I just guessed out of thin air, so I put something that would get rid of this poison in the diet of the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince is indeed poisoned, he must be sleepy and have no appetite these days."

    The poison radar in her head often troubled her.

    But thanks to it, she could get out of trouble at crucial moments.

    The name of this drug automatically appeared in her mind that day when the Crown Prince walked past her.

    She wanted to take this as the final card to save her life, but she didn¡¯t expect that it came to handy so quickly.

    The Empress looked at Lin Mengya skeptically. But after thinking for a while, she realized that Lin Mengya might be right. The Crown Prince had been married for many years and had beautiful concubines in his mansion. But none of them had been pregnant.

    Perhaps this girl was right. The Crown Prince had been poisoned.

    "Do you think you can save your life by making up a lie? Besides, you¡¯ve told me this secret. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed by me?"

    Lin Mengya knocked on her head with her slender fingers and pretended to be upset.

    "Well. I made a mistake. I forgot to tell you something. If the antidote is used incorrectly, the Crown Prince might feel exhausted and tired. He will die physical deficiency."

    Her red lips were delicate and tender. But what she had said was like the venom of the crane. She could easily and quietly found the fatal weakness of someone.

    The Empress¡¯ face changed suddenly. But the desire of killing disappeared from her eyes.

    "I made a mistake this time. Well, I¡¯ll let you out tomorrow. But don¡¯t becent. Marquis Zhennan can¡¯t protect you forever."

    The Empress suffered a defeat this time. She put on her hood and disappeared from prison once again.

    But herst words...

    Her father was leading troops and attacking the enemies and there were only Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu in the house.

    She hoped that her concern was misced.

    The next day Lin Mengya, who had been kept in prison for four days and three nights, was sent back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion by the guards.

    They took her away in a big way while sent her back quietly.

    This was the consistent style of the Empress.

    "Master, you¡¯re finally back. These days, servants at our yard are always crying and their eyes were red. Childe Yu knelt outside of the study room of the Prince for a day and night and he finally fainted."

    Baiji was the calmest servant in her courtyard. She helped Lin Mengya walk into the Qinn Courtyard.

    The servants of the mansion all kept out of her way. Everyone was shunning her. Lin Mengya frowned and felt strange.

    "What happened in the past few days when I was not here?"

    Baiji looked at Lin Mengya carefully, bit her lips and whispered in her ear.

    "After the birthday party, Miss Jiang insisted on staying here tofort Concubine De. She took herself as the hostess when you were not here."

    Jiang Ruqin? Her pretty face rose before the eyes of Lin Mengya.

    Was she really so domineering?

    "Well, our mansion must be bustling and lively."

    Baiji shook her head gently. It seemed that she wanted to say something.

    "What do you want to say? Please tell me everything."

    "And... And your sister is also here. Miss Lin said that she was poisoned in our mansion, so she would not leave until she was healed. These days, servants suffered a lot because of these twodies."

    Lin Mengwu? Why was she here?

    In an instant, Lin Mengya really sympathized with the sufferings of the servants. All of them must have a rough time with these twodies living here.

    "I see. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, they dare not bully you."

    It was her husband who should be to me. He was so handsome that these two perfectdies condescended to stay in the small Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "Miss Lin! Finally, you¡¯re here! Please hurry up and go to the study room of the Prince. Your sister and Miss Jiang are fighting with each other!"

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes were red and her face wrinkled like a bun.

    Baizhi¡¯s reactions were totally unexpected. Lin Mengya thought that Baizhi would hold her and break into tears.

    "Forget it. They will not stop fighting in a short time. Baiji, please help me to get dressed. Baizhi, go to the small kitchen and take a bowl of sugar mung bean soup. It can reduce internal heat and help people calm down."

    Lin Mengya freshened up and put on clean clothes. Then she took a food container and walked to the study room of Long Tianhao with Baiji and Baizhi.

    The two women were arguing and fighting with each other and the spacious study room looked cramped.

    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu were arguing and their maids were also screaming and swearing.

    They didn¡¯t even notice that Lin Mengya entered this room.

    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao with her maids. He was frowning and she took out the mung bean soup from the food container.

    "Prince, please drink this bowl of soup. It can reduce your internal heat."

    Long Tianhao looked at this girl who was standing beside him. She was wearing a green dress and wore no make-up. There was a unique fragrance on her body and she was looking at him with a sweet smile.

    The mung bean soup in the bowl was warm, sweet, and refreshing. It seemed that all the anger in his heart disappeared in an instant.

    "Come on, send these twodies back to their home."

    She said softly. But her voice was irresistible and dignified.

    The two girls, who were still arguing with each other, suddenly looked back at Lin Mengya in surprise.

    "You..."

    "Since you¡¯re guests, I treat you with respect. But I can¡¯t stand your bad behavior anymore. This is the study room of the Prince and both of you have not got married yet. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to fight in this ce."

    Jiang Ruqin was not convinced and still wanted to argue with Lin Mengya. But she had to give up when she noticed that Long Tianhao was frowning at her.

    Lin Mengwu also had no reason to stay here. She previously imed that she wanted to stay here to take care of the Prince for her sister. But this was a lie.

    Two of them left gloomily and the noisy study room suddenly became quiet.

    "Please forgive me. I made a mistake and brought shame on you."

    Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes became dark but his facial expression didn¡¯t change.

    "Get up. It¡¯s not your fault. But I have a question. How did you persuade the Empress to let you out?"

    "I... I poisoned the Crown Prince. He will die of physical deficiency if I refuse to give him my exclusive antidote."

    "What? How dare you poison the Crown Prince!"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Despite that the Crown Prince hated him now, Long Tianhao still remembered that the Crown Prince was his big brother who loved and cared for him since they were kids.

    Therefore, he always refused to kill the Crown Prince in these years despite all the persuasions of the advisers around him.

    But this woman touched his sore spot.

    "Prince, please don¡¯t be angry. This poison..."

    "How dare you! No wonder Jiang Sheng said that you were a vicious woman! I didn¡¯t expect that you were so cruel! I¡¯m afraid that you may also poison me if I piss you off one day!"

    Looking at furious Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached as if she was stabbed with a sword.

    She did all of these to protect herself.

    She wouldn¡¯t have done this if those people hadn¡¯t framed her up or tried to kill her.

    She finally realized that Long Tianhao only treated her as a vicious woman who would kill innocent people.

    She hid all her pain and sorrow and raised her head stubbornly. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to retreat in order to please someone.

    "I did nothing wrong. If you think I¡¯m wrong, you can tie me up and send me to Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion."

    She said softly without any emotions. But Long Tianhao was impressed by her words.

    He was blinded by his sentiment. But after a while, he realized that he was wrong.

    And Lin Mengya did the right thing.

    Every step of her seemed to be vicious and sinister. But she was forced by others and had no other option.

    He was hindered by the family affection which had disappeared a long time ago.

    "You... Get up."

    Long Tianhao suddenly felt helpless.

    In the near future, he might be the kind of person mentioned by the Crown Prince.

    "Excuse me, I have to go now."

    She turned and left, leaving Long Tianhao a cold and arrogant figure.

    The rtionship between them had eased. But it seemed that an invisible wall appeared and separated them once again.

 Chapter 55 They Were at Danger

    Since Lin Mengya came back from the study room, she always stayed in the Qinn Courtyard and looked distressed despite that she still smiled at them.

    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu didn¡¯t leave Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. But they dared not behave like a tyrant in public because Lin Mengya hade back.

    Servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were satisfied with this result except for those in the Qinn Courtyard.

    "I think that Miss Lin and the Prince have quarreled. What do you think?" Baishao lowered her voice and asked. She looked at the door of the main house worriedly.

    They had nothing to do now. The four people, including Lin Zhongyu, were sitting in the small pavilion of the Qinn Courtyard and talking secretly.

    "I don¡¯t think so. The Prince and Miss Lin are on good terms. Don¡¯t worry about them. Besides, Miss Lin will be angry if she heard us talking about her."

    Baiji was the eldest and was very popr among these servants. She always helped to mend the worn clothes and shoes of these three little guys.

    As a result, she had the greatest say.

    "Sister Princess is not so narrow-minded. I believe that she must have been irritated by the two shameless women!"

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s pretty face turned red with anger. Recently, he realized that Sister Prince¡¯s life was far from morous as it looked.

    But there was nothing he could do to help her.

    If only he was more capable and could help her.

    Compared with the gossip group outside, thebination in the room was even weirder.

    Lin Mengya sat at the desk and wrote and painted while Qinghuy on the couch cozily.

    "Little girl, I think I¡¯m quite handsome and charming. Why do you always neglect me every time Ie here? You¡¯re so ungrateful."

    Qinghu still sounded frivolous but Lin Mengya had already got used to it. Now, she didn¡¯t care about his words anymore.

    In the past few days, Qinghu was still busy stealing the imperial edict from different families. But he had more and more spare time.

    He told Lin Mengya that the buyer became impatient, so he didn¡¯t need to run errands.

    "If you really want to change your profession and choose to be a rapist, you have to stay away from the servants in my courtyard." Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind castrating you and sending you to the imperial pce to be a eunuch. "

    Lin Mengya warned him without raising her head and Qinghu finally shut up.

    After a long time, Qinghu became bored and walked carefully to her side to look at the paper on the desk. Lin Mengya had been drawing and painting something on it since the morning.

    But it was filled with words that he didn¡¯t understand.

    Qinghu touched the piece of paper filled with script and symbols with his slender and white finger and asked curiously.

    "Whatnguage is this? I can¡¯t understand."

    Lin Mengya raised her eyes and removed his fingers with a pen.

    "Well, because you¡¯re an illiterate man."

    It was not surprising that Qinghu couldn¡¯t understand this. Lin Mengya was using the mnemonics of her previous life to sort out recent events.

    Firstly, someone spent a lot of money on asking the killer of the Peach Blossom Dock to kill her.

    Later, the Empress gave her the sandy soil statuette as the gift.

    In the end, the customer asked Qinghu to steal the imperial edict from different families in the capital city.

    All these events seemed to be unrted, but her instincts told her that these were not as simple as they looked.

    In fact, she may know the answer to all these questions if Qinghu could tell her the name of the mysterious customer.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that this guy valued the spirit of the contract.

    Lin Mengya had resorted to both mild and severe measures but Qinghu still refused to tell her the name. Besides, he always came here to chat with her in his spare time.

    Fortunately, the three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu were her confidants. Otherwise, everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would know that she had an affair with a mysterious man.

    "What¡¯s the meaning of illiteracy? How can I understand these characters? Where did you learn thisnguage?"

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes widened as if he had found something interesting.

    Lin Mengya smiled with resignation and answered his question after thinking for a while.

    "If someone is ugly, he must read more books. If he reads more books, he will shake off illiteracy."

    Lin Mengya rolled thisrge piece of paper into a ball and threw it into the paper basket.

    "You bastard! How dare you call me an ugly man! I don¡¯t want to talk with you anymore!"

    The smiling face that was close to her disappeared in an instant.

    Lin Mengya looked at the paper basket. Not surprisingly, she found that the paper filled with scrawly handwriting disappeared.

    In fact, she had known that Qinghu came here to collect more information.

    Qinghu was not a qualified spy and he could never sessfully deceive her.

    "You four stay here and I need to go outside for a while. I¡¯lle back soon."

    Qinghu finally left and Lin Mengya walked out of the Qinn Courtyard.

    Lin Kui had already been waiting for Lin Mengya in the dark. He nodded and two of them quietly walked to the back door of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    They got on a small and insignificant carriage and disappeared into the crowd.

    The carriage moved very fast and Lin Mengya secretly looked out of the window. Finally, they stopped at a small inconspicuous door.

    "This used to be the biggest teahouse of the capital city. But it went broke because it was rumored that this ce was haunted. So the Prince bought it at a low price. The corpse of the old woman is reserved in the icehouse."

    Lin Kui whispered to her. Lin Mengya looked around and found that they were at the back door of this teahouse.

    "Have you prepared what I need?"

    Lin Kui¡¯s face slightly changed and took out a delicate oilskin packet from his arms.

    "I asked the best craftsman to make this. Princess, do you really want to..."

    Lin Mengya nodded and took over the oilskin packet.

    "The corpse is thest message that someone leaves to the world. I have to study it and get this message correctly."

    One of her ssmates worked as a legal medical expert and always said this. Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t cared about it before, but now, she realized that it really made sense.

    But Lin Kui, who followed behind her, suddenly felt cold. The Princess was too bold.

    They entered the icehouse under the ground one by one. And there were several people standing in this cold and dark ce.

    Long Tianhao stood in the innermost ce, and he was carefully examining the swollen and deformed body. He looked cold and gloomy.

    "Pay respect to the Princess."

    Everyone looked at Lin Mengya and greeted her. She was informal and walked forward and finally stood in front of the corpse.

    "You¡¯d better stay away from me. I will dissect the body after a while. You can go out if you can¡¯t stand it."

    The faces of these men suddenly changed after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    As a weak woman, the Princess was not afraid of it. They would definitely beughed at if they were scared and left this ce.

    But they could never forget the things happened next.

    She asked Lin Kui to prepare a cleaned casing and made it into a rubber glove.

    There was a row of scalpels tailored by the skilled craftsman in the oilskin packet.

    Lin Mengya made the mask by herself. She put ayer of nt ash inside the cloth.

    She carefully observed the unrecognizable corpse and didn¡¯t want to miss any clues.

    "Prince, the Princess is..."

    Although Zhu Qiang was a militarymander and had killed countless people on the battlefield, he had never observed the corpse so carefully.

    "Shut up. Be quiet."

    Zhu Qiang heard the cold voice and immediately shut up. He decided to ask the Prince a favor. If he died on the battlefield, he didn¡¯t want to be treated like this by the Princess.

    She cut the clothes of the woman with scissors and dissected the corpse with ease.

    In the beginning, she was a little hesitant. But she became proficient after a while.

    She was very skilled as if she had done it many times before.

    "Princess, have you finished?"

    Zhu Qiang onceined about the Princess, but he waspletely amazed at her skills and ability this time.

    He also became respectful to Lin Mengya.

    "I¡¯ve finished. You cane over and have a look."

    They looked as white as a sheet. Lin Mengya looked at them with disdain. These men were too timid.

    She sorted out the internal organs. She had got all A¡¯s on anatomy lessons in her three years of study at the medical school. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t forgotten all the skills and knowledge.

    "The dead is a female. She ages between 45 and 50. She has already given birth to a baby. The cause of her death is poisoning. ording to the time of death, it was definitely not her who broke into my yard that day."

    The other people looked at each other with doubts. Was she the ghost?

    "No. She¡¯s not the ghost. She had already been killed. And someone used her to y tricks."

    Lin Mengya took off the gloves that had been dyed dark red and pointed to her limbs.

    "When she was still alive, her hands and feet were severely broken by others. There are still marks of rope on her hands and feet. And her tongue was also cut off. I¡¯m sure that all these injuries were caused when she was still alive. That is to say, this woman was tortured to make a confession."

    Lin Mengya looked at the pale corpse and became silent.

    She hated those who ughtered the innocent at will. There were numerous ways to get information.

    She showed no mercy to those who hadmitted countless crimes.

    But this woman was just an ordinary person. She had been tortured so cruelly. Lin Mengya was sure that the imposter must be very cruel.

    "Lin Kui, please go and find the family members of this woman. Give them some money and help them to bury her."

    "Oh, wait! Lin Kui, please buy a shroud for her. I want to stitch up her body and make her look more decent."

    Lin Mengya picked up the needle and thread and stitched up her body as if she did embroidery.

    Everyone looked at the Princess silently. She handled the broken corpse slowly. And this broken body finally looked like a human.

    "Alright. Go and buy a coffin."

    Lin Mengya put down the needle and thread and walked out of the icehouse.

    All the others were touched by what she had done. And they looked at her figure with admiration.

    They thought that the Princess didn¡¯t care about other¡¯s life. But at that moment, they saw her respect for a corpse.

    Perhaps, they all misunderstood her.

    "You..." Long Tianhao was absorbed in thought. He had criticized Lin Mengya for being vicious that day at the study room.

    But now, everything she had done was a silent protest against him. She was protesting against him in her ways.

    "Prince, is there really the disguise surgery in the world? Someone changed his or her appearance and entered my courtyard that day. And there might be many other enemy agents in our mansion. We will never know whether a servant is loyal or not."

    The Prince heard a soft voiceing from the outside. There was a grassy garden outside the icehouse.

 Chapter 56 Clues

    Lin Mengya stood under the shade of a tree and frowned. Her eyes were filled withplex emotions. Her profile was perfect but Long Tianhao noticed that she was sad.

    She might feel sorry for the innocent woman.

    She could smile at her enemies and torture them mercilessly. But she may also feel sorry for a strange old woman.

    At this moment, Long Tianhao suddenly understood her.

    Lin Mengya was not a cruel girl. She was clear-cut on what to love and what to hate. She showed no mercy to the Empress or the Crown Prince because they were enemies.

    Long Tianhao suddenly felt that he did not understand his Princess at all.

    "Well... Lin Kui, you need to check all the servants and guards of our mansion aftering back. If this happens once again..."

    Lin Kui made a bow with both hands folded in front. It was his duty to guard Prince¡¯s Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    But the assassins and secret agents had entered the mansion secretly. He was grateful that the Prince showed mercy and didn¡¯t punish him.

    "I don¡¯t think we need to check them in such a big way."

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly and her eyes were filled with strange lights.

    The enemies just wanted to fish in troubled waters.

    They would alert the enemies if they took it too seriously.

    "Princess, what¡¯s your idea?" Zhu Qiang had tremendous respect for Lin Mengya after seeing what had happened today.

    If Baili Wuchen found that Zhu Qiang was so respectful to the Princess, he would be surprised and even dropped the paper fan that he always took with him.

    "I have an excellent idea. But I need everyone here to cooperate with me."

    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and narrowed her eyes. Other men who were the future pirs of the country were scared.

    It seemed that the most terrible thing in the world was to be the enemy of Princess Yu.

    "Alright. We can leave here since we¡¯ve finished everything. Lin Kui, let¡¯s go back to the mansion."

    Long Tianhao suddenly smiled for no reason.

    There were many beautiful and clever girls in the world, but Lin Mengya was the most unusual one. She was open and honest and never tried to conceal her ambition and evil intentions.

    "Prince, why does this teahouse be abandoned?"

    Zhu Qiang and other men had left. Lin Mengya looked at the lonely and shabby two-story building thoughtfully and asked.

    "There was a big fire five years ago in this ce and many people were killed. Later, they said that this was haunted. So the owner of this teahouse sold it at a low price."

    Lin Kui answered her question. They bought this teahouse because the owner was the former subordinate of the Prince.

    "Haunted? I want to check it carefully."

    As a student of medical school, she had heard numerous scary stories, including the top ten legends and the stories of the eight ghosts.

    She was not afraid of these stories. She had spent a night doing the experiment in ab that was said to be haunted.

    She walked gracefully to the main courtyard of the tea house without fear. Long Tianhao could only see her slender figure.

    Why was this girl not afraid of anything?

    Long Tianhao looked at her figure with doubts.

    He didn¡¯t believe that there were spirits in the world, but these stories were quite popr among themon people. As a result, the government had to ask the Ministry of Rites to build temples for the public to pay homage.

    After going through the inner gate, Lin Mengya saw the abandoned and shabby teahouse.

    The door frame had been burnt ck but she could still see the glory of the past. The front door was locked and separated this abandonednd from the busy street. Otherwise, this teahouse might be the most elegant ce in the capital city.

    "Be careful."

    Long Tianhao suddenly reached out and naturally put his arms around her slender waist from behind.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Long Tianhao¡¯s angr and handsome side face. He was a good-looking man and looked like Apollo in the myth.

    It was her first time in this and her previous life that she was attracted to the face of a man.

    "No one has repaired it after the big fire happened. Be careful and don¡¯t get hurt."

    Long Tianhao let her go and she realized that there was a small rotten floor at the entrance of the teahouse.

    If Lin Mengya had stepped on it, she might have sprained her ankle.

    "Oh, thank you." Lin Mengya dropped her eyes to cover her shyness.

    She walked around the shabby teahouse more carefully to check the traces of the so-called ghosts.

    The teahouse had been burned down but the overall architectural framework remained intact. It was strange that the wooden staircase was still solid and its basic shape hadn¡¯t been destroyed.

    "Lin Kui, can I use your sword?"

    Lin Mengya stretched out her thin fingers and touched the ck stairs. She knocked on it and suddenly there was a glimmer of happiness and surprise in her eyes.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what the Princess wanted to do, Lin Kui still gave her his own sword. Lin Mengya took it over and scraped the staircase with it. They suddenly heard the sound of metal!

    "What¡¯s this?!"

    Long Tianhao and Lin Kui looked at each other and asked Lin Mengya at the same time.

    Lin Mengya tore off the hemline of her skirt without any hesitation and rubbed the ce that had just been scratched.

    "Alright! You can have a look!"

    Lin Mengya kept polishing it and the small area suddenly had a slight metallic luster. It became brighter and finally, its golden surface was exposed.

    Lin Kui walked forward and knocked on it. Then he looked at Long Tianhao with shock.

    Gee! The stairs of this teahouse were actually made of real gold!

    "Why..."

    Lin Mengya smiled and looked around the teahouse. She kept knocking on the walls and beam of this teahouse with the steel sword.

    The metal sound came from every ce of the teahouse except for some areas that had been severely burned.

    "Princess, do you mean that the entire teahouse is made of gold? It¡¯s a major undertaking. Even the Emperor has to spend five years of taxes to build this!"

    Long Tianhao was absorbed in thought. He made eye contact with Lin Mengya by ident and suddenly realized that they had the same idea. There was an unspoken agreement between them.

    "It seems that there are no spirits at all. Those who spread rumors just wanted to keep the secrets of this teahouse. The ghosts naturally disappeared after the Prince bought this building. The reason is that they treat the Prince as a free bodyguard and no one dares to enter this ce."

    Lin Mengya discovered this secret by ident.

    There were traces of fire everywhere in the yard, and all the cabins in the backyard were destroyed.

    But the teahouse, as the main body of this building, was standing still. And its structure remained intact.

    Ancient smelting technology was very backward, and it was impossible to make such strong steel. Moreover, most of the buildings were made of wood.

    All the other buildings had been destroyed in the big fire and this was the only one survived intact.

    The only possibility was that this building was not made of wood. It was made of metal resistant to high temperatures.

    As the saying goes, true gold fears no fire. It must be gold.

    As a Prince, Long Tianhao was rich and wouldn¡¯t spend money and energy to renovate this insignificant teahouse.

    As a result, they could keep this secret.

    "Yes. You¡¯re right. Lin Kui, go back and ask the guards to move all the gold back to the house overnight. Move it overnight and don¡¯t leave a little gold behind."

    Long Tianhao looked at this small building and frowned. He got a windfall but he felt strange.

    The former subordinate was just a sergeant.

    One of his legs had been broken and he couldn¡¯t have so much gold.

    Now it seemed that the owner must have some secrets that he didn¡¯t know.

    "Wait! Don¡¯t hurry. I have a question for you. Why did you send the corpse to the icehouse of this ce? I remembered that I only asked you to find an abandoned ce, right?"

    Lin Mengya believed that there must be a conspiracy against them since she walked into this teahouse.

    Long Tianhao also stared at Lin Kui. There were sharp lights in his narrow eyes, which made Lin Kui scared. His head was instantly damp with sweat.

    "Yes. Princess, you¡¯re very intelligent. This ce was not found by me. That night, I originally wanted to put the corpse in an icehouse in the west corner of our mansion. But I met a butler at the entrance of it. I told him that this was the wild boar sent by the hunter in the vige. The Prince would not eat this recently, so I wanted to put it in the icehouse. But he said that the icehouses in the mansion were mostly used to put the fresh fruit and vegetable. The masters would eat them in the hot summer. If they were contaminated by the meat, the masters might be angry. Then he reminded me that there was also an icehouse in the abandoned teahouse."

    Lin Mengya frowned after hearing what Lin Kui had said.

    At that time, the spy who posed as the old woman servant once told her that she was ordered by the butler.

    She just felt that the butler was daring and disrespectful at that time. But now it seemed that his behavior was abnormal.

    "Prince, what do you think?" Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianhao and wanted to ask for his suggestions.

    Long Tianhao looked gloomy and cold and Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    "You just said that you had an excellent idea, right? You can do whatever you want."

    After getting his permission, Lin Mengya whispered something to Lin Kui.

    After hearing her words, Lin Kui looked at her with doubts. But he could only follow her orders and rushed out of the courtyard.

    Suddenly, there were only Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao in the teahouse.

    Looking at this room full of gold, Lin Mengya suddenly chuckled.

    "What are youughing at?"

    Long Tianhao stopped thinking about his n and asked. He didn¡¯t intend to get involved in Lin Mengya¡¯s n.

    Lin Mengya was smart and he had never heard of most of her methods. But she was a woman and her ways of doing things were different from his.

    Therefore, Long Tianhao also had his own ns, but he was very much looking forward to Lin Mengya¡¯s performance.

    Her performances were always unexpected and she could bring endless surprises to him. Every time when she seeded in finishing her tasks, she would smile gently. But he could notice that she wascent from her micro-expressions. Long Tianhao had to admit that she had given him great pleasure.

    "A country has an allusion called Keep a Mistress in a Golden Nest. Prince, have you heard of this?"

 Chapter 57 Give Him a Lesson

    "Keep a Mistress in a Golden Nest? What¡¯s the meaning of this allusion?"

    Long Tianhao read a lot of books from childhood.

    He was not a universal talent and didn¡¯t have extraordinary talents, but he was a knowledgeable man. But today he was stumped by a question of his Princess.

    "This is a royal anecdote. A prince called Liu Zhi became King of Jiaodong when he was four years old. One day he told his aunt that if he could marry his cousin Chen Ajiao, he would make a golden house for her."

    But Chen Ajiao was finally deposed and lived in the Changmen Pce alone.

    "I don¡¯t think the King of Jiaodong truly loved his cousin."

    But Long Tianhao thought for a while and reached a strange conclusion.

    This was just her joke. But she looked at Long Tianhao and realized that he took it seriously.

    "Prince, why do you think so? Could you please exin to me?"

    Long Tianhao walked out of the small yard and Lin Mengya followed him into the street.

    "Most of the members of the royal family are hypocritical. I believe that the King of Jiaodong just wanted to get the support of his aunt. My aunt is the eldest Princess of Shangyu and she is also one of the favorite daughters of my father. Her eldest daughter died young, otherwise, some of my brothers may also want to build a golden house for her."

    It seemed that all the royal families in the world were the same.

    Lin Mengya looked at this busy street withplicated emotions.

    She appeared in this strange world inexplicably and had to pretend to be Princess Yu and go on living for the real Lin Mengya.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that she had fallen further and further into this quagmire of confusion.

    Would she be trapped in this small Price Yu¡¯s Mansion and be a tool in the struggle for the rest of her life?

    She might be a woman like the Empress who would kill all those who got in her way to satisfy her desires. Lin Mengya quailed at this thought.

    She hoped that she could follow her heart and keep her bottom line.

    "Prince, can you promise me one thing?"

    Someone suddenly pulled the corner of his cloth. Long Tianhao turned around and realized that Lin Mengya was very serious. He had never seen such a serious expression on her beautiful face.

    "What do you want?"

    He raised his eyebrows and thought she might make all sorts of bizarre requests. But what she said was beyond his expectation.

    "Prince, could you please divorce me when I be useless to you? Then I can leave here with Xiaoyu and Baizhi and find a faraway ce to settle down."

    She said seriously. Her voice was still soft but Long Tianhao realized that this was her real thought.

    "Why?"

    Maybe she was not content with being his legal wife.

    Or she wanted to get more benefits.

    "I don¡¯t want to be a bird in the cage. I want to hop like a fish in the sea and fly like a bird across the sky. I¡¯m eager to see the world outside. I hate to spend the rest of my life scheming against them. I don¡¯t care who wins this game and I just want to live as I like."

    Long Tianhao¡¯s ck eyes fixed on Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianhao was confused. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was his Princess.

    It was possible that a stupid person suddenly became enlightened and clever and changed into apletely different person.

    But even he didn¡¯t keep such an open mind, let alone this weak girl.

    "Who are..."

    "Prince, let¡¯s hurry up and go back home. We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if we arouse suspicion of that person."

    Long Tianhao was about to ask her about her true identity.

    But Lin Mengya suddenly took his hand and strode towards Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Looking at the slender figure and holding her soft and delicate hands, Long Tianhao was enchanted by a woman for the first time in his life.

    There were numerous hidden secrets about Lin Mengya but he couldn¡¯t discover any of them despite all his efforts.

    But he could be sure that this woman was harmless to him at the current stage.

    Besides, she would also be a great help to him.

    Long Tianhao turned his hand over and took her soft hand.

    He suppressed all of his doubts. He would not let go of anyone or anything that was useful to him.

    If Lin Mengya really wanted to leave him, he would keep her at any cost.

    He had persuaded Baili Wuchen to stay and got the loyalty of Zhu Qiang. He believed that he would also seed this time.

    You couldn¡¯t win the game if you didn¡¯t have appropriate subordinates.

    Two of them went back to the mansion quietly to avoid attracting attention. Obviously, no one noticed them.

    Lin Mengya walked into her Qinn Courtyard as if she just came back from her walk.

    All the girl servants and maids had been sent away. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes lit up and found that Qinghu was sitting in the small pavilion in the yard and enjoying her fragrant tea and various kinds of snacks.

    "You bastard! How dare you enter my courtyard! The guards will skin you alive if they find you!"

    Lin Mengya kicked Qinghu away from her cushion fiercely.

    This guyy on the bluestone ground and deliberately gave her a vulgar wink.

    Lin Mengya nced at him coldly and picked up the fruit on the table. But Qinghu snatched it from her hands.

    "I¡¯m not afraid at all! All thedies in the rich and powerful family in the capital city want to strip off my clothes. But I don¡¯t like them. But I¡¯d love to be stripped naked by you."

    Qinghu ate the fruit he had snatched from Lin Mengyacently. But he found that this girl was not annoyed, instead, she was smiling at him.

    Suddenly, Qinghu had a bad feeling.

    "Oh! Baiji, please hurry up and get me a basin of glutinous rice water. I forgot to wash my hands!"

    Qinghu suddenly became pale and asked carefully in a trembling voice.

    "Girl... What have you done?"

    Lin Mengya raised her delicate hands and said slowly, "It¡¯s not a big deal. I dissected a rotten corpse just now. Hey! Don¡¯t vomit! Baishao, hurry up and drag him away! Don¡¯t let him pollute my lotus."

    After taking a little vengeance on Qinghu, Lin Mengya washed her hands. Then she enjoyed the cool air and chatted with the three girl servants and Lin Zhongyu in the pavilion.

    Qinghu finally became quiet for a while after nearly vomiting his insides up. He nearly broke down but he had to swallow his anger and looked piteously at Lin Mengya.

    Oh, serve you right!

    Lin Mengya had to restrain herself fromughing loudly. In fact, she yed tricks on him on purpose.

    "Master, why did you go to... Oh! It can bring you bad luck!"

    Baizhi¡¯s face wrinkled and looked like a small steamed bun.

    Lin Mengya could not help but rub her face. It felt soft.

    "It¡¯s all rubbish and superstition. There are no spirits in the world. This old woman was killed but she was innocent. I can find out the truth and avenge her death. This is the greatest respect for her."

    Lin Mengya exined briefly. She told them that the old woman was pushed into the well by others and didn¡¯t tell them anything else.

    "I think Sister Princess is right." Lin Zhongyu listened earnestly and his handsome face stiffened.

    "I also think that the master is right. But you have to pay attention to something. By the way, Master, you said that you put the body of the old woman in the haunted teahouse in Rosefinch Street, right? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate."

    Baiji remained neutral but she was also afraid of the supernatural beings.

    "Oh? What¡¯s wrong with it?"

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Baiji.

    "The teahouse is eerie and horrible and many people say that it¡¯s haunted. People in my hometown once said that the corpse may stand up if you put it in that ce!"

    Baiji lowered her voice and looked terrified.

    Affected by this atmosphere, even Baishao, who was bold and daring, couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.

    Baizhi was as timid as a mouse and she immediately rushed into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    "It¡¯s ridiculous! There are no spirits in the world! You guys are too timid. I¡¯ve been a killer for many years and killed thousands of people. Why didn¡¯t their ghostse back and kill me?"

    Qinghu scoffed at their ideas and looked at those sitting in the pavilion with disdain.

    But Lin Mengya became serious and looked at Qinghu as if she wanted to say something.

    "I want to tell you something. But don¡¯t be afraid."

    She pushed Baizhi into Baiji¡¯s arms and went up to Qinghu secretly and whispered in his ears.

    "Hey! Little guy, do you want to frighten me? Haha, you¡¯ll never seed!"

    Lin Mengya smiled weirdly and touched the white cor of Qinghu with her hands.

    "Tonight, I promise that you will have an excellent night. You can rest assured that I will send away all the servants in my yard. Please enjoy it."

    The sudden fragrance of Lin Mengya made Qinghu feel fresh and rxed.

    But Qinghu became alert after hearing what she said next. Besides, there was a cunning smile on her beautiful face. After noticing that, Qinghu immediately leaped and flew away. He was ten meters away from Lin Mengya in the next second.

    "What... What have you done?"

    Before Lin Mengya finished speaking, Qinghu suddenly got an awful stomachache.

    His gentle white face turned deathly pale in an instant, and he rushed to the washroom without considering his image. His face twisted in pain.

    "Croton dessert and croton tea can thoroughly purge your gut."

    Qinghu looked miserable and Lin Mengya pped her hands. The smile on her face was as brilliant and beautiful as a flower.

    "Miss Lin, Steward Deng said that he was ready."

    Baiji looked frightened a few seconds ago, but now she stood behind Lin Mengya calmly.

    "Baiji, I didn¡¯t expect that you were a good actress."

    "No, I¡¯m quite useless. Steward Deng and Steward Lin spent two hours teaching me, so I can get by."

    Baiji blushed with embarrassment. She looked calm and was the smartest one among the three servant girls.

    Lin Mengya looked admiringly at Baiji and there was a glimmer of cunning in her eyes.

    The had been cast, but she didn¡¯t know which big fish would be captured tonight!

 Chapter 58 Catch the Mole

    "Girl... Do you want to kill me?"

    Qinghu, who had gone to the bathroom for over ten times, copsed in Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    Looking at the man lying on her bed, Lin Mengya put on a false smile and didn¡¯t even want to give him any hypocritical sympathy.

    "No one forced you to eat it. Well, stay in my room quietly. I still have something to do."

    Lin Mengya had already sent away all the servant girls and maids in her courtyard.

    Baishao and Baiji were busy. So there were only Qinghu, Baizhi, and Lin Zhongyu in the courtyard after Lin Mengya had left.

    "Please get out of here. I want to have a good sleep."

    Qinghu was weak and tired and didn¡¯t even want to open his eyes. After driving away Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu, he went to sleep alone in Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    Lin Zhongyu didn¡¯t like this effeminate man. But Sister Princess had told him to stay away from Qinghu. So he had to follow her orders.

    Lin Mengya left the Qinn Courtyard and went to the Qinwu Courtyard of Long Tianhao.

    Steward Deng had already prepared a clean little room and had chosen more than a dozen clever and strong guards for her. All of them were in in clothes and waited in the courtyard for Lin Mengya.

    "Princess, I follow your orders and choose the room and guards personally. No one else knows the inside story."

    "Thank you. You¡¯ve done a good job. I hope everyone can stay awake between now and tomorrow morning."

    Lin Mengya smiled gently and looked charming.

    More than a dozen guards looked respectfully at the Princess standing in front of them.

    "Yes! Princess!"

    The guards deliberately lowered their voices and a momentter, they disappeared at the same time.

    Lin Mengya talked to Baishao and Baizhi secretly in the little room.

    "Master, you guessed right. I put the hair in between the pages. And it disappeared after Qinghu came here."

    Baiji was very careful. She was the best person to finish this task.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had already told Baiji to put a hair in the tenth page of several books on her desk after she went out.

    After she came back, Baiji would check the books carefully when others were not looking.

    They found that the hair in the book would disappear every time when Qinghu appeared.

    Today was no exception.

    "This is not a surprise. I¡¯ve already seen him through. He¡¯s cunning and crafty and would never be willing to work for me to get the weird antidote."

    To cooperate with Qinghu was like asking a tiger for its skin.

    She would be killed by him if she was careless.

    She didn¡¯t know his purpose now. What was he looking for in her room?

    "Master, the clothes are ready. Baiji and I will help you to change clothes."

    Baishao was wearing a tight ck suit and holding a bright red dress. There was an expectant look on her beautiful face.

    "Oh, where did you borrow this dress? It looks great!"

    Baishao held the red dress in her hands and Lin Mengya looked at it carefully. Its color was magnificent and its style was simple.

    Its fabric was good and the dress looked flowing and graceful. It would certainly have a good effect at night.

    "I borrowed this from a fellow viger. She is a dogsbody in a theatrical troupe. This is their costume."

    Baishao exined to Lin Mengya earnestly as if it was a treasure. She was bold and became excited at the thought of going out and pretending to be ghosts with her master at night.

    "Well, I want to try it on. I¡¯m not sure whether I can look like a female ghost in red after wearing it."

    It was absolutely a new experience for Lin Mengya to frighten people.

    The idea was also inspired by her experience in the haunted teahouse. The murderer threw the body of the old woman into the well to destroy all traces of its crime.

    Actually, it would be safer to carry the woman¡¯s body out of the mansion. However, there were many guards at the entrance and exit of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. The murderer might be discovered if it was careless.

    If she deliberately leaked the information and told others that she had found some clues on the corpse, the murderer might be desperate and anxious.

    But if she wanted to catch the one behind these attacks, she must hedge its bets by making two ns.

    "When I came back in the afternoon, I asked you to go out and spread the information. Have you finished?"

    While Qinghu was rushing in and out of the washroom, Lin Mengya asked Baishao and Baiji to quietly spread a piece of news in the mansion.

    This piece of news was simple and brief. Baishao and Baiji told others that Lin Kui would take some guards to pull down the haunted teahouse in the evening. But the two servant girls didn¡¯t exin the reason for this move.

    Even this teahouse made of gold became the property of Prince Yu, she believed that the people behind the scenes would not be so confident and didn¡¯t take any actions.

    Moreover, the Prince had just bought the shabby courtyard while the butler clearly knew that there was an abandoned icehouse in it. There must be something wrong with the butler.

    But now she was not sure whether this butler was the one who had killed the old woman. However, the murderer must be very good at dealing with the details because it changed its looks and pretended to be an old woman without being noticed by anyone else.

    Such people were generally suspicious and thoughtful. And the murderer must have fought tooth and nail to stay in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    So the murderer would never allow a corpse to destroy all its fruit.

    Tonight, she was ready to be Zhongkui (a deity supposed to chase off demons) and warded off evil spirits!

    All the people in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and in this small courtyard were ready.

    As the day darkened, they lit the candles in the small room.

    Lin Mengya put on the red dress and her long ck hair scattered on her shoulders.

    She put on good jasmine powder on her beautiful face. She really looked a bit weird at first nce.

    "Master, Childe Yu told me that Qinghu thought that we didn¡¯t know and slipped away quietly."

    Baiji secretly came here from the Qinn Courtyard and delivered the message from Qinghu to the Princess.

    It seemed that she guessed right. The major reason why Qinghu wanted to visit her was that he needed to fish for information.

    But she was always careful. She usually recorded important things in English or in symbols and codes that only she could understand.

    It was impossible for Qinghu to steal something valuable from her.

    "Well, I see. You can go back. Ask Baizhi and Xiaoyu to shut the door and then you can go to bed."

    Lin Mengya nodded and Baiji slipped away once again.

    After a while, Lin Kui appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s small room.

    "Princess... Oh! What are you doing?"

    Under the dim light, Lin Kui found that the Princess was dressed in red and had a white face, which looked creepy.

    Lin Kui was bold and daring, but he was still frightened by her.

    "I¡¯m about to catch the ghost. Well, what¡¯s the current situation?"

    Lin Kui calmed himself down. He came from the teahouse.

    "It appeared. I asked more than a dozen workers to tear down the house. But all of them fainted after entering the room. Now, the workers believe that there are spirits of those who were wrongly put to death and none of them dares to enter the room and tear down the house. I asked someone to supervise the butler and he said that the butler went to bed early after dark and he didn¡¯t do anything else."

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly and said, "Go to bed? It¡¯s impossible. You man must have been discovered by the butler. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a look now. The butler must have already left the room."

    Sure enough, they all got hooked!

    Lin Mengya sneered silently. Greed was the original sin that mankind could never avoid.

    No matter how smart a person was, he would definitely have shorings if he had a desire.

    The mole must have stayed in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a long time.

    Now, it was time to drag him out!

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    It waste at night. Long Tianhao, who was wearing a ck robe, was standing in the small yard in front of the study room and looking in the unknown direction.

    "Prince, the Princess is already on her way. But is this a good idea? I¡¯m afraid that the Princess might be in danger."

    Steward Deng stood behind the Prince respectfully. In fact, Steward Deng felt much closer to the Princess after they had survived the fire.

    Maybe it was because they had shared life and death with each other.

    Therefore, Steward Deng would obey all the orders of the Princess.

    But Long Tianhao acquiesced in this change, which was contrary to the way he usually behaved.

    "No, Night will follow her. If there is an ident, he must first save her. Her safety is of uppermost priority."

    Lin Mengya was an extraordinary genius. He was a man who cherished talent. Therefore, no one could take her life!

    "Prince, don¡¯t you want to have a look? There are many haunted ces in the world, but this is the strangest way of catching ghosts I¡¯ve ever seen."

    But Long Tianhao shook his head and turned back to his study room.

    She could do whatever she wanted as long as she could dig the mole out.

    He was not interested in other things.

    In the night, the small teahouse looked weirder and more horrible.

    More than a dozen workers had fainted and they were lying in the courtyard now.

    A few sober workers were taking care of them.

    Two bright rednterns kepting towards them from the depths of thene.

    An alert man rubbed his eyes and screamed and immediately hid in the courtyard. Then he mmed the backyard door with a bang.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Other men looked at him with doubts. His face instantly turned deathly pale and he pointed to the door with trembling fingers.

    "Ghost! Ghosts!"

    All of them were afraid. They did not enter the small building because they needed to take tools.

    But they didn¡¯t expect the workers fainted just after entering the teahouse and Steward Lin asked them to pull the workers out.

    Now, these strong workers didn¡¯t wake up yet and they didn¡¯t believe that there were any ghosts outside the teahouse.

    "Where¡¯s the ghost? The ghosts are all in the building. Well, don¡¯t try to frighten us. If there¡¯s a ghost, I think it will catch you first."

    They sat together, waiting for the orders of Steward Lin.

    They were afraid, but they were also brave young men. A man was sitting in the corner and kept talking about ghosts to himself while others were telling jokes or chatting with each other.

    Suddenly there came a rat-a-tat on the door. They thought that it was Steward Deng who hade back.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that it was still dark outside and they didn¡¯t see anyone after opening the door.

 Chapter 59 The Plan to Catch the Ghost

    There was nothing outside the door. He didn¡¯t see anyone or any shadows.

    The worker, who was swarthy, immediately turned deathly pale. He kept his eyes fixed on the deep and quiet alley as if he was attacked by the Petrification Curse in an instant.

    "Who is knocking at the door?"

    Companions standing behind him didn¡¯t know what had happened. They thought it was the butler of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "No... no one is knocking at the door... Ghost... Ghost..."

    The man who opened the door shouted and disappeared into the alley in an instant. He was as fast as the good horse.

    "Master, hahaha, he¡¯s so fast."

    Baishao was hiding in the darkness. Looking at the man¡¯s figure, she was joyful andughed silently.

    Each of them wore a big ck cloak, leaving only their eyes exposed. So they hid in the darkness and no one could notice them.

    "Yes. He¡¯s quite fast. Well, please continue to frighten them. But be careful and avoid causing idents."

    Lin Mengya brought a dozen of people with her. All of them were wearing therge ck cloak and Lin Mengya also muffled herself up in the cloak.

    Just now she went to the courtyard and checked those who had fainted.

    Fortunately, they fainted because they smelled the pure and refined knockout drugs. They would probably wake up after sleeping for a night.

    This provided further evidence that the "ghost" in the teahouse just didn¡¯t want others to discover the secret of the gold.

    Several skilled guards climbed the wall and carried the bright redntern with a stick that was covered by a ck cloth. Then they swung thentern in the courtyard to frighten the workers.

    At this time, the left several sober workers also fled immediately.

    They were running and talking nonsense. They asked the ghost to spare their lives and promised that they would never enter this ce anymore.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but shook her head. These men had been poisoned by the superstition.

    A dozen of them quietly entered the small courtyard of the teahouse at night.

    The courtyard was still sepulchral and there were many fainted workers lying on the ground, which made it look like a mass grave.

    Lin Mengya was hiding behind others and looking at the small building.

    Oh! Qinghu was really in this ce!

    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows. The poison on Qinghu was deadly. They were far away now, but the poison radar in her head kept delivering warnings.

    Qinghu was an enemy agent and tried to elicit secrets from her. Moreover, he was involved in everything.

    Lin Mengya immediately decided she must use something more powerful than croton to torture him the next time!

    Everything went ording to n. Lin Mengya asked her men to walk around the small teahouse with the rednterns in their hands.

    Suddenly, there were strange rednterns flying around the dark teahouse.

    Fortunately, there were no living people in this yard. Otherwise, some of them might be scared to death.

    After a while, someone suddenly appeared in the small building. He was holding a sharp dagger, which was shing coldly in the moonlight, and rushing to the redntern.

    But the dagger passed through thentern in the next second. The me just shed, but thentern seemed to remain intact.

    Lin Mengya sneered silently. Thesenterns were made of resilient silk thread.

    Ordinary sharp weapons could only cut a few lines of it.

    Therefore, he had the illusion that this dagger passed through thentern.

    This time, the fake ¡¯ghost¡¯ in the small building was going to be confused.

    Thenterns continued to fly. There were scary shadows everywhere in the building and she could even feel the evil wind. The fake ghost in the building might also be puzzled.

    After a while, a ck figure looked out of the building furtively.

    Lin Mengya immediately motioned them to get started. The fish had swallowed the bait and it was time to close the!

    Several bright red ghosts suddenly appeared beside the dark figure. Their hair was disheveled and the ck figure couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly.

    The ck figure was scared and suddenly gave a loud cry. Then he jumped and rushed back to the small building.

    Lin Mengya almostughed. But the bright red female ghosts did not follow the ck figure and enter the building. Instead, they hid in the darkness once again.

    Suddenly, there was nothing in the courtyard except for the bright rednterns.

    "Master, what if they escape?"

    Baishao was bold and she looked at the building with great interest.

    "We can pull down this teahouse if they run away. We can gain great benefits."

    But she didn¡¯t think that those people would really abandon the building and escape.

    The dark clouds dispersed and the moon shone. Immediately, they could clearly see everything in the courtyard.

    The people in the small building plucked up their courage and came out in a group to see what had happened.

    Lin Mengya noticed that five people hade out. It seemed that they were very terrified.

    When they walked together to the middle of the courtyard, Lin Mengya waved her hands and all the guards hidden in the darkness rushed out at the same time.

    Lin Mengya heard the rattling noises and the five men were tied up by the guards.

    But Lin Mengya suddenly felt uneasy. No! Qinghu was not among the five men!

    She was about toe forward and check when someone put a strong arm around her slender waist.

    She suddenly smelled the cold fragrance. Lin Mengya realized that she made a mistake and sure enough, she heard the uniquezy voice of Qinghu.

    "Hey! I was wondering who was ying tricks on me. It¡¯s you! Since you¡¯ve seen through my designs, you¡¯d bettere with me!"

    Qinghu held Lin Mengya and was about to fly away. But Lin Mengya suddenly stretched out her hand to take off the ck cloak on her head.

    Qinghu suddenly saw a ghastly pale face and her bright red clothes. The visual impact was strong and Qinghu was scared.

    "What the fuck is this?"

    Qinghu unconsciously let her go. But after looking carefully at her features, he realized that this was Lin Mengya.

    "You..."

    But Lin Mengya waved her hands and sprinkled a small packet of powder before Qinghu realized what had happened.

    Qinghu wanted to hold his breath but he suddenly felt his body growing numb and he couldn¡¯t move his hands or feet.

    He couldn¡¯t even blink, let alone run away.

    Lin Mengya and those men in ck also inhaled the powder, but they were unaffected by it.

    Lin Mengya proudly raised her chain and Qinghu gnashed his teeth in anger.

    She waved her hands and gave orders triumphantly.

    "Bring all of them away!"

    The valiant action to catch the ghosts came to an end and finally, Lin Mengya won an outright victory.

    A dozen guards in ck cloaks carried the six fake ghosts and sneaked back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    It was midnight but the servants received orders and opened the back door of the mansion secretly.

    Lin Mengya asked the servants to put the six fake ghosts in the dungeon. Then she came back to the Qinn Courtyard with Baishao.

    "Sister Princess, what have you..."

    Lin Zhongyu had been waiting at the door and he immediately saw Lin Mengya who was wearing a ck cloak when they entered the courtyard.

    "Hush, don¡¯t ask anything. You and Baizhi need to guard the door and don¡¯t let anyonee in. Baishao and Baiji, let¡¯s first take off this dress."

    They entered the house and Baiji had already prepared two barrels of hot water.

    Lin Mengya and Baishao took off their clothes and washed their faces. Then they soaked themselves in the tub and Baiji could only see their faces.

    "Sister Baiji, master and I brought the guards and scared the hell out of those fake ghosts! It¡¯s funny!"

    Baishao could hardly wait to tell her experience at the teahouse to Baishao.

    Lin Mengya was leaning against the wooden barrel and her fair face turned red because of the hot water.

    Baiji was quiet and calm but she was still attracted to the story of Baishao.

    But Lin Mengya was not so rxed.

    The Empress was still staring at her with hostility. She just let her go this time to protect the Crown Prince.

    But she had poisoned the Crown Prince and the Empress might want to kill her now.

    It seemed that Qinghu was not just the leader of the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock.

    He had already colluded with the enemy agents in the mansion. He may also have ulterior motives in signing the agreement with her.

    The trouble came one after another.

    After the bath, Baishao walked out of the tub with a crashing sound. She put on simple clothes and stood behind Lin Mengya to serve her with Baiji.

    "Master, I have a question. Why are those fake ghosts afraid of us?"

    Baishao¡¯s wet hair hung down her back and she scrubbed her master¡¯s back and asked her with curiosity.

    Lin Mengya smiled and gently brushed her delicate skin with the loofah.

    "Those who pretend to be ghosts may also be afraid of the real ghosts. The fake ghosts are more afraid of the real ghosts than the normal people are. Besides, all of them were killers and must have killed many innocent people. We¡¯re just a trigger and what really scares them is the fear in their hearts."

    "Oh, I see. As the saying goes, ¡¯A quiet conscience sleeps in thunder.¡¯ They are afraid of us because they feel guilty."

    Baishao suddenly understood something. She was superstitious and believed stories about spirits before.

    However, tonight, she suddenly realized that sometimes people were more horrible than ghosts.

    "Yes, you¡¯re right. Well, it¡¯s midnight and you must be tired. You can leave and have a good rest now."

    "Master, I want to make the bed for you before leaving."

    Lin Mengya shook her head and patted their hands.

    These two girls were loyal to her despite that they had juste to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion several days ago.

    Now they were exhausted and their eyes turned red. But they still want to stay here to serve her.

    "Well, master, please doesn¡¯t wash for too long and don¡¯t catch cold. We¡¯re leaving."

    Baishao and Baiji left the main house and closed the door.

    There was only Lin Mengya in this big main house. She leaned against the tub and her face finally became weary.

    She didn¡¯t expect that she woulde to life in the bridal sedan chair and meet with so many difficulties.

    But she had to admit that she didn¡¯t want a quiet life and this intense and exciting life was her favorite.

    It seemed that she was born to adapt to this life.

    But she also clearly knew that it was very dangerous to deal with the members of the imperial house.

 Chapter 60 Break the Peace

    Only she knew that she was dancing on the point of a sword and her life was full of hidden dangers.

    But she had no option but to ept this!

    The hot water washed her slightly tired body, and Lin Mengya was sleepy. She leaned against the tub and just wanted to have a good sleep.

    While she was half asleep, she saw a slender figure standing in front of her.

    Lin Mengya felt a quiver of panic, opened her beautiful eyes, and stared at Long Tianhao standing in front of her.

    "What... do you want?"

    At this crucial moment, Lin Mengya did not forget to take the bath towel on the side of the barrel and wrapped around her body to make sure that no important body parts were left naked.

    Long Tianhao suddenly turned his head. He just wanted toe here to visit her.

    But after going into her room, he saw Lin Mengya leaning against the tub. She looked sleepy and tired and he thought she was wounded or had an ident.

    "You... You can first get dressed. I¡¯ll wait for you outside the room."

    After speaking, Long Tianhao strode to the window and pulled the screen between them before Lin Mengya had said anything.

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianhao¡¯s straight back withplicated emotions. It was no good crying andining that he had peeped at her.

    She should stand up decently.

    The sound of the water behind him was sensual.

    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t think that he was an upright gentleman, but he was also not a filthy snob who would take advantage of her perilous state.

    But he could vaguely see her fair and pink skin in the clear water. Every man would let his imagination run away with him when he saw this.

    "Prince, you can turn around now."

    Lin Mengya said softly without anger. Long Tianhao suddenly became angry for no reason. His Princess was too generous!

    Long Tianhao turned around once again. Lin Mengya was wearing a new bright red dress. She wore her wet ck hair down around her slender shoulders. She looked pure and charming.

    It seemed that the bright color suited her best but she only wore in dresses in her daily life.

    "Prince, why do youe here at midnight? I think that you want more information about the haunted teahouse, am I right?"

    There were only several red candles but the room was bright.

    He might be ready to go to bed, otherwise, he would never go out in a blue robe.

    Even in the night, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were still bright, which made others scared.

    It was the first time she dared not look him directly in his eyes. She could only lower her head respectfully.

    "Yes, I heard that you¡¯ve caught all the moles, haven¡¯t you?"

    Long Tianhao calmed down and looked away from Lin Mengya.

    It was so strange. He had never been attracted to the beautiful girls. Why did he...

    "I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯ve caught all of them. But all the six secret agents are alive and I¡¯ll think of a way to force them to betray their associates if there are still other agents in our mansion."

    Long Tianhao nodded but he didn¡¯t know how to bring the matter up.

    He looked away unnaturally and tried to calm down. After thinking for a while, he said to her with great difficulty.

    "I... I may have to sleep in your room at the first and the fifteenth days of a month."

    "What? Prince, why?"

    Lin Mengya instantly widened her eyes. No one had eavesdropped on them for a long time.

    "This is the order of my mother."

    In fact, Concubine De asked Long Tianhao to go to the Art Courtyard in the afternoon and they had a talk.

    Concubine De told him that he was old enough to have a son to carry on his family name.

    She said that she hadn¡¯t urged him to have a son before because he hadn¡¯t had a concubine at that time, so she had to give up.

    But now, he had a legal wife. Although they had just got married two months ago, Concubine De was anxious to have a grandson.

    As a result, Long Tianhao had to makepromises to deal with his mother.

    "What? But Prince, my courtyard is noisy and I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t have a good sleep here."

    Lin Mengya looked down at her slender fingertips and refused him politely.

    "It¡¯s not a big deal. That¡¯s settled then. You can have a good rest and Lin Kui will interrogate the six moles."

    Long Tianhao got up and said. Everyone must obey hismand. Besides, Lin Mengya had already be his nominal wife and sex was a natural part of married life.

    "But... Prince, can I interrogate Qinghu by myself?"

    Long Tianhao refused her request and Lin Mengya could only makepromises.

    Long Tianhao narrowed his eyes and stared at this woman standing in front of him. The killer called Qinghu was quite handsome. Did his Princess fall in love with him?

    "This guy lied to me! I¡¯ll skin him alive and make him feel sorry for everything he has done!"

    It was impossible! Long Tianhao nodded with a strange expression. It seemed that his concern was misced.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya looked sinister and horrible as if she wanted to kill Qinghu. Long Tianhao was sure that the head of the killer called Qinghu would be miserable.

    After seeing Long Tianhao off, Lin Mengya had a good sleep and woke up in the morning and felt refreshed.

    Although most of the guards in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had a tired night, other people were still as energetic as usual.

    For example, the two women who stayed at the mansion still refused to leave.

    "Master, you don¡¯t know what happened in these days. Miss Lin and Miss Jiang have used various ways to please Concubine De since they stayed in our mansion. I¡¯m terribly ashamed of them!"

    It was early in the morning. Baizhi served Lin Mengya and helped her to get up. Then she kept talking about the two women.

    Baizhi said that Lin Mengwu and Jiang Ruqin had behaved disgracefully in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Citizens of the Jin State were quite conservative. The unmarried girls couldn¡¯t go out without permission, let alone live in the home of an adult man.

    Concubine De should have a clearer understanding of this social custom.

    If she pretended to be magnanimous, Concubine De would feel that the two girls had no sense of decency.

    The most important thing for royal members was to follow the rules and keep the dignity and reputation of the royal family.

    For example, she could be vicious and cruel to enemies but everyone thought that she was an elegant Princess who always stayed at home.

    "You¡¯re a shameless bitch! You¡¯re not the master of the mansion yet! How dare you touch the food of the Princess!"

    Lin Mengya suddenly noticed that Baishao was arguing with someone sharply in the distance.

    When Baishao entered her room, Lin Mengya suddenly found that there was a reddening welt on her pretty face.

    Obviously, she had been pped.

    How dare she! Lin Mengya snorted silently. Recently, she was busy working for the Prince and forgot to deal with the ck sheep in the mansion.

    Lin Mengya freshened up and sat at the dining table. Baishao took out her breakfast from the carved mahogany food container.

    There was a small dish of chicken cucumber, a small dish of vinegar needle mushroom, three little red bean buns and one bowl of well-cooked millet and coix porridge. This was her breakfast.

    Lin Mengya maintained herposure and picked the cucumber that was obviously not fresh with her ivory chopsticks.

    "It seems that the cooks in our mansion are gettingzier. Baiji, ask Steward Deng to find the cooks who prepared my breakfast today. Flog them soundly and throw them out."

    Lin Mengya threw away all the porridge bowl and dishes on the desk with a ringing crash.

    The servants, who were cleaning the courtyard, stopped and looked at the main house secretly.

    Miss Lin and Miss Jiang were very bossy recently. Today, the good-tempered Princess finally became angry.

    The servants suddenly became excited. They wanted to know what the Princess would do to punish the two girls.

    "Baishao, ask all the servant girls, maids, butlers, and manservants of the mansion toe to the Qinn Courtyard after an hour. I have to teach them the rules, so they will not bring shame on the Prince."

    She was furious. But her voice was still soft and she looked calm.

    She remained calm and others would never know that the Princess was furious if they didn¡¯t look at the broken tableware at the door.

    She was a qualified hostess. If she became furious and lost her decency easily, others wouldugh at her.

    Those maids who had worked for the influential families looked at her admiringly. They believed that thisdy, who was living in the Qinn Courtyard, was the real Princess.

    Within a quarter of an hour, the butlers of different courtyards, including Steward Deng and Lin Kui, came to the Qinn Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya looked around casually and found that three or four cunning maids were not present.

    They may think that they would never have their day by working for the Princess, so they decided to fawn on the future concubines.

    Lin Mengya was wearing a bright red dress with hundreds of golden butterflies on it. There was a golden peony hair essory on her head. She looked dignified and graceful and all the servants were shocked by her beauty.

    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu, who were not married, were no match for her.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya may also be one of the most beautifuldies in the entire capital city.

    Servants standing in the Qinn Courtyard were holding their breath. They dared not offend her anymore.

    "I ask you toe here today to tell you some rules. I¡¯m young but we can¡¯t bring shame on Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Please excuse any mistakes there may be."

    Lin Mengya looked at them and said. She was smiling but the servants felt cold after hearing what she had said.

    She didn¡¯t look like an 18-year-old girl. She was even more dignified than thosedies who had spent years dealing with family affairs.

    "The Prince trusts me. So I started to deal with all the affairs since I entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Recently, there were many big and small problems. But I didn¡¯t punish or criticize you for your negligence of duty. But this morning, someone broke the rules and hit my first-ss servant girl. This is not a big deal. Masters can punish the servants if they make mistakes. But I want to know who pped her."

 Chapter 61Who Do You Think You Are

    Lin Mengya suddenly changed the topic and said gently. But she looked at these servants coldly at the same time.

    Steward Deng and Lin Kui didn¡¯t have toe here. But they represented the opinions of the Prince.

    In addition to the Princess, the Prince may also have several vice Princesses and concubines. But Long Tianhao needed to let everyone in the mansion knew that Lin Mengya was their real master.

    Lin Mengya looked around and immediately noticed that there were two maids who dared not look her in the eye.

    They were bossy and domineering in the morning. It was toote for them to be afraid.

    "Princess, please forgive me! It¡¯s all my fault! I was stupid and didn¡¯t recognize Baishao. I¡¯m sorry I offended you this morning."

    Lin Mengya had never met these two maids before. They flopped down on their knees and tearfully pleaded with Lin Mengya to forgive them.

    Their parents were also servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. The Princess had bought many servant girls and maids from the middleman and they were afraid of bing useless and expendable. Therefore, they were deceived by Miss Lin and Miss Jiang and started to work for them.

    Lin Mengya looked at these two maids. One of them got that bruises on her cheek while the other had reddening welts on her hands.

    She nced at her personal servant and found that she was still angry. Lin Mengya realized that Baishao had a great fighting capacity.

    "You said that you didn¡¯t recognize Baishao and offended her. But I think that you stirred up trouble on purpose. Anyway, you¡¯ve broken the rules. Steward Deng, please tell me how to handle them based on the rules of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion."

    Looking at the Princess who was elegant and beautiful, Steward Deng couldn¡¯t believe that she was also a scheming and clever girl.

    He thought that she ought to be at the right hand of the Prince and the mansion could be safe and sound under her supervision.

    "These two maids offended Princess. ording to the rules of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, we need to cancel their residence registrations and sell them to the woman broker if their parents are also our servants. If they signed revocable contracts with us, we will hit them fifty times with a wooden stick before driving them out."

    The faces of the two maids suddenly darkened.

    They were no longer citizens of this country if their residence registrations were canceled.

    If the master sold them to the broker woman, they would be ves and could never get paid.

    The young ves could be sold at a good price while the old ves like them could only do backbreaking work for the rest of their lives.

    "Princess, please forgive me! Please don¡¯t kick me off!"

    The two maids broke down in tears and cried for mercy. But Lin Mengya remained indifferent to their tears.

    No one dared intercede for those two maids. They clearly knew that the Princess would punish them mercilessly if they offended her, so they remained silent.

    "There are many servants and many rules in the mansion. I want all of you to be vignt and to avoid bringing shame on the Prince, otherwise, I will not spare you."

    The servants of the mansion were scared by her cold voice.

    No one dared to look her in the eye. They were afraid that the Princess would follow the rules and dismiss them if they pissed her off.

    Looking at their expressions, Lin Mengya nodded slightly while Baiji took out a box of red packets.

    "This is the master¡¯s reward for your good behavior. Those who made mistakes must be punished and those who followed the rules will have a reward."

    Baiji took the box and gave everyone a red packet.

    After opening it, they saw three taels of silver and a delicate pure gold chain.

    "I don¡¯t know how to reward you and could only give you a little money. You can buy a drink. Please work hard and I¡¯ll not treat you shabbily."

    A mixture of stick and carrot always worked. First-ss servant girls working for them only had a monthly payment of several taels of silver, pieces of coarse cloth, and the money to buy make-up.

    The manservants and butlers working outside the courtyard were also badly paid.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was quite generous and sessfully won poprity among servants.

    But a beautiful girl suddenly appeared at the door of the Qinn Courtyard before all the servants left.

    Lin Mengya nced at her casually and realized that it was Lin Mengwu, her vicious sister.

    Why did shee here? How dare she walk into the Qinn courtyard and offend her?

    "Sorry, I forgot to pay respect to you. Sister Princess, wish you all happiness."

    Lin Mengwu greeted her affectionately but Lin Mengya clearly knew her intention. She snorted silently but didn¡¯t show any aversion.

    "Get up. What a surprise! What brings you here?"

    Lin Mengwu wore a goose-yellow gauzy dress today.

    She also wore some fashionable artificial flowers in her hair. She looked beautiful and smiled with feigned elegance and modesty.

    "I¡¯m young and innocent. Mother told me to visit Sister Princess earlier but you were always busy recently. So I didn¡¯te here to bother you."

    But deep in her heart, Lin Mengwu really hated Lin Mengya who was sitting in front of her.

    Both of them were daughters of the Lin family but father and brother only loved Lin Mengya since they were still kids.

    Although Lin Mengya was stupid, she was still the favorite daughter of their father and the onlydy of the Lin family.

    But Lin Mengya thought that she was treated unfairly. As the daughter of the legal wife, she was more privileged than Lin Mengya. But she could only look with envy at this bitch¡¯s happiness.

    She couldn¡¯t reconcile herself to that!

    "It¡¯s alright. But why do youe here today?"

    Lin Mengya nced at Lin Mengwu faintly. She was all dressed up today. No wonder there was a miasma of stale make-up in the mansion.

    "My good sister, it¡¯s all my fault. I was innocent before. I¡¯ve already made an apology to you. Sister Princess, please don¡¯t be angry with me."

    Lin Mengwu took Lin Mengya¡¯s hands intimately. Looking at her behavior, others may think that they were really great sisters.

    But Lin Mengya remained indifferent and quietly pulled her hand free. In fact, she still remembered everything that had happened.

    But it was not a proper time to revenge herself on them.

    "Pleasee straight to the point. I¡¯m quite busy these days and don¡¯t have time to chat with you."

    Lin Mengya directly ignored Lin Mengwu and walked to her desk. This was the first time Lin Mengwu entered the main house of the Qinn Courtyard.

    She thought that her mother¡¯s bedroom, which was decorated with carved beams and painted pirs, was magnificent and brilliant enough.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya¡¯s room looked more luxurious.

    Her bed-curtain was made of the Qingling yarn while the screen was made of fragrant wood. Even the container used to wash the pen on her desk was made of good sapphire.

    Everything in this room should belong to her!

    Lin Mengya was just a humble bitch. She was not worthy of these expensive items!

    Lin Mengwu fought down her envy and looked at Lin Mengya in a friendlier way.

    "Sister, I have to admit that we once had a brief disagreement at home. But these are just family matters. We are sisters and we are of the same family. Now, we are living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and as your sister, I can¡¯t let others bully you."

    This was such a high-sounding exnation. Lin Mengya believed that Lin Mengwu herself was also convinced.

    "Oh, this is strange. I don¡¯t know that I have been bullied."

    Lin Mengya clearly knew that Lin Mengwu wanted to ask her for help and drive her powerful opponent Jiang Ruqin out of the mansion.

    This was a brilliant scheme but, unfortunately, she barked up the wrong tree.

    "Humph! Jiang Ruqin is just a humble bitch! She thinks that she¡¯s a close rtive of Concubine De and bullies servants and acts like a tyrant in the mansion. But her mother is just a concubine. How dare she covets the identity of Yu Princess!"

    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and Lin Mengwu couldn¡¯t see her expression.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Ruqin was the daughter of a concubine.

    It seemed that Jiang Sheng wouldn¡¯t take over the family business in the future and the Jiang family wanted to use the son and daughter of a concubine to please Prince Yu.

    These were all old tricks and there was nothing new in it.

    "Don¡¯t say that. People who are blessed don¡¯t care about their family background. The Prince is also the son of a concubine. Be careful and don¡¯t offend him."

    Lin Mengya silenced Lin Mengwu easily. In fact, Concubine De came from an old and well-known family. She was definitely a nobledy.

    Therefore, Long Tianhao didn¡¯t feel interior despite that he was the son of a concubine.

    But Lin Mengwu was very proud that her mother was the legal wife. Usually, she didn¡¯t respect those whose mothers were concubines.

    As a result, she was unpopr among the noble women of the capital city.

    But they all controlled themselves and suppressed their anger because Lin Mengwu was the niece of the Empress and the second daughter of the Marquis Zhennan.

    "Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I was too angry and forgot that our Prince¡¯s mother was also a concubine. But Sister Prince, she pped your servant today and I believe that she will be bossy and bully you someday. Sister Princess, you must take action now!"

    Lin Mengwu was shameless and called Long Tianhao ¡¯our Prince¡¯ affectionately. Lin Mengya blushed for her.

    Lin Mengya picked up the fragrant tea on the table with her slender hands and took a sip. But she caught a sh of cunning in Lin Mengwu¡¯s eyes.

    Did this girl really have a scheme?

    But Lin Mengya immediately refuted her opinion. Lin Mengwu was stupid and everyone knew that it was she who had poisoned the Prince before. She couldn¡¯t have any excellent ns.

    "Well, this baffles me."

    Lin Mengya pretended to be worried and frowned slightly.

    "Miss Jiang is the cousin of the Prince and the niece of Concubine De. Besides, she got Concubine De¡¯s permission before living here. Concubine De may have ns. If I drive Miss Jiang away, Concubine De might be angry with me."

    Lin Mengya gave her an ambiguous answer on purpose.

    In fact, Jiang Ruqin was thick-skinned and she had pleaded to be allowed to stay here.

    Concubine De was tired of her pleading and agreed reluctantly that she could stay here.

    But Lin Mengwu didn¡¯t know this secret, instead, she believed that the reason why Concubine De allowed Jiang Ruqin to stay was that she wanted Jiang Ruqin to be the vice Princess of the Prince.

    She immediately became panicked and gnashed her teeth in hatred.

    "Sister Princess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here and I¡¯ll get rid of the bitch for you."

    Lin Mengwu was worried that Lin Mengya would ept Concubine De¡¯s arrangement without protest. She could do nothing if Lin Mengya was so useless.

    She had wanted to instigate Lin Mengya to get rid of Jiang Ruqin, but now it seemed that she had to deal with this girl in person.

    Mother was right. You had to work out a n and implement it by yourself if you wanted to get something.

    "Oh? What¡¯s your n? I¡¯m curious."

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, but there was an invisible steel knife behind her smile.

 Chapter 62 Treading on Thin Ice

    "It¡¯s not difficult to kick the bitch off the mansion. But I¡¯m powerless now because I don¡¯t have any helper here. Sister Princess, if you can help me, I¡¯m sure that the bitch will be at our mercy."

    Lin Mengwu¡¯s words were very encouraging. If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know her evil intentions, maybe she would be convinced by her.

    "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly and rubbed her eyebrows. She pretended to be worried as if she was really puzzled by her words.

    "I think that we need to bring my mother over here if we want to drive the bitch away. My mother is very experienced and must have more ways to deal with her. Sister, what do you think?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart suddenly raced and she understood why Lin Mengwu was so eager to provoke conflicts between her and Jiang Ruqin.

    It turned out that Shangguan Qing also wanted toe here and live in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    As the saying goes, ¡¯It¡¯s easier to invite the devil in than to send him off.¡¯ At that time, Shangguan Qing would try her best to stay here. Besides, if Shangguan Qing devised a scheme to frame her, she might be deprived of her title of Princess Yu.

    But this was also an opportunity to get rid of Lin Mengwu and her mother who were vicious and evil-minded.

    Since they offered a fantastic opportunity, Lin Mengya would seize it and taught them a lesson.

    "This is easy. But I have to first ask for the Prince¡¯s permission. You can leave now and I¡¯ll talk to him as soon as possible."

    Lin Mengwu nodded and left her room in a clever and respectful way.

    "Master, I believe that she must have ulterior motives!"

    When they were living with the Lin family, Baizhi was the only servant who was loyal to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengwu and her mother had kicked them around, directly and indirectly, so Baizhi normally avoided talking with them.

    Therefore, she became angry and immediately came forward to stop Lin Mengya on hearing that she wanted to bring the brutal and cold-blooded mother and her daughter here.

    "Yes. Master, as the saying goes, ¡¯It¡¯s easier to invite the devil in than to send him off.¡¯ If they stick around here and refuse to leave, we¡¯ll suffer great losses."

    Baishao was displeased and didn¡¯t mince her words. Recently, Baizhi told everything that had happened before to Baishao and Baiji.

    Therefore, Baiji and Baishao also treated Shangguan Qing and her daughter as their arch enemy. They were angry with Lin Mengwu and refused to wee her damned mother.

    "I understand all your concerns. But Baizhi, please think about it. Shangguan Qing and her daughter treated us ruthlessly when we lived with them. Without the protection of my brother and father, we could have already been killed by these two women."

    Lin Mengya took the white hands of Baizhi and told her sincerely that she did not forget the past.

    "Master, I understand what you mean. If we want to deal with them, we have to first bring them over here. Otherwise, they are beyond the reach of our power and master can¡¯t return to the Lin family frequently if they withdraw into their shell."

    Baiji was clever and immediately understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intentions.

    Lin Mengya nodded to indicate that Baiji was right.

    "Well, I see. But if Shangguan Qinges here, I must be at your side to protect you. Mrs. Lin and her daughter are cunning and vicious, I¡¯m afraid that they will bully you!"

    Baizhi¡¯s face wrinkled and she made up her mind. She used to protect Miss Lin and stop the two vicious women from framing and killing her.

    In the future, she would also try her best to protect Miss Lin. No one could hurt her!

    "OK, I promise you. By the way, Baiji, if Mrs. Lines here, you and Baishao have to guard our courtyard. No strangers can enter my room except for those servants that you can trust."

    Baiji and Baishao understood the importance of this matter. They looked at each other and nodded at Lin Mengya.

    "Master, please rest assured. Sister Baiji and I will guard the door and no one can enter your room at that time!"

    Lin Mengya nodded. She had confidence in Baiji and Baishao.

    However, after looking around the room, Lin Mengya found that Lin Zhongyu was not here.

    "What did Xiaoyu do recently? Why doesn¡¯t hee here? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time."

    In fact, Lin Mengya felt ashamed of herself.

    She had brought Xiaoyu to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion but she was busy recently and didn¡¯t have enough time to chat with him.

    "Childe Yu seems to feel a bit ill. After having dinner, he shut himself in his room and said that he had to take a good rest."

    Baiji was Lin Mengya¡¯s personal servant girl, but sometimes, she would also take care of Lin Zhongyu.

    But Aunt Jinyue was afraid that Lin Mengya¡¯s work might be dyed, so she asked another maid to take care of Lin Zhongyu.

    Lin Zhongyu was still a kid and could live in the Qinn Courtyard with her now. He could move out on his own when he grew up.

    "Feel ill? Have you sent for the doctor? Well, let¡¯s go and take a look at him."

    Lin Mengya got up and walked out of the main house with her three servant girls.

    Xiaoyu was still a kid but he was a boy and shouldn¡¯t sleep in Lin Mengya¡¯s room. Living in the Qinn Courtyard, he had to avoid arousing suspicion.

    Therefore, he lived in a small room in the side courtyard.

    Lin Mengya passed through the moon gate and could see Xiaoyu¡¯s bedroom in the depths of the bamboo forest. At this moment, the dim candlelight indicated that Xiaoyu didn¡¯t go to bed yet.

    "Xiaoyu, I heard that you are not feeling well. Have you sent for the doctor?"

    As she reached the door of the small room, Lin Mengya heard Xiaoyu¡¯s slight and painful groan.

    "Sister Princess, I am fine, I am really fine. It is gettingte, please go back and have a rest."

    Lin Mengya frowned. She had an acute sense of smell and had already noticed the faint smell of blood in the air. Was he injured?

    Lin Mengya ignored his opposition and pushed open the door.

    She entered his room in two strides and saw the wounds that had not been covered by him in time.

    "What! Who did it?"

    Lin Mengya was furious. She was not so angry in the morning when the servants challenged her authority!

    The burns on Xiaoyu¡¯s back didn¡¯t heal yet.

    It would take another month for the scab to form if the servants could take good care of him.

    But now the dark red scab was split once again and his wound was festering and bleeding for no reason.

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s handsome face became dreadfully pale with pain. But he still gave Lin Mengya a cute smile.

    "Sister Princess, it looks scary but I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling better now."

    Lin Zhongyu still wanted to get up tofort Lin Mengya. But she pressed him against the bed gently before he even moved.

    "Stay here. Granny Sun, please give me a basin of water. Baizhi, please go back to our room and take the scald ointment. Baiji, please help me clean the wounds of Xiaoyu."

    Granny Sun finally got the orders of Lin Mengya. She wiped away her tears and walked out of the room to get some water for Lin Zhongyu.

    Lin Zhongyu was just an adopted brother of the Princess. But he was very respectful to the servants.

    Therefore, Granny Sun always took him as her grandson.

    "Haha. Sister Princess is applying medicine to my wounds in person! It¡¯s worth being injured!"

    Lin Zhongyu winced in pain but he looked satisfied.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached but she must stay calm and dignified. She frowned and softly applied medicine to his wounds.

    "Who did this to you? Can you tell me the truth?"

    Lin Mengya really loved this boy.

    She thought that no one dared hurt him if she brought him to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. But she didn¡¯t expect that he was deeply hurt by others once again.

    He was just her adopted brother. Why did they have to hurt him?

    They were so vicious. It seemed that she was too kindhearted.

    "Nothing. I¡¯m determined to avenge myself on those who hurt me. Sister Princess, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful and protect myself from harm."

    Lin Zhongyu buried his handsome face in the pillow and there was a glimmer of cruelty in his eyes.

    But he was still an innocent and cute boy when talking to Lin Mengya.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll carry you with me all the time and no one will hurt you anymore."

    Lin Mengya applied medicine to his wounds quickly and realized that Lin Zhongyu was right. They looked scary but were just superficial wounds.

    But no matter how hard she tried to ask him, he still refused to tell her how he was injured.

    If she pressed him, he would begin to groan with pain and Lin Mengya could do nothing but give up.

    Lin Zhongyu applied medicine to his back and dressed his wound. Now it waste at night.

    "I have a gift for you! Sister Princess, please promise me you¡¯ll bring it all the time!"

    Xiaoyu suddenly took out a delicate jade ring from his arms as if by magic and put it in the hands of Lin Mengya.

    "Where did you get this ring? It¡¯s beautiful."

    Lin Mengya took the jade ring and looked at it carefully by candlelight.

    This was a rare treasure. Colorful light was shining in the jade ring. It must be valuable.

    "This is my family heirloom. I took it with me all the time in the past so the rogues didn¡¯t find it."

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes gleamed with expectation but Lin Mengya shook her head and gave the jade ring back to Xiaoyu.

    "This is your family heirloom and you must keep it safe. When you grow up and fall in love with a girl, you can give this jade ring to her."

    But Lin Zhongyu insisted on giving this jade ring to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was afraid that his wounds would crack and he was unwilling to have a sleep. So she had to ept the jade ring with reluctance.

    "I¡¯ll keep it for you temporarily. You can take it back when you grow up and fall in love with someone. You can give this ring to her as a token of love."

    Xiaoyu nodded in a hurry. He could do anything if only Sister Princess epted his gift.

    After talking for a while, the sedative drugs he had taken finally worked and Lin Zhongyu let go of her hands and fell asleep.

    After walking out of the room, Lin Mengya¡¯s soft and tender smile suddenly disappeared and she looked as cold as ice.

    "Granny Sun, what happened to Childe Yu?"

    Granny Sun followed them and sighed with grief and resignation. Lin Mengya knew that this was not a proper ce to talk with her. She winked at the three servant girls and Baiji and Baishao immediately bring Granny Sun to their rooms to ask her questions.

 Chapter 63 Settle All the Matters

    Lin Mengya and Baizhi returned to the main house. She lit a candle and sat in a chair and read a book quietly.

    Baizhi kept looking around and finally saw the two servant girls. Baishao was very angry while Baiji frowned.

    "What happened? Who hit Childe Yu?"

    Baizhi shook the arms of Baiji anxiously but thetter opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking.

    "Master, Childe Yu got injured because he wanted to stand up for you."

    Baiji only said this sentence and Baishao, who was quick-tempered, interrupted her and told them the whole story.

    "It was Miss Jiang. She thought that she was the concubine of the Prince and criticized you shamelessly. Childe Yu was angry and argued with her. But Miss Jiang asked her servant to strike Childe Yu with a rattan. Luckily, Granny Sun tried her best to protect Childe Yu, otherwise, he might be badly wounded."

    Since Lin Mengya was married to the Prince, these three servant girls had been observing her behavior.

    She was strict with the servants, but she always dispensed reward and punishment impartially and never wronged others for no reason. Besides, she treated the servants as equals and didn¡¯t look down upon them.

    They were lucky to have such a kind master. In fact, there were few masters like her in the entire Jin Country.

    That was the reason why they would try their best to defend her.

    Childe Yu was beaten and suffered great pain because he wanted to stand up for her.

    Suddenly, the three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu formed a united front and treated Jiang Ruqin as theirmon enemy.

    Lin Mengya understood their feelings. Xiaoyu was wounded and she was more distressed and upset than anyone else.

    Her beautiful eyes gleamed with coldness. Her face was pretty but she wore a severe expression.

    "How dare she beat the people in my courtyard! Baishao, ask Steward Deng to bring those who hurt Xiaoyu to the Qinn Courtyard tomorrow morning."

    Lin Mengya said coldly. She knew that Jiang Ruqin was overbearing and always bullied others in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, but she didn¡¯t expect that this bitch dared to whip people in her courtyard!

    Lin Mengwu must have poured oil on the fire. She vowed to take revenge on them!

    She would find a proper time to settle all the matters with them!

    In the study room of Long Tianhao, Steward Deng and Lin Kui stood silently at his desk.

    Long Tianhao looked grave. His narrow eyes gleamed with anger and coldness. He was coldly staring at the two bowls of soup on the desk.

    The two blue and white porcin bowls looked the same. Besides, there was the same turbid dark yellow soup in these two bowls.

    This soup, which was the best tonic for others, was a deadly poison for him.

    He couldn¡¯t eat the seafood since he was a child.

    His throat would be sore and swollen after eating the seafood. He may even die from suffocation if he couldn¡¯t take his medicine made by the royal doctor in time.

    Everyone in the mansion knew that he was allergic to seafood. But these two women tried their best to impress him and ignored this detail.

    "Throw them away."

    He said coldly and made no attempt to conceal his dislike of these two women.

    He hated those women who deceived him with insincere ttery and wanted to be his wife to improve their status.

    But he clearly knew that the rarest treasures in the royal family were the true feelings and real intention.

    "Princess, the Princess wants to see you."

    The guards said respectfully outside the study room. Long Tianhao suddenly became expectant and excited.

    "Let her in."

    "Yes."

    Steward Deng and Lin Kui were the confidants of Long Tianhao.

    They believed that Long Tianhao couldn¡¯t trust anyone in the mansion except for them.

    But this strange princess was an exception. She was a woman and she got the favor and trust of the Prince.

    She had also broken from precedent many times. Was she...

    They looked at each other and got the same information from the other¡¯s eyes.

    The Prince trusted this girl and wanted to train her. She would definitely be an incredible help to the Prince!

    The Princess was beautiful and crafty. She would be the best secret agent and could spy against the imperial pce.

    "Prince, why didn¡¯t you go to bed?"

    Lin Mengya was wearing a white yarn dress and she looked purer and prettier in the night.

    She wore her hair down around her shoulders and used a white ribbon to tie it up loosely. She didn¡¯t look arrogant and bossy, instead, she was soft and gentle at this moment.

    Long Tianhao looked at her without surprise as if he had already expected that she would visit him tonight. He nodded at her and continued to read the book of war art in his chair.

    "This is the Treme Lily Soup that I told the kitchen to prepare for you. It¡¯s the best midnight snack. Prince, you can have a rest and enjoy it."

    Lin Mengya also prepared a midnight snack for him. It was the ordinary Treme Lily Soup but she was careful and took his preferences into consideration.

    Long Tianhao nodded, put down the book in his hand, and had the soup quietly.

    "Prince, I have something important to discuss with you."

    As the saying goes, ¡¯ Gifts blind the eyes.¡¯ Lin Mengya would prepare a gift to please the Prince before asking him for permission.

    It seemed that Long Tianhao liked this sweet but not sickly Treme Lily Soup. He didn¡¯t look so cold now.

    But his light-colored thin lips were pressed together unconsciously and Lin Mengya saw a hint of anger on his handsome face.

    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and saw the two bowls on the desk by ident.

    She smiled silently and understood why the Prince was so angry.

    "Lin Mengwu said that she wanted to ask Mrs. Lin to stay with us for some days. I told her that I had to first ask for your permission. But she was anxious and urged me. So I have to bother you in the middle of the night."

    When they returned to the Lin family, Long Tianhao was irritated by the mean tricks of Lin Mengya and her mother.

    He didn¡¯t want to meet them, let alone ask the old woman to stay with them for some days.

    Moreover, Mrs. Lin was the younger sister of the Empress while his mother and the Empress were arch enemies.

    If this troublesome woman entered their mansion, he was afraid that he could never enjoy a quiet life.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate."

    Long Tianhao knitted his bushy eyebrows and looked at Lin Mengya with puzzle.

    Lin Mengya should hate Lin Mengwu and her mother more than he did. Why did she volunteer to ask for his permission and allow Mrs. Lin to enter the mansion?

    What was her purpose?

    "Prince, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. After all, she is my nominal step-mother and it¡¯s normal for her to live with the son-inw for some time. If it bothers you, you can just ask her to live in the small yard in the southwest corner of the mansion."

    Lin Mengya smiled softly and looked like a consideratedy of a noble family.

    But Long Tianhao¡¯s heart raced and he felt worried after seeing the sweet smile on her face.

    What did she want?

    "But I have to first tell my mother and ask for her permission. I¡¯ll pay respects to mother with you tomorrow morning and ask for her advice. You can leave now and I want to go to bed."

    Long Tianhao looked down and his eyes were filled with puzzles.

    ording to the information he had got, Shangguan Qing had always bullied and framed Lin Mengya in private or in public for the past years.

    He didn¡¯t think that Lin Mengya would treat Shangguan Qing as her mother. They were enemies.

    She could do whatever she wanted outside the mansion. But this was rted to the safety of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, he was still trying to find out the hidden spies.

    If some people who had ulterior motives entered the mansion at this stage, he would lose control.

    "Alright. I¡¯m leaving right now. Prince, please go to bed earlier."

    Lin Mengya curtsied to the Prince and walked out of the room in a clever and respectful way.

    The white figure disappeared in the darkness. Steward Deng and Lin Kui looked at each other and had to discourage the Prince from giving permission.

    "Prince, please think twice before you leap. Mrs. Lin is the younger sister of the Empress and I believe that she has ulterior motives. We can¡¯t allow her to live in our mansion."

    Steward Deng was responsible for the safety of the inner house, and of course, he didn¡¯t want the masters to have an ident.

    But it was clear that Long Tianhao had his own n.

    "You¡¯re familiar with Mengya¡¯s style, aren¡¯t you? I believe that she must have already had a n before agreeing to Lin Mengwu¡¯s request. I don¡¯t think we should waste time specting her purposes. All right, I¡¯ve made up my mind and you can leave now."

    After finishing the bowl of Treme Lily Soup, Long Tianhao announced his decision and there was no room for doubt.

    He took off his ck coat and only wore the white underwear. He was lying on the army cot with a book of war art in his hands.

    Steward Deng and Lin Kui had already left the study room tactfully and he was left alone in an instant.

    He couldn¡¯t focus on the book of war art which he had read hundreds of times. Since when couldn¡¯t he refuse Lin Mengya¡¯s requests?

    "Night, what happened in the dungeon these days?"

    A cool breeze came in through the window and Long Tianhao summoned the hidden ck figure with a low voice.

    "Prince, the five fake ghosts told us the truth under torture. They were all spies in the army and came to our mansion to protect the teahouse. They pretended to be the ghost and prevented others from entering the small building. I asked some guards to lie in wait in the icehouse. But they didn¡¯t catch the master of disguise. He was very alert and immediately ran away after seeing us. Besides, Qinghu, the killer of the Peach Blossom Dock refused to tell anything no matter how we interrogated him. He said that he had something to tell the Princess."

    He had already expected that Qinghu would say nothing.

    At that night, Lin Mengya brought some guards and servants to pretend to be ghosts. Besides, there were also some guards lying in wait in the courtyard.

    Night and the dark guards had alreadyin in ambush in the abandoned icehouse of the courtyard. They needed to capture the master of disguise.

    Something unexpected might happen someday if the master of disguise continued to stay in the mansion.

    But how could he dig the mole out?

    He rubbed his eyebrows with his slender fingers. He must deal with the internal affairs before recovering lost territory. He once lived alone in the mansion. At that time, his life was quiet and there was no unexpected event.

    But now, there were many people living in the mansion and it was difficult for him to examine them one by one.

    "From now on, anyone who goes out on business must go in a group. Night, ask the dark guards to keep an eye on them! We must capture this guy!"

    How dare he act wildly in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion!

 Chapter 64 Beat the Dog Before the Lion.

    Early the next morning, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao went to the Art Courtyard and paid respect to Concubine De.

    Concubine De may think that inws should frequently visit each other. She readily agreed that Mrs. Lin could stay with them for some time.

    Long Tianhao still had important work to do, so he left early and Lin Mengya was chatting with Concubine De.

    "Ya¡¯er, I know that you¡¯ve been wronged these days."

    After living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for some time, Concubine De looked more marvelous than she was in the imperial pce.

    She didn¡¯t look so pale. Instead, she had a ruddyplexion and looked healthier.

    She didn¡¯t wear any precious jewelry in her hair except for a gold and jade peony step shake. But she looked more dignified and graceful.

    It seemed that the time also favored the real beauty.

    "Mother, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    Lin Mengya was gentle and graceful. She was wearing a turquoise dress with many butterflies on it. She looked prettier and cuter.

    Lin Mengya was sweet and her face was delicate. Concubine De liked her better now.

    "I¡¯m talking about Qin¡¯er. This girl has been spoiled by your great uncle. You¡¯re her sister-inw. Please pardon her for her mistakes and bad behavior."

    Concubine De apologized for Jiang Ruqin¡¯s behavior.

    She was a nobledy and came from an old and well-known family. She was a cultivated girl since her childhood.

    She had already been dissatisfied with Jiang Ruqin who was domineering and impolite.

    But she couldn¡¯t criticize or punish this girl for the sake of her elder brother.

    Besides, this girl was clever since she was a child and Concubine De really loved her despite that her mother was just a concubine. Therefore, Concubine De felt sorry for her daughter-inw who had been wronged these days.

    "Mother, please don¡¯t worry. I can understand."

    Lin Mengya snorted and suddenly understood the reason why Concubine De granted her request so readily.

    She knew that Jiang Ruqin had been spoiled since her childhood. But this was not her excuse to whip others for no reason!

    But unfortunately, she was not a generous and broad-minded girl. She was Lin Mengya who had a thirst for revenge!

    Concubine De still wanted her to stay longer and chat with her. But Lin Mengya said that she needed to prepare the room and articles for daily use for Mrs. Lin and left the Art Courtyard.

    In fact, Lin Mengya clearly knew that Concubine De didn¡¯t trust her daughter-inw and would never punish Jiang Ruqin for whipping Xiaoyu who was unrted to her in blood.

    Compared with them, Concubine De was closer to her niece, wasn¡¯t she?

    Lin Mengya wanted to return to her Qinn Courtyard with Baishao. But they came across Jiang Ruqin in the winding corridor of the garden.

    She was wearing a pink dress and looked pretty. There were also four servant girls who were wearing bright clothes around her. She looked down her nose at everybody.

    As the saying goes, ¡¯One can¡¯t avoid one¡¯s enemy.¡¯ After seeing Lin Mengya, Jiang Ruqin was not guilty at all and came up to her arrogantly.

    "What bad luck! Ie across a damned unlucky woman early in the morning! I heard that your mother died because you cursed her. Hey! I have to alert my aunt and cousin to stay away from you!"

    Jiang Ruqin raised her head and nced at Lin Mengya scornfully. There was an expression of triumph on her white face.

    Jiang Ruqin wascent after whipping Xiaoyu. But she forgot that Jiang Sheng had told her to stay away from Lin Mengya.

    The servant girls standing behind Jiang Ruqin were also looking at Lin Mengya with disdain.

    But suddenly they were stunned by the sound of pping.

    "How dare you p me!"

    Jiang Ruqin had never expected that Lin Mengya would p her in her face so neatly.

    "It serves you right! If you talk rubbish anymore, I¡¯ll cut your pretty face."

    Lin Mengya dropped her left hand, gave a cold smile to Jiang Ruqin, and said peacefully and slowly.

    "You... Don¡¯t be toocent! Aunt will not allow you to bully others in this mansion!"

    Jiang Ruqin was boiling with rage and shepletely forgot that she was just a guest while Lin Mengya was the hostess of this mansion.

    The four servant girls suddenly found that their master had been bullied. They also forgot that this was Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and surrounded Lin Mengya and Baishao.

    "What are you doing? How dare you attack me in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion!"

    Lin Mengya hissed at them coldly and the four servant girls were scared by her irresistible prestige.

    Lin Mengya hissed at them and the four servant girls immediately backed up a few steps. But Jiang Ruqin had already been crazy. She covered her red face with hands and became furious from shame.

    "Chunhua, Qiuyue, Dongxue, and Lamei! Beat her up!"

    But the four servant girls were confident that Miss Jiang would be the hostess of this mansion one day. Therefore, they followed Jiang Ruqin¡¯s order without any fear.

    They were about toe forward and catch Lin Mengya when eight or nine strong guards suddenly appeared behind them.

    "How dare you offend Princess Yu!"

    The strong man shouted coldly and there were desires of killing in his voice. Jiang Ruqin and her servant girls who only knew how to fight for a man¡¯s favor suddenly became scared and timid.

    They looked domineering and fierce when arguing with Lin Mengya. But now they became docile sheep and looked at these guards who suddenly appeared with fear.

    "Princess, my name is Qiu Ming. Pay respect to you."

    Lin Mengya had been ready to fight with these servants but these guards suddenly appeared and upset her n.

    Looking at this square ck-skinned face, Lin Mengya suddenly felt that she had seen him before.

    "Nobel people had short memories. I once had the privilege of working for you in the teahouse."

    Qiu Ming said with a shy grin. But then he looked at the petite and pretty Princess standing in front of him in awed silence.

    He could still remember the four good-for-nothings who had been tortured by the Princess.

    He was afraid that the Princess would be a synonym for evil for the four men for a long time.

    "Oh! I see!. It¡¯s you."

    Lin Mengya finally remembered that she once met this guard called Qiu Ming when she was ckmailed on the street.

    Lin Mengya was not afraid of them despite that they had numerical superiority over her. In fact, she and Baishao who was high-spirited and daring had a strong fighting capacity. She believed that they would be matched in strength with the four servant girls. And the fight would be fierce.

    But the guards suddenly appeared and she¡¯d love to ask them to deal with Jiang Ruqin and the servant girls.

    "Who are you? How dare you intrude into the internal courtyard!"

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s face had turned purple with rage. She thought that her victory was guaranteed but she didn¡¯t expect that this rude guard suddenly appeared and upset her n.

    She yelled at the top of her voice. But she forgot that Lin Mengya was the true hostess of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "This is our family affairs. It¡¯s none of your business! Qiu Ming! These four servant girls tried to offend the Princess. Please tie them up and the Princess will deal with themter!"

    Baishao seized the opportunity and asked the guards to tie the four servant girls up. She stared at them with her hands on her hip. Baishao was bold and vigorous and looked like a pretty servant girl called Qingwen in A Dream in Red Mansions.

    Lin Mengya looked cold and stood aside. They were just guests and how dare they hit the master! She had to give these shameless and impolite servant girls a hard lesson.

    Qiu Ming also followed her orders quickly. He waved his hand and the four delicate servant girls were tied up by the guards.

    "Lin Mengya, they are the servants of our Jiang family! You have no right to punish them!"

    Jiang Ruqin was furious and nearly wanted to bit Lin Mengya. The fine make-up on her face was in a mess and she looked hideous as if she wanted to skin Lin Mengya alive.

    "Servants of the Jiang family? What do you think you are? Come on! Throw these four servant girls into the pond."

    Jiang Ruqin didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya was so merciless and vicious.

    The guards followed her order and the four girls were thrown into the water with a ssh.

    Their arms and legs were tied up and these four girls sank to the bottom without any struggle.

    The bubbles and ripples in the pond gradually disappeared and Jiang Ruqin¡¯s face was ghostly pale with fright.

    "ording to thew of the Jin state, a man can only have one legal wife and all the others who get married to him are concubines. Concubines are at the mercy of the legal wife. The highest-ranking concubines are still concubines. Miss Jiang, you are our guest, so I help you to get rid of several ungrateful and shameless servant girls. You¡¯d better find a way to protect yourself before bing the vice Princess of Prince Yu."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was soft but what she said was horrible.

    The title of Princess Yu was conferred on her by the Empress. Even the Empress didn¡¯t have the right to depose her, let alone Jiang Ruqin whose mother was just a concubine.

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s face was ghostly pale and she stared at Lin Mengya with fear and anger. But she dared not offend or contradict her.

    She looked at Lin Mengya with resentment as if she was her arch enemy. She stamped her foot, turned her head, and disappeared.

    "Master! You¡¯re amazing! Miss Jiang must be afraid of you! Even if she gets married to the Prince one day, she would be thrown out by you sooner orter."

    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya with a smile and her eyes were full of admiration.

    "I¡¯m just threatening her. The vice Princesses of the prince all have seal patents and the legal wife can¡¯t kill them for no reason. We are different from ordinary people."

    Lin Mengya shook her head. The royal family was different from ordinary families.

    If the imperial concubines were at the mercy of the Empress, Concubine De might have already been killed by the Empress and the current situation would bepletely different.

    "What? I¡¯m also deceived by you! Master, you¡¯re good at telling lies!"

    Lin Mengya smiled and could understand why Baishao and Jiang Ruqin were deceived by her.

    They were trapped in their homes and knew little about thew.

    But the real Lin Mengya always read various historical records and ancient books in her father¡¯s study room. She was a dull-witted girl but she was gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory.

    She was well-read and others could always gain enlightenment from her words.

    "Princess, is there anything else I can do for you? I need to leave now."

    Qiu Ming made a bow with hands folded in front and said to Lin Mengya respectfully.

    The master could punish the servants at will if the servants offended them. These four servant girls made a mistake and should be punished.

    "Alright. You can leave now. Thank you. I¡¯ll tell the truth to the Prince some other day."

    The guards left the covered corridor in an orderly row.

    Looking at the guards who were wearing neat clothes, Lin Mengya was absorbed in thought. It seemed that there were more guards in the mansion now.

 Chapter 65 Set Her Up

    "Master, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!"

    Lin Mengya saw Baizhi¡¯s slender figure from the distance.

    Baizhi came up to them in a hurry. Did something happen in the Qinn Courtyard?

    "What happened? You look worried. Is our house on fire?"

    Baizhi was panting and Baishao grabbed her arms and asked her quickly.

    "Our house is not on fire! But an evil woman is in our courtyard now! Miss Lin and her servant girls came to our courtyard after you left. Childe Yu is afraid that she might y tricks, so he is keeping an eye on her now!

    Lin Mengwu? What did she want?

    She must have ulterior motives. She might be anxious and wanted her mother toe here earlier.

    "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll know her purpose aftering back and meeting her."

    In the main house of the Qinn Courtyard, Lin Zhongyu was sitting at the table and silently reading a book on the shelf.

    Baiji was careful and put a thick feather cushion on the back of the chair to protect Lin Zhongyu¡¯s back.

    All the servants and Lin Zhongyu in the Qinn Courtyard were banded together. Therefore, all of them were unfriendly to Lin Mengwu.

    But it seemed that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice their indifferent attitude. She was sitting in the chair and enjoying the tea served by Baiji.

    "Hey! Lin Zhongyu, you¡¯re not a kid anymore and shouldn¡¯te to my sister¡¯s room at will. You should stay in your room and avoid arousing suspicion. You can¡¯t afford to ruin her reputation."

    Lin Zhongyu had refined facial features. Despite that he was still a youth, he was charming and attractive to both men and women.

    At this moment, he was wearing a light purple quilted jacket and there was a zed crown on his head. His eyes were bright and he looked handsome.

    But this boy was as proud and arrogant as Lin Mengya and was indifferent to others.

    "Those evil-minded people always believe that all the people in the world are as sordid as them. She¡¯s my sister and I¡¯m her brother. Only sordid people like you would spread nders to ruin her reputation."

    Lin Mengwu was immediately irritated by his words.

    She pointed her slender and white fingers at Lin Zhongyu and stared at him with resentment.

    "Well, don¡¯t be toocent! Do you think you can despise others under the protection of my sister? I¡¯ll punish you one day and teach you the rules of the big family!"

    The servants had told her that her mother woulde to live with them before long.

    If her mother were in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya and Jiang Ruqin would suffer humiliating defeats.

    At that time, she would be the hostess of this magnificent and beautiful mansion!

    Lin Mengwu was triumphant at this thought and stopped arguing with Lin Zhongyu.

    Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard and heard what Lin Mengwu said.

    Lin Mengwu was ambitious. But she had to first ask for her permission before discing her as the Princess.

    "Sister, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting anxiously for you."

    Lin Mengwu became soft and weak when talking to Lin Mengya.

    She looked virtuous and lovable, which was most unlike her.

    But Lin Mengya was very familiar with Lin Mengwu¡¯s personality and strategy, otherwise she might also be deceived and believe that Lin Mengwu was a lovely and soft girl.

    "What is it?" Lin Mengwu raised her eyebrows and asked calmly and indifferently. Lin Mengwu couldn¡¯t read her mind.

    "Sister, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. It¡¯s not a big deal and I just want to know whether or not the Prince agrees to bring my mother here."

    Lin Mengwu was well-informed. She must have been irritated by Jiang Ruqin, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t visit her early in the morning to get further information.

    "Well, I¡¯ve mentioned this to the Prince and he also agreed. Your mother wille here after a few days."

    Lin Mengwu nearly jumped up with joy. She tried her best to hide her feelings but her eyes were full ofcency.

    Lin Mengwu believed that she could easily rece Lin Mengya as the Princess after her mother came here.

    She left Lin Mengya¡¯s Qinn Courtyard in a rush. She was ecstatic and wanted to tell this good news to Shangguan Qing.

    "Sister Princess, why don¡¯t you refuse her? I don¡¯t think we should let wily Mrs. Lin live with us. The daughter is so impolite and vicious and the mother must also be evil-minded."

    Lin Zhongyu was slightly anxious. He was afraid that his sister might be bullied by Shangguan Qing and her daughter.

    "It¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t worry. We can¡¯t deal with them if they stay in the house of the Lin family. We can better see through their tricks if they live with us. What are you reading?"

    Lin Mengya was not worried about it. In fact, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was not heaven for Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing.

    "I picked it randomly from the bookshelf. It¡¯s nothing special."

    Lin Zhongyu woulde into her room and read books in his spare time.

    In this way, he could fight off boredom and kill time. Besides, he could also guard the door for his sister.

    "You¡¯re old enough to go to school. When I finish my work, I¡¯ll mention this to the Prince and send you to the Taiyin College."

    The ancestors of the Jin Dynasty attached great importance to the cultivation of children.

    Therefore, they set up the Taiyin College which was the central teaching institution everywhere in the country.

    The college in the capital city was the most famous one. Seven or eight prime ministers were students of this school.

    She was really quite happy to send Xiaoyu to this school.

    "I... I don¡¯t want to go to school! I just want to stay with you!"

    Lin Zhongyu looked at Lin Mengya and said firmly. It never urred to him to leave Lin Mengya and see the outside world.

    The mansion was ridden with crises and the enemies were staring at his sister. He couldn¡¯t leave Sister Princess alone in this ce.

    "Alright. We can talk about thister. You should first take care of yourself and try to recover from your injuries."

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t force him to ept the arrangement. Xiaoyu seemed to be gentle and well-behaved but he was stubborn. In fact, they had simr personalities.

    If he loved reading, she could buy more books for him. There were many talented and well-educated people in the mansion. She could find a good teacher to teach Xiaoyu at home.

    "Prince, Concubine De wants you toe over."

    Aunt Jinyue stood outside her room and said. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and smiled coldly.

    Jiang Ruqin was fast.

    "Aunt, please help me. The four girls became my personal servants since I was a kid. They didn¡¯t make any mistakes and why did Lin Mengya kill them?"

    Jiang Ruqin was crying and standing beside Concubine De. She looked pitiable with tears on her pretty face.

    She left the garden in a rush and told everything Lin Mengya had done to Concubine De.

    Of course, she dramatized almost every detail.

    Concubine De got fed up with her tears. But this was her niece and she had to uphold justice for her.

    Concubine De didn¡¯t expect that Ya¡¯er was so cruel and decisive. She killed four servant girls for no reason.

    "Pay respect to Concubine De. Wish you all happiness."

    The daughter-inw had just visited her earlier this morning. She entered the room again and curtsied to her elegantly.

    Concubine De looked up at her daughter-inw carefully. But Lin Mengya looked soft and delicate and Concubine De couldn¡¯t believe that this girl was as vicious as the Empress.

    "Please get up. I ask you toe over because I¡¯d like to ask you something."

    But Aunt Jinyue whispered to her before she even asked Lin Mengya any questions.

    "Qin¡¯er! How dare you be so rude to Ya¡¯er! Your father teaches you to be polite and well-behaved. Don¡¯t you remember his rules?"

    Concubine De suddenly switched gears and Jiang Ruqin¡¯s mood fell down to the bottom.

    Concubine De originally wanted to question Lin Mengya, but she suddenly changed and started to criticize Jiang Ruqin.

    Concubine De¡¯s reaction was totally unexpected. Jiang Ruqin was stunned and looked at her aunt nkly. Her aunt seemed to be disappointed with her but she didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    "Mother, please don¡¯t be angry. It was quite unintentional. Please calm down and look after your body."

    Lin Mengya softlyforted Concubine De and there was a sincere expression on her beautiful face.

    Lin Mengya walked up to Concubine De and rubbed her chest to help her calm down. Her white waist was exposed and there was ck and blue bruising, which was eye-catching.

    "You... you framed me!"

    Jiang Ruqin finally understood what had happened. This bitch pretended that her waist was wrenched and told Concubine De that it was her fault.

    She grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s wrist with one hand and rubbed her skin hard with a handkerchief. But she suddenly found that the ck and blue mark didn¡¯t disappear.

    "Let me go."

    Lin Mengya slightly frowned as if it hurt but she had to endure the rudeness of Jiang Ruqin.

    "Jinyue, take Ruqin to her room and let her rethink her mistakes. Don¡¯t let her out without my permission."

    Concubine De¡¯s looked at Jiang Ruqin coldly and there was no love and indulgence in her eyes.

    This girl was too reckless. She was afraid that Jiang Ruqin would be more arrogant and domineering after getting married.

    She originally wanted to ask Yu¡¯er marry her but now it seemed that this was ill-advised.

    "Ya¡¯er,e here. You must have been bullied by Qin¡¯er. Jinyue, please take my Yurong cream. This cream is effective against bruise."

    Concubine De didn¡¯t trust Lin Mengya before but now she felt guilty about her daughter-inw.

    Jinyue told her that she had seen many purple and ck marks on Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. Jinyue secretly asked her what had happened. But Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were full of tears and she refused to tell her the truth. But Jinyue was sure that she had been bullied by Jiang Ruqin.

    She clearly knew Ruqin¡¯s personalities.

    Lin Mengya must have been bullied by Jiang Ruqin and her four servant girls.

    These four servants were so vicious and impolite and they got what they deserved. They pushed their master to bully others instead of dissuading her from making this mistake. It served them right.

    "I¡¯m fine. Mother, please don¡¯t worry about me. Ruqin is our guest. I¡¯m her sister-inw and shouldn¡¯t argue with her. It¡¯s all my fault and I must have neglected her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry."

    The blue and purple bruise on her wrist was true, but it was not caused by the hit.

    In fact, she used a special herbal medicine. Shopkeeper Wan always gave her various strange medicines and the Oolong grass was one of them.

    If you smear it on to your skin, you won¡¯t feel painful or itching but some purple and blue marks will immediately appear on your skin. Only experienced doctors could see the difference between these marks and the real bruise.

    Jiang Ruqin hardly went out of her house and she had also been spoiled by her father. Therefore, she knew little about these strange medicine herbs.

 Chapter 66 The Helper

    "You¡¯re such a gentle and honest kid. It¡¯s all your great uncle¡¯s fault. Ruqin is his beloved daughter but she¡¯s impolite and thoughtless. It¡¯s really hard for you to be friendly to her."

    Concubine De looked at Lin Mengya carefully and felt that this daughter-inw was dignified and generous and had good character.

    Ruqin had said that Mengya was vicious and evil-minded. But now it seemed that this was just nder.

    "Mother, this is not a big deal. What¡¯s wrong with great uncle¡¯s wanting to love his daughter? If Ie across Ruqinter, I¡¯ll just ignore her. Mother, please don¡¯t worry about this."

    From now on, Jiang Ruqin might be the most unpopr guest in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya returned to the Qinn Courtyard from the Art Courtyard. The three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu were waiting for her anxiously.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    Baizhi was first on toe towards her. But she dared not touch her hands.

    The blue and purple marks were vivid and even them were frightened at the sight of her wrist.

    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve told you this is not the real bruise."

    The bruise in her arms was not real and would disappear after a few days. She just used the bruise to frighten others. Although this herb had a small number of toxins, it was not fatal.

    "I didn¡¯t expect there are such magical herbs in the world. Sister Princess, can you teach me how to recognize different herbs?"

    Lin Zhongyu held the hand of Lin Mengya and looked at it carefully.

    He also carefully touched the bruise. Although it was simr to the normal bruise, it was actually very soft and had no difference from the surrounding skin.

    "Of course. I can teach you if you want to learn. But I can only recognize poisons. What if you¡¯re careless and poison yourself?"

    Lin Mengya pinched the small face of Lin Zhongyu. It felt really smooth and soft. As a girl, Lin Mengya admired his fair and smooth skin.

    Why was this guy so lucky? All good adjectives across the world could be used to describe him.

    "I want to learn it! If someone dares to bully Sister Princess, I¡¯ll poison and kill him!"

    Lin Zhongyu endured her pinch of his face and looked at her seriously with his almond eyes.

    "Hey! You want to be Walter White of Breaking Bad!"

    This little guy was so cute. Lin Mengya could not help but pinch his soft little face. She also made a slip of the tongue and said some words of her previous life.

    "What¡¯s Breaking Bad? Is this the name of a man? This name is awesome! I like it!"

    Lin Mengya could hardly helpughing silently. She didn¡¯t think this was an awesome name.

    Since she came to this dynasty, she has seen through many open and covert schemes with her anti-poison radar.

    Poisons were not just used to kill people.

    "Pay respect to the Princess! Mrs. Lin arrived and Miss Lin is standing at the gate to wee her."

    The servants of the mansion hurried to inform them of this news. The harmonious atmosphere was suddenly destroyed.

    The faces of three girls were rigid and it seemed that they would rush out to throw Shangguan Qing out of the mansion the next second.

    "What are you doing? She¡¯s just a paper tiger. Don¡¯t be nervous. Be rxed and we can go out and have a look."

    Lin Mengya looked calm and unhurried. But she didn¡¯t expect that Shangguan Qing was so impatient.

    Shangguan Qing was asking for trouble and dicing with death.

    In fact, Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion was not far away from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    It took half an hour to get there by carriage.

    Shangguan Qing was delighted after knowing that she could stay with her daughter in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    She brought many bags and cases and arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with her confidants. This scene was impressive.

    "Mother, finally you¡¯re here! I miss you so much!"

    In fact, when she got the news, she asked someone to send a message to her mother.

    After walking out of the Qinn Courtyard, she had been standing in the doorway and waiting for her mother.

    "You¡¯re so naughty. You¡¯re not a kid and shouldn¡¯t spend so much time around me."

    Mrs. Lin was wearing a splendid silk dress and wearing a golden hairpin in her hair. She was wearing a pair of shoes with embroidery of flowers on it. She looked elegant and poised.

    She gently chided her only daughter but Lin Mengya could clearly see her affection in her eyes.

    Shangguan Qing got off the carriage and was impressed by the grand Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. She was quite pleased with this building.

    Mrs. Lin suddenly realized that this building would belong to her daughter in the near future. When she thought this, a kind smile immediately appeared on her face which was still beautiful and charming.

    "Madam, where do we put these things?"

    The driver and the menservants unloaded the luggage from the carriage.

    Shangguan Qing was about to enter this ce by the main door but a beautiful girl with the slender waist and narrow shoulders suddenly stopped them. She took a stool and sat in the middle of the gate.

    "The Princess has given an order. She hopes that Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin can enter the mansion by the back door."

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had never been treated so rudely. They immediately stared at this pretty girl with anger.

    "Who are you? Why don¡¯t you follow the rules of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion? You¡¯re just a servant girl, how dare you offend the honored guests?"

    As the hostess of the Lin family, Shangguan Qing was more experienced than Lin Mengwu.

    But unluckily, today her opponent was Baishao who was bold and vigorous.

    "Hey! I don¡¯t think we should respect those uninvited guests! Only the legal wife of Prince Yu and Concubine De can enter by the main door! You can only enter Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion by this small corner gate. We have strict rules and you can¡¯t do whatever you want. But I suddenly remembered that you asked your unmarried daughter to live in someone else¡¯s home. It¡¯s obvious that you are ill-mannered."

    With both hands on her hip, Baishao said to them with obvious sarcasm and Shangguan Qing¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    But they were at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion instead of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. They had to endure unfair treatment.

    "Sister Baishao! You¡¯re awesome!"

    Lin Zhongyu, who was hiding in the janitor¡¯s room and peeping at them, couldn¡¯t help but gave her a thumbs-up behind her back.

    Her fighting power was much higher than that of the ordinary servant girls.

    Lin Mengya sat in a chair, leisurely enjoyed her tea, and watched them.

    "You¡¯re just a servant but my mother is the wife of Marquis Zhennan and the younger sister of the Empress. How dare you offend my mother! Come on! Beat her up!"

    A few women who were wearing coarse clothes must have been domineering and bossy in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. They actually rolled up the sleeves and wanted to catch Baishao.

    Baishao had already been proficient in all the skills of a shrew. She immediately took action to fight back!

    She immediately freed her hair from the band, tore her clothes, and then cried loudly without considering her face.

    "Ah! Where¡¯s the justice! The guests are too vicious! They break into our house and hit the servants of the host! My goodness! They are too unreasonable!"

    Lin Mengya nearly spat out the water in her mouth. She immediately stood up, hid behind the door, and enjoyed the performance of Baishao.

    Baishao kicked over her stool and tore her neat and tidy clothes. Her pretty face was also streaked with tears.

    She was crying and shouting and the few women couldn¡¯t even get close to her.

    But Baishao scratched them with her long and pointed nails and the few women all had deep scratches on their hands and faces.

    Baishao waved her hands and scratched all those who were close to her with her long nails. Lin Mengya cheered for Baishao in her heart.

    Baishao was like a hedgehog and the few women could do nothing about her.

    Baishao seized the opportunity and slumped down on the ground. She grabbed the mud with both hands and smeared it on her white face.

    "Ah! The guests are overbearing! They hit thedy¡¯s servant and want to grab her husband!"

    The several people hiding in the janitor¡¯s room were trying hard to suppress theirughter.

    Baishao¡¯s acting skills and lines were excellent and after a while, a lot of audiences gathered around them.

    Some women who were doing manual work in the outer court couldn¡¯t stand their reckless provocation anymore. They also rolled up the sleeve to help Baishao.

    "You... You..."

    Shangguan Qing was furious and nearly fainted. She pointed at Baishao who was acting up but she couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.

    "What do you want to say? I¡¯m only a servant but at least I know the honor and disgrace. You and your daughter break into our house and bully the master¡¯s servants. Shame on you!"

    Baishao always gained the upper hand. Her fighting power was amazing!

    She had the advantage but her clothes became dirty when she was rolling about on the ground.

    Soon, all the onlookers knew that Marquis Zhennan¡¯s wife broke into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and hit the servants.

    Within two hours, she would be the newughing stock in the capital city.

    "You... Wu¡¯er, let¡¯s enter the mansion by the back door!"

    Shangguan Qing finally became ashamed. She and her daughter hurried to the back door of the mansion in dejection.

    "Alright, you can leave now. Thank you for your help. I¡¯m the servant of the Qinn Courtyard and my name is Baishao. You cane to me if you have any problem."

    Baishao immediately regained herposure after the enemy left.

    She wiped her face with a handkerchief and her face became clean and pretty once again.

    "Master, what do you think of my performance?"

    Baishao was excited and strode into the janitor¡¯s room.

    Lin Zhongyu keptughing and he felt a pain in his chest. Baiji was rubbing his abdomen.

    Baizhi rolled herself into a ball. She was stillughing and had no strength to stand up.

    Only Lin Mengya was calm now. But at this moment, her face was also twitching unnaturally.

    "Well, you¡¯re excellent! If the war broke out, you can shout abuses at the enemies. The general and soldiers will be humiliated by you and kill themselves."

    In fact, she just told Baishao to embarrass Shangguan Qing.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that she used a critical skill and humiliated Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. Theypletely lost their faces.

    Baishao taught them a good lesson today and she might be the head of the servants of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion from now on.

    "Shout abuses at the enemies? This job suits me. Master, I can have a try if there¡¯s the opportunity. My name will be famous if I can win honor and be a general!"

    Baishao wined an outright victory today. Her clothes got dirty but her eyes were full of excitement.

    "Well, please get cleaned up. This is not the end. The really interesting part of the show is yet toe!"

    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and the other four people were very curious.

 Chapter 67 Play Tricks on Shangguan Qing

    Lin Mengwu ushered Shangguan Qing into the back door and she still looked angry and sinister.

    Every time she went to Lin Mengya¡¯s room, the three servant girls were wary of her as if she was a prisoner.

    Today, this servant girl called Baishao rolled on the ground and cried and shouted for no reason. She and her mother suffered great humiliation. She would definitely kill this bitch one day.

    "Mother, aren¡¯t you angry?

    Lin Mengwu was still indignant at the way she had been treated. But Shangguan Qing was different from her daughter. She had already calmed down.

    Wu¡¯er was young and peevish and grew up under her protection. So she usually became flustered in the face of challenges and provocation.

    But why did Lin Mengya be so cunning and crafty? She and her daughter had suffered several humiliating defeats.

    "Wu¡¯er, please remember that those who aplish big things don¡¯t trip over little trifles. I¡¯m sure that Lin Mengya is behind this farce. But this is Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and we are at the mercy of this bitch. A little impatience spoils great ns."

    Lin Mengwu was eventually persuaded by her mother and gradually calmed down.

    Mother was right. She shouldn¡¯t focus on temporary gains and losses.

    Her goal was to find favor with Long Tianhao, and finally became the hostess of this mansion.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s dirty tricks were just obstacles to her sess.

    "Mother, the bitch is domineering and bossy in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Now both of us are in the mansion, please work out a good n for me."

    Jiang Ruqin was under the protection of Concubine De while Lin Mengwu was alone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Besides, she was also not their real master, so many servants in the mansion often looked down upon her.

    But now mother finally came here and would give advice and suggestions to her. Lin Mengwu suddenly became hopeful about the future.

    "Master, why do wee here?"

    In the mansion, Lin Mengya walked quickly to the small door on the side of the garden with her confidants.

    This was the amodation she had prepared for Shangguan Qing. The servants hadn¡¯t cleaned this courtyard yet, so it was in bad condition.

    "This is the amodation I prepared for Mrs. Lin. I deliberately asked a servant to put a surprise gift for her in the room. This will be very exciting."

    Five of them secretly stood in the shadows and watched therge group of peoplee in by the back door. The servants carried their luggage and Shangguan Qing and her daughter swaggered into the garden.

    Despite that Lin Mengya had humiliated Shangguan Qing at the door, Concubine De must try to be polite to her.

    Concubine De treated Mrs. Lin as an honored guest and asked Aunt Jinyue to escort her to her courtyard.

    "We are short of servants, so they didn¡¯t clean this courtyard yet. I sincerely hope you¡¯ll excuse us."

    Aunt Jinyue had stayed in the imperial pce for many years and she looked noble and elegant.

    She looked sincere and considerate even when she was going through the motions. Lin Mengya asked her three girl servants to learn from Aunt Jinyue.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Ya¡¯er just got married to the Prince and Concubine De trusted her and asked her to manage all the affairs. Making mistakes is inevitable. I should thank Concubine De for not punishing her."

    She was the nominal step-mother of Lin Mengya no matter what had happened.

    These polite greetings and courtesies were essential for her life. But Shangguan Qing¡¯s soft and elegant smile suddenly disappeared when she saw the grassy courtyard.

    Lin Mengya pushed her too far! She had suffered a defeat at the door. Now, this bitch still wanted to humiliate her in public!

    "Well... Wu¡¯er, take me to the courtyard of your sister."

    She couldn¡¯t even force a smile. Besides, Jinyue also stood watching them. Shangguan Qing couldn¡¯t stand the obvious neglect and humiliation anymore!

    She didn¡¯t want to break with Lin Mengya at this moment but this bitch had gone too far this time!

    Shangguan Qing was boiling with rage. As ady of an aristocratic family, she had never been treated so roughly.

    "Mother, are you looking for me? Oh, I made a mistake. I was busy dealing with the affairs and forgot to wee you."

    Lin Mengya walked out of the shadows slowly with her servant girls.

    Today, her clothes and jewelry were much more refined than that of the ordinarydies.

    Her excellent face looked more beautiful in the sunshine.

    But Shangguan Qing looked terrible as if she had eaten a fly.

    They looked very alike!

    Her damned mother was also charming and beautiful as her. Marquis Zhennan was taken in by her charm.

    Shangguan Qing had tried her best to suppress her envy in the past many years. But now a little spark kindled a great fire and she was ovee by a sudden surge of jealousy.

    "Well, I don¡¯t deserve it. You are the legal wife of Prince Yu now and it¡¯s natural for you to look down on your old and poor mother."

    Shangguan Qing always wanted to be Lin Mengya¡¯s elder and gained her respect.

    Lin Mengya had to respect her elders and maintained good human rtions with her step-mother even if she was Princess Yu.

    "Mother, you misunderstand me. I¡¯ve never looked down on my mother. I love her and respect her from the bottom of my heart."

    After hearing what Lin Mengya said, Shangguan Qing¡¯s face suddenly turned red and then became dreadfully pale. She stared at Lin Mengya with anger.

    Her voice was heavy with sarcasm but Shangguan Qing had no evidence and could do nothing about it.

    "Princess, this courtyard is bad condition. Maybe Mrs. Lin can live with Concubine De for several days. What do you think?"

    Jinyue immediately came forward to mediate the dispute. She knew that the Princess was at odds with her step-mother. But it was inappropriate for them to argue in public. The servants mightugh at them.

    But Lin Mengya smiled softly and stepped forward and stood in front of Mrs. Lin.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Mrs. Lin is my step-mother andes here to care for Mengwu and I. If Mrs. Lin lives with Concubine De, we can¡¯t meet her at will. She¡¯d better stay in this courtyard. Mother, what do you think?"

    Mrs. Lin wanted to curry favor with Concubine De, but Lin Mengya directly put her off in a few words.

    Shangguan Qing looked at Lin Mengya with hatred, but she had to nod.

    She had been humiliated by Baishao at the front door. If she was not careful now, she would definitely be theughingstock of the capital city.

    "Ya¡¯er is right. I appreciate Concubine De¡¯s kindness. But after all, Ie here to visit my daughter. It¡¯s much more convenient for me to live in this courtyard."

    Shangguan Qing had to follow the order of Lin Mengya and declined Jinyue¡¯s offer. This ce was dpidated but it had its own entrance and was separated from other courtyards.

    It was safer for her to discuss some secret things with her daughter in this ce.

    Jinyue also didn¡¯t stick to her opinion. In fact, she was just trying to be polite and didn¡¯t mean what she said.

    After making a few polite remarks, Jinyue also left to report back to Concubine De.

    After the onlooker left, Shangguan Qing stopped talking with Lin Mengya and directly ignored her. She turned and walked into the small courtyard.

    The courtyard was covered with weeds but the houses were beautiful and solid. The servants of the Prince must have maintained these rooms. None of them copsed.

    Lin Mengya returned to her Qinn Courtyard with the servant girls and Lin Zhongyu. She was ted and her eyes were full ofcency.

    They couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Mengya was so ted after arguing with Mrs. Lin.

    "Master, why are you so happy? Your smile is... creepy."

    Baizhi rubbed her arms and felt weird. She couldn¡¯t understand Lin Mengya¡¯s manner and style after Lin Mengya became clever.

    It was easier to deceive her when she was silly.

    "Well, I¡¯m in a good mood. By the way, what happened to Jiang Ruqin?"

    The tea and snacks in the Qinn Courtyard haven¡¯t been lost since Qinghu stopped dropping by her home.

    Lin Mengya picked up a cherry cake and screwed up her eyes to enjoy its sweet taste.

    "Miss Jiang was grounded by Concubine De. Concubine De asked her to reflect on her mistakes. The servants in the Art Courtyard told me that she smashed everything in her rooms."

    Ha! Jiang Ruqin was short-tempered! How dare she throw a tantrum in someone¡¯s home!

    She pped her hands to get rid of the debris on her hands. Lin Mengya was in a good mood and told Baiji:

    "Please try your best to satisfy her desires. Give her everything she wants to smash. Make a list and ask Steward Deng to send these items to the house of the Jiang family in person."

    "Yes. Master."

    The three servant girls exchanged a smile and nodded. Their master hated to suffer losses and she was cute.

    "Xiaoyu and Baizhi need to follow me these days. The y is about to start and I need some audiences. I¡¯ll go to the Art Courtyard to intercede for Miss Jiang."

    Lin Mengya was not warm-hearted. Shangguan Qing came here to support her daughter and advise her. Lin Mengwu wanted to seize the opportunity to rece her as Princess Yu.

    Besides, Lin Mengwu had been bullied and marginalized by Jiang Ruqin for thest few days.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya wanted her mother to punish Jiang Ruqin for her. She was such a gutless coward and Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe that Shangguan Qing could win the victory.

    Aunt Jinyue weed her with a smiling face when Lin Mengya entered the Art Courtyard.

    "Hey! We are just talking about you and you¡¯re here! As the old saying goes, ¡¯Speak of the devil and he wille.¡¯"

    Jinyue knew Lin Mengya and her servants very well and she spoke in a quiet conversational tone.

    Lin Mengya smiled and her limpid eyes lit up. Concubine De must have already known what Baishao had done and she might be ted at this moment.

    Lin Mengya followed Jinyue to the main house of the Art Courtyard.

    Concubine De had a big smile on her face. It was obvious that she hasn¡¯t been so happy for a long time.

    "You naughty boy! Why do you have so many tricks! Shangguan Qinges from a well-known family of martial arts and all her siblings are fierce and aggressive. You are so daring!"

    The Empress came from a well-known family of military officers while Concubine De came from a literary family.

    In fact, the Emperor wanted to choose Concubine De as the Empress. But he changed his mind and thedy of the Shangguan family finally became the Empress.

    But this was just trivial things that had happened a long time ago.

    But the Empress was narrow-minded and couldn¡¯t forget these things. Besides, Concubine De was also the beloved wife of the Emperor. So they had always been enemies for the past many years.

    As the younger sister of the Empress, Shangguan Qing had also walked over Concubine De.

    This time, Lin Mengya avenged Concubine De and taught Shangguan Qing a lesson.

    "No, I didn¡¯t do that. Mother, you wronged me. Baishao is my personal maid, but she is bold and unreasonable. And I can¡¯t stop her from arguing with Mrs. Lin."

    Lin Mengya gave Concubine a sweet smile and there was a sh of cunning in her eyes.

    As a dignified and generous princess, Lin Mengya would never admit that she yed a trick on her step-mother.

 Chapter 68 Shameless

    "You naughty boy!" Concubine De pointed at Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead with love and her tone was gentle and doting.

    In her view, Lin Mengya¡¯s petty tricks and caprices were nothing but good and harmless jokes.

    Moreover, Shangguan Qing colluded with her sister. There were deep rivalries between Concubine De and them over the past years. Lin Mengya¡¯s behavior also showed that she had nothing to do with her stepmother.

    "By the way, mother, I don¡¯t think we should ground Ruqin. She¡¯s just a kid who made a small mistake. We should let her out after scolding her. If great uncle knows this, he may get angry and thinks that we treat his daughter too harshly."

    Lin Mengyaforted Concubine De softly and her points were also reasonable.

    Concubine De immediately thought that Lin Mengya was generous and considerate.

    "I¡¯ll think about thister. You¡¯re a good girl. I didn¡¯t expect that you would intercede for Ruqin. If Ruqin stirs up trouble in the future, you can just tell me and I¡¯ll help you."

    Lin Mengya nodded. After chatting with Concubine De for a while, she returned to the Qinn Courtyard and went to bed.

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were hiding in their small yard to plot against Lin Mengya for three days.

    During this period, they also wanted to go to the Art Courtyard and pay respect to Concubine De. But they were all stopped by Aunt Jinyue.

    Jinyue imed that Concubine De was not feeling well and she couldn¡¯t meet the guests now.

    Lin Mengya was also not busy these days, which was rare. She was bored and started to feed the koi fish in the pool of the garden.

    "Did Mrs. Lin and Miss Jiange across each other in the past few days?"

    There were three servant girls. Baiji was doing needlework. Baishao was free of worry and was eating the snacks of the kitchen. Baishao, who was active and outgoing, was responsible for collecting information and news for the Qinn Courtyard.

    "Concubine De stopped grounding her, but Miss Jiang always stayed in the Art Courtyard. Mrs. Lin sent someone to give Miss Jiang a gift. These two troublemakers are very quiet now."

    Baishao softly pounded Lin Mengya¡¯s shins. She became famous and all the servants in the mansion knew her since she had staged the farce at the front door.

    Now she was very popr among the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and she had more friends. She clearly knew all the serious and simple things that happened in the mansion.

    "Mrs. Lin is more experienced and cunning than the two young girls. It will be easier for them to deal with me if they can collude and work together."

    She turned over and looked at the fishes who were snatching the fish feed in the water. There was a soft smile on her beautiful face and it seemed that she didn¡¯t care about these tricks and schemes at all.

    The four girls were enjoying the cool air in the pavilion and they didn¡¯t notice that a man was looking at Lin Mengya indecently. He was standing in the study room of Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    The man was wearing avender gown, embroidered with emerald bamboo on the edge of her blouse. The cor and cuffs are decorated with white patterns.

    He was tall and slim. He and Long Tianhao looked alike. But this man looked softer and was not as cold as Long Tianhao.

    "Brother, your Princess is unique."

    Long Qinghan was the sixth Prince of the Jin Dynasty. He was on good terms with Long Tianhao. His mother died when he was young, so he was brought up by Concubine De.

    He was naughty and lively from childhood. He had already been excluded from the sessor candidates of the throne, so he was free and got along well with all the other brothers.

    "She¡¯s your sister-inw. You¡¯d better respect her."

    Long Tianhao was sitting in a chair and reading a book and he immediately saw through Long Qinghan¡¯s mind.

    This was his younger brother. He was well-read and was also a master in martial arts. But he loved to select beautiful women. There were countless beauties in his mansion but he still tried to pick up more girls.

    However, Lin Mengya was a poisonous rose. Qinghan might be poisoned before getting close to her.

    "Sister-inw?" Long Qinghan gave a mocking smile and pressed Long Tianhao¡¯s book with his folding fan whose ribs were made of red jade. He pretended to be scared by Long Tianhao¡¯s words.

    "What are you talking about? Brother, she¡¯s a pawn of the Empress. Have you fallen in love with her?"

    Fallen in love with her? No, it was ridiculous. Long Tianhao instantly brushed this absurd idea aside.

    His handsome face became cold and he looked at Long Qinghan threateningly.

    "I¡¯ll never fall in love with a woman. But she is my pawn now."

    That¡¯s right. He allowed Lin Mengya to turn Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion upside down and let her use his power and do whatever she wanted. Besides, he also acquiesced in all her ns and decisions. But he didn¡¯t love her. He just wanted her to be a great helper and to help him to win the victory.

    He had never cared for a woman and he also didn¡¯t fall in love with her now.

    "She¡¯s just a girl who pleases a man with her beauty. All she can do is to fight with other concubines for your favor. She must be vulgar and shallow. Brother, could you please give this girl to me if you don¡¯t like her?"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s answer was to be expected. Long Qinghan kept his eyes fixed on Lin Mengya.

    The girl in green was smiling and he was attracted to her for no reason as if she was a ma.

    "You¡¯d better stay away from her, otherwise even I cannot save your life."

    Long Tianhao said coldly. What Qinghan had said made him unpleasant.

    Long Qinghan was his favorite younger brother, but Long Tianhao was still irritated by this younger brother who coveted his wife in front of him.

    "Brother, I¡¯m just kidding... Why does Crown Princee here?"

    His flirtatious voice suddenly changed and he stared at Crown Prince coldly and indifferently.

    Long Qinghan seemed to be a frivolous prince. But he was brought up by Concubine De and had always been secretly marginalized by the Crown Prince.

    There were eleven princes in Dajin but seven of them died when they were underage.

    It seemed that they died identally but everyone clearly knew the truth behind their death.

    "Why does hee here?"

    Long Tianhao put down the book in his hand and walked to the window. A handsome man wearing a bright yellow python robe and wearing a purple crown was slowly walking towards the garden pavilion.

    "The Crown Prince is here!"

    Looking at the fishes in the pool, Lin Mengya was absorbed in thought. But she was suddenly woken up by the eunuch¡¯s sharp voice. She turned back and saw the Crown Prince¡¯s smiling face.

    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes to hide her heartfelt disgust. With the help of Baishao, she curtsied to the Crown Prince.

    "Pay respect to the Crown Prince."

    Lin Mengya said softly. There was no deliberate tenderness in her voice, but her voice was like a clear spring, flowing into the heart of the Crown Prince.

    He had just met her once at the birthday party of Concubine De. But he dreamed about her every night.

    Such a beautiful and pure girl shouldn¡¯t be soiled by this numb and silly bastard.

    Crown Prince was determined to have Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianhao was just a coward. This bastard dared notpete with him since childhood.

    "Please get up. It¡¯s windy outside. Miss Lin, be careful and don¡¯t catch cold."

    The Crown Prince looked handsome. He was domineering and bossy at the birthday party of Concubine De. But now he changedpletely and smiled at her gently.

    Lin Mengya suddenly knew his intention. She silently took one step backward and stood behind Baishao.

    "We¡¯re greatly honored by your gracious presence. Please forgive us for not weing you. Crown Prince, please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll ask the Prince toe over. Baiji, serve tea to the Crown Prince."

    Lin Mengya mentioned the Prince to secretly remind the Crown Prince that she was his sister-inw and the legal wife of Prince Yu.

    But it seemed that the Crown Prince didn¡¯t care about her identity. He walked closer to her without considering his reputation.

    "In fact, we¡¯re close rtives and I¡¯m your cousin. Why do you refuse me and stay away from me?"

    This cousin was so shameless! There was nowhere to hide and Lin Mengya looked down at the ground and didn¡¯t say anything.

    As the Crown Prince, he should take a lead and be a gentleman. But he flirted with the wife of his younger brother and had no sense of shame. Lin Mengya got fed up with the Crown Prince who had a rotten interior beneath a fine exterior.

    "You..."

    "Crown Prince, what business have youe here for?"

    Lin Mengya tried to find a way to leave. But a man in ck suddenly appeared and stood in front of her.

    Lin Mengya went nk and looked up at the familiar figure. It was Long Tianhao. Why did he appear so quickly?

    "I have something important to tell you. Bright King of Xifan wille to the capital city to pay respect to our father. But our father is ill now and I think we should work together to handle the affairs."

    The Crown Prince looked at his younger brother with obvious disdain.

    His mother gave him a piece of advice and forced him to meet Long Tianhao, otherwise, he would not condescend to walk into this bastard¡¯s house.

    "We have to show our hospitality to the Bright King. Brother, if I can be of service, I am at your disposal."

    Lin Mengya suddenly heard another clear voice. She looked around and found that a handsome and gentle youth suddenly showed up.

    He blinked at her mischievously after noticing that Lin Mengya was looking at him.

    Based on what he had said, Lin Mengya thought that this young man might also be the brother of Long Tianhao.

    "Oh! Younger Brother Qinghan, I thought that you were on good terms with other prices. Do you want to find beautiful girls in elder brother Tianhao¡¯s mansion?"

    The Crown Prince secretly drove a wedge between them and there was a sh of loathing in his eyes.

    Long Qinghan was dissipated but his father always spoiled him.

    As the son of a servant, he was humble and stupid as his mother.

    "I dare not act up in elder brother Tianhao¡¯s mansion. You must be Princess Yu. The daughter of Marquis Zhennan is cultivated. I¡¯m Long Qinghan, nice to meet you."

    Long Qinghan made a bow with hands folded in front and Lin Mengya immediately curtsied to him.

    Long Qinghan seemed to be an elegant and polite young man, but Lin Mengya believed that this prince was not so simple and friendly as he looked.

    "Prince and Crown Prince must have important things to discuss. Excuse me, I should leave now."

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and left the pavilion with her servant girls.

    Three men looked at her slender figure at the same time, but they had different ideas and purposes.

    "Master, the Crown Prince is shameless! You¡¯re his sister-inw!"

    Baiji was more prudent than all the other servant girls and she attached great importance to courtesy.

    The Prince and Princess always respected each other and had never gone off the rails.

    But the Crown Prince was too dissipated and impolite. Shame on him!

    "It¡¯s intentional. The Crown Prince wants to humiliate the Prince."

    Lin Mengya clenched her fists in the sleeves and tried to stay calm. But she vowed to punish him one day.

 Chapter 69 Choose a Girl to Marry the Foreign Prince

    Lin Mengya hurried back to the Qinn Courtyard with her servant girls. Hearing the news, Lin Zhongyu rushed to her room and found that Lin Mengya looked sulky.

    "The Crown Prince is nasty and vicious! Sister Princess, please don¡¯t be angry."

    The Crown Prince flirted with Lin Mengya, which made Lin Zhongyu and all her servant girls angry.

    "No, I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just trying to think of a way to pay him back."

    In her previous life and her current life, Lin Mengya hated self-righteous men most.

    She could still remember that when she was in college, a bossy boy who thought that he was rich took liberties with her.

    In the end, she stole a human skeleton and secretly put it in the boy¡¯s bed. She scared the crap out of him.

    Now, the Crown Prince was courting death by taking liberties with her.

    "Princess. The Prince said that the Crown Prince will have dinner in our mansion. Please prepare for it."

    The butler said outside the room. Lin Mengya nodded and Baizhi came out to answer him.

    How dare he stay for dinner! A weird smile appeared on her face and she believed that the Crown Prince would remember this meal for a lifetime!

    In the small side courtyard of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Crown Prince was looking at his aunt with frowns. Shangguan Qing looked sad and depressed.

    The room was neat and tidy, but it was too shabby, and there was no decent furniture.

    Even the tea cups they used were the simplest coarse porcin cups and the tea was the insipid bitter tea.

    His aunt and cousin were wearing simple clothes. Compared with Lin Mengya who was wearing the silk dress, they looked like the beggars on the street.

    When he was a child, his mother was busypeting with the concubines of the Emperor. As a result, his aunt, who always went to the imperial pce to keep himpany, took his mother¡¯s space.

    He especially inquired about his aunt when he went to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that they were so miserable. Lin Mengya¡¯s gone too far this time.

    "Crown Prince, mother and I are bullied and humiliated by Lin Mengya. Please help us!"

    Lin Mengwu wept and told barefaced lies to the Crown Prince. But she didn¡¯t mention her mistakes at all. She insisted on staying in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and coveted Lin Mengya¡¯s husband.

    "Wu¡¯er, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Your cousin will do great things and he shouldn¡¯t get involved in the affairs of the inner chamber."

    Shangguan Qing loved the Crown Prince. She only had a daughter and the only boy of the Lin family was the child of the bitch.

    He always got in her way and had never been close to her.

    Now her nephew was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and he would definitely help her to punish Lin Mengya. This bitch would soon lose her power and be disgraced!

    "Wu¡¯er is right. Since I¡¯m here, I will not let my aunt be bullied by others. But after all, Lin Mengya is the master while we¡¯re the guests. I can¡¯t get involved in all the affairs. Ie here today to discuss something with my aunt."

    The Crown Prince suppressed his dissatisfaction and suddenly thought of something important.

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what the Crown Prince wanted to say.

    "Wu¡¯er will be sixteen years old in 3 months, won¡¯t she?"

    He habitually picked up the teacup, but then put it on the table in disgust after seeing the turbid ck tea.

    Shangguan Qing suddenly became worried but Lin Mengwu felt shy and her beautiful face turned red.

    "Bright King of Tubo wille to the capital city in a few days and his son and daughter will alsoe here with him. The princes of Tubo are young and talented. Mother wants to choose a good husband for Wu¡¯er."

    "What?!"

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu shouted at the same time. They stared at the Crown Prince in disbelief.

    "Many princesses in the imperial pce are of marriageable age and many daughters of the princes are also above sixteen years old! Why do you ask Wu¡¯er to marry the prince of Tubo?"

    Shangguan Qing said sharply. But she caught a sh of discontent in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes and suddenly realized that she made a mistake.

    She immediately softened her tone.

    "Please forgive me for being impolite. I only have one daughter and if she marries the prince of Tubo, I¡¯ll miss her very much."

    Lin Mengwu was angry and shocked but she dared not contradict him. She tried hard to hold back her tears.

    She was unwilling to marry the prince of Tubo. People living here were barbarians and she heard that some tribes were still eating the raw meat and drinking the blood. She would be doomed and could nevere back here after getting married to the barbarian prince.

    "Yes, you¡¯re right. Mother just makes a proposal and the prince of Tubo has the final say. All the princesses in the imperial pce and the daughters of the princes wille to the party. We don¡¯t know who the prince will choose."

    The Crown Prince was telling the truth but his mother had already sent the portrait of Lin Mengwu to the princes of Tubo.

    Tubo was a barbariannd but every man was a soldier. The little boys and old men with white hair could also fight the enemies.

    It would be easier for him to ascend the throne if Lin Mengya could get married to the Prince of Tubo.

    If Lin Mengwu could get married to the prince of Tubo and then be the Empress, she would be of great help to him.

    But she couldn¡¯t tell these things to his aunt. She was just a short-sighted woman.

    Shangguan Qing caught a sh of shrewdness in the eyes of the Crown Prince. And she immediately understood his intention.

    She immediately felt resentment towards her elder sister.

    At that time, she fell in love with Lin Muzhi who came from the military general¡¯s family. But in order to be the Empress, her sister persuaded her father into marrying her off to a sick man!

    Fortunately, the sick man died young, otherwise, she might also be a widow who lived alone now.

    But her elder sister was too selfish. Muzhi found the bitch on the battlefield and married her despite objections from his family.

    Wu¡¯er was her lifeblood and she would not sacrifice her daughter¡¯s happiness to satisfy her sister¡¯s ambition!

    "If this is the case, it¡¯ll take a load off my mind."

    Shangguan Qing pulled at the sleeve of her daughter and gave her a reassuring look.

    She regained herposure and gradually had a vicious idea.

    Her daughter would not get married to the prince of Tubo. But she must exploit this opportunity.

    "Don¡¯t worry, if Wu¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to marry the prince, mother and I will respect her opinions. After all, she is my cousin and different from ordinary girls."

    The Crown Prince lied and said vaguely. He looked narrowly at Lin Mengwu.

    She was not so beautiful as Lin Mengya, but she was a pretty and charming beauty.

    He was sure that the barbarian prince, who had never seen the girls of the central ins, would definitely fall in love with her at first sight.

    At that time, it was not up to her to decide her destiny!

    "Pay respect to the Crown Prince, Mrs. Lin, and Miss Lin. The dinner is ready and the Princess asks me to invite you toe over and have dinner."

    Baiji, who was pretty and sweet, was standing outside the courtyard and repeating the words of Lin Mengya honestly.

    Three of them immediately stopped talking about the prince of Tubo.

    The Crown Prince freshened up and walked out of the courtyard. Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu followed him out one by one.

    Three of them came to the main room which was used to entertain the guests with their own servants.

    Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan were sitting in the right-hand seats and Concubine De was in the ce of honor alone. The seat of the host was still empty.

    The Crown Prince naturally took the seat of the host. Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu also sat down at the dining table. But they found that the hostess was missing.

    "Pay respect to Concubine De. Do you get used to living here?"

    The Crown Prince pretended to be kind and friendly and chatted with Concubine De. But in fact, he hated this woman who had beenpeting with his mother for the past many years.

    Concubine De was the favorite concubine of his father and her son was also in high favor. He and his mother both hated this woman.

    "Thank you for your concern and care. I¡¯m all right and everything is fine."

    Concubine De said perfunctorily and didn¡¯t show any emotions.

    She looked noble and elegant as if she was still in the imperial pce. She had been thrown out of the imperial pce but the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t find any traces of depression on her face.

    "Good. My mother is in the imperial pce and she misses you very much."

    Long Tianhao caught a sh of coldness in the eyes of the Crown Prince.

    "Crown Prince, please forgive me. We¡¯re not prepared and don¡¯t know what food you like. So I have to prepare more dishes. It¡¯s simple and please enjoy it."

    Lin Mengya waste. She was wearing an aquamarine dress and looked more beautiful and charming.

    The coldness on her face disappeared and the lively smile made her more brilliant.

    She was as sweet as a young girl and they couldn¡¯t find any maturity of young women in her. She looked more beautiful and charming than Lin Mengwu.

    The Crown Prince and Long Qinghan couldn¡¯t help looking at her.

    But she smiled and sat next to Long Tianhao.

    "Prince, if the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t like the dishes that I prepared, please intercede for me."

    Long Tianhao was surprised at her sweet tone.

    He tilted his face and saw Lin Mengya¡¯s bright eyes. What was her n?

    The superb dinner was served. The servants quickly put different dishes on the dining table.

    It was a family feast but the dishes on the table were ced ording to the standard. There was a eunuch standing beside the Crown Prince. He tried every dish before asking the servant to distribute food to the Crown Prince.

    "This dish is crystal clear and I¡¯ve never eaten it before. What¡¯s the name of this dish?"

    There was a golden object on the te of the prince. It was crisp outside and sweet and soft inside. The Crown Prince was interested in it.

    "The name of this dish is caramelized sweet potato. This is just an ordinary home-cooked dishes. You can have a try."

    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes to conceal the smile in her eyes.

    In addition to the caramelized sweet potato, there were also dishes made of radishes, apples, and potatoes on the dining table. These dishes looked normal but they were fine and delicious.

    The Crown Prince drank the wine that Lin Mengya carefully prepared for him. She elegantly covered her mouth and held back herughter.

    Suddenly they heard a faint poping from somewhere. It attracted the attention of everyone present.

 Chapter 70 Play Tricks on the Crown Prince

    Everyone in the main hall looked around to find the source of the sound.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything.

    They heard another faint pop and everyone noticed that this noise came from the Crown Prince.

    Everyone¡¯s face changed slightly this time.

    "Tianhao, I¡¯m feeling a bit ill. Can I use your guest room?"

    Even though the Crown Prince was thick-skinned, his face blushed with shame.

    Some impulses were like uncontroble beasts. Although he tried his best to resist the impulse, he kept farting.

    "Yes, of course. Steward Deng, take Crown Prince to the guest room."

    Long Tianhao maintained a poker face but his eyes gleamed almost wickedly.

    Lin Mengya who was sitting beside him wasughing and giggling in her sleeve. But only Long Tianhao noticed that.

    She must be the most daring girl in the world.

    The Crown Prince still looked noble and arrogant. But when he got up, everyone heard a series of muffled noises which were like the rumble of thunder in the distance. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t resist his impulse anymore.

    Although he tried his best to resist the impulse, he failed and the noises were clear.

    What¡¯s more, with the strange noises, a strong and unpleasant smell pervaded the main hall.

    Lin Mengya looked up and found that the Crown Prince¡¯s fair face nearly turned purplish red. He always tried to be arrogant and elegant but this time he disgraced himself in public. Lin Mengya had a feeling of satisfaction.

    "Crown Prince, what¡¯s wrong..."

    Of course, the results were very clear now. Everyone knew what had happened. Long Qinghan was always dissatisfied with the domineering manner of the Crown Prince. He flew down and barred his way.

    Long Qinghan fixed the Crown Prince with a look of deep concern but the Crown Prince looked at him with detestation.

    "Get out of my way!"

    The Crown Prince said coldly. He wanted to rush back to his room right now.

    He felt that his stomach was in knots. Then, the harsh noises rushed out of his gut with different rhythms.

    As a member of the royal family, his behavior must conform to the norms and standards.

    Therefore, he could only fart in private.

    But he couldn¡¯t resist his impulse today, which was strange.

    He only felt that he was bloated in his abdominal area and could only break wind to relieve the pain.

    But every time he farted, he bitterly regretted it and nearly wanted to kill himself. He stood on tiptoe spontaneously as if he was burned. But his efforts were in vain and he kept farting non-stop.

    He wanted to cover his naughty butt and anus with his hands. But when he covered it, he suddenly noticed that he looked more ridiculous and undignified.

    He was the noble Crown Prince of the Jin state. But now these bitches teased him as if he was a stupid monkey.

    "Do you need a doctor? Lin Kui, hurry up and send for the best doctor in the imperial pce! Come here to help your master! Why are you standing around here?"

    Long Qinghan snapped at the servants coldly. But he was still standing in front of the Crown Prince to bar his way.

    The little eunuch who was following the Crown Prince to serve him had never seen anything like it before. He was in a panic and tried to help him up. But the Crown Prince immediately shook him off.

    "Get out of my way!"

    The Crown Prince¡¯s face darkened and he felt worse now. Maybe his behavior distracted his control of the body and he was not in very good condition now.

    They heard a crisp noise and the cracking sound of his cotton trousers. The Crown Prince nearly wanted to slip into a hole.

    "Mother, the Crown Prince..."

    Lin Mengwu tried to resist the impulse to pinch her nose. She became more disgusted with her cousin now.

    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t do such shameless and disgraced things.

    Lin Mengya wasughing in her sleeve. Fortunately, she had been prepared and brought five or six perfume satchels with her.

    Long Tianhao who was sitting next to her also enjoyed the benefits. He only smelled a faint terrible odor.

    Luckily, the main hall was big and well ventted. Soon, the stinky and rancid smell gradually dispersed.

    The Crown Prince thought that his suffering was about toe to an end. But at this moment, Lin Zhongyu, who was sitting at the door, suddenly stood up and staggered.

    His face, which was as delicate and fair as the jade, turned red at this moment.

    He massaged the side of his head with his hands and suddenly crumpled andy in the middle of the room.

    "My goodness, Childe Yu fainted from the stinky smell!"

    Baishao immediately shouted and rushed at Lin Zhongyu. She covered her face with a handkerchief and asked two menservants to lift Lin Zhongyu up in a hurry.

    What? Lin Mengya looked strangely at Lin Zhongyu who went limp andy on the ground. It seemed that she didn¡¯t ask him to faint.

    Did his old wound hurt again?

    Lin Mengya was worried and wanted to get up and walk forward to look at him. But Baizhi who was always standing behind her pulled at her sleeve.

    She looked back and Baizhi blinked at her.

    Lin Mengya immediately understood what had happened. This was an impromptu performance of Xiaoyu and Baishao.

    This was...

    This was wonderful and brilliant!

    Someone fainted from the stinky fart of the Crown Prince. This was ridiculous and funny!

    Even if the people sitting in the room kept his secret, the servants and guards waiting outside heard this breaking news clearly.

    This was so humiliating. The Crown Prince would definitely lose face and be theughing-stock of the entire country.

    "Crown... Crown Prince..." The young eunuch who was standing beside was panicked and his face turned dreadfully pale.

    The Crown Prince was always proud and arrogant but he was humiliated in public today. The young eunuch was afraid that he would be killed aftering back home.

    "Hurry up and help me to the guest room!"

    Crown Prince gnashed his teeth and snapped at the eunuch coldly.

    If it was possible, he¡¯d like to ask the royal guards to kill all the people in this ce!

    He hated all these people, especially Long Qinghan who was standing in his way andughing at him!

    "Crown Prince, please go ahead. Do you need the pnquin? I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t ride the horse now." Long Qinghan stepped aside to let him pass.

    Long Qinghan gave him a piece of considerate advice. But the Crown Prince took it as the derision.

    Mother told him to concentrate on the affairs of the country, otherwise, he would have already made excuses to kill this dirty bastard.

    After being humiliated in public, he was determined to kill Long Qinghan one day!

    "Concubine De, Prince, please excuse me. I have to leave and look after the Crown Prince."

    Shangguan Qing would have liked to seek revenge with the power and influence of the Crown Prince, but she could only leave with the Crown Prince now.

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu followed behind the Crown Prince and walked out of the door of the main hall in a hurry.

    Although the Crown Prince was walking fast, they could still hear the loud fart from time to time.

    Every time the Crown Prince farted, the guards walking beside him would cough violently to cover the strange noises.

    But now everyone understood what had happened and their manner became funnier and more ridiculous.

    "You can leave now. Don¡¯te close to the main hall without my order."

    Lin Mengya was sitting bolt upright. She asked all the servants to leave the main hall.

    "You canugh if you want. Don¡¯t hold it in."

    There were only the masters and their confidants left in the main hall now. Lin Mengya said softly to them.

    "Haha... Haha, hahaha..."

    Long Qinghan was lively and he was the first tough out loud. But he had to lower his voice to avoid being heard by others.

    Then Baizhi who was standing behind Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t helpughing. After a while, Aunt Jinyue, who was standing beside Concubine De alsoughed and covered her face.

    Concubine De always kept a poker face but she also smiled at this moment. She pointed at Lin Mengya and gently wiped the tears from her eyes.

    "Prince, please don¡¯t hold it in. You canugh now."

    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at Long Tianhao with a smile.

    She was not stupid. Long Tianhao had just tightened his body to suppress hisughter.

    "You naughty girl!"

    Long Tianhao shook his head and a bright smile appeared on his handsome face. Never had he been so happy.

    Long Tianhao smiled and it seemed that the ciers melted. His handsome face suddenly became lively.

    Lin Mengya looked nkly at his smile. She never knew that a man¡¯s smile could be so bright and beautiful as the most brilliant fireworks.

    She was captivated by his brilliant smile andughed involuntarily. She was not amused at the ridiculous manner of the Crown Prince, instead, sheughed because hisughter was contagious.

    This must be the most contagious and beautifulughter in the world.

    Lin Mengya stared at him as if hypnotized by his smile. She looked sappy and innocent and found that her customary intelligence and brainpower had deserted her.

    "Sister-inw, you¡¯re talent! I¡¯ve never got to hand it to anyone! But I¡¯m deeply impressed by you!"

    Long Qinghanughed and rolled on the floor. He banged his fist on the ground without considering his image. He didn¡¯t look like a noble gentleman at this moment.

    Concubine De alsoughed till her tears came out. She couldn¡¯t helpughing when she thought of the ridiculous manner of the Crown Prince.

    Even the folk acrobats who yed the fool to amuse them in the Emperor¡¯s birthday party were not so funny as the Crown Prince.

    "Hey! Prince Qinghan, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. The Crown Prince suffers from indigestion and eats many sweet potatoes tonight. That¡¯s the reason why he can¡¯t control himself. But this is a blessing in disguise. The exhaust gas umted in his body has been discharged and he must feel refreshed from now on."

    Lin Mengya told the truth. In fact, she didn¡¯t poison his food.

    Last time when she poisoned the Crown Prince, she noticed that he suffered from stomach disorders because he was a pampered nobleman and hadn¡¯t exercised for a long time.

    Then she added some medicine inducer to the wine. The ordinary people wouldn¡¯t feel any difort after drinking it but the Crown Prince who had waste gas in his body would keep on farting.

    Besides, the so-called antidote she gave to the Crown Prince was just a drug that could detoxify pollutants in the body.

    All these drugs worked at the same time and created magnificent effects.

    But the smell was stinky and unbearable.

    "Oh, I see. Sister-inw, you¡¯re smart and knowledgeable. I¡¯m not afraid of Prince Yu but I dare not offend you in the future. I would rather die than be treated by you like this."

    He suddenly understood why Prince Yu told him to stay away from Lin Mengya.

    He had heard her name many times before. And he was deeply impressed by her intelligence after meeting her today.

    She dared y tricks on the Crown Prince and Long Qinghan didn¡¯t know how to describe her. She was not simply a vicious girl. She was bold and intelligent.

    "Ya¡¯er, you are too naughty. If the royal doctor finds the clues, Yu¡¯er will be in trouble."

 Chapter 71 A Vicious Plan

    Afterughing, Concubine De suddenly noticed that something was wrong.

    The gloomy expressions suddenly appeared on her bright face.

    This girl was too daring.

    The Empress and the Crown Prince were mean and revengeful. They would definitely make a thorough investigation. The Empress might pick on them if she found that it was Lin Mengya who made a fool of her son.

    "Mother, you¡¯re worrying too much."

    Lin Mengya got up and walked up to Concubine De. She was light-hearted and rxed.

    "Even if the royal doctorse here to check the food, they can only find the radishes and sweet potatoes. What¡¯s wrong with these vegetables?"

    The royal doctors would definitely find some clues if they poisoned the food of the Crown Prince.

    But the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t suffer from any disease, instead, he would be healthier after this time. The Empress couldn¡¯t make any excuse to check the food and pick on them.

    Her son couldn¡¯t control himself and farted in public. The Empress couldn¡¯t me her and Long Tianhao for this disgraced behavior.

    It was ridiculous.

    "Oh, I see. Then this is the fault of the Crown Prince. Alright, I¡¯m tired and I have no appetite after this event. Jinyue, let¡¯s go back home."

    Concubine De knew the Empress very well. As an Empress, she was powerful but also under many constraints.

    Her son farted in public and suffered grave humiliation. She would try her best to conceal it instead of giving publicity to it.

    The official historians and imperial censors were keeping a close eye on the Crown Prince¡¯s manner. If they recorded this farce in the history books, the Empress would kill herself.

    Concubine De went back to the Art Courtyard with Jinyue and there were only Lin Mengya and the brothers in the main room.

    "Alright. Baizhi, please ask the servants to clean it up. This food has been contaminated by the stinky smell and we don¡¯t want to eat it."

    Baizhi was covering her mouth andughing in her sleeve. Miss Lin was so mean. She believed that that the Crown Prince woulde back home with tears rolling down her cheeks.

    But it served him right. How dare he took liberties with the Princess!

    Afterughing and talking for a while, Lin Mengya turned around and left the hall.

    After Lin Mengya walked out of the room, Long Qinghan suddenly felt relieved. He was thankful that he didn¡¯t offend her.

    "Fortunately, I didn¡¯t offend your Princess. Otherwise, I will definitely be killed without knowing the reason."

    At first nce, Lin Mengya was pure and pretty. Her eyes were limpid and bright and men would like to dot on her.

    But her delicacy would turn into the zing sun in the winter after bing familiar with this girl.

    Anyone who dared to approach her would be melted into a pool of stagnant water.

    If someone dared offend her, Lin Mengya would torture them like the King of Hell.

    She was such a legendary girl. Why did the Lin family ignore her talent?

    "I¡¯ve told you before. In fact, she is more cunning than you think. Do you still remember the message that I sent to you a few days ago? Qinghu of the Peach Blossom Dock is crafty. We¡¯ve yed against him a few times but he can always get away. But Lin Mengya managed to catch him. Therefore, I¡¯ll not feel surprised no matter what she does."

    "Wow..."

    Long Qinghan gulped and looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard with respect.

    Qinghu was cunning and crafty. Long Qinghan had trained many spies to find his traces and seize him. But he could always slip away at thest moment.

    Long Qinghan didn¡¯t expect that Qinghu was seized by Princess Yu, who seemed to be weak and delicate.

    This girl was awesome!

    "But ording to the message sent by the spies, Lin Mengya was indeed an idiot before. Why did she change so drastically? There must be something wrong with her."

    Long Qinghan asked. In fact, Long Tianhao had already thought of this question for a long time.

    He was always cautious. The servants, guards and advisers working for him had already been checked and examined by him. But Lin Mengya, who became clever for no reason, was an exception and she brought the biggest change to his life.

    "I believe that she will not hurt me."

    For the past few months, Lin Mengya had helped him carefully. She was considerate and smart and Long Tianhao would never forget her assistance."

    In addition to his loved ones, Lin Mengya was the first woman he trusted.

    She was as important as Lin Kui and Baili Wuchen in his heart.

    They were his subordinates and his right-hand men.

    "I feel much more reassured after hearing what you said. But I believe that the Crown Prince has ulterior motives. The weing banquet for the Bright King of Tubo will be prepared by the Ministry of Rites. Why does hee here to inform you?"

    Long Qinghan knocked the folding fan on his head. He seemed to be an idle and innocent Prince.

    But in fact, he had already formed an alliance with Prince Yu.

    It was inappropriate for Prince Yu to do something and Long Qinghan would help him to finish it.

    Others thought that Long Qinghan had been traveling across the world for the past many years. But in fact, he had made preparation for their n.

    His mother was killed by the Empress. Therefore, there was a blood feud between him and the Crown Prince.

    He was determined to avenge his mother!

    "We must be careful. By the way, I heard that you and the heir of the Bright King are sworn brothers. Is that true?"

    Long Tianhao turned his head and kept a poker face once again.

    It seemed that his smile that enchanted Lin Mengya was just a sh in the pan.

    When talking about his good friend, Long Qinghan smiled smartly and nodded.

    "Abei is forthright, sincere, and informal. We became fast friends at the first meeting. He immediately sent me a message after knowing that he would visit Japan with his father."

    Long Tianhao also nodded. Long Qinghan liked to make friends with outstanding figures in the various walks of life. He hoped that this heir of the Bright King could be their friend.

    In the Qinn Courtyard, Lin Mengya was eating the snacks that had been prepared by Baiji. Lin Mengya and her servant girls were still talking about andughing at the Crown Prince.

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s live performance achieved the highest dramatic effect. Lin Mengya believed that from now on, the Prince would get another title - the Fart King!

    "Did you notice that Mrs. Lin¡¯s face¡¯s turned ck at that time?"

    Baizhi had noticed the reactions of everyone. She was excited and talked with the other two servant girls aftering back to the Qinn Courtyard.

    "Well, if I had known it earlier, I should have asked the two menservants to carry Childe Yu off."

    Baishao joked with them. She regretted that she hadn¡¯t finished watching the performance in the hall.

    Lin Mengya smiled. She leaned against the window and was lost in thought.

    "Master, what are you thinking about?"

    Baiji served her a cup of warm tea. Lin Mengya took it and gave Baiji a smile.

    "I¡¯m thinking about the Crown Prince. Why did hee here today?"

    The weing banquet for the Bright King seemed to be an excuse. She believed that the Crown Prince and Shangguan Qing were conspiring against them.

    "You and Baishao need to keep a close eye on Mrs. Lin and her daughter. We can make preparation in advance if we find some clues."

    "Yes. I will be careful and pay close attention to them."

    Lin Mengya picked up her cup and enjoyed the warm tea. But she looked preupied. She felt uneasy and worried for no reason.

    At the same time, Shangguan Qing was giving advice to his daughter in the small courtyard of the mansion.

    "I will not marry him! I would rather die than marry him! Mother! Please save me! I would rathermit suicide than get married to the barbarians."

    Lin Mengwu cried and implored her mother. Her mother could satisfy all her needs and give her everything she wanted when they were in their home.

    The Empress had asked her to marry the Crown Prince and be his vice Princess, but her mother had declined.

    She believed that her mother would also satisfy her desires this time.

    "I¡¯ll figure out a way to solve the problem. But I¡¯m afraid that Sister Empress is determined this time."

    They¡¯ve been sisters for decades and Shangguan Qing clearly knew that the Empress was cruel and merciless.

    In order to be the Empress, she would sacrifice the entire Shangguan family. They were just pawns for her.

    Therefore, Sister Empress would help her son to be the Emperor at any cost.

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s face darkened. After thinking carefully, she finally had an excellent n.

    "Well, I¡¯m going to write a letter to my mother. Everyone has to keep this secret."

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s gloomy eyes zed with cunning and guile.

    Her father favored her sister, but she was the favorite daughter of her mother.

    Her mother alwaysined about her sister and father for what had happened before. She believed that only her mother could turn the tide now.

    She immediately wrote a letter and exined everything to her mother without dy. Her mother loved her very much and her brothers might also work together to go against the wishes of her Sister Empress.

    "Will grandma help us? What if she follows aunt¡¯s orders like grandpa?"

    Lin Mengwu wiped her tears off her eyes and looked piteously at her mother.

    Shangguan Qing lovingly touched the ck hair of Lin Mengwu and sighed.

    "The entire Shangguan family owes me a favor. Your grandma loves me as I love you. Don¡¯t worry, every cloud has a silver lining."

    They could have found a girl whose mother was the concubine to take responsibility at that time.

    But because of her sister, Shangguan Qing, the pampered daughter of the legal wife, came forward and took responsibility in the end.

    Over the past many years, her brothers have been dissatisfied with her sister¡¯s bossy attitude.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of her sister. The reason why she had suppressed her anger and endured the suffering was that she didn¡¯t find the best opportunity yet.

    "Mother, if one girl of the Lin family has to marry the barbarians, Lin Mengya is the best choice."

    Lin Mengwu was justining about Lin Mengya. After all, Lin Mengya was Prince Yu now and she couldn¡¯t get married once again.

    But Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up after hearing what Lin Mengwu had said.

    She was right. If one daughter of the Lin family had to marry the barbarians, Lin Mengya was the best choice.

    Prince Yu and the Crown Prince were enemies and the Crown Prince were humiliated by them at dinner. She was sure that the Crown Prince wanted to kill them.

    "It makes sense. Moreover, Lin Mengya is sweet and charming. Well, I believe that men will definitely be attracted to her."

    Lin Mengwu didn¡¯t expect that her mother would support her idea. Looking at her mother who was confident and prepared, Lin Mengwu became excited and her eyes zed with vicious expectation.

    "But mother, Lin Mengya is married and the Emperor gave her the title of Princess Yu. I don¡¯t think she can get married once again."

    But Shangguan Qing gave her a mysterious smile and lowered her voice to a whisper.

    "Do you remember the things that happened to the thirteenth princess of the former dynasty?"

 Chapter 72 A Lifetime or Three Years

    "The wife of the thirteenth prince? Oh! Yes! I remember now. A barbarian king took a fancy to her. He threatened to attack the Jin state if the princess refused to marry him. Thete Emperor could do nothing but ask her to marry the barbarian king in secret. But they told the public that she got sick and died!"

    There were widely differing versions about these anecdotes of the former dynasty. Some said that the princess refused to marry the king. She said that she would rather die than get married to the barbarian king.

    But if she didn¡¯t marry the king, there wouldn¡¯t be so many rumors.

    Members of the royal family were ruthless. They could defend the national interests at the cost of their loved ones.

    Shangguan Qing was well aware of their merciless nature.

    "Yes. Your father once talked with his subordinates about the royal families of Tubo. I heard that the favorite son of the king was a martial expert. He was brave and lecherous. Moreover, he likes the girls of the Jin state the best."

    Lin Mengwu immediately understood what Shangguan Qing meant. Her eyes lit up.

    "If he takes a fancy on Lin Mengya, Lin Mengya has to marry him despite that she was Princess Yu, doesn¡¯t she?"

    The shameless mother and daughter wanted to make a vicious n to sell Lin Mengya.

    But they forgot that Lin Mengya had a sharp mind. She would never ce herself at the mercy of others.

    For half a month, Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan were busy preparing for the weing banquet for the Bright King.

    Lin Mengya was right. The Crown Prince hushed it up after going back to his home.

    He stayed in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion for most of the time. Sometimes, he would go to the imperial pce to visit his mother.

    Lin Mengya also asked the servants to stop talking about the events that happened that night.

    But they still talked about the Crown Prince in private and the story became more far-fetched.

    The weather gradually turned cold and it was fall.

    Lin Mengya had lived in the north for many years and liked distinctive seasons. So she enjoyed the clear and crisp autumn climate.

    Lin Mengya employed the stick and the carrot approach to managing the affairs and Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was organized now.

    But to her surprise, Shangguan Qing didn¡¯t make any trouble, instead, she would bring Lin Mengwu to the Qinn Courtyard to chat with her from time to time.

    Lin Mengya always went through the motions when talking with this vicious woman.

    Jiang Ruqin also stopped bothering her. Lin Mengya lived a life of leisure now.

    Lin Mengya felt cold despite that it was still early autumn.

    She was lying in the fox nket in the pavilion and staring nkly at the yellow leaves on the tree.

    "Sister-inw, you must be in good humor now! Are you enjoying the autumnndscape?"

    Lin Mengya heard the skittish voice of Long Qinghan. She turned around and found that this handsome gentleman was wearingvender clothes today.

    "Prince Qinghan, what brings you here?"

    Lin Mengya asked in a gentle andzy voice. As she became more familiar with her body, her original character became more obvious.

    Su Qingge was a cunning and mature woman while the real Lin Mengya was an innocent girl. But they intermingled without losing their separate identities. Gradually, they also found a weird bnce point.

    Those who were familiar with Lin Mengya felt that she was getting more and more cunning.

    But Lin Mengya had a different idea. Thanks to the kindness of the former master of this body, her dark side gradually disappeared and she became more and more lively.

    She once believed that human nature was evil, but now she became more optimistic and positive.

    Perhaps this was thest gift of the smart and warm-hearted girl.

    "I dare not bother you if I¡¯m in trouble. But there¡¯s something wrong with the killer in the dungeon."

    Qinghu? Lin Mengya nearly forgot that he was in the dungeon.

    She narrowed her limpid eyes and looked at the flowers in the garden. It seemed that the autumn just came yesterday and several fist-sized chrysanthemums blossomed today.

    "What¡¯s wrong him? I heard that he refused to say anything and always wanted to meet me, didn¡¯t he?"

    Qinghu was a principal criminal and the guards in the mansion were guarding him from morning to night.

    But he was a tough nut and refused to tell anything after being tortured.

    Lin Mengya also refused to go to the dungeon to meet him. Therefore, a month had passed but there was still no progress.

    "Yes. But from the day before yesterday, he passed out from time to time. The doctors in our mansion treated him but we saw no chance of any improvement. He may die if things continue this way."

    There was a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. Lin Mengya thought for a while and realized that it was time to meet him.

    "Ask the guards to take the two new-blown chrysanthemums. Let¡¯s go to the dungeon to visit Qinghu."

    Lin Mengya got up and left with her three servant girls. Long Qinghan looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s figure with doubts.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Mengya brought the flowers when interrogating the prisoner.

    The dungeon was still damp and dark and it was filled with a rancid and bloody smell.

    She hadn¡¯t entered this ce for a long time. Lin Mengya suddenly noticed that there were more prisoners than before.

    Lin Mengya walked by the cells without making anyments. She and Long Tianhao had different styles. They should mind their own business.

    Her pomegranate-red dress was eye-catching in the dark cell.

    The guards who wereing in and out of the cell knew that this beautiful and charming girl was the legendary Princess Yu, who was sinister and clever.

    Some people were still skeptical about her ability.

    But there were few women who could stay calm when walking in the dark dungeon.

    This girl was daring and brave!

    Qinghu was imprisoned in a separate cell alone.

    Lin Mengya asked the guard to open the door. She took the chrysanthemum and walked into the cell by herself.

    Qinghu was curled on the straw mat in the corner of the cell. He looked thinner and his clothes had already been soaked with blood and be red and ck. He was lying quietly as if he was dead.

    "Get up! Stop ying possum. Although your respiration is faint, it is too even. If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll directly kill you."

    A clear and soft voice appeared in the cell.

    Qinghu who was lying in the corner immediately squirmed.

    He lifted his thin face and looked at the beautiful girl standing in front of him. His lips were pale and dry and he forced a smile.

    "Hey! You know me well. You bastard! You¡¯re so relentless!"

    His tone was still skittish. But to her surprise, his voice was hoarse and his beautiful and charming face also turned pale.

    His beautiful eyes, which always gleamed with mischief before, also became dim and dull at this moment.

    "Are you crazy? Do you want to kill yourself? I told you to stop taking the drug! You¡¯ll definitely die if you can¡¯t kick the habit!"

    Qinghu was leaning against the wall and he suddenly smiled.

    His eyes were dull as if losing the focus. He was thin and weak now. It seemed that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to talk to her.

    "You don¡¯t know the world. If I lose my ability for a short moment, I will be killed by the enemies who are lying in wait for me. I want to stay in your courtyard and eat your snacks and drink your tea in secret. This has been the happiest days of my life."

    His tone was full of loneliness that Lin Mengya did not understand.

    In fact, she and Qinghu had used each other to achieve their goals.

    Qinghu was no match for her and suffered defeat in the end.

    But this guy had never really hurt her.

    Therefore, she wanted to give him a chance.

    "This is Longmo. It looks simr to the chrysanthemum but its flowers are a rare poison."

    Lin Mengya put the flower in front of Qinghu.

    She found this flower by ident in the drugstore a month ago.

    Longmo looked exactly the same as the chrysanthemum. The only difference between them was that Longmo had a red dark line in its petiole.

    This nt was very strange. Its faint yellow flower was one of the most toxic poisons in the world.

    But its leaf was an effective cure for the wounds.

    This flower was suitable for Qinghu¡¯s condition.

    "Is this toxic?"

    Qinghu rolled his eyes and looked at the two faint yellow flowers on the ground.

    "There will be no other nts in a 5,000-meter area around it after it bes mature. But there will also be no antidote to it at that time."

    "What will happen to me if I eat it?"

    After talking with Lin Mengya for a while, Qinghu closed his eyes as if he was exhausted.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and answered his question without any emotion.

    "It canpletely neutralize the toxicity in your body without abolishing your martial arts. However, this medicine can onlyst for three years. After three years, you will die and no medicine can save your life."

    Qinghu looked at the girl standing in front of him with difficulty. She seemed to be the fairy in hell.

    The options presented by her were always extreme and Qinghu couldn¡¯t make apromise.

    It seemed that his nightmare started when he met her.

    "Do you mean that I can live my own life freely and no one can control me in the next three years?

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya still nodded.

    He could choose three free years or a controlled lifetime. No one was sure which choice was more worthwhile.

    "Well, you¡¯re my killer. No, you¡¯re my savior. I¡¯ll enjoy three free years or even three free days at any cost."

    Qinghu sighed. There were still handcuffs on his wrists but he picked the fist-sized coro without hesitation.

    I stuffed it into his mouth, chewed it hard and swallowed it.

    "This flower looks pretty but tastes very bitter."

    Lin Mengya silently stood aside and watched Qinghu swallow the two flowers.

    Although this nt was toxic, it was an effective cure for the wounds. It seemed that Qinghu¡¯s strength had improved a lot.

    "Hey! Girl! Why does my body have no response?"

    Qinghu had already prepared for the suffering. But after waiting for a while, he only noticed that a warm stream appeared in his stomach and nourished his body. But he didn¡¯t have any other strange feelings.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She picked all the other leaves and stuffed them into his mouth.

    "This is not the panacea and will not cause pain or suffering."

 Chapter 73 Are You Kidding?

    "You idiot!"

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and Qinghu was deeply hurt by her.

    He pretended to be pathetic once again and gently took the leaves from Lin Mengya.

    "I can eat it myself. I don¡¯t want to soil your hands."

    Different from the bitter flowers, these leaves were sweet and delicious.

    Lin Mengya stood aside and watched him eat all the leaves. After eating thest leaf, Qinghu suddenly screamed and his body was curled up in a ball.

    "What.... are these leaves... used for?"

    Qinghu felt painful and itchy at the same time and he nearly wanted to kill himself.

    But his hands and feet were bound by long chains. He suffered great pains and gradually became limp andid.

    "The leaves are used to heal you. Oh, I forgot to tell you that there is no pain if you eat them separately. But if you eat the flowers and leaves together, you will be painful and it can work better."

    This guy dared scheme against her in secret and this was a little punishment.

    But Lin Mengya was not just punishing him by asking him to eat the leaves.

    Qinghu gradually felt less painful and itchy and started to regain his strength.

    The corner of her eyes and mouth started to be warm. Qinghu reached out and wanted to touch his face, but Lin Mengya stopped him.

    "Don¡¯t touch it. This is the poison in your body."

    Qinghu suddenly noticed a fragrant smell. Lin Mengya was gently wiping the corner of his eyes with a clean and fragrant handkerchief.

    "Alright. I¡¯ll ask someone to bath you and you¡¯ll be fine."

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have any other ideas. She simply wiped his eyes and then stood up.

    "The agreement between you and me is canceled. You can choose to leave after you recover and I will not stop you."

    Lin Mengya asked a guard to enter the cell and unbolt the shackles on his hands and feet.

    "Girl, I¡¯m afraid of being bored. I¡¯d love to stay with you and this is more interesting."

    Qinghu stood behind Lin Mengya and said.

    Lin Mengya smiled elegantly and left the separate cell after a short pause.

    Qinghu was her minion from today.

    But if he dared betray her once again, she would definitely make his life a living hell.

    The separate cell was located toward the back of the dungeon. Lin Mengya slowly came out of the cell and there was no servant following behind her.

    She was beautiful and charming but she looked cold and unapproachable, which made her more mysterious.

    She attracted much attention even in the cell.

    Not all prisoners in the cell were dying. Some prisoners who still had some strength whistled at her. But they dared not swear in front of her.

    They were clearly no ordinary prisoners.

    The dungeon was full of twists and turns and had many routes.

    Besides, the candlelight was dim. Lin Mengya kept walking but she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She obviously went in the wrong direction.

    She wandered aimlessly around the dungeon. To her surprise, she suddenly noticed the faint herbal aroma in this dark dungeon.

    Lin Mengya followed the smell and came to an unlocked cell.

    Looking at the hard stone door, Lin Mengya curiously reached out and wanted to push it open.

    Who was in this cell?

    "Who are you? You¡¯re such an impolite girl. You should first knock at the door before entering my room."

    Lin Mengya was scared by this sudden old voice.

    Lin Mengya immediately withdrew her hand and looked around this ce. But the voice came from inside the cell.

    "Please forgive me for being impolite. I just came here by ident and didn¡¯t mean to offend you."

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t like to be disturbed. So Lin Mengya was about to turn and leave this ce.

    But the old voice appeared once again before she even took one step.

    "Hey! You¡¯re an interesting girl! Other people try every means to enter my room but you directly leave this ce without any hesitation. Are you ying hard-to-get with me?"

    Lin Mengya disliked the disdain in his voice.

    "I arrived here by ident. I¡¯m curious because I smell the fragrance of herbs. If you don¡¯t like to be disturbed, I can immediately leave you alone. We have never seen each other before, why do I y hard-to-get?"

    Lin Mengya said with dignity and her inherent pride.

    This man was too arrogant. This was just a cell instead of the earthly paradise. She didn¡¯t even bother to walk into this dark cell.

    "Haha, you¡¯re a sharp and clever girl and I like you. If you¡¯re curious, pleasee in and have a look."

    This man was weird.

    From time immemorial there has been the belief that thepetent and talented people must be weird or have a strange habit.

    Lin Mengya also changed her mind. She should directly enter his cell since he asked her toe in.

    Lin Mengya thought that it might be another dark cell. She pushed the stone door open and saw a clean and tidy bedroom.

    There was a simple bed and a stone table cluttered with bottles and cans.

    It seemed that there were other rooms inside but it was dark and Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t see this ce clearly.

    But this room was fully furnished and had all kinds of articles for daily use, including the tables, chairs, and benches. It seemed that someone was living here.

    The scent of herbs became heavier in this room. Lin Mengya took a deep breath and the names of many different drugs flooded in. She became dizzy and nearly fainted.

    All these herbs were poisonous! What was this old man doing?

    "Girl, eat it."

    Lin Mengya heard a faint noise and caught a small jade bottle with a narrow neck. She pulled the brown cork and took out a longan-size pill.

    It was round and looked delicate.

    But she put the pill into the bottle once again and took a deep breath of the scent of herbs in the room.

    "The poisons in this room are neutralized with each other. So the air is non-toxic. But it¡¯s stinky. After taking your pills, we¡¯ll not smell it and be relieved."

    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the man standing in the dark corner of the room suddenly eximed.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect that the secret of this pill could be discovered by this little girl.

    Soon, a middle-aged man walked out from the dark ce.

    He was about fifty years old. He was wearing a purple gown. The clothes were crumpled and untidy. There were many stains on the clothes and it seemed that he had never washed it.

    He was slender and tall. His hair was untidy and ruffled like a bird¡¯s nest. His eye sockets were deep, his eyes were red, and his face was grey. His mouth was slightly open, and he stared at Lin Mengya in astonishment.

    Lin Mengya stared at him with distrust. This man looked like a beggar!

    Such an untidy and scruffy man must be a fool or a workaholic.

    "How do you know this? There¡¯re at least a thousand poisonous nts and insects in my room. I don¡¯t think you can identify all of them."

    This man waved his arms and it seemed that he didn¡¯t believe in Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya secretly took a step back and looked around to find a weapon to protect herself.

    He might be an old madman.

    One of her friends who majored in psychology once told her that some demented person was violent and would behave strangely.

    She¡¯d better be careful.

    "I can¡¯t identify all of them. I only know a little about drugs."

    Lin Mengya said calmly while a disappointed look crossed the old madman¡¯s face.

    He turned and quickly washed his face in the basin.

    He casually wiped his face with a coarse cloth and slumped down in the wooden armchair in front of Lin Mengya.

    "It seems that you know something about the drugs."

    At this moment, Lin Mengya finally saw his face clearly. His hair was still scruffy and untidy but Lin Mengya could see his handsome face now.

    Compared with the handsome men in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, this middle-aged man standing in front of her looked maturer and less distant.

    In modern times, many young girls would definitely be attracted to this handsome man.

    The mature men were more popr among girls in recent years.

    "I... I only know a little about drugs. I¡¯m sensitive to poisons."

    In fact, she was very sensitive to poisons and sometimes she was confused about this ability.

    The radar was of great help to her and helped her to keep out of danger most of the time. But after all, she was a human instead of the machine.

    The radar was too sensitive. Sometimes, there were traces of poison around her and it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to her. But the names of the poisons would also appear in her mind, which made her crazy.

    After all, not everyone wanted to recite the drug names in their dreams.

    "Oh? The world has changed and people are not afraid of poisons."

    Lin Mengya noticed an obvious trace of disdain in his tone.

    Lin Mengya was sensitive and immediately noticed his disdain. But she didn¡¯t speak out.

    The most foolish person would already know the career of this handsome and mature man.

    He must be a doctor who specialized in poisons. Besides, he must have been hurt by someone.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya said carefully,

    "The effects of drugs and poisons are not determined by themselves, instead, their effects and functions are determined by the one who uses them. The same is true for martial arts. The good person will use it to save others while the bad guys will use it to kill others."

    It was obvious that he had the same idea as Lin Mengya. He looked at her in appreciation.

    Most of the weird people were frank and sincere.

    Lin Mengya was sure that he must be a free man who followed his heart. And his sense of right and wrong must be different from that of the ordinary people.

    "Yes, you¡¯re right. But how do you tell a good person from bad guys?"

    Lin Mengya was stumped by this philosophical question.

    Good person? Bad guys?

    Lin Mengya shook her head and slowly said,

    "There are no purely good person or purely bad guys in the world. People may make different choices at different times."

    "Good point! You¡¯re free and refreshingly informal. I like this kind of person. The damned rules are just cliches of the ordinary people. We need to follow our heart and live as we like. Girl, do you want to be my apprentice?"

    Lin Mengya was shocked and suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    But she was just a passerby!

 Chapter 74 A Sudden Windfall

    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too fast?"

    Lin Mengya was surprised at his words. This man must be insane.

    Even if he wanted to find an apprentice, he didn¡¯t need to be so impatient.

    "Do you think it¡¯s fast? Well, I¡¯m too abrupt. Girl, my family name is Baili and my first name is Rui. Please don¡¯t ask any other questions. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not hurt you."

    Baili Rui? Baili was an unusual surname. Lin Mengya suddenly thought of Baili Wuchen and wondered whether they were rted.

    "Uncle, I bring you some food."

    Speak of the devil and he will appear.

    But Baili Rui¡¯s face suddenly darkened. It seemed that he would bawl Baili Wuchen out if Lin Mengya were not here.

    "Put down the food and you can leave. You don¡¯t need to bring me food in person. You can ask the servant to do it."

    Baili Rui said coldly. It seemed that there was no family affection between them.

    He was even more friendly to Lin Mengya than to his nephew. Lin Mengya noticed that Baili Rui went rigid after hearing what his uncle had said.

    "Uncle, are you still angry with me?"

    Lin Mengya was not familiar with Baili Wuchen.

    But it was the first time that she heard the sadness in his voice.

    "Don¡¯t pretend to be a filial nephew. I¡¯ve told that I had nothing to do with you."

    Why was the rtionship between them so strange?

    Lin Mengya was puzzled. But she was standing quietly and watching them arguing with each other.

    "Uncle, I was brought up by you and I¡¯ll never forget your love and care. But you have to admit that Prince Yu is a wise ruler. Why can¡¯t you forgive me?"

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s voice was thick with bitterness, which showed his deep love for Baili Rui.

    Most of the aides and staff of Prince Yu were advisers while Baili Wuchen seemed to be the chief of them.

    Long Tianhao also thought highly of him and even asked him to undertake important tasks alone. But Lin Mengya suddenly realized that this man also had his soft spot.

    "You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re not a member of our Baili family! Get out of here!"

    Baili Rui was getting angrier and more violent but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to settle their dispute.

    Obviously, there was some disagreement between Baili Rui and his nephew. But as an onlooker, Lin Mengya shouldn¡¯t get involved.

    Baili Wuchen became silent. Then he slowly left and Lin Mengya heard his heavy tread.

    "I¡¯m sorry. You must be embarrassed."

    Baili Rui had just been in high spirits. But now his face paled and he looked much older. It seemed that his quarrel with Baili Wuchen exhausted all his strength.

    "Never mind. I¡¯d better leave now. Mr. Baili, I¡¯ll visit you another day."

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya felt that she shouldn¡¯t stay here.

    Baili Rui was in a world of his own and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Lin Mengya. So she left the stone call quietly.

    What had happened between Baili Wuchen and this weird and handsome man?

    Lost in thought, Lin Mengya sessfully found her way back.

    She left in a hurry and didn¡¯t even talk with Baili Wuchen.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was riddled with secrets and even Long Tianhao had many secrets of his own.

    She was not curious and had no time to explore the secrets of others.

    "Prince, Concubine De wants you toe over."

    Lost in thought, Lin Mengya was scared by the sudden voice ringing in her ears.

    She turned around and found that Aunt Jinyue, the personal maid of Concubine De, was standing beside her like a ghost.

    Compared with amiable Aunt Jinyue, Aunt Jingyue was more silent and serious.

    "Yes. Thank you, Aunt Jingyue."

    Lin Mengya nodded respectfully and quickly followed Jingyue to Concubine De¡¯s Art Courtyard.

    Jingyue pushed the door open and Lin Mengya found that Concubine De was dressing a Yunjin dress and sitting in the seat of the host.

    Jiang Ruqin was sitting next to her. She looked cute and was smiling to Concubine De. It seemed that they were telling jokes and Concubine De was also smiling.

    Moreover, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were sitting opposite to Jiang Ruqin, which was unusual.

    Shangguan Qing looked warm and loving and her daughter seemed to be cute and filial. The atmosphere was harmonious.

    "Ya¡¯er,e here. I¡¯m talking with your mother about the interesting stories in your childhood. You¡¯re just in time."

    Lin Mengya walked in and Concubine De immediately asked her to join the conversation.

    Jing Ruqin had beencent but she was immediately ignored by Concubine De after Lin Mengya entered the room. Her pretty face darkened but she could do nothing to turn the tide.

    "Oh? I didn¡¯t expect that my mother still remembered the interesting stories in my childhood."

    Childhood? In fact, she and her elder brother had been going through hell since the day when she got married to their father.

    Lin Mengya had been wronged and bullied by this vicious woman and only her father and elder brother could make her warm and happy.

    There was no interesting story in her childhood at all.

    "Yes! Ya¡¯er was naughty when she was a kid. And I had to carefully look after her. But she¡¯s a beautiful girl now and has be Princess Yu. To be honest, I¡¯m reluctant to part with her."

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s acting skill was perfect and there were tears in her eyes.

    It seemed that she was reluctant to part with her daughter, but only Lin Mengya knew that Shangguan Qing had tried to kill her and there were several close calls in her childhood.

    "Mother, please don¡¯t be sad. Sister is married to Prince Yu instead of some barbarian prince. If you miss her, you cane here to visit her. Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is not far away from our home."

    Lin Mengwu interrupted her mother at a proper time, which made her look more considerate.

    But Concubine De and Lin Mengya clearly knew that they must have ulterior motives.

    "Yes, you¡¯re right. By the way, I prepare a gift for Concubine De. I¡¯m busy and haven¡¯t visited you since I came here. Please forgive me for being impolite."

    In addition to the loving mother, Shangguan Qing also wanted to be a qualified inw.

    Lin Mengya looked at them coldly without saying anything. She was curious to find out their intentions.

    After a while, the servants of Shangguan Qing brought her a mahogany case.

    Shangguan Qing took it over and opened it. There was an S-shaped ruby ornament lying inside.

    The color was bright and the ruby was sparkling and crystal-clear. It must be valuable.

    But Lin Mengya felt strange. It seemed that she had seen this object before.

    "My husband brought it back from the frontier. It is not valuable but it¡¯s rare. Concubine De, please have a look. Do you like this gift?"

    No! This ornament was not brought back by her father!

    Lin Mengya racked her brain and finally remembered some details. It seemed that the Empress had once given this ornament to Shangguan Qing as the reward.

    Concubine De would not ept this gift if she knew that the Empress was its owner. Perhaps that was the reason why Shangguan Qing lied to Concubine De, saying that it was brought back by her husband.

    "Oh? This ruby must be of high quality. It¡¯s rare. Jinyue, please ept this gift and thank Mrs. Lin¡¯s for kindness."

    "It¡¯s nothing. You like it and it¡¯s our pleasure. Wu¡¯er, it¡¯s gettingte. Concubine De may want to have a rest and we¡¯d better leave now."

    Shangguan Qing got up and curtsied to Concubine De. Concubine De also stood up out of respect.

    Shangguan Qing and her daughter left the Art Courtyard and the smile on Concubine De¡¯s face gradually disappeared.

    "Qin¡¯er, you can also leave now."

    Jiang Ruqin stamped her foot and was reluctant to leave. But she dared not contradict Concubine De anymore.

    Concubine De preferred Lin Mengya to her niece now. Jiang Ruqin hated Lin Mengya at this thought.

    "Mother, why do you ask me toe over?"

    Concubine De carefully looked out of the door. Jiang Ruqin, who was wearing light yellow clothes, just got out the door.

    "Your great uncle said that the Bright Kinges to the capital city to choose a wife for his son. And he hoped that Ruqin could be the Princess of Tubo."

    Concubine De said with hesitation. In fact, she didn¡¯t want her niece to be the wife of the barbarian prince.

    But they suddenly heard a crack as if something fell outside the window.

    Jingyue immediately went out and checked the courtyard. She came back after a long time.

    "It seems that the birds kicked a piece of tile off the roof. Don¡¯t worry."

    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and didn¡¯t contradict her.

    One piece of zed tile on the roof weighed at least 250 grams. Only vultures could kick it off the roof.

    "Oh, good. I want you to think of a way to help Ruqin. We hope that the Prince of Tubo can be attracted to her in the banquet."

    Concubine De didn¡¯t care about this insignificant interlude. She was reluctant to marry Ruqin off to the barbarian prince, but she had no choice.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya felt that Jiang Ruqin, who was petnt and headstrong, was not the right girl for this mission.

    "Please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll discuss with the Prince."

    She must discuss with Long Tianhao before making any decision.

    The trouble came one after another.

    Aftering back from the Art Courtyard, Lin Mengya stayed in her room all day and all night. No one was allowed to enter her room.

    The three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu had to wait for her outside the door of her room.

    Lin Mengya finally opened the door at dusk the next day.

    She walked out of her room and found that five people were crouching on the ground and waiting for her.

    She looked at the fifth man with surprise. Who was he? He looked feminine and beautiful and was wearing the uniform of the guard. Why did he crouch on the ground?

    "Ah! Sister Princess finallyes out! We¡¯re worried about you!"

    Lin Zhongyu was the first to find Lin Mengya. His eyes lit up and he immediately rushed at her and wanted to give her a big hug.

    But the man tugged at his clothes tightly and stopped him.

    "I haven¡¯t hugged her yet! It¡¯s not your turn!"

    His voice was evil and flirtatious. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes widened and she realized that this man who was as beautiful as a girl was Qinghu.

    Why did he change from a teenager to an adult man overnight?

    "Hey! I¡¯m too handsome and you can hardly recognize me! Don¡¯t worry, I only love you!"

    Lin Mengya was familiar with his skittish tone and she was sure that this man was Qinghu.

    She looked strangely at Qinghu. He used to be almost as tall as her. But he turned into a tall and slender mature man overnight.

    This was ridiculous!

 Chapter 75 Go to the Temple to Pray

    "Are you really Qinghu?"

    Lin Mengya still stared at him in disbelief. This was too weird!

    This man, who seemed to be Qinghu, nodded desperately and gave her a coquettish nce.

    Lin Mengya was sure that this shameless man was Qinghu.

    "Well, I suffered great pain for my body."

    The poison in his body was forcibly neutralized by the two Longmo flowers, and his body that had been suppressed was also restored to the normal state overnight.

    Under the influence of the poisonous flower and the leaves, he became weak and did not have any strength.

    Stretching the body was as pain as smashing the bones of the whole body and then reconnecting them.

    So the prisoners in the cell heard his horrible screams and moans that night.

    Those timid prisoners must be scared and bad affected by this experience.

    This shameless man stayed in her room and secretly ate her snacks as always. Lin Mengya looked him up and down and finally confirmed that he was Qinghu.

    "Why are you so tall? You look skinny."

    Lin Mengya mumbled with dissatisfaction. But she was curious about Qinghu who hadpletely changed.

    "By the way, why did you keep yourself in the room?"

    Lin Mengya kept touching Qinghu to study his body. She suddenly stopped after hearing his question.

    "Well, I felt tired. So I was sleeping."

    She felt dizzy and tired aftering back from Baili Rui¡¯s stone room.

    She fell asleep and woke up after a day and a night.

    It might be caused by the excessive use of her brain. After all, it was difficult for her to ept the names of thousands of drugs in an instant.

    "Well, I can rest assured. Girl, I want to be your personal bodyguard."

    Qinghu carefully observed herplexion and then started to joke with her after finding that she was fine.

    He narrowed his beautiful eyes and gave her a coquettish nce. But Lin Mengya suddenly pulled him by the ear.

    "Personal bodyguard? What can you do?"

    The other four people were suddenly attracted to her skittish tone.

    This freaky man was flirting with his Sister Princess and Lin Zhongyu was especially angry. He immediately rushed over alertly and started at Qinghu.

    "Haha... I¡¯m your close friends and we can do private things together."

    Qinghu pretended to be shy and bent his head. But Lin Mengya suddenly tugged his ears and Qinghu screamed with pain.

    "Ah! It hurts! Girl, I was wrong! I dare not flirt with you! It¡¯s all my fault! Please let go!"

    Lin Mengya tugged his ears with all her strength. Qinghu was about the same age as Baili Rui who stayed in the dungeon.

    He was shameless and thick-skinned. Although he looked young, Lin Mengya would never forget that he was actually an old man.

    Shame on him!

    "It serves you right!" Lin Zhongyu was delighted to see Qinghu suffer defeat. Qinghu covered his ears in pain and Lin Zhongyu shooed him away. He sat in the chair and mysteriously showed her the object in his hands.

    "Sister, look! This is Beauty¡¯s Jade. It can give off faint fragrance and drive away the mosquitoes. Do you like it?"

    Lin Zhongyu carefully ced a white jade in the hands of Lin Mengya.

    But he didn¡¯t notice the doubts in her eyes.

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that Xiaoyu had changed.

    He was still a cute boy in front of Lin Mengya.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe that this rare treasure was found by him by chance or was his heirloom.

    But she restrained herself from asking him.

    She didn¡¯t want to know the answer after seeing the bright smile on Xiaoyu¡¯s face.

    "I like it. Thank you for your gift."

    It was Xiaoyu¡¯s secret and she didn¡¯t think it was necessary to find out about it.

    She would not stop him unless he did something against thew.

    She touched Xiaoyu¡¯s face. His face had been thin but under her care and love, it finally became round now.

    "I like it very much and I¡¯ll carry it with me every day."

    He was old enough to have his own secrets.

    The atmosphere in the Qinn Courtyard was rxing every day.

    Despite the political tensions, people living in the Qinn Courtyard felt at ease because Lin Mengya was here.

    The Bright King has already arrived in the capital city with his sons and daughters.

    Long Tianhao was busy showing the Bright King around the capital city every day. The weing banquet for the Bright King would be given five dayster.

    But recently, Lin Mengya always felt uneasy for no reason.

    She and Concubine De always discussed Jiang Ruqin and tried to find a way to make her stick out from the crowd in the banquet. Perhaps that was the reason why she always felt tired and worried.

    "Princess? Princess?"

    Lin Mengya was absent-minded and Jinyue looked at her questioningly. Jinyue pulled at her sleeves and called her name.

    "Why did you say?"

    Lin Mengya regained consciousness and looked at Jinyue nkly. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t hear what Jinyue had said.

    "Princess, please be careful when you and Concubine De go to the Wanfu Temple to pray. Because the Bright King is in the capital city, there are a lot of strange people on the streets. You wille to the temple in the carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, but you should be careful."

    Jinyue said to her worriedly and made preparation for this trip.

    Although Concubine De was living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion now, she still needed to follow the rules and couldn¡¯t go out at will.

    Therefore, she would go to the Wanfu Temple in the suburbs to pray on the first and 15th day of every lunar month.

    But this time, Concubine suddenly asked Lin Mengya to go with her.

    But the Princess was young and might be unfamiliar with the temple.

    "Don¡¯t worry. Aunt Jingyue will go with us. I¡¯ll ask her if I have any questions."

    Lin Mengya was not worried at all. All they needed to do was to pray in the temple.

    The streets were busy but Long Tianhao would ask guards to protect them every time Concubine De went to the temple.

    After a while, the manservant of Long Tianhao came to the Art Courtyard to pass the word to them.

    "Princess Yu, the Prince said that he would have dinner with the Prince of Tubo and might sleep in the post house."

    The manservant respectfully passed Long Tianhao¡¯s words to them. Lin Mengya nodded and asked him to leave.

    "The Prince is really kind to you."

    They have been married for over three months. Long Tianhao always kept a poker face but Jinyue noticed that he respected and cared for Lin Mengya.

    Jinyue was very surprised because she knew that the Prince was a cold-hearted and indifferent man.

    "Yes. The Prince is very kind to me."

    They haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month.

    Although they lived in the same ce, they were busy with their own affairs.

    Today was the 15th day of this month. He mighte here and...

    Lin Mengya suddenly sighed with resignation. He¡¯d better sleep in the post house tonight. If he came back, she must rock the bed and groan once again.

    Oh my God! Staying upte was not good for her skin!

    Aunt Jinyue, however, seemed to have misunderstood Lin Mengya. She mistakenly thought that Lin Mengya was unwilling to part with the Prince. She was about to tease her but the head of the bodyguard suddenly entered the Art Courtyard.

    "Princess, we¡¯ve prepared enough donations, including food and quilted jackets. They¡¯ve been loaded on the carriage. Besides, the guards are ready and are waiting for you outside the mansion. It¡¯s time to set off."

    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t openly tell the servants to follow Lin Mengya¡¯s orders. But she made the decisions and handle all the affairs in the mansion.

    Therefore, the butlers got used to reporting back to Lin Mengya.

    Concubine De didn¡¯t expect that the big mansion was organized under her management.

    Concubine De asked Aunt Jinyue to help Lin Mengya to handle the affairs. She praised Lin Mengya for being careful and impartial every time she talked with Concubine De.

    Every servant in the mansion liked Lin Mengya who was strict but not stern.

    "Please hang on a sec. I need to invite Concubine De. By the way, I know that some servants donate their old padded jackets. Please ask Steward Deng to give me a name list and I¡¯ll give them an extra allowance when we make winter clothes."

    "Yes. I¡¯ll tell him immediately."

    Jinyue gave her a thumbs-up sign in secret. The Princess was young but she was considerate and kind-hearted.

    Perhaps it was the reason why the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was loyal and respectful to her.

    "Please let me prepare these items. You can report back to Concubine De."

    Lin Mengya looked around and found that everything was ready. She nodded and entered the principal room of Concubine De.

    They kept a low profile and three carriages of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion appeared on the street in front of the mansion.

    Lin Mengya and Concubine De were sitting in the first spacious carriage with their personal maids.

    Concubine De only took Jingyue while Lin Mengya took Baiji and Baizhi with her.

    In the carriage, Concubine De was lyingzily on the good cashmere nket. Because they went to the Buddhist temple to pray this time, Concubine only wore a piece of cyan-colored silk clothes, and the neckline was embroidered with golden clouds.

    She looked both dignified and amiable. It seemed that she was just ady of a big family.

    "Mother, this is the tea made by Baiji. Please have a try."

    Lin Mengya was the younger generation. Therefore, her servant girls needed to finish all the work in the carriage.

    She was young and didn¡¯t need to follow the dress code in the imperial pce. She was wearing a white silk dress and looked beautiful and elegant like the fairy in heaven.

    "All right. You need to have a rest. We¡¯ve just left home and you¡¯ve been busy preparing nket and making tea for me. You must be tired."

    Nowadays, Concubine De was very kind to Lin Mengya. She suffered from rheumatoid arthritis and her legs were painful and itchy in rainy and cloudy days.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya could treat her diseases with fumes in moxibustion.

    If she was free, she would do it herself. If she was not avable, she would carefully ask the servants of Concubine De to do it.

    After half a month, Concubine De felt morefortable. Therefore, she was more dependent on Lin Mengya now.

    "Mother, you¡¯re being too polite. I¡¯m your daughter-inw and it¡¯s my moral obligation to help you."

    Lin Mengya smiled softly and said humbly.

    She was about to chat with Concubine De, but loud noises suddenly appeared outside the carriage.

 Chapter 76 There was Available Candidate, But He was Unwilling

    Lin Mengya gave Baiji a look and thetter immediately pushed the door open to have a check out what was inside.

    They could hear the shouting getting clearer.

    They were d that the royal guards and chariots were standing guard so themoners were kept at a safe distance and not allowed toe any nearer.

    "Master, they are the refugees from outside the city, who have surrounded the chariotsing to offer incense, begging for something to eat. I have made the arrangement for the guards to bring half of the coats and food to the caravan ahead to distribute to them."

    Baiji was a sensitive maid, who was aware that these refugees came from poor families, so she had instructed the guards not to make things difficult for them.

    "Erm, that sounds good. What do you think, Mother?"

    Concubine De nodded. She was a kind-hearteddy who would always carry with her alms whenever she came here to offer incense.

    "Your maid had done a good deed. These things were meant for the poor. Since these people hade to ask for alms, there is no reason we keep these from them!"

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the carriage quietly to have a peek. The people weremoners who were shabbily dressed and this set Lin Mengya thinking.

    What they could do now was so trivial. If their goal was to eradicate poverty in the entire country, it seemed that their effort alone was insignificant to turn the situation around.

    The people in power were only concerned about struggling with each other to gain more power but had forgotten that these refugees were what made up the country.

    The refugees were instantly attracted to the caravan as the other horse carriages continued on.

    Today was a good day for offering up incense. Early this morning, there were already numerous horse carriages belonging to affluent families crowding around the foot of hills. They had alle to offer incense.

    Fortunately, Concubine De was the temple¡¯s frequent patron and the temple had arranged for a young Shami to be standing at the entrance to look out for and wee her.

    "Greetings, Concubine De, my name is Qingyue. Your highness¡¯s kindness touches the heart of many of us."

    The young Shami looked to be merely 16 to 17 years old. He had a round face with delicate features and was wearing a simple monk¡¯s robe. He was obviously a witty little boy.

    "Greetings to you too, little monk."

    Concubine De put her palms together and bowed to the little monk in greeting, then followed him up the stone steps of the temple.

    "Baiji, remain here to watch over the horse carriages. Baizhi will follow me into the temple. If anything unusual happens, just send someone in to look for me."

    Baiji nodded and remained in the horse carriage.

    There were arge number of pilgrims, but Lin Mengya and Concubine de were the noblest of them all.

    However, the entire ce bustling with visitors that nobody was bothered by how noble their status was.

    In just a few moments, Lin Mengya and Baizhi were separated from Concubine De by other pilgrims who came in between them.

    Apart from the Shamis in the temple, the guards and servants who escorted their masters here remained at the foot of the hills.

    Although Lin Mengya was an exceptional beauty, she was adorned in in clothes so she did not draw much attention from the crowd.

    The old temple was set in a quiet and rxed environment and Aunt Jingyue had sent a message to Concubine De to tell her that she could roam around the vicinity freely.

    With Baizhi following behind, the two found a secluded path which led them to the back hills of the mountain temple.

    This ce was scarcely popted by some young misses and mistresses from a few families. It was a much quieter ce to be.

    "Pleasee over here to take a rest, Mistress. I would have remained at home if I knew it¡¯s going to be so crowded here."

    Looking more adorable with pouted lips, Baizhi took out a box of snacks which she hid in her clothes.

    Cautiously, she opened the delicate, plum mahogany box, which was filled with over ten kinds of various snacks.

    Only when she took one in her hand and popped it into her mouth did a smile appear of her cute little face.

    "Aw... you really need to chew on something whenever and wherever you are! It looks like I have to look for a confectionary owner to be your inw, otherwise, your inws would be broke from your need to eat non-stop.

    Lin Mengya tapped one finger on Baizhi¡¯s head, as she reflected on the fact that Baizhi had not been a greedy eater when she was younger.

    Perhaps she had been too deprived of food in Marquis Zhennan so much so that she had been gorging since she arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "Miss, weren¡¯t you the one who bought this box of snacks for me? I¡¯m merely following your orders to fill myself up. Oh yes, I heard that Eldest Master is returning to the capital city soon!"

    Eldest Master? The gentlemanly and handsome face instantly appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    The smile formed by the curling of the corners of the lips brought about a warm feeling inside her.

    Elder Brother had gone to the borders with Father for three years by now and was he finally returning home?

    "It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯ve not been writing to Elder Brother and Father for such a long time."

    Even if she had written any letters, she would not know who to pass the letter to so it would be delivered.

    Back in Marquis Zhennan, Shangguan Qing had strictly forbidden her to have any contact with the outside world, otherwise, how could the Queen¡¯s evil ns seed so easily?

    "They can¡¯t me you, Miss. It¡¯s all because Madam forbade you from contacting anyone outside. Oops, who stole my snack box?"

    Baizhi cried out, indignant, her brows knitted as she watched the person who just snatched away her snack box.

    "What is this? Looks interesting, can you give it to me?"

    The words wereing from a tall, lean young man, with a sharp nose and a handsome face, although there was something unruly about him.

    From the man¡¯s dressing, he was clearly of noble descent, but he did not look like he was a citizen of Dajin.

    "No way am I going to give it to you! That is a gift from my Mistress, give it back to me!"

    Baizhi almost blew her top. This little box had been a precious treasure to her and she had never allowed anyone to even touch it.

    However, the box was now being taken by a stranger. The gluttonous little girl was almost turning into a Tyrannosaurus trying to protect its food.

    "Mister, if you are a gentleman, you should not take someone¡¯s belonging by force. Moreover, this little box is very precious to my maid. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to snatch it away from her."

    Her voice was cool and calm, polite but firm.

    The young man looked at Lin Mingya and realized that she was only ass who had not even reached his chest in height and instantly treated her with contempt.

    With a turn of his palm, he put the box into his clothes. This almost made Baizhi lunge at him.

    "Here¡¯s two pieces of silver, just take it as I¡¯m buying this box."

    Taking out two pieces of silver, the young man tossed them to Baizhi and turned to leave.

    "What? Are you going to just walk away after taking my maid¡¯s possession?"

    A banter sounded followed by the sudden appearance of Qinghu, who was dressed up as a guard.

    Qinghu merely walked passed the young man and the next moment, he had drawn Baizhi¡¯s snack box out of his clothes and it sat on Qinghu¡¯s palm.

    "Here, take it."

    Qinghu and Baizhi were buddies in eating snacks in that they had amon understanding regarding eating.

    "How skillful! I don¡¯t want the box anymore. How about you try me out, and we can then learn from each other?"

    Lin Mengya tugged at Baizhi and indicated for them to retreat to the side. She thought this young man was really a weirdo.

    Although Lin Mengya was clueless about Kungfu moves, she could almost foresee that this young man was going to be badly beaten by Qinghu.

    "Just don¡¯t kill him. Remember to leave him some pieces of silver for him to go to the physician after you¡¯re done beating him up."

    After leaving them these cold words, Lin Mengya cast the two pieces of silver on the floor.

    She then turned to leave with Baizhi, as they heard the young man¡¯s cries of agony behind them.

    "Don¡¯t hit the face!"

    "You Dajin people are so shameless! How can you hit people¡¯s faces?"

    "Ah! My face!"

    Serve him right!

    Lin Mengya soon arrived halfway up the mountain following the path.

    There were not many people there so she was d that Baizhi was with her.

    Qinghu seemed to have agreed on some kind of a deal with Long Tianyi so much so that he was idling all day long in the yard and the rest of the people were just closing one eye.

    Qinghu had been secretly following closely behind her in and out of the yard.

    If not because they bumped into this weirdo today, Qinghu would not have shown himself.

    "Miss, the man is such a scoundrel, sob sob, now my snacks are ruined!"

    Baizhi grimaced as she looked down on the snack box in her hands, while Lin Mengya who was rather sensitive suddenly tensed up in the next second.

    People were approaching and closing up on the two of them!

    Although Lin Mengya was no way close to being a highly skilled martial artist who was able to discern the position of the people around her by hearing, for some unknown reason, her five senses were extraordinarily sharp and sensitive.

    As she expected, a number of masked men ck hiding behind the trees began emerging from the woods.

    As Lin Mengya set her beautiful eyes on these men, she instinctively knew that these were not a friendlypany.

    "Who are you? This is the concubine from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, don¡¯t you be rude!"

    Before Lin Mengya could stop her, Baizhi blurted out Lin Mengya¡¯s real identity.

    These people were out to get her. What was the use bringing up the status of the concubine?

    "Bring her away!"

    The men in ck were obviously well-trained. They surrounded Lin Mengya and was about to capture her.

    Coincidentally, Qinghu was not by her side this time. Left with no other choice, Lin Mengya gave herself up to them.

    "Wait a minute, don¡¯t go overboard since you already know who I am."

    Lin Mengya tugged at Baizhen while she quietly dropped the snack box from her hand.

    She knew for sure that Qinghu woulde looking for him after he taught that weirdo a lesson.

    Hopefully, he would be able to read the clue she left behind.

    "Forgive us, Princess Yu."

    The leader of the men in cknded a hard blow on the back of Lin Mengya¡¯s neck and instantly, pain shot through her and Lin Mengya fell into total darkness.

    It was a terrible feeling not being able to have control over one¡¯s own body.

    When she finally regained consciousness, the first thing she felt was that her hands and feet had been bound tightly.

    Lin Mengya tried to maintain a steady rhythm in breathing as she peeped through her half-opened eyes.

    Lin Mengya could hear the sound of hooves from the horses even though it was faint. She was able to discern the sound quite easily.

    She could tell that she was lying on something hard and deduced that she must be on a horse carriage.

    Through the movement of her body due to the bumpy movement of the carriage, she had a good look at the surrounding and she could see that there were no other people on the carriage other than Baizhi, who was lying at one corner.

    Where was this group of people bringing her to?

    "Baizhi, wake up, Baizhi."

    Lin Mengya said in a hushed tone as she patted on Baizhi. Fortunately, she had only fainted, just like her.

    Gradually, Baizhi regained her consciousness and Lin Mengya quickly covered her mouth before she started screaming.

    "Shush, be quiet, we are on a horse carriage."

    Nodding her head, Baizhi widened her eyes in panic. Luckily her mistress was the one covering her mouth with her hand, otherwise, she would have bitten right into the hand.

    The horse carriage was apparently tightly sealed.

    They even put nails on the windows. Although it was not suffocating in the carriage, it was almost impossible for them to escape.

    Who exactly were these people?

 Chapter 77 Whats Your Surname?

    "Will this group of people kill us?"

    Baizhi, who was leaning to her side in the carriage was filled with fear.

    Although their hands and legs were bounded, it was tightly secured. The group of people must think that they could not escape anyway.

    Lin Mingya and Baizhi helped untie the robe on each others¡¯ limbs and Lin Mengya did not make an attempt to escape.

    The two merely lean onto each other as they tried to save their energy.

    They could only hear the sound of hooves and no conversations were heard.

    These men were highly trained in that they were clear about their target. They were not simply some bandits.

    "We have brought the target here, now, where¡¯s Master?"

    Lin Mengya had lost track of time when she suddenly felt that the horse carriage came to a stop.

    The voice of a strange man could be hearding from outside.

    They had a n, just as she had expected. Could they be nning on kidnap and extortion?

    That could not be, because this trip to offer incense with Concubine De was ast minute decision.

    Long Tianhao had justbed through the servants in the prince¡¯s mansion to eradicate all suspected spies and secret agents. At least they were banished out of the courts.

    No one would possibly know that she had apanied Concubine De on this trip to offer incense.

    How on earth did these men find out her real identity?

    "Good. Master is right inside, just bring them in."

    The door to the carriage opened abruptly.

    Light flooded the carriage so suddenly that she had to squint her eyes.

    The man in ck was still in his mask and was definitely not surprised that she was awakened abruptly.

    "This way please."

    With grace, Lin Mengya alighted the horse carriage, holding on to Baizhi. She totally did not appear to be someone being held hostage.

    Outside the carriage, the sky was covered with the afterglow of the sunset.

    She had not imagined that it was already thiste.

    Lin Mengya set her eyes on the courtyard of a regr looking house surrounded by golden fields of harvest. This must be a farmhouse on the outskirts of a city.

    "A wee to Princess Yu, that you¡¯vee all the way here. Forgive our abruptness."

    The voice of a strange man sounded from the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya kept a straight face and did not betray any expression of fear.

    A friendly-looking middle-aged man dressed in a dark navy long robe emerged from the courtyard.

    Although he looked amicable, his eyes were sharp and did not look like a simple person.

    "I don¡¯t dare to ept your kindness. Since I¡¯m here, why does your master so cowardly, and not show himself?"

    Although this man standing before Lin Mengya appeared to be someone of a certain amount of authority, he was definitely not the master.

    A light sh across the man¡¯s eyes when he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but he did not try to deny it.

    "My master is in the house, this way in please!"

    Lin Mengya took measured steps as she proceeded into the courtyard. From the outside, it seemed that it was a regr house, but it was, in fact, a rather spacious courtyard.

    The security was definitely tight, with countless men in ck all around, be it inside or outside the courtyard.

    What a generous person. Eliminating the possibility of he being a bandit, his person appeared to be specifically targetting her.

    Walking through the courtyards and entering the main hall of the house, the man continued on to the back door and opened it.

    Little did Lin Mengya expect that there was another world beyond the back door that led into the backyard.

    Although this ce could not bepared to the prince¡¯s mansion, it was nevertheless rather grand.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank as she had not imagined that there would be such a well-camouged luxurious mansion in this secluded ce.

    "My master is inside, Your Highness. This way please."

    The man led Lin Mengya to the main building as his mouth curled into a sincere smile.

    There could not be a monster inside, could there?

    She held her head high as she entered the house. What came into sight was an extrarge bed.

    Was this someone¡¯s bedroom?

    "You truly live up to the reputation of being the most beautiful woman in Dajin, your beauty is extraordinary."

    A frivolous voice sounded and Lin Mengy looked warily around the room as a man walked into sight.

    He did not look like someone from Dajin from the way he dressed.

    His hooked nose and cold eyes were a far cry from the handsome image of a man.

    This man was not going to be easy to deal with!

    "What do you mean by the most beautiful woman of Dajin? I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person!"

    She was an ugly idiot before she was married.

    Even if her looks had changed now, she had been hidden in the prince¡¯s mansion by Long Tianhao. It did not make sense to her that there were rumors about her saying that she was the most beautiful woman in Dajin.

    "Oh£¿Even if you¡¯re not the most beautifuldy in Dajin, I, the prince, have my eyes on you now. With your beauty, all the concubines in my back pce pale inparison with you."

    Prince?

    Lin Mengya was dazed momentarily. Could he be a foreign prince?

    "I¡¯m Princess Yu, the Queen of King Yu. As a prince, you ought to know you should not be rude to me. I don¡¯t care what made you kidnap me here, but let me warn you, my husband is not someone you can handle."

    Unfortunately, this foreign prince was not deterred by the mention of Long Tianhao¡¯s name.

    On the other hand, he burst out in arrogantughter.

    "Your emperor is a useless wimp although he has a powerful army. If I really fancy you, I¡¯m afraid he would have to give way. Although I merely wanted to take you as my concubine at first, I¡¯ve changed my mind now. How about I make you my most loved concubine?

    What shameless prince who takes another¡¯s wife by force!

    A cold look appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as the thought that all royal family members were unscrupulous crossed her mind.

    Earlier on, the Crown Prince tried to molest her, and now, a foreign prince had taken her hostage.

    All the royal families in the world were despicable and nasty.

    "What you are saying is not a good idea, Your Highness. My husband, Prince Yu was excellent at both civil and military skills. In fact, his skills are second to none. He is not the wimp as you described him to be. Since you¡¯ve taken me captive today, my husband wille after your life soon!"

    "Haha, good, what a sharp-tongued Prince Yu! However, you are not seeing the situation clearly."

    The man suddenly moved closer and Lin Mengya retreated a step and leaned on the wooden door behind her.

    She held her head high, refusing to sumb to him.

    "At this very moment, your husband is immersed in enjoyment. Your prince is doesn¡¯t look as noble as he appears to be. In fact, I¡¯ve prepared a big gift for him,"

    The man¡¯s big hand reached over to Lin Mengya¡¯s chin and gave it a pinch.

    Herplexion was so smooth and delicate that it felt even better than silk.

    Those perfectly formed brows and eyes, elegant but cold, were like the only flowers in a deste valley, making it even more tempting for man to want to subdue her. He thought how wonderfully charming she would look if she submitted herself to him.

    He was not satisfied with the many gorgeous concubines he had, he could not resist the urge to make Lin Mengya his.

    "Really? Do you truly think I¡¯ll submit to you?"

    Lin Mengya pushed the man¡¯s hand away and burst outughing abruptly.

    Herughter caused a ripple effect in the man¡¯s heart, just like a peddle which had been tossed into a quiet pond.

    However, her brilliantughter was like the poppy flower which sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "These men all around here are my men. If you behave by obeying me, I¡¯ll treat you with gentleness. If you trample my kindness, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    The man squinted his eyes which were like a pair of hawk eyes and fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya as if she were a te of delicious meat which was free for him to cut however he liked it.

    "I have left my house with my family members. If they realized that I¡¯ve gone missing, they would mobilize the guards and the army from the capital city and form a search party. Are you so sure that they wouldn¡¯t locate us?"

    Talking about negotiation, Lin Mengya

    The more she panicked the more the man felt satisfied.

    The man was progressively filled with more curiosity about her. He was perplexed as to how she could be so calm andposed.

    "I¡¯ve no reservations about telling you that this was indeed in the suburbs of the capital city. I had built this ce up as my stronghold here since many years ago. Those useless people you mentioned, not to mention the guards and soldier, even if they were to send their army, they may not be able to find us!"

    However, the moment the man finished speaking, his man who brought Lin Mengya in barged in all of a sudden.

    "Your Highness, Prince, something went wrong. Someone is closing in on us to kill us, let¡¯s go!"

    It was only at this moment that the foreign prince finally understood the implication of Lin Mengya¡¯sugh.

    "What a cunning Princess Yu! Don¡¯t think that this group of people will be able to rescue you! I¡¯ll keep you close to me!"

    Stretching out his arm, the man hooked it around her, grabbed her waist and locked her in an embrace.

    In a sh, he punched her acupuncture points so that she became immobilized.

    "I don¡¯t suffer any loss since I haveid hold of such a beautiful woman."

    He held Lin Mengya by her waist and followed the man out of the house in a sh.

    The peace and quiet outside a moment ago was now reeling with the stench of bloodshed.

    "How is the situation outside, Yundu?"

    The foreign prince followed behind his man and ran towards the back hills.

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that the man¡¯s n was to escape into the woods at the back hills.

    In that case, it would be more challenging for the soldiers to find and capture him.

    "Master, the soldiers outside do not seem to be the soldiers from the capital city but they appeared to be someone¡¯s personal guards."

    A feeling of tion flooded Lin Mengya¡¯s mind as she suspected that it could be the guards from her mansion who realized that she had gone missing. Could they have traced her all the way here?

    "Unless... what have you been doing? How could you not shake them off?"

    By now, this foreign prince realized that they had carelessly left traces behind.

    Finally Lin Mengya could breathe a sigh of relief.

    Qinghu must have managed to trace her all the way here, although she did not know how he did it. Usually an assassin has a way of tracking down and following their targets.

    If not for this reason, Peach Blossom Dock would not have be the first killer union in the entire political arena.

    "You must possess some skills in order to shake them off, Mister Prince. What is your surname y the way? I have no idea how to address you."

    Lin Mengya kept talking even though she was unable to move.

    A casual question about his name had provoked the unlucky prince to frustration.

    She was his hostage, but why did she behave as if she was here to be some spectator to some entertainment?

    "Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t bear to kill you just because I¡¯m interested in you!"

    The prince breathed a threat to Lin Mengya, but she was not one bit intimidated.

    "Well and good! If you were to kill me now, you can¡¯t live much longer too! But you haven¡¯t told me your surname and if I was killed by you identally, I won¡¯t be able to avenge for myself before the Lord of Hades!"

    Her words sent the prince into great fury and his drained of its colors.

    At this moment, he and his men were using all their energy to flee.

    By speaking those threatening words, he hadpromised on his speed. Now this woman would not stop talking!

    "What is his surname? I supposed it¡¯s ¡¯death¡¯!"

 Chapter 78 Splashing Filthy Water

    A crystal clear voice sounded from outside.

    As Lin Mengya lifted her head, she indeed saw Qinghu, who was dressed in a costume meant for a priest.

    He looked very different from how he usually dressed at home. The Qinghu before her eyes had turned into a chilling, cold-blooded killer.

    "Lass, your father is here to bring you home. Whoever is that beak-nosed guy, watch out how you treat my daughter. If she¡¯s hurt in any way, I, being her father, will cut you into pieces!"

    Lin Mengya was not an expert in fighting, in fact, she was totally clueless about it. What she knew at the moment was that Qinghu would be fighting against two opponents.

    The rest of the men in ck in the courtyard seemed to have been entangled in a fight with the Qinghu¡¯s men.

    She did not know any martial arts and could be easily taken as a sheild for those fighting.

    Oh goodness.

    Why did she not get through to the second vain, Rendu when the radar was imnted earlier on?

    "Hum, I thought the Dajin women were prim and properdies, but it looks like you are merely some skittish women! Is this your lover?"

    It was apparent that the beak-nosed guy was trying to provoke Qinghu to anger and meanwhile grab any opportunity to escape. However, it was not so easy to deceive Qinghu, who instant drew out his sword and thrust it towards the foreign prince.

    "How despicable!"

    The foreign prince and his men did not expect Qinghu to start attacking without following the protocol.

    In the midst of all themotion, the beak-nosed prince grabbed Lin Mengha and put her in front of himself to act as a shield, hoping that Qinghu would give up on pursuing him.

    However, this had little effect on Qinghu¡¯s vicious attacks. It only made Qinghu attack him from another angle. In fact, he wielded his sword passed Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    "Be careful, Master!"

    Yundu cried out as he lunged forward in an attempt to shield his master from the sharp sword.

    However, a smile appeared at the corners of Qinghu¡¯s lips and heunched a kick forward.

    His kicknded on Yundu and Yundu flew off the ground from the impact. At the same time, the beak-nosed prince let go of his hold on Lin Mengya.

    "Are you alright,ss?"

    Qinghu received Lin Mengya into his hands and a cheeky smile appeared on his face.

    He winked at Lin Mengya, as he only meant to scare the foreign prince, so he could rescue Lin Mengya.

    "I¡¯m alright. However, if you¡¯ve thrust the sword just a little off, you could have disfigured my face, then you¡¯ll be digging your own grave!"

    She would be lying if she said she was not scared of the swording towards her. It was just because Lin Mengya was a woman who could keep herposure even if the world had copsed around her. She did not react the same way as otherdies who would freak out when faced with simr situations.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯m more concerned about your face than you are. Let¡¯s go!"

    Qinghu was as cunning as a fox but he was exhausted much of his strength from the repeated fierce battles.

    Therefore, he did not want to continue fighting the two opponents even though he was far more skilled in martial arts then both men.

    Straight after he saved Lin Mengya the the foreign prince¡¯s hands, he employed a skill which allowed him to flee quickly.

    Lin Mengya, carried in Qinghu¡¯s arms, stole a nce at the foreign prince and his sidekick and saw the dismay on their faces.

    Quietly, she tried to memorize their faces and she promised herself that she would make them pay for what they had done!

    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"

    Lin Kui was the first to approach Lin Mengya and inquire about her safety and well-being when he saw her.

    After a bumpy journey, Qinghu finally brought Lin Mengya safety back to the small courtyard.

    In the courtyard, Lin Kui, together with some pce guards were counting the number of dead bodies.

    Even though Lin Mengya was faced with an entire courtyard of corpses, she did not appear to be afraid at all.

    "How¡¯s the situation here? Has anyone found out the background of these people?"

    Lin Kui nodded, looking dismayed. With a serious voice, he said,

    "These men belonged to the death squad of the western foreignnd and their leader was most likely a member of the royal family."

    Western foreignnd? At this juncture, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that the scoundrel had been so sure that Long Tianhao would not be able to rescue her on time.

    He had alsomented that Long Tianhao was a useless wimp who did not live up to his status. Could it be that the meetup between the foreign nobleman and Long Tianhao was arranged by him?

    "That man said he is a prince. Could he actually be the crown prince of the western foreignnd?"

    Lin Kui shook his head, although he had been to war with the prince.

    He could only recognize themander of the army. Moreover, that man had note face to face with Lin Kui a while ago.

    "I don¡¯t care if he really is the prince of western foreignnd. I am not going to let him regardless since he tried to be funny with you."

    Qinghu was a highly skilled martial artist, so much so that he was one of the best among the guards.

    Liu Kui had always been wary of him. He would not have any interactions with him the prince did not make him the consort¡¯s bodyguard.

    "Oh no, today the prince will be apanying Prince Ming on a tour around the capital city. What if this person plots to bring harm to our prince? How about Qinghu, you go and protect the prince?"

    Qinghu¡¯s face fell when Qinghu saw how anxious Lin Mengya was over Long Tianhao.

    However, he had no way of turning down Lin Mengya¡¯s request, so he could only force a nod.

    In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared from the courtyard filled with dead bodies.

    "Your Highness, is he trustworthy?"

    Lin Mengya nodded as she gave Lin Kui a solemn look.

    "It is my hope that you not ostracize him in future. Perhaps you were enemies in the past, but from now on, I can assure you that he will be your most loyal partner."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were sincere and earnest.

    Lin Kui could not turn her down. He could only hope that this Qinghu, who was sometimes in the light and sometimes in the dark, was able to truly protect the prince.

    After all themotion, the sky was turning dark when Lin Mengya began her journey home on the horse carriage.

    While sitting in the carriage, a million thoughts ran through her mind.

    She did not usually show herself in public in the capital city. Not mentioning the foreign people from the west, only a handful of people in the capital city would be able to recognize her.

    Why then did that prince call her the most beautiful woman of Dajin?

    Moreover, how did youe out with such a well-thought n to kidnap her?

    He had lured Long Tianhao away and made calcted moves based on her trip to the temple to offer incense. The man whom Qinghu had been entangled with could have been sent by that foreign prince too!

    Otherwise, how could this be so coincidental? If that man did not appear all of a sudden, she would not have walked halfway up the mountain to where it was secluded.

    The sequence of events had be a mystery to her that entangled her thoughts and she was unable to get an answer to her questions.

    Her thoughts were in such an entangled mess that she was beginning to feel irritated.

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    Baizhi gently tugged on the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s dress. The courtyard was in such a chaotic state.

    Nobody really noticed Baizhi in the chaos. She had coincidentally run towards the side gate of the courtyard and opened it by ident, thereby allowing the royal guards to enter the courtyard and take down the masked men in ck.

    "I¡¯m alright. How about you? Are you injured?"

    Lin Mengya held on Baizhi¡¯s hand and looked at her apologetically. Baizhi had been serving her as a maid since young.

    However, there was not a day she could enjoy herself, but had been implicated often enough.

    "Your servant here is alright too. I¡¯m the happiest person if Miss is safe and sound."

    The little girl who had been in a state of shock was now back by Lin Mengya¡¯s side and she a sweet smile had spread across her face.

    It seemed like she was totally unaffected by what happened.

    "Alright, that puts me at ease. I will buy you another of that box next time."

    Baizhi looked assured immediately. Sometimes, Lin Mengya truly envied Baizhi for her simple character.

    It seemed that as long as she had something to eat and drink, she would be totally unperturbed by things happening around her.

    The horse carriage soon entered the capital city and Lin Kui hurried to send Lin Mengya home.

    Little did they expect that someone would suddenly emerge to block their way.

    The entire Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was in a great tumult.

    In the Art Courtyard was Concubine De, who presently had anger and regret written all over her face.

    If she had not insisted on bringing Lin Mengya along to the temple to offer incense, thisss would not have gone missing.

    Now there was no news of her and she was anxious as to how he was going to exin to her son?

    "Madam, the guards from the mansion had all been sent out. Not to worry, they will definitely find the princess soon!"

    Jinyue tried tofort Concubine De. Jinyue was as anxious as her to learn that they had lost Lin Mengya.

    "It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! If I had not insisted to bring her along to the temple, I would not have created such grave trouble."

    In the days leading to today, Concubine De had clearly seen what a wonderful person Lin Mengya was.

    If Lin Mengya was not sincere towards her, why would shee to serve her every day and to chat with her?

    For reason that Long Tianhao was her only son, all the princesses in the pce treated her with the utmost respect, but not all with sincerity.

    Jiang Ruqin, the only one she really doted on, was a very willfulss. In this light, Lin Mengya became a very important person to her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Don¡¯t even say that. The princess is a blessed person so I believe that she would be alright."

    However, before the maid could finish her sentence, Jingyue entered the Art Courtyard with an embarrassed look on her face.

    "Your Highness, Madam Lin asked to see you."

    Concubine De¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. This woman would not have asked to see her without a purpose. Concubine De suspected that Madam Lin must havee with some evil intention.

    "Pleasee in."

    ncing at Jinyue, Concubine De attempted to suppress the worry in her heart.

    Shangguan Qing had entered the Art Courtyard following her daughter. At this moment, there was guilt and remorse written all over her face.

    She walked up to Concubine De and without saying a word, she knelt before Concubine De and started to wail.

    "Please forgive me for not bringing up my daughter properly, so much so that she had caused such grave trouble, and thereby tinting the prince¡¯s reputation."

    The two of them hung their head as they confessed their sins as if something disastrous had really happened.

    The atmosphere in the room turned heavy and Concubine De¡¯s brows knotted together into a deep frown.

    What was happening?

    "Please do away with the unnecessary and get up first. Tell us what happened?"

    This mother-and-daughter pair had never left a good impression with Concubine De.

    At present, they hade to add to her worries at a time when she was most troubled. Concubine De could not help but sounded cold when she spoke to them.

    She had two maids walk up to help both Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu respectively up on their feet.

    Shangguan Qing dapped her teary eyes with a handkerchief. She tried to look remorseful and regretful and she went on to say,

    "It¡¯s all my daughter¡¯s fault, that unfilial daughter¡¯s fault. At that time, when we were in the pce, she happened to be acquainted with a foreign boy. I locked her up at home so that she could reflect on her mistakes. Who would have expected that not only did she not repent, she actually eloped! Such a shameful act! I... I¡¯m would rather bang my head and die than to face the shame!"

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s words were a shock to everyone in the room.

    Both Concubine De and Jinyue were stunned. How could this be?

    Had the princess not been missing or kidnapped?

    Did she actually elope with someone?!

    Good heavens! No other news could be this shocking!

 Chapter 79 One Ought To Pay For His Lies

    "What did you say? It¡¯s a death sentence for ndering the princess!"

    Jinyue¡¯s severe look gave Lin Mengwu the shudders. Shangguan Qing had been through big storms in life, not to mention a young maid.

    Even Concubine De¡¯s face of gloomy thunder had never evoked any fear in her.

    "I¡¯m telling the truth. The people outside do not know what goes on in here, so they say that I¡¯ve imprisoned Ya¡¯er here because I¡¯m jealous of the Duke¡¯ste wife. I am the only one who knows the truth. Why should I bear this stigma alone if not for preserving the family¡¯s reputation?"

    If Lin Mengya were to witness such a dramatic act, she would apud her for her superb showmanship.

    Perhaps she would even carry a stool here and sit herself down to enjoy the show while eating a packet of sunflower seeds.

    Concubine De did not want to believe what she said, but the fact was that Lin Mengya and the maids by her side had indeed disappeared.

    At that juncture, there seemed to be no way for Concubine De to deny the usation.

    "This matter concerns the reputation of the princess household. Let¡¯s wait for Ya¡¯er to return before making any decisions."

    She was clearly not taken in by the ims of this mother-and-daughter pair.

    Concubine De wore a cold look on her beautiful face.

    Needless to say, Lin Mengya was not the type who would elope with a man. Even if she did, Madam Lin should not have said this out loud.

    This matter concerned the integrity of the prince¡¯s household and it should not be taken lightly.

    "Sigh, forget it. Since Ya¡¯er married into the family and started to serve Your Highness, all the servants treated her with such great kindness. I¡¯m too ashamed to continue staying on. Once we find Ya¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave with Wu¡¯er to return to my house tomorrow."

    She dabbed her teary eyes again as she secretly thought that her acting was not as effective as she had expected.

    She stole a nce at Concubine Du¡¯s severe face and called to mind what her elder sister said about her, that Concubine De was a properdy from a respectable family and she abhorred such shameful acts.

    However, it was apparent that she was trying hard to safeguard Lin Mengya¡¯s reputation in all that she said.

    Had Concubine De been taken in by this little slut?

    She was exactly like her shameless birth mother who was so skilled in enticing men.

    "Both Ya¡¯er and Yu¡¯er are currently not in the mansion. Whatever wild guesses we make would not be urate. You¡¯re Ya¡¯er¡¯s stepmother and the consort of Marquis Zhennan. Isn¡¯t it premature to draw a conclusion to something which you can¡¯t be certain yet?"

    The expression of Concubine De¡¯s face was ashen.

    She never expected Madam Lin to use such vicious words on a family, even if Lin Mengya¡¯s was merely her step daughter.

    A disgust began welling up as she began to loathe Shangguan Qing.

    "As you said, I must have been too reckless with my words. s, where will we be able to find Ya¡¯er?"

    Shangguan Qing was, in fact, asking a rhetorical question, because she was the one behind the entire set up.

    She had actually conceived this idea from the queen¡¯s suggestion toe to Concubine De to use Lin Mengya ofmitting a shameful act.

    However, judging from the oue, it seemed that her n was ineffective.

    However, this was not a problem for her as long as Lin Mengya stayed out the entire night. By then, Prince Yu¡¯s wrath would not be abated no matter what Concubine De said.

    She supposed Lin Mengya would not be able to stay longer in this mansion after this.

    "The princess is back! The princess is back! Your Highness, the princess is back!"

    The joyful cried of the servants sounded and everyone turned to look outside the house.

    What they saw was an elegantly dressed, smiling Lin Mengya hurrying into the house with Baizhi, her young maid.

    "Greetings to Concubine De. Please forgive my trespasses."

    A look of satisfaction appeared on Shangguan Qing¡¯s face in that instant.

    She had returned sote and even changed her clothes. Who would believe her even if she denied that she had gone to meet another man?

    "Where did you go, Ya¡¯er? Don¡¯t you know that everyone in the mansion would be worried about you?

    Concubine De¡¯s face fell a little when she saw how Lin Mengya was dressed.

    Even if she did not secretly meet up with another man, anyone could use her of infidelity now.

    What should she do? What if Yu¡¯er misunderstood her? That would be creating another wave ofmotion.

    "Third Sister-inw had been the center of attention today, even I as your little brother is a little jealous of you. Mother, you¡¯ve to however me with more love!"

    The voice of Long Qinghan sounded right after.

    He was holding a folding fan in his hand when he walked into the room, pretending to be upset.

    "Oh, you! Hasn¡¯t your third elder brother been so doting? Where have you been these days?"

    The frown on Concubine De¡¯s face eased the moment she saw Long Qinghan.

    She had been the one to raise this child. He was different from Yu¡¯er in the sense that Han¡¯er was a more delicate child who acted coyly around her.

    She naturally doted on him more than others.

    "I¡¯vee to pay respect to you, Mother because I¡¯ve just returned from a long trip. I¡¯ve meant to give Third Sister-inw a surprise as their wedding gift. Who would¡¯ve expected that Third Elder Brother is so sweet towards his wife that I¡¯m beginning to be jealous."

    Long Qinghan was a free-spirited, handsome young man, who always wore a cheeky face, which was why he was more well-liked by the people than Long Tianhao.

    After bowing respectfully to Concubine De, he sat down next to her, still wearing a cheeky smile which made him so likable.

    "Oh? What happened again?"

    Concubine De looked lovingly at her little boy, which finally helped in calming her nerves.

    Han¡¯er had after all returned with Ya¡¯er and she supposed that nothing like what was rumored had really happened.

    "Isn¡¯t it so? The visiting ambassador from the western foreignnd had gifted Third Elder Brother with a golden dress made of silk. Initially, I thought I could ask him for it so I could give it to my girlfriend. Who would have expected that right after Third Elder Brother epted the dress, he passed it straight on to Third Sister-inw? Looks like he no longer cares about me, his little brother!"

    As Long Qinghan spoke, he pouted and gave Lin Mengya a look.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya yed along with him and hanged her head as an indication of her shyness.

    In an instant, the atmosphere was filled with a romantic feel.

    Who would have imagined Long Tianhao, who was nicknamed the cold and aloof prince, would be so mindful of his wife?

    "In that case, I would give the dress to you as a gift if you don¡¯t mind."

    Lin Mengya looked up and smiled sweetly.

    It looked as if she was trying to tell everyone that she was Long Tianhao¡¯s love.

    "I¡¯m not going to take away something so precious to you. Third Elder Brother would skin me alive if he were to find out!"

    Long Qinghan said, shaking his head vigorously.

    Concubine De had more or less understood what happened.

    Yu¡¯er must have wanted to give the dress to Ya¡¯er as soon as possible.

    However, Ya¡¯er had gone to the temple with Concubine De.

    Perhaps Yu¡¯er had taken Ya¡¯er away so she missed theing back with Concubine De.

    It was all but a false rm.

    "How would your Third Elder Brother bear to skin you alive? Stop fooling around; tell us how did you end uping back with your Third Sister-inw?"

    Concubine De could more or less guess what happened.

    Nevertheless, she wanted to rify everything lest Lin Mengya be falsely used.

    "Sigh, Third Elder Brother made me run errands to and fro. Mother, you¡¯ve to pay me for doing this! I ran from the inn to the mountain temple, and then escorted Third Sister-inw back to the inn. These trips to and fro had taken a toll both of my legs!"

    All the people finally understood what happened after listening to Long Qinghan¡¯s exnation.

    It was all because Prince Yu doted on his wife too much, thereby resulting in all the misunderstandings.

    Lin Mengya smiled quietly as she listened to Long Qinghan making up all the stories.

    However, she was certain that the story of how Long Tianhao doted on his wife would go viral after this incident.

    "I see, so I¡¯ve said that Ya¡¯er is such a lovable obedient child. I don¡¯t believe that she would do anything to ruin the family¡¯s reputation. Madam Lin, it¡¯s gettingte and I would like to take a rest now. Ya¡¯er and Han¡¯er, you may stay."

    "Yes, Mother."

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu¡¯s faces turned ashen.

    They were counting on Lin Mengya not returning home for the entire night, so her rumor would go around and be taken as truth.

    Never would she expect that Prince Yu would escort Lin Mengya back here at the eleventh hour.

    The mother and daughter pair was so embarrassed that they quickly excused themselves and left the Art Courtyard.

    "If anything like this happens next time, please send men to inform me. Look at how much chaos this had created in the mansion and people were starting to make wild guesses and spread rumors which were ruining your reputation."

    Lin Mengya sat quietly beside Concubine De, smiling demurely.

    "Ya¡¯er, your stepmother..., in arge family like ours, although something cannot be avoided, you ought to keep reminding yourself to be more careful so that no one could find faults with you."

    Concubine De was naturally unhappy that Shangguan Qing and the Queen conspired together.

    There were various rumors floating around, and Concubine De felt it was really tough for Lin Mengya to have such a stepmother.

    "Ya¡¯er understands, I must have worried you, Mother."

    She did not expect Shangguan Qing to malign her straight after she was kidnapped.

    She pondered and concluded that there had to be some connection between these two.

    "Alright, I¡¯m really getting exhausted, you may leave now. Jinyue, get 1200 worth of silver for Han¡¯er as a reward for escorting Ya¡¯er back."

    The cunning smile which broke out immediately on Long Qinghan¡¯s stirred up Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity.

    Everything that was on thisd¡¯s body, from top to bottom was top-quality stuff.

    Why was he smiling so brilliantly just because of the 1200 worth of silver for a reward?

    Long Qinghan and Lin Mengya then exited the Art Courtyard one after another.

    It was only after Lin Mengya had finally arrived in Liuxin Courtyard, where she resided, she rxed the smile on her face.

    While it was tiring pretending to be serious, it was even more tiring pretending to be sweet and obedient!

    Lin Mengya wondered how Long Qinghan managed to find Lin Mengya halfway through her return journey.

    "Mistress, finally you¡¯re home!"

    The moment Lin Mengya entered through the gates to her courtyard, her maid together with Lin Zhongyu immediately lunged toward her.

    A few other faithful maids standing at the patio were also smiling happily when they saw Lin Mengya.

    There was a saying which goes that one would be able to see the true colors of people when they had been through difficult times. Lin Mengya had always been wary of these maids.

    From their reaction today, Lin Mengya thought some of them were worthy of promotion.

    "Look, don¡¯t I look fine? Don¡¯t you be upset and anxious any more!"

    Lin Mengya, held on tightly by her maid and Lin Zhongyu on either side, entered her room.

    In the room, Baishao was seen glued to a chair. This heartless maid was only concerned about whatever delicious food she could get her hands on.

    "What happened in the temple, Miss? Why did you return only now?"

    From the way everyone in the courtyard asked her a series of questions, Lin Mengya knew that they were sincerely concerned about her.

    However, now was not the time to answer their questions.

 Chapter 80 Dont You Dare Go Out and Look For Women?

    "There¡¯s one other thing which puzzles me, Sixth Prince, where did you hear the news that I was taken a hostage?"

    Lin Mengya turned her head and around and queried.

    She had sent Qinghu to protect Long Tianyi, but everything happened in haste.

    At that time, all she thought about was to return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion as soon as possible, lest she made Concubine De anxious.

    Never had she expected to be stopped by Long Qinghan¡¯s horse carriage.

    He had tossed her a bag of clothes and directed the horse carriage to the inn.

    However, they did not check in to the inn but merely got into another horse carriage and headed straight home as fast as they could.

    It was only after she entered the mansion that she realized that the entire Mansion was in a chaotic panic over her disappearance.

    After an agonizing search by Concubine De, she sent for all the tip-top guards from the mansion, and almost mobilized Yulin Guards, tob through the entire capital city.

    When Lin Mengya entered the house, the young maid serving Concubine De quietly informed her that Madam Lin had been bad mouthing her by using her of the shameful act of infidelity.

    It was said that she failed in her n to elope with her man and was imprisoned.

    Lin Mengya was naturally infuriated when she heard those usations.

    How dare Madam Lin Bad-mouthed her without any worries of the backfiring.

    Nevertheless, she was aware that the grievances between her and Shangguan Qing were countless, less what happened today.

    "This was Third Brother¡¯s will. However, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯ve to let you know beforehand..."

    "The Prince is back! Princess, the Prince has arrived at the mansion!"

    The servant who was guarding the gates dashed into Liuxin Courtyard.

    However, her expression appeared a bit off. She seemed to be trying to avoid Lin Mengya and looked scared.

    "Has the Prince returned? Why do you look all jittery?"

    Baiji rebuked the servant for being so restless. After she tried to calm her nerves, knowing that she must have acted too nervously, she said,

    "The Prince did not return alone... He... brought ady back with him!"

    The servant¡¯s words sent Lin Mengya into a daze instantly.

    Long Tianyi was back, and he brought back a woman with him?

    Long Qinghan¡¯s eyes looked perplexed.

    "Cough, cough," Long Qinghan looked away and let out some light coughs, as if to say that this had nothing to do with him.

    "This was what I was going to tell you about. During King Ming¡¯s visit to the capital city this time, he had specially gifted us a few beautifuldies to the Crown Prince as well as all the princes."

    "Which is to say that included you?"

    There was coldness in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone. Long Qinghan forced a nod straight away.

    "Alright, since every prince received the same gift, I¡¯ve nothing to say."

    Long Qinghan raised his brows.

    He had heard Lin Kui saying that this Third Sister-inw both beautiful and intelligent, but she also got jealous easily. Even Miss Jiang was forced to submit to her.

    At this rate, it seemed that Third Elder Brother would have a hard time since he openly brought a beautiful woman home, making a big deal out of it.

    "Third Sister-inw, I¡¯ve something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave!"

    Long Qinghan, sensing that a storm was brooding, quickly sneaked away. He was d he did not let out more than he should.

    In his own garden, he stood facing Liuxin Courtyard and began gloating over what was going on to happen in there.

    In his heart, he was thinking that it was a good thing to have a lively wife who made the entire mansione to life. It made him think about if he should also marry a wife soon.

    "Don¡¯t get angry, Miss. I suppose the prince would not have epted the gift of the woman willingly."

    Lin Mengya told the servant guarding the gate to leave, and she turned to sit down on a chair.

    She tightened her face, but not out of jealousy.

    How had she thought that Long Tianhao was in danger and had sent Qinghu to protect him?

    She did not expect him to be enjoying himself instead. All her worrying and concern hade to nothing.

    "Qinghu! Damn fox! Come out!"

    Hearing the frustration in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice, a cheeky Qinghu appeared before her in a sh.

    "Wah! I can smell the sour jealousy! Had someone broken a bottle of vinegar? Sniff, sniff."

    Qinghu sniffed the air and pinched his nose, pretending to have smelt a sour smell.

    Lin Mengya red at him, but at the same time came to realize that she was indeed reacting unexpectedly herself.

    Isn¡¯t this just regarding a woman? Moreover, as a prince, Long Tianyi would one day have three to four wives and concubines.

    After all, her status as the princess was but for show.

    Why did she not make herself look magnanimous? Her angry face would only betray her jealousy.

    In fact, she was only feeling the grievance of having to go out and running errands while Long Qinghan only had to stay at home and enjoy life.

    "I¡¯m not jealous; I don¡¯t have the energy to be jealous. What did you find out when you went to the inn?"

    Qinghu turned serious and pondered for a while before he started to make his report.

    "There was no ambush at the in, neither did I see those people who tried to take you captive. Prince Yu was having a feast with King Ming. Oh, and the beauty by the name of Hongyu was very lovable!"

    He began to fool again towards the end.

    Lin Mengya could not help but rolled her eyes at him. She could not be bothered about this fellow.

    "So it seemed that we¡¯ve wrongly used the Crown Prince?"

    However, Qinghu shook his head as a look of doubt shed across his eyes.

    "No, the Crown Prince was not at the inn. Apart from King Ming and those women whom he was presenting as gifts, there were no other people around."

    How could that be? Unless King Ming hade to the capital city plotting something.

    "Oh yes, did you see King Ming? How is he like?"

    Qinghu perked up and replied,

    "He is a greatly talented and ambitious man. I¡¯m afraid the western foreignnd was not able to satisfy his big appetite. However, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a scheming person. On the contrary, he was forting, like a true warrior. I was thinking perhaps those people who kidnapped you were pretending to be the people of the western foreignnd.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a second but eventually shook her head.

    Different characters could emerge from the same father.

    Even if the father was a great hero, there was still the possibility that his sons would turn out to be useless.

    What she feared most was that even King Ming was not sure who these people were and what they did.

    "Forget it. I think we would need more time to investigate this matter. Go back and rest now that everyone¡¯s exhausted."

    However, Lin Zhongyu and three other maids still refused to leave as they wanted to stay behind in Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    Qinghu was the only who left and went to the room prepared specially for him.

    Watching Qinghu go, Lin Mengya thought he looked so carefree, yet she could not help but feel a sense of gratefulness towards him.

    "Baiji, would you go get some ointment for wounds and send them over to Qinghu?"

    Baiji nodded and took out the box of medications and ointments.

    Qinghu always put on a brave front whenever he was injured. It was only because Lin Mengya was so attentive that she realized that Qinghu was injured, even though he had muffled the smell of blood and ointment.

    "Big sister, in future, can you please let me tag along everywhere you go? When Biji told me that you went missing, I was so terrified!"

    From how Lin Zhongyu¡¯s tiny face was drained of its colors, she really appeared to be in shock.

    Lin Mengya patted her head as if to say that even she did not expect this to happen abruptly, how could she bring Xiaoyu along, risking her safety?

    "Princess, the Prince had sent word that he ising to rest here."

    The voice of a servant sounded from outside.

    Lin Mengya frowned and answered,

    "Lock the gates and tell all the servants not to open the gates, especially not to let the Prince in."

    Everyone in the house gave each other a look of shock.

    The Prince, who had brought back some gentile woman, must have really offended his princess!

    Long Tianhao was half drunk when he returned from the inn.

    King Ming was a generous man. While they found the cups too small for drinking wine, he had ordered the cups to be reced by big bowls.

    Fortunately, he was a drinker and he was not much affected by arge amount of alcohol intake.

    "Prince, that beauty presented to you as a gift..."

    Steward Deng¡¯s hesitant voice sounded.

    He looked intently at his master with worry.

    The princess was definitely a fierce character.

    At this moment, there was not even one concubine in the Prince¡¯s Mansion. Even if he were to have concubines in the future, the princess would make his life very difficult.

    Although the Prince¡¯s servants were naturally hoping that he would take in more wives and concubines.

    Unfortunately, the princess was not an easy character and it would be difficult to live harmoniously with her.

    What was worse was that the Prince had actually brought back with him a woman after a short period of three months after they got married.

    Sigh, likely there would not be peace in Mansion in the days toe.

    "Just settle the woman somewhere else. I¡¯m not allowing her to step into my courtyard."

    In fact, the prince was totally not interested in the woman named Hongyu.

    Moreover, a foreign woman might turn out to be a spy.

    The prince was definitely not going to let his wife be a sharp knife which threatened his life all the time.

    "Yes. Is Your Highness still nning to take a rest in the princess¡¯s courtyard?"

    From the moment Lin Mengya went missing that afternoon. Lin Kui had sent word to him to inform him.

    At that time, he was unable to go to her rescue immediately, which was why he had sent from his sixth younger brother to bring her back.

    However, the fact that his princess had been taken hostage and returned homete would result in people spreading rumors about it.

    At the time ofmotion, an idea came to him, which was to send his Sixth Younger Brother to bring along those dresses as gifts.

    This was the reason he hade to find out the details from Lin Mengya about what happened after she was taken captive.

    "I¡¯m going to Liuxin Courtyard."

    Long Tianhao, whose handsome face from flushed from the wine, strode in the direction of Liuxin Courtyard

    It was pomegranate wine which was sweet but strong.

    He had used his energy to dissipate some of the sensations of drunkenness. Otherwise, he would have been bad drunk by now.

    "The Prince is here, open the door!"

    Steward Deng cried as he knocked on the door, but the courtyard remained quiet.

    He turned to look at his master but it looked like the Prince was not nning on turning back anytime soon.

    Steward Deng forced himself to continue knocking on the door.

    "Open the door, the Prince is here. Are all the people in the courtyard deaf?"

    Once he finished speaking, the lights in the houses within the courtyard were extinguished.

    Even all the night lights hanging from the roof was extinguished in an instant.

    Immediately, the entire Liuxin Courtyard was covered in darkness apart from the twonterns hanging at the main gates, which were swaying in the night wind.

    There was going to be trouble.

 Chapter 81 Taking the Trouble to Come All The Way to Steal the Incense

    "Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid the princess had retired for the day. It would be a good idea for you to go back to Qingwu Courtyard to rest."

    Steward Deng swallowed nervously as he stole a nce at the Prince to check on his reaction.

    Long Tianhao squinted although he did not appear unhappy on his face. However, he did not intend to leave at all.

    Something was not quite right today. Why these two people were were acting so strangely?

    "Your Highness, the Princess had retired for the day. She said the night wind was chilly and you should go back early to rest."

    Finally, a hesitant voice of a servant from within the courtyard sounded out. She must have braced herself to do such a brave act.

    Steward Deng remained silent as he looked to the Prince with his wise old eyes, seeking his opinion.

    "Your..." before he could finish saying ¡¯Highness¡¯, the Prince disappeared from before his eyes.

    Steward Deng scratched his head in puzzlement, as he spotted the little gap between the gates. He hesitated for a second before he entered.

    The Prince and his princess were really weird people. Why would the Prince leaped over the wall to enter the princess¡¯s courtyard instead of entering through the gates?

    With minimal effort, the Prince simply leaped over the wall of Liuxin Courtyard.

    It was total darkness in the courtyard, not even amp was lit.

    For reasons unknown to him, the prince could feel a sense of unhappily welling up inside him.

    It seemed that his wife had not realized what he had done.

    A gentle wind blew across Long Tianyi face, which cooled it down a little.

    The wine was very strong and even he was starting to feel intoxicated.

    He walked up to the main house in Liuxin Courtyard and without any hesitation. He pushed open the door to Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    Lin Mengya, who was taking a rest on the bed with closed eyes when the door was pushed open. Her eyes flew open at that instant.

    Since Qinghu did not appear immediately, this had to be someone from within the Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    She could faintly smell the odor of alcohol in the air and Lin Mengyaughed in her heart.

    How dare you, Long Tianyi. Are you going to y the ruffian, using the excuse that you were drunk?

    Fat hope!

    In the first few nights after their wedding, Long Tianyi barely set foot in this room.

    This room looked exactly the same as that day, only that the feminine fragrance in the air had intensified.

    It was not from any smoking incense, or makeup powder, nor even spices.

    It was entirely the fragranceing from Lin Mengya herself.

    For reasons unknown to himself, the gloomy feeling in him was somehow lifted.

    "Your Highness, aren¡¯t you in high spirits, having received a beautifuldy as a gift?"

    She said with a dispassionate tone.

    Long Tianhao went into a daze for a few seconds. He could see her sitting on the bed through the moonlight.

    "I... I¡¯m only..."

    All of a sudden, Long Tianhao was at a lost of words. He did not understand why he had the sudden urge to leap over the wall to get in here.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, Your Highness, you may go. It¡¯s gettingte and I¡¯m going to rest."

    Lin Mengya did not even attempt to be polite, instead, she directly told the Prince to leave with an impassive voice, as if she did not have any feelings.

    However, these words had a different vor to Long Tianhao¡¯s ears.

    "You¡¯re my consort, soing to your room to rest is normal, right?"

    Suddenly, he sounded a little frustrated.

    As Long Tianhao spoke, he simultaneously walked up to Lin Mengya¡¯s bedside.

    The two froze as if they were in a cold war.

    "Are you really going to be like this, Your Highness?"

    Lin Mengya crossed her arms on her chest and stared coldly at the Prince¡¯s figure through the bed curtain.

    "So what if the answer is yes? Or no?"

    Long Tianhao was not the dispassionate Prince today. The little alcohol left in his system seemed to have evoked some naughtiness in him.

    "If you are positive, then get up the bed and sleep with me."

    In a turn of events, it seemed that Lin Mengya had so easilypromised!

    "Aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you angry?"

    Long Tianhao tried testing the waters. He could not believe his ears! Did Lin Mengya actually say yes?

    "What¡¯s the use of being angry? You are the master so whatever you say counts."

    Her words seemed to imply that she someone insignificant, so much so that Long Tianhao did not know whether to get on the bed or not.

    Long Tianhao drew thecy bed curtain up and saw Lin Mengyu, d in a white garment, closing her eyes to rest.

    Although she remained silent, Lin Mengya was clearly displeased.

    "I drank some wine."

    Long Tianhao finally opened his mouth after keeping quiet for some time.

    Lin Mengyu could feel Long Tianhao¡¯s presence close by, but she refused to open her eyes nor make give any response.

    "That Hongyu was a gift from King Ming."

    For some reason, Long Tianhao began offering an exnation to Lin Mengya.

    Could it be that ording to thews of Dapu, the Prince had to report to his consort if he wanted to take a concubine?

    "Whether she was a gift from King Ming has nothing to do with me. As long as you like it, you can even take eight to ten concubines. What does it matter?"

    Lin Mengya was instantly taken by surprise how she sounded so much like a jealous wife!

    She regretted immediately, thinking that it did not make sense for her to feel jealous. Long Tianhao was just her master that was all!

    "I won¡¯t take eight or ten concubines. I would only have one wife!"

    Long Tianhao was feeling the frustration. Even an emperor would only have one queen, not to mention he was just a prince.

    He stomped out in fury after he finished making thest statement.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and was in a daze, staring into the empty room.

    Of course Long Tianhao would eventually meet the girl he loved.

    This girl would not be her because she was a heartless woman who had shed much blood.

    Had she not already made preparation to leave this ce anytime?

    In that case, why should she be entangled with the all that happened here?

    Once Long Tianhao left Liuxin Courtyard, he came to sit in a pavilion in the garden.

    The gentle wind had blown away the effect of the alcohol and his body temperature had lowered.

    What was he doing just now?

    He shook his head as he was as clueless himself as to why he reacted in that way a moment ago.

    He already had Lin Mengya as his consort. That woman was only forced upon him by another.

    Moreover, she was not his countryman and there would be differences.

    He would never allow such a character to stay by his bed.

    On the other hand, his consort was merely a tool for him to continue the bloodline.

    Not only was Lin Mengya not one to pester him, but she was also very smart and would be a great help to him.

    Despite that fact that there were still many things he did not know about her because he could not see through her, Lin Mengya definitely lived up to the standard of being the Prince¡¯s consort.

    The Prince was not allowed to be ¡¯married¡¯ to any other woman apart from his consort. Did Lin Mengya not know about thisw in Dajin?

    It was impossible to talk sense between a man and a woman.

    While Lin Mengya hadpletely misunderstood Long Tianhao¡¯s intentions, Long Tianhao was clueless as to how to exin to her.

    Early the next morning, everyone in the entire mansion could feel a low pressure diffusing out of Liuxin Courtyard.

    Despite Lin Mengya wearing a smile all the time, all the servant knew better not to provoke the princess.

    "Sister Baiji, can you please bring the water over for the princess to wash her face?"

    The servant girl in the courtyard said to Baiji imploringly, her small face written with fear.

    "Can you bring it over yourself? The princess is not going to eat you up."

    Baiji had a perplexed look on her face. Usually, these young servant girls would be the ones getting the princess ready, then Baizhi and she would enter the room to help the princess dress up.

    What happened to them today, that they were all gathered around the door?

    "Alright, Baizhi and I will serve the princess and get her ready for today. You may excuse yourself."

    A neatly-dressed Baishao took a few quick steps towards the door and took over the basin of water from the servant girl.

    "What¡¯s happened today? Every servant was trying to bezy. If you let them be, the princess might punish you if she finds out what you did."

    Although Baiji med Baishao for letting go of the servant girls, she carried the things the princess needed and entered the room together with Baishao.

    "My good sister, do you really not know? Last night, the Prince brought home a foreign woman. Of course, the princess would be very angry given her character£¡These servant girls were unable to tell whether the princess was feeling alright would be too afraid to go close to her."

    It was when Baishao tried to exin in a low voice that Baiji, who was rather slow, finally understood.

    "But isn¡¯t having a few concubines normal for a prince? Do you mean the princess doesn¡¯t even possess such magnanimity?"

    It wasmon to hear how the head of big families having three or four wives. Even the uneducated rich man in viges took concubines.

    How was it that the princess was unable to take it?

    However, Baishao did not agree with Baiji¡¯s thinking that it was sufficient for a man to have one wife.

    Moreover, not only was the princess beautiful, she was also very capable. Why couldn¡¯t the Prince be content with what he had?

    That Miss Jiang created havoc in the mansion.

    Clearly, Second Miss was also very fond of Prince.

    All these women were nowhere close to the princess, they wondered what was on the Prince¡¯s man.

    Once the two maids entered the princess¡¯s room, they shut their mouth and began helping the princess get ready to get up.

    Lin Mengya did not lose her temper, neither did shein about anything to them. She was no different from any other days, everything looked normal.

    Straight away the two maids thought that perhaps their mistress was not bothered about the foreign woman after all.

    At the breakfast table, however, a frown appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead as she pushed aside a te of pickled cucumbers.

    "Why does the cucumber taste so sour today?"

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯sment, Baishao and Baiji turned to look at each other simultaneously.

    It appeared that the princess was not totally unmoved after all by what happened. Was she not showing signs of jealousy now?

    "Mistress, leave it if you think that it is too sour."

    Baiji took the initiative and walked up to take the te of pickled cucumbers and put it back on the food tray. Lin Mengya frowned and put her chopsticks into the te of the cold dish.

    "Why does this taste sour too? What¡¯s happened to the work in the kitchen? Did they think that the vinegar is free?"

    Putting the pair of chopsticks down on the table forcefully, Lin Mengya remembered that she hated sour food.

    Every dish that had been brought onto the breakfast table was sour. How did they expect her to eat any of it?

    "Mistress, have some porridge. The porridge is sweet."

    Baishao quickly went forward and took away all the dishes that were sour.

    By now, Lin Mengya had lost her appetite. She was left with no other choice but to eat the sweet porridge.

    "Hm? Why does the porridge taste sour too? The chef is not doing a good job! Baishao, go and teach him a lesson!"

    Lin Mengya said, feeling so furious that she cast the bowl of porridge onto the table.

    "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson if that helps you vent your anger!"

 Chapter 82 Bring You to See Flowers

    Lin Mengya who hadpletely lost her appetite got up and went to sit down by her study table to start reading a book.

    Baiji and Baishao looked at each other and began tough to themselves secretly.

    The princess they served was really something else.

    Why should everything she ate not taste sour? If there was a bottle of vinegar inside her heart, how could she taste anything sweet?

    With an empty stomach, Lin Mengya felt totally weak.

    She would not have a sleepless night if Long Tianhao did note to herst night.

    Sob, sob, she was having a terrible headache and feeling all dizzy!

    "Who had provoked our little woman here? Look at the deep furrows on your forehead. They could crush some mosquitoes to death."

    Qinghu¡¯s voice sounded from within the room.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and saw that guying to life once again.

    After Qinghu fully recovered from his injuries, he had turned into a much more mature man with poise.

    He always pulled a straight face in front of outsiders.

    He would only show his cheeky self when he was with Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was suffering from a serious headache and could not be bothered about Qinghu.

    She simply threw a nce at him and continued reading the book in her hand.

    "Who are you mad at,ss?"

    Early this morning, Qinghu could already sense jealousy in the air.

    It was no wonder that the servants in the courtyard refused to enter Lin Mengya¡¯s room, so this was the reason.

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to respond to Qinghu¡¯s rhetorical question. Although no one else would have known of Long Tianhao¡¯s visit the night before, this cunning fox definitely knew.

    "Common, don¡¯t be upset. How about I get rid of that woman for you?"

    To Qinghu, all people could only put under two categories.

    One category was those, whom he could kill, the other was those whom he could not for the moment. Lin Mengya was the only exception. Apart from her, everyone in the world could be eliminated.

    "You are always talking about killing who and who. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being captured by the rulers? I¡¯m concerned that you pollute my ce."

    Said Lin Mengya with a frustrated tone, frowning. It seemed a good idea for her to rest a little more.

    "Hehe. Except you, who can subdue me? Come on, stop being upset. How about I bring you out to have some fun?"

    Qinghu was making funny faces just so that he could cheer Lin Mengya up a little.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I need to catch up with my much-needed sleep right now."

    Lin Mengya felt as if her head was going to explode. Why was this guy so chatty today? It seemed necessary for her to get her hands on some dumb-inducing medication from Baili Rui right now.

    "You can¡¯t really get rid of your headache by taking a nap here. Come; let me bring you to a good ce where you can have a better sleep."

    Before Lin Mengya came out with excuses, Qinghu stretched out to carry her in his arms.

    "Hey, it¡¯s not appropriate for a man to be so close to a woman!"

    Lin Mengya struggled to break free and her expression was that of dismay and embarrassment.

    All Qinghu did was to roll his eyes in disagreement. He did not really care if she was a woman.

    "Woman? Is there any other woman in the world who is as tough and boring as you?"

    Lin Mengya was struck dumb by what he said, and at this moment, she felt like castrating him.

    This damn fox, just you watch out!

    Lin Mengya gave up her useless struggles to get free and just let Qinghu carry her wherever he was going.

    To her, Qinghu¡¯s was the person with the highest Kungfu skill she ever witnessed. Long Tianhao was not too bad as well. She wondered who was better if they were given a chance to fight each other.

    Forget it; just let this guy be her transportation vehicle.

    This experience of flying up and down was a rare one after all, especially when she was not having this experience as a captive.

    "Alrightss, we¡¯re here."

    Qinghu¡¯s voice sounded from above her head.

    As Lin Mengya made a slight movement, she could feel something soft under her feet.

    Were they not standing on solid ground?

    She opened her eyes to check out where she hadnded.

    There was a field of flowers which seemed not to have any boundaries. There were flowers of all kinds of colors including pastel pink, pastel purple, and white, the three gentlest colors. They filled the entire ce.

    Where she was standing, there was arge flower bed made from intertwining flower stalks.

    "It¡¯s so beautiful!" eximed Lin Mengya. She had outgrown her younger days when she still held child-like idealism about romantic feelings. However, which girl would be able to resist such a romantic ce?

    "Isn¡¯t this ce beautiful? I¡¯ve found this ce on my own. Even if there are others who had discovered this ce, they won¡¯t be able to get into the flower field without being skillful in light footwork.

    Qinghu did not review the entire truth to her. Apart from the flower bush, there was a deep valley nearby.

    He had identally stumbled upon this beautiful fairnd when he was once being ambushed by his enemy and in frenzy took an unknown path and fell off the cliff to end up there.

    "This is so wonderful! The flower bed is sofortable."

    Lin Mengya looked all around in surprise. She felt as if she had been totally surrounded flowers in the field.

    The flower bed was soft, fluffy and thick, so much so that there was no worrying about falling off from it. It was as if she was in some fairnd or at the top of the clouds.

    "Since you enjoy this so much, you can take a nap here. Rest assured that with me around, I will make sure nothing disturbs your rest."

    With a leap, Qinghu disappeared into the flower bushes immediately.

    Catching ast glimpse of Qinghu as he disappeared, Lin Mengya could not help but felt touched.

    This guy had always surprised her with these gestures.

    Lying on the flower bed, Lin Mengya spread out her arms and legs in a rxed manner. Staring into the blue sky and taking in the fragrance from the flowers, she felt her mood lifted.

    What was the point of her reacting this way? After all, her marriage with Long Tianhao arranged by Long Tianhao would one daye to an end.

    What difference did it make for Long Tianhao to have another woman from the western foreignnd? Long Tianhao was after all a grown man and he did have his needs.

    Moreover, he was a prince. She would not believe him if he ims that he did not have any female confidante.

    She turned to her side, yawned and was gradually ovee by sleep while taking in the fragrance from the flowers.

    Just when her breathing became heavy and steady, numerous flower petals floated towards Lin Mengya.

    In an instant, Lin Mengya¡¯s purplish figure waspletely covered by a thickyer of flower petals, leaving only her head exposed and she was apparently deeply asleep.

    While Lin Mengya went into dreand among the flowers, the Prince¡¯s Mansion was in a bigmotion.

    Early in the morning, Hongyu, thedy presented by the western foreignnd as a gift, found her way to Liuxin Courtyard to pay her respect to the princess.

    Lin Mengya was obviously not in the house. The servant girls were unable to find her afterbing through the entire ce.

    Left with no other options, they settled thedy in the next door hall, while Lin Zhongyu kept herpany.

    The thing was Lin Zhongyu did not have a good impression of this woman who made his big sister upset and jealous.

    After serving the woman some tea, Lin Zhongyu did not even bother to say any pleasantries, but sat on the chair, staring into the book in his hand.

    Although Hongyu was only 18 years old, she was very tall and charming.

    She hadrge eyes and a sharp nose. She was definitely an outstanding beauty by Dajin¡¯s standards.

    However, her expressive eyes were nothing like the clear eyes of Lin Mengya. Nevertheless, she had undergone the special training to be desirable to man.

    "Youngd, may I know why the princess refuses to see me?"

    After going through an entire training, Hongyu waspletely adapted to thenguage spoken in Dajin. She was speaking it fluently without any ent.

    "I guess you don¡¯t have a say in whether my big sister wants to see you. You¡¯re not in the position to question it."

    Lin Zhongyu lifted his eyebrows and gave the woman a cold look. There was nothing from her head to her toes which wasparable to his big sister.

    On the other hand, Hongyu was secretly taken aback when she saw Lin Zhongyu¡¯s appearance.

    Although he was yet a grown man, it was apparent from his delicate features that he would eventually turn into a good-looking man, much more charming than many handsome men in the western foreignnd.

    What a handsome young man! She wondered if this big sister of his was a beauty beyond imagination.

    In that instant, she understood the reason His Majesty picked her, who was the most outstanding of the troop of dancers, and presented her to Prince Yu.

    Prince Yu was such a lucky man to have free ess to beautiful women.

    "Yes, Hongyu won¡¯t go beyond my limits."

    Was he not merely a guest staying in the Prince¡¯s Mansion? What made him behave like a master of this mansion in front of her?

    Hongyu suppressed her dissatisfaction and kept it in her heart. She was confident that she would be Prince Yu¡¯s vice Princess with her seductive skills, by then...

    "Please leave to go home, Miss Hongyu. Our mistress is not feeling well enough to entertain any guest."

    Baishao said courteously as she entered the hall.

    Hongyu was surprised to see that even the servant girls working in this courtyard were also very beautiful. Now it seemed impossible for her to defeat the princess based on just her good looks.

    Nevertheless, she thought she still stood a chance since she had undergone the necessary training.

    In the whole wide world, perhaps there would be few men who could resist the qualities she had learned from her sisters.

    Forget it. It would not be toote toe to see the princess the next day anyway.

    "In that case, I¡¯ll leave ande back tomorrow to pay my respects."

    Just when she was about to leave, she saw ady in an elegant dressing into the courtyard.

    "Baiji, Baishao, Baizhi, where¡¯s the princess? Concubine De has asked for her."

    Jinyue frowned and began to look anxious.

    Early this morning, Concubine De had learned about the foreigndy whom the Prince brought back with him.

    She was worried that the princess would be upset because she had only been wedded to the Prince for a few months and now the Prince was already having a new favorite.

    For this reason, she had sent for the Prince to give him a scolding.

    In frenzy, the Prince revealed that he was being thrown out of the princess¡¯s room the night before and this shocked Concubine De.

    In that instant, Concubine De thought the princess¡¯s jealousy had gone overboard.

    She thought it necessary to have a serious word with her regarding the prince taking concubines in the future.

    She spotted the foreign woman adorned in bright and ring foreign clothes walking towards her when she entered the courtyard.

    Jinyue¡¯s face fell immediately at the sight of the bright clothes.

    "Miss, I know that you¡¯ve been newly brought into the mansion by the Prince, however, it was not appropriate for you to be wearing this bright red dress. Bright red dresses are only meant for the princess."

    The smile on Hongyu¡¯s face froze.

    She was outraged to learn that the princess would be hogging her favorite color.

    Although she was fuming, she had to keep this inside her. She tried to suppress her anger and kept nodding her head in submission.

 Chapter 83 Im Going To Climb The Wall

    "Thank you for telling me this. I¡¯ve just arrived at the mansion and there are many protocols that I¡¯m not aware of. Please do teach me about them."

    Before she arrived, His Majesty had already briefed her on many things regarding Prince Yu.

    It was said that Prince Yu¡¯s mother also lived within the mansion. This girl who just arrived must be Concubine De¡¯s maid servant.

    If she managed to please this maid, she might put in a good word for her before Concubine De, which in turn would be beneficial to her.

    Hongyu¡¯s submissiveness had improved Jinyue¡¯s impression of this foreign woman immensely.

    There were also other beautiful women in the pce who were gifted to them by the western foreignnd, however, they had a lower status than her.

    Their warm and forthright nature had also gained the favor of the other princesses. In this light, she had a rather good impression of this foreign girl before her eyes.

    "Why have youe personally, Aunt? Come in to have a seat."

    All three maids were considered Jinyue¡¯s mentees.

    For this reason, they had developed a closeness towards her, as if she was a kinsman.

    Lin Mengya going missing was not a new thing in Liuxin Courtyard. In fact, it happened rather often, but today was the first time that it happened when Concubine De had sent for her.

    Jinyue entered the side hall following behind Baiji and Hongyu quietly followed them back into the hall, tip-toeing.

    "What? The princess has disappeared again? Who has taken her this time?"

    It was no longer surprising for Aunt Jinyue anymore. This went to show that Lin Mengya¡¯s disappearance wasmonce.

    "Neither do we know. She must have gone out to have some fun to cheer herself up."

    The three maids replied helplessly.

    In the past, their mistress would bring them along when she went out. However, now they were clueless as to where she had gone.

    "Sigh, you girls! Please follow the princess closely, lest we can¡¯t find her again. Now, how shall I answer to Concubine De?"

    Hongyuughed quietly to herself when she realized the princess¡¯s willful character.

    How did she be so infuriated just because her husband merely brought home a woman?

    It was said that the women of Dajin valued a virtuous wife. It looked like she was getting her chance.

    When she woke up, the sun was right above her head. It must be noon.

    Lin Mengya got up from the flower bed and was astonished by the soft and smooth flower petals falling off from on top of her.

    It was no wonder that she did feel cold at all, she was covered by a thickyer of petals as her nket all these while.

    "You¡¯re awake? Come, have a piece of fruit."

    There was a huge leave with ten over pieces of fruits wrapped in it, which was ced in front of Lin Mengya.

    Qinghu was still smiling his cheeky smile, so much so that his eyes turned into the shape of a crescent.

    "Thank you."

    She had not imagined this fox to be so useful. Lin Mengya picked up a piece of fruit and gracefully bit off a little.

    The fruit tasted as sweet as honey and was very juicy, only it was a bit too small.

    She finished the whole piece in three bites.

    "Why don¡¯t you take a bite too?" Lin Mengya asked Qinghu after she finished most of the fruits and was beginning to fill up.

    Interestingly, this guy had always lunge to grab the first bite in the past. When did he learn how to give in?

    This was strange!

    "These fruits are poisonous, so I¡¯m not eating any of them."

    When he finished making this statement, Lin Mengya stared at him in a daze.

    Immediately the sound of hisughter filled the entire valley.

    "Ha, ha, ha, do you really believe it? Wouldn¡¯t you be able to tell since you¡¯re so skilled in toxicology?"

    Lin Mengya was an expert in toxicology in the eyes of Qinghu.

    He had nned to y a prank on her while Lin Mengya was still asleep a while ago.

    He would not expect Lin Mengya to be so easily taken in when she just woke up and was not thinking clearly.

    He wasughing so hard that there were tears in his eyes.

    The reason Lin Mengya dazed was not because of Qinghu¡¯s prank. In fact, she could discern that the fruit contained one of the ingredients which she was missing in the antidote.

    When she first came, she had been poisoned by a very potent toxin. Although most of it had been neutralized, there were still someponents of the antidote which was missing.

    Coincidentally, the fruit which Qinghu gave her contained one of them.

    There were just too many coincidences in this world.

    Eh? Qinghu was surprised that Lin Mengya, who was eating the fruits, did not rebuke or attack him.

    This was unlike the Lin Mengya he knew!

    "Lass, is your brain damaged?"

    He walked up to her cautiously and lifted a finger to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead. To his surprise, she did not try to bite his finger off.

    This was getting strange, very strange.

    "Idiot, do you feel something amiss whenever I don¡¯t scold you?"

    Lin Mengya, who was feeling cool, rolled her eyes at him and Qinghu quickly beat his chest.

    Thank goodness thisss had not lost her mind.

    "Alright, now are you feeling better? It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back for lunch!"

    Qingyu carried Lin Mengya once again and in that instant, his nose was filled with her fragrance.

    There had always been a fragrance exuberating from Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

    Now with the additional fragrance from the flowers all around, the air smelt especially sweet. It truly gave them a fresh wave of energy.

    Qinghu swung on the branches and the two of them were tossed up onto the cliff.

    Lin Mengya had apparently fallen in love with the sea of flowers. She wished she could live here if there was another chance.

    She had sneaked out quietly and was now returning to her room quietly.

    However, when the two entered the Prince¡¯s Mansion, there was ashen-faced Lin Kui, standing at the gates, blocking Lin Mengya and Qingyu¡¯s way.

    "Princess, the Prince is asking for you."

    Qinghu was trouble.

    He had juste to stay and he had lured the princess out to y. It was no wonder there were such rumors concerning him going around in the society.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be right over."

    Lin Mengya was totally unperturbed, being caught by Lin Kui. Long Tianhao had, in the beginning, agreed to her term of letting her go freely in and out of the mansion.

    Moreover, Qinghu was her bodyguard. Long Tianhao was agreeable to this too.

    After Lin Mengya instructed Qinghu to return to her courtyard to send her servants the message, she followed Lin Kui and headed towards Long Tianhao¡¯s study.

    "Your Highness, I have something to tell you, yet I¡¯m hesitant about it."

    Lin Kui was a forting person, and he had been getting along with Lin Mengya well. Therefore he was usually rather direct with her, than to be bound by the rules.

    "Please say it."

    "It was not bing of you to go out with that guy today, Your Highness. There is a rumor going around that that guy was the exclusivepanion of a courtier. Eventually, he became a fugitive because he murdered his master. I would advise the princess to keep a safe distance from him, lest your reputation be ruined."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart missed a beat when she heard Lin Kui¡¯s words.

    She had been guessing in her heart the first time she set her eyes on Qinghu.

    However, the rumors about Qinghu¡¯s background still took her by surprise.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future."

    In Lin Kui¡¯s mind, it was a ludicrous thing for a man to be another man¡¯s exclusivepanion.

    Therefore, while he could ept the fact that Qinghu was a killer from Peach Blossom Dock, he could not ept that he was a some man¡¯s toy.

    It was no wonder people had looked at Qinghu in a strange way.

    It seemed that this guy had quite a remarkable past which was kept a secret from others.

    On the other hand, Lin Mengya was not one bit curious about Qinghu¡¯s past. She would like to believe that he thought of his past as a nightmare that was past.

    She did not have the habit of digging up people¡¯s ugly past.

    It was sufficient for her to know that Qinghu was her friend now.

    When she entered Long Tianhao¡¯s courtyard, she could see a bright red figure from afar.

    Long Tianhao was a tall, imposing man. d in a jet ck robe, he was stunningly handsome.

    Behind him was a beautifuldy with gorgeous features, smiling sweetly.

    The entire scene was like a beautiful picture. Even Lin Mengya, as an outsider, felt a tinge of envy.

    "Your Highness, the princess is here," said Lin Kui, at a loss of what to do. Although the Prince was not to me, he was after all inexperienced under such circumstances.

    In the past, there was no woman in the mansion. There were only men serving the Prince. They were never faced with such circumstance.

    Sigh, the more women, the more trouble there would be.

    Long Tianhao gave Lin Mengya coldly as if his eyes were frozen with ice.

    She had thrown him outst night, and today, she had left the mansion in the fits of rage.

    Why was this woman so bad tempered?

    "You may step back for now," Long Tianhao waved his hand, indicating for Lin Kui and Hongyu to leave. Just like the night before, there were only the two of them frozen in a stalemate in the courtyard.

    "Who did you go out with?" asked the Prince as he could smell the floral fragrance on her although her clothing was neat and tidy. Could it be that she still had the mood to go enjoy flowers?

    "Qinghu," replied Lin Mengya. To her, Long Tianhao had no right to be upset, given that he had another beautifuldy by his side.

    "How is it appropriate for you to go out of the mansion with another man in private?" questioned Long Tianhao as a great fury began welling up in him.

    Qinghu was a man after all. Would they not develop some kind of emotions between them if they spent all their time together?

    "Yes, I was prepared to jump over the wall. I was going astray! You and I are just pretending to be husband and wife anyways, why should that be a taboo for me?"

    Lin Mengya blurted out in a frenzy, but her own words had taken her by surprise and she was feeling dizzy.

    What about climbing over the wall£¿Did she say that she was going astray? For goodness sake, why was she unable to contain her emotions?

    "Alright! Since that is the case, let¡¯s make ourselves rightful husband and wife, so you can¡¯t climb over the wall!"

    Regardless of whether there were emotions of love involved, every man would feel badly hurt and their dignity as a man threatened if his wife said that she wanted to climb over the wall.

    Before she grasped what Long Tianhao was trying to say, she was being lifted and put over Long Tianhao¡¯s shoulders.

    "Ah! What are you trying to do? Put me down!"

    She kept pounding on Long Tianhao¡¯s back and her small pale face was totally flushed from rage.

    Long Tianhao, on the other hand, seemed unperturbed by her yelling and beating, but continued heading towards his study.

    "You... you dashed me in pieces!"

    Without any warning, Lin Mengya was thrown down onto the small bed in the Prince¡¯s study.

    The wooden paneled bed was nothing like her soft bed in her room in Liuxin Courtyard.

 Chapter 84 Were You Going To Act Like A Ruffian Just Because You Are More Powerful?

    "Long Tianhao, I¡¯m warning you not to be funny!"

    Lin Mengya was going crazy with rage, her expression looked as if she was going to eat him up.

    Long Tianhao was not looking any better.

    She had indicated that she was thinking of climbing over the wall. How dare she behave so arrogantly before him?

    Did this woman even aware of how she should behave, being a princess?

    "You¡¯re my wife, what do you mean by me trying to be funny?"

    However, he was not interested in any woman now. Moreover, this woman before his eyes was so ferocious that she even refused to let him get close to her.

    However, he thought he shouldmunicate with his wife after all.

    "I... I¡¯m not your wife, I¡¯m just a guise. I¡¯m your aplice, a dagger in your hand, but definitely not our wife!"

    Lin Mengya said, biting the bullet without considering the consequences.

    She should have drawn a clear line between Long Tianhao and her long ago.

    She would not fall in love with Long Tianhao and the neither would Long Tianhao fall in love with her.

    It would be better to rify everything now so that they could go along without feeling any awkwardness.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made Long Tianhao froze instantly.

    It seemed that Lin Mengya really liked Qinghu.

    Otherwise, why would she readily give up the prominent status of being the princess?

    Nevertheless, he was unable to shake off that bitter feeling troubling his heart

    "You are right."

    Lin Mengya was a talent hard toe by. Long Tianhao and always agree to this point.

    He respected and value real talents, so if she truly did not wish to be the princess, he would not force it on her.

    "Rest assured, I will grant you freedom when a suitable opportunity arises."

    In this way, Lin Mengya would achieve what she wanted, and at the same time remain by his side forever, to help him and work for him.

    That¡¯s right, this was the best option and arrangement. However, why was he finding it so difficult to make this decision?

    "That¡¯ll be the best. Rest assured, as long as I¡¯m still your wife, I will not bring shame to the prince¡¯s household. Actually, I said those words just now in the fit of anger."

    Finally, she had Long Tianhao¡¯s word.

    Lin Mengya had worked long and hard for this promise. However, why was she feeling a slight heartache when she heard Long Tianhao said he would set her free?

    "I will take my leave if there is nothing else."

    With much effort, she pushed herself up from the simple wooden army bunk bed, gave the prince a bow and in hurried steps, she exited from Long Tianhao¡¯s study.

    This was the first time his study felt so empty.

    Listening to the fading sound of footsteps as Lin Mengya disappeared through the door, Long Tianhao who stood still all this time started pacing around the study.

    Why did the study, which usually felt so cram, feel so empty all of a sudden?

    He shook his head in an attempt to shake off thisughable thought from his mind. Long Tianhao took out the umted stack of documents over thest few days and began going through them absent-mindedly.

    "Did you just had an argument with sister-inw, Third Elder Brother?"

    A clear, light voice sounded abruptly followed by Long Qinghan entering the study.

    He was toying with a fan with patterns of flowers in his hand with smiling eyes, looking as if he had just witnessed some interesting show.

    "Did you try to eavesdrop again?" Long Tianhao frowned. It seemed that he should destroy Qinghan¡¯s martial art skills lest he overheard from time to time the things he should not know.

    "I did not! I wouldn¡¯t dare do that! It¡¯s just that I heard the Third Sister-inw mumbling curses under her breath when she was leaving. It seemed that she spotted a little pebble on the floor and was trying to pick it up to vent her frustrations. However, the peddle seemed to be stuck on the ground, so she bent down, held on to her legs and was crying while sitting on the ground."

    Before Long Qinghan could finish his sentence, Long Tianhao had disappeared from the study.

    Seeing how fast his Third Elder Brother had dashed out of the study, Long Qinghan could not help but startedughing to himself.

    It appeared that his Third Elder Brother, who was as unfeeling as an iceberg was meant to be melted by Third Sister-inw, the sun.

    "Sob, sob. Even little peddle bullied me! I¡¯m surely going to throw every one of these pebbles out into the furnace to be burnt!"

    Lin Mengya held on to her legs and pouted her lips as she sobbed.

    The pain in her toes shot up her body! In just a moment, she burst out in tears spontaneously.

    Her toes must have be swollen!

    Why did she vent her anger on the pebble?

    She rubbed her toes and was about to get up when she was folded into a firm embrace.

    She lifted her head and saw Long Tianhao¡¯s handsome but tense face. She struggled to break free from his embrace but he hugged her even more tightly.

    "Stop struggling, let me bring you back and apply some ointment on your leg."

    His voice still sounded crisp but not as cold as a moment ago.

    Lin Mengya paused for a moment, but finally eased into Long Tianhao¡¯s arms. After all, this was considered a work-rted injury and her boss had to be responsible.

    Long Tianhao carried Lin Mengya all the way from Qinwu Courtyard to Liuxi Courtyard, while many people saw this unlikely scene along the way.

    How did the impassionate Prince carry the princess personally back to his room? Did the rumor not say that he had just fallen in love with a woman from the western foreignnd?

    Now it seemed like he was still most fond of the princess, otherwise, why would he lower himself to carry the princess in his arms?

    "Your Highness, is our mistress alright?"

    Three maidservants came forward when the gates of Liuxin Courtyard opened. They were shocked to learn that their mistress had been carried back here in the Prince¡¯s arms. Was this not a piece of strange news?

    "Go get the ointment for soothing the wound, she¡¯s injured."

    It was rare for Long Tianhao to be speaking to the servants in Liuxin Courtyard, so Baizhi immediately went off to fetch the medication.

    Long Tianhao continued to carry Lin Mengya into her bedroom and finally put her down gently on her bed. Where had all that uncouth mannerism of his gone?

    "Here¡¯s the ointment. Where exactly did you get hurt?"

    Baizhi had a pained expression as she looked at her mistress, who had been injured here and there ever since she married into the Prince¡¯s household.

    However, Long Tianhao quickly took over the bottle of ointment.

    He was even bending over to removed Lin Mengya¡¯s socks and shoes, and his action had stunned all the people in the room.

    Were they seeing things? The Prince had personally taken off the princess¡¯s socks and shoes!

    Baiji was the oldest among the maidservants and she was mature enough to understand the implication of the Prince¡¯s actions and she blushed from the thought of it, and quietly instructed everyone to leave.

    Lin Mengya was dazed by Long Tianhao¡¯s actions of taking off her shoes and then her socks with such gentleness and caution, to expose a foot as fair as jade.

    "Your Highness, I guess this gesture is called ying the thug."

    Lin Mengya blurted out these words so abruptly that even she did not know what had gone wrong with her.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao poured out some alcohol from a small bottle and started applying it onto her slightly swollen foot with a bit of strength.

    "Then you should report me to the officials. Now, all the officials in the capital city are my subordinates, just so that you know."

    Lin Mengya was struck dumb at that instant. So what if he was a high ranking official?

    "Your Highness, does it mean that you can y the thug just because you¡¯re older?"

    Oops, had she gone crazy? This was the first time that Lin Mengya hated herself for slipping her tongue.

    "I¡¯m indeed older than you, being born in the eighth year of Yuanqing."

    Goodness! What an awkward conversation that was between the two. Lin Mengya was too ashamed to question the heavens why exactly happened to her!

    "Alright, just take a rest today, and it¡¯ll recover on its own. In a few days, it will be the feast we throw for King Ming and his princes will be attending the feast too. You¡¯ll have to apany me to the feast."

    Long Tianhao let go of her snow-white foot as he realized how smooth her skin was.

    The skin along her entire leg was smooth as a baby¡¯s skin. For the first time in his life, Long Tianhao knew what ¡¯skin as white as snow¡¯ meant from looking at Lin Mengya.

    "How should I prepare myself then?" asked Lin Mengya as she retracted her foot, blushing. She did not think it was inappropriate to show her feet to man.

    However, she felt uneasy when Long Tianhao took too long to stare at her foot a moment ago.

    "There is nothing you have to prepare. I¡¯ve instructed Qinghan to do all the necessary preparation. You just have to be present for the feast."

    By this time, Long Tianhao¡¯s sense of smell was totally filled with the subtle fragrance diffusing from Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

    He wondered what kind of perfume she was using because she smelt especially pleasant today.

    "Alright, I know what to do."

    She looked down. Was it not toote for her to behave in a coquettish way towards him now?

    "I should get going, rest well."

    He stood up before casting a longing nce at Lin Mengya, who had her head bowed low. He could almost feel an electric shock in his heart.

    "Eh... Your Highness, please inform me the next time you want to y the thug."

    What was with her? Was she not thinking to thank Long Tianhao for sending her back and apply the ointment on her wound?

    "Alright."

    Unexpectedly but interestingly, Long Tianhao and given a positive answer to her request.

    Sob, sob. Lin Mengya wished she could wrap herself up with the nket at that moment. Their conversation would leave normal people speechless!

    The dark clouds hovering over the Prince¡¯s Mansion had started to disperse because of Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya¡¯s interaction andmunication.

    Initially, Concubine De was nning to question her, but because of the injury in her foot, Concubine De turned her interrogation into aforting session.

    Perhaps the Princess¡¯s manifestation of her jealousy resulted in Long Tianhao developing a sweet and warm feeling inside him.

    As a mother, Concubine De did not wish to dabble with the matter between the couple.

    Perhaps she had brought to her mind the trivial things that happened between the Emperor and herself, and she decided to go easy with the things concerning Lin Mengya.

    Soon, the day arrived for the feast they prepared for King Ming.

    It seemed that autumn had arrived early this year.

    Autumn had just arrived but once night fell, the temperature dropped significantly.

    Fortunately, the maidservants in Liuxin Courtyard had prepared the me early. It was rumored the underground in the courtyards, there was buried a Chinese herb called Dilong. Once the weather turned chilly, they would set fire to the Dilong and keep it burning to provide warmth.

    Then the courtyard would feel as warm as if it were spring time.

    "Once our princess put on this dress made of Qingluan gold silk, she would charm everyone at the feast."

    Baizhi ran her finger over the pomegranate-colored coat. Baiji had done the embroidery on the exquisite silk fabric needle by needle.

    "Wow! Big sister Baiji is so skillful in embroidery work!"

 Chapter 85 The Price Of Displaying Arrogance

    Baishao also ran her fingers on the embroidered patterns on the fabric. A while ago, the dresses for the feast had been sent over from the pce since a while ago.

    After touching the embroidery work, she began toin the work was not as exquisite as her own.

    In a fit of excitement, Lin Mengya casually asked Baiji and made another embroidered dress for her.

    She totally did not expect this maid to really rush to make a new one for her.

    "It¡¯s not entirely because I have the best embroidery skills, it is mostly because you, my mistress, are appreciative of me."

    Baiji replied as her pretty little face blushed.

    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji with a smile, as she noticed that her maidservant¡¯s eyes were blood red from any days of working on the embroidery.

    "There¡¯s no need to be so modest. Ever since you came to me, all my clothes had been through your skillful hands and they were much more fitting nowadays."

    These three maidservants had be her confidante.

    Baiji was had delicate hands which worked through all of her jewelry, clothes, and shoes.

    Baishao was bold and gradually she was put in charge of Lin Mengya¡¯s personal financial ounts. She was the person dealing with the servants from the other courtyards within the mansion.

    Baizhi, although greedy for food, was a faithful servant. She was the one who watched over the preparation of Lin Mengya¡¯s diet.

    With these three maidservants, she need not worry about people who were up to no good,ing into Liuxin Courtyard to do anything funny.

    "Isn¡¯t that so true? Big sister Baiji is the best. She was the one who made Baishao and me our shoes!"

    Baizhi brought a bowl of eight-treasure porridge and set it on the table.

    "So what if I¡¯m good at needlework? You are so good with making the almond cookies. Miss, Baizhi is really too greedy. A few days ago, I had just custom made a winter coat for her, but it looked like now she can¡¯t even button it up."

    Baiji patted Baizhi¡¯s head and they all burst outughing.

    Lin Zhongyu, who was standing by the table, practicing calligraphy, wasughing so hard that the ink dripped all over the table.

    "How dare all of youughed at me? I¡¯m going to stop preparing nice food for you!"

    Baizhi pouted, pretending to look angry.

    Actually, she started off being wary of the two older maidservants.

    However, she grew to put her trust in them over time.

    "Alright, we won¡¯tugh at you. Tonight Baishao will be apanying me to the pce. Do you want to tag along, Xiaoyu?"

    To him, it was not a fun thing to go into the pce. Not only did he have to meet the queen, but he would also be meeting up with the Crown Prince.

    However, it was necessary for Xiaoyu to be familiar with the social circle of the aristocrats in the capital city. This was going to be an eye-opener for him.

    "Of course I¡¯m going along. Those people will be there and I¡¯m afraid they would bully you, my big sister."

    Only a few months had passed and Xiaoyu¡¯s character seemed to have matured.

    The Xiaoyu of the past was likened to a lone wolf. He would snarl at everyone and everything.

    However, Lin Mengya realized that recently, this lone wolf had evolved into a valiant tiger which knew when to hide its ws.

    He treated everyone courteously and always talked sweetly to her. However, if someone tried to find trouble with him or Lin Mengya, he would strike back.

    Just within this past month, Jiang Ruqin had to yield to him a number of times. Lin Zhongyu, on the other hand, waspletely unscathed. Thisd had indeed grown and improved a great deal.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go to the pce together tonight."

    Once the evening lights came on, Lin Mengya sat on the horse carriage, together with her maidservants and Xiaoyu, entered the pce.

    Because this was going to be a state banquet, both Long Tianhao and Concubine De had entered the pce early.

    Behind them were the horse carriages belonging to Marquis Zhennan, in which Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qin were seated at the moment.

    "Master, why do Madam Lin and Second Miss need to attend this event?"

    Shangguan Qing had mellowed down quite a lot recently, although Concubine De had chased her out in rage.

    She did not really throw her out. The strange thing was that this mother-daughter pair had since holed up at the side courtyard, seemingly plotting something.

    "She is the wife of Marquis Zhennan. She has toe since my father is not around."

    She snorted. Lin Mengya could sense that this mother-daughter pair had to be up to something no good, wherever they were.

    "There¡¯s one thing which I don¡¯t understand. Since the Duke is a top-ranking official, his wife, your mother, should have exclusivity to her status as the mistress. Why... ?"

    Lin Mengya smiled and answered, saying,

    "Back then, my father received an order to take my mother as his wife. When he was gifted with this marriage arrangement, he had vowed that she was the only wife he would take. For this reason, Shangguan Qing could never take over the status of the mistress to overturn the patent."

    In fact, this had been a great humiliation to Shangguan Qing.

    This woman did not care but insisted on marrying Lin Mengya¡¯s father.

    Her actions were puzzling.

    "No wonder the servants in her house always addressed her Madam Lin, instead of the Duke¡¯s wife,"

    Lin Mengya nodded. Back then, her father had been so in love with her birth mother.

    Shangguan Qing had nothing to boast about.

    At this moment, Lin Mengwu, who was seated in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s horse carriage, was staring at her brilliant costume with frustration.

    "Mother, what is in the Queen¡¯s mind? I¡¯ve been begging her to give me this white butterfly dress for half a year, but she refused to give it to me. Now that we¡¯ll be meeting the Crown Prince, is she that desperate to match-make me?"

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s face fell. She did not expect her sister to pretend topromise on the surface, but make other arrangements behind her back.

    After she failed attempt to frame Lin Mengya, had she shift her target and start eyeing on Wu¡¯er?

    However, since this was out of her control, she could only go along.

    "Rest assured, Wu¡¯er. Being your mother, I would not allow theprised marriage arrangement to go through. It¡¯s harmless to wear this dress for now."

    Shangguan Qing looked at her beautiful daughter and suddenly there was an urge in her to bring her daughter home at that moment.

    Her Wu¡¯er was as beautiful as a flower and how could they simply send her to the barren western foreignnd to suffer?

    After entering Xuanwu gates, all the guest had to get down from their horse carriages to walk into the pce.

    However, as the prestigious princess, Lin Mengya had the special treatment of having a small sedan waiting to take her into the pce.

    "This way Princess Yu..."

    The eunuchs cried out as Lin Mengya bent down to enter the sedan, which carried by two eunuchs all the way into the pce.

    Although the Emperor had not recovered from his illness, there werenterns and ribbons hanging all over the pce.

    The wives of nobleman and government officials were brought to the side halls to wait there. Lin Mengya did not attract much attention when she just entered.

    Her name as Princess Yu was linked to that silly Miss Lin after all.

    No one would imagine that this elegant, stunningdy was that legendary Princess Yu.

    "Have you heard that Prince Yu was going to bring that silly woman here?"

    Lin Mengya, together with Baishao found a corner and sat down.

    In fact, she had sat down at a rather prominent ce. There were a few of the Emperor¡¯s concubines, all made up, sitting nearby.

    She did not like to attract any attention. However, just when she sat down, she heard people talking about the rumors concerning her.

    "What a pity that the gentlemanly Prince Yu was made to marry an idiot."

    A random wife or daughter of some official started a quiet conversation to talk about Prince Yu.

    Lin Mengya listened to their chatting quietly and smiled.

    It was not time now. When she formally introduced herselfter, she was sure these people would be very surprised.

    At that moment, these people would be so shocked that they probably would not be able to close their mouth.

    "I heard that Marquis Zhennan had exchanged his military sess for her daughter bing Prince¡¯s Yu¡¯s wife. It¡¯s so good to have a father who achieved military sess. If I¡¯m the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s daughter, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be the wife of the crown prince now!"

    Thedies really enjoyed much gossiping.

    Lin Mengya stopped Baishao, who wanted to go over to teach thosedies a lesson. She simply smiled mysteriously and lowered her head to take a sip of tea.

    She was enjoying the gossips of thedies when she saw Lin Mengwu appeared before her eyes.

    She believed Shangguan Qing must have been summoned by the queen, which was why Lin Mengwu was left toe to the side hall alone to take a rest.

    When she entered the hall, she realized that it was crowded with people. However, she quickly spotted a row of clean seats and without any hesitation, she sat down on one of the seats, which was rightfully Lin Mengya¡¯s.

    In an instant, all thedies in the room cast her a strange look.

    "I¡¯m sorry, miss, but this is Princess Yu¡¯s seat. Your seat is over there..."

    The eunuch in charge walked up to her immediately and politely directed her to her seat.

    Lin Mengwu was already in a foul mood. She stared at the eunuch and refuse to be reasonable.

    "I just want to sit on this Princess Yu¡¯s seat. She doesn¡¯t even dare to say anything to me, why should you?"

    These words of rebuke caused the eunuch to change his expression.

    He thought to himself that thesedies were all the wives and daughters of high-ranking officials. Perhaps one of them would be the wife of his master. He thought better not to stir up trouble.

    However, just as he tried to excuse himself, the sounding maidservants gave him a severe look.

    "Who does she think she is, that she¡¯s fit to sit with us?"

    These fewdies were born into aristocratic families.

    Despite the fact that some among them were concubines, they were still of certain high status.

    Although Lin Mengwu was dressed exceptionally elegantly, she was not the Prince¡¯s wife. She had sat on that seat out of her own willfulness.

    "What did you say? I dare you to say that again!"

    Lin Mengwu actually did not have a powerful enough backing for her to do as she pleased. She had refused to give up the seat just because she was too angry and it was only Lin Mengya¡¯s seat anyway.

    In her house, she was so used to being arrogant and willful. However, who would give her that level of respect when everyone else here was of much higher noble status?

    "We are indeed talking about you. Just look at you, aren¡¯t you also in love with Prince Yu? Sadly Prince Yu only had eyes on his idiotic wife. You, ... can¡¯t even bepared to an idiot."

    Ady in a red court dress, among the rest of the women,mented offensively.

    Instantly, a me of burning jealousy in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was kindled.

    "I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today to let you know what you should say and what you should not!"

    Lin Mengwu was burning with rage as she lunged toward thatdy with wed hands.

    However, thisdy was not as easy and harmless as she thought. With a bit of strength, she pushed and shoved Ling Mengwu and shended on the floor with an embarrassing posture.

    Now, her dress was torn and her hair waspletely messed up, even the jewelry she wearing was scattered on the floor.

    Lin Mengya, who was hiding in the crown could not smother the big smile on her face.

    This was much more fun than she had imagined!

 Chapter 86 I Am Princess Yu

    Lin Mengwu was just the daughter of a rich man who had been spoilt at home, and she was no match for the Princess Royal.

    All the people present were anticipating an exciting drama to happen between these two women who were entangled in each other¡¯s arms.

    "We had heard that the Eighth Princess Royal was a sassydy. Today we¡¯ve witnessed this for ourselves."

    "Indeed, I heard that this Eighth Princess Royal is the daughter of the State Patron Yang. Apparently, she had inherited her father¡¯s temperament!"

    State Patron Yang? Lin Mengya lifted her eyes to the beauty who was riding on Lin Mengwu and pping this way and that.

    The Yang family was the country pioneers. The Old Gentleman had been an official who stayed in power over the past three dynasties.

    This princess royal was Old Gentleman Yang¡¯s only granddaughter and was coddled and cosseted since young. The family had made an exception to get her a master to teach her martial arts to keep her body healthy and fit.

    Because of her special status, both the Crown Prince and the queen had always given in to her in many things. The Eighth Prince mostly likely took her as his wife for protection.

    Lin Mengwu was definitely the one to suffer this time.

    Although Baishao was a sassy girl, she was no match for this vice Princess from the Yangs.

    Without taking into consideration her status as a vice Princess£¬she pped Lin Mengwu left and right for a total of 20 times.

    She did not stop scolding all this while.

    "Stop being so stubborn with your mouth, just admit that you¡¯re at fault! Say it, slut! Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you until you say it!"

    It was not that Lin Mengwu refused to admit defeat, rather she could not even reason with the vice Princess.

    Her face had been swollen due to the blows from the vice Princess, so much so that she could not even open her mouth.

    "Would she be beaten to death?"

    Baishao secretly tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeves. Although it felt good to see her being beaten up, however there was no way Baishao could be as rxed as Lin Mengya.

    "Don¡¯t worry! Look, herees someone to stop the fight!"

    As they were still speaking, a few chief eunuchs arrived at the scene.

    They tried all ways and means to persuade the vice Princess to let Li Mengwu off.

    It could be deduced that this was not the first time that the vice Princess Yang had done this, otherwise, the eunuchs would not have waited until she had enough of beating up someone before they appeared.

    What a ferocious vice Princess. It seemed that the Eighth Prince must be living in dire straits.

    "The banquet is ready. Please follow me into the hall."

    A few eunuchs came in to direct everyone into the banquet hall.

    Lin Mengya followed behind the rest quietly, trying to hide her identity.

    Some curiousdies had sent their servants to approach Lin Mengya to inquire about whose wife she was, but Lin Mengya simply smiled in response.

    The state banquet was to be held at Yuanshan Pce.

    Lin Mengya could hear the sound of lute from afar off.

    The aroma of the food and wine in the air seemed to intoxicate the guests.

    All the princesses and nobledies were seated ording to their status. Standing by the door, the only person who was not seated yet was Lin Mengya, looking so elegant and mysterious.

    "May I know who your husband is, Miss?"

    The young eunuch who saw Lin Mengya for the first time did not know what to do as he did not know whose wife this elegantdy could be.

    "I am..."

    "This is my wife, Lin Mengya."

    Before Lin Mengya could finish introducing herself, she was interrupted by a deep, mellow voice. The eunuch looked as if he had been electrocuted as he stared at this lovely princess.

    How... how could she be the rumored idiotic princess?

    "Why have youe, Your Highness?"

    Long Tianhao was dressed in a white robe embroidered with a four-wed, golden dragon. His hair was tied up on top of his head, where he was wearing an exquisite purplish-golden crown.

    His tall and lean figure stood out among the others. He was no less excellent looking than the other royal princes present at the state banquet.

    He had quietly drawn all the attention in the banquet hall.

    When he saw Lin Mengya standing by the door, he excused himself from the presence of the guest to wee his beautiful wife.

    "Princess Yu is here...."

    The eunuchs immediately made the promation of Prince Yu¡¯s arrival, and all eyes were drawn towards this beautiful couple and exmation could be heard from all directions.

    Under the watchful eyes of all the guests, Long Tianhao held on to Lin Mengya and guided her to their seats.

    While Concubine De looked at her son and daughter-inw with a smile, thedies around her, who were waiting to mock at them, had opened their mouths with astonishment.

    Good heavens! Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Concubine De had an idiot daughter-inw? Who started the rumor?

    "The Crown Prince and the Queen have not arrived. You may go sit down at your seat after paying your respects to Mother."

    Long Tianhao whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ears, and this little gesture made the people around them jealous.

    Unexpectedly, Prince Yu and his wife loved each other so profoundly. All of a sudden, all the unfounded wild guesses had turned around.

    "May the health be with you, Mother and all princesses."

    The princesses from the pces had met her thest time they came into the pce to meet the Emperor, so they knew her.

    Having observed how Concubine De was glowing this time and she came back into the pce, all the people around were so envious of her having an excellent son and daughter-inw.

    "Alright, the wait had been hard on you. Take your seat now."

    Concubine De nodded and her brows and the corners of her eyes were all smiles.

    As she scanned the entire banquet hall, she saw that the banquet hall was filled with the wives of royal princes and noblemen and their daughters.

    It was clear that her daughter-inw was most outstanding of them all.

    She was not worried about the future wife of the Crown Prince being more outstanding because that would not happen. She wondered how the Queen was going to take it.

    Lin Mengya returned to her seat and Long Tianhao followed behind her, frowning a little.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?"

    Lin Mengya asked in a whisper.

    "I¡¯ve just received news that King Ming is nning to choose a wife for his crown prince personally. The Queen had secretly gotten someone to send him a sketch of the candidate. It was said that King Ming was agreeable and was preparing to form an alliance with Dejin through this marriage."

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows as she tried to digest the piece of information.

    If King Ming had chosen this time to form an alliance through marriage, it was mostly likely to secure a ce for his crown prince.

    "Who is the candidate? Is there a possibility of any more changes?"

    If the Queen got what she wanted, the fear was that she would join forces with them.

    King Ming from the western foreign was surely not one who would be subordinate himself to someone else.

    "Lin Mengwu."

    Long Tianhao could not help but feel worried. Although he had married Lin Mengya, the power of the Lins was not going to end up with him alone.

    Lin Mengwu, who was also Lin Muzhi¡¯s daughter, would have to be taken care of.

    Strangely, at the mention of the Lin Mengwu, not only was his wife calm, she even smiled strangely.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you already thought of a solution to this?"

    It¡¯s impossible for Lin Mengya to think up a solution within such a short time, even if she was exceptionally intelligent.

    "Just wait and see. Lin Mengwu would not be the daughter-inw of King Ming."

    Who would want a daughter-inw with a swollen face, as a result of being beaten up?

    Thankfully, Lin Mengwu had done a suicidal act just before the banquet started, otherwise, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao would have to wreck their brains to think up a solution.

    "What do you have in mind?"

    For some unknown reason, Long Tianhao felt assured when he saw the evil smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    It could be because someone usually got into big trouble every time after Lin Mengya smiled in such way.

    Lin Mengya smiled but remained silent. If she were to tell him everything, how would it be a surprise?

    Guests kept flowing into Yuanshan Pce and more and more people gathered in it.

    However, all the people¡¯s eyes were on Lin Mengya.

    On top of that, because Long Tianhao was by her side wherever she went, many people present started to express their surprise through various exmations.

    Needless to say, Lin Mengya was in high spirits.

    She had thought that the Queen and the Crown Prince would purposely make difficulties for her, but it was worthwhile toe here and witness all the dramatic scenes.

    "King Ming of the western vassal state and his Crown Prince have arrived..."

    The announcement of the King Ming and his Crown Prince¡¯s arrival captured the attention of all the guests, so much so that they moved their attention away from Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianhao got up from his seat and headed towards the door.

    King Ming of the western vassal state was tall and heavy-set. Although he looked a little less refined, there was a certain mature charm about him.

    His behaviors characterized the straightforwardness of the people living beyond the borders. His eyes were sharp and intelligent, indicating that he was not a simple person to deal with.

    However, when Lin Mengya spotted the two persons trailing behind him, she instantly gasped in shock.

    Were these two not...

    The one to the left of King Ming was a handsome young man wearing a yellow robe.

    There was a serious look on his face as if someone owed him a favor.

    The other young man beside him was dressed in ck and was wearing a cold smile on his face, and seeing him sent a shudder through Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

    The man in yellow was the person who took Baizhi¡¯s lunch box by force at Wanfo Temple, and the person next to him was none other than the man who had kidnapped her.

    These two men were actually the royal family of the western vassal state!

    In that instant, Lin Mengya could sense that she had been embroiled into another conspiracy again.

    "Prince Yu had been so sensitive to all our needs and preferences. This state banquet is so grand that my princes and I are so pleasantly surprised."

    King Ming did not sound arrogant at all.

    Suchposed opponent was what Prince Yu feared most.

    Lin Mengya remained standing by her seat as she stole a nce at those two men and at that instant, their eyes locked.

    The beak-nosed man merely gave her a cold smile before he took his eyes off her.

    However, the other man who had snatched Baizhi¡¯s lunch boxed actually came towards her.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Third Sister-inw whom Qinghan mentioned. My name is Hu Tianbei, the Crown Prince of the western vassal state."

    Thereafter, he broke into a smile to review two rows of clean white teeth.

    Hu Tianbei? The Crown Prince of the western vassal state?

    "Big brother, this is the Princess of Dajin. Are you telling me that you have eyes on her too?"

    As he was speaking, a deep voice sounded. Lin Mengya turned to see the beak-nosed man.

    "What are you saying, Lunan?"

    Hu Lunan? Lin Mengya shifted her vision to rest her eyes on this man who had kidnapped her. He was the prince of the western vassal state!

    "However, she is a rose with thorns. If you want to pick, you have to make sure you are up to it."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face turned gloomy immediately.

    The two brothers were obviously not getting along well with each other, but how could they toy with her reputation?

    Before she could open her mouth to rebuke them, a hand wrapped around her shoulder and she was brought into an embrace.

    "What¡¯s up, you guys?"

    Lin Mengya turned to realize that it was Prince Yu, looking warily at the two brothers.

    Now that was a get-together.

 Chapter 87 A Get-together and Exchange of Handkerchieves

    "Prince Yu, I am here to remind my elder brother to not offend someone he shouldn¡¯t offend. That¡¯s all."

    Hu Lunan changed the sinister mannerism he disyed in the farmhouse into a gentle one as he replied.

    Nevertheless Long Tianhao was not fooled by this but eyes him with vignce.

    After realizing that he had embarrassed himself, Hu Lunan snorted and turned back to King Ming.

    "That younger brother of yours does not seem very decent."

    Long Tianyimented as he watched Hu Lunan walked away.

    Hu Tianbei did not seem perturbed by this assessment on his brother, as if he was used to hearing such evaluation.

    "Lunan was spoilt since young. Please bear with him and excuse his rudeness."

    Lin Mengya nodded, thinking in her heart that this pair of brothers were a little odd, but she did notment further.

    "Mengya, this is the Crown Prince, the son of King Ming. He is also Qinghan¡¯s sworn brother."

    Long Tianhao gently exined and this piece of information took Lin Mengya by surprise. She had heard Concubine Du mentioned before that Long Qinghan enjoyed making acquaintances with capable men all around the world, but she had not imagined that he had this close rtionship with this crown prince.

    "Please forgive me for being so abrupt in my appearance the other, Princess Yu."

    Lin Mengya had told Long Tianhao everything that had happened in Wanfo Temple the other day.

    Although now she had confirmed that the second prince of King Ming was the one who kidnapped her the other day, she had no idea if there was a conspiracy behind this.

    "It¡¯s no big deal, don¡¯t worry about it, Your Highness."

    Until now, Lin Mengya was able to see that this crown prince was one who was not particr about details but had a carefree character just like Long Qinghan. It was no wonder that the two of them had be sworn brothers.

    "Please take a seat, Your Highness. The Queen and our Crown Prince will be arriving soon."

    Hu Tianbei nodded and made his way back to his father, King Ming.

    Long Tianhao let go of his grip on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder, as he thought that the two of them had been attracting too much attention.

    The banquet was conducted as nned and all the royals, officials and powerful man with their wives were seated at their seats, chattering away softly.

    "Is that really Princess Yu?"

    "What¡¯s the big deal? She had married Prince Yu only because of the power of Marquis Zhennan."

    "Look at you sounding so jealous! Don¡¯t tell me you still can¡¯t get Prince Yu out of your mind?"

    The chatterings going on around Lin Mengya had all reached her ears.

    Holding up the cup from the table, Lin Mengya took a sip of the wine. She did not intend to stir up hot conversations, but unfortunately, she was simply too conspicuous.

    "The Empress is here! The Crown Prince is here!"

    As the eunuch made the announcement, the entire Yuanshan Pce quietened down.

    Everyone stood up and turned their eyes towards the main door and bowed in respect.

    "Long live the Queen, long live the crown prince."

    Lin Mengya, together with all the princesses, the Emperor¡¯s concubines bent their knees in a bow. Even King Ming and his sons bowed in respect.

    "You may rise. As a gesture to wee King Ming, we have arranged for this state banquet so we can all enjoy it."

    As the Crown Prince spoke, Lin Mengya could sense that there were two pairs of eyes ncing at her.

    "Thank you Your Highnesses, the Crown Prince and the Queen."

    All the guests rose and as Lin Mengya lifted her head, she was taken aback to find that the Crown Prince was looking into her eyes.

    A look of shock shed across the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Mengya stood out among all thedies although she was merely dressed modestly.

    She was like a pearl, which quietly exuberate its beauty and glow.

    Why should that useless prince have her as his wife?

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, is this Princess Yu? Can you introduce us?"

    Standing next to the Crown Prince was his consort, dressed in purple. She looked adorable and without any guile.

    Lin Mengya guessed that thisdy had to be the Crown Prince¡¯s favorite vice Princess.

    When the Crown Prince was thirteen years old, he married his princess who was his age. However, she passed away a year and a halfter.

    At this moment, this vice Princess whom he doted was ut change of all household matters in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Her name is Dugu Wuxia and was a foreign woman. She because vice Princess at the age of fifteen and was greatly loved since then.

    Lin Mengya was especially curious how this foreigndy was able to capture the Crown Prince¡¯s love for such a long time, given that he grew tired of old love easily and was always looking for new love.

    She feared that thisdy was no easy character!

    "Alright, you are sisters-inw after all, and ought to get more intimate with each other anyway, but let¡¯s pay our respects to King Ming first."

    After throwing a nce at Lin Mengya, the Crown Prince led his wife to meet King Ming.

    Although Concubine De had been restricted by the Queen in many ways when she was in the pce, she had many close acquaintances outside the pce.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya did not feel too lonely.

    "Are you Nansheng¡¯s younger sister? What a pretty girl you are, no wonder your brother kept talking about you all the time."

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and spotted a youngdy in a pink court dress standing in front.

    Although she was not stunningly beautiful, she had a cute, petite face and crystal clear eyes. Wearing a subtle smile on her face, Lin Mengya could tell that she was different from the otherdies in the pce who loved infighting.

    Nevertheless, such a pure, virtuous looking girl waspletely different from herself.

    "I¡¯m Lin Mengya, the younger sister of Lin Nansheng. May I know who..."

    "I... I¡¯m Yueting. We used to y together when we were young."

    A shy smile spread across Yueting¡¯s little fair countenance. Lin Mengya immediately recalled that she was her elder brother¡¯s fiance.

    The Yues were a strict family, therefore the interactions between Yueting and her elder brother had always been proper and decent. Knowing that her family was having a hard time, Yueting had always provided for them from her own pocket.

    However, she had not met up with Yueting since she was five years old.

    Nevertheless, Yueting seemed to treat her as well as years ago when they yed together. Moreover, her love for Lin Mengya¡¯s brother was sincere and faithful.

    "So it is Big Sister Yue! Now I¡¯m the one who is heartless. I remember you gifted me with jade bangle when I married into Prince Yu¡¯s family. Even the embroidered shoes I¡¯m wearing were personally made by you. I ought to be punished for forgetting you, Big Sister!"

    Lin Mengya held on to Yueting¡¯s hand intimately and sat down.

    "Of course I know you¡¯re not trying to forget me. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a whole ten years! I only heard about how you¡¯re doing from Nansheng¡¯s letters."

    Yueting gazed at Lin Mengya with a pained look. She heard quite a lot of stories regarding the Lins.

    The Lin Mengya in her impression was a bright girl, how did she be the idiot in as rumored?

    Even Nansheng could only sigh and take pity on her.

    Later on, Madam Lin forbade visitors from visiting her, giving the reason that Lin Mengya was ill and needed rest.

    All that Yueting could do was to make some small ythings out of what she had and sent them over to Lin Mengya.

    Luckily, because she was engaged to Nansheng, no one questioned her when she showed her concern for Lin Mengya.

    "When I kept indoors in the courtyard while I was ill, we couldn¡¯t meet each other ever since. We have to spend more time together from now on. Lest I be used of being the heartless one."

    Lin Mengya smiled tenderly as she conjured up some ns in her mind.

    To Lin Mengya, Yueting was a sweet person who paid attention to details, was virtuous and kind. She was definitely a perfect match with her courageous, heroic brother.

    She told herself that she had to take care of such a sister-inw in the absence of her brother.

    "You!" Yueting patted Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead affectionately, as she recalled how they were ymates when they were young.

    They felt an immediate closeness.

    "I was wondering what kind of physician did Prince Yu engage to treat your illness. You seemedpletely well now!"

    The rumor about Lin Mengya¡¯s madness had gone viral in the entire capital city.

    Apart from a handful of people who had seen her personally, most others had no idea how she was.

    To most people, it was a miracle that Lin Mengya became Princess Yu without much problems and hindrances.

    Although Yueting was not the type to gossip, she had many unanswered questions in her mind.

    "I guess I must have been stimted by the loud music and noises, as well as all the wedding preparations on the costumes and sedans."

    Lin Mengya casually answered with an excuse which sounded more like nonsense.

    If she had revealed that she went into the bridal sedan after Lin Mengwu failed to poison her to death, Shangguan Qing would never let her off but would call her a demon.

    "Oh, that¡¯s good. I was worried that you¡¯ve been bullied."

    Yueting patted Lin Mengya on her hand and a worried look appeared on her pretty face.

    "No way. In fact, Prince Yu had treated me well."

    Actually, the way Long Tianhao treated her, a mere employee, was faultless.

    Apart from the fact that he was always pulling a straight face, Long Tianhao had been rather nice to her!

    "That¡¯s more assuring. I can see that Prince Yu¡¯s feelings towards you is sincere. Now I rest assured."

    Yueting was indeed surprised to see how Long Tianhao was so protective over Lin Mengya.

    After the Crown Prince greeted King Ming, the banquet officially began.

    The majesty and elegances of the Queen made the rest of the consorts look like they were starts surrounding the moon.

    The Crown Prince, all smiles, kept toasting King Ming with wine. He was beginning to act more like the emperor of the country.

    Apart from talking to Yueting, her friend, it was a rare opportunity for Lin Mengya to meet up with the people from her family, so she quietly asked for the younger generations from her family toe to her for chats.

    "Big Sister Yue, how about you introduce me to your parents?"

    Since both Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother were not around, it was necessary for her to make arrangement to meet with Yueting¡¯s family.

    However, this seemed to put Yueting a tight spot. She shook her head and said,

    "It¡¯s alright to see my father, however, with my mother..., I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to meet her since you¡¯re now Princess Yu."

    Lin Mengya was taken aback when she saw the awkward expression on Yueting¡¯s face as she lowered her head.

    All of a sudden, she remembered that Madam Yue used to be the Queen¡¯s good friend.

    The Queen was the one who arranged the engagement between the two of them.

    However, who would have expected Yueting to mature into a kind and intelligent youngdy. Because of Lin Nansheng, she had argued with her mother numerous times because of their difference in opinion.

    If not because of Yueting¡¯s mother, this marriage engagement might not have carried through since the dynasty¡¯s schr was a principled man who adhered closely to protocols.

    "Don¡¯t say that, big sister. Even if I¡¯m a princess now, shouldn¡¯t I still behave like an educated person?"

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was insistent, Yueting stopped trying to stop her.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was a princess now, while Yueting¡¯s mother was merely a third-grade consort. She could not probably turn down her request.

    "Elder Sister, Mother had asked for you! How could you mishave in this way as a daughter of the Yues?"

 Chapter 88 Making a Wrong Move

    The two were interrupted by the voice of a willful child. Lin Mengya lifted her head to see a young girl dressed in a yellow dress.

    She looked to be around 14 to 15 years of age and she was wearing a velvet flower in her hair.

    She looked very much like Yueting, especially her eyes and brows. However, there was an air of wilfulness about her.

    Yueting pulled the little girl towards her immediately and gave her look, as she said with an affectionate tone,

    "This is my younger sister, Yueqi. Xiaoqi, Ya¡¯er here is Princess Yue. Do not be rude to her."

    Lin Mengya looked at this young girl to size her up. She was slim and there was still some childishness about her.

    However, she was definitely more lively and energetic than Yueting. Although she did look a little wilful, she did not give people the feeling that she was detestable.

    "Elder Sister£¬ you treated her better than you treated me, but I¡¯m your real sister!"

    Apparently, the young girl was jealous. Lin Mengya could hardly smother a smile. This young must be unhappy about the fact that Yueting always talked about her.

    "Nonsense. Come let me tell you something."

    Yueting gave Lin Mengya an apologetic smile and dragged Yueqi to the back.

    She whispered a few words into her eyes and all of a sudden, tears were welling up in Yueqi¡¯s eyes.

    Thereafter, Yueqing ran back to Lin Mengya in small steps and held on to her hand and said to her with an apologetic tone,

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know... please forgive me, Big Sister Lin."

    Yueting must have exined to her what happened and her condition.

    This innocent girl without any guile must have apologized to her because she was starting to sympathize her.

    The Yues were an amazing family. How did they end up nurturing two daughters who were so kind and forthright? All the more, Lin Mengwu appeared to be even more despicable inparison.

    "Don¡¯t say that. We will be rtive in future, and we should meet up more often, shouldn¡¯t we?"

    Yueqi nodded her head vigorously at Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion.

    However, Yueqi started to shake her when she saw Long Tianhao pulling a straight face. She moved closer to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ear, saying,

    "Your Prince does look very handsome, but his mannerism is so indifferent. I¡¯m afraid he might give me killer looks when I visit you."

    This little girl was so adorable, so lively and exuberant. In this way, she was very much like Lin Mengya.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve another little girl in my house. If you two get to meet up, you can go outside together to y."

    Yueqi¡¯s character was very simr to that of Baizhi.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard, yful bickering could be heard every day because of Baizhi¡¯s innocent character.

    If she were to have a few girls with a simr character, she believed her life would be very interesting.

    After Yueting and Yueqi continued chatting with Lin Mengya for a while, it was time they returned to their seats.

    She thought in her heart that perhaps this was not the appropriate asion to pay her respects to the rest of the Yues. She decided that she should prepare an appropriate gift for her brother¡¯s future mother-inw another time.

    After three rounds of wines, the atmosphere had be much more settled and harmonious.

    When the singers and dancers were dismissed from the stage, they had entered into the most import part of the banquet.

    "Most honorable Crown Prince of Dajin, and the Queen, I, King Ming, had made this trip for a purpose. It is my hope that you will grant my request."

    King Ming bowed respectfully as he spoke.

    The Crown Prince and the Queen looked at each other knowingly, but pretended that they were clueless about what was about to be said.

    "Please say it, King Ming. We will grant your request if it is within our power to achieve it."

    "This is Tianbei, my son, who has reached marriageable age. It is my hope to find him a virtuous wife from Dajin.

    After he finished the sentence, all the royal officials with daughters began to perk up.

    Most of them started to regret bringing their beautiful daughters to the banquet today.

    If their daughters were to be chosen, they would have to leave their family to follow King Ming to the distant western vassal state. Who knew when they would get to see each other again?

    Yet there were some others who were hoping for a chance that their daughters would be picked.

    Hu Tianbei was a handsome crown prince after all. He was going to take over the throne of the western vassal state.

    It was not at all bed to one day be the queen. This sounded like a good arrangement to some.

    As Lin Mengya looked around, she did not find Lin Mengwu.

    It was no wonder she did not dare to make herself appear before all the guests. She had been beaten up so badly that her face was all swollen. She would definitely be mocked at if she appeared before so many people.

    "Oh? Since King Ming has this intention, I think it¡¯s a good thing. The Dajin women are all very virtuous. I wonder who King Ming has in mind? Please let me know whose daughter King Ming has his eyes on."

    While it seemed that they were having this important conversation, Lin Mengya looked coldly at the mother-and-son pair, who had secretly set up everything.

    This entire matter had been set up long ago. At this moment, they were just going through the motion and pretending to make considerations.

    However, because Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were both not present at this moment, people would start to talk if King Ming were to openly specify that Lin Mengwu was the candidate.

    She wondered how they were going to proceed from here.

    "I think the women of Dajin are good, which is why I am at a loss of how to choose. I would have to trouble to Queen to help."

    The Queen smiled and said,

    "If that was the case, let¡¯s have all the daughters of our officials showcase their talents. Firstly, it is for King Ming to choose a wife for his son, and secondly, we can all enjoy the entertainment.

    No one dared suggest otherwise since this was the Queen¡¯s idea.

    All the prettily adorned youngdies followed the eunuch out of Yuanshan Pce to wait for them turn to showcase their talents.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and she pondered about what talents Lin Mengwu possessed.

    After Shangguan Qing and her father had been married for 15 years, she had only given birth to this one daughter.

    For this reason, they doted on Lin Mengwu. Although she was a malicious person, she was exceptionally skillful in ying the Chinese guitar. The music she produced was enough to make people want to dance to it.

    It appeared that the Queen was thinking in this line.

    As expected, when all the youngdies went off to prepare their item, Shangguan Qing finally appeared.

    When Shangguan Qing first entered the banquet hall, no one really noticed her.

    She was wearing an impassive expression on her face and she did not look in Lin Mengya¡¯s direction at all.

    There was also anger on her face as she looked in the Queen¡¯s and the vice Princess¡¯s direction.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes andughed to her self. It looked like Lin Mengwu was pretty badly injured. From Shangguan Qing¡¯s expression, it seemed she was also unwilling to proceed with Lin Mengwu¡¯s marriage engagement.

    However, there was no way she could triumph over the Queen¡¯s will.

    Every Dajin girl would have a private tutor to educate her at home.

    Dajin girls may not have much opportunity to learn the things in the books, they were usually well-trained in the arts, be in ying a musical instrument, or singing and dancing.

    The first few girls who presented their items had done well, but not they were not excellent.

    Eventually, when the Eunuch announced Lin Mengwu¡¯s name, everyone present was cranking his neck and searching intently for her.

    As the sound of music started ying, a girl wearing a veil began walking from backstage.

    Lin Mengwu had put on a veil on her face, covering most part of her face, leaving only a pair of beautiful eyes.

    With moved with grace and her long hair swayed in rhythm. Every of her dance move was elegant and graceful.

    Lin Mengya nodded quietly. Regardless of her poor rtionship with Lin Mengwu, she could not deny the fact that there was no one in the entire capital city who was more skilled at ying the Chinese guitar than Lin Mengwu.

    As the beats progressed faster and faster, Lin Mengwu¡¯s dance steps were picking up speed at the same time.

    She was twirling like a dancing butterfly. However, Lin Mengya was not expecting this butterfly to be dancing towards the side of the stage.

    As she moved around the circr stage, her graceful moves had attracted the most attention from the floor.

    However, at some stage when Lin Mengwu might have made a small mistake when she tripped and fell.

    The spectators gasped in shock as she fell down from the stage.

    Lin Mengya secretly snorted and as she could see through Lin Mengwu¡¯s schemings.

    The ce where she fell off was where exactly Long Tianhao¡¯s seat was.

    ording to the drama script, Long Tianhao would reach out to catch the falling beauty.

    It was not because of any special reason. Rather, even a normal person would have reacted by helping a stranger who had fallen down.

    However, how could Long Tianhao be judged based on the standards and expectations of any other person.

    He was holding on to a cup of wine and looking indifferently at Lin Mengwu as she fell onto the floor.

    There was a "Thud!" as Lin Mengwu hit the floor.

    In that instant, the expressions on the spectators¡¯ faces were that of astonishment.

    Initially, they had thought that she was talented in both ying the musical instrument and dancing, but it seemed that it was a joke after all.

    All the guests burst out inughter and the Queen¡¯s face fell in that instant.

    "Are you alright, Miss Lin?"

    The eunuch was the first to react. He dashed over and held on to Lin Mengwu.

    Embarrassed and enraged at the same time, Lin Mengwu shook off the eunuch¡¯s hand and nced at a dispassionate Long Tianhao with a pained look.

    Why did he rush over to Lin Mengya when some men tried to strike a conversation with her?

    While she could not even receive any pity from him even when she had a great fall?

    So this was what was in her mind.

    Lin Mengya finally understood what Lin Mengwu¡¯s intention was. Lin Mengwu definitely did not understand Long Tianhao¡¯s character.

    Long Tianhao was the type of person who would be extremely dispassionate about the people and the things he did not really care about.

    Moreover, Long Tianhao would not want to be implicated in such trouble in such an asion.

    Serve her right!

    Lin Mengya secretly felt a sense of satisfaction, but she pretended to look concerned by shaking her head to show her disapproval towards her husband¡¯s neglect.

    At that moment, Long Tianhao lifted his eyes and coincidental they met Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    "Well done!"

    Long Tianhao could almost read the message in Mengya¡¯s eyes, saying that he had done a good job.

    "She deserved it."

    In the same way, Lin Mengya could read what her husband was trying to say from his eyes. At this instant, she could feel her sense of satisfaction climaxed.

    Lin Mengwu had always enjoyed throwing herself into people¡¯s arms.

    Unfortunately, there was zero chance she could do that with the very cold Long Tianhao.

    As the atmosphere turned tense, the Crown Prince stood up and made a suggestion, saying,

    "Mother, I think it would be a better idea for the Crown Prince of the western vassal state to make his own decision. It there is someone whom he falls in love at first sight, wouldn¡¯t you receive credit for facilitating a beautiful marriage?"

    Since the n for talent search had failed, he had immediately moved on to a contingency.

    Lin Mengya nced at Lin Mengya, whom the eunuch had helped over to her seat, then nced at the free-spirited Crown Prince of the western vassal state.

    The Dajin Crown Prince was obviously starting to panic to have resorted to this move.

    Lin Mengya tried to smother augh that was bubbling up from within her. It looked like their n was not going to work.

 Chapter 89 Dont Touch What Belongs to Me

    "Alright, Bei, why don¡¯t you go around to see if there is anyone whom you fancy. Juste back and tell us."

    King Ming did not seem bothered by what happened. To him, it was just a minor episode which did not affect him at all.

    Lin Mengya was beginning to feel perplexed. By right, King Ming would have known of this n regarding Lin Mengwu.

    However, why did King Ming seemed to have no reaction to Lin Mengwu and what happened to her?

    Unless he was hiding it so well that even Lin Mengya could not tell from looking at him?

    If this were the case, King Ming would be a very sophisticated personality.

    "Yes, Father."

    Hu Tianbei got up from his seat and with a cup of wine in his hand, he began walking through the crowd.

    He was already a very handsome man, coupled with his elegant clothes, he looked especially noble and charming.

    There was not a hint of uncouthness in him and he instantly won the hearts of the many youngdies present.

    There were even some of the bolder youngdies who braced themselves to look him in the eye.

    Lin Mengya was almost certain that King Ming and the Queen had conspired with each other without Hu Tianbei¡¯s knowledge on this matter.

    In fact, it was easy to see that the n was for the Queen to give King Ming a daughter-inw, who could act as a spy other than building a closer rtionship between the two nations. How could King Ming be unaware of this?

    If King Ming decided to be unfaithful, it would be made known to the daughter-inw for sure.

    However, if any ident happened to Lin Mengwu, he would be the one to shoulder the me. Although it may seem that he was bringing home a daughter-inw, in actuality, he was bringing home a forefather.

    Moreover, he must have seen through Lin Mengwu¡¯s intention just now.

    How would she be a good consort for the crown prince if she was ady who threw herself at other men in front of so many pairs of eyes?

    By that time perhaps the entire royal family would be aughing stock in the western vassal state.

    After what happened just now, Hu Tianbei probably did not have a good impression of Dajin women anymore.

    Lin Mengya was most disagreeable to the marriage of convenience. In case of a discord between the two nations.

    The innocent consort would be the one to suffer most.

    The unfortunate thing was, she was not in power to make the decision.

    Unexpectedly, Hu Tianbei did not put down the cup of wine on the table in front of anydy after walking around the banquet hall.

    In fact, he had made his way to the ce where the Dajin royal family members were seated.

    The Queen frowned and wondered if he had his eyes on a princess.

    Although that was not a big problem, she would prefer it to be Lin Mengwu, who would be very useful to her.

    Hu Tianbei did not fancy any of the princesses. He walked up to Lin Mengya instead.

    He ced his cup of wine in front of Lin Mengya on the table and started to talk while all the people looked shocked.

    "The other day, I bumped into the maidservant of a nobledy. After asking around, I discovered that this maidservant was Princess Yu¡¯s maid. I¡¯m wondering if Princess Yu would be willing to give her to me as my consort?"

    In that instant, all the people present were shocked into a daze after hearing Hu Tianbei¡¯s words.

    How would the prestigious royal prince of the western vassal state fancy a maidservant?

    Was this a joke?

    Did this imply that all the nobledies present were no match for a mere servant girl serving Princess Yu?

    Even Lin Mengya was dazed as stared at the silver cup containing the wine, sitting in front of her.

    What did he mean? Was he talking about Baizhi?

    All of a sudden, she remembered that the two of them had an argument. If this was what led to love at first sight for him, did this not sound ludicrous?

    "You... I don¡¯t really get what you mean, did you make a mistake?"

    Lin Mengya inquired with caution, fearing what she heard was really Hu Tianbei¡¯s intention.

    "No, my mind is set. I will only marry her and no one else. I hope Princess Yu will grant my wish."

    Hu Tianbei sounded determined and immovable.

    The Queen and the Crown Prince both took on a ghastly expression, but there was no way they could take back their words.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, taking a consort is a serious matter and you should not treat it lightly. If you really fancy Princess Yu¡¯s maidservant, you may ask Princess Yu to grant her to you as a concubine."

    As the Dajin Crown Prince panicked at how things had turned out, he quickly tried to put a stop to it.

    Lin Mengya, however, was displeased. How could the Dajin Crown Prince make a decision on her behalf? Baizhi was her maidservant after all.

    She pondered for a while, lifted up the cup to wine on the table and said,

    "Baizhi is not really my maidservant, but she¡¯s my god sister. If that is the case, I have to ask her opinion on this. If she agrees to it, Your Highness, the Crown Prince of the western vassal state, you have to make her your consort, keeping to the customs. Are you agreeable?"

    Immediately, Lin Mengya could sense the Dajin Crown Prince and Queen shooting her a malicious look.

    Regardless of how they plotted and schemed, in the end, the Crown Prince was being taken by Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservant.

    She could imagine how much Dajin¡¯s Crown Prince and Queen must have hated her at now.

    What could they do even if they hated her to the core? She was not even afraid of their evil schemes.

    At this time, Lin Mengya had the pce guards as well as Qinghu protecting her, she had nothing to fear, even the secret evil ns of the Queen and the Crown Prince was going to deter her.

    Who would have expected Hu Tianbei to agree to the terms set out by Lin Mengya?

    The two of them lifted their cups of wine and clinked them together as a gesture that they have made an agreement.

    The speed at which this was progressing was out of everyone¡¯s expectation.

    Did Hu Tianbei really fall in love with Baizhi at first sight?

    Lin Mengya looked at Hu Tianbei with doubt as he blinked his eyes at her in quick session.

    Instantly, she understood what his intention was and Lin Mengya also secretly nodded.

    So this was what was happening.

    What a clever Crown Prince. He was really cautious although he may appear to be unrefined.

    Hu Tianbei returned to his seat. He was unperturbed by how the others were looking at him. He was only looking at Lin Mengya, who nodded at him.

    Seeing that they could not put a stop to this, the Dejin Queen and Crown Prince looked as if they were going to vomit blood.

    "Your Highness, King Ming, don¡¯t you think this is happening too fast and abrupt?"

    The Dajin Crown Prince had been pulling a straight face but now he was forcing a smile on his face and attempting to negotiate terms with King Ming.

    "This matter..."

    King Ming was about to express his thoughts about how ridiculous this engagement was turning out, when Hu Tianbei got up from his seat and prostrated himself before the king.

    "Father, the man from the western vassal state had always esteem the promises we make. I had just had an agreement with Princess Yu. If I were to break it now, I would be going against the nature of our people. Moreover, our queen also did note from a noble family. Didn¡¯t you always tell me that the most important thing is the harmony between a husband and his wife?"

    The gravity of Hu Tianbei¡¯s words rendered King Ming and Dajin Crown Prince speechless.

    Right from the beginning, the Dajin Crown Prince and the Queen were agreeable to Hu Tianbei¡¯s request to make his own choice.

    It would not look good on them if they took back their words just because there was a change in the candidate.

    However, it seemed that Hu Tianbei¡¯s words were very effective.

    King Ming changed his attitude immediately and patted Hu Tianbei on his shoulder, saying,

    "Good, you are a true man of the western vassal state, who is faithful and true to your words. You may rise. I will grant you this engagement."

    Even King Ming had stated his stand. It appeared that the matter had been set.

    The Dajin Crown Prince opened his mouth, but nothing came out of it.

    "Alright, since the Crown Prince had already given his heart to someone, why don¡¯t we give them our blessings?"

    The Queen was a cunning fox after all. She quickly changed her attitude to go along with Hu Tianbei¡¯s wish.

    "Thank you, Your Highness."

    Hu Tianbei and King Ming immediately thanked them with a bow. Although the atmosphere was still a little awkward, the Queen was all smiles by now.

    The banquet proceeded as per normal, however, both Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao could sense that this was the quiet before the storm.

    "Father, Mother, I¡¯m very envious of Elder Brother for finding a beautiful wife. I¡¯m wondering if I can also bring a wife back to the western vassal state with me too?"

    Hu Lunan¡¯s words immediately brought the tense and awkward atmosphere back.

    Hu Tianbei looked at his little brother disapprovingly. He was aware that Father was actually not very keen on the marriage of convenience.

    Now, why did Lunan make such a request?

    "If Second Prince is having this idea, I¡¯m sure Mother, the Queen would be more than happy to help."

    If their n did not work with the crown prince of the western vassal state, they definitely entertained the idea of the second prince entering into a marriage of convenience with them.

    Anyway, no one could be sure who would end up seeding the father as king.

    One would imagine Hu Lunan knew this as a fact. He smiled subtly and pointed towards an inconspicuous corner of the hall.

    "I have a feeling that thisdy there is a virtuousdy. I want to marry her."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s missed a beat as all eyes turned to look at that direction. It was none other than her big sister Yueting, who was looking at her helplessly.

    That was outrageous! How could he even think to consider someone in the Lin Family?

    Once again Lin Mengya was implicated again. Back then, the marriage engagement between the eldest daughter of the Yues and the eldest son of the Lins was known to everyone.

    Now, the second prince of the western vassal state had his eyes on her. In that instant, people started talking about Master Lin.

    "It looks like Master Lin is going to be a cuckold."

    "Isn¡¯t that right? He is fighting with our enemies bravely at this moment, but his fiance was going to be snatched away by the second prince of the western vassal state, sigh..."

    All kinds of rumors entered Lin Mengya¡¯s ears and this instantly stirred up her fierce anger.

    What a scoundrel this second prince of the western vassal state was! While he failed in kidnapping her, now was he eyeing on her sister-inw?

    Lin Mengya let out a coldugh and not caring much about the consequence, she snorted,

    "You called yourself the trustworthy royal family from the western vassal state, but what turned out is a bunch of shameless people who snatch other people¡¯s wives."

    Although Lin Mengya had used a light voice, it was echoed throughout the banquet hall and everyone present held their breath.

    This princess was truly one who spoke her mind without any fear.

    The Dajin Crown Prince¡¯s piercing eyes were on Lin Mengya instantly. He did not expect this woman repeatedly messed up two prospective arrangements for marriage for convenience.

    He almost lost it there and then.

    "Third Younger Brother, please discipline your consort!"

    Although Prince Yu was arrogant and aloof, he was merely a clown in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes.

    If it were in the past, Long Tianhao would have shut his consort up immediately.

    Today, however, Long Tianyi responded by standing up and fixing his eyes on his consort.

    "What Ya¡¯er said was right. I have the same sentiments too."

    "Wah..." the guests were beginning to panic. Did they hear wrongly?

    They were shocked that this heartless Long Tianhao who did not even lift a finger to help the beauty who fell from the stage, would take such a risk by standing up for his consort!

    Good heavens! Things had gone so crazy in this banquet!

 Chapter 90 Fright in the Middle of the Night

    "What do you mean? I can see thisdy is not married yet. Are you trying to mislead us, Prince Yu and Princess Yu?"

    King Ming was obviously displeased. The chance to be his elder son¡¯s bride being taken by Prince Yu¡¯s servant girl.

    Now, even the second¡¯s prince¡¯s choice of bride was dictated by Princess Yu.

    Although he was a foreign king in Dajin, he was not going to be taken advantage of by anyone.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude turned around unexpectedly as she said with a gentle voice,

    "Please forgive me, King Ming. It¡¯s all my fault that I¡¯ve neglected to exin the reason behind, which the second prince is unaware of."

    Lin Mengya had made sure she found out everything about King Ming¡¯s temperament. He was a reasonable man as long as people talked to him in a polite manner.

    If she insisted on her ways, she was afraid that King Ming would be unreasonable.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s immediate change of attitude had calmed King Ming down a little.

    In term of status, the consort of a prince may not be inferior to him after all.

    "However, if I find your exnation uneptable, Princess Yu, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give way to you."

    King Ming was beginning to sound assertive.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not upset. On the other hand, she smiled faintly as she walked up to Yueting with light and graceful steps.

    "Miss Yue is my brother¡¯s fiance. Everyone in Dajin knows this as a fact. Even His Majesty, the Emperor agreed to their engagement. Of course, it is natural that the Second Prince doesn¡¯t know about this. I apologize for being so blunt with my words just now because this matter concerns my brother¡¯s reputation. Your Highness, King Ming, please forgive me."

    King Ming¡¯s facial expression kept changing when he heard to Lin Mengya¡¯s apology.

    When he nced at his second son, there seemed to be a sh of emotion in his eyes.

    However, that look disappeared when he turned back to Lin Mengya.

    "In this light, Nan was the one who was too abrupt. Since it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s will, let us not try to go against it. Nan, I think let¡¯s forget about choosing a consort for you for now."

    Although King Ming seemed easy going in this negotiation, he was in fact the strong-minded, unwavering decision maker in the western vassal state.

    This could be clearly seen from the attitude of his sons towards him.

    Yueting had been holding on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and had juste to realize what just happened.

    "Wait! Although Miss Yue is engaged to Master Lin first, Master Lin is still fighting the battle at the borders. What if it dys Miss Yue¡¯s future. Wouldn¡¯t that be unfortunate?"

    The Crown Prince of Dajin said abruptly, sounding as if he was concerned about Yueting¡¯s future.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and was about to give a rebuttal when Long Tianhao interrupted her, saying,

    "Our soldiers out at the borders were exposed to the elements day and night. I¡¯ve heard back in the battle at Fangjia Dam, Lin Nansheng fought valiantly and finally brought victory for us. Now, our soldiers are still at fighting at the borders, if the soldier¡¯s fianc¨¦ were to be given to someone else as a wife, Your Highness, the Crown Prince, wouldn¡¯t you be worried that our soldiers would be devastated and demoralized?"

    Long Tianhao¡¯sments brought tears to many retired soldiers who hade back in the capital.

    Back then they had fought valiantly on the battlegrounds.

    Some had missed their old mothers¡¯ passing, while some old mothers had to suffer from the loss of their sons.

    There was even one soldier whose entire family of over ten members caught the pestilence going around back home and were so severely ill that they could not get out of bed.

    At that time, he was only a file miles away from home. However, for the sake of protecting and defending his nation, he missed saying goodbye to the people dearest to him.

    Presently, the father and the son of the Lins were by the borders fighting. It must be a trying time for them.

    It looked like the Dajin Crown Prince was going to use the future daughter-inw of the Lins to achieve a marriage for convenience for his benefit. Such a move precisely shattered the morale of the soldiers!

    Immediately, a few important government officials looked at the Crown Prince with disapproving eyes with a hint of rebuke.

    The Crown Prince suddenly realized that he had said something wrong!

    Yueting held on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and her face was totally drained of colors from fear.

    Her life had always been so simple and smooth-sailing until now.

    It consisted of waiting patiently for her lover, who was the handsome and valiant young general, to return on a horse to take her as his wife.

    Never would she have imagined that the second prince of the western vassal state would have his eyes on her. She was so scared that her soul left her.

    "Ya¡¯er, Ya¡¯er, what should I do?"

    Lin Mengya patted her trembling hands and gentlyforted her, saying,

    "Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one can make you ept this marriage for convenience."

    Yueqi was as lost as her elder sister. Her big round eyes were filled with tears by this time.

    Why would her poor thing sister meet with such a thing?

    "Let¡¯s discuss this another time. The Crown Prince was just negligent, there¡¯s no need to blow this up, Prince Yu."

    Finally, it was the Queen who stepped out to diffuse the tensed atmosphere.

    She cursed under her breath and secretly rebuked her son in her heart.

    From the moment the Crown Prince blurted out that foolish statement, the Queen could feel a rising exasperation.

    What a useless thing! Even after nurturing him personally for thest twenty years, was this the best he could do?

    The basis for the nation¡¯s stability lies in the soldier¡¯s guarding and fighting at its borders.

    In the past, their forefathers had built up the nation of Dajin by relying on the power of their army. It was through this that they were able to overthrow the previous dynasty.

    If they were to disappoint and demoralize the soldiers in the army, would it not be equivalent to ruining their nation¡¯s future destiny?

    Although the Crown Prince was not willing to give in, he did not dare to argue further.

    "It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll let this go. Nanlu was not sensible enough. Rest Assure, Princess Yu, the people of the western vassal state would never do such thing as to take other people¡¯s wives and children by force."

    King Ming was indeed a heroic character, who could bend and stretch to the circumstances. At the same time, he was also meticulous and rigorous.

    Lin Mengya nodded, spoke someforting words to Yueting, then returned to her seat.

    Once seated, she could sense the eyes of her Crown Prince and Queen boring into her.

    But so what?

    From the time they start to devise a scheme against her, persecuted her to be Princess Yu, they had be her arch enemies. She knew that would not stop until they destroy her.

    As the banquet continued, Concubine De, using her headache as an excuse, left early with Lin Mengya to return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    The Queen, who was either more concerned about mending her rtionship with King Ming, or wasying down the foundation for her ruse, did not stop Concubine De.

    Sitting in the horse carriage were Lin Mengya and a terrified Baishao beside her.

    "We almost got into trouble at the banquet, Miss! You were a little too impulsive and almost scared me to death."

    Baishao patted her chest and cast an anxious look at her mistress.

    She initially did not believe the im that her mistress was a very bolddy, but today she witnessed for herself.

    In the presence of the Crown Prince, the Queen and the entire hall filled with the royals and officials, Baishao thought she could barely even.

    However, her mistress was able to argue her way! She was indeed exceptionally daring!

    "As the saying goes that a reasonable person would be able to walk miles, while an unreasonable person would find it difficult even to take one step. We have reasons and we make sense, so why shouldn¡¯t we fight for it?"

    Today she had been bold to take a big risk. Had it been a small scale banquet, she might not have achieved what she wanted.

    The different was that this banquet was attended by all the important subjects and officials.

    Not to mention that the Crown Prince and the Queen would not dare to be rash and impulsive, they would have persecuted Yueting and forced her to marry the second prince from the western vassal state, not caring about how bad they would look.

    By tomorrow, what happened today would be spread far and wide, over the north and the south of the river in Dajin.

    By then, they would not be able to shoulder the consequences.

    "You may have your reasons that make sense, but the Queen wouldn¡¯t even reason with you! Just look at how the Crown Prince had spoken today. He obvious despised the marriage engagement between Master Lin and Miss Yue. I¡¯m just worried..."

    Baishao had reason to worry.

    At this juncture, Lin Mengya had closed her eyes to rest, but her mind was working out the ns at a lightning speed.

    It was not enough just to describe the Crown Prince and the Queen as malicious.

    Today, it was a close shave for her.

    She supposed another battle had begun because of the past grievances as well as the new one which she stirred up today.

    There wasplete silence in the horse carriage when Baishao tossed some incense baits into the incense burner by her feet.

    The subtle aroma from the incense burner immediately rose and filled the entire horse carriage.

    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and dragged Baishao to hide in a corner together.

    "What¡¯s happening, Miss?"

    Baishao was totally clueless as to what was happening, when the sound of fighting echoed through the air from outside.

    "Hush!"

    Lin Mengya gestured with her hand, indicating that Baishao should keep quiet.

    The twodies hid at the most protected corner of the horse carriage in a crouched position.

    As expected, their windows were poked with little holes from the tip of many arrows after a series of swishing sounds from flying arrows.

    Baishao went into shock as she leaned into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    How dare they carried out their evil n even before she returned to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion? They were outrageous!

    "Princess..."

    The guards outside the horse carriage did not expect these men attacking them to be so tough.

    While the guards realized that there was no moment within the carriage, they turned to charge towards their enemies.

    Their attacker, the men in ck attempted to get into the carriage to see the situation in it but were being blocked by the guards.

    "Brothers, charge!"

    Seeing that the horse carriage had be a target for the arrows, their eye¡¯s burnt with rage.

    Since Princess Yu married into the family, their remuneration had increased a great deal.

    This was not to say that the prince did not treat them well, but Princess Yu definitely paid more attention to details was more understanding. For this reason, the guards had always remembered to look out for the princess¡¯s interest.

    On top of that, these guards were mostly soldiers in the past and they knew to carry out their mission to the point of sacrificing their lives.

    However, they were overpowered by arge number of the enemy and gradually undermined by them.

    Finally, there were two men in ck who found an opportunity to board the carriage. The sickle shape swords in their hands were shing with a bloodthirsty brilliance.

    When they lifted up the curtain to the carriage, Lin Mengya was no where to be seen.

    How was that possible?

    The two men were going to have a thorough search of the carriage when footsteps of marching were heard from afar.

    It was definitelying from an army of soldiers who had undergone training if it sounded so uniform. The men in ck realized that thing had turned for the worse for them, so after signaling to each other with a whistle, they hurried off.

    These attackers had left as abruptly as they appeared in the first ce. By the time the Yulin Guards arrived, what was left were the many corpses lying all over the ground.

    "The Princess! Will Someone please check if the Princess is alright?"

    After the crisis had been solved, the guards from the Prince¡¯s Mansion dashed towards the horse carriage straight away.

    The horse carriage which was like a target for the arrows remained sturdy. They lifted the curtain but at first nce were unable able to spot where the Princess was.

    "Where¡¯s the Princess? Has she been kidnapped by those men?"

    The guards were about to start pursuing those men in ck when they suddenly heard a cry of agonying from within the horse carriage.

    "We are right here! Help us get out of here!"

 Chapter 91 Comb through the Leads

    Following the direction of the voice, the guards finally found Lin Mengya and Baishao at the deepest part of the carriage.

    What happened was that at the critical moment, Lin Mengya had a brainwave and remembered that there was a hiddenpartment below the carriage where they used to store baggage.

    Fortunately, thepartment was empty and even fortunately, both Lin Mengya and Baishao were petite and were able able to fit into that space, thereby barely escaped the disaster.

    It was a false rm after all. The guards immediately quickly helped the twodies up from the hiddenpartment.

    Lin Mengya did not expect Baishao to remain so calm. Although her face had drained of its color, at least she was not shaking like a leaf like Baizhi.

    "Are you alright, Miss? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    When danger befell them just now, Lin Mengya had pushed Baishao into the hiddenpartment first. Baishao was touched and filled with gratitude by Lin Mengya¡¯s love and protection for her.

    "I¡¯m alright, but what exactly happened? Did those men leave any clue behind?"

    Lin Mengya shook her head as she allowed Baishao to do a quick check on her body.

    "Princess Yu, when the group of attackers saw the approaching Yulin Guards, they retreated immediately without leaving a trace as a lead. We will bring these corpses back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for further investigation."

    Who exactly were these men who appeared as quickly as they retreated?

    "I¡¯ll have a look."

    Lin Mengya alighted the horse carriage with supported by one of the guards.

    After a period of fierce fighting, there were quite a lot of casualties.

    Outside the carriage surrounding it were many Yulin Guards as well as security guards from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, who were protecting the horse carriage, making sure it was safe.

    As they casually went about turning the bodies around, strangely these dead men did not carry any indication of their identity, either were the guards able to tell with certainty where they were from.

    "ng!" Lin Mengya saw something small falling from the waist pocket of one of the attackers.

    She quietly picked it up and hid it in her palm.

    Lin Mengya stood up and cried out, saying,

    "It looks like these men had a n when they came. Where is themander fo the Yulin Guards?"

    A middle-aged general dressed in an armor immediately stepped forward and stood before Lin Mengya.

    He had alighted his horse and greeted Lin Mengya with a bow.

    "Greetings of peace to Princess Yu. Please forgive me for arrivingte. I am Xuanyuan Lie, themander of Yulin Guards.

    The security of the capital was also under the jurisdiction of Yulin Guards.

    "Whatever happened can¡¯t be med on you, General. These men were simply too cunning."

    Lin Mengya did not seem to be rmed by having a close escape from harm but was still smiling.

    Xuanyuan Lie quietly tried to size up this princess who was infamous in the capital city. This was his first meeting with her, yet it did not seem like the rumors about her were all that urate.

    "We are so grateful that Highness, the Princess is not ming us for what happened. We would be most happy to escort you back to your mansion."

    Lin Mengya nodded then boarded the horse carriage. Finally, she was escorted safely back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, by both the Yulin Guards and the security guards from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    While Prince Yu was still in the pce, Concubine De, on the other hand, had returned to Prince Yu¡¯s mansion earlier on.

    Lin Mengya had purposely kept quiet about the attack this night so Concubine De was not aware of it.

    "Rest Assure, Princess Yu. The Yulin Guards will do out utmost to find out the whereabouts of the assassins."

    Lin Mengya nodded as a chilling look shed across her eyes.

    "Alright, I will trouble General Xuanyuan to look into this matter."

    She had sent Qinghu to protect the people in Liuxin Courtyard earlier. Who would have thought that she herself would meet with danger?

    Why was there such chaos just under the Emperor¡¯s nose?

    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"

    Steward Deng and Lin Kui were waiting at the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for Lin Mengya¡¯s return with anxiety.

    "I¡¯m alright, bute to Liuxin Courtyard, all of you. If Prince Yu is back, please ask him toe over as well."

    "Yes, Miss."

    The group of people following her headed towards Liuxin Courtyard to further discuss the matter.

    "Is everything alright, Miss?"

    Baizhi and Baiji stood by the gates waiting for Lin Mengya¡¯s return.

    A severe-looking Lin Mengya closed the door, leaving only herself and her confidantes in her room.

    "Look at what this is!"

    Since there were no outsiders present, Lin Mengya finally took the object out from her sleeves.

    She ced it on the table so the rest could try to make out what it was.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    Lin Kui contemted for a long time before pick it up and putting it in his palm.

    The object was about an inch across, and it was a trigonous dart. Both of its surfaces had been polished to shiny and the tapering ends were extremely sharp.

    "I found this from the body of one of the men in ck. Strangely, after searching through so many of the corpses, only one was carrying this."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words concentrated everyone¡¯s attention on this tiny trigonous dart.

    "This object looks very delicate, and it was hard toe by. Could it indicate some kind of identity?"

    Although Steward Deng had not been in the society, he had sharp eyes. In fact, he had spoken what was exactly on Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    "I thought so too. Will all of you have a look at this to see if you know which secret society uses this dart?"

    However, the two of them took a careful look at it and ended up shaking their heads it did not ring a bell for them.

    At this moment, a messenger was sent to pass them the message that Prince Yu would be staying at the pce and not returning home tonight.

    Lin Mengya pondered over this but finally adjured the discussion. She would wait for Long Tianhao to return before making a conclusion.

    After the group dispersed, only the three maidservants and Lin Zhongyu remained in the room.

    From the time Lin Mengya stepped into the room, Lin Zhongyu had been wearing this frown on the face. He also had a worried look when he looked at Lin Mengya.

    "I heard you¡¯ve been attacked on the journey, Lass? Who has the audacity toy a finger on our littledy?"

    An anxious Qinghu dashed into the room and carried Lin Mengya into his arms, looked her up and down to ensure that she was unharmed before he rested his anxiety.

    "Okay, okay, I¡¯m alright, really!"

    She thought that if Qinghu was around when the attack happened, she would not have to embarrass herself by hiding in the secretpartment with Baishao.

    Qinghu gave her a second nce just to make sure she was alright, then he sat down on the chair, keeping his eyes trained on Lin Mengya.

    "Baizhi, would you apany Baishao to go and rest first? She had enough of a scare today, please make sure you¡¯re by her side."

    Baizhi, who had simr experiences, naturally knew how frightening this was for Baishao.

    Without hesitation, she held on to Baishao¡¯s hand and the two of them walked hand in hand to their room to rest.

    After Lin Mengya made sure they were gone and would not be able to hear anything she said, she asked in a whisper,

    "Did you find out anything?"

    Qinghu hesitated, then nodded his head.

    "Indeed there were some men who came for that silly girl, but I¡¯ve sent them away. One more thing, I¡¯m not sure if Long Tianhao had sent for some men highly skilled in martial arts, to surround the entire courtyard. There were also guards whose face didn¡¯t look familiar to me."

    Lin Mengya lifted her brows as she wondered what had happened.

    Could it be that Long Tianhao was aware that the Queen and the Crown Prince was venting their anger on Baizhi?

    Or...

    "Big Sister, can youe out for a moment? I have something I¡¯d like to tell you in private."

    Lin Zhongyu, who had remained silent for a while, suddenly stood up and started speaking with a hurried tone.

    Lin Mengya looked at him quizzically, but nodded her head, then followed Lin Zhongyu out of the door.

    The night wind felt a little chilly.

    Lin Mengya looked at the young man dressed lightly and her heart skipped a beat.

    She realized that she was not aware when she started not being able to read this young man¡¯s mind.

    "Big Sister, I... I have deceived you."

    Lin Zhongyu found it so difficult to say out these words.

    The once stubborn and willful young man had turned into someone cold and aloof.

    Standing behind him, Lin Mengya was speechless.

    "Actually, I¡¯m not an orphan. On the contrary, I¡¯vee from a prominent family. You can say that my status is not inferior to that of Prince Yu."

    He had suddenly dropped this bomb on Lin Mengya that she started to feel dizzy.

    Before she could solve Baizhi¡¯s problem, Lin Zhongyu¡¯s problem arose.

    Why was it that the people around her kept giving her surprises?

    She rubbed her temple with her slender fingers, pondered for a while and said,

    "I am not bothered about your background. I didn¡¯t mind whether you were of some noble birth back when I brought you back. If you find it awkward, you didn¡¯t have to tell it to me. Just remember that I¡¯m forever your good Big Sister."

    In fact, Lin Mengya had long sensed something.

    Xiaoyu was exceptionally good-looking, which implied that he did note from an ordinary family.

    Although he had been through a lot of hardships, he had matured tremendously since he entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    How was it possible for him to have such a great transformation if there wasn¡¯t someone who was secretly helping him?

    "Are you sure you¡¯re not upset that I haven¡¯t told you the entire truth, Big Sister?"

    As he turned around, he looked at Lin Mengya with his bright eyes which were full of expectation.

    She nodded in response. To her, Xiaoyu was a much-needed family member. She would not be bothered about this trivial matter.

    "That puts my heart at ease. Oh yes, Big Sister, I can see that Qinghu is overburdened. Moreover, he is a man and it¡¯s not very convenient for him to be so close to you always. How about I gift you with someone else? What do you think?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s first reaction was to reject his offer. However, she reflected upon what happened recently and thought that there were indeed many troubles that came her way.

    She did not need to feel awkward with Xiaoyu.

    When Lin Zhongyu observed that Lin Mengya was not against the idea, a brilliant smile appeared on his face.

    He waved his small hand in the air and immediately, a slim ck figure appeared on the open space in the courtyard.

    "What can I do for you, Young Master?"

    Although the voice sounded a little mellow, it was crisp and clear.

    When Lin Mengya took a good look at the figure, she was actually a pretty girl.

    "Arise, you will belong to Big Sister from today onwards. Regardless of any circumstances, you are responsible for protecting Big Sister."

    Xiaoyu¡¯s severe expression on his face at this moment was a total contrast to the innocent young man Lin Mengya knew.

    She was surprised to find that this littled was in fact as fierce as a small tiger.

    For some unknown reason, a sense of pride welled up in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    "Yes, Miss. Qingluan will do my utmost to protect my master."

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s expression fell and suddenly with a cold voice, he said,

    "Big sister is as important as my life. If she were to be hurt in anyway, don¡¯t think about bringing me back."

    The girl called Qingluan turned to Ling Mengya suddenly and looked at her with embarrassment as if she was rejecting his idea.

    "Forget it. It¡¯s not good to force this on her, isn¡¯t that right?"

    Moreover, she did not feelfortable having someone whom she was not familiar was to be by her side. She had to beware her too.

 Chapter 92 Putting the Blame on Them

    "Looks like you all still do not have respect for me. Then leave, I don¡¯t need followers who are unwilling to submit to me."

    The young girl¡¯s rejection had stirred up Lin Zhongyu¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    There was a hint of youthful innocence in his impassive voice.

    Lin Mengya looked on coldly, but thought that Xiaoyu had done the right thing.

    It was required for a master to be assertive and decisive.

    If a master is overly assertive, he would lose his servants¡¯ loyalty; however ,if he is too soft-hearted, his servants would think that he is weak.

    "Qingluan wouldn¡¯t dare! Please forgive me, Young Master. I¡¯m at fault, Young Master, please forgive Qingluan!"

    The young girl panicked. She was only trying to follow instructions. She did not expect her young master to be so adamant.

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s expression was one of indifference. He was relentless.

    "Your Highness, Princess Yu, Qingluan was at fault. Will you please put in some good words for me to my master, so he will stop being angry with me?"

    She was indeed a clever girl. Knowing that her way was not going to work, she turned to Lin Mengya for help.

    Lin Mengya could not bear to reject her request when she saw the desperate expression on her face.

    She walked up to Lin Zhongyu quietly and stood behind him, put out her hand and tugged at his sleeves.

    "Alright, stop being angry. Look at how you had scared her."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words was like a miracle pill, which immediately rxed Lin Zhongyu¡¯s serious facial expression.

    "I will allow you to remain here because my elder sister had pleaded on your behalf. However, do remember that from now on, you have to show more respect to my elder sister, even more than the way you respected me."

    "Yes, Qingluan will adhere by your instructions."

    It appeared that Xiaoyu had always pulled a straight face in front of his subordinates.

    This must be the reason why the young girls seemed to breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Lin Zhongyu rxed.

    Lin Mengya wondered how this young man was like when he was not in her presence.

    "From now on, you will not be called Qingluan. I will call you Baisu. You will be staying by my side at all times to protect me. Do you get it?"

    Lin Zhongyu was careful and meticulous, considering the name Qingluan could create some problem for Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was proud to see that Xiaoyu was attentive to even this small detail.

    "Yes, Baiyu will submit to your instructions."

    As Baisu got up, Lin Mengya realized that she was just a young girl around 15 to 16 years old.

    She did not understand what the people in these old times would allow a child to be a bodyguard.

    She wondered where this young girl stands in term of her skills in martial art ifpared to Qinghu.

    "Rest assure, Big Sister. Although she is not as skilled as Qinghu, she is still considered highly skilledpared to the othermon fighters."

    Lin Zhongyu added, as if he could read Lin Mengya¡¯s the doubts in her mind.

    Lin Mengya nodded, believing that was sufficient to protect her.

    At least she was not as perverted at Qinghu.

    "Alright, I¡¯m keeping her with me. You should go get some rest, it¡¯s gettingte."

    Lin Zhongyu nodded and returned to his room to rest.

    The moon was shining bright. Lin Mengya headed to the small pavilion, thinking over the events that happened during the day.

    There was not only the incident of the attack.

    There was the matter about Baizhi as well as Elder Sister Yueting. She would have to think up solutions for their problems.

    "Are you not going to sleep yet? Beware that your face will be wrinkled from theck of sleep."

    The voice of Qinghu echoes through the courtyard and as Lin Mengya turned her head around, she spotted his tall silhouette under the moonlight.

    "Do you recognize the owner of this object?"

    Lin Mengya asked, staring at the trigonous dart in his hand.

    "Erm, when I was working in the past, I¡¯ve seen this object somewhere. But I can really pinpoint whom it belonged to, just I remember this person was someone noble, maybe a subject in the royal courts."

    Qinghu¡¯s reply made Lin Mengya frown slightly.

    "A subject in the royal courts? Could it be the Crown Prince?"

    It seemed rather reasonable to think this way. The Crown Prince had wanted to set up a marriage for convenience with King Ming, but his n was time and again upset by Lin Mengya.

    However, something was amiss if one were to think more carefully.

    If the Crown Prince and the Queen wanted to attack her, they had a lot of choices and did not need to take the risk of nning such an attack.

    Although the group of men in ck had appeared abruptly, they had treated as quickly as they appeared.

    It appeared to be a show they put up for her to watch.

    "They must have used someone else to attack me, so they could put the me on others."

    Regardless, she believed that this trigonous object would eventually be traced back to the Crown Prince."

    Whoever was the mastermind behind all this would just sit back and watch the fight.

    If Lin Mengya really started to fight with the Crown Prince, she would be letting whoever was behind be get what his way.

    Qinghu started looking serious for once.

    When he was out in society, all conflicts and problems were so solved by either fighting or killing.

    However, he had observed how Lin Mengya had time and again experienced a close shave with death after he came to work for her.

    The person in authority could easily annihte an entire n just by giving an order and no one could refute this.

    Even if one were to be very powerful, he could be overturned in the twinkling of an eye.

    Lin Mengya had to watch every step as if she was treading on ice.

    "Lass, why would you want to stay in this mansion and be a princess? What about you follow me to travel around bohemian."

    Apparently, Qinghu did not care much about status and power in society. Otherwise, he would not have spent three years of his time by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    "Bohemian? What is it like in there, sly fox?"

    In her present life, Lin Mengya had also fallen in love with some so-called knight errant.

    After knowing Qinghu, she had gradually got to know what bohemian was about.

    Conflicts and fights were inevitable around people.

    One would not be able to defend himself against the secret attacks even if he was highly skilled in martial arts.

    "The so-called Bohemian is not much different from here."

    After pondering for a moment, Qinghu suddenly smiled.

    He spoke in this manner, sitting beside Lin Mengya.

    "I was brought up being kept indoor in a mansion. While the other boys were learning kicks and punches, I was learning the skill of charming people."

    Lin Mengya was learning bit by bit about Qinghu¡¯s past when at this moment, he had let down his guard.

    Although he had been a through a lot in life, he had this carefree look about him.

    Nevertheless, his fists were held tightly by his side at this moment.

    "When I was eleven, I was the most beautiful thing the nobles and wealthy people could boast about. From that year onwards, I was always by the bedside of the nobles and wealthy men who loved other men. Even up to today, many of the senior subjects in the courts were once my clients."

    A hateful look momentarily shed across his eyes, but Qinghu quickly hid it behind his careless facade. He had only allowed LIn Mengya to see the side of him which was filthy.

    "Later on as I grow older, my master had a new toy and so he sent me to Peach Blossom Dock. Then I became what you see of me now."

    It was rumored that Qinghu was rather temperamental and unpredictable.

    However, who would have imagined what kind of inhumane abuse he had gone through since he was young.

    He was not crazy, neither was he an idiot, nor was had he gone berserk. He was at the best possible state he could be now.

    "You are also my friend, Qinghu. If there¡¯s anything you dream of doing, do go ahead, because I will give you all my support."

    Qinghu shook his head, smiled and said,

    "I will not revenge on them since these things are of the past now. Moreover, many of them were punished because of me. It is enough for me to know that for a fact. Anyways they are all aged by now, but I¡¯m still young and beautiful. In this light, I¡¯mpletely victorious over them!"

    He was back to his cheeky disposition, however, Lin Mengya seemed to be burdened even more.

    If Long Tianhao was likened to her parents who provided all her physical need and an overbearing big boss, and Lin Zhongyu was her adorable little brother, then Qinghu would be an unconventional yet trustworthy big brother.

    She was a very lucky girl, who, within a period of three months, had benefitted so much from these people.

    At the pavilion, Lin Mengya had also, for the first time, revealed a little bit about herself.

    "Actually, I also don¡¯t quite belong in this world."

    Apart from Qinghu who heard what she said, there was another person who overheard their conversation.

    Long Tianhao was standing not far from the pavilion, looking at the two of them in the pavilion.

    Although Lin Mengya did not have a loud voice, he still managed to hear everything clearly.

    Did not belong to this world? Did she feel that all that fighting happening in the mansion was too frightening for her?

    He must have neglected this point. Although she was unique in her thinking, she was a fragile woman after all.

    Every now and then, there would be people eyeing on her, wanting to bring harm upon her, so much so that she had to live in fear all day long. He felt he had failed her in this sense.

    "Night, you are to always stay by the Princess¡¯s side from now on, so that she would not meet with any harm. If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll be punished with death."

    Ye, who had never left the prince¡¯s side since he was young, was now given to serve the Princess just like that.

    The usuallyposed and calm Ye looked a little shaken up for a second.

    In the past, his master had only instructed him to protect the princess for a few days. However, now his master waspletely handing him over to the Princess.

    Good heavens! Are you running a fever, Prince Yu?

    "I know your martial art skills surpass that of Qinghu, so I know you two will be able to keep her safe even if she were to meet with an army. Just remember what I say, to protect her so that she would not get in harm¡¯s way.

    Ye was the most outstanding of all his shadow guards, who had saved him from danger countless times.

    However, he did not know why he could so easily choose Lin Mengya¡¯s safety above his own.

    Perhaps it was because it would be too troublesome to look for another princess like her if Lin Mengya were to die.

    As these thoughts run through his mind, he had the urge to stay on in Liuxin Courtyard to listen to what Lin Mengya had to say.

    "I have something I¡¯m very curious about. The rumor about you being an idiot had gone viral in the capital city. However, I had seen with my own eyes that you are indeed a very very cunning person."

    In his thirty odd years wandering around in the bohemian, he had not met anyone who could outwit him.

    However, he had always failed to take advantage of her in the many times they shed.

    For this reason, Qinghu was perplexed.

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too dim-witted! In fact, I used to be a real idiot. However, I was subjected to too much shock that day in the bridal sedan. I only remembered that there was a bright light that shed across my eyes. That¡¯s when I became like this."

 Chapter 93 I Can Help You

    At the mention of this issue, even Long Tianhao found it especially strange.

    During that period of time, Ye had sent out secret agents to investigate the matter more than once. The reports he got was that Miss Lin was repulsive-looking and totally insane.

    This was all part of the Queen¡¯s n to use Concubine De to threaten and oppress him.

    Little did he expect that he had stumbled upon a treasure.

    He was initially wary of Lin Mengya, however, as time went by, he slowly let his guard down on her.

    Although she was a toughdy, her eyes were clear and she did things in the open, even if she meant to harm.

    Actually, after careful consideration, she had her reasons for everything she did.

    Perhaps things happened the way she imed it to be, that she was stimted by the shock she experienced when she was in the bridal sedan.

    As Long Tianhao went into deep thoughts, Qinghu spotted him.

    After signaling to Lin Mengya with a look in his eyes, Qinghu disappeared.

    Lin Mengya was left on her own in the pavilion to enjoy the sight of the moon.

    "Your Highness, the Prince, why are you trying to hide since you¡¯vee?"

    Her crisp voice was raised to a higher pitch as she spoke and Long Tianhao was slightly taken aback. Nevertheless, he walked out from the shadows quietly.

    "I will be in charge of your safety from now on."

    Lin Mengya looked nkly at Long Tianhao for a few seconds before she recovered.

    She smiled faintly and with a soft voice, she said,

    "In that case, thanks, Your Highness."

    Long Tianhao was a man of his words. He would bring to pass whatever he promised to do.

    By this time, she was surrounded by highly skilled people in martial arts. She supposed no evil man could even get closer to her.

    The words of Long Tianhao carried much more weight than all that pointless insurance.

    "I¡¯ve sent men to do some investigation. Those men who attacked you belong to the Crown Prince¡¯s death squad. The only thing was that they don¡¯t usually show themselves."

    "So..."

    "So I have a feeling that they were not the Crown Prince¡¯s men."

    Lin Mengya looked at the princes with admiration.

    It appeared that Long Tianhao was not just a good-looking dude, but was extremely intelligent too.

    He realized that they were able to arrive at amon understanding regarding certain issues.

    She was many times better than his silly friends were.

    "That¡¯s exactly my thoughts, I find them very strange. Every move of theirs was ruthless and fatal, yet they were so quick to retreat and did not even try to remove theirrades¡¯ dead bodies. They didn¡¯t look like they were from the death squad, who would go all out toplete their mission. They could be putting up an act, yet it looked so real."

    Tomon people who meet with such an attack, they would first try to investigate the whereabouts of the attackers.

    However, the dead bodies that were left behind did not present any identity or leads.

    The only thing that was left behind was the trigonous dart, which could be used to prove the identity of the attackers.

    Although the clues were pointing towards the Crown Prince, yet it also proved him to be innocent.

    Of course, it could also mean the Crown Prince had purposely designed this suspicious attack episode.

    "That dart was the masterpiece of a weapon maker in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion. Each man in the death squad carried one of these darts as prove of his identity. There was venom on the dart, which could kill a person upon contact."

    Long Tianhao saw the trigonous dart left behind by Qinghu on the stone table and frowned.

    While Lin Mengya was looking at Long Tianhao with astonishment. She realized she had underestimated this Prince Yu all these while.

    "I would not expect Your Highness to know about this secret."

    All along, she had thought that Long Tianhao was being repressed by the Crown Prince. He must have a reason for it.

    However, she did not expect him to be all-known, so much so that he even knew about the Crown Prince¡¯s death squad.

    "Actually, all these years we have been aware of what¡¯s going on each other¡¯s life. Although I¡¯m totally aware of what went on in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, I cannoty a finger on him. Do you understand?"

    "So that was it," sighed Lin Mengya.

    It was no wonder that despite the fact that her Liuxin Courtyard, Long Tianhao¡¯s Qinwu Courtyard, and Concubine De¡¯s Art Courtyard were heavily guarded,

    Her whereabouts were still exposed.

    "No wonder those mishaps befell me earlier on because my whereabouts were disclosed somehow. Now I knew why."

    Long Tianhao nodded as he agreed that Lin Mengya had many close shaves with death from secret ambushes or outright attacks.

    Sometimes he even believed that Lin Mengya must be a very lucky or that she had the special protection from some deities.

    There had never been one person who was able to survive Qinghu from Peach Blossom Dock, nor make him give Ye to her.

    Perhaps she was really someone unique.

    "Please inform me beforehand of whatever you n to do from now on. You may also freely mobilize the guards in the mansion."

    To Lin Mengya, it was pointless trying to put her under durance.

    It would be a better idea to just let her handle. It could bring about a better result.

    "Why? May I know why, Your Highness, the prince?"

    She could sense that Long Tianhao¡¯s attitude towards her was getting a bit strange.

    "I don¡¯t want to be under someone else¡¯s control once again."

    In thest twenty years, although he had always had the Emperor, his father¡¯s protection, he had to tip-top around as he lived under the repression of the Crown Prince¡£

    His mother, too, had been very cautious in whatever she did in the pce. However, she was still threatened by the Queen in the end.

    So much so that during King Ming¡¯s visit this time, he was being blocked outside Taihe pce when he requested to see the Emperor, his father.

    It turned out that the Queen and the Crown Prince were the ones who obstructed him.

    He had enough of this.

    "I understand now."

    From how Long Tianhao stood up for her at the banquet today, he had basically dered war against the Queen and the Crown Prince.

    If Long Tianhao did not revolt, he would be used of a more serious crime.

    At this time, the Crown Prince was disying signs of being a tyrant even before he was made the emperor.

    By the time, he took over as emperor, would they not be beheaded for sure?

    Lin Mengya was not the kind who would resign to fate when being bullied.

    "It¡¯s good that you finally understand. Go and rest since it¡¯s gettingte."

    Long Tianhao nodded and turned to leave.

    Looking at the prince¡¯s silhouette, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was touched for the first time by this man.

    Long Tianhao may appear aloof on the outside, but he was willing to pay any price to protect the person he desired to protect.

    She wondered who would be the blessed girl who would take up that ce in his heart.

    She shook her head as she also wondered why she was being so sentimental today.

    Lin Mengya found it hard to fall asleep that night. She lied on the bed and started analyzing the current situation.

    Under normal circumstance, no incidents that befall her should have happened under the Emperor¡¯s nose.

    However, they did happen.

    The princess was kidnapped, andter she stirred up amotion in public and the assassination that happened after dark.

    These incidents should not have happened in the capital city of a nation, unless there was someone in power who was behind all that had happened.

    Alternatively, perhaps these people had made special ns just to target her.

    However, no one would find out that she was secretly working for Long Tianhao.

    However, why was she always the one to meet with danger?

    This was something that Lin Mengya perplexed about.

    If their n was simply to take down Long Tianhao and harm Concubine De, that would be more effective than targeting her.

    When she flipped around in her bed, she saw the moonlight was reflecting off the peony essory on the desk.

    Lin Mengya came to a sudden realization.

    This was part of the dowry gifted to her by her father.

    The main target of the attackers was the power of the Lin family, the power in her father and brother¡¯s hands.

    If she were to die a sudden death in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Prince Yu would be the first to be med.

    In addition, given that her brother and father doted on her, her father and brother would hate Long Tianhao if he were unable to provide an eptable reason.

    For this reason, she had to quickly write a letter to her father and brother to exin the situation to them.

    At least, she had to let them know which side she was.

    She secretly made up her mind to do this without going through Long Tianhao and her rtionship with her father and brother.

    After much thought, she dwelled on the point that Yueting was the only one in Lin¡¯s mansion, and she would be the best conduit for sending the message.

    After she made up her mind, Lin Mengya nned to make a trip to the Yues to make her request known to Yueting.

    Yueting¡¯s parents were after nobles in the capital city.

    Although the two families were rted by marriage, they had not been in good terms for a long time.

    Because Yueting¡¯s mother was the Queen¡¯s good friend before the Queen entered the pce.

    The Queen¡¯s marriage arrangement was more or less part of an evil scheme.

    However, even Yueting¡¯s family did not expect that she eventually indeed fell in love with Mengya¡¯s elder brother, the young general.

    For the past years, Yueting had been secretly helping Mengya.

    No matter whether it was her brother or for Yueting¡¯s love for her brother, she had made up her mind about her visit to the Yue¡¯s to meet Yueting¡¯s parents.

    Early the next morning, Baiji and Baishao had startedmenting about the gifts they prepared for the Yues.

    "Miss, everything had been prepared ording to your instructions. Will you check through them?"

    Although the three of them were curious about how Baisu had joined them in their mistress¡¯s house so abruptly overnight, they carried out their respective duties ordingly and did not gossip.

    Nodding her head, Lin Mengya had a look at the lift of gifts.

    Altogether, there were over ten items of gifts.

    There were the precious jade cicada, new cakes, and high-quality Linluo fabric. They had prepared gifts from acquired from foreignnds, which could not be found or seen anywhere in the country.

    "Not bad at all. These things are totally presentable. Follow me there, all four you. Also, inform Qinghu that he would be staying back to keep watch at home."

    Just when Lin Mengya finished her sentence, there was a voice expressing displeasureing from within the room.

    Apart from Baisu, the other three were used to this happening all the time here.

    "Don¡¯t be rmed. This person is my bodyguard. Just like you, he is here to protect me and make sure I¡¯m safe."

    From Baisu¡¯s facial expression, it was obvious that she did not wee Qinghu¡¯s presence.

    Lin Mengya smiled and patted Baisu lightly on her shoulder as an indication for her to rx and not be rmed.

    Baisu kept the sword in her hand. She was aware that there was the presence of someone highly skilled in martial arts within this courtyard.

    She did not expect this guard in front of the princess was such a skilled martial artist.

    What a strange mansion and what a strange princess.

 Chapter 94 The Current State of the Yue Family

    After sending a messenger to Long Tianhao to give him a reply, Lin Mengya went out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, bringing with her four maidservants.

    They were riding on a carriage which bore the sign of the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, apanied a dozen guards along its sides in an orderly manner. This attracted much attention from the people around.

    "Miss, why did we bring so many people with you today?"

    Baizhi asked in puzzlement, as she lifted the curtain of the horse carriage and look at the group of guards escorting them.

    "Isn¡¯t it simple? Our mistress is visiting her future sister-inw. We can¡¯t look too pathetic, otherwise, we would be looked down upon."

    Baishao, who was always quick with her mouth, happened to speak Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Big Sister Yueting had also given her a hint earlier on.

    Today, Lin Mengya had to use her status as a princess to add to their gravity. Perhaps the Yues might even refuse their visit and not open their doors to wee them.

    "Miss Yue is a beautiful and gentledy. She had always treated our Princess with kindness."

    Baizhi sounded excited when she mentioned matters concerning Big Sister Yueting.

    As Lin Mengya listened attentively to parts of the conversation, all the more she thought that her future sister-inw was a gem hard toe by because she was so virtuous.

    Indeed her brother was blessed in this way.

    "Unfortunately, while Miss Yue is such a pleasant person, her mother is not an easy person to deal with. Please be reminded not to lose your cool if she says something that offends you."

    The moment they mentioned the Mrs. Yue£¬Baizhi turned to look at Lin Mengya with concern.

    Although she was d her Miss was an intelligent woman, her temperament was hard to predict sometimes.

    "I get it."

    She lowered her head and blow on the hot tea ced in front of her.

    She was all ready to defend and protect her brother and sister-inw. She was determined to settle the matter with her future inws.

    Soon, the horse carriage arrived at the Yue¡¯s Mansion. The Yues were a schrly family and apparently, they were different from any other regr families.

    Although the mansion had been housing a few generations of people and had been renovated over the years, it appeared in and simple and there was nothingvish about it.

    What a noble family! Lin Mengya sent men to bring the invitation and knock on the door.

    After about seven minutes, a kindly looking middle-aged man, together with some servants and his wife came out to meet Lin Mengya.

    "We are honored to have Princess Yu visit us, please forgive me for not being aware of youring."

    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage with the help of Baisu in a graceful manner, befitting a princess.

    "You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony, my respected inw. I should have paid a visit earlier on but was overburdened with various matters. Finally, I am able to find time today to pay you a visit. I should be the one apologizing for the dy.

    Yue Shilin smiled gently. He thought it amazing for such a young princess to carry herself with such grace befitting of her status and cast her an approving look.

    "Please don¡¯t mention it. The honor is ours that you havee to visit our humble abode. Pleasee in."

    At the arrival of the princess, everyone at the mansion weed her with the utmost respect as she was escorted into the house. Lin Mengya was quietly scanning the surrounding and was puzzled that she did not see Mrs. Yue and Yueting.

    Suddenly a familiar figure appeared in her line of vision. It was Yueqi. She was following behind the crowd, trying to signal to Lin Mengya about something.

    Her face was filled with anxiety. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat as the thought sh across her mind. Could something bad have happened to Big Sister Yueting?

    As the entire group of people arrived at the great hall in the mansion, Yue Shilin finally sat down at the honorable seat after Lin Mengya insisted.

    The servants in the house had already prepared the best tea and as Lin Mengya took a sip, it was indeed an exceptionally fragrant and high-quality tea.

    "Your Highness, the princess, how have you been in the prince¡¯s mansion? Brother Muzhi, who was guarding the nation at the borders had been anxious to know about your situation."

    Yue Shilin and Lin Muzhi had been friends since they were young. One of them was into literary while the other, into military affairs. Theyplemented each other and got along really well.

    For this reason, Yue Shilin treated Lin Mengya with affection such as towards his own children.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya was well-educated with good manner. She was very simr to Lin Muzhi in this way, and for this reason, he was fond of her.

    "I¡¯m doing very well. Thank you, Uncle Yue, for being concerned about me. I missed my father and brother a great deal too since I haven¡¯t heard from them for a long time."

    In fact, her father had been writing letters home every month.

    However, the letter had always been kept by Shangguan Qing.

    The little toys sent by her brother through the messengers had always been taken by Lin Mengwu.

    Those ythings which did not interest Lin Mengwu would be casually thrown away by her.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was actually very concerned about her father and brother. It was just too bad that themunication between them had been obstructed by those two repulsive women at home.

    "Brother Muzhi is doing well. I¡¯ve just received a letter from him recently. Although it was harsh at the borders, the soldiers were fighting fiercely to defend the nation. Your father was a valiantmander and the enemies did not dare to attack the army, which is why we¡¯ve been enjoying peace for the time being."

    All of a sudden, she felt a sense of pride welling up in her. In her memory, her father was a gant man but had always been very gentle and tender with her.

    He definitely did not vent his pain of losing his only true love onto Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya believed she was the most blessed person in the world for having her father¡¯s love.

    "In that case, my heart is put at ease. Mengya hade for a special request from you, Uncle Yue."

    "Please tell me about your request."

    Lin Mengya smile as a pleading look appeared in her eyes.

    "These are some clothes I prepared for my father and brother. I¡¯ve heard that the weather is harsh at the borders. I heard that my father had sacrificed his own coat for the soldiers and been through winter with little warm clothing. As his daughter, I could not bear the knowledge of him suffering the cold. Uncle Yue, please help me pass these clothes to them to elevate my guilt."

    Lin Meng had her men to carry arge chest over. Yue Shilin was obviously taken aback when he saw the wooden chest.

    What kind of items of clothing was these that it required such a big chest to carry?

    When he opened the chest, all he saw was thick winter clothing folded neatly in rows. He could tell these were not just for Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng alone.

    "This..."

    "There are altogether a thousand and eight hundred winter coats in here. They were prepared by Prince Yu. This is just a small gesture for the soldiers at the border. Although what Mengya and the prince are doing is limited, we hope to at least do something for the soldiers."

    All these were indeed prepared by Long Tianhao.

    After the enemy¡¯s attackst year, the soldiers at the borders had to suffer the risk of death as well as the shortage of warm clothing and food.

    Long Tianhao would often send his men to provide the soldiers with more food and clothing.

    However, this had always been done secretly.

    Lin Mengya had requested Yue Shilin to carry the clothing to the soldiers this time was so that people would know, yet not be too loud about it.

    After all, these were not sent out directly from the prince¡¯s mansion. It would be up to Yue Shilin how he wished to exin this.

    "Oh, I would thank the prince and you on behalf of the soldiers at the borders then."

    Although Yue Shilin was a literary official, he was definitely one with rectitude and a patriotic mindset.

    Because of all the injustices and evil that was happening, he, being a loyal subject was had not been regarded and fully utilized. Moreover, the Crown Prince was only interested in enjoying life and had never been concerned about the soldiers at the borders.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s move would be able to win the hearts of the Yangxi family who were rted to Yue Shilin.

    She intended to gradually master the power for Long Tianhao little by little with all that she could do.

    "Don¡¯t mention it. Please do keep quiet about this. If anyone were to ask, Uncle Yue may say that it is simply a gesture of filial piety from Prince Yu and me. I¡¯m sure you understand the difficult situation Prince Yu and I are in."

    Lin Mengya reminded Yue Shilin about their situation as she put on a bitter expression on her small face.

    Of course, Yue Shilin understood that the Crown Prince and the Queen were not magnanimous towards them.

    "Rest assured, Princess, I know what to do."

    Nodding, he assured Lin Mengya as the two of them finally arrived at amon understanding.

    After the chest of clothes was carried elsewhere, they enjoyed themselves, and their rtionship was even closer than before.

    Then she gently asked a question, saying,

    "Oh yes, Big Sister Yueting and I get along really well. Why did I not see her anywhere?"

    As Lin Mengya asked the question, trying to sound casual, Yue Shilin¡¯s face froze for a moment. Just when he was about to reply, Yueqi blurted out saying,

    "Big Sis, please save my sister. She¡¯s going to die under my mother¡¯s hands!"

    At Yueqi¡¯s words, both Lin Mengya and Yue Shilin¡¯s faces fell.

    "Qi¡¯er, don¡¯t be so rude. You may leave!"

    Yue Shilin had said those words with a helpless tone.

    Lin Mengya immediately understood what had happened. Mrs. Yue, being so calcting, must have wanted Yueting to abandon her brother for the prince of the western vassal state.

    She snorted and thought that it would not be so easy to take away the daughter-inw who was engaged to the Lin family.

    She waved to Yueqi, indicating for her toe over.

    "What had happened to Big Sister Yueting? Can you tell me about it?"

    Yueqi sniffed and began to cry.

    "Mother is trying to force Big Sister to agree to the marriage for convenience, but she refused. Mother then locked her up in the room. Big Sister is so stubborn that she decided to go on a hunger strike. Qi¡¯er is worried that if she continues in this state, she would copse."

    Lin Mengyaughed secretly in her heart as she thought that Qi¡¯er was rather good at exaggerating.

    It had only been one day, how would she be starved to death?

    However, since Yueqi had told her what happened, she had to y along.

    "Uncle Yue, what is happening? Big Sister Yueting had been betrothed to my brother, how could she marry another£¿"

    Yue Shilin was turning red when he was questioned even by this youngdy.

    Naturally, he would not want his daughter to marry off to a faraway ce. Moreover, it was wrong to break an engagement.

    However, his wife had threatened him with death this time and he was helpless.

    He was definitely not going to talk to Brother Mu about breaking the engagement, yet he could not be hard on his wife. He was in a dilemma.

    "This... sigh, this was all because of my useless wife."

    Yue Shilin said with a sigh.

    The guilt in his face made him look years older all of a sudden.

    Lin Mengya understood the situation. After pondering for a while, she said,

    "This is after all your family matter. However, if Uncle Yue trust me enough, I could speak to your misses. What do you say?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s initiative action moved Yue Shilin.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya was in high-status as a princess, and it might be able to control the tigress in his house.

    "Would I be imposing on you, princess? Moreover, I should not wash our dirty linen in public."

    In aforting tone, Lin Mengya replied, "How is this washing dirty linen in public? Once Big Sister Yueting marries into our household, we will be one family. We should not be considered as two separate families. Rest assure, Uncle Yue, Mengya will do my best and not put you in a difficult position."

    Yue Shilin pondered for a moment, but eventually gave a nod and said,

    "In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Princess."

 Chapter 95 Even the Mother-In-Law Refused to Give Face

    Yue Shilin was left with no choice and decided to take up Lin Mengya¡¯s offer anyhow.

    Lin Mengya followed him into the deeper part of the mansion.

    Lin Mengya remembered that she had been here with her father when she was young.

    However, the situation had changed since and the people staying here had changed too.

    "Big Sister Lin, do you really have a way to persuade my mother?"

    Yueqi held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and led the way in a hurry. She had more or less been raised by her elder sister so that rtionship was especially intimate.

    On top of that, Big Brother Lin, who was at the borders all year round, always sent interesting ythings to her and her elder sister.

    For this reason, Yueqi was indeed very satisfied to have him as her big brother-inw.

    "I¡¯m not totally confident. We¡¯ll have to y by ear."

    Lin Mengya may have said to just go along with the flow, but she was definitely not one who would easily give up.

    She was definitely not letting go of Sister Yueqi, her future sister-inw, for the sake of her elder brother.

    "Here it is. Mother had locked Big Sister¡¯s room door so that no one could get in."

    Still sniffing, Yueqi stared at the door with a painful and dissatisfied look.

    Lin Mengya put on a smile, walked up to the door and gave it a few knocks.

    "Who¡¯s that? Madam had given instruction to keep everyone out. Have you not heard?"

    A voice of rebuke sounded from the room all of a sudden. Even though Yue Shilin was a mild-tempered man, he could not stand it anymore.

    He gave Lin Mengya an apologetic look, then his face turned severe as he cried out, saying,

    "Are the words of Madam an imperial edict? In this house, I, Yue Shilin, the master would take no nonsense from a servant!"

    When the servant in the room heard Yue Shilin¡¯s voice, she did not dare to say anything more.

    When the servant opened the door, she saw a group of people standing outside the door.

    Her eyes were especially attracted by ady in court dress, whose sleeve was held by her Second Miss.

    Although the young mistresses in the mansion were already exceptionally beautiful, they were not even half as beautiful as thisdy.

    She was like a fairy.

    "I¡¯m Princess Yu, a good friend of your young mistress. Please send for her toe and meet me."

    Although the fairy sounded so gentle, her instructions were firm and unquestionable.

    The servant had never seen someone of such high status, and in a panic, she turned to run to the main hall of the house.

    "Quick, let Elder Miss Yue out of her room. Princess Yu is here to visit her!"

    At the mention of Princess Yu, it sounded as if she was an awesome rtive of the emperor, whom even their master was fearfully respectful towards.

    However, before the guarding maid could open the door, a severe voice sounded from the courtyard outside.

    "I was wondering who hade to show off her status£¿So it is Princess who was just in the limelight at the pce yesterday! I don¡¯t think you should meddle with how I discipline my daughter."

    Her voice was mean and had a hint of displeasure in it.

    As Lin Mengya turned her head, she saw a middle-aged woman dressed morously walking towards her, apanied by her maids.

    She supposed this must be Mrs. Yue.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya finally understood why Yue Shilin was kind of fearful of his wife.

    She had upward-nting eyes that give people a feeling of being severe. Although her features were generally delicate and beautiful, there was an air of meanness in her look.

    After one look, one would be able to tell that she was not someone whom anyone would want to mess with.

    The strange thing was Big Sister Yueting had a strong resemnce to her mother.

    However, the same features, when reflected on Big Sister Yueting¡¯s face appeared elegant and mild.

    If not for the resemnce, Lin Mengya would never believe that this mean and rude woman was Big Sister Yueting¡¯s birth mother.

    "Auntie was making it sound too serious. I¡¯m simply here to pay a visit to Big Sister Yueting. What serious mistake did Big Sister Yuetingmit that she wasn¡¯t even allowed to see Mengya?"

    The polite manner in which Lin Mengya conveyed her message made Mrs. Yue frowned deeper.

    With a snort, it was obvious that Mrs. Yue was not going to give Lin Mengya face.

    "She¡¯s unfilial because she talked back to her mother. I just wanted her to reflect on her misbehavior behind the closed door."

    Yueqi would no longer hold her anger when she saw how unreasonable her mother was.

    "Mother, you are obviously trying to force Elder Sister to marry the second son of King Ming. In what way was Elder Sister unfilial?"

    Her childish voice had brought about a surprised expression on the face of the people around.

    Although Yue Shilin was frowning, he did not try to stop his younger daughter from speaking up.

    Mrs. Yue was obviously fuming as seen from her facial expression. It looked as if she was about to strangle her little daughter.

    Lin Mengya was the only one whose expression did not change. She was still smiling at Mrs. Yue at this moment.

    "I wonder if Second Miss Yue is telling the truth?"

    Lin Mengya inquired with an amicable voice.

    However, only people who truly knew her would understand that she was the scariest when she behaved in this way.

    Mrs. Yue stood her ground and was not a bit afraid of Lin Mengya.

    "I suppose Mrs. Yue had forgotten that your eldest daughter is our Lin family¡¯s future daughter-inw."

    Lin Mengya wore a straight face as she fixed her eyes on Mrs. Yue.

    She was surprised that Mrs. Yue dared to be so arrogant before her, the Princess. Apparently, the Queen must have offered her attractive benefits.

    How could there be such a mother in the world? Who would ask her daughter to marry someone she does not fancy just in exchange for her own interest?

    "So what if it is so? Presently, Lin Nansheng is at the borders and my daughter is at a marriageable age. Are you saying my daughter should live like a widow?"

    Mrs. Yue said confidently just like Lin Mengya would not be able to find a better reason to refute her point.

    On the contrary, Lin Mengya broke into a chilly smile, which sent chills up people¡¯s spine.

    "I wonder how many brains Mrs. Yue has. How dare youmit treachery against the Emperor. Do you really think that the people in the imperial court could step on the Imperial edict just because the Emperor has fallen ill?

    What a serious usation. Not only had Mrs. Yue¡¯s face fallen, so had Yue Shilin¡¯s.

    Not to mention that it was an act against an imperial edict, what she did may equate to rebellion.

    Once used of such a crime, the Yue¡¯s would be in grave danger.

    "How... in what way have I gone against the imperial edict? Stop spouting nonsense."

    Mrs. Yue¡¯s attitude had obviously be much less arrogant than a moment ago.

    Nevertheless, she was not ready to give in to Lin Mengya.

    "That¡¯s right, you may not have gone against the imperial edict for now, however, once Yueting marries another man, and that will equate to going against the imperial edict. Have you forgotten, Mrs. Yue, that it was the Emperor who matchmade my brother and Big Sister Yueting? Even if the Crown Prince eventually takes over the throne, there was no way he could refute this imperial edict."

    What Lin Mengya said turned Mrs. Yue¡¯s face very pale.

    Even if they did not talk about how going against the imperial edict would bring cmity upon the Yues.

    Mrs. Yue had also underestimated the change Lin Mengya as Princess Yu could bring about in this matter.

    If she were to offend her, in light of how Prince Yu doted on Lin Mengya, the Yues would definitely get into trouble.

    By then, even the Queen may not be able to protect the Yues.

    "Mrs. Yue, I understand that as an elder and as Elder Sister¡¯s mother, you have your considerations, and you meant well for her. However, somethings just don¡¯t work the way you think they do."

    Lin Mengya warned Mrs. Yue again, and hinted that she would not let this matter go so easily.

    The arrogant Mrs. Yue a moment ago had be very quiet.

    She was not an idiot. She had seen with her own eyes the countless conflicts and fights within the imperial court over the many years when she was in Yue¡¯s mansion.

    Yue Shilin wiped away his perspiration as he kept his eyes trained on his wife.

    Hopefully, she would stop being so stubborn and go against Princess Yu.

    "You indeed sound reasonable. However, if Yueting is the one who wants to ept the marriage for convenience, then I would think it¡¯s not a good idea for us to stop her?"

    She really was pushing it.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya secretly conceived a murderous feeling towards her brother¡¯s future mother-inw.

    "In that case, why don¡¯t we let Elder Sister Yueting out from the room and rify everything in the open?"

    Mrs. Yue had suggested the idea and now there was no backing out.

    She forced a nod.

    The servants guarding the door quickly unlocked it and Yueting¡¯s frail figure dashed out of the room immediately.

    "Mother, I¡¯ve already been betrothed to Nansheng, how could I marry another man? If you continue to force me to ept the marriage for convenience, I will kill myself to prove my resolve!"

    Yueting was obviously very determined and this was clearly reflected in the way she looked at Mrs. Yue.

    "You... you¡¯re such an unfilial daughter... how can you threaten me like that?"

    Mrs. Yue was so infuriated that she pointed a trembling finger at Yueting as she spoke.

    Yueting, on the other, had tears rolling down her face, as she bit on her lips and refused to yield.

    "Uncle Yue, you can see by yourself how determined Elder Sister Yueting is. I guess there is nothing more I need to say, don¡¯t you think so?"

    Yueting¡¯s attitude spoke for itself and Mrs. Yue had nothing else to say.

    At least Lin Mengya was above her in position for now. With the imperial edict, she had no other choice but to retreat.

    "What Princess Yu said was right. Ting¡¯er is part of the Lins now. No one can change that fact!"

    Compared to his wife who tried ways and means to such up to the Queen, the straightforward Yue Shilin was totally not agreeable to the marriage for convenience.

    He used topromise in some matters in the past in order to keep peace within the family.

    This had resulted in Mrs. Yue being so arrogant in the way she handled all matters.

    It seemed that she had almost brought cmity over the Yue family!

    "I will keep quiet about whatever happened today, so you can be at ease, Uncle Yue."

    Seeing that Mrs. Yue had made apromise, Lin Mengya did not try to persecute her further.

    In fact, she could see that Yue Shilin was still the one to have the final say in the Yue family.

    As long as he did not agree to the n, no one else could force Elder Sister Yuting into the marriage for convenience.

    "You... all of you! Alright, you two have done a good job, I¡¯m the only viin here. So be it!"

    Both her husband and daughter were on Prince Yu¡¯s side to attack her.

    Instantly, the dictator of the family had blown her top.

    In her anger, she shot the two of them a killer look, and ignoring all the necessary pleasantry, she stomped out of Yueting¡¯s courtyard, bringing all her maid and servants with.

 Chapter 96 The New Monster in the Princes Mansion

    Even Yueting was surprised that Lin Mengya managed to convince her mother.

    Although she was sessful not because she used reasoning, rather, it was more like threatening.

    However, her mother yielding did not equate to them being victorious.

    She was afraid that her mother might be brewing some new moves.

    Lin Mengya, who could read Yueting¡¯s mind, patted her hand and said,

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll be here for you."

    Yueting nodded and her eyes welled up in tears when she looked up at Lin Mengya again.

    She was ready to suffer any difficulties in her home. As long as she could be with Big Brother Nansheng, she would be contented.

    She was thankful that Lin Mengya was also rooting for them. She was no longer alone in this.

    "Uncle Yue, I¡¯m afraid Aunt Yue would not let this go so easily. We may need Uncle Yue to help us as a mediation."

    Every household had its own problems. There was Shangguan Qin in her own family while the Yues had Mrs. Yue.

    It seemed that their lives would no longer be a peaceful one from now on.

    She was sure she had utterly offended Mrs. Yue today, which surely affected the rtionship between the two families.

    "Rest assured, Princess. Now I am aware of the pros and cons of our decision and naturally, I won¡¯t let my wife do as she wishes."

    Lin Mengya nodded. Yue Shilin¡¯s words had given confidence and assurance.

    Nevertheless, to Lin Mengya, Elder Sister Yueting would be likened to a time bomb as long as she remained in her house.

    It appeared that she needed to quickly think of a solution for her to marry into the Lin family as soon as possible.

    Dear brother, did you even know that your little sister had been working so hard for a blissful marriage for you every day?

    Yue Shilin spoke with her a little longer before he finally left with his followers.

    Lin Mengya sat down with Yueting and Yueqi in her little courtyard to have a chat. Apart from their personal maids, the others were sent away.

    "Sigh, I¡¯m still worried that Mother won¡¯t give up so easily. Will we be able to seed, Ya¡¯er?"

    Sitting on the chair, Yueting said as she frowned deeply while she looked in Lin Mengya¡¯s direction

    "I¡¯m here for you, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Yes, Elder Sister Yueting, do you have any news from my brother recently?"

    She thought of all possible scenarios but decided that the only right thing was to let Elder Sister Yueting marry into the family as soon as possible.

    Moreover, Baizhi had told her that her brother would be returning to the capital city to take up his office soon. By then, she would not have to worry anymore.

    "Elder Brother Nansheng said that he would be returning to the capital city half a month from now."

    At the mention of Lin Nansheng¡¯s name, Yueting started blushing.

    Fortunately, she had always hidden her letters to him in Yue Shilin¡¯s letters to Lin Muzhi.

    In this light, their correspondences had always consisted of a simple narrative on how they were getting on. Neither of them had the audacity to say anything inappropriate.

    "Oh, I see. That puts my heart at ease. Then, I will trouble Uncle Yue to ask my father to let you two get married as soon as possible."

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Yueting lowered her head in embarrassment. Her coyness was more alluring than peony in the garden.

    It would be a beautiful thing if Elder Brother could marry the virtuous daughter of a reputable family.

    Lin Mengya continued reassuring Yueting with someforting words before she finally left Yue¡¯s Mansion with her servants.

    "Miss, what¡¯s Mrs. Yue¡¯s background by the way? Why was she so overbearing?"

    Riding in the horse carriage, Baiji asked the question with a frown on her face. This was what the other four maidservants had so desperately wanted to find out too.

    "Mrs. Yue came from a reputable family as well. They had married out of love. However, she was a ymate with the Queen since they were young. One takes on the color of one¡¯spany. What do you think she¡¯s like under the influence of the Queen?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words seemed to have awakened the four maidservants from their stupor.

    Baisu, theirtest addition, likewise, nodded her head. She seemed as surprised to learn what kind of a person Mrs. Yue was.

    "You may think Mr. Yue appeared rather cowardly, in fact, hispromise had stemmed from his respect and love for his wife. Unfortunately, Mrs. Yue had pushed her limits further and further and gone overboard with her willfulness. She was gradually depleting Mr. Yue¡¯s loyalty. I even heard that three years ago, Mr. Yue had taken a concubine. It seemed that crack had appeared in their rtionship."

    A woman can take advantage of how a man loves her to act willfully, she can also make a man dance around her.

    However, the only thing she should not do was to challenge the man¡¯s dignity.

    Not to mention that this happened in ancient times when the male gender was deemed more superior, even in modern times when gender equality was upheld, men esteem their dignity.

    What¡¯s more, Mr. Yue was a highly respected and powerful man. It was said that not long after he took for himself a concubine, his concubine bore him a son.

    Subsequently, the mother of the boy would gain more respect through bearing a son, and Mrs. Yue would lose her status altogether.

    When Lin Mengya and her escorts returned to the Prince¡¯s Mansion, Steward Deng had been waiting expectantly at the gates for a long time.

    When Steward Deng saw Lin Mengya alighting the horse carriage, he rushed forward to her.

    "Finally you¡¯re back, Princess. The mansion had been stirred up in a greatmotion."

    Lin Mengya raised her brows and wondered what would have happened during this short span of half a day when she was not in the mansion?

    "It was your cousin and Miss Lin, who had a conflict with Hongyu. Prince Yu and Concubine De had gone to meet Prince Heng, who hade to visit in the capital city, so Third Miss had almost turned the entire mansion upside down."

    Frowning, Lin Mengya thought while the tiger was not around, the monkey had imed itself to be the greatest.

    It appeared that these people were too bored and wanted some excitement!

    "Lead me to where they are, so I can have a look."

    Since the Princess had spoken, Steward Deng felt a burden fall off his shoulder. He quickly brought Princess Yu to where themotion was happening.

    Hongyu was being put in a small courtyard within the prince¡¯s mansion. Coincidentally, this courtyard was separated merely by a wall from the courtyard where Lin Mengwu and her mother lived.

    ording to Steward Deng, Hongyu had to practice the western vassal dance for two hours daily.

    Lin Mengya had seen such kind of dance in the past. It resembled the Indian Dance, which emphasized on being vivacious and passionate. Coupled with the fact that Hongyu was a beautifuldy, this eventually stirred up trouble.

    Jiang Ruqin took one look and concluded that she was practicing some seductive witchcraft. Not satisfied, she and Lin Mengwu continue to take turns makingments about Hongyu.

    Hongyu was also not one to be trifled with. She was not going to stand their nonsense.

    It was under such a circumstance that Lin Mengwu and Jiang Ruqin started their fight which resulted in the state now.

    Just when they arrived at the small courtyard, they could hear the voice of the three women in waves.

    What Lin Mengya saw was three people rolled into one. Where had all the gracefulness and elegance in them gone?

    "Stop! How dare all of you to misbehave in the prince¡¯s mansion! Do you want to die?"

    Lin Mengya cried out with a severe voice and immediately a few maids went over to stop the fight.

    It took a great deal of effort to separate the three women. By then Lin Mengya realized that all three of them were injured on their faces.

    She had expected that trouble would follow upon Hongyu¡¯s arrival.

    "Where is the proof of your upbringing? This is the Prince¡¯s Mansion. This is not slum where you can behave atrociously! Whoever misbehaves again would be thrown out of the Prince¡¯s Mansion!"

    Lin Mengya had be the over in-charge in the Prince¡¯s Mansion now, so everyone working in the mansion would only submit to her.

    Therefore, even though the threedies were not willing to yield to her, they did not have the audacity to go against her order.

    "Miss Jiang, I have been very polite to you because you¡¯re our guest. For this reason, I¡¯ve been extra tolerant of you. I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to behave so rudely. I will report everything happened here to your father ordingly."

    In that instant, all of Jiang Ruqin¡¯s fury disappeared when she heard the tone in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.

    She had no other choice but to suppress her anger.

    If Father were to find out what happened, he would not let her stay on in the Prince¡¯s Mansion. What was worse was that her aunt was no longer so doting on her as before.

    "Mengwu, although you¡¯re my younger sister, you have utterly brought disgrace to the Lin family. You got into a fight with Eighth Princess in the pce grounds and made a joke out of yourself. Shaming the family aside, you had brought shame upon me, your sister. I will report this to the elders in our family and they would decide what to do with you."

    Lin Mengya was not referring to Shangguan Qing, who was protective over Lin Mengwu when she mentioned the elders of the family.

    Although their father was the head of the extended n of Lins, there were still other highly respected elders in the family who handled other important family matters.

    The usually bold Lin Mengwu turned pale at the mention of the family elders.

    Finally, Lin Mengya came to stand before Hongyu.

    She gave her a cold look, and before anyone knew what was happening, she gave that woman a tight p on her face.

    "How dare you p me!"

    Hongyu red at Lin Mengya with widened eyes, only to be given another p.

    "So what if I give you a p? You aren¡¯t aware of your position here and had the audacity to speak to me, the princess in this manner? Men, seize her and give her twenty tight ps on her face!"

    The sassy Baishao had read Lin Mengya¡¯s mind since a while ago.

    She stepped forward, together with some other maids, seized Hongyu, who refused to yield.

    "You! All of you! I¡¯m a gift to the prince from King Ming. If you hit me, it will be equivalent to insulting the western vassal state!"

    Hongyu cried out loudly, but there was fear in her eyes as she saw the bamboo pping boards the maids were holding.

    Lin Mengya just smiled and looked at restrained Hongyu coldly.

    "The reputation of the western vassal state? Are you a princess of the western vassal state? Since when did the western vassal state require a dancer to uphold its reputation? Please remember that you are a ything that the western vassal state gave away as a gift. In Dajin, you¡¯re nobody!"

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to show her any mercy with her words.

    Immediately, Hongyu¡¯s face was drained of its colors. She bit her lips and did not dare to create any more trouble.

    She instantly realized that Lin Mengya was trying to use punishment as a deterrent to the other twodies. Lin Mengya could noty a finger on them since they were of noble status.

    She was Lin Mengya¡¯ punching bag.

    She could only count herself unlucky to have fallen into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    "Beat her up."

    Baishao ordered and someone took up the bamboo pper boards and started pping Hongyu¡¯s pretty face with them.

    The sound of the pping boards pping on human skin echoed through the air. After a two to three blows, Hongyu¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen.

    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu, whom Lin Mengya tried to intimidate, were looking extremely uneasy.

    If they had continued with the fight, they could have been the ones being punished with the bamboo pper boards!

 Chapter 97 The Outcome of Using a Deterrent

    "Elder sister... elder sister..., it¡¯s all a misunderstanding."

    All of Lin Mengwu¡¯s rage had evaporated, especially when she saw the bruises on Hongyu¡¯s pretty face.

    "Now are you aware that you¡¯ve made a mistake?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was loud and clear as if it were the voice of Yama, and it immediately plunged Jiang Ruin and Lin Mengya into shock and fear.

    "Your Highness, the Princess, I¡¯m done with the twenty strikes. Would you like me to continue?"

    The maid meting out the punishment said with hesitation.

    Hongyu had ridden on the fact that she was a gift from King Ming to Prince Yu and acted as if she were the master of the house in everything.

    Even Princess Yu did not behave in this way, so the maid had no reservations in using all her strength.

    "I think this is enough for today. I don¡¯t care whether it was she or the two of you. Whoever stirs up nonsense in the mansion will be dealt with without hesitation, regardless of whether you¡¯re one part of our family."

    In the past, she was clearly aware of how these twodies had created much chaos in the mansion.

    She had tolerated with that until the opportunity arose today for her to teach them a lesson.

    Now was the opportunity time.

    Despite Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu being unhappy about what had happened, they did not dare to defy Lin Mengya on the surface.

    "From today onwards, I don¡¯t want to see the two of you getting into any discord and stirring up any trouble in the mansion."

    Lin Mengya, being inmand, looked down on Hongyu¡¯s pretty face to see that she was looking back at her with a pair of vicious eyes like a viper coiling around her.

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya burst outughing. She had never been bothered about this woman.

    "I don¡¯t know your purpose ofing to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. However, if you mean any harm to the prince, I won¡¯t be so kind to you."

    Lin Mengya seemed to be able to thoroughly see through her and read her mind.

    She recoiled as fear overwhelmed her hatred towards Lin Mengya. Could she...?

    No, that was impossible!

    If Lin Mengya knew the n, it would be too terrifying!

    "That¡¯s it, you¡¯re all dismissed. There¡¯s nothing more to watch here."

    She turned to go back to Liuxin Courtyard, followed by her maid, while the threedies were left to themselves.

    "Is she really my sister?"

    At this moment, Lin Mengwu was feeling very perturbed.

    Even her mother was not as ruthless as Lin Mengya when the maid in her house misbehaved.

    This was terrifying! Very terrifying!

    The threedies looked into each other¡¯s eyes and they were all having the same thoughts.

    This sister of hers was no longer the weak and gullible girl in her memory!

    "Third Elder Brother, is it wise to let Third Sister-inw behave like that?"

    In Long Tianhao¡¯s study, Long Qinghan was talking to his Third Elder Brother and shaking his head after Steward Deng reported to them what just happened.

    "What do you think is inappropriate?"

    Long Tianhao was wearing an indifferent expression on his face as usual. He seemed totally unperturbed by the incident.

    "You and I both know that King Ming had something up his sleeves when he gifted us with that beauty. We have epted his gift quietly so we could uncover his ploy. Wouldn¡¯t Third Sister-inw be inadvertently alerted the enemy in this way?"

    Long Qinghan, who was rarely so serious, was looking severe on his face.

    Although he and Hu Tianbei were good friends, he knew about King Ming¡¯s selfish intentions. They knew this in their hearts although they did not voice it out.

    "Don¡¯t worry, that wouldn¡¯t happen. In fact, what she did today might as well drive them into desperate action."

    Long Tianhao knew Lin Mengwu too well, given they have known each other for such a long time.

    There was always a reason and purpose behind what she did. She would not have punished Hongyu out of a fit of anger for sure.

    "I don¡¯t think so. No matter how intelligent a woman is, she will be very scary once she is jealous!"

    Long Qinghan was back to his cheeky and yful self. He could definitely sense that his Third Elder Brother treated his Third Sister-inw very differently from the other women.

    Although he could not put a finger to what exactly it was, it did not simply appear to be just a romantic feeling between a man and a woman.

    If this Third Elder Brother of his, who was as cold as ice were to give his heart to a woman---

    God, this would be terrifying!

    He shook his head in an attempt to shake off this ridiculous thought from his mind.

    Long Qinghan tried to concentrate his attention on the thin piece of paper, which was a letter sitting on Long Tianhao¡¯s study table.

    "Last year when the provisions for our troops was robbed by the enemies, father was so enraged but unable to find the culprit. We totally did not expect to stumble upon a lead after a year."

    The letter contained the findings from the spy Long Tianhao had sent out earlier.

    Those supplies for the troops were silver and gold supplied by the Ministry of Revenue. Although he had sent men to investigate all market transactions in the form of gold and silver, they were not able to find any trace of it.

    Now a silversmith hade forward with this lead.

    As Long Tianhao tried to digest this piece of information, a frown appeared on his forehead.

    What happened was that the silversmith was casually chatting with a friend when he mentioned this secret ce where they traded a huge amount of silver and gold.

    However, the silver and gold had all been melted to be carried away, so he had no idea what the melted silver and gold would be molded into.

    The interesting thing was that the words "Troop¡¯s provision" were engraved onto the silver and gold.

    This silversmith was very fortunate to have an acquaintance in the government who let him off the hook, otherwise, he would be a heap of bones by now.

    This huge amount of silver and gold was obvious the provisions for the troops which was lost, which was simply melted in this manner.

    It was no wonder that he was unable to locate it at all.

    "This silversmith is so lucky to not lose his life. Have you found him, Third Elder Brother?"

    Long Tianhao shook his head and looked soberly, and he said,

    "By the time my men found him, he was already breathing hisst. Moreover, ording to the spies, they were faced with obstruction by some mysterious people while they were following the silversmith, which was the reason they seeded."

    It would appear that they were not the only ones searching for the provisions for the troops.

    He was certain that these people had also managed to discover this lead.

    "In that case, this lead is lost then?"

    Long Qinghan sighed. This lead was so hard toe by, and it was gone just like that. He supposed anyone would be greatly discouraged if this happened.

    "Don¡¯t worry, if we continue to follow this lead, I believe we¡¯ll definitely find other leads."

    Long Tianhao put the letter forcefully down onto the table and his handsome face turned severe.

    The year before, Long Tianhao was in charge of sending food to the troops.

    For this reason, he was rebuked by his father, the Emperor. He had to bear the consequences when he was being framed!

    "You¡¯re right, Third Elder Brother. I¡¯ll go personally to check this out."

    Long Tianhao, however, shook his head and said,

    "There is no hurry to enter into the investigation at this moment. Don¡¯t forget that King Ming is still in the capital city. Last night, he, the Queen and the Crown Princeplemented each other. It¡¯s obvious that there has long been collusion between them."

    Long Qinghan nodded. He could see that their pushing for marriage and convenience hinted at some kind of evil plot.

    Moreover, this matter was intertwined with Third Sister-inw. He supposed Third Elder Brother was going to be weighed down with this matter for a while.

    He stole a nce at him and was secretly d that he had not yet be married.

    If every wife was as troublesome as Third Sister-inw, he would rather stay single for his entire life.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s approach was after all quite effective.

    Since the day Hongyu was being punished, the three women had been on their best behavior.

    As Lin Mengya enjoyed the peace and quiet in Liuxin Courtyard, she was back to her cooped-up life in the mansion.

    However, Liuxin Courtyard was getting livelier.

    "Sigh..."

    Lin Mengya let out a sigh as she looked at Lin Zhongyu, Baizhia and Baiji fiddling with the flowers and nts in the garden.

    "Why? Look at how you¡¯re brooding. Who had annoyed myss? Tell me and I¡¯ll go get rid of whoever made you upset."

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at this crazyd who killed without blinking his eyes. She changed her posture but kept her eyes on the very lively Baizhi.

    "Oh... I think I get it. You¡¯re worried about Baizhi, right?"

    Qinghu came to a realization all of a sudden as he was handing a cup of warm milk to Lin Mengya.

    He was maturing normally and steady after the poison in his body which stunted his growth waspletely purged.

    He was now a handsome twenty-five-year-old young man. The seductive look between his eyes had almost fadedpletely, although there was still a remnant that stayed with him in his nature.

    After all, the life he had umted over the years was not something he could shake offpletely.

    "Alright, how about you getting rid of King Ming¡¯s Crown Prince?"

    Lin Mengya said as she rolled her eyes at Qinghu, and this made Qinghu burstughing.

    Hisugh was a little too strange. Why would heugh so hard over something so trivial?

    "So I had guessed correctly. It was no wonder that you haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for three consecutive nights. It¡¯s not difficult to get rid of him. Just you wait, I shall bring you his head."

    To Qinghu, this was not a difficult task, but Lin Mengya took of a sip of the warm milk and said calmly,

    "Alright, you may go ahead. By then, the entire capital city would be after you. I¡¯ll hand you over to the courts in exchange for a reward."

    She looked Qinghu up and down from the corner of her eyes.

    It was as if he was an extrarge bill than a person.

    Being sized up in this manner by Lin Mengya, he quickly put his hand to his chest and looked at Lin Mengya as if she was some ruffian.

    "You... what are you thinking of doing to me?"

    He sounded so coy that Lin Mengya nearly choked on her milk.

    This guy had no clue what shameless meant or how it was written.

    "Should I tell her? Base on Baizhi¡¯s character, I¡¯m afraid she would freak out if I tell her."

    King Ming had sent his men over to push for this a few times by now.

    Lin Mengya was expected to give them an answer soon.

    She was well aware that Hu Tianbei had asked for her maid¡¯s hand because he had not found anyone among the daughters from the noble families he fancied.

    Moreover, the daughters of the nobles or royals would have their powerful backing behind them.

    Although Hu Tianbei may not be as hungry as his father, he was by no means unambitious.

    He would not be contented being subordinated to someone else.

    Rubbing her temple with her slender fingers, Baizhi was not someone she would easily sacrifice.

    This was getting very troublesome.

    "I say, just marry her off. Being the Crown Prince¡¯s princess is such a cool title."

 Chapter 98 A Completely Safe Plan

    Qinghu had given Lin Mengya ideas again. To him, everyone else was a fleeting cloud other than hisss.

    However, there was no way Lin Mengya could bring herself to be so heartless. Baizhi¡¯s protectiveness over her had surpassed that of a sister.

    She would never sacrifice Baizhi for anything.

    "From the way King Ming was acting, he was set on getting his hands on Baizhi. It was not that there were no other women in the western vassal state. Why would he want a Dajin woman as a wife?"

    Baizhi was stillughing in a carefree manner in the garden.

    Compared to Lin Mengya, Baizhi behaved more like a girl at her age. She was full of sunshine, sweetness and brilliant smiles.

    She supposed Baizhi would be able to maintain her exceptional nature even if she were to live in affliction and suffering.

    There was not a day when Lin Mengya did not think that Baizhi was the strongest of them in her courtyard.

    "No! There¡¯s no way I would allow Baizhi to marry Hu Tianbei!"

    Lin Mengya had made up her mind as she got up from her seat. She tidied up the ce and left Liuxin Courtyard without bringing anyone with her.

    It looked like she had to discuss with Long Tianhao with regard to this matter so they could arrive at the best strategy.

    She began walking briskly and soon arrived at Long Tianhao¡¯s study.

    She was about to knock on the door but she suddenly hesitated.

    After all, she was the reason for this trouble.

    Was she being too unreasonable if she wanted Long Tianhao to salvage the situation now?

    As this thought came to mind, she decided against the idea. However, as she turned around, Long Tianhao¡¯s voice echoed through the air.

    "Who¡¯s there?"

    She was totally unprepared now that she was found out.

    Lin Mengya braced herself as she lightly pushed open the door to Long Tianhao¡¯s study.

    "It¡¯s me. Your Highness, the Prince."

    This was the first time in her life that Lin Mengya had sincerelye to ask someone for a favor.

    She put on a sweet smile on her face, as she tried to portray a meek and harmless image.

    At this moment, Long Tianhao was sitting at the study table and going through the documents. He lifted his gaze to her and said casually,

    "What¡¯s the matter? Just say it. That smile on your face-- doesn¡¯t suit you."

    The smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face froze instantly.

    She could not imagine the Long Tianhao, who pulled a straight face all day long, was also very good at sarcasm.

    "Your Highness, I indeed have a favor to ask of you. I was wondering if you can help."

    Long Tianhao lifted his head and nced at her, then gave her a serious nod.

    Weighing her options, she finally bit the bullet and said,

    "I want to talk about Baizhi. She¡¯s not just my maidservant, but she is also like a sister to me. I don¡¯t wish for her to marry for convenience. All the more, I don¡¯t want her to suffer."

    He was surprised that Lin Mengya asked his favor for the sake of her maidservant.

    After careful consideration, however, it was within her expectation after all.

    Long Tianhao put down the brush in his hand and walked up to her. He reached into his clothes and took out a secret letter.

    "This is..."

    "This letter recorded all the proof of Hu Lunan¡¯s evil n of usurping the throne over the years. I suppose you know how to make good use of it at this moment, right?"

    She turned to look at the letter in surprise. She had not imagined that things would work out so easily.

    "No, Your Highness. The letter is too valuable to be wasted on this issue! I can¡¯t..."

    Every piece of information was obtained at the expense of countless sacrifices.

    Being in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya was well aware of how precious and important these things were.

    However, Long Tianhao was determined in his attitude.

    He grabbed her hand and stuffed the letter into her hands forcefully.

    "If you don¡¯t make use of it, it would be a piece of useless paper. You may go now, I¡¯m busy with other business."

    Long Tianhao was not even giving her a chance to turn down his offer of the letter. He did not even give her a frown.

    Lin Mengya opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Eventually, she excused herself from the prince, holding tightly to the secret letter.

    She could still feel the warmth of Long Tianhao¡¯s touch on her finger. Although his hand was at the same temperature as her body temperature, at the moment when they touched, it felt like hot iron searing onto her heart.

    Long Tianhao, who could have gained much more benefits using this secret letter, had so easily passed the letter on to her.

    To her, Baizhi was very important. However, to Long Tianhao, Baizhi did not mean anything.

    Why did Long Tianhao do this?

    At this juncture, the clear-headed Lin Mengya starting to feel perplexed.

    She could longer convince herself that Long Tianhao to her was simply her boss who provided food for her.

    Lin Mengya was so confused that she was making circles in the garden.

    She was totally oblivious to the pair of malicious eyes following her around all that time.

    At the mini pavilion in the garden, Lin Mengya rested her head on the table. The gentle breeze blowing on her face took away the heat away from her cheeks.

    Lin Mengya, whose total age taking into consideration her present and past life was approaching forty, yet she could feel herself blushing from the mere touch with Prince Yu.

    She put her palm to her smooth cheeks. She was by no means still a bashful adolescent girl.

    Lin Mengya was so engrossed in her emotions that she was unaware of the pair of scheming eyes which was fixed on the secret letter in her hand.

    When the person, who was secretly observing her in hiding, was about to dash towards Lin Mengya to snatch away that letter from her hand, a dark figure suddenly appeared.

    "Who¡¯s that?!"

    The dark figure bellowed as it moved with lightning speed.

    Before Lin Mengya could react, the two people were already entangled in a fight.

    The noise from the fighting finally brought Lin Mengya back to reality.

    She quickly hid the letter in her bosom. However, the two fighting people brought a frown to her face.

    "Stop!"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice stopped the two people in the fight. The face of the man in ck was veiled, while the other person was none other than the usually cheeky Qinghu.

    At this moment, however, Qinghu¡¯s brows were locking into a frown and he had his eyes fixed on the man in ck with an unfriendly re.

    He appeared to be wary of how his opponent was also highly skilled in martial arts.

    "Lass, this man had been sneaking up on you. I could see he¡¯s harboring something against you!"

    Qinghu took one quick step and came between Lin Mengya and the mysterious man, while he stood guard over Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya raised two fingers to wave at Qinghu to dismiss his exaggerated move.

    "I believe you don¡¯t mean any harm, but who exactly are you? Why are you following me?"

    Qinghu could y a fool all he wanted, but Lin Mengya was absolutely clear-minded at any moment.

    She did not know any kungfu skills. If not for Qinghu and Baisu, who were always by her side, it would be easy to take her life.

    This was the reason she believed that this man in ck was not here to kill or harm her.

    "Greetings to Prince Yu. I¡¯m a secret agent of Prince Yu, Ye. Prince Yu had instructed me to protect you."

    Secret agent? It was no wonder she did not realize that someone was following her.

    Did Long Tianhao make this arrangement to protect her? After pondering for a moment, she suddenly felt a warm current flowing through her heart.

    "Hey, it¡¯s it sufficient for me to protect littless. Why do we need a burden like you to be around?"

    Although they were supposed to do the same job, Qinghu did not seem to like the idea, although this guy indeed was very skilled in martial arts.

    Given that he was veiled and was dressed so weirdly, Qinghu did not think he was someone harmless.

    "Alright, I guess you¡¯re not a burden, but a loudspeaker."

    As Ye red at Qinghu to shut him up, Lin Mengya threw a doubtful look to the secret agent who named Ye.

    "I would think a secret agent would not show himself so easily. Unless there was someone else here just now?"

    Ye had heard that Princess Yu was a very intelligent woman. He did not believe at the beginning.

    It seemed that she was as people described.

    Ye nodded, turned to Qinghu and said with a whisper,

    "That was someone who was going to harm the princess. When I was about to get hold of him, he scared himself away."

    Ye looked towards Qinghu, indicating that he was talking about Qinghu, and Lin Mengya could not help but immediately gave Qinghu an using look.

    Not only did he not achieve something, but he was also ruining a n. Why was Lin Mengya surrounded by a bunch of useless people?

    Sigh! What was wrong with her luck? Why did every outstanding talent whoe to her turn into a disaster?

    "I... I wasn¡¯t aware. I thought he was going to attack you!"

    Qinghu tried to argue but Lin Menga¡¯s imposing mannerism had managed to repress him. He could only swallow his pride and hide his presence.

    "He was not to me really. Whoever that person was, he was not skilled in kungfu, but very skilled with his light footwork. I only realized his presence ratherte. If he was thinking of hurting you, I would have realized at thest minute."

    He was honest with his assessment of the situation. He did not add nor subtract from the facts.

    Lin Mengya gave Qinghu a doubtful look when she saw him nodding ceaselessly, trying very hard to look pitiful so he could be spared from her usation.

    Sighing helplessly, Lin Mengya rubbed her aching temple and instructedly said,

    "Now that I know about this, I¡¯m afraid the enemy had taken all the necessary precautions. It would be extremely difficult to spot him next time."

    In fact, Lin Mengya had guessed who this person was a good while ago.

    She did not expose this fact because it was not the time to do it.

    "Thank you very much for what you did today."

    Ye bowed gently and in the twinkling of an eye, hepletely vanished.

    "This guy is really good at the skill of invasion."

    Qinghu only started to praise Ye for his skills after he vanished.

    Lin Mengya cast a look at Qinghu and asked,

    "Skill of evasion? Isn¡¯t that a trick for fooling people?

    However, Qinghu shook his head mysteriously and with a low voice, he said,

    "The origin of the skill of invasion dates far back in the history of the bohemian. It is one of the most mysterious martial skills of all time. Actually, the skill of invasion requires one to camouge himself using his environment. In the past, the most skillful killers of Peach Blossom Dock had picked up the basics of the skill of invasion. This is precisely the reason why the killers of Peach Blossom Dock rarely failed in their mission."

    Qinghu secretlyughed when he saw the suspicious expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. He then disappeared from before her eyes in an instant.

    She rubbed her eyes vigorously but was realized that Qinghu had vanished into thin air.

    "Where did you go?"

    In the next second, Qinghu had appeared before her eyes again.

 Chapter 99 Yearning in the Absence of Each Other

    "Where... did you go just now?"

    Lin Mengya put out her hand to pinch Qinghu¡¯s cheek to make sure that he was not just an illusion.

    "Ouch! That¡¯s painful! I was right before you, just that you couldn¡¯t see me."

    He tried to pull away Lin Mengya to protect his cheeks and then looked at her in pain as he exined what had happened to her.

    "It was an illusion created by using a person¡¯s blind spot? I didn¡¯t expect that people in ancient times already knew how to make use of this principle."

    All of a sudden Lin Mengya realized why the assassins of Peach Blossom Dock always appeared and retreated quickly.

    Hereiny the secret.

    "Oh, and after you were liberated from Peach Blossom Dock, what happened to the other assassins?"

    Peach Blossom Dock had basically been set up by Qinghu.

    Now that Qinghu had broken away from Peach Blossom Dock, but other killers might not have started anew.

    "They had found a new leader for themselves. From the day I was captured, I had been a dead man in the eyes of everyone in Peach Blossom Dock."

    A cold smile shed across Qinghu¡¯s face at the mention of the ce where he likened to purgatory.

    The person behind the evil n would never expect Lin Mengya to be able to detoxify such a unique poison.

    His appearance and voice had changed drastically.

    Even if he were toe across any of the assassins, they would definitely not recognize him.

    The two continued chatting all the way back to Liuxin Courtyard.

    Suddenly, a doubt arose in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, and she asked with a soft voice,

    "Do you still remember the circumstance under which we first met?"

    The first time they met? Qinghu¡¯s lips curled up into an awkward smile as he thought about the deep impression that their first meeting had left in him.

    "Of course I remember,ss, but there¡¯s something that I want to rify, did you..."

    "Of course not. The aroma you smelt that day was from barbecue pork."

    Hearing what Lin Mengya said, Qinghu¡¯s expression was bizarre.

    He forced augh and shook his head. He finally realized that he had been deceived by thisss right from the beginning.

    He was very fortunate to be this state now.

    "I remember asking who the owner of Peach Blossom Dock was, and who exactly the person that redeemed my life with money was?"

    At this juncture, they were almost approaching Liuxin Courtyard.

    Since Liuxin Courtyard was their territory, Qinghu had no qualms for giving an honest answer, after a pause, he replied,

    "The owner of Peach Blossom Dock was the one who trained and nurtured us, but I don¡¯t know who he was, because he wore a mask all the time. Nevertheless, one thing I¡¯m certain is that this person holds great power and status. He had in fact handed over to me the day-to-day running of the dock. However, he had personally told me the things regarding you."

    Qinghu might have left Peach Blossom Dock and had beenpletely cut off from it.

    However, Qinghu could not help but shudder at the mention of the master.

    This man was too terrifying for him.

    A number of youths who trained with him but rebelled against their master had been executed by him through extremely cruel means.

    Even up to this day, those bloody scenes had appeared in his nightmares.

    "Qinghu? Qinghu?"

    Lin Mengya was walking ahead of him called out to him while he stood frozen at the same ce.

    Lin Mengya walked up to Qinghu only to realize that his face had drained of its colors and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.

    A look at Qinghu¡¯s eyes and Lin Mengya could see that they were out of focus.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya realized that Qinghu¡¯s past must have been too traumatizing for him, so that once he sunk into the memory of it, he could not draw himself out.

    Without hesitation, she embraced Qinghu. She wanted Qinghu to understand that he had beenpletely liberated.

    "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, everything¡¯s over. From now on, that person won¡¯t have a hold on you. You¡¯re going to be alright."

    With a tender voice, sheforted Qinghu.

    Lin Mengya patted his back lightly, as a gesture of telling that he was no longer alone.

    His tensed body gradually rxed in Lin Mengya¡¯s embrace.

    They stayed in this way until Qinghu embraced her back and suddenly, Lin Mengya felt that her shoulder had turned moist.

    "I... Thank you,ss."

    A word of thanks told of how bleak his life before this had been.

    Lin Mengya sighed and was about to say moreforting words to Qinghu when she suddenly spotted Long Tianhao standing near the gates.

    At that instant, she subconsciously pushed Qinghu away from her.

    She could see that Long Tianhao was expressionless, yet she had a feeling that he got upset.

    "Prince..."

    As Long Tianhao turned to leave, Lin Mengya took off and ran after him.

    Qinghu was left alone in the garden, looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s back.

    What a shame, he was not enjoying his intimacy with Lin Mengya and the prince had suddenly appeared to ruin it.

    Lin Mengya ran after Long Tianhao all the way back to Qingwu Courtyard. Although Long Tianhao was wearing a poker, she was sure he was angry.

    "Wait for me, Your Highness!"

    Lin Mengya lifted the hem of her dress to keep up with Long Tianhao, but he was too fast for her.

    "Stop there, Long Tianhao!"

    She cried out after him as she could not take it anymore but lost her temper at him. She was breathless from chasing him.

    Surprisingly, her assertive cry stopped Long Tianhao in his tracks.

    "Why are you walking so fast? Look, you are so much taller than me, and you¡¯ve got such long legs. How could I ever catch up with you?"

    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao and chided him.

    "You¡¯re obviously upset. What wrong did I do to upset you?"

    She thought she had been a really good girltely. Not only did she not provoke Long Tianhao to anger, but also did not even step out of the mansion.

    After he stopped to finish listening to what Lin Mengya had to say, Long Tianhao started off again.

    Once again, Lin Mengya tried to catch up with him, and eventually, she reached out to grab onto his clothes.

    "You... don¡¯t you try to walk off again!"

    Even since Lin Mengya teleported here, she had not had such vigorous exercise.

    Finally, Long Tianhao stopped in front of Lin Mengya and stared right at her face, which was flushed from all the catching up.

    He instinctively reached out his hand and patted her on her back to help her catch her breath.

    "Your Highness, the Prince..."

    "Just call me Long Tianhao."

    This was the first statement Long Tianhao made after all the chasing.

    His deep, maic voice brought a bright smile on the face of Lin Mengya, who was dazed for a moment.

    "Long Tianhao, although I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ve done that upset you, I want to thank you for saving Baizhi and saving me."

    She was keenly aware of how Long Tianhao had been protecting her, and she kept this in her heart.

    Regardless of the reason for this action, she would be forever grateful to him.

    "Thank you so much!"

    Smiling sweetly, she went forward and put her arms around Long Tianhao to give him a big hug. For a second, Long Tianhao¡¯s body tensed but thereafter, and he hugged her back.

    An idea shed across her mind. Just now she...

    Was her Big Boss jealous?

    Oh my god! Was that even possible?

    Just when Lin Mengya was about to confirm the fact, someone coughed. The two quickly got out of each other¡¯s arm, ending the unexpected embrace instantly.

    "Your Highness, the Prince, a message has been sent from Prefecture Bing to say that Princess Ling had fallen off the horse."

    It was the voice of Steward Deng. Long Tianhao released his grip on Lin Mengya and asked,

    "Is Ling alright? Has the physician had a look at her yet?"

    Ling? This was the first time Lin Mengya heard the name. It was the first time Long Tianhao mentioned this name.

    As she lifted her head to Long Tianhao, she saw concern written all over his face for the first time.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank abruptly.

    The romantic feeling inside her vanished into thin air.

    She could read a lot from Long Tianhao¡¯s expression.

    For some unknown reasons, she felt bitterness rising in her heart.

    It appeared that she had a misunderstanding.

    "Since Prince Yu is busy, I shall not impose on you. I should get going."

    She tried hard to maintain an indifferent expression on her face.

    Lin Mengya did not wish to stay on to listen to anything regarding Ling.

    Long Tianhao nodded as he looked at her, reached out to her and gently adjusted the clip on her hair.

    "Thank you, Your Highness. Mengya will take my leave."

    Although Lin Mengya had her doubts, she decided to keep it in her heart.

    She turned and gracefully walked out of Jingwu Courtyard.

    Had she not already prepared for this?

    The fortunate thing was that she had not confessed her heart to him yet.

    She could still leave without care when that day arrived.

    "Your Highness, Your Highness, are you still listening?"

    While in the study, it was the first time Long Tianhao had lost his focus.

    He just heard Ye said that someone was secretly following Lin Mengya, then his legs simply instinctively brought him to Liuxin Courtyard.

    However, he was caught off guard when he saw Lin Mengya embracing Qinghu and speaking words offort to him.

    In his mind, he was contemting whether to instruct the guards in the mansion to each give Qinghu a stab to kill him.

    This was the first time in his entire twenty years of life that he ever conceived such a murderous thought.

    "I¡¯m alright, please continue."

    Steward Deng cleared his throat and continued,

    "Princess Ling was apologetic that she wasn¡¯t able to attend your wedding personally because she had something to attend to. When she¡¯s recovered from the injury, she would like toe to the Prince¡¯s mansion to present her gifts personally."

    Was Linging? Long Tianhao¡¯s facial expression rxed at the thought.

    If she were toe, he supposed she and Lin Mengya would get along well.

    Based on Ling¡¯s character, he was sure she would be very fond of Lin Mengya.

    "Alright, please send someone to make the necessary arrangements. Also, send Jiang Sheng to Prefecture Bing to see Ling. Do not allow her to turn to just any quack physician."

 Chapter 100 The Establishment of War Spectator Team

    "Yes, I will do as you said."

    Steward Deng nodded in agreement. The news of Princess Linging to the capital not only lifted the Prince¡¯s spirit, but even he was also excited about it.

    "Go and make the necessary arrangements now. Do also send whatever precious herbs and medicine we have from the small store in the mansion over to Ling. She is usually frail, what more now she¡¯s injured. She can surely use some supplements.

    The small store in the mansion was usually managed by Lin Mengya. Long Tianhao knew she was very knowledgeable about the herbs and medicine.

    Lin Mengya would be the perfect person to prepare the herbs and medicine for Ling.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Steward Deng bowed and excused himself. Long Tianyu returned to his study. Left alone, he began reminiscing about his embrace with Lin Mengya a moment ago.

    He had no idea how satisfying the feeling of embracing a person was until now.

    It was like a person who had suffered prolonged thirst, and finally found the water to quench his thirst.

    He had never experienced such feelings ever.

    Without being conscious of it, his lips curled up into a smile. Even the burdensome documents on the table seemed to be something pleasant.

    However, as the scene of Qinghu and Lin Mengya in an embrace suddenly appeared in his mind, a troubled look took over his handsome face.

    He wanted to be the only one to enjoy her embrace.

    A little whistle slipped out from his sleeve and he put it to his mouth. With one blow, Ye appeared before him straight away.

    "What can I do for you, Young Master?"

    Long Tianhao looked at Ye, who was kneeling before him, with a severe expression, as if he was trying to suppress his feelings.

    "From now on, don¡¯t allow that Qinghues close to the princess. If he does anything inappropriate to the princess, kill him without any hesitation."

    Ye frowned. Did he hear wrongly?

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Long Tianhao was finally at ease. He waved his hand and said,

    "You may go, but remember, Qinghu is not allowed to even touch the corner of the princess¡¯s dress." "Otherwise, you have to cut off both his hands."

    Prince Yu had never even been so cruel towards his enemies. Obviously, he treated the princess with the exception.

    Back in her room in Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya¡¯s soul seemed to have left her.

    Ling, Ling, Ling... the name seemed like a curse that had surrounded and entangled her heart.

    She had told herself since the beginning not to fall in love with the prince. She could not and should not waver.

    But why was she having this heart-wrenching feeling?

    "What happened to you, Miss?"

    Baishao was holding on a bouquet of daisy as she stood before Lin Mengya and stared at her, who was putting her head on the table, looking drained of energy.

    "I¡¯m alright."

    After she gave the answer with a weakly voice, even Lin Mengya thought she herself sounded dispirited.

    All four of her maidservant surrounded Lin Mengya and gave her a worried look.

    "Littless, you looked like a bruised brinjal, which is very unlike you."

    Qinghu, who had just received a hug from Ling Mengya some time ago, was presently smiling in a rxed manner.

    He came face to face with Lin Mengya, wearing a brilliant smile on his face.

    "Why are you smiling so happy, huh?"

    Lin Mengya reached out to pinch Qinghu¡¯s cheeks and squeezing them as if they were dough.

    Qinghu simply let her do whatever she wanted with his cheeks, at least this made Lin Mengya feel a little bit better.

    "I¡¯m alright really, don¡¯t worry about me."

    Lin Mengya always felt better when Qinghu was made to look like he was in agony.

    However, she suddenly realized that her four maidservants were staring at something behind her.

    What was behind her?

    As she turned to look, she was surprised to see Ye, d and masked in ck.

    At this moment, Ye was holding on a sharp sword and looking like he was put in a tight spot.

    "I suppose there was nothing dangerous happening here?"

    Lin Mengya said in a dyed reaction. She looked around and all she saw were familiar faces. There were no strangers around.

    "His Highness, the Prince had instructed to cut off both of Qinghu¡¯s hands if he touches even the corner of your clothes."

    However, it was the princess who took the initiative to touch Qinghu¡¯ face now.

    What was he to do? Was he supposed to chop off Qinghu¡¯s head?

    Ye¡¯s usually sensible and logical mind was in total confusion now. He took his sword out of its sheath as he charged towards Qinghu.

    "I¡¯m warning you! I had shown you mercy just now, which was why you¡¯re still alive. Don¡¯t push the limits!"

    Exasperated, Qinghu cried out loudly. He had to admit he was at fault previously.

    However, he did not understand why this guy in ck was targeting him now?

    Ye¡¯s Kungfu was ruthless and ferocious but neat. Although Qinghu was also highly skilled, he was not carrying any weapon, so all he could do was to dodge and duck from the attacks.

    "Hey! You¡¯re beginning to spout nonsense! Mengya, will you discipline this crazy dog, please?"

    While Qinghu was trying to block and flee from Ye, Ye continued chasing after him. Between the two of them, they had made a scene in Liuxin Courtyard.

    "Are you not going to take control of the situation? I can see that the big brother in ck was more highly skilled than Qinghu."

    Baizhi looked towards Qinghu, who was crying out, and found the two ratherical.

    However, it was hard to ensure safety if this continued. It would be disastrous if anyone got hurt.

    "There¡¯s no need to worry. Qinghu¡¯s is more highly skilled than that man in ck. He was just ying along with him. Even they were to continue chasing and fleeing in this manner for three days and three nights, they would still be alright if they don¡¯t exhaust their stamina."

    Baisu was also good at Kungfu. Although she was not as outstanding as these two men, she could more or less understand what was going on.

    The fivedies hid in the room as they enjoyed some fragrant tea and snacks while they watched the drama in the courtyard.

    "What are they doing, Big Sister?"

    Lin Zhongyu, who had justpleted doing his homework joined them to watch the battle in Liuxin Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya waved him into the room and now the six of them sat in the room, watching the drama happening outside.

    "Young Master," said Baisu, standing up as she nced at Lin Zhongyu with fear in her eyes.

    By now, Baisu had spent some time around Lin Mengya and knew that Lin Mengya was not one who was only concerned about what happened on the surface. She was beginning to feel that they get along quite well.

    It was just that she still felt awkward and uneasy around Lin Zhongyu.

    "Look at how you¡¯ve scared Baisu because of how you loved to show off your skills."

    Lin Mengya teased. She did not wish that this lovabled would turn into some straight-faced prince one day.

    "I did not. Don¡¯t wrong me."

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s face fell and he tried to win her sympathy by looking pitiable.

    Lin Mengya gave a helpless sigh. Ever since Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu found that she was actually a soft-hearted person, they had been pretending to look pitiable to win her sympathy.

    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re good. Come and sit by my side so I could give test you on your homework."

    Meekly, Lin Zhongyu came to stand beside Lin Mengya. His pretense to be docile appeared to have repulsed Baisu.

    "Big Sister Baiji, does the Young Master, no, Childe Yu always behave so meekly in front of Miss?"

    Baisu asked as she tugged on Baiji¡¯s sleeve. It was a rare asion that Baisu gossiped.

    "Yes, in fact, Childe Yu had always been very kind to us. He is usually especially obedient to Princess Yu. She evenmented that Childe Yu was a sweet boy."

    Baiji smiled and put the fox fur coat she finished making halfway against Lin Zhongyu¡¯s body as a gauge on the size.

    Baisu opened her eyes wide, surprised that Lin Zhongyu had quietly and meekly allowed Baiji to do whatever she wanted on him. It felt as if there were big waves in her heart.

    Heavens! She remembered that in the past, a blind man¡¯s arm was cut off simply because he grabbed hold of Childe Yu.

    The people in the courtyard were no ordinary people, they were a mystery to her!

    "Pant, pant... what a heartlessss! Don¡¯t you remember that I¡¯ve saved your life numerous times?"

    A breathless Qinghu dashed into the room down a cup of tea from before Lin Mengya.

    Ye, who was also exhausted, was hiding in a corner as he tried to catch his breath and regain his energy.

    "I suppose age is catching up with you so you don¡¯t have much stamina left in you, Ye? How about youe in here to drink some tea?"

    "Thank you for your offer, Your Highness, Princess. I don¡¯t need it."

    As she expected, Ye¡¯s voice could be hearding forth from one corner of the courtyard.

    He was obviously trying hard to keep up, but she could still hear the breathlessness and uneven breathing in his voice.

    "I hope you didn¡¯t hurt him?"

    Lin Mengya said softly. In fact, she had intended for Qinghu to try out Ye¡¯s level of martial skills.

    "No, but his moves are unconventional. I don¡¯t think many people could match up to his skills. However, his skills are more than sufficient if it¡¯s just to protect you."

    Qinghu answered cheekily. He was merely ying along with him just now.

    Moreover, he could sense that Ye did not intend to kill him. With his stubborn character, if he did intend to kill Qinghu, he would have continued until he achieved his end.

    "Your Highness, Prince Yu had sent me toe and get the key to the small store from you."

    While the two people fighting were taking a breather, Steward Deng had arrived in Liuxin Courtyard.

    "Baishao, please bring Steward Deng to get the key. I wonder what Prince Yu wants to do, asking for the key to the small store?"

    Lin Mengya did not continue pressing the issue. After all, Long Tianhao had even handed her the title deed for thend to Lin Mengya for her to manage.

    "Your Highness, Prince Yu wished that you would personally pick some herbs and medicine to be sent over to Prefecture Bing for Miss Linng."

    Her heart dropped when she heard the words of Steward Deng. Her mood had been lifted when she watched Qinghu and Ye chasing each other, but now, her mood was clouded once again.

    While she forced a friendly smile on her face, Lin Mengya could no longer suppress the heart-wrenching sadness in her.

    "Alright, follow me, Baiji and Baishao. As for the rest of you, please tidy up the courtyard."

    All who were present could see that Lin Mengya was upset, but they had no idea why.

    With light steps, Lin Mengya brought along her two maidservants as she headed toward the small store, which was at the heart of the Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Stored in there were the majority of the mansion¡¯s valuable gold and silver articles. There was even one container that was used to store Lin Mengya¡¯s most treasured medicine.

    After unlocking threerge locks and two other smaller ones, they finally got into the small store.

    Once they stepped into the dry storeroom, they could smell the subtle fragrance of herbs and medicine.

    Just by smelling it helped lift one¡¯s spirit.

    Various herbs and medicine were stored inbeled small drawers and lined up on the shelves against the wall.

    Among these were many valuable herbs and medicine that cost a bomb in the market outside.

    Even Steward Deng who had a wealth of life experiences was greatly surprised to see the contents of this small store.

    Lin Mengya proceeded to sit down and instruct the two maidservants to collect some Jinseng deer antler, while a storm raged in her heart. At this moment, she had a number of unanswered questions in her mind.

 Chapter 101 I Am Not Being Jealous

    Ever since she knew Long Tianhao, she had never seen him shown concern for anyone other than Concubine De.

    Not even the most exceptional beauties were able to move Long Tianhao¡¯s heart. Why then was he especially concerned about Princess Ling?

    Lin Mengya stole a nce at Steward Deng, who was busying himself organizing the herbs and medicine, Lin Mengya had a brainwave she casually asked,

    "I¡¯ve not heard of Princess Ling. Who exactly is she?"

    Without feeling suspicious, Steward Deng paused for a moment and answered, saying,

    "Miss Ling was Prince Yu¡¯s ymates when they were young. Because of her poor health, she has been living in Prefecture Bing to recuperate. Miss Ling¡¯s health had always been something on the prince¡¯s mind, which was why he always sends these valuable herbs and medicine to nurture her health.

    So that was the reason. Lin Mengya nodded. In that case, she had nothing more to inquire.

    Since they were together from the time they were young, it was only natural that they had a deep rtionship with each other.

    After all, Long Tianhao had not always been the cold and aloof prince since young.

    Lin Mengya thought it was better for her to find out more information earlier than to be caught off guard. She sat silently at the table for a moment.

    "What illness did Miss Ling contract? I¡¯m afraid any regr medication would not help with her condition?"

    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart and decided to probe further.

    She reckoned that Long Tianhao must have the same thoughts, which was why he had sent for her to help pick the herbs and medicine.

    She would never have imagined him to be so meticulous and thoughtful.

    "Prince Yu had also instructed me to inquire from you. Miss Ling had always been weak since she was in her mother¡¯s womb. Subsequently, she thinks too much and worries too much. In addition, she injured herself recently and this caused her health to copse."

    In contrast, Miss Ling must have been a lovelydy.

    Otherwise, Steward Deng would not look so worried when he talked about her.

    "In that case, this potent medicine may not be suitable for her. Baishao, go and get the hundred-herb pill for Miss Ling."

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya thought this milder medicine would be more suitable for someone with weak health.

    "I suppose this is not suitable?"

    Steward Deng stared at the delicate jade bottle with a narrow neck. Baishao had just brought it over and she was obviously unwilling to hand it over, probably because of how precious it was.

    "The raw materials for this pill were actually rather easily avable. Only the processing of it is extremely tedious. Since the Prince had delegated this task to me, I shall not let him down."

    Lin Mengya suppressed the sadness and helplessness in her heart, as she forced herself to act with magnanimity.

    He already had someone who had been by his side since young.

    She, being a burden put on him, would one day have to pack up and leave.

    Nevertheless, while she was still around now, she should do her best to help.

    "That¡¯s good. Thank you, Princess, for making the effort."

    Having gotten hold of the necessary medicine, Steward Deng left the room, all smiles on his face.

    In the medicine chamber, as Lin Mengya watched Baishao and Baiji tidied up the medicine, she suddenly had an idea.

    She got up and walked up to one of the shelves and drew out a special wooden box from it.

    Lying in the box were over ten stalks of herbal grass, giving off a unique fragrance.

    This was what she needed to purge the toxin in her body. She needed another three-vored herb to make itplete.

    Once she found the three-vored herb, it would be time for her to leave.

    That would be very soon.

    As Lin Mengya walked out of the small store, her heart felt heavy.

    All the people from the courtyard were circling Lin Mengya, but she just kept a straight face.

    "What¡¯s troubling you, Miss?"

    Baizhi was a sweetss, but she was also the silliest of them all, which was why she dared to speak her mind.

    "No, I¡¯m fine. Come, I¡¯ve something to tell you."

    Lin Mengya reached out to Baizhi and pulled her close to her. She had been so busy with her own businesses that she almost forgot about the matter regarding Baizhi.

    "Do you remember that young man we bumped into at the back hills of the temple that day?"

    Baizhi pondered but there was a look of puzzlement in her eyes. It looked like she could not recall.

    "The one who snatched your snack box away."

    Just when Lin Mengya finished talking, Baishao immediately remembered. With an angry tone, she said,

    "Oh him! Of course, I remember him. If it¡¯s not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my snack box!"

    Lin Mengya was speech as she realized that thisss would not remember anything if it was not rted to food.

    "That young man is actually the King Ming¡¯s son, the crown prince. A few days ago when I attended the state banquet, I bumped into him again."

    Lin Mengya wondered if she would scare her too much if she told her directly that the Crown Prince of King Ming had taken a fancy to her.

    "Miss, did you asked him to pay for the box of snack? I suppose being a crown prince, he must be extremely rich?"

    Baizhi was indeed talent and Lin Mengya could not help but burst outughing.

    She reckoned that this adorable girl was to be a pair with the open-minded and sanguine crown prince, they would be a perfect match!

    "Listen, this is what¡¯s happening. The crown prince of the western vassal state had proposed for marriage with Dajin. However, he does not fancy any other woman other than you. He wants you to be his consort. I¡¯ve meant to ask you if you¡¯re willing or not?"

    Lin Mengya had made up her mind that if Baizhi was willing to be the crown prince¡¯s consort, she would do her best to make sure Baizhi would have a blissful future.

    However, if Baizhi was unwilling, she would not force her into the marriage.

    She could not bring herself to do something to benefit herself at the expense of another¡¯s blissful marriage.

    "What? Is the crown prince an idiot£¿He wants me to be his consort? I¡¯m merely a maidservant!"

    Surprisingly, Baizhi was not stunned. She must have thought that Lin Mengya and the crown prince of King Ming were joking.

    She was a little maidservant by Lin Mengya¡¯s side since she was young. How could she be fit to marry the crown prince of King Ming?

    "Don¡¯t ever despise yourself,ss. You are like a younger sister to me. All of you here are either my friend or family. As long as I¡¯m around, I will never allow anyone to look down on you."

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes welled-up in tears as she was touched by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    She clearly knew that her mistress had always treated her as a best friend, even when she was still an idiot.

    Lin Mengya had always kept a portion of whatever was delicious or fun for her.

    This was also the reason why she had been so faithful to her mistress.

    Baizhi threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms and replied with a sad voice, saying,

    "I don¡¯t want to be married. I want to remain by your side. Did we not agree that we would never separate?"

    Thisss was still like a kid.

    Not to mention getting married, even the feeling of romantic love was alien to her.

    Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts. If she simply sent this innocent girl to the western vassal state, it was as good as sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth.

    She made up and mind and patted Baizhi, saying,

    "This matter concerns your future happiness, so I would never force you into it. How about I get the crown prince of the western vassal state to spend some time with you? After that, you can decide if you want to follow him to the western vassal state. What do you think?"

    If she kept Baizhi with her, she would eventually be implicated by Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was very clear where her path was leading her. Baizhi was too gullible and she thought it would be wise to find a good family for her to marry.

    "Miss, are you really going to send me away? Is it because I ate too much? If that¡¯s the case, I will stop eating snacks. Will that do?"

    Baizhi appeared to be at the verge of crying, so Lin Mengya gently shook her head immediately.

    "No, it¡¯s not that, silly. I can¡¯t keep you with me all your life. If you can¡¯t find your happiness your entire life, I¡¯m happy to keep you with me. I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion for now. Whether it would happen ording to what I n, it depends on you really. Do you understand?"

    Baizhi nodded even though Lin Mengya was not sure if she really understood. She would be fine as long as her mistress did not the way she did not want her.

    "Alright, anyways it¡¯s too early to talk to you about this. Ask Baiji to make arrangements for us to meet the crown prince at the ry station tomorrow."

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes were red as she wiped her tears away and excused herself.

    All of a sudden, anky figure appeared behind Lin Mengya. It was Qinghu. When he saw her in a daze, he called out gently to her.

    "What are you thinking,ss?"

    Lin Mengya recovered from her trance. Looking at Qinghu¡¯s cheeky expressions had definitely lifted her mood.

    This guy was always wearing a smile on his face, as if nothing in the world could intimidate him.

    "I¡¯m just thinking of how I should punish you if you fail to aplish the task I entrust you with."

    Qinghu could see the sinister look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He put his hands on his chest and pretended to look as if he was afraid.

    "Alright, stop your repulsive act. I don¡¯t have the strange affinity you thought I have! Tell me the oue quickly!"

    Lin Mengya had to admit defeat to this man, who never got serious.

    It was no wonder that Lin Zhongyu always had that look of disdain in his eyes whenever he mentioned Qinghu.

    "Lin Mengwu and her mother were almost going crazy. There were nning how to take back the chance to be the western vassal state¡¯s crown prince¡¯s consort. The first person they were nning to get rid of is none other than your Baizhi."

    Now that she had Ye to protect her, Qinghu was being freed up to do a lot more things.

    For example, he could go around to gather information for her.

    Lin Mengya had long expected this and the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile.

    Earlier on Lin Mengya was unwilling to marry the crown prince of King Ming because she thought that he was definitely an unrefined and uncultured man.

    Little did she expect that Hu Tianbei was, in fact, a handsome, open-minded and heroic young man.

    Any normal girl in her right mind would be happy to be a crown prince¡¯s consort.

    "Now that she wants to be the crown prince¡¯s consort, why then did she spoil the n in the beginning? However, Lin Mengwu won¡¯t be the crown prince¡¯s consort just because the mother-daughter wish it happens that way."

    In fact, from the time Lin Mengya knew that Lin Mengwu was the candidate for the crown¡¯s princes consort, she had determined in her heart to upset this marriage arrangement.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengwu, being an idiot, had dug her own grave.

    "Your Highness, the Princess, King Ming had invited the Dajin Crown Prince and Prince Yu to join him on a hunting trip the day after next. Prince Yu had sent me here to ask you to get prepared early."

    The voice of a male servant echoed from outside the room.

 Chapter 102 Trip to Mount Lingju

    Hunting? What drama was this?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was filled with questions. Was it because the family of King Ming was so used being high back in their country that even when they were in Dajin, they could not stand not going hunting?

    "Alright, I know what to do. Please go back to the Prince and tell him that I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations."

    It seemed that she was expected to tag along.

    Qinghu looked out through the door, deep in thoughts as a perplexed look shed across her eyes.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "When I was out and about today, I chanced upon the sign of Peach Blossom Dock. The sign is only recognizable by people belonging to Peach Blossom Dock."

    Lin Mengya did not expect Peach Blossom Dock, which had evaporated from the surface of the earth, would all of a sudden be active again.

    "Can you help me find out what they are trying to achieve?"

    Qinghu had once said that the assassins of Peach Blossom Dock would not simplye to the capital and go around the city.

    Strangely, all of its assassins were forbidden to appear in the capital city, neither could they carry out their missions within the city, although their headquarter was at the capital city¡¯s suburbs.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and thought best to be cautious about this.

    "No problem. I wille back with the necessary information in four hours."

    Although Qinghu was usually unconventional in his ways, he was very trustworthy when it came to entrusting him with important tasks.

    By the time Lin Mengya nodded, Qinghu was out of sight.

    In a short while, the instructions from Prince Yu had been ryed to all the personnel involved.

    Apart from Lin Mengya and Long Tiaohao, Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu were also among the list of people who would be joining them.

    Could it be that they were not giving up on the idea of marriage for convenience and was thinking of making use of the hunting trip as an opportunity to make it happen?

    Lin Mengya pondered for a bit and decided that she would have all her servants to tag along with her.

    "Are you here, Ye?"

    Just when she finished her question, Ye immediately before her eyes.

    Highly skilled people like him usually appear and disappear so abruptly. Fortunately, she was used to it and was not shocked by his appearing so suddenly.

    "Here I am, what can I do for you, Your Highness?"

    Ye remained aloof in his mannerism. She supposed his face hidden behind the ck mask must be cold.

    "Can you get me someone to watch over my courtyard when I go to Mount Lingju? I would like to bring all my people from Liuxin Courtyard."

    The reason for doing this was because she believed that it would be difficult for someone up to something to carry out his n if there was someone present in the courtyard.

    She did not want any of her people to be hurt. She wanted to eradicate all suspicious factors this time.

    "Rest assured, Your Highness. I will have the secret agents to keep watch of your Liuxin Courtyard round the clock."

    Ye¡¯s voice was steady and reassuring when he spoke. One look and it was easy to tell that he was a trustworthy person.

    Lin Mengya nodded. Liuxin Courtyard would be in safe hands with Ye.

    "Great, this will take a load off my mind."

    With some consideration, Lin Mengya thought it necessary for her, as a daughter-inw, should pay her respect to Concubine De since she would be the only one left in the house.

    "Let¡¯s go to Art Courtyard!"

    Time flew and very soon, two days went by.

    Early that morning, Lin Mengya, who had dolled herself up, got ready to leave the mansion apanied by her four maidservants and Lin Zhongyu.

    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, the Crown Prince and the crown prince of western vassal state had gone ahead in before you."

    A boy servant had been sent quickly toe to Lin Mengya about this.

    Lin Mengya nodded and replied, saying,

    "Alright, I get it. Let¡¯s set out."

    "Go!"

    Liu Kui was following Long Tianhao by his side, while Steward Deng traveled by Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage.

    The troop of luxurious horse carriage formed a beautiful sight along the road as they traveled down the streets.

    Themoners were continuouslying out of their houses to watch the procession.

    "Miss, it is really alright that no one keeps watching on our courtyard?"

    Even to Baiji, who was of a poised disposition, was excited to take a trip out.

    She was usually the one staying back to watch over the house. However, when no one was left behind in the courtyard, she was worried that something might happen during their trip.

    "What could happen? Rest assured, I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangement. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid this trip wouldn¡¯t be too in-sailing."

    Qinghu positioned himself in the midst of the other guards to secretly watch over Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage.

    He received word yesterday that all the assassins were already headed towards the direction of Mount Lingju.

    Although they may not be there for Lin Mengya, it was obvious that they had nned this long ago.

    Lin Mengya had to make early preparation for her entire family.

    "That¡¯s right, Big Sister Baiji. If Big Sister said she already made the necessary arrangements, she would have definitely done so."

    Lin Zhongyu added. Today, he was wearing a white fox-fur coat, which was made by Baiji a few days back.

    With such clothesbination, he looked especially handsome and charming.

    "Right, we¡¯re so tired of being cooped up in the mansion. Let¡¯s rx and enjoy ourselves on this trip."

    Lin Mengya, sitting at one corner of the carriage, was flipping through a book.

    Although she was clueless with regards to King Ming¡¯s invitation to go hunting, she knew she could not run away from it.

    Moreover, she had to consider Baizhi¡¯s future happiness.

    The horse carriage from their mansion was rather spacious so it was able to amodate all six of them, and there was still some empty space.

    Lin Zhongyu was starting to feel bored and kept bugging at Lin Mengya that he wanted to ride on a horse instead of in a carriage.

    She instructed Steward Deng to bring him a maroon color horse.

    "Young Master Yu, the name of the horse is me. Prince Yu had especially prepared it for you. It a very good horse."

    Steward Deng said from outside the horse carriage.

    Lin Zhongyu appeared to like the horse very much. He patted its head and with a leap, he nimbly got onto the horse¡¯s back.

    As Lin Mengya nced at the red horse and the young man in white, sitting on the horse, the corner of her mouth turned up to reveal a subtle smile.

    Steward Deng¡¯s words warmed her heart.

    Did the prince prepare the horse especially for Xiaoyu?

    It appeared that Long Tiaohao had carefully considered everyone in her courtyard.

    "Actually I can see that the prince treats really well."

    Baiji was the most sensitive of all the people around Lin Mengya. From watching the princess¡¯s face, she could already guess what was on the princess¡¯s mind.

    "Didn¡¯t people say that our Prince Yu is a heartless and aloof god of the hell? But I could see how sweet he is towards you, Princess. Whenever you cough, the herbal cough syrup would appear on your table. When the weather turns cold, he would have asked the kitchen to prepare a hot stove for you. If he learns about your favorite snack or fruit, even if it costs a bomb, the Prince would have them kept them fresh in the cold store. Even us, as servants were able to enjoy these grace and privileges because of you.

    Lin Mengya did not even notice how much the Prince had done for her.

    The smile at the corner of her mouth brought a sweet feeling to her heart.

    At this thought, it was alright even if she was not as good as Princess Ling.

    She wondered if there was a ce in Long Tianhao¡¯s heart that was reserved for her?

    Putting down the put in her hand, she raised her eyes to look afar.

    Lin Mengya took a deep breath, as she was resigned to the thought that perhaps he and she were just not fated to be together.

    However, nothing should stop them being friends, right?

    Why should she give herself so many worries and troubles?

    As she looked at Lin Zhongyu, who was having a great time galloping on the horse, Lin Mengya made up her mind not to add more troubles to herself.

    It was good enough maintaining their rtionship this way.

    After traveling for an entire day on the horse carriages, they finally arrived at the royal hunting ground at Mount Lingju.

    The forest was dense, but at the foot of the mountain was an extensive open grasnd.

    All of them set up the tents at the foot of the mountain.

    Nevertheless, the entire day¡¯s journey did not wear the men out.

    The moment they arrived at the hunting grounds, someone had already set up a simple tent for a feast.

    Once Lin Mengya got changed, she, apanied by her maidservants headed for the banquet tent.

    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, the princess is here."

    As Lin Kui whispered this into Long Tianhao¡¯s ears, Long Tianhao put down the cup of wine in his hand and looked towards the entrance to the tent.

    All the men had changed into leather vests.

    All of them looked so awe-inspiring. Compared to their style of dressing as nobles in the capital city, they looked much tougher and even more dashing.

    On the other hand, thedies were dressed in various styles. Some were still d in long dressed, looking very feminine.

    Nevertheless, most of them had changed into tight-fitting clothes for riding on horses, looking dashing as well.

    Among them, Lin Mengya was the most outstanding of them all.

    Standing at the entrance to the tent was a beautifuldy in a red suit, who had attracted everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Her red dress embroidered the pattern of a golden peony, wrapped around her waist, entuating her how slim it was. She appeared well-trained and gutsy, and all the more dashing.

    She bundled her long ck hair into a simple ponytail and adorned it with a purplish jade crown.

    She definitely appeared different than her usual elegant self. She was exuberating such charm and mor that it is difficult for people to even look directly at her.

    "Big Brother Han, rather than looking like a princess, I feel that this Third Sister-inw of mine looks more like an army general£¡"

    Commented by a prettyss, with red lips and white teeth, sitting next to Long Qinghan.

    The little girl was merely twelve to thirteen years of age but still looking very adorable. However, there was an air of arrogance between her brows. She would surely grow up to be ady who would prove herself difficult to men.

    "You must have been unaware that this Third Sister-inw of yours is indeed a heroine."

    Long Qinghan had hidden half of his face behind a paper folded fan, but he was unable to hide the look of surprise in his eyes.

    He never knew ady could look so dashing.

    It seemed that femininity and masculinity were somehowbined perfectly on Lin Mengya. Even as someone who had seen all kind of people in society, Long Qinghan weed this refreshing sight.

    At this moment, he felt a sudden sense of envy towards his Third Elder Brother.

    "Princess Yu is here...."

    The eunuchs proimed the arrival of Lin Mengya, thereby introducing identity.

    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao, wearing a courteous smile.

    "Your Highness."

    She greeted the prince through her slightly parted lips and her voice was like wine, making everyone drunk.

    "Take a seat."

    Long Tianhao nodded, not showing any surprise expression on his face.

    Nevertheless, a slight look of surprise indeed shed in the depth of his eyes.

    His consort was indeed capable of making everyone envious of him.

    "Haha, Third Younger Brother, I¡¯m always taken by surprise every time your consort appears. You¡¯re one lucky guy,e let me give you a toast."

    The Crown Prince had already downed a few cups of wine by then and was beginning to sound little frivolous.

    Fortunately, this was not some formal banquet. Even if he was overheard, people would just brush it off as a joke spoken between brothers.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s smile disappeared, but she did not react.

    A look of disdain shed across her eyes as she wondered in her heart how this lecherous character was befitting of the character of a prince?

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, your words are not sound. The more beautiful ady is, the more dangerous she is."

 Chapter 103 Do Not Be Rude

    Lin Mengya could guess whom that frivolous and rude voice wasing from.

    As expected, it was Hu Lunan, who was d in luxurious apparels.

    What was worrying to Lin Mengya was how intimate he was with the Crown Prince.

    Since when did these two men be so intimate?

    They must be in partnership to carry out some evil ns together. She did not believe that anything good can result from them coborating.

    "Long time no see, Princess Yu."

    Hu Lunan walked up to Lin Mengya. Although he was all smiles, Lin Mengya could sense that he was up to something no good.

    She turned to walk towards Long Tianhao, ignoring Hu Lunan¡¯s greetings.

    Regardless of what they were up to, Lin Mengya was determined to upset their ns.

    Just wait and see!

    "We ought to be careful. Hu Lunan was the one to suggesting for this hunting trip. The guards around Mount Lingju were also the Crown Prince¡¯s men.

    The Prince¡¯s quiet words of warning to Lin Mengya felt heartwarming.

    Long Tianhao was always so sweet to her, always taking everything into consideration for her sake.

    She nodded in response. Even without Long Tianhao¡¯s warning, she would make sure that she trod every step with caution.

    The princes and the nobles were not the only ones invited for this hunting trip, in fact, many of the officials in the courts had alsoe along, even bringing along their families.

    By chance, Lin Mengya spotted Elder Sister Yueting, who was wearing a long, white dress, making her look even more feminine and beautiful.

    When Yueting saw Lin Mengya, she smiled at her warmly as if greeting her.

    "Do you like Miss Yue?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s interaction with Yueting did not escape Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.

    Subconsciously, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were always drawn towards Lin Mengya whenever she was by his side.

    When he saw the look of delight in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes whenever she saw Miss Yue, strangely, Long Tianhao would feel a thrill too.

    It seemed that whenever she was happy, likewise he would feel happy.

    "She is my future sister-inw. Moreover, Elder Sister Yueting is gentle and beautiful. Who wouldn¡¯t like her?"

    Lin Mengya certainly adored her Elder Sister Yueting. She had also managed to contact her brother through Uncle Yue.

    She was sure that Elder Sister Yueting would soon be part of her family.

    "I believe you will also grow to like Ling. She is also a gentle and virtuous girl."

    Long Tianhao spoke of Ling as if they were really familiar with each other.

    Lin Mengya felt a stab in her heart at the mention of Ling, but she kept a straight face and said with a whisper,

    "I¡¯m looking forward to meeting this Princess Ling."

    She took a sip of the wine from the cup. Although it was supposed to be good wine, it tasted especially bitter now.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, what shall have as a good omen for this hunting trip?"

    Since this was supposedly a casual feast, the rules were not hard and fast.

    For some unknown reason, Hu Lunan seemed to be very intimate with the Crown Prince, as if they were good brothers, and their conversation was no longer overly cautious and courteous.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes which initially rested on Lin Mengya was now averted.

    The more he looked at the stunning beauty in Princess Yu, the more he felt that Long Tianhao, the useless fellow, did not deserve such a stunning beauty.

    However, he could not suppress that feeling in his heart.

    "Good omen? I almost forgot about it if Second Prince did not mention it. Will someone please bring on the gifts?"

    Immediately, some men presented a box oveid gold. Lin Mengya cast a curious look at it. If even the box was so exquisite, its contents must be exceptionally precious.

    "This is a precious pearl presented by the East Sea. Everyone could have a look at it."

    The Crown Prince instructed someone to open the box. What they saw was a pearl the size of a child¡¯s fist, giving forth a subtle glow.

    "What a huge pearl!"

    "Such a big pearl must be very valuable!"

    The people standing around started to exim at the sight of the pearl.

    This was a rare treasure and for this reason, not many people have seen it before.

    Lin Mengya nced at it without showing much interest.

    Although this pearl was rare toe by, it was not of much use. If she were to wear it as a piece of jewelry, it would be too burdensome.

    "Don¡¯t you like it?"

    Long Tianhao asked curiously as he observed that she did not look very interested.

    Any regr girl would be fond of such precious pearls, however, his wife did not seem at all interested in it.

    "To me, this pearl is not as lovable as little kittens and puppies. What can one do with it she obtains it? I guess it would only be used for showing off."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s perception was new to Long Tianhao and this induced a brainwave in him.

    "Princess Yu, vice Princess Dugu has asked for you."

    Just when Lin Mengya was drinking to lift her mood, a strange voice sounded beside her.

    As she turned to look, she saw an unfamiliar face.

    "Vice Princess Dugu?" she had an impression that she had heard this name before. However, she just could not put a finger to it even after pondering for a moment.

    "She is the Crown Prince¡¯s vice Princess. We¡¯ve met her at the pce banquets."

    Long Tianhao gently reminded her, whispering into her ear.

    Lin Mengya suddenly came to a realization. Her body tensed up as Long Tianhao leaned in on her.

    "Why would your vice Princess look for me?"

    Lin Mengya tried to shake off her reflex action when Long Tianhao was at close proximity.

    However, she could not ignore the feeling of excitement.

    "Our vice Princess had said that she felt familiarity at first sight of you. For this reason, she would like to spend some intimate time with you."

    The maidservant¡¯s words rang a bell. Lin Mengya remembered now, that prettydy in a purple dress on the state banquet.

    So this was the legendary vice Princess Dugu.

    The strange thing was that the Emperor never saw eye to eye with Prince Yu. Why would thisdy invite Lin Mengya alone to meet her?

    "It must be hard for you. I¡¯m just wondering why the vice Princess would want to see me? What is this regarding?

    Lin Mengya got up to leave the banquet tent with the maidservant.

    "My mistress had said that she felt this familiarity when she first you. This was the reason why she sent me to you to invite you to meet her. Please follow me, Your Highness."

    The maidservant was obviously telling the whole truth. Lin Mengya could sense that vice Princess Dugu had a deeper intention than just the reason given by the maid.

    The two of them entered a smaller tent one after another. Once in the tent, Lin Mengya could see that vice Princess Dugu was dressed for horse riding as well. She had also prepared some dishes andid them on the table, waiting for Lin Mengya¡¯s arrival.

    "Your Highness, the vice Princess, Princess Yu is here."

    Thereafter, the maidservant excused herself and left Lin Mengya and vice Princess Dugu alone in the tent.

    "Little Sister Lin, I¡¯ve prepared some dishes and wine here, so the two of us can spend some time getting to know each other better. I hope you don¡¯t findcking in manners?"

    The Crown Prince¡¯s vice Princess was not just any regr vice princess. Once the Crown Prince went through coronation, she would be the queen.

    In this light, it was appropriate to address Lin Mengya as her sister.

    However, if the vice Princess had addressed her as little sister Lin, did it mean there was an Elder Brother Bao?

    "Please don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m the one who iscking in manners."

    Lin Mengya smiled and sat herself down with poise. She was rather impressed by this little tent.

    "There is no need to stand on ceremony and be ufortable since we are sisters within the same family after all."

    The vice Princess smiled at Lin Mengya with such grace and warmth that it drew Lin Mengya towards her.

    However, this made Lin Mengya want to keep herself on her toes even more as she smiled back warmly.

    "After you, Your Highness, the vice Princess."

    "A few days ago, I heard the Crown Prince talking about how you looked so stunning during Concubine De¡¯s birthday banquet."

    Vice Princess Dugu said, as she lifted the wine cup and gave Lin Mengya a toast.

    "I¡¯m just shining forth a little light, but how could I everpare to vice Princess in terms of beauty?"

    Lin Mengya smiled a modest smile as she responded to the vice Prince¡¯spliment, touching her lips to the rim of the cup, but not drinking from it.

    "Little sister, you do know what to say to make me happy. I hope we can get along better in the future, if you don¡¯t mind."

    Lin Mengya could tell from the words of the vice Princess that there was a deeper meaning to them.

    The vice Princess should only address other consorts of the Crown Prince as sisters within the same family. It was ridiculous to address Princess Yu as a sister within the same family.

    "I¡¯m honored that vice Prince Dugu, you don¡¯t despise me. Mengya would honor Your Highness, the vice Prince¡¯s intentions."

    For some unknown reason, she had the feeling that there was something no good hidden behind the vice Princess¡¯s smiles.

    She thought to herself that it would be better to return to Long Tianhao as soon as possible.

    "Your Highness, the vice Princess, Prince Yu has need of my presence back at the banquet tent. Please forgive me, I have to go back first."

    Lin Mengya was about to take her to leave from the small tent to return to therge tent after her apologetic words when suddenly she was blocked by a guard who suddenly appeared.

    "What¡¯s the hurry? Why don¡¯t stay here a little longer to drink a bit with me?"

    The voice of the vice Princess turned cold and the expression on her face was no longer as friendly as before.

    She was looking at Lin Mengya with a look of pity, but even more, with a cruel mocking look.

    "What is your intention?"

    Lin Mengya did not want to upset their rtionship there and then, since she was alone without any support nearby.

    "What is my intention? Do you not understand, Princess Yu? Even since the Crown Prince set his eyes on you, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. He had wanted to get on intimate terms with you, but you did not him a chance. Today, I¡¯ve stumbled upon this good chance, so I shall help the Crown Prince fulfill his wishes. Don¡¯t disappoint me and upset my good intentions. Someone, take her down!"

    The vice Princess had totally ripped off her hypocritical mask by now as shemanded with a cold tone.

    There were many beauties in the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion, but Princess Yu was the first to capture the Crown Prince¡¯s attention to this extent.

    Moreover, the Crown Prince had also promised her that she would be the queen sooner if she helped him achieve his wish toy his hand on Princess Yu.

    To gain the Crown Prince¡¯s favor, the vice Princess had been wracking her brains for ways to do please him. On this asion, Princess Yu was going to get lucky.

    "What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you that I¡¯m Princess Yu, whom His Majesty, the Emperor had conferred this title upon me! If you darey a finger on me, you would die a tragic death!"

    However, Lin Mengya did not go into a frenzy to kick and scream as vice Princess Dugu had expected. On the other hand, she was rather calm.

    Her calm disposition appeared arrogant in the sight of the vice Princess.

    "My good little sister, you can do away with the pointless struggle. The Crown Princess dotes on beautiful women, so he will treat you well."

    The vice Princess was smiling ever so gently. There was a look of confidence and satisfaction on her face.

    Lin Mengya was surrounded by the vice Princess¡¯s men. There was no way she could escape from here.

    "Oh, what¡¯s going on here that looks so lively and happening. Why wasn¡¯t I invited?"

 Chapter 104 What a Pair of Shameless Hoodlum

    Lin Mengya groaned in her heart. The voice sounded so familiar, that she felt rmed when she heard it.

    She spotted Hu Lunan through the entrance of the small tent.

    The vice Princess looked hesitant as she was worried that what she was doing would be discovered and exposed.

    If what she was doing were toe to light, the reputation of the Crown Prince would be ruined. She was caught unprepared and was at a loss of what to do.

    "What are you trying to say, Second Prince? I don¡¯t really understand."

    As vice Prince Dugu forced a smile on her face, she signaled her guards with a look in her eyes for them to bring Lin Mengya away.

    "This girl is always full of craft and cunning. Vice Princess, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able toy your hands on her once she leaves this tent?"

    Unexpectedly, Hu Lunan reached out and held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm.

    He was looking so sure of himself, it did not appear that he was here to expose the vice Princess¡¯s act.

    "Oh? Do you already know Princess Yu, Second Prince? Since we all know each other, why don¡¯t we sit down together and have a chat?"

    The vice Princess was obviously a cleverdy. One look and she could tell that this Second Prince of the western vassal state was had the same idea as the Crown Prince.

    However, she was just wondering if the Crown Prince had given instructions to the Second Prince. She would have to wait for further instructions from the Crown Prince.

    "That¡¯s right, we have a rather deep friendship."

    Hu Lunan said as he gave Lin Mengya a knowing look, as the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile, looking as if he had taken advantage of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya did not expect that the Second Prince of the western vassal state would turn up to join forces with the vice Princess, and she was greatly rmed.

    The Crown Prince and Hu Lunan were all just as bad as each other. It was going to be difficult for her to find a way to escape today.

    "Why aren¡¯t you talking? Aren¡¯t you the most eloquent woman around?"

    Hu Lunan looked at Lin Mengya. In fact, since the first day he set his eyes on her, he was deeply drawn towards her.

    Finally today, she had be amb led to the ughter. He was not going to let this chance slip.

    Lin Mengya could only give both of them a cold stare, then she turned away and refused to speak a word.

    "What a tough and unbending beauty. In the western vassal state, the tougher a beautifuldy is, the more attractive. If the Crown Prince did not have his eyes on you, I would¡¯ve brought you back with me to the western vassal state to be my ve woman."

    Hu Lunan spoke with an evil intention as he let out a sinisterugh.

    Lin Mengya gave this hoodlum a smirk, thinking that although he was also a royal, he surely did not behave like the royals.

    "You must be joking, Second Prince. This woman is, after all, a Dajin citizen. If you are in need of ve women, you may well pick them from outside to your heart content.

    A low voice, filled with dismay, echoed through the air. Lin Mengya was someone he held in high regards, how could he let others take her away from him so easily?

    The Crown Prince suddenly walked into the tent.

    As Lin Mengya looked at these three people in the tent, she could tell that their minds were racing.

    It appeared that they were not really heading towards the same goal. In that case, there was still a chance for her to escape.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, you obviously have an eye for beauty hold her with high regard. However, she is after all your sister-inw. If you take her in, this would turn into some scandal."

    It seemed that Hu Lunan was not afraid of the Crown Prince at all and for this reason, Lin Mengya was able to assess the situation.

    Both these men were up to no good, so Lin Mengya decided to watch and y by ear from this moment on.

    "I had initially thought that the Second Prince was an exceptionally intelligent person, but now I see that you are just an idiot.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s tone turned cold and so did the expression on his face.

    A sudden murderous thought came to the Crown Prince¡¯s mind. It appeared that he had to eradicate the Second Prince of the western vassal state.

    "Don¡¯t conceive the idea of getting rid of me. This is only the beginning of our coboration. If an ident were to happen now, we¡¯ll have to terminate our coboration, right?

    Nevertheless, Hu Lunan seemed unperturbed. He was still wearing a sinister smile as if was confident that the Crown Prince would noty a finger on him.

    "Are you trying to threaten me?"

    Immediately the look in the Crown Prince¡¯s eye turned insidious.

    Being threatened was what he hated the most.

    In Dajin, no one could lord over other than his mother. He was going to be the master of Dajin and this Second Prince of the western vassal state was but a chess piece in his hand.

    "No, I¡¯m not. I was just hoping that the Crown Prince would reconsider the options."

    The Crown Prince was obviously not the only person who swooned over Lin Mengya.

    If Hu Lunan was an ambitious man,

    His goals included both the control over a greater territory of the country and beautiful women. He was not going to give up so easily.

    "Why should you jeopardize your harmonious rtionship over a woman, Your Highness, the Crown Prince and Second Prince?"

    Vice Princess Dugu could sense the tension between them. The Crown Prince had many beautiful women, but none of them had ever been esteemed so highly by the Crown Prince.

    It would not be wise to keep this woman with the Crown Prince. Why not send her to the western vassal state? This would be pleasing to King Ming and solidify their rtionship.

    "Oh? What good advice do you have, vice Princess Dugu?"

    Hu Lunan to look at this woman, who, for the sake of pleasing her husbands, was willing to set up a trap in order to bring another woman to her husband¡¯s bed.

    "I¡¯m a mere woman, so my understanding is superficial and limited. I understand that everyone loves beautiful women. However, it would not be worthwhile sacrificing a cordial rtionship over a woman. What do you say, Your Highness, the Crown Prince?"

    The words of vice Princess Dugu seemed to wake the Crown Prince from his stupor.

    He was only provoked to anger by Hu Lunan.

    He called to mind the agreement between the two of them. The need to keep Lin Mengya to himself paled inparison.

    It was just because he could not ept the fact that his target was being intercepted halfway.

    His pulled a long face, but the look in his eyes was no longer that hateful.

    "Both of you, having made your calctions, are treating me like the loot from a battle. Don¡¯t you think you need to consult me?"

    Lin Mengya found it funny that these two arrogant men both thought they couldy their hands on her.

    Be it the Crown Prince of Hu Lunan, they were both idiots in her eyes.

    Havingmitted a grave mistake over a woman, what good coulde out from them in the future?

    "Pfft, you¡¯re already a fish caught in our now, there¡¯s nothing for you brag about."

    Hu Lunan was not worried at all that this woman would run away. He had a look around before he entered the tent and knew that this ce was heavily guarded. Even he had a hard time trying to get in here, not to mention that she was a mere girl trying to get out.

    "One of you is the Crown Prince of Dajin and the other is the Second Prince of the western vassal state. As for me, I¡¯m the Prince Yu of Dajin. Do you really think it will be so easy for me to just vanish from the surface of the earth?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯sposure brought a sense of insecurity on the three of them.

    Everyone who had had some form of interaction with this Princess Yu would know that she was full of craft and cunning.

    If what she said was true, then...

    "Don¡¯t waste your effort. I¡¯ve highly skilled kungfu personnel all around me. I¡¯vee alone, wanting to check on your intentions. How else do you think I havee without even bringing any of my maidservants along?"

    Wearing a confident and totally rxed expression, Lin Mengya remained seated. No one could read her mind at the moment.

    Qinghu had secretly followed her since the beginning and was just waiting for hermand. Once she gave hermand, the people present may not even be sufficient to satisfy his desire to kill."

    The look of mockery in her eyes was starting to make the people in the tent worry.

    This woman must have something up her sleeves.

    "So where is this highly skilled bodyguard of yours? How about you ask him to show himself so we can have a look."

    Although Hu Lunan dared the princess in this way, he had put his hand on his dagger in preparation for any sudden attack.

    If her so-called highly skilled bodyguards appeared suddenly, he was all ready to charge toward him and kill him immediately.

    However, Lin Mengya just openly stared at them with a look of disdain.

    "Do you think he would be so stupid to let you see him? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a look at where the others are other than these few at the entrance of the tent."

    Qinghu had entered the tent earlier on, however, apart from Lin Mengya, no one knew where he was hiding."

    Sometime, a man¡¯s eyes could y tricks on him. Unfortunately, there three people were unaware of this fact.

    "Will someonee over now?"

    The Crown Prince refused to believe and called out in an attempt to summon his men, but there was no response.

    The two guards at the entrance to the tent also looked around in amazement. They had received a unified instruction that when someone from inside the tent called out, they had to rush into the tent altogether. Why were they the only ones left now?

    "Stop calling. I¡¯ve secretly got rid of them already. If news of what all of you did today got out, it would be very troublesome for you."

    Lin Mengya said tly. She had a keen sense for the smell, sharper than most people.

    She could smell faintly the pungent smell of blood in the air.

    Qinghu was swift in the use of the sword. Usually, he would not shed much blood when he killed.

    Apart from her, no one else could sense this subtle pungent smell of blood.

    These missing guards could all have been dead by now.

    "What shall we do, Your Highness, the Crown Prince?"

    Vice Princess Dugu would never have imagined that the incident would develop into this state.

    Initially, they were rather confident of sess. However, the situation hadpletely turned around within such a short time frame.

    What a frightening character Prince Yu was! She totally did not expect this woman to be hiding her impressive capabilities.

    "I will noty a finger on you because I don¡¯t want others to know what happened today. I will take it like nothing has happened today. I hope you know how to behave from now on."

    Now the initiating authority came back to Lin Mengya, but she did not n to do something to shake the world.

    If she were to kill them right there and then in order to satisfy her vengeance, there would be endless trouble for her.

    Moreover, they all belonged to the royal family, so she would have a foothold on them. This was not the time for a life and death struggle between them.

    "I¡¯ve been defeated by you once again, this is so unexpected."

    Hu Lunan shot a piercing look at Lin Mengya. She had utterly ruined his secret n carefully crafted over the years.

    Why was it that he could never be triumphant over this woman?

    "You will get used to it over time."

    Lin Mengya said with a faint smile, but her words made them want to strangle her to death.

 Chapter 105 The Valiant Tiger

    In the banquet tent, Long Tianhao felt a sudden surge of uneasiness in him.

    Because they were out and about, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya would not be sleeping separately in different tents since they were husband and wife. Ye had also been left at home.

    Long Tianhao made an excuse to go to a temporary tent set up as a bedroom, but there were only four maidservants of Lin Mengya.

    "Where¡¯s your mistress?"

    With a frown, he looked towards the maidservants in the tent, who were looking lost, immediately an uneasy feeling welled up in his mind.

    "Our Mistress had gone out alone."

    The poise one among them, Baiji, immediately sensed that something had gone wrong. She braced herself to answer Long Tianhao.

    "When did she leave? Who did she go with?"

    Something was definitely amiss since this was not the Prince¡¯s Mansion, so it was unlikely that Lin Mengya would go out for a walk without bringing anyone along with her.

    Moreover, this was out in the wild and it was pitch dark in the woods. Where could she have gone?

    "Send some men out to look for the princess right away. We have to find her!"

    Long Tianhao could sense something fishy. Moreover, the Crown Prince and Hu Lunan had left halfway through the meal after giving some excuses.

    What if Lin Mengya bumped into these two and got into some conflict?

    "Where are you going in a hurry?"

    As Long Tianhao was hurrying out of the tent to search for Lin Mengya, he was intercepted by a gentle voice.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain at the tent entrance, entered the tent and appeared before everyone.

    "Princess! Mistress! Where¡¯ve you been, we¡¯re so worried about you."

    The four maidservants lunged towards her and started tenderly asking about her well-being. It was a heartwarming scene.

    "Me? I just went out for a walk. Don¡¯t worry, Qinghu was with me."

    Once she got out from the vice Princess¡¯s small tent, she had walked back here briskly.

    The three people were frightened by her words at that moment, but would surely recover in a while. Lin Mengya may have a high skilled bodyguard around, there was no way she could defend herself against the many trump cards in her enemies¡¯ hands.

    It was a miracle that she managed to escape from the danger unscathed.

    "Where¡¯ve you been?"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s heart finally felt at ease the moment Lin Mengya entered the tent.

    He watched as Lin Mengya tried to say words offort to all the others, but himself. He realized that she had not even noticed that he was there and he felt a tinge of sadness in his heart.

    "I¡¯ve just been out for a walk around the ce, Qinghu can testify for me. Your Highness, the Prince, why are you here? Has the banquet ended?"

    Lin Mengya was a little surprised to see Long Tianhao in the tent. The banquet should not have ended yet at this moment.

    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright."

    Long Tianhao, being choked by Lin Mengya¡¯s words, thought that he was not being appreciated.

    He hade precisely because he was worried about her that he had returned to the tent to look for her, putting aside all other matters.

    Now it looked as if he had been too nosy.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s heart dropped and immediately turned to leave.

    Lin Mengya was left standing there, unaware of what had happened.

    "Your Highness, you were not aware that when Prince Yu realized that you had gone missing just now, he was so anxious. How could you speak to him in that manner?"

    Baizhi was outraged by injustice towards Long Tianhao, as if to reprimand her mistress for being negligent.

    "How would I know him... forget about it. I will go to apologize to himter on. Did anyonee here to make trouble for the four of you?"

    When she was taken captive at the vice Princess¡¯s tent, she was only worried about these four maidservants. She was afraid that someone would make trouble for them.

    The fortunate thing was there were many guards all around. Moreover, Baisu, who was skilled in martial arts was also guarding them.

    When she saw with her own eyes that everyone was safe and well, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was finally at ease.

    "Rest assured, Mistress. As Long as Baisu is around, I would not allow anyone toy a finger on them."

    Through thest few days that Baisu spent with Lin Mengya, she had thoroughly got to know her mistress.

    Although she was a noble prince, Baisu could tell that Lin Mengya esteemed her friendship with them highly.

    Therefore, Baisu would give her all to protect all of them for the sake of the princess.

    "Alright, looks like I¡¯ve nothing to worry about. Baishao and Baizhi, you two will follow me back to the banquet."

    She was afraid she would create amotion in the banquet tent if they discovered that she had gone missing since she had left early.

    Moreover, the Crown Prince and Hu Lunan would have returned to the banquet. She did not want to miss the show.

    The banquet proceeded as nned and as expected, she observed that all the people had returned to their seats. The moment Lin Mengya entered the tent, countless pairs of eyes were turned to her.

    "Thank you for being worried about me, Your Highness, the Prince."

    Lin Mengya sat down next to Long Tianhao and whispered her thanks to him.

    Her statement warmed Long Tianhao¡¯s heart and his expression rxed.

    He paused for a moment, then replied abruptly with a deep voice, saying,

    "You are weed."

    Lin Mengya felt warmth in her heart again, but she tried to conceal the smile on her face by bringing the cup of wine to her face.

    While the banquet proceeded, the eyes of the Crown Prince and Hu Lunan were boring into Lin Mengya.

    "Please don¡¯t be angry, it was all my fault for not being thorough enough with the n. I am willing to take any punishment from you, Your Highness."

    The Crown Prince and his consort were surrounded by their confidantes, therefore they had no qualm about speaking their mind.

    Vice Princess Dugu never would have imagined that the n would turn out this way.

    She knew the Crown Prince¡¯s temperament too well. Not only did he noty hold of what he desired, but he was also counter-attacked by Lin Mengya. How could he not be enraged?

    "You are not to be med for this. I just didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so cunning."

    As the Crown Prince hold on to the wine cup, he almost crashed it into pieces in his hand.

    What a great humiliation it was for him to have fallen into the hands of a girl!

    Moreover, this girl was Long Tianhao¡¯s woman!

    Sooner orter, he would make them pay for this.

    "Thank you for being understanding, Your Highness, the Crown Prince. However, the security here at Mount Lingju is nothingpared to the security in the capital city. Rest assured, Your Highness, I will be extra careful next time, so she would not get away again."

    In fact, there was no enmity between vice Princess Dugu and Lin Mengya.

    This time it was because she was deeply affected by how the Crown Prince was so infatuated with Lin Mengya.

    The Crown Prince had many consorts and concubines in his mansion, and she would have to make extra effort to win the Prince¡¯s heart and special favor once again.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya quickly became her target for hate.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, a true warrior in the western vassal state must be able to catch tigers and shoot wolves. I wonder if there are tigers and wolves on Mount Lingju?"

    King Ming was looking excited. In the western vassal, the man who was going to be the king must possess the quality that transcendedmon people, he must be exceptionally valiant and bold.

    It was said that when he was young, he had managed to catch a wolf with his bare hands.

    Lin Mengya took another look at King Ming and concluded that he must be a formidable and dangerous man.

    "Mount Lingju is the royal hunting ground. It is too dangerous to keep savage beasts in here where there might be the possibility of people getting injured."

    Within the royal hunting ground, there were usually just roebuck and the other small animals.

    To be honest, there was the fear that the men from the royal and noble families would be injured by savage beasts while hunting.

    Therefore, this hunting ground was set up for the sole purpose of entertaining them.

    King Ming burst outughing after hearing the reply of the Crown Prince.

    "There¡¯s no harm getting the youngsters to take some risks, it will toughen them up and they grow up. I¡¯ve brought a fierce tiger from the western vassal state. Let¡¯s just make it our good omen for this hunting trip."

    King Ming waved his hand and immediately, four strong-looking warriors from the western vassal state carried a huge iron cage forward.

    Lin Mengya took a closer look and the tiger in the cage was indeed a fierce one. It was just ced inside the cage and immediately it gave out an earth-shattering roar.

    The tiger was much bigger than the four strong men. It looked as if the tiger was not going to yield just because it had been put into the cage.

    The tiger¡¯s entire body was covered with apletely white coat of fur.

    What a fierce tiger! Lin Mengya thought it was such a pity to make it the prey.

    This was exactly what people mean when using the idiom "When a tiger wandered into the ins, they would be bullied even by the dogs".

    "This... this doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea."

    The Crown Princes hesitated as he looked at the tiger.

    Not everyone had the skill to ovee this tiger. Moreover, this tiger had originated from the western vassal state and was considered the king of the forest, it was not to be looked lightly upon.

    "Don¡¯t worry. Although the tiger is very fierce, it is merely a beast in the eyes of our warriors in the western vassal state."

    King Ming¡¯s words contained a tinge of provocation. The Crown Prince had no other choice but to ept this challenge so he eventually nodded in agreement.

    Lin Mengya could not take her eyes off the white tiger, which surprised Long Tianhao.

    Did thess think that it was easy to overpower a tiger?

    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, can you spare the life of this beastter on?"

    Long Tianhao was taken aback by Lin Mengya¡¯s words, asking him to spare the white tiger¡¯s life.

    "Oh, but I won¡¯t be the only person targeting it once the hunting session starts."

    Long Tianhao did not intend to participate in the first ce. He was nning on just putting up a show.

    However, Lin Mengy had turned to look at him with determination in her watery eyes.

    "This female tiger is pregnant. If it dies, the baby in its womb would die too."

    Lin Mengya had taken a moment to observe the tiger just now. Although it looked fearsome, the size of its stomach was not in proportion with the rest of its body.

    While it was making the roaring sounds, it was also trying to shield its belly all the time.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya had deduced that it must be pregnant.

    "How do you know?"

    Long Tianhao took a second look and realized that the tiger did look bigger than usual.

    It seemed that Lin Mengya could very likely have guessed correctly.

    "I know it would be impossible to ask King Ming to release the tiger now, but I just hope that it could deliver its baby first."

    Lin Mengya was fully aware that if the tiger was being left to wander among people, even a butcher would not simply kill a pregnant animal.

    This was amon understanding of the people at that time. No matter how small a living thing was, man would still render it respect when it was in the process of procreating.

    Lin Mengya was not just a sweet girl who loved animals, rather, her heart had gone out to this tiger mother.

    "In this case, I¡¯ll try my best."

    For some unknown reason, Long Tianhao gave his word to Lin Mengya. However, right after he said this, he realized, with helplessness, that it was getting more difficult for him to refuse her requests to him.

 Chapter 106 Battle Plan to Save the White Tiger

    "This tiger is extremely powerful. When I brought my men to capture it, I lost quite a number of them to it. I wonder who would be good enough to overpower it?"

    Hu Lunan came out of his mncholic mood and disyed his magnanimity.

    Lin Mengya cast an impassive look at him. She had a lousy impression of him since he would not even let go of a pregnant tiger but was still boasting. To her, Hu Lunan was no better than a beast.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Second Prince to be the one to bring men to capture this tiger, you¡¯re truly a valiant man!"

    Just a moment ago, the Crown Prince was vying against Hu Lunan, and the next moment, he was singing the same tune as Hu Lunan.

    Lin Mengya could not shake off the feeling that these two men were simply so hypocritical.

    As the saying goes that the true love between brothers would be tested when they are fighting against a tiger. She was anticipating to see if they were really like brothers and what woulde out from this.

    The banquet proceeded as usual, but Lin Mengya had lost the mood to continue in pretense.

    To Lin Mengya, the memory of what happened in the small tent would be etched in her mind forever.

    "Miss, who do you think will be the first to hunt down the tiger?"

    Back in the tent, Baishao also thought it was too cruel to hunt the tiger.

    Tigers were the spirits of the forest, they were the kings of the forest. They should not die innocently in the hands of these noblemen.

    "Regardless of who eventually hunts it down, it is still such a pity. How about we think of a solution?"

    The eyes of the two maidservants lit up at Lin Mengya¡¯s words. If they managed to release the tiger, they would be doing a good deed.

    "Alright, let¡¯s think of a n."

    The meeting to discuss the battle n to save the tiger began in Lin Mengya¡¯s tent.

    "I think if we make leeway for the tiger by creating a gap between the guards surrounding the hunting ground, the tiger could escape into the dense forest through the back hills."

    Lin Zhongyu drew a simple map of the area and pointed to a spot on it as he exined his suggestion.

    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll work. The tiger doesn¡¯t understand what we say. What if it runs to the wrong ce? If it was injured before it reaches the escape route, would it be digging its own grave?"

    Baiji raised her concern and she was right. The group of them sank into deep thoughts once again.

    "I think we should just release it."

    Baizhi said, looking questioningly at Lin Mengya with big, watery eyes and looking sympathetic.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at her and with a calm voice, she said,

    "How about you go and lure the Crown Prince and then talk him into releasing the tiger? Silly you! If you release the tiger now, it would either be caught again or be killed by the guards using swords and knives."

    Silence fell upon the tent once more.

    It seemed that nothing would work. They had hit a brick wall.

    "Once the hunting starts tomorrow, I will bring Lin Kui to surround the tiger first of all. I¡¯ve sent men from the capital to bring me the anesthetic used on horses, so rest assured."

    The voice of Long Tianhao sounded from the entrance to the tent and everyone there turned to him.

    "What a good idea, Your Highness, the prince!"

    Baizhi started boot-licking Long Tianyu as instructed by her mistress.

    Baizhi had been told that the Prince was going around to help to resolve her issues.

    She did not wish to be married to the crown prince of the western vassal state to be some consort to the prince.

    "Put your heart at ease on this matter."

    Long Tianhao got someone to have a look at the white tiger and confirmed that it was indeed pregnant.

    His Emperor father once said that each living creature had its own natural pattern of growth cycles.

    If man were to upset this natural pattern and routine, he would be bringing destruction upon himself.

    This was the reason he gave special provision to this pregnant tiger.

    "What about after it is being put down? What good n do you have for the tiger afterward, Your Highness?"

    The usual practice in the western vassal state was very different from that of Dajin.

    If this tiger was released into the forest, it may not be totally safe from the hunters.

    "Don¡¯t worry, rest assured that I will return it to its home. I¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements."

    They did not expect that Long Tianhao¡¯s idea would easily override the discussion the six of them had.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s mood was lifted.

    It seemed that she did not have reason to worry as long as he was here.

    When the rest of them sensed the sweet and tender way Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao interacted with one another, they gave each other a knowing look and quietly took left the tent.

    By the time Lin Mengya recovered from dazing, there were only the Long Tianhao and herself left in the tent.

    "Your Highness, would you like some water?"

    This was the first time she was alone with a man, camping in the wild. For some unknown reason, the usually thick-skinned Lin Mengya was feeling a little nervous.

    "Yes please."

    Long Tianhao had drunk quite a bit of wine at the banquet and he was feeling a little thirsty indeed.

    He was not sure if it was the effect of the alcohol, or that Lin Mengya was dressed in a horse-riding outfit.

    He found that this woman before his eyes was exceptionally beautiful.

    Under the lights, her features were almost perfect, and there was an ineffable grace about her.

    Her prepossessing eyes were so captivating. Even though Long Tianhao had seen numerous beautiful women, there was no one like her, who was so full of life.

    There was warmth wherever she was. Even the usually cold atmosphere of the mansion was now filled with a warm human touch.

    Although the servants were afraid of her, they mostly respected her because she would never Lord over them. She did not show partiality to them. Even those had been punished by her thought she was fair in her judgment.

    She was the only woman he met who was like this.

    Therefore, sometimes he was grateful that she was the one forced to marry him by the Queen.

    "What are you looking at, Your Highness? Is there something on my face?"

    Lin Mengya touched her face, but she did not find anything strange.

    "Nothing, I was thinking about some personal stuff. Oh yes, where did you go when you left your seat at the banquet?"

    The man Lin Kui sent to watch over her hade back and reported that Lin Mengya was brought to a small tent.

    Thereafter, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince of western vassal state also entered the tent.

    At that instant, he could sense that it was not as simple as it seemed.

    There was some unhappiness between the Crown Prince, the Second Prince of the western vassal state and Lin Mengya. He would not believe that this was all just a coincidence that they went into the same tent.

    After some quiet contemtion, Lin Mengya decided to tell him everything that had happened.

    Lin Mengya narrated the entire incident as urately as possible without adding anything to it.

    Just when she finished talking, Long Tianhao crushed the teacup in his hand in an instant.

    "Your hand! Oh, you silly, what if you get cut by the broken pieces?"

    Lin Mengya immediately took hold of the broken pieces of the teacup from Long Tianhao¡¯s palm.

    However, the sharp pieces of broken teacup had cut into his hand nevertheless.

    She carefully removed the piece of the broken teacup from the wound on his hand and bandaged it with a handkerchief. Finally, he sat down beside her, still frowning.

    "Why would you do that? Am I not safe and sound now?"

    If she had known this would happen, she would have kept it from Long Tianhao.

    "I totally didn¡¯t see thising! How could the Crown Prince be so shameless!"

    When he and the Crown Prince were young, they had both learned about what was right, honorable and what was wrong and shameful.

    Never would he expect the Crown Prince toy his finger on his own sister-inw.

    Unless the Crown Prince totally ignored the moral teachings and refused to be bound by them?

    "So, Your Highness, do you still think that the Crown Prince should be the only candidate for the throne? Once such a character gains control over the entire nation, it would be disastrous for its people. Today, he could take me captive, tomorrow he may sexually assault other people¡¯s wives. This is a sign of the impending destruction of our empire. Have you thought of it this way, Your Highness?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words cut straight into the heart of Long Tianhao.

    There was a quiet voice in his heart telling him that Lin Mengya was right.

    However, because he had other personal considerations at this moment, he could not summon his determination.

    "Let me think about this carefully first. It¡¯s gettingte and you should retire for the day."

    After saying those words, Long Tianhao exited the tent. Lin Mengya had no idea where he was going.

    She looked at his back as he left and let out a sigh.

    Now she knew why Concubine De had told her that they needed to get rid of his generous and kind heart.

    If he were to be left to continue in this state, he would never in his life be able to achieve great things.

    Lin Mengya, however, did not agree with Concubine De¡¯s point of view. She believed that it was precise because Long Tianhao was generous and kind that his men were willing to follow him, was it not so?

    Nevertheless, there was one little thing Long Tianhao stillcked.

    One needs to go through many experiences in life in order to be tough and hardhearted.

    At that instant, Lin Mengya conceived a n in her mind.

    Sooner orter, she would leave Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, be it for Ling or other reasons, she was determined to pave the way to greatness for Long Tianhao.

    "Your Highness, the Prince, why are still standing out here to enjoy the breeze? It¡¯s gettingte."

    While Lin Mengya was deep in thought, she heard the prating voice of a eunuch echoing through the air.

    "Oh dear!" Lin Mengya thought in her heart. She had forgotten that they were not in their own home.

    Rightfully, she and Long Tianhao should be in the same room.

    Following that, she heard an embarrassed Long Tianhao said,

    "Oh, it¡¯s too warm in the tent. I¡¯vee out here to cool down."

    In the tent, Lin Mengya wasughing quietly to herself. Ever since she got more familiar with Long Tianhao, she kept seeing the side of Long Tianhao that was unique. He was very different from others.

    For example, whenever he caught someone in the act of doing something wrong, he would try to camouge his embarrassment with an impassive voice.

    Lin Mengya turned to exit the tent only to see Long Tianhao standing outside the tent, looking fidgety and nervous.

    "Your Highness, it¡¯s getting cold, are you noting inside so you could go to sleep?"

    Lin Mengya said with her sweet, gentle yet teasing voice. Long Tianhao dazed and his eyes flitted with nervousness.

    "You go ahead and sleep first, I still have something to attend to."

    As he turned around, he realized with embarrassment that he had nowhere else to go.

    "Are you going hunting in the night, Your Highness? Is the tiger inside my tent? Why are you unwilling toe into the tent, do you hate Mengya that much?"

    For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya had a sudden urge to tease Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao was cornered by her words at that instant.

    His eyes flitted as he entered the tent obediently.

    As he scanned the surrounding, he spotted a figure hiding in one corner, watching them.

 Chapter 107 Stay Where It Is Cool

    "Alright, those who had wanted to watch the drama may be dismissed now. Go to wherever the weather is cooling."

    The people standing around were sensitive enough and dispersed after seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s expression.

    It appeared that the rumor regarding Prince Yu was true after all, otherwise, why would Prince Yu go back into the tent once Princess Yu appeared?

    When Lin Mengya turned around, Long Tianhao was already lying on the bed without removing his outer coat.

    Long Tianyu had shut his eyes tightly but Lin Mengya could sense that he was not asleep.

    "Have you fallen asleep, Your Highness?"

    Lin Mengya was suddenly addicted to the game of teasing Long Tianhao.

    "If you¡¯re, I¡¯m going to extinguish the lights!"

    She blew the candles and in that instant, darkness filled the tent. What was left was Lin Mengya¡¯s pair of bright eyes, staring at Long Tianhao.

    She carefully got up the bed andy down beside Long Tianhao, fully dressed as well.

    However, she could sense Long Tianhao tensed up his body the moment shey down.

    At the instant, she had the urge to burst outughing.

    "Your Highness, haven¡¯t you slept on the same bed with someone else before?"

    Although he kept quiet, Lin Mengya could tell from listening to his breathing that he was erratic.

    Good heavens, she was not aware that Long Tianhao was actually such a pure and innocent man, which was so rare.

    "Me too, I¡¯ve never slept on the same bed with another man. You¡¯re my first, Your Highness."

    Lin Mengya immediately felt something amiss after making that statement.

    She pursed up her lips to hide her tion, there was heartwarming feeling in her.

    That night, the two of them slept fully dressed, but it was a good night¡¯s sleep for them both.

    Early the next morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone into their tent, Long Tianhao awoke immediately.

    When he was about to get up from bed, he realized that a delicate hand was holding on to his arm.

    He turned to look at the beautiful profile of Lin Mengya.

    Her silky smooth skin appeared gorgeously translucent when the sunlight shone on it.

    Her delicate features appeared even lovely when she was asleep.

    Thisss was light a little kitten, hanging on to his arm and burying her face at the inside of his elbow. asionally, she even rubbed her cheeks on his arm.

    He had never known how sweet the feeling was when someone clung to his arm.

    Strangely, her features did not look unrefined even in her sleep.

    It felt as if he would never have enough of staring at her. It was as if he was possessed and he had to look at her long and deep.

    "Your Highness, are you and the princess awake?"

    Baiji¡¯s voice sounded outside the tent, and instinctively, a frown appeared on Long Tianhao¡¯s countenance.

    He was afraid that this youngdy in his arms would be awakened. He cautiously retracted his arms from under her, got up and went out of the tent without straightening his clothes.

    "Next time, don¡¯t try to wake the princess when she¡¯s asleep, get it?"

    He whispered his instruction to a surprised Baiji, who was still worried about her mistress and who fixed her eyes on the sleeping princess in the tent.

    "Yes... Yes, Your Highness."

    Baiji was the first to blush with embarrassment, seeing that the Prince¡¯s clothes were in disarray and his hair, a big mess. Nevertheless, there was tenderness in his expression. Could something have happened in the night...?

    The Princess and the Princess had been married for quite some time after all. It was only normal for them...

    She just did not expect such a cold person as the Prince would treat the Princess with such tenderness.

    After Lin Mengya finished eating her breakfast, her maidservants, who were standing around, including Lin Zhongyu, were acting abnormally.

    Her eyes scanned the tent only to spot Baizhi, chuckling quietly to herself at one corner. Strangely£¬why were all the people chuckling quietly to themselves while shooting her nces?

    "Come here, Baizhi, I have a question for you."

    Baizhi came close to her immediately, while she was still smiling with her eyes, and this made Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stand.

    "What is it that you¡¯re all chuckling away? Is there anything wrong with me today?"

    She looked at herself pretty face in the mirror and thought she looked normal.

    "Nothing¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m just so happy for you!"

    Her ssy eyes was a crescent shape and her canine expose when she smiled.

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that thest time Baizhi smiled in manner was when her elder brother brought many exotic snacks back from outside the country.

    Could she have found something delicious again?

    "Come here, Xiaoyu, you¡¯re the best. Tell me what¡¯s happening?"

    However, Xiaoyu simply covered his mouth to smother a chuckle. He wasughing cunningly like a fox.

    "It¡¯s just because the scenery at Mount Lingju is so beautiful and the air so fresh, that my mood had been lifted."

    She went one round asking everyone but all she got were ambiguous answers. Helpless, Lin Mengya had no choice but to let them off.

    She had wanted to tease Long Tianhao£¬but when sheid down beside him and took in his scent, she felt an assuring calmnessing down on her.

    However, when she woke up, Long Tianhao was no longer there.

    She could not help but felt a tinge of disappointment.

    Perhaps it was because she was not his true love.

    "Your Highness, the Princess, the hunting session has officially started. The Prince had invited all family members to gather around the grounds to be spectators."

    The young eunuch was sent from the Prince to personally take Lin Mengya to the grounds. Lin Mengya had to go along even if she did not wish to.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Lin Mengya contemted for a second but eventually decided not to defy the Prince¡¯s wishes.

    Today, the animals in the hunting ground would be lured to an area not far from the forest. In this way, the royals and nobles would be protected against their attacks, yet they would be able to enjoy the fun of hunting.

    However, they were just ythings to the royals and nobles in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Was hunting down the defenseless animals as good as ughtering them?

    It seemed outrageous to Lin Mengya that these men even derive enjoyment doing so.

    She changed into a dress and put some powder on her face. She did not wish to attract too much attention to herself.

    Despite her deliberate effort not to appear outstanding, she still drew the admiration of many people while she appeared at the audience stand.

    Within the short overnight, the news about Prince Yu had spread like wildfire across all the tents.

    Before Lin Mengya could react, she had once again be the most talked-about person among the nobles of Dajin.

    This was the headline of the news which was so easily obtained.

    All the men from the royal and noble families were dressed smartly, but in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianhao was the Dajin¡¯s most charming man.

    Be it his elegance or handsome features, Long Tianhao was definitely the most outstanding one in the crowd.

    Although the Crown Prince was just beside him, to Lin Mengya, there was no one else other than Long Tianhao who could catch her eyes.

    At this instant, Long Tianhao seemed to sense that Lin Mengya was looking at him. He turned to her and casually gave her a smile.

    That smile was sufficient to melt a cier. He looked so dashing that she felt as if the entire earth was shaking beneath her feet.

    "Aiyah, Prince Yu¡¯s flirty smile has made someone¡¯s heart flutter and lifted someone¡¯s mood."

    Qinghu¡¯s casual voice sounded as his teased Lin Mengya, so much so she was beginning to feel embarrassed.

    She pinched the acupoints at his waist until she heard Qinghan trying to catch his breath, then her anger towards him was abated and she sat down at a chair nearby.

    "Although you may eat whatever you like, it is so with your words."

    She threatened Qinghu, pulling at a straight face, but Qinghu appeared totally unperturbed.

    He stood behind Lin Mengya and put his arms on the fence as he lifted his eyes to look afar.

    "Not to mention, your Prince Yu is definitely the most handsome of all the men here. Although he is just slightly less handsome than me, I guess he still passed this round."

    Lin Mengya was immune to Qinghu¡¯s narcissistic mannerism.

    She had no idea where Qinghu picked up his self-confidence. He could not stop iming himself to be the more handsome man in the entire world.

    Nevertheless, Qinghu did indeed have a charming face.

    From the moment appeared at the grounds, there were alreadydies from some of the noble families throwing flirtatious nces at him.

    "Sigh, you¡¯re getting any younger, are you considering to settle down and get married?"

    Lin Mengya teased Qinghu while she stuck out her lips, pointing them at a nobledy who had obviously been smitten by Qinghu.

    "No way. They are from noble families and I don¡¯t intend to im higher ss connections through this."

    Qinghu sounded cold when he spoke those words, nevertheless, Lin Mengya could sense the bitterness in Qinghu¡¯s heart.

    She decided that she should stop joking at this juncture.

    "The winner of today¡¯s hunting session shall be the one who hunts down the most number of animals. After three days, we shall do the calction and the winner shall qualify to go after the tiger! One point will be awarded for each animal killed, and two points will be award to each animal captured alive! And the time starts now!"

    A young eunuch struck the gong and the noblemen dashed forward as fast as an arrow leaving the bow.

    The Crown Prince in the lead, followed by Hu Lunan of the western vassal state. Long Tianhao was somewhere in between.

    Within the first two days, most of the animals hunted down were small ones such as hare and pheasants.

    Apanying everypeting man was a guard who was very skilled in horse-riding, so as to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.

    Secondly, it was to facilitate urate calctions.

    Lin Mengya had just sat herself down when someone came with a message.

    "One point to Master Zhou!"

    "One point to Master Shen!"

    The continuous dissemination of information had livened the atmosphere on the audience stand.

    The family members of those awarded points were feeling very proud of their masters and began bragging about how excellent their masters were.

    "If Elder Brother Nansheng was here, he would be champion who would be awarded the privilege to shoot the tiger."

    The Yue¡¯s did not have any sons, so Yueting and Yueqi just sat the watching.

    Lin Mengya was worried that they would be feeling bored, so she invited the two Yue sisters to go over to sit with her.

    "Are you so confident of my Elder Brother, Big Sister Yueting?"

    Lin Mengya teased her future sister-inw as she realized that Yueting was smiling shyly, and Lin Mengya herself started to smile.

    "Oh stop teasing, but know Elder Brother Ninsheng¡¯s skills in martial arts."

 Chapter 108 The Hunting Begins

    The coy beauty started blushing, so Lin Mengya stopped teasing her future sister-inw.

    Hu Lunan¡¯s attention was temporarily distracted by Lin Mengya from Yueting.

    For this reason, no one had raised the issue of the marriage for convenience for now. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could not stop worrying about it just a little.

    Hu Lunan did not look like the kind who would give up easily. Although Mrs. Yue had been temporarily suppressed, nothing could guarantee that her intentions werepletely eliminated.

    If she insisted on marrying Yueting off to the western vassal state, Lin Mengya did not think she could interfere by then.

    "I¡¯ve already written a letter to my elder brother to ask him toe back sooner."

    Lin Mengya said to Yueting quietly, and she blushed deeper.

    "You¡¯re so good at teasing me. Is it because you¡¯ve be so popr in Dajin now?"

    Yueting pursed her lips in an attempt to hide a teasing smile.

    In her heart, she was thinking that Lin Mengya thought she was unaware of the word going around among the Dajin nobles about her and Prince Yust night.

    Who would have guessed that Prince Yu, who was known to be the most indifferent and apathetic man in Dajin, had turned into a sweet and sensitive man towards his consort after getting married?

    They were thinking that Lin Mengya was really so blessed. Although she was deemed an idiot in the past, she did not lose out to others after all.

    "What¡¯s that to me? Didn¡¯t I already be very popr the moment I married Prince Yu? Moreover, the kindness Prince Yu shows to me is beyondpare with others."

    At her words, Yueting was about to tease Lin Mengya, when she sensed someone was shooting a jealous look.

    She nced sideways and realized that it was Lin Mengwu who was shooting a twisted look at Lin Mengya.

    Since the day she was born, Lin Mengwu and her mother had started down their path of taking away everything that belonged to Lin Mengya.

    Even some of the special things Yueting had meant for Lin Mengya as gifts had been hijacked by this woman.

    This was why Yueting had always tried to avoid meeting with this sister-inw.

    "That¡¯s so true. The kindness Prince Yu shows you are not meant for everyone who yearns for it."

    Yueting was prudent with her words, so there were certain things that would never proceed from her mouth because she was the daughter of a cultured family.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, was never bothered about what people would say about her, therefore she was usually rather straight forward in speaking her mind.

    "Some people just couldn¡¯t help but covet after what does not belong to them, how pathetic."

    At Lin Mengya¡¯sments, Lin Mengwu¡¯s face fell.

    After she took a few deep breaths, Lin Mengwu turned away.

    This was something new. The two of them did not get into a fight today. Especially Lin Mengwu, who did not say a word after Lin Mengya¡¯ words of provocation. She simply turned her head away to continue watching the game. Her silence surprised even Lin Mengya, who was totally not used to such a reaction.

    Strangely, why didn¡¯t Second Miss open her mouth to speak?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants were all surprised. Never had Lin Mengwu been so submissive and docile, even back in the mansion.

    Yueqi, too, shot a curious look at Lin Mengwu and Lin Mengya, who were supposedly sisters, but definitely did not look like sisters.

    "Big Sister Lin, why are you totally different from Lin Mengwu?"

    Yueqi quietly tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s dress. She was still so innocent. Although Yue had two concubines, they had gone about things in a cultured manner and each concubine conducts herself with integrity and courtesy.

    Moreover, the two mothers in the household were the kind who kept to their words, so she had never had such experience at Lin Mengya.

    "Of course thing are different when we did note from the same mother."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was gentle and quiet. Although she was not around for long, the servants in the household were full of praises for her.

    Unlike Shanggong Qing, who only knew to fight and force her way through. She would not take into consideration other people¡¯s kindness towards her.

    Not to mention others, even this stepdaughter of hers almost died in her hands.

    How could such a reckless woman bepared to her birth mother?

    "That¡¯s right, I think you¡¯re prettier."

    Although they shared the same father, Lin Mengya and Lin Mengwu were beautiful in a totally different way.

    One was stunningly gorgeous and elegant.

    While the other simply had delicate features and her beauty was merely above average.

    Yueqi looked from one to the other and concluded that Lin Mengya looked more like her father.

    The moment Lin Mengwu heard their conversation, she was so enraged that she clenched her fists and shot them deathly looks.

    They were really too much! The Queen, who was her aunt, was the one who insisted she joined the hunting trip. She promised her that she would help her attract the attention of the crown prince of the western vassal state.

    Otherwise, she would nevere to such a horrible ce.

    "Mother, they..."

    Lin Mengwu turned and walked to where Shangguan Qing was. Compared to her enraged daughter, Shangguan Qing was much more poised.

    She lookedpletely unperturbed, but continue to fix her eyes on the huntingpetition.

    "Wu¡¯er, do you want to be like them?"

    There was the usual arrogant tone in her voice. In Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes, these three girls were merely children born out of wedlock.

    They could not bepared to her daughter, who was of pure, noble blood, and was bright and witty.

    "Surely I¡¯m not at all like them."

    Although Lin Mengya wanted so much to retaliate, however, she was afraid that if she were to upset the n again, her aunt Queen would not give her a second chance.

    "Don¡¯t worry, your aunt had reassured me that you will be the consort to the prince of the western vassal state. You have to know that not everyone could be the consort to the crown prince. Moreover, that crown prince is tall and handsome, is of a pureblood. He and you are a perfect match."

    Lin Mengwu¡¯s initial rejection hadnded Lin Mengya¡¯s maid a good deal.

    To push away such a perfect candidate for a son-inw would be imprudent.

    Therefore, when the queen offered another chance to Lin Mengwu, they immediately took it.

    The only challenge now was for Lin Mengwu to attract the attention of the crown prince. She would have to work hard at it.

    "Mother, do you think the crown prince would ever fancy me?"

    Lin Mengwu thought her portrayal at the state banquet was undeniably appalling.

    Not only was she involved in a fight with vice Princess Yang that resulted in a badly bruised and swollen face, she totally embarrassed herself in trying to showcase her talent.

    Despite Lin Mengwu being thick-skinned, it was still a mortifying experience even for her.

    If the crown prince of the western vassal state were to repudiate her because of this, she would rather ramp her head into the wall and die.

    "Rest assured, your aunt had revealed to King Ming your identity. Your noble identity alone would be a clear choice for them."

    Shangguan Qing was rather confident that the crown prince would be her son-inw, which was why she sounded so sure of herself.

    When Lin Mengwu looked towards where the horses where galloping, her heart started to pound very hard.

    She would not be disadvantaged if she were to be the consort to the crown prince of the western vassal state.

    The announcement of the results was continuous all the way until noon. By the end of the morning, the field before the stand was filled with heaps and piles.

    As Lin Mengya and her maidservants watched the heaps getting higher, they were starting to feel excited as well.

    These heaps were made up of various species of pheasants and hares. The royal chefs from the pce who came along with them had already cleaned some of these exotic animals and prepared them into delicacies for the royals and the nobles to enjoy for lunch.

    Although Lin Mengya was not entirely supportive of the idea, she was subtly influenced by the atmosphere.

    All the participating men were trying to disy their best hunting skills and their valiancy.

    Long Tianhao, who was usually indifferent in all matters, had shown himself to be extremely charming and powerful in this masculinepetition which only involves men.

    Apparently, Long Tianhao was very fruitful this morning. However, he did not shoot the animals he hunted down to death.

    Long Tianhao had used a crossbow with a and had captured his prey alive after shooting them.

    Which was why his results were ahead of the others and he was able to maintain in the top three positions.

    "Don¡¯t you think, Miss, that our Prince Yu was the most skilled among the other men?"

    Baishao teased her princess boldly because even she could see that Princess Yu and Princess Yu had been very intimate these few days, as if they were an identity.

    If she had not seen with her own eyes, it would almost be impossible to imagine the usually aloof prince could actually be so sweet and understanding.

    "Oh, you£¡Would Baizhi please bring a piece of cake over here to stuff into her mouth?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeks began heating up reflexively.

    Unfortunately, when the thought that such an outstanding man would eventually still not belong to her, she started to taste bitterness in her mouth.

    Forget it, why should she trouble herself with such thoughts?

    "They¡¯re back, look!"

    Yueqi, who had not taken her eyes off of the forest cried out.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya turned to look in the direction of the forest and she saw anky figure, galloping on a horse and arrived first. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was filled with a bittersweet sentiment.

    He was outstanding in everything he did. He was like an electric current that runs through the audience so that everyone spontaneously cheered and wave the g for him.

    This was precisely Long Tianhao¡¯s charm, which could not be extinguished by any, neither could anyone be more charming than him

    In the twinkling of an eye, Long Tianhao had caused the horse to gallop towards Lin Mengya in a sh.

    He cast the prey hanging from his hands and dismounted the horse with a striking manner, which attracted much screaming from the girls who were smitten by his charm.

    Lin Mengya smiled walked up to him.

    "Are you tired, Your Highness?"

    Her greeting of concern sounded exactly like they were a truly loving couple.

    No doubt Long Tianhao was perspiring a little, he shook his head. With a wave of his hand, Lin Kui appeared with a small cage, which he handed to Long Tianhao.

    There was a small, white and furry animal rolled up in the cage.

    Lin Mengya could see that the animal looked like a small dog.

    "What kind of a dog is this?"

    The small animal looked to be newly born a month ago and was making a delicate sound, making it such an adorable little thing.

    "It is a wolf, a lone wolf."

    The first instant Long Tianhao set his eyes on this wolf, he found it looking very familiar.

    Its mother and father had been shot dead when the family of wolves was surrounded by those hunting men, and this pup was left behind.

    While the men were fighting to take possession of this pup, Long Tianhao had disyed his outstanding ability.

    The pure look in its eyes looked so much like that of someone in his mansion.

    Therefore, he decidedly brought it back and gave it to Lin Mengya.

    She indeed loved it very much.

    "Wolf? Where did you find such an adorable wolf pup?"

    Lin Mengya carried the pup out of the cage. No matter how ferocious an animal was, as a pup, it was always extremely adorable.

 Chapter 109 Snow, the Wolf Pup

    "Woo, woo..." the pup was obviously starving, and it started scuttling once it was put in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    Lin Mengya felt her heart melted when she touched the soft fur of the pup.

    "Baizhi, will you bring me some milk? This little guy must be starving."

    The pup was only slightlyrger than her palm and it had watery eyes. It obviously did not understand what was happening.

    "Can we keep it and raise it, Your Highness?"

    Somehow, Lin Mengya was moved with sympathy.

    This little guy was so pitiful to have lost its parents when it was still so tiny. Moreover, it was so adorable that Lin Mengya could not bear to put it down.

    "It is, however, a wolf after all. What if it attacks you one day?"

    Long Tianhao had his reservations about giving the wolf to Lin Mengya to keep.

    Wolves were not loyal like dogs, especially this species of wolf, the snow wolf, was one of the most intelligent creatures.

    If it ever were to attack Lin Mengya, he would not be able to stop it in time.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll be very cautious. Moreover, I can see that this little guy is very intelligent. I¡¯m sure it would be able to tell who treats it well."

    Lin Mengya refused to let go of the pup, so soft in her hands.

    It was indeed an intelligent little creature. It was holding on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand with a tiny fleshy paw and continually licking it.

    In a moment, it brought out Lin Mengya¡¯s maternal instinct and the delicate heart of a young girl.

    It was such an adorable little creature, so adorable that Lin Mengya was unable to bring herself to put it down.

    "Alright, l guess you could keep it."

    Long Tianhao had expected that Lin Mengya would like it very much. The pup was so intelligent that it could sense that Lin Mengya would be the one to sustain its life, and immediately started whimpering to Lin Mengya.

    "So cute! Where did this puppye from, Miss?"

    Lin Mengya carried the pup as she sat back down on her seat when her four maidservants crowded around her.

    Their little hands took turns to stroke the fur of the wolf pup.

    "This is not a puppy, but a wolf pup."

    Strangely, after being in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand for a little while, the pup appeared so docile, staring innocently with a pair of big round eyes.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words did not deter others to shrink back from the pup.

    This little wolf pup was very adorable after all. Although it was a wolf, it looked so docile and lovable.

    "Let¡¯s give it a name."

    After they brought the pup back to their tent, it started feeding quietly on the dish of milk.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a while and thought the Snow would be an apt name for this little guy.

    "What about ¡¯Snow¡¯£¿Let¡¯s keep it in our courtyard and raise it there."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s decision shocked the four maidservants so much so that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She must be kidding to even think about rearing a wolf in their courtyard.

    "What£¿Who rears a wolf in the house? Aren¡¯t you afraid that it would attack you when it grows up?"

    Baizhi looked at the cub with fear in her eyes. At this moment, it may still be harmless, but once it grew up, what if it hurt someone in Liuxin courtyard?

    She did not know any martial arts and would be unable to defend herself if the wolf bit her.

    "What are you afraid of? Rest assured that this little guy would be raised by us since young and would know who sincerely treats it well. It is a very intelligent creature, why would it harm any of us?"

    Baisu agreed with Lin Mengya.

    Baisu had always been the quiet one, but she spoke sense when she opened her mouth asionally.

    "I feel that what Miss says is right. I¡¯ve heard of some people living beyond the world who live with the wolves. Even some children who were abandoned grew up with wolf packs."

    Lin Mengya nodded. She had heard about wolf children even in modern times, so she was confident that this little pup would grow up to be a tamed wolf.

    "The noble families in the western vassal state also practice raising wolves, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much."

    Hu Tianbei was the one who spoke. Long Tianhao hade into the tent bringing Hu Tianbei with him.

    When Baizhi saw the dashing Hu Tianbei, she blushed and instinctively hide behind Lin Mengya.

    "Wee, the crown prince! Please have a seat."

    Lin Mengya acted with confidence and ease towards Hu Tianbei, while she spied the girly bashfulness in Baizhi.

    Hu Tianbei was, in fact, a rather pleasant candidate for a husband, unfortunately, the royal family of the Western vassal state was not as simple as it appeared to be on the surface.

    "This pup is very intelligent. If you put your heart into training the wild beast, even if it were a wild beast, it can turn out tamed and obedient. The heart of a wild beast is purer than that of other animals. To the people in the western vassal state, we treat the snow wolves as angels sent from heaven."

    Hu Tianbei seemed to have an affinity to Snow, however, the pup did not respond to him with friendliness.

    Once it had been satisfied by the milk, it went to lie down by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet.

    Leaning its head on Lin Mengya¡¯s foot, the pup soon fell asleep.

    "This pup is still too young. Look at how it fell asleep straight away after being filled. It¡¯s nothing like an alpha wolf."

    Hu Tianbei had grown up in the western vassal state all his life and he had a keen sense towards wild beasts, and his judgments concerning these beasts were usually much urate than the others.

    Lin Mengya did not expect the pup to be an alpha wolf, and thought she was really lucky.

    "Brother Tianbei, have youe all this way to see this little snow pup?"

    When Long Tianhao saw Lin Mengya talking cheerfully with Hu Tianbei, he felt a faint feeling of jealousy in that instant.

    By speaking up, Hu Tianbei¡¯s attention was pulled back and Lin Mengya got the chance to pick up Snow and cuddle it in her arms.

    "I¡¯vee to discuss the matter regarding marriage for convenience. My father, the king, had been rushing me to pick my own bride, if not, he would decide on my behalf."

    Hu Tianbei was more troubled over the matter of marriage for convenience than Lin Mengya.

    Although thedies from the royal families and nobles families were all beautiful and gentle-looking, none of them was his ideal candidate.

    The candidate was going to be his queen, so she should be outstanding and should love everything about the western vassal state.

    For this reason, he was not looking at the daughters of the royals and nobles.

    "My maidservant is not suitable for you. I¡¯m sure there are many nice girls in Dajin which the crown prince can choose from. Your Highness, the crown prince, should look around."

    Since they hade to this, Lin Mengya decided to be upfront with her opinion.

    Baizhi was not merely her maidservant, all the more, she was her good sister.

    There was no way Lin Mengya would allow Baizhi to go on this dangerous one-way trip.

    "I¡¯ve thought over this. If I were given a choice to choose from the daughters of the royals or nobles, I would much rather pick your maidservant."

    Hu Tianbei had his reasons for his persistence. The royals of the western vassal state were made up of several powerful families. In fact, a few of the families were already eyeing the position of the consort of the crown prince.

    Hu Tianbei did not want to be told what to do all his life, which was why he insisted on picking Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservant as his consort.

    "I understand your concerns, but I won¡¯t allow my maidservant to just be your tool."

    Hu Tianbei did not expect Lin Mengya to be so protective of Baizhi.

    Even if it were in the western vassal state, women were merely a tool. All the more now that thedy in question was just a maidservant.

    "In that case, I think I¡¯d have to think of other solutions, but I still thankful to you."

    Hu Tianbei considered Long Tianhao as a friend. In the western vassal state, people treated friends with sincerity and respect, therefore, when Lin Mengya refused to give her maidservant¡¯s hand to him, he did not make things difficult for her by forcing his way.

    "Running away from the problem is not going to solve the problem, Your Highness. I¡¯m sure there would be suitable girls in the western vassal state royal family who are of marriageable age. Why don¡¯t you look for one among them and settle this matter altogether."

    Hu Tianbei shook his head and forced a smile when he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion.

    "No one can persuade my father once he makes up his mind. If I could do what you¡¯re suggesting, I wouldn¡¯t have to pick your maidservant."

    Every household had its own problems and within the royal family, there was nock of power struggles.

    After Lin Mengya pondered for a while, she decided to keep silent.

    She did not need to be a busybody to meddle with other people¡¯s business.

    Long Tianhao continued chatting with Hu Tianbei for a while more before he sent him on his way.

    Immediately the four maidservants quietly left the tent so Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao could have their private time and space.

    "Do you think Hu Tianbei is going to give up?"

    Lin Mengya was still worried because she found the princes of the western vassal state hard to deal with, although Hu Tianbei appeared to be the most straightforward and upright of them and might not be up to any tricks.

    However, what if he insisted on marrying Baizhi? It would only spell trouble.

    "I have a feeling that he won¡¯t give up. Nobody likes being told what to do. Tianbei is an ambitious man. Do you think he will let go of this opportunity?"

    Lin Mengya who was sitting on the chair was fiddling with the pup in her arms.

    She had obviously been worrying a lot about this matter regarding Baizhi.

    "But rest assured that I will try my best to dissuade him regarding Baizhi."

    Long Tianhao spoke with a low steady voice that brought muchfort to a distressed Lin Mengya.

    In fact, she had been contemting a n in her mind.

    If ever a day came when Baizhi was forced to marry Hu Tianbei,

    She would not mind secretly swapping the bride.

    Wasn¡¯t Lin Mengwu the supposed candidate for the marriage for convenience? She would fulfill Lin Mengwu wishes for her.

    "Are you really going to join in the shooting of the tiger two days from now, Your Highness?"

    It was Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion to save the tiger. However, after she pondered over this matter for a while, she thought she had been too impulsive to suggest the idea.

    Tigers were unable to tell if a person was good or not. What if it hurt Long Tianhao when it panicked?

    "Are you anxious over my safety?"

    As Long Tianhao asked Lin Mengya in response, he revealed a rare smile on his face.

    Recently, it seemed that he was beginning to smile more in before Lin Mengya.

    This expression, which rarely appeared on his face, was bing more familiar.

    His lips curled up at the corners into a subtle smile was enough to melt the hearts of people.

    This was Long Tianhao¡¯s charm. Even Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling captivated by it.

    "Why are you in a daze?"

    Long Tianhao looked at the girl before him, as he smothered augh. After they grew more familiar with each other, he was beginning to see the side of her which was different from the past.

    Be it being lively, adorable, muddle-headed, everything about Lin Mengya held a ce in his heart.

    Perhaps living with her his entire life did not sound as bad as he imagined.

    "Me? Nothing, nothing..."

 Chapter 110 Visit from Princess Ming Yue

    Lin Mengya blushed. How did she turn into a starry-eyed girl who was infatuated with the prince?

    Not only was she surrounded by handsome boys like Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, why did her brain, which she was so proud of keep shutting down in the presence of Long Tianhao?

    "Oh yes, King Ming had invited me over to his tent tonight to have a drink with him, so you can rest early."

    This was to say that she was sleeping alone tonight.

    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt a sense of disappointment at this news.

    Things were getting stranger for her.

    "In addition, King Ming had asked to have Hongyu returned to them. He said she must have provoked you to anger and he was very sorry."

    As the face of this foreign woman came to her mind, Lin Mengya could not help but smiled an evil smile.

    She held guessed correctly that this woman had something up her sleeve, which was why Lin Mengya had to deal with her in this way.

    King Ming was a forthright man after all. He simply said a word and he got the woman to go back to them, at the same it only proved Hongyu to be a shrew.

    When Lin Mengya thought about how back at the mansion, there would be peace and quiet once the foreign woman was gone, her mood was lifted immediately.

    "Alright, you should go quickly ande back early."

    Lin Mengya held on to the pup while she sat on the bed. There was not much going on in the afternoon, mostly just people eating and drinking in their tents.

    She was toozy to go out so she remained in the tent to y with Snow.

    There was no need for Qinghu to hide at this moment, so he appeared before Lin Mengya and watched her y with Snow.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be addicted to taking care of a wolf pup."

    Snow was wary of Qinghu, so much so that every time Qinghu got near, it would gnash its teeth and make a grrr sound with its throat.

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m just keeping one wolf pup, which is Snow."

    She pouted as Qinghu picked up Snow with one hand and put it down in front of himself.

    "You¡¯re also raising Lin Zhongyu, who could be an alpha wolf which left its pack."

    Lin Mengya knew enough about Xiaoyu to know what had happened to him.

    Lin Mengya could draw a reasonable conclusion from looking at Baisu¡¯s level of martial skills and her other qualities. However, Lin Mengya felt a tinge of sadness whenever she thought of how Xiaoyu would leave her once he grew up.

    "Sooner orter, they would show themselves to be leaders, I¡¯m not worried about it. Oh yes, I¡¯ve asked you to watch Hu Lunan, so what have you found?"

    Qinghu¡¯s expression turned serious the moment they started talking business.

    "That second prince is truly a licentious man, unlike his father and brother. Last night, I saw his man capture a woman from the vige and sent her to him to satisfy his lust. I¡¯m afraid this woman¡¯s body would have been abandoned somewhere by now."

    Mercy was never in Qinghu¡¯s dictionary.

    Therefore, he did not even try to save that woman. However, there was a rise of fury in Lin Mengya. How despicable was this second prince of the western vassal state to take innocent lives just to satisfy his own desire?

    "Go and find out where they dumped the body. I¡¯ve use of it."

    Qinghu smiled an evil smile. He could tell immediately that Lin Mengya was going to get someone in trouble.

    "No problem, wait for the good news from me."

    "Miss, Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state is asking to meet you."

    A moment after Qinghu disappeared from the tent, Baiji¡¯s voice echoed through the air outside the tent.

    "Princess Ming Yue? Lin Mengya pondered for a long time before she finally remembered that King Ming had indeed brought two princesses on this trip.

    One of whom was named Ming Yue.

    "Since she¡¯s here, please invite her inside. She¡¯s our guest and we should not keep her waiting."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Immediately, a beautifuldy in a green court dress strode up to Lin Mengya.

    The women of the western vassal state were totally different from the women in Dajin.

    The women of the western vassal state were tall, just like the modern day models.

    Their features looked like those of mixed blood descendants so there was a unique quality about them.

    If this princess were to live in the modern-day, she would be one stunningdy. Lin Mengya lifted her gaze to this smilingdy standing before him.

    "Greetings to Princess Yu."

    "There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony, Princess Ming Yue."

    Both of them said their polite greeting and then stood there looking at each other.

    King Ming of the western vassal state was a valiant hero, and all his daughters were outstandingdies.

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s mannerism and every gesture wereposed and elegant, like ady from a noble family. She was no ordinary person.

    "I¡¯ve heard from my brother, the crown prince, that Prince Yu and Princess are both exceptional and excellent. Finally, I get to meet you today and what I¡¯ve heard is indeed true."

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s voice was bright and clear. She did not sound as if she was trying to curry favor nor tter her.

    In fact, she sounded sincere, so much so Lin Mengya thought her voice was rather soothing.

    Lin Mengya smiled at her in response but did not understand Princess Ming Yue¡¯s intention for making such a statement.

    "You¡¯re too kinds with your words. Baiji, serve tea."

    The four maidservants were standing behind Lin Mengya. Compared to the maidservants of other families, Lin Mengya¡¯s four maidservants were more like the daughters of wealthy families.

    Lin Mengya could see from Princess Ming Yue¡¯s eyes that she was quietly sizing up her maidservants and she suddenly realized the purpose of her visit.

    She hade for Baizhi.

    "In the western vassal state, everyone ims that the servants in our mansion were the most capable. I guess mine are nothingpared to yours."

    As Princess Ming Yue moved on to talk about their servants, Lin Mengya merely smiled and remained silent.

    What a cunning Hu Tianbei. While he was himself too embarrassed toe to ask for Baizhi again, he had sent his sister to do it on his behalf!

    "I heard that my elder brother refused to pick a girl from the daughters of the nobles and royals in Dajin, but had fancied a maidservant of Your Highness. It looks like my brother¡¯s taste for a woman is as exotic as before."

    It seemed that he really fancied Baizhi! Lin Mengya was curious about how King Ming¡¯s family was so unique and so different from the others.

    "You¡¯re very generous with your praises, Princess Ming Yue. Baizhi had been with me for a long time, so we have a very close rtionship. I can¡¯t bear to let her go to the western vassal state."

    Whatever she was trying to say points to her wish for Baizhi to enter into marriage for convenience with the crown prince.

    "I suppose Princess Yu means that it¡¯s natural to develop a close rtionship with your maidservant over time. However, my elder brother really fancied Miss Baizhi. What about if I give these two maidservants of mine here? They are very intelligent. Do you think you can grant out wishes, Princess Yu?"

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s words displeased Lin Mengya.

    She had repeated herself, be it in the form of a hint or out-rightly, that Baizhi would not be a tool to them, neither was she a servant to her, but she was Lin Mengya¡¯s good sister.

    Why did these people keep thinking that a maidservant was a level lower than normal people?

    "I¡¯m not being irrespectful to you, Princess Ming Yue. I¡¯ve already said it clearly, that Baizhi is like a sister to me, not just a maidservant. Even if your crown prince wishes to marry her, he has to respect her wishes too."

    Princess Ming Yue, who was all smiles, was now wearing a frozen expression.

    She could not understand the reason this princess refused to grant their wishes after she implored her in such a manner. To her, Baizhi was merely a maidservant.

    "Marriage for convenience between the two countries is a win-win situation. Not to mention Princess Yu¡¯s maidservant, I¡¯m sure your country would even agree to us picking a Dajin princess as the consort for our crown prince. Although I can empathize your sentiments, someone ought to make a sacrifice to maintain the peace between the two countries."

    She speaking in a friendly manner like a moment ago, but was rather sharp-tongued.

    Lin Mengya supposed Princess Ming Yue¡¯s patience had been pushed to her boundaries.

    However, she did not mind getting into a debate with Princess Ming Yue.

    When ites to eloquence, Lin Mengya was second to none.

    "Wars are the result of the selfish ambitions of the person in power. How many among themoners willingly go for war? Instead of sacrificing the happiness of numerous innocentmoners, why can¡¯t the people in power give up their selfish ambitions? Just because of one man¡¯s selfish ambition, innumerous people¡¯s happiness is ruined, and then forces people to say that they are willing. This is as good as robbery."

    Everyone in the tent was surprised to learn of Lin Mengya¡¯s understanding and foresight.

    "Your Highness, what you¡¯re saying is not right. No doubt the countries were in constant conflict as a result of ambition. However, would you be able to endure if your country has been taken captive to be ves and trampled upon?"

    The western vassal state belonged to Dajin and it was obliged to pay taxes to Dajin annually.

    All the best resources were allocated by Dajin. To the vassal state, this arrangement was indeed somewhat unfair.

    "Is marriage for convenience the solution then? The conflicts of interests between different countries could not be exined simply by a few sentences. 120 years ago, the western vassal state possessed a powerful army. The power of Dajin, on the other hand, was waning. When the army of the western vassal state attacked us, the Dajin emperor led his subjects to surrender to the western vassal state, but the 150 thousand Dajinmoners were ughtered as a result, and your royal family indiscriminately humiliated the Dajin royals and nobles. How do you think Dajin should deal with the western vassal state today?"

    This was the historical knowledge Lin Mengya gathered from reading history books recently when she had nothing much to do.

    The grievances between the western vassal state and Dajin was so profound that even if they were to push for marriage for convenience in an attempt to alleviate their tension, conflict between them was still inevitable.

    By then, Baizhi would be at the forefront of this conflict.

    "Look, we¡¯re looking too far ahead. Rest assured that Miss Baizhi would be treated kindly once she is in the western vassal state. We won¡¯t allow her to suffer any wrong."

    Prince Ming Yue had softened her tone and a smile crept onto her face. Lin Mengya also calmed down and rxed a little, although she remained adamant.

    "You can¡¯t speak too early whether Baizhi would be treated kindly, but please go back and tell the crown prince that if he wants to marry my maidservant, he has to show us his sincerity. If not, not even King Ming would be able to persuade me."

    Princess Ming Yue was so persistent and unyielding that Princess Ming Yue was beginning to look displeased.

    She got up and left Lin Mengya¡¯s tent in a hurry. She must have been cursing her under her breath for being unappreciative.

    Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts when she spied the look of relief on Baizhi¡¯s face.

    If she did not resolve the problem regarding Baizhi, she would be continuously weighed down in her heart by this matter.

    "Bad news, Miss! The white tiger had escaped from its cage. Now, everyone is running after it to capture it!"

    Baishao dashed into the tent and broke the news to them, her face drained off its colors. There was great chaos outside.

    Lin Mengya carried Snow in her arms and ran to the entrance of the tent to find out more information about it.

    "How did the tiger escape from its cage?"

    Lin Mengya was standing behind the crowd, tiptoeing, in hope that she could catch a glimpse of what was happening.

    The tents belonging to the royals and nobles had been surrounded by a fewyers of guards for protection. All Lin Mengya could see was people walking around and talking noisily.

    "I heard that they wanted to make sure that the tiger will be in its top form three days from now, so as they were feeding, someone identally unlocked the cage and the tiger escaped."

    Baishao had deduced this was what happened after listening to the many conversations discussing about it.

 Chapter 111 Escape of the White Tiger

    "If so many people had surrounded the tiger to capture it, would it be able to live?"

    Baizhi could not help feeling afraid as she looked at the shiny swords in the hands of the guard.

    "Regardless of whether the tiger survives, I¡¯m afraid the baby in its womb would not survive."

    Although it was getting dark, the white tiger remained conspicuous.

    She supposed the people still wanted to catch the white tiger alive, so it remained unscathed at the moment.

    "Follow me into the tent; Xiaoyu, please help me get Prince Yu toe over."

    The white tiger rescue mission could not be dyed any longer. Lin Mengya led her four maidservants to take cover inside the tent.

    "Baizhi, Baishao and Baiji, please take Snow with you and hide in the tent. Don¡¯t get out of the tent if there are no idents, lest any of you be injured. Baisu, you¡¯ll be in charge of keeping the three of them safe. I want to make sure that no one would take advantage of the chaos to harm us.

    Lin Mengya gave the orders with poise. She made sure that those who needed protection got what they need. She would not allow anyone to take advantage of the situation to do something worse.

    The curtain of the tent was drawn and Long Tianhao¡¯snky figure appeared and he entered the tent.

    "What¡¯s the situation outside, Your Highness?"

    As Lin Mengya realized that Long Tianhao had changed into a in color hunting suit, she guessed that the other men were daredevils at this moment.

    The game of ambushing the tiger had simply started earlier than nned.

    "The Crown Prince and King Ming had also joined in the ambush and hunting of the tiger. I¡¯m afraid the n we discussed the other day is useless now. The rest of the members of the royal and noble families had gathered in therge tent. Do you want to join them?"

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya did not wish to join the crowd.

    They were rather close to therge tent and safely guarded by the imperial guards. They should not be in any danger.

    "In that case, do take to keep out of danger, Your Highness, lest someone tries to harm you while taking advantage of the chaotic situation."

    How did the tiger escape in the first ce?

    Lin Mengya could sense something was amiss, Long Tianhao was worried when he saw that Lin Mengya had looked down and gone into deep thoughts.

    She almost always worried over him whenever something happened.

    He instinctively put hisrge palm on Lin Mengya¡¯s head and stroked her hair, as he said,

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll be alright."

    He did not realize that it was such tender gesture.

    "Alright, do be careful, Your Highness. There¡¯s nothing we can do about that tiger. We could only leave it to destiny."

    It was not so much that she did not want to save its life anymore, rather, the situation had turned precarious and she had to y by ear as to how she should react.

    Long Tianyu nodded and strode out of the tent.

    She could hear Long Tianhao shouting his instructions to the imperial guards to protect her.

    It was very heartwarming for her. She exited from the tent and stood at the entrance to watch what was going on.

    "Rest assured, Big Sister. Prince Yu is highly skilled in martial arts, so he¡¯ll be alright."

    Lin Zhong had been staying by Lin Mengya¡¯s side all these while. He was tugging at Lin Mengya with his little hand and she could see anxiety in those big round eyes of his.

    He knew very well that he would not be able tofort his big sister, given she looked so worried. Somehow he felt a little jealous in that moment.

    He could not remember when Prince Yu became the only person in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    "I know, I¡¯m just afraid that idents might happen."

    She turned over her palm and hold on to Xiaoyu¡¯s hand. The warmth from the little guy¡¯s palm seemed to transmit an endless amount of energy through the touch of their skin.

    "Big Sister, you¡¯re truly concerned about Prince Yu, aren¡¯t you?"

    Lin Zhongyu mumbled, sounding envious.

    Lin Mengya turned around and stroked Lin Zhongyu¡¯s soft hair on his head. She knew she could not keep the secret worries in her heart from him.

    "Xiaoyu, if one day, we are forced to leave Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, where do you want to go?"

    This youth right before her eyes was so good-looking that it would not be surprising for people who did not know him to think that he was a girl.

    Whenever they attend any banquet, he would catch the attention and admiration of numerous youngdies.

    Unfortunately, the young man always wore an expression of indifference whenever he was faced with these infatuated youngdies.

    "Leave? Are you really going to leave one day?"

    Although Lin Zhongyu was surprised to learn about Lin Mengya¡¯s n, he was rather looking forward to it.

    "That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t really belong here. Xiaoyu, what do you think if I bring you with me when I go wandering in the world?"

    Lin Mengya felt a stab of pain when she thought of the day she left.

    Some people had left a deep impression in her heart, so much so that it was getting trying for her to think about leaving.

    If she did not leave Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion soon, she was afraid that she would not bear to leave at all.

    By that time, would she be able to withstand sharing her husband with other women, given her proud personality?

    "Yes, Xiaoyu would follow wherever Big Sister goes."

    Lin Zhongyu simply did not understand the look of sadness in his Big Sister¡¯s eyes. She and Prince Yu were, after all, a perfect match.

    Lin Mengya nodded and tucked her mncholy away. There would still be quite some time before she left Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. At the moment, there were other more pressing matters for her to handle.

    The white tiger had been driven to a wood nearby. All the men participating in ambushing it had already changed into their hunting gear.

    Although the night breeze was already blowing, the expression on their faces was that of excitement and eagerness.

    The countless torches the men were holding in their hands lit up the entire night sky.

    Despite the tiger being some distance away, its roar still echoed throughout the grounds.

    What a mighty white tiger. It would still be the king of the forest if it had not been captured by the humans.

    Many of the imperial guards in charge of protecting the tents had left. The family members of the royal family and noble families began leaving their tents to take walks outside.

    Lin Mengya had not attracted any attention to herself. She merely brought Xiaoyu with her to check out the situation just a little distance in front of her tent.

    She could see people among the trees. From time to time, she could hear the tiger¡¯s roar as well as the voices of the men in the forest.

    "Big Sister, let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s no point waiting here."

    As Lin Zhongyu urged Lin Mengya to retreat to somewhere safe, he secretly enjoyed the feeling of having his hands held by his Big Sister, which made his heart leap.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go back... who¡¯s that?"

    Just when she turned around to go back to her tent, she glimpsed a shadow flying among the few tents right before her.

    "It must be the members of some noble families. After all, most of the family members had gathered themselves in therge tent a moment ago."

    Lin Zhongyu, too, lifted his head and looked into the dark. If his Big Sister did not mention it, he would have totally missed seeing that shadow.

    "It doesn¡¯t look like it. Why would any family members be going around alone? He seemed to have disappeared around the tent where Sister Yueting¡¯s family was staying. Let¡¯s go check it out."

    The two of them tiptoed to the tent where Yueting¡¯s family was staying. The surrounding was very quiet and seemed as if there was no one in the tent.

    "Did I see wrongly? It looks like there really was nobody around."

    Lin Zhongyu said in a whisper. However, Lin Mengya was sure she saw the figure of someone moving around here. How did that person disappear in the twinkling of an eye?

    "Something¡¯s not right. Let¡¯s do a search. I¡¯m quite sure the figure I saw was not just from my imagination. It was a person I saw."

    She was sure her eyesight was perfect, so how could she be seeing things wrong?

    They searched the surroundings but did not see anything that caught their eyes. Eventually, Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the tent and saw that it was dark inside, so she could not what was there.

    "Xiaoyu, do you have any flint-stones with you?"

    Lin Zhongyu took out a pair of flint-stones from his waist and passed them on to Lin Mengya who carefully lit use them to lit up themp in the tent.

    The orange light emitted from the me of the candle was warm and gentle. It drove away the darkness and lit up a small area within the tent.

    "Big Sister..."

    Suddenly, Lin Zhongyu almost cried out but he choked. He was starring with widened eyes, at a spot in front of him.

    "What happened, Xiaoyu?"

    Lin Mengya had no idea what happened to Xiaoyu. She turned only to see that there was a woman lying on the bed in the tent, and her clothes looked messy.

    She walked up carefully and realized that the woman was none other than Elder Sister Yueting.

    Elder Sister Yueting was breathing evenly, as if she was asleep.

    The pink dress she was wearing was in a mess. It looked as if someone had haphazardly put it on her and her chest was half exposed.

    As Lin Mengya approached, she could smell a pungent musky smell, which was characteristic of lovemaking.

    Even Lin Mengya, who was still a young virgin, knew what had happened here.

    "Big Sister, this..."

    Lin Zhongyu may have quite a bit of knowledge about what happened, he was after all a child. He could sense that this matter was not so simple.

    "Wait outside and don¡¯t let anyone in. Don¡¯t tell anyone what¡¯s happened too."

    Lin Mengya said decisively. Instinctively, Lin Mengya had the urge to protect Elder Sister Yueting.

    Little did she expect the just when Lin Zhongyu left the tent, and a noisy mor sounded from outside.

    "How could this littless do such a thing? I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson!"

    It was the ear-piercing voice of Mrs. Yue. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart dropped. Could Mrs. Yue have found out what happened?

    "Get out of my way,d!"

    It seemed that Lin Zhongyu was in Mrs. Yue¡¯s way and the two of them got into some kind of conflict.

    "No, I can¡¯t let you through, as my Big Sister had instructed, no one is allowed in the tent!"

    Lin Zhongyu was persistent. No one was able to break through this line of defense even after some time.

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about the other people, but looking at Elder Sister Yueting, she was at a loss of what to do.

    The sleeping beauty began to stir in her sleep. By the time she opened her eyes and saw Lin Mengya, streams of tears flowed down from her eyes.

    "Don¡¯t cry, Elder Sister Yueting. You can tell me what happened."

    Elder Sister Yueting must have been forced into this. She was definitely unwilling. Lin Mengya could tell that Yueting had been drugged, judging from looking at her...

    Who could this shameless b*stard be, and who resorted to such despicable means?

    "I¡¯m not longer a good match for Elder Brother Nansheng."

    There were hopelessness and heartbreak in her sweet voice.

    Lin Mengya had never once heard such a defeated voice in her life.

    It sounded like the life in Elder Sister Yueting had been suck dry in an instant. A beautiful countenance had been reced by a pale face rained of its colors.

    Her trembling lips could no longer smile brightly.

    Lin Mengya tightened her fists. Who could this be?

    "Elder Sister Yueting, you... you better take a rest."

    Things had turned out this way and Lin Mengya thought she better find out who did this to Elder Sister Yueting.

 Chapter 112 Shameless to the Extreme

    However, how could she aggravate Elder Sister Yueting¡¯s wound at this moment?

    "Get out of my way! Yueting, tell me the truth. Why was your underwear being passed around in the hands of the guards? The reputation of the Yue Family has been tarnished by you!"

    Mrs. Yue pushed away Lin Zhongyu, who was trying to stop her and stomped into the tent.

    She had attracted many people¡¯s attention by making a racket a moment ago.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya spotted a group of people outside the tent, gesticting.

    What kind of mother was she? Her daughter had been vited and it seemed that she was trying to broadcast it, fearing that no one would know about it.

    "Aunt Yue, it¡¯s not right to wash the family¡¯s dirty linen in public. Please stop broadcasting it."

    Lin Mengya gave Mrs. Yue a cold look. She had never met a mother like her.

    "Humph! Didn¡¯t you im earlier that Yueting is engaged to your elder brother? Then she¡¯s not part of the Yue Family, but Lin Family. Don¡¯t tell me that the Lin Family is thinking of renouncing her as your daughter-inw?"

    Did such a mother even exist in the world?

    Could it be that she was abandoning her kinship for the benefits the Queen promised her?

    A fiery rage rose within Lin Mengya. It was all her fault. She had known that Elder Sister Yueting¡¯s mother meant evil to Yueting, but she did not bring Yueting to her ce on time.

    "Alright, Yueting is no longer your daughter from today on. I¡¯ll bring her away with me. Step aside."

    As Lin Mengya helped Elder Sister Yueting, who was almost paralyzed on the floor, up onto her feet, Lin Mengya felt she was almost going to explode from rage.

    She could see the tears in Elder Sister Yueting¡¯s eyes. She was bowing her head as the gestictions and rebukes all around her seemed to weigh heavily down on her, so much that she felt as if she was going to copse.

    "Shut up, all of you!"

    Outside the tent, Lin Zhongyu could be heard bellowing at those standing outside and instantly, most of them shut their mouth.

    The noise finally died down after the handsome young man shouted with severe tone in his voice. There was finally peace and quiet.

    "Let¡¯s go, Elder Sister Yueting."

    After helping Elder Sister Yueting put on her coat properly, Lin Mengya could no longer bear to let her Elder Sister Yueting suffer further wrong.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate body supported the Yueting¡¯s entire weight as they got up. As they passed a furious Mrs. Yue, Lin Mengya gave her a cold shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t you think I will let this person who had shamed Elder Sister Yueting go free. Remember that we, the Lin Family are full of ferocious wolves. We would not give up fighting our enemies to the end."

    The look in indifference in her eyes was chilling.

    She might have appeared to be a delicate girl, but at that moment, she was like a sharpened sword. Even Mrs. Yue was taken aback and retreated her steps at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    "You... How dare you speak to me in this manner! Do you really think that Prince Yu is able to protect you?"

    Although Mrs. Yue could feel the chilling look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she tried to stand up to Lin Mengya by puffing up her chest.

    "It is not something for you to worry about, whether I¡¯m protected or not. We, the Lin Family, will not allow this to pass so easily. Mrs. Yue, I don¡¯t care if this had to do with you, but let me tell you, you won¡¯t be able to withstand the fiery fury of the Lin Family."

    The Lin Family was a crouching tiger in the imperial courts. It had always upheld the principle of quietly meting out justice.

    Even if things were concerning Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, they would have to keep quiet under the authority of their strict father.

    The Lin Family was the only noble family which had continued for a hundred years from the time the nation of Dajin was established.

    Dajin¡¯s military power had always been held by the Lin Family since the time the dynasty began.

    Regardless of how the emperor changed over time, the Lins never fell throughout their reign. This was sufficient to prove the formidable power of the Lins.

    This was the reason the Queen had exhausted every means to marry her own younger sister into the Lin Family.

    Of course, one of the major reasons was also to have control over the Lin Family.

    However, the low-profile manner in which the Lins handle matters resulted in many people forgetting how glorious the Lins were to be in control of the nation¡¯s entire army.

    Even the Queen might not be spared the fiery fury if she provoked the Lin Family to anger!

    "Humph! I almost forgot if you didn¡¯t raise this up. Do you really think the Lin Family could still be outrageously savage for much longer?"

    There was a tone of schadenfreude in Mrs. Yue¡¯s voice, but she immediately shut her mouth when Lin Mengya gave her a sideway re.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya immediately perked up her alert when she got the hidden meaning in Mrs. Yue¡¯s words.

    "What do you mean?"

    Mrs. Yue averted her eyes from Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze; however, the look of contempt at the corner of her eyes betrayed her.

    When Lin Mengya finally helped Yueting out of the tent, supporting her, the crowd outside had by then scattered.

    Nevertheless, there were a dozen imperial guards surrounding Lin Zhongyu. As Lin Mengya took a nce, she realized that some of the guards looked rather familiar.

    It was the guards whom Long Tianhao had arranged to stay by her side.

    "Princess!"

    A dozen guards cupped their hands in obeisance once Lin Mengya came into sight, while Lin Zhongyu stood right in front of them, with his face covered with frost.

    "Let¡¯s go back to our tent. Xiaoyu, please help support Elder Sister Yueting on the way back, while I will go look for Prince Yu."

    Yueting¡¯s body had not stopped trembling since she came out of the tent.

    Mount Lingju was indeed chilly at night. However, the hearts of men were even chillier.

    "Miss, let us take over from you."

    Lin Mengya lifted her head only to realize that it was the familiar face of Baiji.

    Lin Mengya said some words offort to Yueting, but refrained from talking too much, before Baiji took over Yueting from her.

    While Yueting¡¯s body was wrapped around by a dusky green cape, the cape was unable to keep out the piercing look from the eyes of the people around.

    In that instant, Lin Mengya felt so heartbroken for Yueting.

    It was toote for her to say things like "if" as an excuse.

    Baishao had carried a bright red cape for Lin Mengya to wrap around her body, thereby keeping away the chill.

    Given that the tiger had been driven to the deepest part of the forest, all the men had gone to chase after it.

    With a cold look in her eyes, Lin Mengya walked up to a luxurious looking tent.

    Within the tent, there were music and dancing, and theughter of both men and women. This tent was one of most conspicuous one on within the grounds.

    Perhaps the people in the tent were too confident of their martial skills, therefore, there were no capable guards around the tent.

    "It seems that the Second Prince is having a really good time here. Are you no longer interested to hunt down the tiger?"

    Whoever had the audacity toy his fingers on Yueting must be someone of status.

    After pondering, Lin Mengya thought only the petty Second Prince would do such a thing.

    Inside the tent, Hu Lunan was putting his arms around a few girls dressed in brightly colored clothes andughing loudly, having fun without any restraint

    At this instant, Hu Lunan spotted a charming figure wrapped in a bright red cape, walking towards him in strides.

    This woman¡¯splexion was as fair as snow. Even the fresh milk in the western vassal state could not bepared to her silky skin.

    She was nimble and exquisite. Although not as sensual as the women in his arms, she had just the right amount of charm, which was sufficient to provoke any man¡¯s lust.

    What was most alluring however was that pair of sparkling, cold eyes.

    One look and his heart melted.

    An astute smile broke out on her face and that smile was more brilliant than that of all the beautifuldies in the pce. None of thedies in the pce could make up a-tenth of that.

    From the moment he set his eyes on this woman, he wished he could take possession of her immediately.

    However, she had been trying to avoid him, who had been under herplete control using her wisdom.

    Hu Lunan put on a sly smile, and his covetous eyes were fixed on the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s skirt.

    "What is so desirable about a tiger? I¡¯d rather be drinking and having fun with beautiful women."

    The tactful women who were apparently dancers took their leave. Now Lin Mengya and Hu Lunan were the only people left in the tent.

    "Were you the one who had humiliated Elder Sister Yueting?"

    Lin Mengya tried hard to hold herself back as she confronted Hu Lunan. She could have charged towards him and directly killed him.

    "Yueting? Do you mean the young mistress of the Yue Family? She¡¯s such a lovable and satisfactorydy. Even my guards could not take her off their mind."

    The corner of his mouth turned up in a licentious smile, as he called to mind the enjoyable scene of what happened.

    Hu Lunan looked as if he had been intoxicated, and this made Ling Mengya tighten her fists with rage.

    At this moment, her fingernails had dug into her palm, breaking the skin on her palm. Tiny bits of blood were flowing from her palm, along her snow-white skin all the way to the bright red sleeve, staining it with patches of blood.

    "She had been betrothed to my brother."

    Lin Nansheng was supposedly a well-known young hero throughout thend.

    However, Hu Lunan burst outughing and acent look appeared on his face.

    "Your elder brother? Lin Nansheng? Haha, he is indeed a hero, but too bad, his woman is a slut who sleeps around. No, he¡¯s toote, and we¡¯ve already taken all the pleasure before he does."

    From his arrogant and humiliating words, Hu Lunan obviously did this on purpose!

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face was ashen. However, she suddenly broke out into a brilliant smile.

    "Why are you smiling?"

    Although Hu Lunan was used to seeing beautiful women, Lin Mengya¡¯s smile was like a flower on the other side of the riverbank on the way to the underworld, which was both mysterious and mesmerizing.

    "I¡¯m smiling because you are not aware of your impending doom."

    The chilling tone in her voice was somehow mixed with a tinge of sweetness.

    Lin Mengya was exuberating such alluring magnificence, it was like poison.

    Suddenly a feeling of excitement made Hu Lunan get up from his seat and walked towards Lin Mengya.

    He was aware that she was different from the others.

    Perhaps the two of them were the same kind of people inside. The kind who would sacrifice anything to achieve their goal.

    "Oh? Tell me about it, how is my death impending?"

    An evil smile appeared at the corners of Hu Lunan¡¯s mouth as if assuming that Lin Mengya would want to negotiate terms with him.

    "You¡¯veid a finger on one of the Lins, so you¡¯re deserving of death."

    Even though the word ¡¯death¡¯ proceeded from her pretty little mouth, it made death sound beautiful and charming. At this moment, they did not look like arch enemies at all.

    "So I heard Yueting also has a younger sister, and you have four maidservants who were very beautiful too. Moreover, I heard that you also have a godbrother. Although I¡¯m not really interested in men, it¡¯d be refreshing to have a taste of man once in a while."

    He was increasingly shameless with his words and this provoked Lin Mengya to fury.

    "Why, why do you alwaysy your fingers on the people around me?"

    She thought perhaps Hu Lunan had captured her in passing, but by now she had understood that he was targeting her.

    "That¡¯s because you are my trophy. I want to take possession of both you and thend!"

    Finally, Hu Lunan spoke his mind, but Lin Mengya responded to him with a chillingugh.

    "If..."

    "Ah..."

 Chapter 113 Malicious and Vicious

    "I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to attain thend and beautiful women if you be a eunuch?"

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was holding on to a in but sharpened dagger in her hand.

    In the following moment, an extremely high-pitched cry of agony proceeded from Hu Lunan¡¯s mouth.

    Thereafter, a smiling Lin Mengya was still holding on the dagger dripping with blood. Her smile remained demure and gentle, but ghostly.

    "I¡¯m, I¡¯m going to kill you!"

    Never would he expect that such a delicate-looking woman would act so viciously.

    The excruciating pain went bone-deep and so it made Hu Lunan wail loudly.

    Never in his life had he ever had such a strong urge to break someone¡¯s neck.

    "Painful? This is just the beginning! The pain you inflicted on Elder Sister Yueting would be inflicted on you by me bit by bit!"

    With the smile still on her face, she wielded the dagger in the air once again. In a matter of minutes, a number of new wounds were inflicted on Hu Lunan¡¯s thigh.

    She had aimed fast and urately at all the critical points on his thighs and soon, Hu Lunan fainted from too much pain and blood loss.

    "Enough."

    As she lifted the dagger overhead in preparation for another stab when her hand was caught by arger hand.

    A seemingly demon-possessed Lin Mengya turned her angry eyes towards whoever was trying to stop her.

    "Mengya, you¡¯re going to kill him if you continue stabbing him."

    What kind of face did she have at this time? She was obviously smiling, but there was a heartbreaking mncholy in those eyes of her.

    Long Tianhao lifted his other hand to wipe away the bloodstain on her face.

    "Mengya, you have avenged for Yueting. Now, leave the rest to me."

    Finally, at Long Tianhao¡¯s tender look, her hand which was holding tightly to the dagger rxed.

    Finally, life returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. Big drops of tears came rolling down her cheeks.

    "Elder Sister Yueting, Elder Sister Yueting, she..."

    Yueting had made up most of her heartwarming memories of the past.

    Although these memories were left behind by the owner of her present body, the emotions did not disappear just because of the exchange of souls in the body.

    The warm cotton undercoat in winter, the fresh and rare seasonal fruits and vegetables, the jade ornaments and rings, and the make-up powder, all of these were the items Yueting had given to Lin Mengya, who had lost her mother since young. Yue Ting was the only person who gave Lin Mengya the feeling of warm womanly love.

    Lin Mengya had not let herself shed a drop of tear because she had to continue protecting Yueting.

    Nevertheless, when she was in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms, she could no longer contain the sadness hidden deep inside her, and it came tumbling out.

    "I¡¯m going to kill him! I¡¯m going to kill everyone who had ever bullied her!"

    She kept repeating herself. She was just having a chat with Elder Sister Yueting the day before about her life which she was going to spend with her brother in future.

    Within a short period of a day, this monstrous beast had ruined everything.

    "Listen to me, Mengya, listen to me!"

    A great hand held on to Lin Mengya head and a pair of lips went onto her trembling lips without any hesitation.

    She looked as if she had gone zany, or be possessed. It wrenched his heart to see her in this manner.

    Her freezing lips were warmed by Long Tianhao¡¯s warm kiss.

    It was a light kiss, without any lust, but it calmed Lin Mengya immediately.

    "We do indeed have to take revenge, but now is not the right time."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s intense emotions had taken away all her energy and left her totally drained.

    She had turned into a rag doll in the embrace of Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao used his in color cape to wrap up the girl in his arms, then he stood up and looked at the man in the pool of blood with indifference in his eyes.

    It was no wonder that the tiger had escaped at this precise moment, and not any other time.

    This guy might have long nned to lure all the people out by a stratagem.

    Although Long Tianhao had so badly wanted to end this guy¡¯s life, however, it was as he had said to Lin Mengya, that it was not the right time.

    He gave the man a hard kick and trampled fiercely on his back.

    There was the sound of cracking bones, then Long Tianhao led Lin Mengya out of the tent.

    With that blow, Long Tianhao had broken Hu Lunan¡¯s spine.

    For the rest of his life, Hu Lunan would not be able to move or speak anymore. He could only watch the world go by while keeping his eyes open.

    He carried Lin Mengya and went around, taking a longer route to avoid the men standing guard.

    Lin Mengya remained in his embrace quietly, and her big, dark eyes had lost their glow.

    After pondering for a while, Long Tianhao changed his mind. He ced Lin Mengya on his horse and the two of them disappeared into the night.

    Although the ride on the horse was bumpy, Lin Mengya remained silent and lifeless.

    What happened to Yueting came as a huge blow to her.

    Long Tianhao sighed softly as he mped his legs on the belly of the horse.

    Finally, the galloping horse brought the two people to a cave up the mountain.

    Lin Mengya scanned the spacious caves with her pair of lifeless eyes.

    "Where¡¯s this ce?"

    She eventually squeezed out some words with difficulty as Long Tianhao carried her down from the horse.

    "Follow me."

    Long Tianhao held on to her hand and walked into the cave while Lin Mengya followed closely behind.

    After roughly twenty steps into the cave, there was a bend. Beyond the bend, there was a weakly burning fire.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide as she took in everything.

    "How..."

    With the weakly burning fire before her eyes, she spotted the huge mother white tiger, which was stiffening up.

    At the belly of the mother white tiger was a newborn baby white tiger, aching its body and suckling on the mother¡¯s tits.

    "By the time we found her, she was already badly injured all over her body. I brought the vet to help her to deliver the baby. However, she was so seriously injured that she did not manage to pull through."

    Long Tianhao walked up to the tigers and carried the baby tiger, which was as big as a cat, into his arms.

    This little guy had just entered the world and even before it opened its eyes, it had been orphaned.

    "Are we going to bring it back with us?"

    The baby tiger was fidgeting in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms. Obviously, a big man like Long Tianhao was not very used to handling little furry animals.

    In an awkward manner, he lifted the baby tiger and shoved it into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    Lin Mengya instinctively took over the tiny living thing. As Lin Mengya set her eyes on this lovable, furry baby, her heart finally came back to life and started beating warmly.

    "Wouldn¡¯t it die if we just leave it here?"

    Lin Mengya mumbled to herself, while she could not help but protect the baby tiger by shielding it with her hands.

    The little guy must have been starving because it held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s finger and kept sucking on it.

    Its soft tongue did not stop licking Lin Mengya¡¯s finger, making her finger feel ticklish and moist.

    "Yes, there are wild wolves in this forest too. Once the fire is extinguished, the wild beasts woulde to attack it."

    A mother¡¯s love is great, although it was natural for wild beasts to be afraid of fire.

    For the sake of its only child, the mother tiger finally decided toy down by the fire.

    She must have hoped that this little fire would protect its child, even if it was for a moment.

    "I want to bring it home with me. We are keeping Snow anyway, and it doesn¡¯t really make a difference keeping this baby tiger too."

    Lin Mengya could not bear to see the little guy die of starvation. Perhaps Elder Sister Yueting might like it too.

    Oh no!

    Lin Mengya was suddenly gued with a bad feeling. At this moment, what Elder Sister Yueting needed most was for her to be by her side, keeping herpany andforting her.

    She was so fixated on taking revenge that she had forgotten the most important thing.

    "Let¡¯s hurry back, Your Highness! I want to see Elder Sister Yueting now!"

    Long Tianhao could see that Lin Mengya was back to her usual self, as she started to look worried.

    Immediately, Long Tianhao¡¯s heart, which had been left hanging, was finally at rest.

    Fortunately, she had other worries that were more pressing than her own.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go right now."

    Once they got on the horse, Long Tianhao held on tightly to Lin Mengya and the baby tiger, and they galloped all the way back to the camping grounds.

    Because of the escape of the tiger, coupled with what happened on the Second Prince of the western vassal state and Yueting, the entire camping ground was currently in a great frenzy.

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about other matters. Once she reached the camping ground, she dismounted the horse, carried the baby tiger in her arms and ran all the way back to their tent.

    Long Tianhao remained sitting on the horseback, while his line of vision never left the running figure of Lin Mengya.

    "I supposed you¡¯re the one who did that to Hu Lunan?"

    A voice echoed from behind Long Tianhao as he turned to realize that it was Long Qinghan, looking severe.

    "He deserves death."

    Not to mention how he shamed Miss Yue with such a despicable method, he was even deserving of death given that he kidnapped Lin Mengya earlier on.

    "I know he deserves to die, but look at how seriously injured he is now. This is as good as provoking King Ming to rage. Have you forgotten our objective foring?"

    Since young, one could not say that Long Tianhan had always blindly followed Long Tianhao in his ways.

    However, the poised and controlled Third Elder Brother had always been his goal and role model.

    However, Long Tianhao changed when Lin Mengya appeared.

    He seemed to stop considering consequences to his action. All he was concerned about was how to please that woman.

    Was this the same man as his respected Third Elder Brother?

    "I didn¡¯t forget, Qinghan. Aren¡¯t you tired after all these years?"

    Since he was more sensible, the love from His Majesty, his father was like a double-edged sword, where his mother and he had to dance carefully upon its de.

    He did not dare to desire for things he fancied. On the other hand, whatever the Crown Prince fancied, he had to avoid.

    As time went by, he was used to shutting his heart, so much so that he did not even know what he really wanted nowadays.

    However, Lin Mengya had opened him up to learn a new way of living his life.

    She loved making known her thoughts and was overly confident. She did what her heart desired and there was no way people could force anything down her throat.

    She was able to fend for herself, no matter what befell her. She was fearless. She even had the audacity to argue with heaven.

    Such emotion was gradually digging up the pride that had been buried deep in him.

    "Third Elder Brother, you knew this was not the best opportunity."

    A taste of bitterness started spreading within his mouth.

    It was not because he did not have the desire to discuss important matters regarding the nation and to consolidate the country, thereby providing a safe haven for her people.

    In fact, under the oppression of the Queen and the Crown Prince, Long Tianhao had no other choice but to end up as an idly prince, a useless person who had made himself a handicap.

 Chapter 114 Saddening Your Loved Ones, but Delighting Your Enemies

    "We¡¯ve been waiting for a good opportunity all this while. However, that opportunity we¡¯ve been waiting for is too far away. Qinghan, we need to change our mindset."

    Long Tianhao looked serious and he was not joking.

    Looking at the expression on his Third Elder Brother¡¯s face, Long Qinghan suddenly felt that his limbs were totally paralyzed, as if he had a huge blow.

    He could not bring himself to even utter any words offort.

    He smiled, ridiculing himself. He was not as wise as his Third Elder Brother after all.

    "I get it, Third Elder Brother. You¡¯re right."

    On one hand, the Crown Prince was a licentious and corrupt person, on the other hand, the Queen had all the power over the court and its politics.

    If they let the two continue in this state, both his Third Elder and he was as good as going down the path leading to death.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, rest soon."

    Long Qinghan nced at his Third Elder Brother once again, then he gave a helpless smile.

    "Why don¡¯t youe over to my tent to spend the night? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go back to yours for now."

    Long Qinghan¡¯s statement pointed out the fact that Long Tianhao was left with no other choice.

    Indeed now was not the best time for him to go back.

    "Let¡¯s go. Do you have some wine over at your tent?"

    The two of them rode on their horses and left, leaving behind the imperial guards who were guarding the tent at the middle.

    When Lin Mengya entered her tent through the curtain, holding the baby white tiger in her arms, she saw the group of maidservants surrounding the woman lying on the bed.

    "Oh god, finally you¡¯re back, Miss."

    Baishao rushed up to Lin Mengya the moment she appeared, with anxiety written all over her face.

    "Why? What happened to Elder Sister Yueting?"

    Lin Mengya passed the baby tiger to Baishao and dashed towards the bed.

    What came into sight was Elder Sister Yueting in a daze, staring at some void space. She looked like a wooden puppet which was devoid of life.

    Her arms and legs were tied up using cloth made of cotton, but there were red marks of bruises around her snow-white wrists.

    "Who did this? Who?"

    "I did it."

    It was Qinghu¡¯s voice that sounded. For some reason, his voicecked the usual confidence and strength today.

    However, Lin Mengya did not notice this. The moment she saw the pale looking Qinghu, she lifted her hand and it came down on Qinghu¡¯s cheek hard.

    "p!" A crisp sound echoed through the air, which shocked everyone in the tent.

    Qinghu did not attempt to dodge from her hand but quietly took the p.

    "Didn¡¯t I instruct you to watch Hu Lunan closely? Look at what happened. Don¡¯t tell me you just did reach out to save her as you looked on?"

    Lin Mengya was filled with rage.

    She totally missed the faint bloodstain on Qinghu¡¯s chest.

    "Stop! Miss, when it happened, Qinghu and I were desperately fending off the secret guards. If Qinghu had not defended us with his life, I¡¯m afraid all of us in the tent would have met with the same fate!"

    Baisu dashed up to Lin Mengya and stood between her and Qinghu.

    When all the people heard this, they turned to look at Qinghu with shock.

    "Lass, if there¡¯s still anger in your heart, it¡¯s alright to give me another p if it makes you feel better. It¡¯s not good for your health to keep it inside."

    It was obvious that he was injured, otherwise, his lips would not look so pale.

    If not for the fact that he was hurt, Qinghu would have appeared behind her to give her ideas when Lin Mengya entered Hu Lunan¡¯s tent.

    Why did she always neglect the people around her?

    She walked around Baisu and threw herself into Qinghu arms.

    True enough, Qinghu sucked in a deep breath, as if in pain when she touched him.

    "I¡¯m sorry, everyone, I¡¯m so sorry."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tears flowing down as she was in Qinghu arms.

    She truly did not expect things to turn out this way.

    "Aye, aye, stop crying already. You¡¯d better go take a look at the girl on the bed. From the moment she entered the tent, she had tried shing her wrists and biting her tongue. She made so many attempts at taking her own life."

    No matter how Lin Mengya treated him, Qinghu always responded to her with kindness and tenderness.

    He stroked Lin Mengya¡¯s jet ck long hair and patted her shoulder, indicating that she could go ahead and have a look at Yueting.

    Yueqi had also been brought to the tent. At this moment, she was holding on to her elder sister¡¯s hand and sobbing quietly.

    "I¡¯m here, Elder Sister Yueting."

    She spoke ever so softly and gently, fearing that she would rm Yueting.

    Lin Mengya wiped away her tears and tried to put on a rxed and smiley face as she looked at the woman before her.

    "I know you¡¯re weeping in your heart. I feel exactly the same way. However, do you want to harm yourself, thereby saddening your loved ones, but delighting your enemies?"

    Before Lin Mengya returned to the tent, everyone in the tent had been continuously persuading Yueting.

    Yueting would keep very quiet or start sobbing.

    She had not spoken a sentence since. At this moment, when she saw Lin Mengya, her tears started rolling down her cheeks like a cluster of pearls.

    "Let¡¯s go out and leave Miss to speak with Miss Yue."

    This matter had created such amotion that everyone already found out what happened.

    As a fellow woman, Baiji, who was the leader among the four maidservants, was clearly aware of what chastity meant to her.

    With a sigh, Baiji drew the curtain at the tent entrance and stood outside with the rest, including Yueqi.

    The only ones left in the tent were Lin Mengya and Yueting, who had been tied to the bed.

    "I thought I was going to be with Elder Brother Nansheng for the rest of my life. I was not even asking to be at the same level as him or to travel with him wherever he goes, I was only expecting for us to keep each otherpany for the rest of our years together. Now, this hope had be bubbles."

    Yueting¡¯s tears almost dried up from all the weeping.

    However, the nightmare she went through kepting back to haunt her.

    The only hope of a woman waiting for her husband-to-be to return was to be reunited with him, but now this hope had been smashed.

    "No, my brother would not abandon you. You¡¯re so pure and kind. You¡¯re his perfect match."

    Lin Nansheng was indeed very much in love with Yueting. Although he had always been reserved about showing his feelings, Lin Mengya could sense his love for her.

    Otherwise, her elder brother would not have asked Yueting to watch over and take care of her.

    "I know, I know all these. I know Elder Brother Nansheng would never abandon me. He is so charming, elegant and sweet. But don¡¯t you understand that I won¡¯t allow him to be disgraced because of me?"

    Yueting¡¯s face was ashen as she spoke.

    Their rtionship was one thatsted ten years, from the time they were very young, through their youths, until this day. It was such a sweet and tender rtionship.

    The sweeter the memory, the more bitter it felt now.

    "Rest assured. I¡¯ll get Prince Yu to help keep this sealed off."

    The Lins were now connected to Prince Yu through her marriage after all. No matter what things were like within the household, it was still possible to keep it from leaking outside.

    As long as no one talked about it, they could keep it on the low down.

    "Xiaoya, you¡¯re still as adorable and innocent as before."

    Yueting shook her head while she forced a smile. This was no going to be as simple as Lin Mengya wished.

    "Even if other people stop talking about it, do you think I can put it behind me? Xiaoya, many of those guards had been to war with Elder Brother Nansheng. When they were saying things to humiliate me, they were actually humiliating Elder Brother Nansheng at the same time. I won¡¯t allow that."

    In Yueting¡¯s heart, Nansheng was her idol, her everything.

    This was why she was so adamant.

    "Alright, even if you won¡¯t marry my brother, Elder Sister Yueting, you shouldn¡¯t seek death! I want you to witness the day I take revenge for you. I want you to witness how the perpetrators pay for their actions. Don¡¯t you know that?"

    If her love for Nansheng became the reason for seeking death, then her hatred for the perpetrators should be the motivation for her to live on.

    Yueting held on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand as she spoke with a trembling voice.

    Why? Why did this tragedy happen to the innocent and pitiful Elder Sister Yueting?

    "Revenge? Xiaoya, promise me that you won¡¯t take revenge for me, please?"

    Lin Mengya had already shouldered many burdens. How could she allow Mengya to carry this on her back too?

    "Elder Sister Yueting, I..."

    "I know that you¡¯re not the Xiaoya in the past, am I right?"

    Lin Mengya was immediately taken aback by Yueting¡¯s words.

    Should she own up? If she did, she would not be able to exin herself. However, if she denied, she would be a hypocrite.

    "Actually you didn¡¯t really change. You were very intelligent when you were a little girl. Although I didn¡¯t know what happened exactlyter on that made you go imbecile, I believe you¡¯re back to the Xiaoya in my memory."

    Lin Mengya did not know how to react. She was at her wit¡¯s end.

    "Don¡¯t ever leave me, Elder Sister Yueting, please?"

    Until now, Lin Mengya finally realized how scared she was to lose the thing she possessed at this moment.

    She was afraid of losing everything wonderful, everyone who mattered to her.

    As she held on tightly to Yueting¡¯s cold hands, she realized in her heart that there had not been a moment in her life that she felt so anxious and unsettled.

    Yueting stopped talking. She closed her eyes andy down on the bed quietly as if she was a lifeless wooden doll.

    Lin Mengya sat by her bedside and guarded Yueting through the night.

    Lin Mengya was aching all over her body, that she had to get up from her light sleep before daylight.

    As she awoke, she felt a weight upon her thigh. She looked down only to realize that Snow was sleeping soundly on herp with its head resting on her thigh.

    She realized that she had been covered by a warm fleece nket. While she saw that Yueting was still sleeping, she wondered who was so considerate as to cover her with the warm nket?

    She got up and exited the tent, with Snow in her arms. It was still early and the entire camping ground was rather empty, with only some imperial guards patrolling.

    With Snow in her arms, she walked towards the sleeping quarters for the four maidservants.

    Everyone in the tent was still asleep, so Lin Mengya quietly walked towards the patch of grass by the boundary of the camp ground with Snow.

    The autumn morning was chilly.

    Although Snow was small, its body was very warm.

    Lin Mengya sat on the grass with the little guy in her arms, she watched the sun rose from the horizon afar off.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold with only a thinyer of clothes on?"

    The voice sounded, as she was simultaneously covered with a white coat.

    "Is your wound serious?"

    The white coat on her smelt of Qinghu¡¯s scent. At that instant, Lin Mengya felt a little awkward and embarrassed.

    "Rest assured. Who am I? It¡¯s just a minor injury. I¡¯m sure it will recover soon."

    The color of blood had returned to his cheeks and he sounded much livelier and more confident once again. Qinghu did look much better as if his injury was no longer affecting him much.

    With Snow in her arms, for the first time, Lin Mengya did not know what to say to Qinghu.

 Chapter 115 War of Words

    "Sorry, I..."

    The more intimate a person was to her, the more Lin Mengya did not know what to say to him.

    Snow finally awoke. Its rough tongue started licking Lin Mengya¡¯s finger. Its docile and sweet mannerism as totally unlike that of a wolf.

    "Silly you, why did you apologize? That¡¯s not necessary between you and me."

    Qinghu said with a smile as he stroked Lin Mengya¡¯s long hair.

    She yed along and rested her head on Qinghu¡¯s elbow pit. In her heart, Qinghu was as close to her as her elder brother.

    "I didn¡¯t expect them to move so fast and be so despicable with their approach."

    Havinge from modern times, Lin Mengya was still considered infantile in these struggles between kingdoms.

    Lin Mengya shuddered at the thought that even the royals of the western vassal state could act so despicable and filthy. She wondered how many more of such things would be waiting for her down the road.

    "I told you. These people are like savage beasts. They are extremely vile and repulsive. You¡¯re far too pure and innocent."

    The dissension and internal strife within the royal harems did note in the form of open and straight forward dealings.

    The so-called glory was only a facet which covered all the filthiness.

    "I so want to protect everyone who matters to me. What should I do, Qinghu?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was so unsettled that it had be a struggle for her, groping for what she should do.

    With a pained look in his eyes, Qinghu stroked her long hair and with a tone of indifference, he said,

    "This is a world in which people would cause you harm if you don¡¯t cause them harm. If you desire to protect everyone who matters to you, you can¡¯t wait for people to strike. Lass, do you know how Peach Blossom Dock became the number one organization for assassins in the bohemian?"

    Lin Mengya shook her head. Qinghu rarely talked about the things regarding Peach Blossom Dock.

    "It was because when Peach Blossom Dock was first established, all the more powerful assassins outside Peach Blossom Dock were annihted.

    What happened in the past had lost its original feel now when Qinghu spoke about them.

    "Before that battle, Peach Blossom Dock did not allow any information leak." For this reason, the people in the martial realm were totally unprepared. From that time on, no one dared to go against Peach Blossom Dock.

    Lin Mengya lifted her eyes to gaze at the mountain and forest afar off and her eyes twinkled with a strange radiance.

    She had to remove all the obstacles in order to protect the people around her.

    Be it the Crown Prince or the Queen, they had abused their powers to vite and ravage the integrity and destiny of anyone they wish toy their hands on.

    If she took away all the powers from them, they would not be able to bring harm to the people who mattered to her.

    "I get it now. Thank you, Qinghu."

    Her trembling and hesitant voice had turned to one with hopefulness and positivity. When Qinghu turned around, he could only see the hair on her head.

    "Lass, I¡¯ll always stay by your side to protect you."

    Qinghu had been through too much filthiness and corruption in the first half of his life. He was going to use the rest of his life, even if it was only three short years, to use his life to protect and guard her.

    "No way. How could I be considered strong if all I do is hiding behind others?"

    He shook his head and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face.

    If he had not seen how grieved she wasst night, her smile would have fooled everyone in the world.

    "Let¡¯s get going. I¡¯m afraid there is not going to be any peace and quiet even in the capital city from today on."

    There was no hint of panic and anxiety in her voice, even though she was aware of the storm and bloodshed that wasing her way.

    Lin Mengya put Snow down on the ground, and the little beast looked at her curiously with itsrge round eyes.

    "Indeed, there is an impending storm."

    Qinghu lifted his head to gaze at the clear sky as a mocking smile shed across his face.

    Back in the camping ground, there was an atmosphere of hostility in the air.

    Hu Lunan was after all the Second Prince of the western vassal state, no matter King Ming¡¯s pleasant disposition, it¡¯d be impossible for him to let this matter rest so easily."

    At this moment, some imperial guards appeared and walked up to Lin Mengya. Qinghu had quickly made himself visible while he kept an eye on Lin Mengya.

    One of the imperial guards who looked to be in his thirties cupping one fist in his other hand and said,

    "Greetings to Princess Yu. The Crown Prince had asked for you."

    That was fast.

    Lin Mengya nodded lightly and in a rxed manner, followed the imperial guards on the way to the Crown Prince¡¯s tent.

    Snow had stopped looking adorable and submissive, as it always did in Lin Mengya¡¯s presence.

    There was an air of pride in as Snow lifted high its head, walking behind Lin Mengya.

    Without a doubt, the tent belonging to the Crown Prince was the most luxurious and elegant one in the entire camping ground.

    Before she even entered the tent, Lin Mengya could hear the voice of argument in the tent.

    "Please hand over your princess, Prince Yu. Everyone saw that Princess Yu was the only person who had gone into the Second Prince¡¯s tent. Now that the Second Prince had been seriously injured, Prince Yu, you have to give an ount to us."

    A eunuch had lifted the curtain at the entrance of the tent to allow Lin Mengya to enter. In that instance, all the eyes in the tents turned to her.

    "Greetings to the Crown Prince and King Ming."

    As Lin Mengya paid her respects to them, there was no hint of panic or fear in her mannerism at all.

    Lin Mengya was wearing a gentle smile on her beautiful countenance. She looked almost wless.

    In the tent, King Ming and the Crown Prince were seated at the two sides respectively.

    Both their faces were ashen. From the moment Lin Mengya entered the tent, their eyes were lit up. As they lifted their gaze to Lin Mengya, their eyes appeared to be boring into her.

    "Let me ask you, Princess Yu. Were you the one who did harm to the Second Prince of the western vassal state?"

    The gaze of the Crown Prince was fiery, but the expression on his face was chilly and stiff.

    It seemed that he had a fierce argument with King Ming just a moment ago.

    That was why his face was looking ashen.

    Lin Mengya blinked, let her arms fall to her side and lied with her eyes wide opened.

    "I¡¯m so sorry what happened to the Second Prince, but I am not aware of what happened."

    King Ming¡¯s eyes were exuberating deep fury.

    Unfortunately, there were no guards around when Hu Lunan was injured. The dancers who were with Hu Lunan were nowhere to be found too.

    The imperial physician had given King Ming¡¯s second son a diagnosis that he would be a useless person from now on.

    King Ming clenched his fists and wished he could break the neck of this young girl before his eyes.

    "Humph, let¡¯s be honest; we are all intelligent people. I know you had a conflict with Nan. However, what¡¯s been done to him was far too cruel and vicious."

    To him, his second son was almost meless, except for the fact that he loved to frequent brothels.

    Not only did he have many concubines back in the pce, he even brought along the singers and dancers all the way to Dajin to entertain him.

    No matter how much an underachiever he was, he was after all his son.

    How would he not be heartbroken seeing him in this state?

    "Do I have a conflict with the Second Prince? I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say. I remember during the state banquet, Second Prince had picked Elder Sister Yueting out of ignorance, but he can¡¯t be held guilty because of his ignorance. I thought this misunderstanding had been resolved?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s rxed tone of voice coupled with the innocent expression on her face made it difficult for the people to see through her.

    Lin Mengya took her seat by the side, acting as if nothing had happened. At the same time, an indifferent expression on her face did not betray any emotions. However, she acted as if she was as concerned about what happened as the others in the tent.

    "You..."

    King Ming had to quietly suffer his loss, although he had also heard about how Hu Lunan kidnapped Princess Yu.

    For the sake of one woman, his unfilial son had upset his well-thought n to secretly nt a spy in Dajin.

    If he had not decisively abandoned this lead, more of his secret agents and spies woulde to light.

    "No matter what, since the Second Prince¡¯s injury had something to do with Princess Yu, you have to be ountable somehow."

    King Ming sounded as if he was trying to threaten Lin Mengya, but to no avail.

    The smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face faded right away, and it was reced by a chilly expression upon hearing King Ming¡¯s words.

    "Talking about ountability, I would like King Ming to give me an ount too!"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice suddenly sounded severe.

    On the surface, it appeared to everyone that the western vassal state guards were the ones who vited Yueting.

    While Hu Lunan was merely enjoying a good time with his entertainer dancers when he was here.

    The horrible thing happened to Yueting must have something to do with the Second Prince of the western vassal state.

    The atmosphere intensified and everyone was holding their breath in anticipation.

    There was no way King Ming could evade responsibility. All was down to his useless son.

    Others might not know, but he was clearly aware of the power of the Lin Family. In the past many years, wherever the soldiers led by Lin Muzhi stationed, no one else could argue over thatnd.

    What an imbecile Hu Lunan was, to have provoked the Lins and brought great shame to King Ming¡¯s family.

    Although Princess Yu was a youngdy, she had a very sharp tongue.

    This made it even more difficult for King Ming.

    "There isn¡¯t a conclusion to this matter yet, perhaps..."

    The Crown Prince had thought that if he intercepted this matter, Lin Mengya would quietly back off and swallow the shame.

    Little did he expect that Lin Mengya would use this to make things even more difficult for him."

    "No conclusion yet? Is there any conclusion for the matter regarding the Second Prince of the western vassal state? Why then do you behave as if you are the judges here, while you humiliate the rtives of the royal family? Is this the solution the Crown Prince and King Ming you havee out with?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s imposing manner was in no way inferior to that of the two men.

    In an instant, silence filled the tent. No one would have expected that this demure Princess Yu was such a sassy personality.

    Although the Crown Prince did have a part in supervising the state matters, he had yet to ascend the throne. Based on thews of Dajin, he was not qualified to convict Lin Mengya.

    Therefore, from the position ofmand, the Crown Prince had since given Lin Mengya a chance to retaliate.

    "I¡¯ve sent for you so that I can rify what happened yesterday. Princess Yu had been oversensitive."

    The Crown Prince had to back off given that the situation hade to this.

    If the subjects and the nobles were to find out about this, there would a lot of finger-pointing and judging.

    They might use him of helping their opponents. This could be catastrophic to him, as a supposed gentleman with integrity.

    This would be extremely risky.

 Chapter 116 Guest Turned Host

    The atmosphere in the tent came to a standstill. Faced with the problem regarding Yue Ting, most of the people quietly believed that this was a punishment the heavens had meted out for this lecherous prince.

    Lin Mengya remained quietly on her seat. She had just shut up the mouths of King Ming and the Crown Prince by making a few statements.

    The two men looked at each other for a moment. Although King Ming was not resigned to the oue, he could not think of any other way to make things difficult to Lin Mengya. He had to hold his displeasure in.

    He had been running his country of the western vassal state the way he wanted over the years. Even the Emperor of Dajin treated him like a brother every time they met.

    Never did he expect that he would fall into the hands of a young woman.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, the western vassal state guards were stirring up amotion, pressing Princess Yu to be ountable. They¡¯ve even barged into Prince Yu¡¯s tent!"

    An imperial guard who entered the tent abruptly reported to them.

    Before the Crown Prince had time to react, Lin Mengya smacked her hand on the table with great force.

    "Is this how the royals of the western vassal state conduct yourselves? While one of you is trying to put me down by threats over here, your men are taking the opportunity to break into my tent. Is this justifiable?"

    King Ming was stuck dumb by Lin Mengya¡¯s questioning.

    What was intended as a confrontation from the leader of the western vassal state, had now turned around. At this moment, Lin Mengya seemed to have the upper hand in the entire matter.

    "Father, the Crown Prince, please listen to what Ming Yue has to say."

    All of a sudden, Ming Yue who had blended into the corner of the wall stood up.

    She looked towards the direction where King Ming and the Crown Prince with a pair of crescent-shaped eyes, which were so full of life that they seemed to be able to speak.

    From the moment Lin Mengya set her eyes on Ming Yue, she knew that Ming Yue was not as simple as she seemed. In fact, Lin Mengya had observed that even the Crown Prince had a second look at Ming Yue because she had such attractive eyes.

    "I suppose it¡¯s just a misunderstanding."

    It appeared that nothing could be done to salvage the situation with regards to Hu Lunan¡¯s serious injury.

    However, why were the western vassal state guards barging into Prince Yu¡¯s tent?

    The sudden turn of events had not just brought distress to King Ming alone.

    Theposed manner with which Princess Ming Yue spoke did not betray any emotion of exasperation, despite knowing that her brother was severely injured.

    "Second Elder Brother is unruly, so it was likely he had offended someone. My father was doing this out of his love for a son. Please excuse my father if he acted impetuously."

    Her eyes sparkled and with gentleness as if there were ripples in her eyes. At the same time, her eyes betrayed a tinge of mncholy, so much so that the people¡¯s hearts were melted, no matter how hard-hearted they were.

    With her gentle words, she had provided all three of them a way out of this difficult and awkward situation.

    The Crown Prince had long been mesmerized by this beauty, so much so that he could not deny her request.

    "What Princess Ming Yue says is right. Perhaps it is all a misunderstanding. Moreover, we haven¡¯t arrived at a conclusion on the matter regarding the Second Prince. If we continue to argue over this matter here, won¡¯t we be giving the perpetrator a chance to cause further harm? What¡¯s most important at the moment is to tend to Second Prince¡¯s injuries."

    The Crown Prince, bewitched at this moment, changed his attitude and began to ease up with his tone of voice.

    Lin Mengyaughed secretly to herself but kept her eyes fixed on King Ming, giving him a look which was neither haughty nor humble.

    Eventually, King Ming seemed to be distracted by some other matter, and he no longer looked distressed.

    "The Crown Prince and Ming Yue are right. I¡¯ve wronged Princess Yu. Please excuse me for my reckless behavior. It was really because of my love for my son that I behaved in this way."

    Lin Mengya knew not to push further since King Ming had backed off.

    She nodded her head, but kept her head high with pride, as if she had just made a difficult decision to give in.

    "However, we cannot just let go of the matter. It¡¯s good that Prince Yu is here. Since this entire episode had started because of all you, you will be in charge of finding out the culprit."

    The Crown Prince immediately targeted Long Tianhao, who had just entered the tent.

    From the words of the Crown Prince, one could tell that he was still siding King Ming of the western vassal state. An idea was conceived in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind almost immediately.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, pleasey down the reward and punishment clearly so that everyone would be convicted. If my husband finds the culprit, how would you reward him?"

    Could he be targeting Long Tianhao, now that he failed to bring Lin Mengya down?

    Such a bargain was not possible in the world. The n of the Crown Prince was obviously not thorough and well thought.

    "This..." The Crown Prince hesitated. There was not to be any reward. The Crown Prince was not expecting Long Tianhao to be able to hand over the culprit, then he would make things even more difficult for him.

    "If Prince Yu is able to hand over the culprit, I will fulfill any wish he makes. What do you think of this reward?"

    Any wish?

    Lin Mengya wasughing inside scornfully.

    Was the Crown Prince so sure that she was unable to catch the culprit?

    "Prince Yu is young, intelligent and talented. I¡¯m sure he will find the culprit. However, if the killer is too cunning, are we going to keep waiting indefinitely for him to be found?"

    So he had wanted a time limit.

    The Crown Prince pondered for a while and pretended to look as if he was put in a difficult position.

    "Alright, the limit will be three days. If Prince Yu is unable to hand over the killer after three days, I would have to interrogate Princess Yu."

    How unreasonable of the Crown Prince! It was obvious that he thought Lin Mengya was the culprit.

    Humph! What a despicable approach.

    "Alright! Three days will be the limit. If we¡¯re unable to catch the culprit, I would carry the me, even though I am innocent."

    Lin Mengya had to say thest bit to mock the Crown Prince of his injustice.

    By so doing, she stirred up dissatisfaction and doubts about the Crown Prince¡¯s judgment in the many noble families.

    No matter what, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were the close family members of the Crown Prince after all.

    He was willing to sacrifice his close family members for them to be a scapegoat for the sake of his securing some short term benefits. He was so heartless!

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly provoked the anger of the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince, in turn, saw the disappointment on the faces of his subjects and was taken aback.

    "Since time is running short, please excuse us for taking our leave now."

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao exited the tent before the Crown Prince could exin himself.

    A feeling of hatred for Lin Mengya arose from the heart of the Crown Prince.

    This woman had been upsetting all his ns.

    He could not wait to see how Lin Mengya would escape this time!

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao strode out of the tent one after another.

    Long Tianhao had been keeping a straight face all these while as if he was totally unaffected by what happened.

    It was only until the two of them had gone out of sight from the Crown Prince that Long Tianhao breathed a sigh.

    "Did the Crown Prince make things difficult for you?"

    He was initially discussing some matters with Qinghan in his tent when all of a sudden, the guard he put in charge of watching over Lin Mengya rushed over to report to him what happened.

    The guard said that Lin Mengya had been brought to the Crown Prince¡¯s tent, where King Ming was as well.

    Long Tianhao immediately knew something had gone wrong. He was sure it had something to do with Hu Lunan.

    King Ming was a tough person to deal with. Moreover, the Crown Prince had been eyeing on her for a long time.

    "No, they are not qualified to make things difficult for me yet."

    Perhaps, the Emperor was aware of the weakness of the Crown Prince, so the Emperor had made an exception and promoted Lin Mengya to be the first-rate consort, which meant that her rank was equal to the Crown Prince¡¯s consort.

    For this reason, even if the Crown Prince wanted to convict her of a crime, he needed to hand her over to be questioned by Patrich¡¯s Court.

    After the Patrich¡¯s Courts convicted her, she would then be handed to the Ministry of Appointments in Imperial China.

    After this, the Emperor had to personally approve and sign the document before she was finally convicted.

    The Crown Prince had merely wanted to put Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao down. If he really went deeper, perhaps even the Queen would not have the authority to convict them.

    This was of course just speaking theoretically.

    The Queen could practically still punish the princess.

    "Alright, rest assured that I will find the culprit."

    The worry on Long Tianhao¡¯s face touched Lin Mengya a little.

    She did not expect such an impassive looking man to be worrying so much over her.

    "I¡¯ve made preparation with regards to the killer."

    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously, tugged on Long Tianhao¡¯s clothes and walked towards a quiet and discreet corner.

    "This..."

    This was a tent for storing the grains.

    Although it was spacious, it was very basic.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain to the entrance and in it were a few dancers who were lying there, unconscious.

    "They are the dancers entertaining Hu Lunan in his tent that day. You would be surprised to learn their true identities."

    Qinghu was the one who stumbled upon them.

    It could be a coincidence, but it could also be someone¡¯s intention that they were there.

    These three women were Peach Blossom Dock¡¯s assassins.

    Qinghu spotted the sigh of Peach Blossom Dock on them when he was helping Lin Mengya settling these dancers.

    He said these were specialized killers belonging to Meimen Department of Peach Blossom Dock.

    Not only were their looks alluring, but they were also ruthless when they attack. They specialize in targeting lecherous men.

    Now they had been captured by her.

    As the saying went that the heavens would not allow even the blind sparrow to starve to death, just when Lin Mengya was about to fall asleep, someone provided a pillow for her toy her head.

    "I see, but what has the Peach Blossom Dock to do with our problem?"

    While Long Tianhao listened patiently to Lin Mengya exining to him the cause of effect of the incident, at the end of it all, he still looked so tense.

    Wherever these were assassins of the Peach Blossom Dock, there was bound to be treacherous plots and schemes of murders.

    It was very likely that they were on a mission targeting Hu Lunan.

    "Are you not afraid they would turn around and point their finger at you? What if they insisted that they did not do it, what will you do?"

    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows as his mind searched for a solution.

    Lin Mengya let go of the curtain so it fell. These women would not wake up in a few hours since Qinghu had punched their acupoints.

    "That would depend on Qinghu. He knew clearly the weaknesses of the killers. As long as we can prove that they are killers working for Peach Blossom Dock..."

    "King Ming would be much more desperate than us in taking their lives."

    Nodding, Lin Mengya thought to make other people the scapegoats seemed to do the trick all the time.

    Besides, Qinghu had once told her that the Peach Blossom Dock killers were extremely evil and their hands were full of men¡¯s blood.

    This was especially true for killers belonging to this Meimen Department. To be part of it, the killers were expected to kill their lovers and close family to qualify.

    What kind of savage beasts would even not spare the lives of their loved ones?

    For this reason, she was not sympathetic towards them, neither would she think it was a pity to get rid of them.

    "I would like us to work together on a n so that the people who were hiding in the dark and waiting for us to help aplish their mission, would be exposed!"

 Chapter 117 Taking Every Step with Caution

    "Do you have a n?"

    In fact, Long Tianhao had some ideas of his own after listening to Lin Mengya speak.

    However, his curiosity got the better of him and he wanted to hear from Lin Mengya first.

    This woman stood out from other women in that she was always so full of creative ideas.

    Among her ideas, some were unheard of and unseen.

    He wondered how much of her mind was still unknown to him.

    "Your Highness, please help by first spreading the word that the killer has been found."

    Lin Mengya showed a mysterious smile, which was her signature smile. By so doing, she made Long Tianhao itched in the heart.

    When she smiled in this way, Long Tianhao knew someone would get into trouble soon.

    "Alright," said Long Tianhao, driven by his emotions. Long Tianhao was himself unaware, how much he doted on this woman.

    "Thank you so much, Your Highness. We¡¯ll wait for the good news then."

    Lin Mengya smiled with a coldness hidden in her smile.

    She could tell from what she saw that both King Ming and the Crown Prince were fully aware of how Elder Sister Yue Ting was humiliated.

    Otherwise, how did they jump to the conclusion that it had to do with her, who had a deep grudge against Hu Lunan?

    One was the King Ming of the western vassal state, while the other was the Crown Prince of Dajin. How outrageous of them!

    How could they condone such a filthy and vile act and yet behave as if they were in the right?

    Where was justice in this world?

    In that case, she had no reason to be kind when dealing with them.

    While Lin Mengya was engrossed in her emotions, she did not realize that the man in front of her was looking at her with such tenderness.

    The two of them had returned to Prince Yu¡¯s tent secretly, so much so that no one noticed them at all.

    Long Tianhao stood outside the entrance of the tent and watched Lin Mengya as she entered through it and eventually disappeared out of his sight.

    In an instant, the tender look on his face faded away like melting snow.

    What remained was his usually dispassionate expression as he turned to leave the tent.

    He supposed it was his usual way of not wanting to create any stir but always keeping the peace which led the Crown Prince to think that he was weak and easily manipted.

    "Lin Kui, get someone to secretly spread the rumor that we have captured the assassin who tried to kill Hu Lunan."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s n was brilliant, but in order for them not to give the game away, he had to create some hot news item.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    While Lin Kui excused himself to carry out his instructions, Long Tianhao returned to Long Qinghan¡¯s tent.

    The moment Long Tianhao entered the tent, what came into sight was Long Qinghan lying on the bed, reeking of alcohol. Long Tianhao could not help frowning.

    Thisd must have gone drinking somewhere to end up in this state.

    "What happened, Third Elder Brother? Did you get thrown out of the tent by Third Sister-inw again?"

    Long Qinghanughed in a teasing way. To him, his Third Elder Brother had been continuouslypromising with his wife since he got to know her.

    Long Tianhao ignored him, sat down on a small stool and started flipping through the documents in front of him.

    "However, what do you intend to do about the matter regarding Yue Ting, Third Elder Brother?"

    Long Qinghan seemed to have sobered up from the alcohol, judging from his look. His blurry eyes had recovered and he was able to focus on the man in front of him.

    "The matter regarding Yue Ting had all along been a nned scheme. Not only were these people targeting the Yue and the Lin Families, they meant to force me into action too."

    The Lins had been linked up with Prince Yu¡¯s household through his marriage. The glory or the shame of either family would affect the other.

    This was why Long Tianhao began to harbor the thought of fighting the Crown Prince.

    "Are you not worried that this was the Queen¡¯s intention and part of her n?"

    In fact, the one person they should fear most was the woman in the chamber of imperial concubines, not the Crown Prince, who was not the real threat.

    The Queen possessed the supreme authority, havinge from a powerful family. The extent of her power was beyond what they imagined.

    Long Tianhao shook his head and the expression on his face said that he was thinking deep and hard.

    "I would think that what happened was a coboration between the Crown Prince and the Second Prince of the western vassal state. If the Queen finds out about it, the Crown Prince would inevitably be reprimanded."

    Although they were always on their toes, it did not satisfy the Crown Prince.

    The Queen had retained a monopoly on power. She had total control over the Crown Prince all this time, citing the reason that the Crown Prince was too young and inexperienced, so he was not thorough in his considerations.

    While this time, the Crown Prince was trying to prove himself, however, what happened only went to show that he had exhausted all his ideas.

    Without a doubt, this was an opportunity Heavens had given to them.

    "You¡¯re absolutely right. That old woman is so shrewd that she would never let happen such a thing which oversteps the bounds of what is proper."

    A gentle smile broke out on Long Qinghan¡¯s face, while in fact, he was harboring bad intentions.

    "If someone were to report to the Queen right now about the entire incident, the Crown Prince would likely be severely reprimanded."

    In terms of causing harm to others, they were all very skillful. Moreover, they would not be merciful when they do cause harm.

    "If that were to happen, the Crown Prince would not have the energy to care about his coboration with King Ming."

    Long Tianhao said tly as if causing the Crown Prince harm had nothing to do with him.

    Another day passed with the campground being in a tumult. Lin Mengya had shut herself up in the tent ever since afternoon.

    The initial n was to return to the capital city after three days, but now it seemed that the return journey would be dyed indefinitely.

    Every pair of eyes was on Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya.

    They could not wait to witness how they would capture the murderer.

    "Is there no improvement whatsoever?"

    Lin Mengya frowned while she looked at the imperial physician took Yue Ting¡¯s pulse, her eyes filled with worry.

    "Your Highness, Princess Yu, Miss Yue¡¯s illness is of the heart. There is no medication that can help."

    The imperial physician looked at Prince Yu with a helpless expression. Everyone knew that Miss Yue and Princess Yu were very close.

    The imperial physician thought that it would be good and well if he managed to heal Miss Yue. If not, he was afraid he would provoke Princess Yu to anger.

    "Illness of the heart?"

    Yue Ting had not wakened from her sleep since the day she spoke to Lin Mengya.

    Yue Ting had refused to wake up no matter how hard Lin Mengya and Yue Qi tried to wake her.

    Over a period of two days, Yue Ting had be pallid and feeble-looking.

    The sight of Yue Ting looking so pale on her face, her feeble breathing made Lin Mengya very anxious, but she had no idea how to help her.

    "Elder Sister, it doesn¡¯t help to be so anxious. Why don¡¯t you take a rest and eat something? Who will take care of Elder Sister Yue Ting if you copse too?"

    Lin Zhongyu said, apparently pained to see how Lin Mengya refused to take a break from taking care of Yue Ting. How would she find the energy to continue on?

    "Indeed, Miss, you are our pir! What should we do if even you copse?"

    They hade to this ce, all excited, but now, a miserable ambiance had chased away all the initial exhration.

    From the day Yue Ting met with the mishap, the four maidservants could sense the tension in the air. The smiley expression on everyone¡¯s face had turned into a dejected look.

    Snowy quietly beside Lin Mengya¡¯s feet and kept its watery eyes on Lin Mengya all the time.

    Seeing that everyone was looking upset, Lin Mengya knew she should not continue doing this.

    "Elder Sister Lin, I know you¡¯re worried about my sister," said Yue Qi as she wiped away her tears and forced a smile on her face.

    "Qi¡¯er knows that Elder Sister Lin, you are trying your best, wrecking your brains for a way to revenge for my sister, but you still have to take care of your health."

    Yue Qi had been staying with Lin Mengya for the past few days.

    While Mrs. Yue had sent men to them a number of times, her men were been chased away by Baishao¡¯s scolding every time.

    Eventually, it was said that Uncle Yue was so enraged with Mrs. Yue that he rebuked her severely, thereby putting a stop to themotion.

    "I really appreciate your kind intentions. Rest assured that I¡¯ll be alright."

    Lin Mengya tried to suppress her sadness and hide it in her heart, and gradually she was looking more rxed.

    This was not the time to be ovee by sadness.

    Hu Lunan was already a useless man, but in the world, there were still countless people who took the side of evil-doers.

    "Qi¡¯er,e with me, I¡¯m going to see your father."

    Baiji helped Lin Mengya into a jade green cape and straightened her dress all the way to the hem. To the eyes of an outsider, she was still the invincible Princess Yu before King Ming and the Crown Prince.

    Apanied by Yue Qi, the two walked across the campground, while all time, they could hear the whispers of the people along the way.

    As the vicious words the people used to attack her beloved elder sister went into her ears, Yue Qi¡¯s little face was drained of its colors as she tried hard to endure those words.

    Her pair of hands under the cape was balled up in fists. All of a sudden, her cold hands were wrapped around by a pair of warm and gentle hands.

    "Elder Sister Lin, I..." Yue Qi lifted her face, which looked as if she was going to burst out crying and her grimacing face was caught by Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    She could read from Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes that Lin Mengya was trying to encourage her to keep her sorrows in her heart and to brace herself so that she did not betray the sadness in her.

    "Qi¡¯er, now that your sister is broken, you are the only hope of the Yue¡¯s now. Don¡¯t let people¡¯s perception control you."

    Apart from Yue Qi, the rest of the Yue family felt ashamed of Yue Ting.

    Even Mrs. Yue had drawn a clear line between her daughter and herself. Yue Qi was the only one staying by her sister side every day to take care of her.

    "Me? How could I ever match up to my sister? My sister is the real pride of the Yue Family."

    She lowered her head as those useless tears streamed down once again.

    Yue Ting¡¯s name had spread across the capital city the year she turned 13. Compared to the daughters of many respectable families in the capital city, she was one of the most talented and beautiful.

    In the eyes of Yue Qi, her elder sister was like a fairy in heaven. She was the one and only goddess to her.

    However, her fairy had been ruined, and her world had crumbled as a result.

    "You are Yue Ting¡¯s blood sister, so you are exactly like her."

    The Yues had only two daughters through Mr. Yue first wife. Although he had begotten a son through a concubine, this son could not be his heir after all.

    However, Yue Qi was too young to understand matters concerning this.

    Soon, Lin Mengya was nearing the tent where the Yues were staying. She could clearly feel the tension in the air building up as she approached it.

    "Please inform Uncle Yue that Princess Yu hase to visit."

    Many of the servants of the Yue Family had received much kindness from Yue Ting, for this reason, they were also exceptionally grateful to Lin Mengya.

    The servants guarding outside immediately entered the tent to inform their master, and they back in a moment.

    "Pleasee this way, Princess Yu and Second Miss."

    In return for their courtesy, Lin Mengya nodded, grabbed hold of Yue Qi¡¯s hand and entered the Yue¡¯s tent.

 Chapter 118 Yue Mansions Past

    Once Lin Mengya entered the tent, what came into sight was Uncle Yue sitting on a chair.

    It had only been a few days since shest saw Uncle Yue, but he seemed to have aged a lot.

    "Daddy, are you alright, Daddy?"

    Yue Qi dashed across the tent and threw herself into Uncle Yue¡¯s arms. However, she was not shedding a tear.

    "Qi¡¯er, Daddy¡¯s alright. How is your elder sister?"

    Since Yue Ting¡¯s mishap, Uncle Yue had been shutting himself up in the tent. Regardless of the rampant rumors, he held on to the belief that his daughter would never do such things as what was rumored.

    Nevertheless, whatever happened had already happened. He could not bring himself to face up to the people.

    "Elder Sister... She is alright. Elder Sister Lin had been taking very good care of her. All the people from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion treated her kindly."

    Yue Qi stole a nce at Lin Mengya, and then determinedly hid her sorrowful countenance.

    She knew that Elder Sister Lin was right. She was her daddy¡¯s only hope now, so she had to be strong. She would not allow bing theughingstock of the people all around anymore.

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You may go, Daddy has something to discuss with Princess Yu."

    Yue Qi nodded and left the tent.

    Finally, Lin Mengya and Mr. Yue were the only ones left in the tent of the Yues.

    "Rest assured, Uncle Yue. I¡¯ll make sure that Elder Sister Yue Ting will not suffer any further wrong while she stays with me."

    Sitting on the chair, Lin Mengya quietly offered some words offort.

    However, Mr. Yue was wearing a miserable look of deep regret on his face as he took in a deep breath.

    "This is all my fault; it¡¯s all my fault!"

    His aged voice was filled with sorrow and remorse, while Lin Mengya chose to keep quiet. She did not expect Mr. Yue to suddenly raise the secret from ten years ago.

    "Actually, my wife did not give birth to Ting¡¯er and Qi¡¯er, or I should say, they were not born of this evil woman!"

    Lin Mengya could sense an awkward atmosphere.

    There was a reason for Mr. Yue to take a few concubines.

    When Mr. Yue was younger, he was listed among the most good-looking men. He was also learned in all kinds of knowledge, but he was definitely not a promiscuous man.

    "How could..."

    "When Meiyi and I were first married, we lived like a loving couple. Although subsequently, we bore our two daughters, Ting¡¯er and Qi¡¯er, we continued to live a sweet, wonderful life together until the summer 10 years ago.

    That year, his wife¡¯s health deteriorated quickly after giving birth to Yue Qi.

    During that one month¡¯s time when she was recuperating in her mother¡¯s house, the grievous news of her sister¡¯s drowning came to her one day.

    Because Mrs. Yue had a very close rtionship with her sister, she could not take the blow and her health deteriorated further. Subsequently, she remained in her mother¡¯s house for half a year to recuperate.

    Mr. Yue who loved his wife dearly was agreeable to her extended stay at her mother¡¯s house.

    Little did he expect that Mrs. Yue¡¯s temperament changed drastically when returned from her mother¡¯s house. This Mr. Yue realized over time.

    In the past, Mrs. Yue always handed the household matters to the servants of the house due to her poor health.

    Even if the servants were unable to perform the tasks to perfection, she would merely nag a little about it.

    However, after she returned from recuperating at her mother¡¯s house, there was once she beat two maidservants to death for no apparent reason. The much stranger thing was that these two maidservants were once her confidantes.

    That was not all. An even greater change in her was the attitude in which she treated her two daughters and Mr. Yue.

    As a schrly person, Mr. Yue had first been attracted to Mrs. Yue mostly because she was gentle, meek and virtuous.

    Their elder daughter was gradually growing to be like her mother under her guidance.

    Even though she was still little, she was well versed with the etiquettes and was very well-mannered.

    However, ever since Mrs. Yue returned, not only was she full of criticisms for her eldest daughter, she also found all kinds of reasons to punish her.

    Under such a demanding education, Yue Ting flourished even more and was bing even more excellent.

    However, the more she flourished, the more Mrs. Yue seemed to lose her liking for her.

    If she even treated her own daughter in this way, her attitude towards Mr. Yue was said to be increasingly overbearing and unreasonable.

    Since Mr. Yue loved his wife deeply, he convinced himself that the reason his wife¡¯s temperament had changed so drastically was merely because of her sister¡¯s death.

    Little did he expect that his forbearance had worsened Mrs. Yue¡¯s temper.

    At first, his sons from other concubines were raised together with his two daughters in the same house.

    However, Mrs. Yue, using the reason that the children from thewful wife and the concubines were not the same, threw the children of the concubine out to the outer courtyards for them to be raised outside her house.

    It became amon and regr practice for Mrs. Yue to cut the allowance to the concubines.

    If Mr. Yue expressed any dissatisfaction on what she did, Mrs. Yue would throw a tantrum and he would back off because of his love for his wife.

    No matter how much a person¡¯s temperament changes, her nature would not change. Is this person really Mrs. Yue?"

    Lin Mengya immediately saw through the suspicious nature of this matter.

    Mr. Yue nodded and continued.

    "I had a simr suspicion. I heard that my wife has a younger sister who has the exact temperament of the current Mrs. Yue. She is my wife¡¯s twin. I initially thought that they had been switched. My wife¡¯s younger sister had not been married, but my wife had given birth to my daughters. What I did was that I engaged midwife to do an investigation."

    As he spoke, his face was filled with suspicion and puzzlement.

    "The midwife imed that after checking on her, she concluded that she was one who had been through childbirth. From then on, I put away my suspicion. However, the response of my wife to what happened to Yue Ting the other day made me believe that she cannot be my Meiyi!"

    What kind of mother would mock at her own daughter right after she had been sexually assaulted?

    Lin Mengya pondered over this matter and indeed the impression that her father and brother used to sing praises about Mrs. Yue being a gentle and virtuous person.

    This was one of the main reasons they had secured the marriage arrangement for her brother with the Yues.

    Now, however, this so-called Mrs. Yue was nothing like the Mrs. Yue they knew.

    "Did you think that something was fishy at that time?"

    Mr. Yue nodded, but the pain and sorrow on his face were unmistakable. However, there was a determined look in his eyes.

    "Meiyi and I were so in love with each other. For these past years, this woman had ruined the beautiful image in Meiyi in my heart. Therefore, I would like to ask Princess Yu to do me a favor."

    Lin Mengya nodded. She could guess what Mr. Yue wanted her to do without hearing it from him.

    She bent her knees slightly as she bowed politely to Mr. Yue. She was still the distinguished Princess Yu before the eyes of many.

    However, she would forever be the well-mannered junior before Uncle Yue.

    "Rest assured, Uncle Yue. Mengya will make a thorough investigation of this matter and render justice back to the Yues."

    How despicable to have switched Mrs. Yue for her sister! By the time Lin Mengya exited from the tent of the Yues, she had not calmed down and was still fuming.

    As Lin Mengya walked away in her green cape, she looked like a jade-green wave flowing through space.

    At that juncture, Lin Mengya¡¯s elegant but unapproachable air about her had put all the gossips to a stop.

    No one could figure out why Princess Yu was so upset and angry after visiting the Yue Family¡¯s tent.

    It seemed that the mystery had been solved.

    How did someone manage to drug Elder Sister Yue Ting? How did no one discover that she was missing? Why did Mrs. Yue try to broadcast this matter?

    It was all because of this woman, who was supposedly Elder Sister¡¯s birth mother, but was in fact in her aunt!

    It was no wonder this Mrs. Yue opposed to the engagement between her elder brother and Elder Sister Yue Ting.

    The true reason was that Elder Sister Yue Ting was not even her own daughter!

    She took into consideration that her words might be overheard by Elder Sister Yue Ting and it would inevitably upset her further.

    With such thoughts, Lin Mengya turned and headed towards Long Qinghan¡¯s tent.

    "Princess Yu has arrived..."

    A young eunuch cried out, so the two men in the tent stopped in the midst of their discussion on certain matters and turned to look towards the entrance of the tent.

    A figure in green entered, whose expression was cold and severe. Even Long Qinghan shuddered at the sight of her face.

    His initial intention at teasing her quickly disappeared.

    Why did these two people love to go to other people¡¯s tent?

    Unfortunately, there was no way he could deny these two people ess to his tent.

    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, may I do something while staying in this tent?"

    Lin Mengya was seeking permission from Long Tianhao, who nodded. They had totally ignored Long Qinghan, who was on the bed.

    "Excuse me, the two of you. This ce seems to be my tent, isn¡¯t it?"

    This was outrageous! Why did nobody care that he was the host here?"

    All of a sudden, a killer look from the couple shot from their eyes onto Long Qinghan.

    He, who was had been shot with the looks could only quietly lie on the bed, pretending to be a dead man.

    "I¡¯m drunk, so you two, just do what you want, do what you want!"

    How could there be such unreasonable people in the world?

    Long Tianhao did not bother about his younger brother, who was ying a fool on the bed, but turned to look at Lin Mengya with a puzzled expression.

    Whoever had stepped on her toes again this time?

    "Are you there, Qinghu?"

    "Of course I am. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there."

    Anky, handsome figure appeared behind Lin Mengya in an instant. He threw a nce at each of the two men in the tent.

    He stood before Lin Mengya with a brilliant smile on his face.

    "I¡¯d like you to investigate a matter. As quickly as possible, I¡¯d like you to get to the bottom of what¡¯s written in here, following at the requirement written within."

    From inside her sleeve, Lin Mengya took out a letter sealed with wax.

    It was a letter written by Mr. Yue and it contained information about the address, as well as the unique characteristics of Mrs. Yue. He believed that the woman who died then was, in fact, the real Mrs. Yue.

    Lin Mengya wanted Qinghu to handle this matter. On one hand, he was capable ofpleting the task well, on the other hand, she wanted this to be kept a secret from the others.

    "Alright, this is a small matter, but who would protect you when I¡¯m gone?"

    He said with a serious expression on his face. In fact, Qinghu¡¯s heart was much assured when Lin Mengya had Ye by her side. He could go about his other business from then on.

    He had made the statement just to provoke Long Tianhao.

    Just as he expected, even before he could finish his sentence, Long Tianhao¡¯s face fell.

    "Rest assured. Even if you were dead, my wife would still be safe and sound."

    There was a chilly tone in Long Tianhao¡¯s voice.

    It seemed that he was going to twist and break Qinghu¡¯s neck in the next moment.

    Unfortunately, being engrossed in her thoughts, Lin Mengya did not even notice the crossfire of words between those two men.

    "Rest assure, Ye will make sure I¡¯m safe. Go quickly, just be very careful!"

    No matter whether her suspicion turned out to be true, she was certain that the current Mrs. Yue was working together with the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 119 Investigation and Gathering of Evidence

    "Alright, I¡¯m going. Do be very careful,ss."

    Qinghu reached out his hand and stroked Lin Mengya¡¯s hair, as he raised his eyebrows and revealed a tender smile on his face.

    Although it was merely a casual gesture, it appeared to Long Tianhao that Qinghu was trying to challenge him.

    "I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself and protect myself."

    Lin Mengya knew clearly in her heart that she was the person whom Qinghu was most concerned about.

    Although Qinghu was usually frivolous, he was always very serious in matters regarding Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.

    Qinghu nodded and stole another nce at the two men in there before exiting the tent.

    When he turned, he realized the Long Tianhao was shooting a killer look at him.

    "Your Highness?"

    Lin Mengya called out to Prince Yu, with bewilderment in her eyes.

    What did Long Tianhao look so displeased on this face? Could it be because their n was not proceeding smoothly?

    "Nothing. What did you ask Qinghu to do?"

    Usually, Long Tianhao was not the kind of person to probe into other people¡¯s business.

    He usually worked separately with Lin Mengya and usually leave each other alone in their private matters.

    Nevertheless, for some reason today, when he saw how intimate Qinghu and Lin Mengya were, he could not help feeling a little displeased.

    He had the feeling that they were sharing a small secret but keeping him out of it.

    An awkward feeling arose in the Prince¡¯s heart.

    "It is nothing really."

    Lin Mengya did not think much of it after pondering for a while, and she eventually told him everything that happened right from the beginning.

    "Never would anyone expect that such a thing as secretly switching people around would also happen in the Yue Family."

    Long Qinghan eximed in astonishment and shook his head after listening to Lin Mengya.

    "Also? Had someone else done it before too?"

    Lin Mengya noted that Long Qinghan did not sound too surprised by what she said.

    Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan looked at each other for a second and finally Long Tianhao said,

    "Indeed, thirteen years ago, His Majesty, my father fancied a girl named Qing Lian. She was initially a singer in court workshop who was subsequently given the title of a beauty queen. However, who would have expected that three yearster, Beauty Lian¡¯s temperament changed drastically and quickly provoked my father to anger. As a result, she was dragged in limbo."

    So it turned out that there was such a precedent case. Lin Mengya was surprised to learn about such things happening in the pce.

    "Later on, Beauty Lianmitted suicide in limbo. However, no one would have expected that a very popr prostitute, looking exactly like Beauty Lian, appeared in Ruyun brothel in the capital city. Subsequently, the people in the capital city said that she became crazy and imed that she used to be the Emperor¡¯s woman."

    A beauty queen in the pce had been switched and sent to the brothel to be its most popr prostitute.

    Everyone who heard about this would think that this was unimaginable.

    Moreover, the security in the pce was so tight, it would be almost impossible to exit the pce, not to mention switching a beauty queen with another woman.

    So how did they manage to do it?

    "Unless no suspicious clues were left behind by the dead woman in limbo?"

    Lin Mengya refused to believe that. To her, even identical twins would be different in some ways, be it a subtle difference.

    Their temperament would be different. What was most imaginable would be the fact that this even happened in the pce.

    "No. She was put in limbo because she caused an injury on the Emperor."

    Long Qinghan shook his head. This happened such a long time ago, and the saying that there was a switch was merely a wild guess of the people in the pce.

    Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan were mere youths back then.

    Moreover, this incident was only hearsay.

    Although there were still some doubts in her mind, a bold idea had started to form in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    "There must be countless mysteries within the pce. What is more pressing now is to catch the culprit behind Elder Sister Yueting¡¯s assault."

    Qinghu had gone to the Yue¡¯s old house to carry out his investigation and soon, he woulde back with the information.

    Therefore the most important thing now was to achieve justice for Elder Sister Yueting.

    "The news had been spread far and wide and more than three groups of people had approached us for information this morning alone. However, these people were like madmen, who conflicted with the secret agents."

    At this moment, there was a scheming smile on both Long Qinghan and Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    It was no wonder that these people were trying so hard. If they managed to annihte the witnesses, Lin Mengya would be the scapegoat after three days.

    However, they did not expect that Lin Mengya was already fully prepared for this.

    "It¡¯s not a good idea to drag on another three days. By then, even if there¡¯s not chaos among them, we would suffer great loss."

    Long Qinghan said, with a helpless expression on his face. Despite the secret agents being highly skilled in martial arts, it was impossible for them to withstand continuous waves of opponents.

    Moreover, with time running out, those people would definitely up their attacks to be even more vicious.

    "In that case, Your Highness would have to make a trip with me tonight."

    Lin Mengya said with a cheeky smile on her face as she turned to look at Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao nodded subconsciously, without having any idea of exactly what she was going to do.

    "Oh yes, are there any Peach Blossom Dock killers among these waves of people?"

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that Qinghu mentioned earlier on that the killers of Peach Blossom Dock had been gathered at the foot of Mount Lingju.

    Moreover, those girls in the tent were truly Peach Blossom Dock killers.

    "Indeed. However, they¡¯ve been hidden among the other families. Without you reminding us, we would have left them out."

    Long Qinghan nodded. For the past few days, he was indeed the one who gave instructions for the servants to dispose of the enemy¡¯s dead bodies.

    Before disposing of the bodies, they had been examined ording to the way Lin Mengya instructed, and they were indeed found to be the killers.

    "This is getting moreplicated. If the Peach Blossom Dock killers were hidden among the other powerful families, it would not be so easy to pinpoint and expose them."

    Frowning, Lin Mengya could really understand what the phrase "before the first wave subsides, a new wave rises" meant.

    Even before the problem with regards to King Ming was solved, she had to worry about the intentions of the Peach Blossom Dock killers, which she still had no idea about.

    Little would she expect that a seemly harmless hunting trip would turn into something soplicated.

    It was difficult enough for her to settle Elder Sister Yueting. Moreover, she had no idea how to appease andfort her own elder brother.

    "Are you still brooding over things concerning Yueting?"

    After they exited the tent, Long Tianhao asked Lin Mengya quietly.

    Lin Mengya instinctively nodded. With downcast eyes, she sighed and answered,

    "Indeed, I don¡¯t know how I could exin this to my elder brother."

    Despite her confidence in her brother that he was not a shallow person, she could not deny the fact that Elder Sister Yueting¡¯s modesty had been vited. She was afraid that her engagement to her elder brother would be broken.

    "Your elder brother would not me you for this. I¡¯ve already sent word to Mingyue nunnery just outside the capital city. Yueting can go there to recuperate."

    In Dajin, girls who were involved in dishonorable conducts, not to mention having their modesty vited, would be extremely concerned about their reputation.

    Not to mention getting married for Yueting, she could be ovee by scandalous rumors once she returned to the capital city.

    "Does it mean a girl¡¯s good name could be preserved only by staying in a nunnery?"

    Lin Mengya could not reconcile with the idea. To her, the woman whose modesty had been vited was the victim.

    Did these women not deserve the sympathy and understanding of others? Why did these pitiful young women have to be used and take in the tongueshing by other people?

    "I know how much you could not bear for this to happen, but if she were to go back to the capital city, and we bring her to our house, she would still be the target for finger-pointing. Based on Yueting¡¯s nature, do you think she could take it?"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as if he could totally sympathize with Lin Mengya¡¯s pain.

    Although she was such a strongdy, she was often troubled over the problems faced by the people around her.

    Somehow, Long Tianhao even thought that she looked exceptionally adorable for behaving this way.

    "If you think that she¡¯ll be lonely in the nunnery, I can arrange for her to live in a private courtyard, so she could enjoy peace and solitude. What do you think?"

    Before this, Long Tianhao had never been so considerate towards anyone. He was now so thoughtful just because Yueting was Lin Mengya¡¯s good friend.

    Lin Mengya forced a sad smile on her face and nodded. She was trying hard not to look troubled.

    Deep in her heart, however, she still had the wishful thinking that Elder Sister Yueting and her elder brother would end up a loving couple.

    It appeared that this was almost impossible now.

    Because of the series of events that happened one after another, following the incident regarding Yue Ting and Hu Lunan, the security at the campground had been stepped up.

    Many of the noble families of subjects in the court who were in good terms started huddling together.

    It was safer to be gathered together in one ce.

    Apart from Prince Yu¡¯s tent, the other families more or less gathered in clusters on the grasswn.

    Therefore, when Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao returned to their tents, they were surprised to find that the grass patch around their tents had been intentionally left empty by the other people.

    Baiji, who spotted them from afar off, had lifted up the curtain to the tent for them.

    The four maidservants and Lin Zhongyu had been keeping Yuetingpany the whole day long in the tent.

    After Lin Mengya¡¯s visit to Uncle Yue, it was a way of informing him that Yueqi would officially be staying with her.

    Since the supposed Mrs. Yue may not even be Mrs. Yue after all, it would be risky for Yueqi to stay with her.

    Therefore, Mr. Yue had formally entrusted Yueqi in Lin Mengya¡¯s care.

    Elder Sister Yueting was still in deep sleep on the bed when they returned. Although the imperial physician had prescribed a considerable amount of medication for her, they did not seem to be of any effect on her.

    The night before, a fever came to Elder Sister Yueting without any reason. After an entire day, she was much weakenedpared to when she first came.

    "What happened? Has her fever not subsided?"

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya asked Yueqi who had remained by the bed all this time.

    "Not yet. The imperial physician said she might have some wounds that are not healed and had turned septic, so the fever doesn¡¯t subside. If we don¡¯t directly apply the antiseptic medication to her wound, it would be useless taking the oral medications."

    With the help of Baishao and the other maidservants, they checked every inch of Elder Sister Yueting¡¯s body, but were unable to find any open wounds.

    Lin Mengya chewed on her lips. She thought of one ce on Yueting¡¯s body that the others would not think of.

    "Your Highness, the Prince, please bring Xiaoyu with you and leave the tent for now. Baiji, Baishao, prepare a big basin for me. Baizhi, boil the medication prescribed by the imperial physician and put it in the basin with water."

 Chapter 120 The Death of Hu Lunan

    Long Tianhao and Lin Zhongyu stood in front of the tent entrance and watched as the girls went in and out of the tent.

    After they busied themselves for a period of time, suddenly, there was a loud cry which came from within the tent.

    "Ah!... How did this happen?"

    "My sister, my pitiful sister!"

    Fortunately, they did not hear the voice of Lin Mengya. The two men at the entrance of the tent gave each other a look as they tried to suppress their anxiety.

    After the noise died down, Lin Mengya emerged from the tent, her face ashen.

    "What happened, Elder Sister, why you look so...?"

    Lin Zhongyu was the first to approach Lin Mengya to tug on her sleeve and asked with caution.

    "I¡¯m alright, I just didn¡¯t expect that brute to do such a cruel thing to Elder Sister Yue Ting."

    As a medical student in modern times, Lin Mengya was rather numbed to the sight of dead bodies of all shapes and sizes.

    However, what she saw of Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s lower body shocked her.

    Those b*stards not only sexually assaulted her, they even...

    How did the pitiful Elder Sister Yue Ting endure all the sufferings? If not because of the fever caused by the septic wounds, would she continue keeping quiet about it?

    Lin Mengya was overwhelmed with anger that she began trembling. If Baiji had not tried to restrain her, she might have gone out to look for those perpetrators to take revenge on them.

    "Elder Sister, please do you bring harm upon yourself by being furious. I will get someone to kill those perpetrators."

    Lin Zhongyu looked at his Elder Sister with pain in his eyes, as he reached out for Lin Mengya¡¯s hands which had been balled up into fists and pried them open.

    Lin Zhongyu was troubled to see that Lin Mengya¡¯s palms had been pierced by her own nails to produced blood red lines.

    "They are all dead."

    Long Tianhao stood before Lin Mengya and there was a chilly look in his eyes.

    He had killed those b*stards earlier on. In retrospect, he had been too kind to them.

    There was fiery furry in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, while her body had already umted such great hatred that it could destroy the entire heavens and the earth.

    "That¡¯s right, they were all dead now, but the real culprit is still alive and kicking."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was so cold that it could freeze people to death. Her furious eyes were directed at the Crown Prince¡¯s tent not far away.

    Fortunately, the surrounding tents had been relocated.

    The remaining tents around them belonged to Long Tianhao¡¯s confidantes. It was almost impossible for others to hear those words spoken by Lin Mengya.

    "Don¡¯t act impulsively because we will be able to revenge for Yue Ting soon."

    Long Tianhao tried to stand in Lin Mengya¡¯s way, fearing that she would act rashly, so as to bring about serious consequences which they could not salvage.

    "Rest assured; I understand."

    As she said this to Long Tianhao, she began gradually suppressing the anger and hatred and carefully concealing it in her heart.

    Impulsiveness would only ruin their n. Moreover, if she wanted to take full revenge which epassed all the past and present grievances, she needed to have a carefully thought out n.

    All of a sudden, amotion could be hearding from not too far away.

    The eyes of all three of them were temporarily drawn in the direction where the noise came from. In a little while, the messenger of the imperial guards could be seen running towards them.

    "Prince Yu and Princess Yu, the Second Prince of the western vassal state had been found murdered in his tent!"

    "What?!"

    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya nced at each other as their mind went into a frenzy. Were they not just talking killing him and he was dead?

    "Alright, I get it. You may go now."

    After Long Tianhao sent the imperial guard messenger away, he led Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu into Long Qinghan¡¯s tent.

    They did not expect to find thed to be hugging a beauty, having fun. When he saw the three of them entered his tent, his face turned ashen.

    "Third Elder Brother and Third Sister-inw, together with that kid, please, this tent belongs to me!"

    The untidily dressed beauty tried to nestle in Long Qinghan¡¯s arms in panic. Although Long Qinghan wasining about them invading his privacy, he still sent the beauty out after giving her a pat on her shoulder.

    "Humph! What a lecherous and shameless man."

    Lin Zhongyu had never liked yboys like him and so he was blunt with hisment.

    Long Qinghan¡¯s face fell at the thought that even a youngd by Third Sister-inw¡¯s side despised him.

    "I¡¯m not going to hold it against thed on the ount of my Sister-inw. What happened again now?"

    Long Qinghan spread the palms of his hands as he asked and he was totally not perturbed about how he was caught in an embarrassing act.

    Long Tianhao seemed to be used to his brother¡¯s unrestrained behavior. He frowned slightly and took his time to say,

    "Hu Lunan is dead. He just died."

    "What? That¡¯s not possible! I secretly questioned the imperial physician this morning and he told me that his life is preserved. How could he have died?"

    Long Qinghan jumped out of bed and stopped behaving like an unrestrained youngster.

    "No matter what had happened, he¡¯s gone now. I¡¯m afraid King Ming would not let this matter rest."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s brows knitted as she tried to calmly analyze the situation.

    At this moment, what she needed to know was the situation at the time this happened. It would be easier to exin if Hu Lunan had died of his injury.

    However, if he had been murdered in his tent, as in this case, it was hard to say if people would look in her direction once again.

    "Your Highness, the Prince, we can¡¯t keep the two Peach Blossom Dock killers alive now."

    After Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, she made a decisive conclusion.

    She had initially nned to wait out so she could use the bait the catch a bigger fish, but now she was left with no other choice but to abandon this n and made do with whatever the situation gave her.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll give the illusion that the killers were killed while trying to escape. Please be careful yourself."

    Long Tianhao proceeded to set up the misleading scene they decided upon in hope that they would be able to fool the people.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s frown deepened. Who would have sent men to kill Hu Lunan?

    The campground which was in chaos the entire day was now overshadowed with fear because of the death of Hu Lunan.

    Although there was a rumor going around that Princess Yu behind this for revenge, the murderer was yet to be found and confirmed.

    That was merely a guess. If this was done by an outsider, the heads of these people spreading the rumor were as good as being put on the de of a sword.

    Lin Mengya slipped out quietly, wearing a ck cape.

    Therge capepletely covered her entire body. As she moved in the dark of the night, no one would be able to recognize her if one did not look carefully.

    "Follow me."

    Suddenly, someone in the dark reached out and grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    In submission, Lin Mengya allowed this person to lead her deeper into the darkness of the night and soon, no one could see where they were headed.

    Hu Lunan¡¯s body was ced halfway up the mountain.

    It wasmon practice in the western vassal state to cremate their dead.

    Therefore, the Crown Prince had given instructions for a space to be cleared halfway up the mountain to conduct thest rites for Hu Lunan¡¯s body.

    King Ming and Hu Tianbei, together with Princess Ming Yue had moved to that ce halfway up the mountain.

    Soon, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao arrived at the peripheral of the campground where King Ming was.

    "You¡¯ve arrived."

    All of a sudden, a tall,nky figure appeared before the two of them.

    With the light from the moon, Lin Mengya recognized the man to be Hu Tianbei.

    "I was the one who asked Bei to help, so don¡¯t be rmed."

    Long Tianhao patted Lin Mengya on her shoulders to reassure her, so her tensed-up body rxed tremendously.

    "Hmm, I¡¯ve spoken to my father and he¡¯s going to give you a chance to meet up with him."

    Although his Second Younger Brother had passed away, Hu Tianbei did not seem especially saddened.

    He was still his usual cheerful self. There waspletely no hint of grief.

    "Alright, thank you so much!"

    Lin Mengya nodded as the two followed Hu Tianbei all the way to the tent at the middle, which belonged to King Ming.

    "My father said he will only see one of you. Who¡¯s going in?"

    Long Tianhao certainly did not want Lin Mengya to take the risk, in case King Ming lost his temper and wanted toy his hand on Lin Mengya. What would she do then?

    "I¡¯ll go."

    To their surprise, Lin Mengya had taken the first step forward.

    "Princess Yu was indeed ady of courage. This way please."

    Hu Tianbei did not expect such a petite youngdy could be so fearless.

    A look of admiration shed in his eyes as he stretched out his hand and directed Lin Mengya in.

    As Long Tianhao looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s petite figure, d in a ck cape, walked into King Ming¡¯s tent, his eyes were filled with concern.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I can see that your wife is no ordinary woman. Come, let¡¯s go into my tent to drink some wine to keep warm."

    Hu Tianbei smiled as he led Long Tianhao away, when at the same time, Lin Mengya entered King Ming¡¯s tent.

    Just when Lin Mengya lifted the curtain to King Ming¡¯s tent, she could smell the pungent smell of alcohol.

    Never would she expect that King Ming was still in the mood of drinking when his son had just passed away.

    Lin Mengya was at this moment more certain of her deduction.

    Inside King Ming¡¯s tent, there was no homely decoration whatsoever. All that was there was decorations depicting masculinity.

    There was a wide bench covered with a tiger skin.

    King Ming was adorned in a silky ck robe while seated on that bench and taking big gulps of spirits.

    "Erm? Why is it you who havee? Where is your husband?"

    King Ming was surprised that Lin Mengya hade to see him instead of Long Tianhao.

    King Ming widened his eyes as he looked at Lin Mengya, while a look of bewilderment shed across his face.

    "I can¡¯t believe that the Dajin men are such cowards. Bei¡¯s praises for the Dajin men were unjustified."

    Lin Mengya smiled gently and took off her ck cape.

    She sat down at the guest table and took up the jar of wine as she downed one gulp.

    "Good wine!"

    She wiped her mouth roughly as the effect of the alcohol caused her delicate cheeks to blush.

    King Ming did not expect this delicate youngdy to be a woman such courage.

    However, as his thought turned to her family background, he immediately lifted a jar of wine and burst outughing.

    "You¡¯ve proved yourself to be the daughter of Big Brother Muzhi. Like father like daughter. You are as excellent as your brother!"

    Lin Mengya gave out a straightforwardugh and put the jar of wine on the table, as she said,

    "My father had said that if he was considered as a hero of this world, you would be the formidable hero of this world!"

 Chapter 121 The So-called Kinship

    Her father had indeed made such a statement.

    Back then, King Ming, who wanted to usurp the throne, did not spare his kinship but murdered his brother and even took his wife and concubines by force.

    Even her fathermented that if King Ming had been born a hundred years earlier, the situation for the western vassal state and Dajin would have been different from what it was today.

    "Your father is the real hero with an indomitable spirit. If not for the fact that we are in different positions, your father and I would have be bosom buddies.

    The army of the western vassal state was iparable to that of Dajin.

    Moreover, Dajin was mostly victorious over the western vassal state during their many conflicts over the years.

    Nevertheless, Lin Muzhi had always feared King Ming to a certain extent. Although the two nations were allies, the western vassal state had always had the mind to revolt against Dajin.

    Lin Mengya, however, did not betray her knowledge of this in her expression.

    Her beautiful face was smiling sweetly and she looked especially adorable with her flushed cheeks.

    "My father said so too. He respects you from the bottom of his heart."

    When they were done with exchanging conventional greetings, King Ming changed the topic of their conversation as he shot a severe look at Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    "I like you as a person, so I¡¯m going to be very direct with you. Were you the one who killed my son, Hu Lunan?"

    ording to the usual practice of the western vassal state, a blood debt had to be repaid with blood.

    Hu Lunan started the attack and Lin Mengya retaliated.

    Hu Lunan could only me himself for being incapable, which was why he ended up being injured.

    However, killing a person was a different matter altogether.

    Since Lin Mengya took her seat, this was the first time she looked straight into King Ming¡¯s eyes, and she was herself looking somber and severe.

    "I admit that I was indeed the one who injured Hu Lunan. However, I did not kill him, otherwise, I would have killed him when I injured him."

    Honesty was the necessary condition for negotiation under such a circumstance.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s forthrightness was obviously greatly appreciated by King Ming.

    Pausing to think for a while, King Ming finally said,

    "Since you were not the killer, then things be much easier. Tell me, what is the purpose of your visit today?"

    At this moment, the two decided not to mince their words and this saved them from beating around the bush.

    Lin Mengya smiled, but still did not reveal the purpose of her visit directly to King Ming.

    "I would like to know what the Crown Prince promised King Ming in exchange for your help in achieving his goal, disregarding all else."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words took King Ming in surprise.

    While his eyes shed with surprise, a wary look immediately took over.

    "You mean..."

    "King Ming, let¡¯s not try to conceal anything. Hu Lunan is not your own son, which was why his death did not really bother you, am I right?"

    Once again, Lin Mengya¡¯s statement brought a surprise look on King Ming¡¯s face.

    Not many people knew about this. How did thisss find out about this?"

    "Don¡¯t be surprised, King Ming. As true as the saying goes that a dragon will give birth to a dragon, and phoenix, a phoenix. How could your son be such a be a shameless person?"

    Looking from the angle of the study of gics, Lin Mengya could see that Hu Lunan was far from being the son of King Ming.

    Moreover, both King Ming and Hu Tianbei seemed to connive at Hu Lunan¡¯s behavior.

    What kind of a father would do that?

    Moreover, Lin Mengya also realized that from the onset of this entire incident, be it King Ming or Hu Tianbei, neither of them were truly grievous over what happened.

    "Haha, what a glib tongue you have. You¡¯re right, Lunan is not my son. More urately, he was my brother¡¯s son who was still in his mother¡¯s womb when his father died."

    All the adult sons of King Ming¡¯s brother had been secretly murdered by him.

    This son alone was spared because at that time, he was still in his mother¡¯s womb.

    Nevertheless, he was now a cold, lifeless body. The irony was that Hu Lunan still believed that he was going to take over the western vassal state at the point of this death.

    "In reality, King Ming, you may have guessed this even if I don¡¯t say it. The Crown Prince was not the right partner to coborate with. He is an inconsistent vile character, who does not honor his words."

    The Crown Prince did not have a good reputation and King Ming was very sharp with his judgment. He would certainly know that the Crown Prince was not the best option for a partner.

    "You¡¯re indeed very smart, littless from the Lin Family."

    A smile appeared on King Ming¡¯s face once again, as he cast a look of approval on Lin Mengya.

    Compared to the muddleheaded and deluded Crown Prince, this woman before his eyes was definitely a better choice for a partner.

    However, this would also depend on whether she was able to offer even better and more beneficial conditions in their negotiation.

    "I¡¯m ttered, Your Highness. I have merely been sent by my Lord, Prince Yu. No matter how attractive the promises the Crown Prince offered you, he would not promise you the country. Therefore if you want to negotiate terms with Dajin per se, we would be your best choice."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words evoked waves of thoughts in King Ming.

    It was not a big deal to move to another partnership. It was not wrong to move on to whichever partner who could offer a greater benefit.

    "What you said is absolutely right. However, I need time to consider your offer."

    Things turned out to be as Lin Mengya expected. She merely smiled but did not push him further to make a decision there and then.

    "I think that¡¯s it for now on this matter, but I¡¯ve another thing which I¡¯d like to ask you for your advice, Your Highness."

    Lin Mengya began putting on the ck cape and was about to turn to leave.

    "With regards to Lunan, if you could provide me with a reasonable ount of what happened, I promise to let the matter rest."

    In reality, it was the Crown Prince who had been pushing for punishment, so he could be ountable to King Ming so to speak.

    "Alright, I understand."

    Clearly, Hu Lunan was just part of the terms of negotiation. King Ming was not going to give up the benefits he had harvested just because he died.

    Lin Mengya left King Ming¡¯s tent in a hurry and was not surprised when she bumped into Long Tianhao just outside.

    Hisnky figure was wrapped in a long ck coat as the breeze lifted the corner of his coat.

    Under the moonlight, his handsome face exuberated a chilly brilliance.

    No woman in the world would be able to withstand such a charming man.

    Lin Mengya put on a hat and approached Long Tianhao slowly.

    Little did she expect that another figure would suddenly appear and cut in in front of her.

    This person must be trying to put up a grievous look in public.

    It was Princess Ming Yue, who had by now changed into a long white dress. Her hair bundled up with a simple hairband and she was wearing a single velvet flower.

    Her eyes were filled with tears and there was a subtle mncholy written on her pretty face.

    Lin Mengya stopped abruptly in her tracks and stood behind the two figures.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Prince Yu to be here at thiste hour, not having retired for the day."

    The voice that spoke sounded mesmerizing and appealing in the quiet of the night.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s vision was drawn from what he was looking at, yet it did not rest on the beautifuldy.

    "Erm."

    Without hesitation, Long Tianhao walked to Lin Mengya and stood in front of her.

    "Are you done with your negotiation?"

    His voice was so gentle that it did not sound like his usual self. He tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s cape and put his hand around Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder in the most natural way.

    "Since you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go back."

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s face fell in that instant, but she quickly forced a big smile on her face.

    "I wasn¡¯t aware that Princess Yu was here. Please forgive me for not weing you."

    In reality, Ming Yue was aware of their presence since they arrived at the campground.

    She approached Long Tianhao only now because he was in Hu Tianbei¡¯s tent earlier on.

    She had spent some effort and time to doll herself to meet Long Tianhao, but she did not expect that he only had eyes for Lin Mengya.

    "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not a petty person. I just thought that is not appropriate to lust after that which belongs to someone else."

    She had meant these words for Ming Yue.

    Long Tianhao was indeed very charming, but not everyone could develop a close rtionship with him.

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s face grimaced in that instant. She cast a wistful eye on Long Tianhao and started to tear up.

    Although Long Tianhao did not get upset, why then did he refuse to meet her eyes but walk passed her?

    Did her eldest brother not say that Princess Yu was an overbearing woman although she was exceptionally beautiful?

    Could she not win the heart of Prince Yu by being demure and gentle?

    Why? Why would he not even take one look at her?

    As Ming Yue watched the two people walking away, she could not bring herself to resign to her fate.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it, for he¡¯s not someone who could be brought under control."

    A leisurely voice sounded as Hu Tianbei emerged from his tent.

    He could not help but feel a sense of pity for his little sister when he saw her standing there, disillusioned.

    Ming Yue was so outstanding in her appearance there was no one in the western vassal state who could match up to her.

    Sadly, Long Tianhao already had Lin Mengya, who was even more excellent than her.

    "Elder Brother, I¡¯m not resigned to this. I can¡¯t be resigned to this!"

    In the presence of Hu Tianbei, Ming Yue was like a child who had been overly pampered.

    Stamping her foot, Ming Yue tugged at Hu Tianbei¡¯s sleeves. She was like her younger self when she was asking Hu Tianbei for his purplish-red horse.

    "If you¡¯re not resigned to this, you should go ahead to fight for it. However, I¡¯m warning you not to provoke Lin Mengya to anger, otherwise, you may even lose your life."

    The royal family of the western vassal state was in no wayparable to that of Dajin. At least in the western vassal state, they valued kinship more. At least on the surface, it was so.

    The harsh environment had resulted in a strong bond between its people. All infants, including the ones in the royal family, would be left in the wild for a night straight after they were born.

    If an infant was able to live through the night, he would have the right to survive.

    However, if he were to die an unfortunate death or be eaten by a wild beast, the people would attribute this to his destiny.

    "Do you think my life is so inferior? Do you think I¡¯m like the useless Hu Lunan?"

    She had always looked down on Hu Lunan. Moreover, that useless man had been harassing her non-stop since three years ago.

    Ming Yue thought she would have to do something if not for his bad luck that brought upon his early death.

    "Lunan had indeed died due to his bad luck. However, he deserved it since he was the perpetrator."

    Hu Tianbei shot a sharp re at Ming Yue. His piercing eyes caused Ming Yue to start feeling some guilt.

    "What are you saying, that I¡¯m a dim wit?"

    As she turned around, a look of guilt shed across her eyes.

    Hu Tianbei sighed and said quietly,

    "Don¡¯t treat the Crown Prince as your true reliance."

 Chapter 122 The Great Search at the Campground

    Nothing in the campground could escape Hu Tianbei, and he was in control of everything there.

    Not to mention that the Crown Prince had been in contact with Ming Yue, he would have known even if a mosquito were to fly past.

    "Isn¡¯t father also coborating with the Crown Prince? Why can¡¯t I do the same?"

    In the western vassal state, women were held with high regards too.

    However, in the eyes of her king father, Princess Ming Yue was merely a tool to consolidate the king¡¯s position and secure thend of the western vassal state.

    For this reason, she had to pick the best husband if possible.

    After all the time spent observing, she concluded that Long Tianhao was the only man qualified to be her husband.

    Unfortunately, he already had Princess Yu, who was Lin Mengya, by his side.

    "Long Tianhao is not like any man from the noble families of the western vassal state. If you toy with his feelings, you would end up in a bad state."

    Hu Tianbei looked at his younger sister coldly. He was afraid that she would have to learn her lesson the hard way, otherwise, she would never learn that there were some men whom she should never offend.

    Ming Yue seemed not to take her brother¡¯s words to heart. On the other hand, she had made up her mind to get her hands on Long Tianhao.

    "Is Princess Ming Yue an old acquaintance, Your Highness?"

    Actually, Lin Mengya did not need to think hard before she concluded that those two did not have much interaction.

    It was only because of how Princess Ming Yue tried to look attractive that made her a little uneasy and displeased.

    While she was resigned to being beaten by Princess Ling, she would not settle for being beaten by Princess Ming Yue.

    "I don¡¯t even know her. She is the princess of the western vassal state and this is my first encounter with her."

    To Long Tianhao, every other woman was just another woman. They were not different from one another in his eyes.

    Apart from Lin Mengya, he did not find any other woman adorable.

    In other words, there were only two categories for the opposite gender in the prince¡¯s mind.

    One was Lin Mengya, and the rest were ssified as others.

    "Oh, so what do you think of Princess Ming Yue¡¯s looks, Your Highness?"

    Even Lin Mengya found it difficult to conceal her tone of displeasure towards her.

    When she thought of how beautiful Princess Ming Yue looked under the moonlight a moment ago, she could not let go of the feeling of displeasure.

    Long Tianhao, however, began to frown.

    "I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t look at her."

    His voice was in and impassive. Although he was not even speaking sweet words, Lin Mengya could not help feeling happy when she heard his reply.

    It was useless for Princess Ming Yue to doll herself up or behave in a demure way just to attract attention because she was not going to leave any impression in Long Tianhao¡¯s mind.

    "King Ming must have struck a deal with the Crown Prince and they are allies now. I just don¡¯t know what the price the Crown Prince promised him was."

    King Ming was a very shrewd opponent. Although he did not agree with her proposal, neither did he reject it immediately. This went to show that he was considering the options to see which would reap the most benefits.

    Therefore, they could be considered to be the passive party.

    What if King Ming became fickle and began asking for a high price in exchange, this transaction might still fail.

    "I suppose the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t be able to offer something extremely precious."

    Long Tianhao said quietly after pondering for a while.

    The Crown Prince was definitely not a generous person, so what he was offering King Ming should be limited.

    "No matter what his terms are, we have to find them out. Do you have any idea how we can go about doing it?"

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s expectant eyes looking at himself, Long Tianhao instinctively nodded with certainty.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to find out for you."

    The moment they entered the campground, they realized that the campground which was pitch dark was now brightly lit with torches.

    Countless imperial guards in small groups were shuttling back and forth in the campground.

    From what they heard, the guards seemed to be trying to capture someone.

    In the midst of the chaos, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya secretly approached their tent.

    "Try not toe out of the tent once you enter."

    Long Tianhao instructed Lin Mengya quietly and Lin Mengya responded by nodding. Then Long Tianhao pushed her into the tent, turned and disappeared into the crowd of imperial guards.

    What exactly happened during this period of time when they went out?

    All the people in the tent had not gone to sleep.

    When Lin Mengya, who was d in a ck cape returned, Baiji came to her to help her undress.

    Although it was chaotic outside the tent, there was peace within it.

    Elder Sister Yue Ting, who was on the bed had woken up, but she was still looking very pale.

    "You¡¯re awake, Elder Sister Yue Ting!"

    Lin Mengya, pleasantly surprised, walked up to her. However, Yue Ting¡¯s face was drained of its colors and her eyes were lifeless.

    Nevertheless, she still forced a smile when she saw Lin Mengya.

    "Ya¡¯er, you saved my life yet again."

    Some words did not need to be spoken aloud. Suddenly, tears started welling at the corners of Yue Ting¡¯s eyes.

    Her small white hands were holding tightly to the crumpled nket as she sobbed.

    "Look at the state I¡¯m in now, it¡¯s better for me to die than to live!"

    While she could bear the physical pain, she was unable to erase the shame that had been engraved in her heart.

    When she woke up a while ago, Yue Qi had told her that Hu Lunan, the man who vited her, had been murdered.

    But so what? How could she possibly pretend that all that happened did not happen?

    "Please don¡¯t say that, Elder Sister Yue Ting. There is hope as long as you continue to live on. Let whatever happened be a nightmare, please? Now you¡¯ve awakened from the nightmare. No one will bring harm upon you ever again."

    Lin Mengya coaxed as she held on tightly to Yue Ting¡¯s slender and weakened body. Hu Lunan was truly deserving of death.

    However, Elder Sister Yue Ting had beenpletely ruined. She was no longer that beautiful and kind youngdy.

    "Oh, what¡¯s happening? Why is there such a chaos outside?"

    Lin Zhongyu, who had remained silent while seated by the side, cut in to exin.

    "Right after you left, a tumult broke out where the Crown Prince was. It was rumored that there was an assassin. At this moment, the Crown Prince is going around to check on every tent with his men."

    Lin Mengya pondered for a while and thought that something was not right.

    How was it even possible for an assassin to enter the campground when the security was so tight, not to mention an assassin trying to attack the Crown Prince?

    "Did any strange persone in here after I left?"

    The four maidservants pondered for a moment, and then shook their heads in unison.

    "Can you think harder? Did anyonee?"

    All the people in the tent tried to think harder.

    Finally, Yue Qi said with some hesitation,

    "After Elder Sister Lin left, my sister¡¯s personal maid, Bilian came to deliver a bowl of tonic soup under daddy¡¯s instruction."

    Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s personal maidservant? She even brought a bowl of tonic soup?

    "But Bilian had been bringing over tonic soup in thest few days. I suppose it¡¯s nothing strange?"

    Yue Qi¡¯s voice sounded fearful as she thought that Bilian was indeed her elder sister¡¯s confidante.

    "What did she use to carry the bowl of tonic soup?"

    Lin Mengya immediately asked as she smelt something fishy.

    Yue Qi went to the corner of the tent to pick up a red wooden meal box and brought it to Lin Mengya.

    The octagonal box was one that wasmonly seen.

    Lin Mengya took over the meal box and studied it by turning and looking at it at different angles. As time was running out, she suddenly dashed the box onto the floor.

    "Crash!" and the meal box broke into pieces. At that instant, they realized that besides the broken pieces of the box, there was a piece of clothing meant to be worn in the night.

    "How...? This is indeed..."

    The corners of Lin Mengya turned up into a cold smile.

    It seemed that Crown Prince was getting impatient, that he had to resort to this to deal with her.

    Without saying anything, she held up the piece of clothing to be worn in the dark and walked behind the privacy screen.

    Within a short time, she put on the piece of night clothing under her otheryers of clothing.

    "Take a look and tell me if you could tell any difference?"

    After Lin Mengya finished changing, she walked out from behind the privacy screen.

    The piece of night clothing was so thin that with the loose outyers of clothing, one could hardly see it.

    "Why don¡¯t you throw it away instead of putting it on as the innermostyer of your clothing?"

    Baizhi quietly asked in puzzlement.

    "Since someone had brought this here, he would have a way to me it on me. On the other hand, no one would dare search my body, so I¡¯ve put it on me."

    The tent was only this big so no matter where they tried to hide the piece of clothing, it would still be found.

    However, no one would dare toy a finger on Princess Yu.

    Just when they finished speaking, a voice echoed from outside.

    "Princess Yu, there was a break-in and an attempt to assassinate the Crown Prince, so we have to search every tent on the campground. Please let us in."

    Although the guards were given permission to search the tents, this was a tent housing the women, so the guards could not simply enter without permission.

    Lin Mengya dyed for a moment before sending Baishao to answer the door.

    When Baishao lifted the curtain to the tent, she saw a dozen imperial guards with torches in their hands standing just outside.

    She frowned slightly then raised her brows and said,

    "Our Princess is not anymoner. Once you¡¯re in there, be very careful not to break anything, because if you do, you wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it."

    These guards were the Crown Prince¡¯s men, so Baishao thought it unnecessary to be kind to them.

    Immediately, the guards¡¯ faces looked awkward and embarrassed.

    While the other people had weed the search with smiles on their faces, the guards met with a rebuff when they came to Princess Yu¡¯s tent.

    Princess Yu was indeed unique.

    "Rest assured, miss, we will certainly be very careful." "Surely the princess could not bepared to other people. We will be extra careful."

    Baishao led some of the guards into the tent. As they entered a pungent smell of medicine went into their noses and the imperial guards reflectively furrowed their brows.

    Since the male guards had to respect the females in the tent, the bed was concealed behind the privacy screen. Apart from that, the other interior parts of the tent were open to them.

    "Greetings to Your Highness, the Princess. Please forgive us for the disturbance."

    Although the Crown Prince and Prince Yu did not get along, these guards did not have the audacity to take the matter into their own hands.

    They knew best not to offend Princess Yu.

    "Erm, I know that you¡¯re just carrying out orders. Baiji and Baishao, try your best to amodate the search from the imperial guards."

    Behind the privacy screen, Lin Mengya sat on a chair, while Yue Qi held on to Yue Ting, supporting her. They waited patiently for the result of the search.

    Although Lin Mengya managed to scare the guards, they proceeded their search meticulously.

    "Please open the cupboard over here, so we can search its inside."

    Looking reluctant on her face, Baiji opened the small cupboard where Princess Yu usually kept her clothes.

    One by one, the guards took out the pieces of clothing and spread them out on the table.

    "We had a look and there are no problems whatsoever."

    "Of course, there are no problems," thought Lin Mengya as she continued putting on a formidable facade.

 Chapter 123 If You Offend Me, Leave Your Life Behind

    Several men, led by Baiji and Baishao, searched the whole house in detail.

    They even looked under the bed, but of course, there was nothing down there.

    Sitting behind the screen, Lin Mengya sipped tea slowly.

    Those imperial guards inadvertently all showed puzzled expressions.

    No, that was not the situation that the superior order had asked for.

    "You¡¯ve done your search. Now please leave, my master is going to rest."

    Baiji, with a hint of discontent in her eyes, didn¡¯t hesitate to show them the door.

    It was said that when these imperial guards went to other people¡¯s tents, they just looked around at most.

    But in Lin Mengya¡¯s tent, they would even arrest a fly to check its gender.

    Just now the courteous leader of the imperial guards looked at the shadowy screen. He bit his lips and said, "We didn¡¯t search the back of the screen, Princess, if you will excuse us."

    The instruction from the top was to find certain clues from Princess Yu¡¯s tent.

    If they went back empty-handed like this, they would be bound to be punished.

    It was better to stick their necks out and hand in a more satisfactory result.

    "How dare you!"

    Lin Mengya snapped. A blue-and-white porcin cup was thrown from the screen the next second.

    "Bang!" The cup broke into pieces.

    In the tent, the entire crowd had been silenced, nobody had ever seen her looked so angry.

    "What do you mean? Do you think you can bully Prince Yu¡¯s people and get away with it? Or did someone tell you to do so? And you won¡¯t give up before searching out something. Who is themander of the imperial guards? Come forward!"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly deterred several imperial guards.

    Although they got instructions from the top to find something, they had found nothing yet.

    Princess Yu was furious at the moment.

    However, the imperial guard meant to be hard on Lin Mengya.

    A shadow of something vicious covered his eyes. He thought if he could find evidence, Princess Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to be so arrogant from now on.

    "Themander is guarding the safety of the Crown Prince, forgive us, Princess!"

    As the imperial guard gave a hint with his eyes, his men immediately surrounded the screen. Baiji and Baishao got mad but could do nothing because they were separated by several strong men.

    "Well, if that¡¯s the case, okay, I¡¯ll let you search today. You¡¯d better find something, otherwise you may use your life to make it up to me. Xiaoyu, watch outside. You need to remember all these faces for me."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Behind the wide screen came a young man in a moon-white gown.

    His face looked young, but the look in those eyes revealed a slight coldness.

    It was like ice in deep winter. It was so cold that it chilled the people.

    "Come on, take the screen away."

    With a wave of his small hand, someone came up and took away the screen.

    Standing in the corner, the little androgynous face showed a slight sneer.

    It was as if they were already beheaded.

    The screen was removed, and the three women sitting behind it caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    The youngest girl, Yue Qi, looked angry. Reluctance reflected on her pretty little face.

    Yue Ting, with a bloodless face, closed her eyes and rested on Yue Qi.

    Beside them, a beautiful woman dressed in a purple pce dress showed a look of indifference.

    It seemed that what had happened outside had nothing to do with her, as if the person who just demanded their lives for atonement was not her.

    The woman held a book and read it without raising her head.

    "Forgive us, Your Highness. We only did what we were told to do."

    Was it toote to ask nicely now?

    Without looking up, Lin Mengya just ignored them like they were air.

    "Go ahead, search. See if you can find anything you want."

    The cold tone of voice was definitely not as detached as it sounded.

    The leader of the imperial guards bit his lips, and he harbored bad feelings.

    If they couldn¡¯t find anything, they would not be easily spared by this Princess Yu.

    "Search!"

    With a wave of his hand, several imperial guards began to rummage around. Some were breaking the lock of the cab, while some were turning over the carpet.

    Half an hourter, these men got nothing.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was still reading.

    A few drops of cold sweat came out of the leader¡¯s forehead, and before he could wipe the sweat away, he saw the woman who had just been quietly reading raise her head.

    "Did you find anything?"

    Her red lips slightly opened, she spat out these words, which were like sharp daggers covered with poison that inserted directly into those men¡¯s hearts.

    "Your Highness... we didn¡¯t find anything yet."

    His voice just full of confidence before had now be full of regret.

    Just thinking of how the second prince of the western vassal state died, these seven-foot-tall men couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.

    "As I said, if you couldn¡¯t find anything, you¡¯d pay with your life."

    A gentle and soft tone of voice resounded, as if there were no hostility.

    But Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    When sister Yue Ting was insulted by that animal, where the hell were all these imperial guards?

    Instead, the so-called assassination of the Crown Prince had drawn all these aggressive imperial guards to her tent.

    They were all just rats.

    "Forgive us, Princess Yu, we were just under orders to do so. If there was any offense, please be understanding."

    The situation had changed dramatically. No matter how ipatible the Crown Prince and Prince Yu were, their behavior just now was also a crime of contempt for the royal family.

    What¡¯s more, nothing had been found.

    They didn¡¯t know how to end the farce now.

    "Invite the lords and Prince Yu toe. I¡¯m a woman and my words don¡¯t count. You guys, just stay here."

    Lin Mengya ordered softly, then dozens of Prince Yu¡¯s guards immediately surrounded outside the tent.

    These imperial guards, along with some outside, were all surrounded by Prince Yu¡¯s guards.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Lin Kui strode in from the outside without looking at the stunned guards.

    How brilliant the princess was, she had been on alert for a long time.

    After inviting those lords in person, Lin Mengya closed the book and took out a handkerchief embroidered with peony from the sleeve.

    "Princess Yu has arrived..."

    "Lord Zhang has arrived... "

    "Lord Li has arrived... "

    "Lord Yue has arrived... "

    ...

    One after another, five or six venerable ministers arrived.

    They were all invited here all of a sudden, but they never expected to see a dozen imperial guards in Princess Yu¡¯s tent.

    As soon as Long Tianhao stepped into the tent, he saw Lin Mengya, whose eyes turned red in an instant.

    "Prince Yu, you¡¯re back atst! My reputation was almost ruined by these shameless viins."

    Infinite grievances hid in the mncholy tone of voice. The tears, like beads with broken threads, flowed down her white face to her delicate chin.

    She wiped the tears with her handkerchief, the sound of sorrow made people feel nothing but pity.

    The anxious imperial guards all stood there dumbfounded.

    Princess Yu couldn¡¯t be more capricious!

    "What¡¯s wrong? Why does the princess cry so sadly?"

    Lord Yue had to know Princess Yu, so he asked without too much consideration.

    No one expected little Yue Qi would run to Lord Yue after carefully putting her sister in the arm of Baizhi.

    "Daddy, these people were harassing us. I¡¯m still young, if rumors got out, how could I survive?"

    Those words were the tipping point for Lord Yue atst.

    Yue Ting was getting close to her end in that scene.

    Unexpectedly, now his little daughter was also treated unfairly. Did people really take the Yue family as pushovers?

    Consoling his baby daughter, Lord Yue¡¯s face was covered with ice.

    He turned around, speaking directly to Lord Zhang, who was in charge of the military.

    "Lord Zhang, it seems that the troop in this camp is under yourmand. Although my family isn¡¯t that noble, we shouldn¡¯t be humiliated by anyone. You have to give me an exnation."

    Being in his early 50s, Lord Zhang¡¯s face darkened perceptibly at once.

    Lord Yue, who had been his colleague for decades, seemed to have gotten really mad.

    Lord Zhang swallowed and saw Prince Yu¡¯s face was dark with rage standing next to Princess Yu. It seemed that the situation couldn¡¯t end without any damage.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this mess. Come on, take these stupid men out!"

    Lord Zhang¡¯s youngest daughter was one of the Crown Prince¡¯s consorts. So, of course, he knew that these people were the Crown Prince¡¯s men.

    However, Lin Mengya turned around and looked at Long Tianhao in sorrow.

    "I thought the royal family still ruled the world. Unexpectedly, I, a legitimate princess, could be humiliated by some random people and they can easily get away with it because somebody is backing them up. Prince Yu, I just feel disappointed. I¡¯m afraid the assassination of the Crown Prince was also plotted by someone."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded quite serious.

    First, it was the assassination of the Crown Prince, then the imperial guards searched her tent. It was one thing after another, as if the royal family had done something wrong overnight.

    Being blocked by Lin Mengya¡¯s words on the spot, Lord Zhang found it difficult to handle the matter.

    Taking these men away meant disrespect for the royal family, not taking these men away meant he couldn¡¯t protect the Crown Prince¡¯s men.

    Lord Zhang looked around and found that he was surrounded by the ministers close to the Crown Prince.

    And Lord Yue was Yue Qi¡¯s father.

    What a risky trick, it seemed that these people were doomed to die here today.

    As Lord Zhang nced at those men, he made a hard decision. Some of them were useless anyway, so it was a disaster to keep them alive.

    "These people showed no respect for the royal family and Princes Yu, which is a heinous crime. I sentence them to death right now!"

    Lord Zhang surprisingly showed the courage to abandon his pawns.

    "Your excellency, your excellency! We were under yourmand, you said..."

    Nobody saw iting. With just a quick sh of cold steel, the person who shouted had been beheaded.

 Chapter 124 An Illicit Plan under the Guise of Something Lawful

    No one would have expected that Lord Zhang would suddenly raise the steel cuss of the guard standing beside him to kill there and then.

    At that instant, Lord Yue covered Yue Qi¡¯s eyes, and Baiji and Baishao turned their heads away in one ord.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were the only ones who looked on with expressionless faces on the dead body lying on the floor.

    "Lord Zhang¡¯s hand motion is quick and clean-cut. You have definitely not lost that quality of being the paragon of a valiant soldier fighting on the battleground years ago."

    As Long Tianhao opened his mouth to speak, he had meant to express his admiration, but somehow it did not sound right.

    "I was infuriated by this blind wretch, who had the audacity to offend Princess Yu. He¡¯s deserving of death."

    He had meant his words for Lin Mengya, as well as for the rest of the people.

    A number of men were seen dripping with cold sweat from their foreheads.

    They gave each other a look as they gritted their teeth.

    All of them had families and careers of their own. While they could ept the fact of sacrificing themselves, they wished their families would be given a chance to live.

    Lord Zhang¡¯s expression rxed just a little when he saw that everyone had regainedposure.

    "I wonder if Princess Yu is satisfied with this oue?"

    The subjects who were standing around made a unanimous choice to remain silent.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had sent for them just so that they could be spectators.

    Now that the mission was aplished, they were expected to remain silent.

    "What do you say, Your Highness, Prince Yu?"

    Before the spectators, she was merely a demuredy who was the victim in this incident.

    The power to make decisions was entirely in Long Tianhao¡¯s hands.

    However, Long Tianhao knitted his brows, looking somewhat dissatisfied still.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s just go along with what Lord Zhang deems best."

    All the people breathed a sigh of relief. They were initially afraid that Prince Yu was going to pursue the matter further and create more trouble for them.

    "Alright, I guess I will take my leave now. Guards, bring these men out and detain them."

    Lord Zhang, who was full of regrets by now, was the first to leave Lin Mengya¡¯s tent.

    Not only did he fail to rake up any clues, but he also lost a dozen imperial guards over this matter. What was even more unsettling was the fact that Princess Yu had something on him now.

    It seemed to him that he had to report this back to the Crown Prince as soon as possible.

    As the court ministers left one after another, Lin Mengya¡¯s facial expression was back to normal.

    Lord Yue had set up a tent for his two daughters close to Princess Yu¡¯s tent.

    Prince Yu had specially sent some men to protect Lord Yue¡¯s two daughters to make sure that they werepletely safe.

    By now, all the outsiders had left, so Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were the only ones remaining in the tent. They both sat down on the chair but did not speak for a while.

    "I¡¯m afraid the assassination this time was not that simple."

    Finally, Lin Mengya spoke up with a calm tone of voice. Somehow, she felt that this crisis seemed too straight forward, which was very unlike the Crown Prince¡¯s usual style of doing things.

    "We¡¯ve all been fooled. The Crown Prince had employed the tactic of carrying out an illicit n under the guise of somethingwful. These female killers from Peach Blossom Dock have escaped."

    Long Tianhao hade back so he could go to meet the criminals guilty of the crime.

    Little did he expect that when he arrived at the tent, there were already a dozen imperial guards lying dead in front of him.

    As expected, when he lifted the curtains at the entrance of the tent for storing the firewood, it had apparently been vacated.

    Although King Ming was considering to take up his offer to work together, what if something went wrong at this moment?

    "Humph, it doesn¡¯t matter these girls have been taken captive. They couldn¡¯t possibly say anything that works against us."

    Lin Mengya waspletely unfazed over the missing girls. On the contrary, a cold, mocking expression appeared on her face.

    Could all these be part of what she expected?

    "Before Qinghu left, he had given these girls half of a suicide pill each. I suppose they could be imbecile by now."

    In fact, Lin Mengya did not intend to let those girls live right from the start.

    It was a matter of time that the Crown Prince would trace his way all the way there. These girls would eventually end up in his hands. All that Lin Mengya had to do was to just sit around and watch the events unfold.

    "You mean..."

    Long Tiaohao came to a sudden realization and began confirming his guesses with Lin Mengya.

    "The Crown Prince loves to take credit for himself. Once heys hold of the suspect, he would either get rid of him to destroy all evidence or he would bring the suspect out to confront us."

    However, confronting her with a bunch of imbeciles would not be a wise choice for the Crown Prince.

    It was more likely that the Crown Prince would kill them after confirming that they were no longer of use to him.

    "However, if the Crown Prince was being found out by King Ming¡¯s men when he is trying to destroy evidence, then he would be used of killing those girls in order to cover up evidence."

    Lin Mengya nodded. She realized that Long Tianhao and she were progressively more aligned with each other¡¯s way of thinking.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll start working on this."

    Surprisingly, Lin Mengya had seen through the well-thought n of the Crown Prince so easily.

    Actually, if the imperial guards had found any evidence in her tent, Lin Mengya would simply be a suspect.

    Moreover, anyone in the tent other than Lin Mengya could be suspected to be the assassin.

    In fact, the only person who could make use of the situation to corner Lin Mengya and thereby threaten her life was the person who murdered Hu Lunan.

    The noise outside the tent had gradually died down and all was quiet at this moment.

    Lin Mengya sat in the tent with the history book in her hand.

    Long Tianhao had been gone for six hours by now.

    After a noisy night, daylight had finally arrived.

    However, she was not as tired as one would imagine having not slept for the entire night. Baizhi, on the other hand, was totally unperturbed and was sleeping soundly on the bed.

    Not long after, Lin Kui appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s tent.

    "Princess, it was said that the Crown Prince was not injured by the assassin, so there was no need to trouble you paying him a visit. The imperial guards will step up their security measures."

    Lin Mengya nodded. What assassin? Lin Mengya snorted. It was all the Crown Prince¡¯s dirty trick.

    The so-called assassin would disappearpletely after those imperial guards died.

    "Alright, I get it. Where is King Ming?"

    Long Tianhao had quietly nted his spy around the Crown Prince.

    On normal days, this particr was in charge of intelligence and was thus favored by the Crown Prince.

    Long Tianhao managed to find out earlier where the killers were being detained.

    Those killers were still under the strong effects of the drugs that they were still unconscious. The Crown Prince had no other choice but to wait patiently for them toe around.

    "Go to King Ming of the western vassal state now to pass him this message. Bear in mind that anyone was to inquire about it, just say that you are merely carrying Prince Yu¡¯s orders, understand?"

    Lin Kui nodded. He was going in the name of Long Tianhao, taking into consideration the presence of Princess Ming Yue in the tent belonging to the western vassal state.

    If he were to bump into Princess Ming Yue, she may obstruct them and thereby upsetting their n.

    At the same time Lin Kui left in a hurry, Baiji and Baishao entered the tent carrying some warm water and towels.

    "Master, it¡¯s time to groom yourself."

    Although Lin Mengya did not sleep a wink, she did not rush or allow herself to look sloppy. In fact, her countenance was still glowing.

    "Erm, I would like to wear my hair in a simple bun today. I suppose something entertaining is going to happenter!"

    The two maidservants nodded in agreement. A chilling look shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes just before she closed the book in her hands.

    Since the Crown Prince had the audacity to plot against her, he better be prepared to pay for his actions!

    In the Crown Prince¡¯s tent, the three girls who had been tightly bound were beginning to stir at this moment.

    At this moment, the Crown Prince was sitting on the most honorable seat in the tent, surrounded by his trusted aide.

    His face was still grimacing from the fact that a dozen of his guards had been killed the night before.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, the situationst night was ---"

    Lord Zhang tried to offer an exnation but was interrupted by the Crown Prince.

    "I understand the situation was desperatest night, I won¡¯t me you."

    It was no wonder Lord Zhang was scared witless. He knew very well that to the Crown Prince, the people around him were just his tools.

    Once a tool was no longer useful, it would be time to discard it. It did not really matter whether it was his daughter or wife.

    "I can¡¯t wait to see how Lin Mengya is going to find a way of escape, with these three as witnesses."

    Although the Crown Prince had merely started with a lust for a beautiful woman, this lust had transformed into an insatiable desire to take her down like a prey.

    Despite Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state being all smiles whenever she saw him, he was totally not interested in her.

    He had no intention of taking Lin Mengya¡¯s life, but the act of swapping a person with another was something he did routinely with ease.

    By that time, he would imprison Lin Mengya in his mansion and make her his captive, his exclusive property!

    His blood began boiling at the mere thought of it.

    "Greetings of peace, Princess Yu."

    Vice Princess Dugu, who was adorned in a pale purple embroidered dress, walked up to the Crown Prince¡¯s tent with poise and grace.

    All those standing by immediately bowed respectfully to vice Princess Dugu, who was wearing a warm and friendly smile on her face. There was not a hint of arrogance in her.

    "Greetings of peace to the Crown Prince."

    She bent slightly in a bow, paying her respect to the Crown Prince. Although she and the Crown Prince were lovingly intertwined in each others¡¯ armsst night on the bed, once out of bed, she had to always bear in mind that he was the Crown Prince high up there.

    "You may rise."

    Nevertheless, the expression on the Crown Prince¡¯s face remained impassive at the sight of his beautiful vice Princess.

    A look of displeasure shed across the eyes of vice Princess Dugu.

    Although it was said that she was the apple of the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, nobody really knew that in reality, no one who could take that special ce in the heart of the Crown Prince.

    "So are they the assassins?"

    The Crown Prince asionally kept somethings from vice Princess Dugu, who at this moment was standing beside him, diligently serving tea.

    "No, these are not the assassins who tried to assassinate me. They are talisman which could bring Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao an early death."

    It was an indisputable fact that Hu Lunan was severely injured by Lin Mengya.

    These three girls with dubious background had to be the scapegoats found by Long Tianhao.

    Unfortunately, they had fallen into his hands now.

    Thanks to his brilliant ploy, otherwise those two would have escaped easily this time.

    "Oh? Now you are making me curious."

    Vice Princess Dugu lifted her jealous gaze to the Crown Prince, wanting to catch a glimpse of the sh of light which would appear in his eyes at the mention of Lin Mengya.

    How was this slut alone able to win the heart of the Crown Prince?

    Why was this slut not the one whom Hu Lunan vited?

    However, she had carefully concealed the tumult of jealousy in her heart.

    She sat submissively next to the Crown Prince, making sure that she yed her role well.

    "Erm---" the three girls on the floor stirred, and they began to squirm.

    Although they were in a disheveled state at this moment, apparently they were very attractive women.

    "Men, wake them up."

 Chapter 125 Completely Fool Them

    Vice Princess Dugu ordered some men to ssh cold water onto the girls.

    "Ssh!" The bodies of the three girls trembled with cold.

    The effect of the drug was wearing off and the three girls¡¯ eyes gradually came back to life.

    "Who exactly are you?"

    The Crown Prince asked, looking down at the girls from his seat.

    However, those three girls stared at him nkly and even started to giggle.

    "What¡¯s happening?"

    What happened waspletely out of the Crown Prince¡¯s expectations. He could only stare at these women behaving as if they were out of their mind.

    "Ah bah--- ah bah ah bah---"

    The girls opened their mouths to speak but the sounds they made were not intelligible. They continued giggling, crawling on the floor, and even started drooling.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, this... this is..."

    Vice Princess Dugu was a little taken aback. She was puzzled as to how these women became berserk.

    "Don¡¯t you dare try to be funny in front of the Crown Prince!"

    Bellowed the Crown Prince, enraged. However, the three girls seemed unshaken but continued drooling and creeping all over the floor.

    "Your Highness, they appear to be totally out of their minds!"

    Lord Zhang wiped away his cold sweat on his forehead because the Crown Prince was obviously in a foul mood now.

    "Out of their minds? Men, send for the imperial physician."

    The Crown Prince was furious. He had through much effort managed to find these girls who were supposedly in Long Tianhao¡¯s hands. How outrageous for them to be out of their minds.

    Even if they were insane, he thought, he had to force some useful information out of their mouth somehow.

    The imperial physician from the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion hurried over to check on the three women. When he was done, he replied to Crown Prince with an uneasy expression on his face.

    He said, "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, they had all gone crazy and been poisoned such that they¡¯ve lost their voice."

    With a "bang!", the Crown Prince mmed his fist hard onto the table next to him.

    The impact was so great that cracks appeared at the edges and corners of the table.

    His once handsome face was now twisted due to his intense fury.

    "What did you say? Is there no medication that can make them well again?"

    After hesitating for a moment, the imperial physician nodded helplessly.

    These three girls were utterly out of their mind. The physician could tell that they would not be able to live long judging from the silver needle he used on them a moment ago, not to mention a full recovery which was impossible.

    "Useless things! A bunch of useless things!"

    The Crown Prince had totally lost it. He wondered why the people working for him were all a bunch of useless fellows, who either could not seed in the tasks entrusted to them or they upset his ns.

    "Please calm down, Your Highness. There¡¯s something which I hesitate to tell you."

    Vice Princess Dugu gave the imperial physician an indicative look and immediately, the physician took his medical kit and excused himself.

    "Just say it."

    The Crown Prince scanned vice Princess Dugu¡¯s face with a cold look, which made her cringe for a moment. Then she gathered her courage and said with a determined voice, "Although these three people are useless now, you will be destroying Prince Yu¡¯s escape route if you kill these women. As days pass, Long Tianhao would have to eventually give us an ount if he were unable to hand over the so-called criminal, by then---"

    At vice Princess Dugu¡¯s words, the frown on the Crown Prince¡¯s face eased.

    That made sense. By then, he could make use of this to corner Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao, so much so that they would not be able to shirk the responsibility.

    "What you said is right. No wonder you are my beloved wife who understands me the most."

    He reached out his big hand and pulled the beauty into his arms.

    A scheming look shed across his eyes as if he were saying, well done.

    "I¡¯ll hand these three over to you, Lord Zhang."

    Lord Zhang bowed and excused himself at once. On the way out, he got a few guards to help him drag the three useless things along with him.

    Before the pleased look on the Crown Prince¡¯s face subsided, it became noisy again outside the tent.

    "What is going on that¡¯s making so much noise? Don¡¯t they know that I enjoy peace and quiet?"

    Frowning slightly, the Crown Prince let go of vice Princess from his arms as he gazed at the young eunuch who had dashed into the tent all flustered.

    "Your Highness, King Ming of the western vassal state asked to see you. He heard that the Crown Prince had found two killers who were involved in injuring his second prince."

    "What? I have just instructed Lord Zhang to execute the three girls who have gone insane, how did King Ming hear about it and havee to me now?"

    "Follow me. I¡¯ll have a look."

    Vice Princess Dugu nodded as she trailed behind the Crown Prince as they exited the tent.

    Lord Zhang, who had set out searching for a secluded ce to execute the girls in secret, had his way obstructed at this moment.

    A group of men led by King Ming, who was dressed in in colors and apanied by Hu Tianbei, were obstructing the entrance of the Crown Prince¡¯s tent.

    As opposed to lookingposed and unperturbed the night before when they were in the presence of Lin Mengya, King Ming and Hu Tianbei appeared upset and angry at this moment.

    "May I know the reason for your visit, King Ming and Prince Hu?"

    Caught unprepared, Lord Zhang could not avoid them in time, but had to walk up to them, cupped his hands and bowed in greeting.

    "We heard that the Crown Prince had captured the culprits who injured my son. Is that so?"

    At King Ming¡¯s inquiry, Lord Zhang began dripping cold sweat.

    Given the three girls were right there behind them, what would he do if he were to deny and be exposed there and then?

    "This matter---"

    "Those three girls are the ones! King Ming, Prince Hu, these three girls were the dancers who were with Second Prince that night."

    Someone from among the men led by King Ming pointed out the real identities of the three girls in disguise.

    Both King Ming and Hu Tianbei¡¯s faces fell. Just a while ago, Long Tianhao had personally paid them a visit to their tent to inform them that the three female dancers were the culprits who assassinated Hu Lunan.

    For this reason, they hade here to ask for these perpetrators.

    "This... this..."

    Never would Lord Zhang expect this to happen and in desperation, he was befuddled.

    "Forgive us for dyinging forward to wee you, King Ming."

    Finally, the Crown Prince emerged from the tent and witnessed the situation at hand.

    Although he had no idea why King Ming had visited at this juncture, the Crown Prince was aware that it was not a good sign that the identities of the three girls were exposed.

    "There is no need for an exnation from the Crown Prince. Prince Yu had informed me earlier that these three girls disguised as dancers were the ones who murdered my son. Since the Crown Prince managed to capture them, how about handing them over to me?"

    So it was Long Tianhao again! From within the Crown Prince¡¯s heart, a feeling of hatred towards Long Tianhao arose.

    Nevertheless, he forced an agreeable look on his face.

    "You are right, King Ming. I was about to bring these three girls to hand them over to you. Lord Zhang, hand the girls over to King Ming."

    He had wasted so much effort to finally get hold of these three girls. Little did he expect that King Ming would intercept him halfway.

    The Crown Prince could hardlye to terms with what was happening. Long Tiaohao and Lin Mengya had managed to get away once again.

    These three girls, however, had gone mad and could not speak. Since it was not possible to interrogate them, he still stood a chance to turn the table around.

    Lord Zhang had no other choice but to obey the instructions given by the Crown Prince. He ordered men to hand the three girls over to King Ming.

    However, who would have expected that the men who took the orders came back all jittery.

    They whispered something into Lord Zhang¡¯s ear and his face turned pale instantly.

    "What? Weren¡¯t you the one overseeing the detainment of the girls?"

    At this moment, the Crown Prince shot a displeased look at Lord Zhang, thinking if he even needed to handle such a small matter.

    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, the three criminals had been executed!"

    "What?!"

    At this instant, Lin Mengya was ying with the baby wolf and baby tiger in Prince Yu¡¯s tent.

    "Things are getting really interesting at the Crown Prince¡¯s tent! While King Ming had gone over there in truculence, he¡¯ll only be able to see the corpses of the assassins."

    Baizhi narrated what she witnessed in secret a moment ago to Lin Mengya.

    At this time, there were only Lin Mengya¡¯s four maidservants by her, while Lin Zhongyu was nowhere to be seen.

    "Oh really?"

    The two baby animals were drinking warm goat¡¯s milk happily from a bowl in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    They were growing so fast that they looked different every day. The only thing that did not change was how they both loved staying close to Lin Mengya as if she were their mother.

    "Indeed! Just before I sneaked off, King Ming was in full rage and demanding the Crown Prince to give him an ount of what happened!"

    All attention was drawn towards the Crown Prince at this moment.

    No one would have expected Prince Yu to announce the identity of the assassins publicly first. He had in factid down a trap with Hu Tianbei earlier on, for the Crown Prince to be ensnared in it.

    All the people in the campground seemed to know who the assassins were by now. The only one kept in the dark was the Crown Prince.

    Moreover, the Crown Prince¡¯s men had "coincidentally" executed the three girls who had gone crazy.

    Everything had gone seamlessly as nned.

    "Oh yes, where is Prince Yu at this moment?"

    Lin Mengya asked, delighted, while she stroked Snow and the baby tiger.

    "This--- I didn¡¯t see him anywhere."

    Baizhi bowed her head, looking a little guilty. However, Lin Mengya¡¯s attention was on the two baby animals so much so that she did not realize that Baizhi was acting a little strange.

    "Master, I¡¯ve made some milk cookies. I¡¯ll bring them to you to have a taste of them."

    Baiji suggested after pondering over Baizhi¡¯s strange behavior, which failed to escape Baiji¡¯s observant eye.

    Lin Mengya nodded in response. She was aware of Baiji¡¯s fantastic culinary skills. Moreover, she would be going out to enjoy some entertainmentter. She knew better to fill up her stomach before that.

    "Come over too, Baizhi. Have a look at which of these cookies you think our mistress will like."

    The moment Baizhi heard that there was food, her eyes lit up and all other thoughts disappeared.

    She eagerly followed Baiji into the little kitchen set up especially for Princess Yu.

    The moment they entered the tent, Baiji let down the curtain and looked around to make sure that there were no one around, and then she took out the freshly made cookies and ced them before Baizhi.

    "Wah! Is this the cookies you made, Elder Sister Baiji? They look great!"

    Baizhi ttered as she grabbed one and popped it into her mouth quickly. Immediately, a brilliant smile appeared on her face.

    "Look at you! Tell me what happened to Prince Yu after you¡¯re done with eating. Why are you even keeping something from us?"

    Baiji patted Baizhi¡¯s forehead with her finger when Baizhi¡¯s face fell.

    "What should I do? I saw Princess Ming Yue pestering Prince Yu, telling him that she would ask King Ming to make her Prince Yu¡¯s vice Princess."

    Neither had the second daughter of the Lins or Cousin Jiang dared to ask to be Prince Yu¡¯s vice Princess when they visit Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

 Chapter 126 A Sudden Accident

    Princess Ming Yue obviously had her eyes on Prince Yu. Baizhi wondered how her mistress would react if she learned about this.

    "What did you say? Where did you see that Princess Ming Yue pestering Prince Yu?"

    It was no wonder that Baiji was surprised. In Dajin,mon girls, not to mention the girls from the rich and noble families, after all, always kept their distance from men when in public.

    "I saw her near the Crown Prince¡¯s tent. That shameless Princess Ming Yue refused to let go of Prince Yu even when he tried to ignore her. She even pretended to faint eventually, but Prince Yu still paid her no attention so much so she almost ended up in the mud!"

    Apparently, Baizhi was very satisfied with Prince Yu¡¯s response towards Princess Ming Yue.

    Although Princess Ming Yue was indeed very beautiful, to Baizhi, her mistress was a cut above Princess Ming Yue without a doubt.

    Most importantly, Prince Yu had totally no regard for this shameless princess.

    On the contrary, the prince always treated her mistress with care, fearing that she would be hurt in any way.

    "That puts me at ease. Oh, and don¡¯t breathe a word about this to our mistress. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be no peace in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion ever again if she hears about this."

    Baiji breathed a sigh as she instructed Baizhi to keep quiet and Baizhi responded by nodding profusely.

    She was clearly aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s temper, more than anyone else.

    Although Lin Mengya usually carried herself with poise, if anyone eyed her prized possession, she would meet with a sad end.

    This spoke for itself in the case of Second Miss Lin and Cousin Jiang. The only difference was that Princess Ming Yue was after all a Princess.

    Lin Mengya might get into trouble if sheid a finger on her.

    Soon, the Crown Prince sent men toe to fetch Lin Mengya.

    She was after all one of the people involved.

    "That was fast. Baisu, you stay behind, while the three of you follow me."

    Lin Mengya was fearless. To her, this was merely a rehearsed drama episode.

    By now, the Crown Prince and King Ming had reached a stalemate. King Ming refused to ept the exnation offered by the Crown Prince.

    He insisted that the Crown Prince hand over Hu Lunan¡¯s murderers.

    With Long Tianhao and Hu Tianbei fueling the fire, the Crown Prince was in deep trouble.

    "King Ming, I¡¯ve already promised to be ountable, are you saying that you don¡¯t trust me, the Crown Prince?"

    The Crown Prince looked miserable. If it were not for the fact that his mother, the Queen, had insisted that he maintain a good rtionship with King Ming, he, as the noble Crown Prince, would not have gone as far in trying to pacify King Ming.

    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, Nan was my son. All the more, he was the Prince of the western vassal state. He had died such an unjust death and you, the Crown Prince had executed his murderers? What did we do to offend you that you have to do this to us?"

    King Ming¡¯s usations put the Crown Prince in an awkward position.

    He was perplexed as to how his initial cordial partnership with King Ming had turned into one of the enmities now.

    Could King Ming have discovered that he was one who sent men to murder Hu Lunan?

    As his eyes searched King Ming and Hu Tianbei suspiciously, it did not seem like it!

    "Princess Yu has arrived..."

    The two parties in a standoff turned their gaze simultaneously to the arriving guest.

    Lin Mengya was not adorned in a court dress today, rather, she was wearing tight-fitting blue hunting overall.

    Her hair was coiled into a simple bun and her face was free of makeup. However, her fresh look gave the impression that she was going for an outing in the woods.

    "Greetings to the Crown Prince and King Ming."

    Lin Mengya greeted them with poise and elegance. Keeping a straight face, she tried to look as if she was clueless about what was happening.

    "Are you going out to have fun, seeing that you¡¯re dressed in this manner, Princess Yu?"

    Princess Ming Yue enquired. All thedies in the tent were dressed in formal court dresses, while Lin Mengya was the only one who was dressed down. For this reason, all the men¡¯s attention was drawn to her.

    Who would dare to belittle this scheming beautifuldy?

    "That¡¯s right. Prince Yu told me that the culprits who murdered the Second Prince had been found, so he was going to bring me out for some rxation and fun."

    Then she walked towards Long Tianhao and sat down beside him.

    This beautiful couple seemed so concordant.

    "It looks like we have to postpone our trip, Prince Yu?"

    Lin Mengya cocked her head and asked with a coquettish voice. She winked cheekily at Long Tianhao, indicating that he should y along with her.

    Although the two had been together for quite some time now, Long Tianhao was struggling to get used to her abrupt performance of antics.

    Nevertheless, he still nodded and reached out to hold on to her delicate hands. This gesture immediately evoked a look of jealousy from Princess Ming Yue in her eyes, which were burning with fury.

    Just a moment ago, she was repeatedly ignored by Long Tianhao when she took the initiative to get close to him.

    She was puzzled as to how this woman¡¯s pretentious manner had motivated Long Tianhao¡¯s active response.

    Even she, as an outsider, was able to see through Lin Mengya¡¯s pretense! Why would Long Tianhao y along with her?

    "Since all the parties concerned are now present, shall we start the confrontation?"

    King Ming turned a blind eye on Long Tianhao, who was disying his tenderness towards Lin Mengya, and he opened his mouth to speak with a severe voice.

    The Crown Prince had no choice but to look away reluctantly. At this juncture, the most important thing was to think of a solution to tide over this crisis.

    "Does Princess Yu have something to say regarding what happened that night?"

    The first thing the Crown Prince did was to direct all the attention onto Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya had expected this to happen anyways. She stood up and let out a sigh, lowering her eyes, she slowly said, "Actually, I indeed went to look for the Second Prince over the matter concerning Elder Sister Yueting that day. I had an argument with him but didn¡¯t injure him, except to give him a p on his face. I don¡¯t suppose a p on his face wouldnd him in such a state?"

    What happened to Yueting was indeed Hu Lunan¡¯s fault in the first ce.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s words seemed convincing.

    "Moreover, not only did the Second Prince know martial arts, but he was also tall and strong. I even had to leap up in order to give him that p on his face. Do you really think, Your Highness the Crown Prince, that I¡¯m able to overpower the Second Prince?"

    Turning up the corner of her mouth, Lin Mengya professed the most critical defense.

    All along, Lin Mengya had Qinghu by her side to secretly assist her in whatever she did.

    In reality, the majority of people were not aware of this person who always stayed close to her.

    Despite being an intelligentdy, Lin Mengya was after all the weaker sex.

    From what happened to Yueting, people, in general, would have an idea of how violent and brutal Hu Lunan was.

    Everyone in the tent took one look at Lin Mengya and started shaking their heads. It was indeed unlikely that she could overpower Hu Lunan.

    "You--- perhaps you had someone to help you!"

    Rebuked by Lin Mengya, the Crown Prince lost hisposure and blurted out those words.

    Looking infuriated, the Crown Prince turned to target Long Tianhao.

    "That¡¯s not possible. That day, I was drinking with Long Tianhao the whole time. Even if he had to excuse himself asionally, he wasn¡¯t away for long. I believe he was not the person who assassinated my second younger brother."

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Hu Tianbei stood up for Long Tianhao as an alibi.

    The victim was his blood brother after all. Was it possible for a brother to testify in favor of his enemy?

    Even Lin Mengya was taken aback. Whatever did Long Tianhao promise Hu Tianbei in return, so much so that he even bore false witness for Long Tianhao?

    Something was going on behind this!

    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, if you insist that those three dancers are not the murderers, then please hand over the real murderer."

    King Ming¡¯s words sounded like the final verdict.

    Instantly, veins could be seen protruding on the Crown Prince¡¯s forehead. What was happening? Why were both King Ming and Hu Tianbei siding with Long Tianhao today?

    "Perhaps the three girls were the murderers who killed the Second Prince. However, like what Princess Yu said, the Second Prince was a skillful martial artist, I suppose he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by three girls?"

    The Crown Prince was giving it hisst shot, but unfortunately, Long Tianhao was not going to give him any chance of escape.

    "Actually, these three girls were not anymon singers and dancers. They were Peach Blossom Dock assassins!"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s words were like a bomb that suddenly exploded among the people.

    Peach Blossom Dock was a much-feared organization of professional killers in the jianghu! How could the death of the Second Prince be rted to them?

    "That¡¯s absolute nonsense. Those three girls were dancers who followed the army around. How could they be Peach Blossom Dock killers?"

    By now, the Crown Prince was almost being consumed with fury. He had handpicked those girls from the brothels for Hu Lunan. How on earth did they be killers of Peach Blossom Dock?

    "If the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t believe this, let¡¯s bring their bodies here and examine them."

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly as if she was in control of the situation.

    "Alright. Men! Bring the bodies out here."

    The situation took such a turn that it was totally out of the Crown Prince¡¯s expectation. What was worse for the Crown Prince was that things seemed to keep progressing in the direction he least expected.

    Just when the imperial guards left to get the bodies, a noisymotion was hearding from outside the tent.

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, for some unknown reason, a number of masked men in ck have suddenly emerged from the woods. They¡¯ve gone into a fight with the imperial guards at the moment!"

    "What?"

    The Crown Prince¡¯s anger turned into shock that froze on his face.

    How? Did Lord Zhang not say that he had done a thorough check around this ce?

    Why would those men in ck suddenly emerge from the woods?

    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, those men in ck highly mastered martial artists. We¡¯ve sent for more help from the army. Please retreat from here immediately lest you meet with any mishap."

    The Crown Prince began panicking upon hearing the news from the imperial guards.

    "Will the guards from the respective families work with the imperial guards? Protect the Crown Prince and the ministers, so they could retreat from here!"

    At the critical moment, Long Qinghan held out a double-edged sword as he gave the above order.

    Apart from the few who were protecting the wives and children of the various families, the rest of the guards followed Long Tianhao to defend against the enemies.

    "Please be careful, Prince Yu."

    At this moment, Long Tianhao also took out his sword and went to fight side by side with Long Qinghan.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with worry as she cautioned Long Tianhao with concern in her voice.

    "Rest assured, just tell Baisu to keep youpany all the time."

    Long Tianhao instructed tly as he patted Lin Mengya on her shoulder.

 Chapter 127 The Mysterious Murder

    "Bei, protect Ming Yue while you retreat with the others."

    King Ming was indeed an iron man. Despite being faced with a situation of being outnumbered by his enemies, he was still determined to fight for his children¡¯s life.

    "Father, please retreat with Ming Yue and let me fight side by side with Qinghan!"

    Before King Ming could say no, Hu Tianbei had grabbed a sword from his guard and dashed out of the tent.

    All thedies in the tent were shaking like leaves, while Lin Mengya was the only one who maintained herposure.

    "What should we do now, Master?"

    Baiji tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve and asked with panic in herrge eyes.

    "Don¡¯t panic yet. Let¡¯s check out the situation first. Prince Yu has gone out to fight and together with the guards, they¡¯d manage for the moment."

    The first thought that came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was that these were the killers of Peach Blossom Dock. If only Qinghu was around, he could tell Long Tianhao the weaknesses of these killers.

    Unfortunately, she had sent Qinghu away to investigate the matter regarding Mrs. Yue¡¯s identity.

    "Your Highness... the Crown Prince! It¡¯s not time to go out yet!"

    The Crown Prince was struck with fear and trepidation when he realized the state of chaos outside the tent. He had the urge to flee right away but was fearful of possible ambushes.

    "Your Highness, judging from the situation, we can¡¯t possibly continue with this confrontation. How about we all go back to our tents and start packing, so we could descend the mountain?"

    As Lin Mengya offered her suggestion, the Crown Prince was in no mood to be bothered about her. By this time, he had already gone into a panic state.

    "Alright, let¡¯s do as you say."

    The Crown Prince responded without thinking. The fear for his life was foremost in his mind, so much so that he was in no mood to obstruct whatever Lin Mengya was nning to do.

    Apart from Lin Mengya, some of the ministers also went back to their tents to provide assurance to their families.

    All the tents were guarded by their own guards at the entrances at this moment.

    Not far from the tents, the imperial guards surrounded the campground, forming a human wall to protect the tents in it.

    Lin Mengya remained standing at where she was as she lifted her eyes and looked afar.

    Although she felt that something was amiss, she could not put a finger to it.

    Upon her return to the tent, Baisu was on high alert. When she realized that it was Lin Mengya who was approaching, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Master, the entire ce outside is in chaos. Young Master has instructed me to bring you to a safer ce."

    As she reflected on her words, Lin Mengya realized that she had not seen Lin Zhongyu since this morning.

    "Where is Xiaoyu? Is he safe and sound at this moment?"

    Under such a tumultuous situation, it was likely that Lin Zhongyu would meet dangers. For this reason, Lin Mengya could not help worrying about him.

    "Rest assured, Master. Someone is protecting the Young Master. There was no way he could even get slightly hurt."

    In reality, Baisu had not told the entire truth. Her Young Master had been temporarily held in detention under protection, which in fact was making him very upset!

    "That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s pack up our belongings and leave immediately."

    The Peach Blossom Dock killers were highly skilled when it came to fighting alone. However, they were rather inexperienced in fighting as a group. Compared to the imperial soldiers who trained as a group every day, the killers were at a disadvantaged position.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya thought it would be better for all of them to retreat. In this way, it would be easier and faster for the imperial soldiers and Long Tianhao to retreat without having to worry about the families.

    In a war situation, fighting could be indiscriminating, and she did not wish that anyone be injured.

    "Yes, Master. I saw that the ministers have gathered where the Crown Prince is, many of which are carrying their belongings with them."

    Because of the prestigious status of the Crown Prince, he was obviously the most heavily guarded person.

    For this reason, all the people gathered around him, seeking protection.

    After a moment of pondering, Lin Mengya decided to follow closely behind the Crown Prince as well. In this way, the guards from all the families would be gathered and their concerted power would be rather significant.

    Nevertheless, she was perplexed as to why the killers of Peach Blossom Dock were here. What was their motive?

    Could it be that they nned to massacre all the ministers in the court, including the Crown Prince?

    It was a great act of treachery to overthrow the current dynasty. The strange thing was she had not even heard rumors about any n to revolt!

    What was this unusual move all about?

    Lin Mengya continued retreating while following behind the Crown Prince. The situation where Long Tianhao was did not look hopeful.

    "Third Elder Brother, if this continues, I¡¯m afraid we might die of exhaustion."

    Long Qinghan¡¯s face was dotted with bloodstains, although fortunately, they were not his own.

    At this moment, he was no longer looking like a nobleman¡¯s son, rather, he was looking more like the in God, who was a reaper of life.

    No one would have expected that the usuallyckadaisical Long Tianhao was actually highly skilled in martial arts.

    "Let¡¯s hang on a while more, help is on its way."

    Steadily, he pulled out his sword which was plunged into an enemy¡¯s chest.

    Warm blood gushed out like a fountain instantly. Before Long Tianhao could clean off the bloodstains, another man in ck charged towards him with his sword.

    "Prince Yu, I¡¯d never have expected that one day, the three of us would fight alongside each other under such circumstances!"

    Hu Tianbei was also fighting side by side with the other two. Although the weapon he was using was arge steel knife and his movements were big and wide, he still looked formidable and was seamless in his moves.

    "There are still many things you would not expect. For example, you may lose your life while in Dajin."

    Long Qinghan and Hu Tianbei were close friends, which exined why they could talk easily in a casual tone.

    The three of them were the most highly skilled in martial arts among the rest, therefore they had subtly be the leaders.

    "I suppose our families had all retreated by now."

    Long Tianhao asked with indifference in his voice. At this moment, every bit of his energy was used tobat the enemies, so it was not possible for them to even bother about what was happening back in the tents.

    Although the families made up a huge number, they were thankful that there were many guards who helped to guide them, so that they should not take long to retreat.

    "It¡¯s about time we ourselves start to retreat slowly. This ce is too open and it¡¯s not ideal if we want to find a ce to hide."

    Long Qinghan was stationed at a more strategic and flexible location, therefore he had a better idea of the situation behind him.

    "Alright, Qinghan, can you please go and find out when help is arriving?"

    Although the imperial guards had the advantage of numbers, their martial art skills were inadequate if they were to be confronted by the highly skilled killers of Peach Blossom Dock.

    Fortunately, there were fewer Peach Blossom Dock killers. Otherwise, no matter how many guards there were, they would not be able to defend against the killers.

    "Erm."

    For the two blood brothers who were fighting alongside each other, they were able tomunicate even by exchanging looks.

    Under such circumstances, Long Qinghan leaped up and brushed away the numerous swords and weapons directed at him, dashed outwards and broke the siege.

    Long Tianhao and Hu Tianbei could immediately feel the great pressure on them. They gave it their all and was eventually able to defend against the enemies¡¯ powerful attacks.

    "Are you alright, Third Sister-inw?"

    The familiar voice that sounded familiar made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    Thank goodness Long Qinghan¡¯s eyes were astute but controlled, despite being sttered all over with the enemies¡¯ blood.

    He was apparently not injured at all.

    "How is the situation where you came from? Is anyone hurt?"

    By now, Lin Mengya was already some distance away from the campground, riding in a horse carriage. The fact that Long Qinghan was able to catch up with her was because of his skill in light footwork.

    "Rest assured since Third Elder Brother is such a highly-skilled martial artist, he¡¯ll be alright for sure. Moreover, there are Bei and I assisting him! Don¡¯t worry, military aid is on its way. When they catch up with you, you will be out of danger."

    After giving his lengthy instructions, Long Qinghan left without further dy.

    Fortunately, Long Tianhao was unscathed and it seemed that military aid was not far.

    "It¡¯s great to know that Prince Yu is safe and in one piece, now you can be at ease, Master."

    Although her maidservants were relieved to learn that Prince Yu was unharmed, Lin Mengya could feel a certain uneasiness that crept up on her like the tendrils of a nt.

    It seemed that things would soon be under control.

    No matter how highly skilled those enemies were, once the military aid arrived, the killer would be overpowered.

    However, what was the real purpose of the Peach Blossom Dock killers? Did theye all this way just to fight a losing battle?

    "Ah--- Master!"

    Suddenly, a shriek of dismal echoed from outside the carriage. Lin Mengya looked out and saw that a horse carriage ahead of them hade to a stop.

    The cry of dismal was preciselying out of that horse carriage.

    "Let¡¯s go and have a look at what had happened."

    Lin Mengya sent some men to investigate the matter and they returned shortly afterwards.

    "Princess, the horse carriage belongs to the family of the Assistant Minister Zhong of the Ministry of Appointment. I heard from the people that Lord Zhong was chatting casually with his wife just now, and the next moment, his head was mysteriously separated from his body."

    "What? How was that even possible?"

    Lin Mengya knitted her brows into a frown, while her four maidservants were deeply shocked.

    They, including Baisu, who was a skilled martial artist, did not hear any fighting whatsoever.

    It was an appalling thing for the head of a person to be suddenly separated from his body.

    "All of us have to be on high alerts and strengthen our preparedness. Baisu, follow me to have a look."

    "Yes, Master."

    The usually strange method employed by the killers was like a dark cloud that shrouded Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    Strangely, she was following right behind Lord Zhang. How did she miss his bizarre death?

    Lord Zhang¡¯s family members were trembling with fear as they looked at his dead body in the horse carriage.

    The guards were like birds that had been startled by the mere twang of a bow. They exchanged wary looks. They were deeply fearful of bing the next unfortunate casualty.

    "Mrs. Zhong, this is Princess Yu. She hase specially to pay you a visit."

    Baisu had witnessed such bloody scenes numerous times so much so that she was not rmed by the bloody sight.

    "Sob, Master--- Master---"

    Mrs. Zhong was hiding by the corner of the wall, crying, but she could not bring herself to go near her husband to retrieve his body.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, went up to the corpse without trepidation.

    The horse carriage belonging to the Zhong family was spacious on the inside and its floor was oveid with bamboo.

    However, a big patch of blood had stained the greenish-yellow bamboo flooring.

    Old Master Zhong was a medium built man. By reasoning, he must be quite strong. How on earth did he die without any struggle?

    His decapitated body was lying prone on the floor of the horse carriage, while his head had rolled to a corner.

    Lin Mengya studied the cross-section of his neck and the cut appeared smooth and clean. She did not suppose even the sharpest steel sword would be able to achieve such a clean-cut effect.

    "Mrs. Zhong, did anything unusual happened just before your husband died?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle voice had aforting effect on the bereaved.

    She sat in front of Mrs. Zhong and gently stroked Mrs. Zhong¡¯s arm with her small hands.

 Chapter 128 Surrounded by Perils

    Mrs. Zhong must have entered a state of shock after witnessing such a bloody scene.

    Lin Mengya knew that she had to reassure and soothe Mrs. Zhong before she would be able to get anything out of her about what happened.

    Perhaps it was Lin Mengya¡¯s tender voice or her gentle touch that brought Mrs. Zhong back to reality from her daze.

    While keeping her eyes on the beautiful Princess Yu, who was smiling gently and harmlessly, Mrs. Zhong began narrating the frightening incident with a trembling voice.

    "My husband and I were chatting casually in the carriage when suddenly his eyes were opened so wide, and the next moment, I saw blood oozing out of his neck. Thereafter, he ended up like what you saw."

    The situation was so bizarre.

    Otherwise, Mrs. Zhong would not be trembling fearfully up until this moment.

    Lin Mengya gently patted Mrs. Zhong¡¯s shoulder, took over a warm nket from a maid of the Zhong family and put it around Mrs. Zhong.

    "Do you have another horse carriage? Please bring one here so your mistress can ride in it."

    By now, the entire Zhong Family was in a frenzied state. Not long after Lin Mengya gave the instructions, a quick-witted servant returned with a decorated horse carriage.

    Although this horse carriage was not as spacious as the one they were riding earlier, it was better than nothing.

    "Please continue tofort your mistress. As for your master¡¯s body, transport it back to the capital city first, then you can make arrangements for his burial."

    The people nodded profusely in agreement. They were agreeable and thankful that Princess Yu hade to help make the necessary arrangements.

    "Alright, we should take our leave."

    Baisu held on to Lin Mengya as they jumped down from the Zhong¡¯s horse carriage. Stealing a nce at Lord Zhong¡¯s body, Lin Mengya shook her head secretly.

    When they returned to their own horse carriage, the three maidservants immediately drew close to them.

    "Master, what exactly happened to Lord Zhong¡¯s family?"

    Baizhi asked, shrugging her shoulders. To her, it was extremely brutal to behead someone.

    "Come over here, Baisu. Look, what¡¯s this?"

    Instead of responding to Baizhi¡¯s question, Lin Mengya opened her right fist which she kept tightly closed all this time.

    In her palm was a bunch of very thin spider-web like threads.

    "This--- this must be the very strong and stic Ice Silk Thread, which is extremely valuable."

    Baisu took over the silk threads from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand. They felt delicate and soft and as she rubbed them between her finger, the silk threads did not feel like they were even there.

    "stic and strong? If one were to tighten this around someone¡¯s neck, could it sever the head in an instant?"

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya recalled that she had heard news about such things happening in modern times.

    It was about a biker who was riding pass a taut fishing line and his head was instantly severed.

    Could Lord Zhong have died in the same way?

    "Possibly. Nevertheless, the killer must have a wealth of inner strength to do that. But wasn¡¯t Mrs. Zhang the only other person with Lord Zhang in the horse carriage at that time? Unless you¡¯re suspecting---"

    Baisu opened her eyes wide in disbelief. How could such a demure and delicate looking Mrs. Zhong be capable of being the murderer?

    "It¡¯s not her. On the contrary, that killer must have used a method which we are unaware of. I am going to do a thorough investigation of this matter when we get back. I have a feeling this had to do with Peach Blossom Dock."

    Everything that happened smelt fishy and seemed to be part of an evil scheme.

    Although they were getting further and further away from Mount Lingju, Lin Mengya could not feel any relief in her heart.

    Qinghu had mentioned to her that the killers of Peach Blossom Dock were capable of a kind of invisible skill.

    Even if it was not that, given the state of chaos, nobody would really pinpoint or recognize any strange-looking person even if they were toe across one.

    "Baiji, can you tell the guards to forbid any strange-looking person from approaching our horse carriage? If there¡¯s any message from anyone, the guards can pass the message to us. If any of youe across a strange guard, you have to find out his identity and get someone you know to confirm the identity."

    They had to resort to such extreme measures at extreme times.

    It was enough for them to reach the capital city safely. Once they enter the city, they would have the resources to preserve their lives.

    Baiji took a moment to go out to pass the instruction down before returning to the horse carriage.

    Nevertheless, her brows were locked into a deep frown and there was fear in her eyes.

    "I heard from the people outside that apart from Lord Zhong, a few other ministers had died unnatural deaths one after another."

    "What?"

    What on earth was happening? Lin Mengya shuddered in fear as she came to a realization.

    What really happened was those killers surrounding the guards at the campground were the real trick to the eyes.

    They had used the tactic of distraction that led the imperial guards and the other guards in the other direction. After achieving that, the killers started the assassination of their real targets.

    "Perk up, lest we fall into the snare of our enemies."

    Lin Mengya and her four maidservants gathered close together. Her four maidservants were about the only ones she could trust at this moment.

    They headed towards the capital city with fear and trembling.

    Along the way, they caught sight of families who had lost their family head to the assassination and had stopped by the roadside, wailing and grieving for their loss.

    Taking in the sight, Lin Mengya could only sympathize and grieve in her heart with them.

    This was not the time to be ovee by sympathy or to stand on ceremony and be punctilious.

    It was not possible for one person to be the killer of all the dead.

    These terrifying killers could possibly be watching Lin Mengya and waiting for her to emerge from her horse carriage, so they could take her life as well.

    "Master, are those people really dead?"

    Baizhi had been by her side for some time now. There was no doubt that she had witnessed people falling ill and dying.

    However, these brutal and tragic deaths were something new to her.

    She buried herself in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, wondering all the while, how the world could be such an evil and terrifying ce.

    "This is a very realistic depiction of the cruel world we live in."

    Lin Mengya said with indifference. Apart from Baisu, the other three had never in their lives witnessed such atrocity involving such bizarre deaths.

    Despite each of them being capable, they had been kept safely by Lin Mengya in a protected environment in Liuxin Courtyard.

    However, now the circumstance had changed. If these three wished to go through all the trials and hardships with her, Lin Mengya thought they would have to first grow out of their fear of death.

    "I¡¯m not afraid of death. Rather, I¡¯m afraid that no one will take of you, Miss, if I die."

    Baizhi had changed the way she addressed Lin Mengya by and started calling her her mistress.

    However, the way she addressed her as the miss had yoked them together intimately.

    There was a look of determination in Baizhi¡¯s clear eyes as she looked at Lin Mengya. She wanted to convey her resolve to her mistress.

    She had neglected Baizhi¡¯s courage all this while.

    Lin Mengya patted her cheek but was at a loss for words.

    "Neither am I afraid. I belonged to Master the moment I came to the prince¡¯s mansion."

    A smile finally broke out on Baiji¡¯s tensed face. All of a sudden, Lin Mengya saw something else emerged from Baiji¡¯s poised manner.

    Lastly, Baishao had always been the bold one. By now, she had adapted to the idea of the threat of death and held the mentality to go for broke.

    "What is there to be afraid of? Losing my head might just give me a big scar. My life would be all worthwhile if I get to stay by your side, Master."

    All three of them had ovee their innermost fear and this really surprised Lin Mengya.

    She looked at the three of them with a smile, and somehow in this instant, she felt the courage to face up to those enemies.

    "Alright, since all of you are no longer afraid, let¡¯s set up a trap to capture those murderous demons. What do you think?"

    Crouching in the horse carriage was totally not Lin Mengya¡¯s style.

    The death of those people was both, while dangerous, had also be a deterrent.

    In fact, their death could really be part of a n to make certain people sumb to whoever was behind all of this.

    Unfortunately for them, Lin Mengya was a naturally unyielding character!

    "What should we do, Master?"

    Not only was the spirited Baizhi perked up, but even the eyes of the usually quiet Baisu were also beaming.

    She had seen and experienced a number of extraordinary things when she was following Lin Mengya around.

    Now, she would look at the three maidservants who did not know any martial arts with anticipation.

    She had the feeling that being with this bunch of people, she was going to witness something more dazzling than all that she had ever experienced.

    "Baishao and Baiji, you two, together with the guards shall go around openly to the various bereaved households to offer themfort. The main idea is to find out by questioning them who were thest people seen by the dead. I suspect that the killers are still hiding among their guards. We have to pretend that we are ignorant, thereby attracting their attention."

    Baishao and Baiji exchanged looks and shook their head, looking hesitant.

    "We don¡¯t have many guards ourselves. If we were to bring some of them with us, wouldn¡¯t we bepromising on your security?"

    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and pointed to Baisu.

    "You should know that she was given to me by Xiaoyu to be my bodyguard, but not many people know about this. All the people think that she is just one of my maidservants."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s exnation opened Baishao and Baiji¡¯s eyes immediately.

    Indeed, what they took asmon and normal to them was not known to other people.

    An example would be Qinghu, now even so for Baisu.

    "Alright, we understand now. Wait for news of our sess. Please protect our mistress, Baisu."

    Baisu nodded and she held on tightly to the openings of her sleeves.

    Lin Mengya was the only person who knew the two weapons Baisu carried.

    One of them was a flexible sword which went around Baisu¡¯s waist like a belt, and the other was a dagger in her sleeve, sprinkled with poison on its de.

    With these weapons, she was capable of attacking and defending any time.

    There was no worry that she could not perform her moves even under the constraint of space within the horse carriage.

    "Have you evere across the martial arts moves of the killers of Peach Blossom Dock?"

    Lin Mengya asked Baisu with a soft voice and waited as she pondered for an answer.

    "I¡¯ve heard that the skillful killers of Peach Blossom Dock were categorized into four grades, namely the Heaven Grade which is the highest, then Earth Grade, ck Grade, and Yellow Grade, which was the lowest. Based on my skill level, I should be able to defend against a rather highly skilled killer of Heaven Grade."

    Baisu¡¯s rational analysis elevated Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence.

    Based on her judgment, she was confident that the killers hidden among the guards of the various families were not the tiptop killers.

    When she was on her way back in a rush, she heard some guards describing how the ministers died, and the ways by which they were killed were bizarre.

    Some were poisoned, others were killed by concealed weapons. In brief, they had all been blindsided.

 Chapter 129 So It Was Him

    Extrapting from her existing knowledge, there was not one killer who was extremely highly skilled.

    Moreover, as ast resort, she could sh a trump card which could preserve lives.

    They hid in their horse carriage as their eyes followed Baishao and Baiji, who were visiting each horse carriage tofort the families and to gather leads.

    "Progress is looking good."

    Lin Mengya was seated behind the window, fixing her eyes on the few people she sent out.

    She purposely asked Baizhi and Baishao to create some stir.

    Meaning to attract the attention of the killers, she wondered if they would take the bait.

    As Lin Mengya observed the things that were going on outside, she did not realize that her own horse carriage had veered further away into a more secluded area.

    At this moment, they had entered a more densely wooded area.

    "What happened? Why have wee here?"

    Baisu opened the door slightly as she questioned the coachman.

    "There are some problems with the shaft of the cart. Let¡¯s take a break while I fix the problems."

    Lin Mengya nodded. It was no wonder she could feel that the ride was bing bumpy a moment ago.

    Baisu and Baizhi helped Lin Mengya alight from the carriage and sat down on a rock by the roadside and waited.

    The procession of horses and carriages of the Crown Prince proceeded quickly as if they were fleeing for their lives. They had not even stopped to take any rests.

    Despite some of the carriages stopping asionally, the Crown Prince continued on by riding his own carriage. By this time, he was seen as a little ck dot afar off.

    "Master, the Crown Prince is fleeing so fast. Does he not care about the life and death of the people traveling behind him?"

    Baizhi was gently massaging Lin Mengya¡¯s calf as she looked on. A feeling of contempt towards the Crown Prince rose inside her.

    "His status is different from ours. The lives of all the people added together is not as precious as his. Don¡¯t you think so?"

    Lin Mengya had seen through the Crown Prince¡¯s character long ago. She was not surprised to see him running away so fast when things went wrong.

    How could a man with such lousy character be the emperor of Dajin?

    "That¡¯s so true, Master. Are you hungry? Would you like me to go grab you some food from inside the horse carriage?"

    Baizhi asked Lin Mengya as she realized that they had not eaten anything for quite some time since they set off in a hurry.

    "Not far from here is the temporary imperial residence outside the boundaries of the capital. Let¡¯s try to get there first."

    They supposed it would be reasonably safe in the temporary imperial residence since it was rather heavily guarded.

    "Oh yes, I thought Baishao and Baiju brought with them just a few guards? Where are the rest of the guards now?"

    The surrounding started getting quieter.

    They also had not encountered any other horse carriages bypassing them from behind for a good while. Lin Mengya, the two girls apanying her and the coachman were the only people at the clearing.

    "You¡¯re right. How about I go up to the coachman to ask about them?"

    Baizhi was starting to find it strange too. Their guards were unlikely to leave them without letting them know. Why had they disappeared?

    "No, don¡¯t go."

    Lin Mengya, who was usually sensitive, could smell something fishy in the air. Something was not right.

    She gave Baisu a pinch on her arm as a hint and the three of them started looking around vigntly.

    "Your Highness, the horse carriage has been fixed. Let¡¯s continue on our journey."

    The coachman who had fixed the shaft of the cart walked up to them slowly as he spoke softly.

    "Where are those guards? Weren¡¯t they with us just now?"

    The coachman lowered his head, so much so that Lin Mengya was unable to read his expression.

    Nevertheless, she sensed something was not right.

    "Oh those guards, they are already waiting for you ahead of us, so let¡¯s get going."

    The coachman who was looking down suddenly lifted up his head.

    From the look of his face, he seemed like a battered man, but at this moment, there was a sinister smile on his face.

    It was no wonder that Lin Mengya felt something was amiss. The killer had been hiding right here. He was disguised as the down-to-earth coachman.

    "You--- don¡¯t youe nearer! I¡¯m warning you not toe any closer!"

    Baizhi stood between the coachman and Lin Mengya as she cried out in fear.

    "How can I note to you? How else can I drive your horse carriage?"

    The three girls retreated step by step into the woods behind them.

    The coachman killer drew out his waistband and closed in on them.

    "Master, what he¡¯s holding in his hand is a bunch of Ice Silk Threads. That was why we only got that little bit of silk threads."

    Baisu said nervously, as she seemed to recognize what he was holding in his hand.

    Lin Mengya nodded. Never would she expect that the killer would use the method of severing her head on her.

    How great was the grievance that the killer had resorted to this brutal method of taking her life?

    "I¡¯m warning you not to get any closer, otherwise I will strikeout."

    Lin Mengya stepped out in front of the twosses to protect them as the three continued to retreat.

    "Hey, Princess Yu, you can stop your struggle now. I¡¯ll be honest with you. You are our ultimate target. We have killed all those men so we could slow you down."

    The killer¡¯s words stunned Lin Mengya in that instant.

    How was she their ultimate target?

    She pondered for a second but that did not make sense to her. How was her influence so great that Peach Blossom Dock had to sacrifice so many highly skilled killers one this mission?

    "You better be obedient ande over here--- ah---"

    Just when the killer was about to take Lin Mengya¡¯s life, he slipped and fell into a deep snare.

    The three had temporarily escaped the crisis, not forgetting that Night was also following secretly behind them.

    Night, who had been keeping an eye on the entire situation in the dark had discovered and confirmed who the rat was long ago.

    When the horse carriage entered this clearing just now, she already knew the exact location of a snare dug out by the hunters.

    After the three of them scanned the surrounding to make sure that the coachman did not have any otherpanions, they walked up to the side of the snare boldly.

    Lin Mengya had instructed men to set up overnight,rge spikes which were used to trap preys at the bottom of the snare.

    Even if a bear, not to mention a human, were to fall into the trap, it would be pierced through and through.

    Lin Mengya stood by the side of the pit as she looked at the shocked expression on the dead coachman, and she could only let out a sigh.

    She had told him not toe closer.

    What happened to the mutual trust between man and man? She had given up.

    "Master, I¡¯m guessing that he wouldn¡¯t resurrect?"

    Baizhi could not bring herself to look into the pit, although she thought the killer was deserving of death.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu exchanged looks and Lin Mengya said, "Rest assured, he is dead as a dodo. Night, get some men to fill up the pit."

    "Yes, Master."

    Although Night was nowhere to be seen, his voice seemed to have echoed through the air from all directions. Not even Baisu was able to pinpoint where the voice wasing from.

    "He¡¯s really impressive. Not many people could master the art of invisibility to this level."

    Baisu expressed her admiration for Night from the bottom of her heart. Both Night and Qinghu were tiptop martial artists hard toe by.

    "That¡¯s enough, stop being envious. I believe there are not many girls of your age who have attained your level of skills too."

    Baisu was only around fifteen to sixteen years old, yet she was poised and highly skillful in martial arts. She supposed Xiaoyu must have put in much effort in training and nurturing his talents.

    Lin Mengya had been surprised that he would so easily give Baisu to her.

    Once back in the horse carriage, Baisu searched the entire inside of the carriage to make sure there was nothing suspicious before she let Lin Mengya and Baizhi in.

    "What shall we do now that none of us know how to drive the horse carriage?"

    Baizhi turned her eyes to Lin Mengya as she was confident that her mistress was all-powerful and would know how to do literally anything.

    Lin Mengya let out a dryugh as she remembered the fact that the only thing she had not achieved in the modern world was getting her driver¡¯s license.

    She had failed the driving test three times consecutively and was now one of the oldest students in the driving school.

    Little did she expect that after traveling back to ancient times and already being the one to exploit others in this life, she had to enter such a desperate situation.

    "I... I¡¯ve no idea how to drive a horse carriage."

    The three of them exchanged looks and finally sighed and let out a helplessugh.

    "Let me go look for Baishao. I suppose there will be someone among the guards who knows how to drive a horse carriage."

    Baisu leaped off the horse carriage and ran back.

    Thank goodness that Baiji and Baishao were not too far away, otherwise Lin Mengya would not know whether tough or cry in such a desperate situation.

    She could not possibly ask Night to show himself and have him, highly-skilled martial artist, to drive the horse carriage for her.

    She thought it would be such a beautiful image.

    "Master! Master! Are you alright?"

    Lin Mengya heard the loud voice of Baishao after approximately fifteen minutes.

    Lin Mengya was appreciative of Baishao in many ways, except that her voice was getting louder.

    Sometimes when Baishao was berating the servants in the courtyard, her voice would travel far and wide. It was as if she were turning into the stewardess of the household.

    "Both Master and I are alright, how about you?"

    Baizhi weed herpanions back into the horse carriage and the moment Baishao boarded the carriage, she held on tightly to Lin Mengya and looked her up and down.

    "I¡¯m indeed alright, don¡¯t get all worked up."

    Lin Mengya let Baishao and Baiji scrutinize her for a moment.

    "We were just behind you, but all of a sudden, you disappeared. At that moment, however, we were unable to just walk away from what we were doing. You made us so worried."

    In reality, the coachman killer did not kill the guards. He merely diverted them somewhere to borrow some tools. Thank goodness that there was someone among them who knew how to drive the horse carriage.

    "Alright, now tell us what you¡¯ve found out."

    Seated in the carriage, Lin Mengya began analyzing the information reported by the two maidservants.

    "Just as you expected, the ministers who were murdered had met with their servants just before they died. These were either sidekicks, maidservants or guards who found an excuse to see their master. We also realized that these servants had all disappeared mysteriously afterwards."

    Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts after hearing Baishao¡¯s words.

    The methods which these people used were not considered brilliant.

    Moreover, servants asking to see their master was not usual.

    As for their disappearing, this could not be exined away with coincidence.

    "We¡¯ve taken care of that coachman who turned out to be a killer, but I guess we will attract more attention from the killers soon, so let¡¯s gear up for the possible storm that is approaching."

    Lin Mengya was not sure if Peach Blossom Dock was really targeting her.

    Combing through the information she gathered, Lin Mengya realized that the ministers who were killed were either neutral or belonging to parties that were not for the Crown Prince.

    On the other hand, the fretful way the Crown Prince fled for his life did not seem like a pretense.

    What exactly was happening?

 Chapter 130 Give You the Credit

    "Your Highness, Princess Yu, there¡¯s a girl in front of us, who imed that she¡¯s Lord Yue¡¯s servant. She¡¯se to deliver a letter to you."

    The voice of a guard echoed outside the horse carriage. Lin Mengya thought it had to be a letter from Elder Sister Yue Ting. "She must have realized that we aregging behind and have sent men to check on us."

    "Pleasee up."

    When the door of the carriage opened, a youngss with delicate features got in.

    "Greetings to Princess Yu. I am Cui¡¯er, a personal maidservant to Eldest Miss Yue."

    She bowed to Lin Mengya with a smile, drew out from her sleeve a letter sealed with wax and presented it to Lin Mengya.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya was apparently not in a hurry to read it. On the contrary, her eyes lingered on Cui¡¯er and in an unhurried manner, she asked her a question.

    "How is Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s injury? I believe you would know her condition best since you¡¯re her personal maid."

    Cui¡¯er smiled and with a respectful tone, she answered, "Rest assured, Princess Yu. Eldest Miss Yue¡¯s injury is recovering well, and she¡¯s feeling much better."

    Lin Mengya nodded and then she opened the letter.

    Little did she expect that when she opened the letter sealed by wax, a white powdery substance sprayed out of the seemingly thin envelope.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide as she watched the maid broke out in a smile, but her body felt strengthless and she fell gently to the floor.

    "Ma--- Master---"

    The four maidservants surrounding her fell to the floor of the horse carriage one by one, having lost all the ability to resist.

    "I thought you were good, but it was really because he was so useless that he couldn¡¯t even manage to kill a few girls. Let me send you on your way then."

    The girl tried to stifle her giggles by covering her mouth, and then she took out a small wooden box from inside her sleeve.

    Carefully, she poured out its content. While Lin Mengya could see that it was a ck beetleing out of the box, she was not able to do anything about it.

    "Go, my babe, bite them so they die."

    The girl whispered those vicious words as she nudged the poisonous beetle forward with the box. To her surprise, the beetle took two steps forward, then stopped and refused to go further.

    "What¡¯s happening? Go, get onto their bodies, which smell of your favorite scent."

    However, the beetle just refused to move forward regardless of what she said.

    Eventually, the girl became frantic. She reached out to pick up the beetle to fling it onto Lin Mengya, but never would she expect that the beetle actually turned around and crawled back into her sleeve with great speed. It continued up her arm all the way to somewhere close to her neck.

    Then it bit down hard on her. Before the girl could even react, the venom quickly numbed her nerves and traveled along the major artery of her neck to spread to the rest of her body.

    "You must have put in so much effort in obtaining that Usnea Diffracta Vain extract powder. On the other hand, this poisonous scorpion loves the nectar of the grape flower. How did you not realize that my guard smeared a little of the nectar on your neck when they did a body search the moment you stepped in?"

    The girls lying on the floor just now had regained their strength by now.

    Lin Mengya smiled as she fixed her gaze on the girl in front of her, whose countenance had turned purplish-green.

    It was pure naivety on her part, to think that she could kill two people using the same method.

    Just now, when Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage overtook the minister who had been killed by a beetle bite and having a glimpse, the name of the poison which killed him came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind automatically and immediately.

    When this girl approached Lin Mengya in her carriage, the radar in her brain started sending out alerts like crazy.

    The poisonous beetle seemed really frightening.

    "Look, Master!"

    At this moment, the poisonous scorpion which had anchored itself on the girl¡¯s neck was tearing apart the girl¡¯s delicate skin with its huge pincers.

    In a matter of seconds, it had bored into the girl¡¯s neck.

    It was no wonder that when they had rushed over to the dead minister¡¯s body, they were unable to find any poisonous beetles. After all that effort trying to find the cause of his death, this was actually how the evidence was destroyed.

    Indeed their finding was bizarrely horrifying.

    "It¡¯s toote to throw her body out of the horse carriage. Moreover, there would be many spies around. It¡¯s not good if they see her. Let¡¯s hide her body instead."

    The few of them worked together to hide the girl¡¯s dead body in the baggagepartment at the bottom of the horse carriage.

    "Tell the men outside to let anyone who requested to see us into the horse carriage after doing a body search."

    Lin Menya revealed an evil smile on her face.

    She was certain that after two failed attempts, the people of Peach Blossom Dock would pay even more attention to her.

    For this reason, she believed that more killers woulde to her to look for trouble.

    Hey, if one killer came, she would get rid of that one; if two came, she would tackle both at the same time!

    "Your Highness the Princess, a guard from Lord Sun had asked to see you, to present to you a gift of gratitude."

    "Come in."

    A strong and fit man went up into the horse carriage, carrying a small gift box in his hand. In a while, the following conversation ensued in the horse carriage.

    "Don¡¯t, don¡¯te any nearer--- I¡¯m warning you, if youe any closer, I¡¯ll strike!"

    Thereafter, the horse carriage shook violently for a moment, then all was quiet again.

    In the beginning, the guards outside the horse carriage were in an ever-ready position just in case they needed to dash into the carriage any time.

    Little did they expect that the horse carriage just kept getting heavier and thedies in it had not even sent out any signal of distress and asked for help.

    Gradually, the guards grew numb to the situation.

    The guards acting as coachmen gave thest woman who entered the carriage a helpless look. Fortunately, the Prince¡¯s horse carriage was very spacious, otherwise, how could it amodate so many people inside?

    "No, don¡¯te any nearer."

    Baizhi, Baishao, and Baiji put up an act in the initial moments, followed by Baisu closing in and waving her sword once, and this killer disguised as a harmless woman copsed.

    After they wound the woman with a delicately weaved linen rope with practiced hands and stuffed her mouth, they opened the baggagepartment and threw her inside.

    "She is the fifth person here. Master, if this continues, our horse carriage would definitely break down."

    Life was like a drama which depended much on the people¡¯s acting skills.

    However, acting five of the same scenes was getting too boring even for Baizhi, who was the most faint-hearted of them all.

    "You¡¯re all not serious about this. If not for the fact that most of Peach Blossom Dock¡¯s best killers were sent to the campground to distract us, you¡¯ll be waiting to be killed."

    Lin Mengya had no idea how to deal with actresses who did not take their work seriously.

    These maidservants had indeed also transformed into trash alongside the real fighters under the double protection of Baisu and Night.

    They were apparently approaching the temporary imperial residence so the hunting done by the five of them hade to an end.

    "Your Highness, the Princess, right in front of us is the temporary imperial residence at the outskirt of the capital city."

    The voice of the guard helped ease Lin Mengya¡¯s nerves.

    Along the way, she was increasingly afraid that a Heaven Grade killer would be sent to kill her. She would not be as idle if that were to happen.

    "Your servant Zhu Aizhi wees Princess Yu and please forgive me for my dy."

    Just when they arrived at the gates of the temporary imperial residence, the guard residing there came forward to wee them.

    Zhu Aizhi, who came to wee Lin Menya, was merely a small section leader among the imperial guards. The higher-ranking officers had gone to fawn over the Crown Prince.

    He was the only one sent to meet and greet those who arrived after the Crown Prince.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was after all a reputable royal family, and the guards knew better not to offend them.

    However, before the stunning Princess Yu emerged from the horse carriage, a securely trussed up woman was tossed out of the carriage.

    Eh? What was going on here?

    One by one, the bodies were tossed out of the carriage, until there were altogether five bodies that wereid across the floor. Finally, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from within the horse carriage.

    "Is that Lord Zhu? These were the killers who assassinated the ministers. What can I do about them given that I¡¯m just a delicate and weak woman?"

    Out of the horse carriage, a slim figure emerged with graceful steps.

    It was a beautiful and gracefuldy in pale blue apparel, which further enhanced her exceptional elegance.

    Apart from thedy in blue, four other girls with distinguished beauty alighted the carriage one after another.

    If not for the fact that they had tossed out those bodies, which he was not sure if they were dead or alive, he would have thought they were a group consisting the mistress of a noble family and her maids, who were out for a trip.

    "Lord Zhu, this is Princess Yu."

    A charming maidservant in a purplish dress raised her voice as she introduced Lin Mengya.

    Immediately, Lord Zhu looked as if he had wakened from his sleep and knelt down in front of Lin Mengya to pay his respect.

    "Your servant Zhu Aizhi greets Your Highness, Princess Yu."

    "You may rise, it was not necessary to stand on ceremony. Lord Zhu had saved my life by capturing the killers who murdered the various ministers. You¡¯ve done a great service."

    As Lin Mengya spoke these words with indifference, she had in fact instantly given huge credit to Zhu Aizhi for something he had not done.

    Zhu Aizhi stared nkly at Princess Yu in shock. He did not expect to take such a huge credit for free.

    "Are you alright, Lord Zhu?"

    Lin Mengya turned around to look at Lord Zhu, who had barely recovered from the shock.

    "My utmost gratitude to Princess Yu for your grace and kindness."

    Now he could get out of this temporary imperial residence, be promoted and receive much wealth!

    "This way, Princess Yu. We¡¯ve gotten ready a room for you to take a rest. Please follow me."

    The quick-witted Zhu Aizhi was able to make decisions on small matters such as the arrangement of amodation.

    While the other people were still waiting in the courtyard for amodations arrangements, Lin Mengya and the foursses were already put in afortable and spacious room.

    "The temporary imperial residence is a humble ce and is naturally more shanty than your mansion. Please let the maid, Xin¡¯er, of the temporary imperial residence know what you need, and she would serve you ordingly."

    Naturally, Zhu Aizhi would treat Lin Mengya well having benefitted from her, although he was still clueless why this had happened.

    Thesedies from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion appeared so delicate, how on earth did they capture these brutal evil killers?

    "Don¡¯t bother really. It is sufficient for my maids to serve all my needs given that they are very diligent. How about we have Xin¡¯er to bring them around to get familiarized with this ce? You may leave too; I¡¯m feeling rather exhausted."

    This was a critical moment, and it would be wise not to have strangersing close to her to serve her.

    The foursses were more than sufficient for her use, although they were exhausted from acting and wailing so much in the horse carriage.

    That did not take away much of their energy. Soon afterward, a simple meal with warm dishes wasid before Lin Mengya.

    "Youdies can eat first. I don¡¯t have much appetite."

    They had indeed just escaped a precarious situation, but Lin Mengya did not know what was the situation of Long Tianhao and how things were with him at this moment.

    She also did not know if the military aid had arrived. She sat down beside the window, looking up to the sky outside as she waited anxiously for any news.

    "You must be anxious about Prince Yu. Am I right, Master?"

    Baiji knew the heart of the princess. Prince Yu and Princess Yu apparently had each other in their hearts, although they did not express their mind in spoken words.

    They were so engrossed in dealing with those killers just now that they did not manage to find out more about Prince Yu¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 131 The End of the Battle

    "Given that Prince Yu is such a highly-skilled martial artist, he¡¯ll be alright. Although we didn¡¯t hear any good news, neither did we hear any bad ones. Eat something, Master. Don¡¯t forget there¡¯s still someone eyeing on us."

    Baiji brought a bowl of congee over as she vaguely reminded Lin Mengya that the Crown Prince was not going to let the matter rest yet.

    "True enough."

    Lin Mengya took the bowl from Baiji and started sipping from it.

    The method the Crown Prince employed to deal with the situation this time was too cowardly.

    When faced with an attack, the Crown Prince had totally disregarded the safety of his people, and ran off, fleeing for his own life. Who would entrust their lives and their family¡¯s lives into the hands of such a character?

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya had a brainwave. Perhaps she could give the Crown Prince a surprise attack, so he would be caught unprepared.

    Just when Lin Mengya was in the process of perfecting her n, there was a stir outside her room.

    Although the temporary imperial residence was rtivelyrge, the rooms were limited.

    In a moment like this, the Crown Prince was still concerned about his show of extravagance. Not only had he forcibly upied many rooms, but he was alsopletely apathetic towards other people¡¯s situation.

    In the temporary imperial residence at this moment, most of the imperial guards apart from the ones sent as military aid to Long Tianhao, were surrounding the Crown Prince.

    All those who had arrived had been fleeing the whole way here.

    Not only did they not have a room yet, they had not even had a drink of water. On the contrary, the Crown Prince remained more concerned about the disy of hisvishness.

    At this instant, some bold souls were beginning to voice out their dissatisfaction andints.

    "Your Highness, if you continue in this manner, I¡¯m afraid these people would start to develop discontentment towards you."

    Lord Zhang, who was standing by the Crown Prince, said with caution.

    Unfortunately, the Crown Prince was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow now. Any movement or stir would provoke his defense mechanism.

    "Discontentment? Are they discontented with me? If not for these people dying me on my journey, I would be back in the capital city by now."

    These people were merely liability in the eyes of the Crown Prince.

    Although those ministers were gone, there remained others in the court who acted as reserves, who would rise to the asion.

    He was the most honorable heir apparent to the throne. If any ident happened to him, even sacrificing the many lives would not make up the value of his life.

    Lord Zhang was struck dumb. He knew the Crown Prince¡¯s character all too well.

    On the surface, he might seem mature and steady, but inwardly, he was, in fact, unable to extricate himself from the Queen¡¯s control.

    If the Queen had not been putting the Crown Prince under her control all these years, the situation would have been much more chaotic.

    "Nevertheless, you can¡¯t just leave these people alone."

    Lord Zhang was a senior minister in the royal court. He was certainly more far-sighted than the Crown Prince in some matters.

    The Crown Prince had indeed fled with his confidante when he met with the enemy¡¯s attack. This alone was a stain on his reputation.

    While riches were easy to acquire, it was not so for the hearts of people!

    "They wouldn¡¯t starve to death by missing a meal since we will arrive in the capital city tonight. Do you want to join the people outside?"

    The Crown Prince furrowed his brows as he spoke those words in displeasure.

    Lord Zhang shut his mouth immediately, while at the same time, a feeling of bitterness rose in his heart.

    He had initially thought that he had made a good move by marrying his daughter to the Crown Prince.

    However, it seemed too early for him to jump to such conclusions.

    "Here are some snacks. If you don¡¯t mind, pleasee over and eat some."

    At this moment when the people outside were starting to feel the dissatisfaction towards the Crown Prince, a gentle voice echoed through the air into the people¡¯s ears.

    Lin Mengya together with her four maidservants were carrying some food and water and distributing them to the corners of the courtyard.

    "Don¡¯t snatch, there is enough supply for everyone. The maids from the other families may want to follow us to go and prepare some food for everyone."

    Just when Baiji finished speaking, immediately some quick-wittedsses in different styled dresses came closer and gathered around her.

    Soon, she finished distributing the food items, while there were still some sweet cold drinks left for them.

    Lin Mengya stood quietly behind the maids. Her expression was neither smug nor impatient. She simply looked at the people collecting the food item with a calm expression.

    "There really is more food, let¡¯s all go!"

    The fire in the kitchen stove was still burning, so very soon, the maids were able to get ready some simple dishes.

    The first batch of maids who followed Lin Mengya¡¯s maid to the kitchen were happily carrying the food they cooked back to their families.

    When all the people learned that they could really prepare meals to eat, they became restless and there was a stir in the courtyard as the situation became more chaotic and out of control.

    "Stop all the pushing and shoving. You¡¯ve to queue up for this. Although the kitchen is rtively big, it could only amodate up to five families cooking at any one time. Don¡¯t worry if you¡¯re not in the queue yet, because those families in front can prepare more food to share, and anyway, everyone would get a turn soon."

    There may not be delicacies in the temporary imperial residence, it did have sufficient supply of the basics, such as rice, noodles and necessary condiments.

    Moreover, staying a few days in the temporary imperial residence was part of the Crown Prince¡¯s n in this hunting trip.

    For this reason, the guards at the residence had preparedrge amounts of fresh vegetables and fruits.

    Zhu Aizhi, who had received a huge favor from Lin Mengya, also instructed his servants to go down to the kitchen to help. After busying themselves for about two hours, the majority of people had ess to hot meals.

    "There are only a few families left who had not gone into the kitchen to prepare food. However, those who had started preparing food first had cooked extra and shared their cooking with the others."

    Of the four maidservants, Baiji had the hardest time.

    In the beginning, when Lin Mengya suggested distributing food to the people, Baiji, together with Baishao, had first gone into the kitchen and steamed arge pot of rice.

    Therefore, the maids from the other families only had to fry some vegetables and boil some soup, which really sped up the overall food preparation process.

    "Good girl, you must have been working so hard."

    Lin Mengya took out a handkerchief and started wiping the perspiration on Baiji¡¯s face.

    Although she did not respond by saying anything, she smiled quietly when being appreciated.

    Most of the people were filled with gratitude towards her.

    Nevertheless, there were some who remained unappreciative regardless of what she did for them.

    For example, Lin Mengwu and her mother were the shameless people who were still taking the side of the Crown Prince.

    Today, while the Crown Prince had lost the people¡¯s favor, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao¡¯s reputation among the people had risen.

    "It¡¯s nothing, so don¡¯t fret over me, Master. There¡¯s nothing much I can do, preparing meals is about all I can do."

    Lin Mengya realized that although Baiji was a girl of few words, she was kind and gracious.

    For families with more women, Baiji would let them queue at the front of the line. Nevertheless, she made sure to apportion some to distribute the ones at the end of the line.

    Everything was arranged properly in an orderly manner, so much so that there were noints.

    How did this outstanding talent end up in her hands so coincidentally?

    It seemed that the foursses in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyards were not ordinary people.

    "All of you have earned yourselves credits that are worthy of rewards when we get home."

    Lin Mengya said with a mysterious smile.

    All four of them started beaming the moment they heard that they were going to be rewarded.

    They were aware that their mistress was a generous person. If she said she was going to reward them, they would indeed be richly rewarded.

    The color of the sky gradually darkened.

    The Crown Prince, who had originally wanted to hasten back to the capital city, had for some reason stayed on.

    Lin Mengya had incited Zhu Aizhi to make amodation arrangements for all the people.

    It might appear that the people had fallen into dire straits, but once back in the capital city, these people could be a great source of strength and help!

    "Baiji, how much time has passed? Why was there absolutely zero news from Prince Yu?"

    Lin Mengya leaned on the door and lifted her eyes to look afar.

    An entire day had passed and she was wondering if Long Tianhao had anything to eat or drink wherever he was.

    Why was there no news at all?

    Just when they were speaking about it, a light could be seen shing outside. Baizhi leaped up in great joy and cried out saying, "I see torches! It looks like Prince Yu is here!"

    The light shining forth from the torches seemed to have lit up the entire night sky.

    Zhu Aizhi¡¯s assistant came over to report to them that it was indeed Long Tianhao and his group of people who had arrived.

    "Quick, Baiji, prepare some food. Baishao, gather all the physicians from the various families. There would definitely be casualties. Baizhi and Baisu, follow me to go and meet Prince Yu."

    Many women began toe out of the lit-up rooms one after another.

    The flickering mes of the torches tugged at the women¡¯s hearts.

    Among those men who arrived were their fathers, brothers, husbands, and lovers, but the women were unable to make out their faces in the dark.

    Were they injured? Were they also looking forward to seeing them?

    Lin Mengya could empathize deeply with how they were feeling at this moment.

    All their eyes were turned to Lin Mengya as if they were waiting for her cue and approval for them to go ahead.

    "It¡¯s Prince Yu and hispany. Who will go with me to wee our heroes?"

    "Me! I woulde with Princess Yu!"

    "Me too!"

    The noisy crowd came to life after Lin Mengya gave the cue.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She instructed Baisu to keep order among the people as she walked towards the gates of the temporary imperial residence with quickened steps.

    The mes of the torches were like a snake, meandering as they approached.

    Lin Mengya felt her heart pounding like people beating a war drum. It felt as if it was beating out of her chest.

    She tightened her fists. Tears started welling up in her eyes as the procession of people approached.

    Finally, the head of the fiery snake reached the gates of the temporary imperial residence.

    After an entire day of battle, the clothes of the threemanders were stained to a dark purple by blood.

    Long Tianhao, Long Qinghan, and Hu Tianbei were supporting each other as they walked up to Lin Mengya.

    "Your Highness---"

    At this moment, words had be redundant. Lin Mengya, ignoring everything else, was first to throw herself into Long Tianhao¡¯s arms.

    She listened to his strong heartbeats and her nose took in his scent of life.

    Her heart, which was hanging for the whole day, finally felt at rest.

    "Dirty."

    A hoarse voice sounded with a hint of exhaustion in it.

    As Long Tianhao made an attempt to free himself from Lin Mengya¡¯s embrace, thess clung on to him even more tightly.

    "No, this is a memorial for the heroic Prince!"

    Lin Mengya was fully aware that Long Tianhao did not want to dirty her clothes.

    Slightly taken aback, Long Tianhao¡¯s cold and shart gaze softened because of this girl in his arms.

    The hand which had been holding on tightly to the sword the entire day was now sore and numb.

    Nevertheless, he could not help but stroked her hair gently as he took in her wonderfully fragrant scent.

    "I¡¯m back."

    His deep and low voice sounded in Lin Mengya¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 132 Recuperation

    A smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face as she nodded profusely.

    It was so wonderful that he was alive!

    As if encouraged by Lin Mengya¡¯s actions, some young wives and girls started dashing towards their beloved.

    There were joyfulughs of reunion as well as sad partings.

    All the more, there was a feeling that their lives had been renewed.

    "Enough, Third Elder Sister-inw. You two would be the subject of gossip in the entire Dajin if you continue in your embrace. How about giving me a hug too, didn¡¯t I fight the enemies at the frontline too?"

    Long Qinghan, who was standing beside them, teased yfully.

    Lin Mengya would not have noticed if Long Qinghan did not mention it. She looked up from Long Tianhao¡¯s bosom and realized that all three men¡¯s heads and faces were soot ck.

    "Stop spouting nonsense, lest I break your leg."

    Lin Mengya threatened Long Qinghan with a gentle voice. She had acted rashly in a way considered untrammeled in the ancient times out of anxiety.

    Oh no, this was bad.

    She was worried that she, already a well-known person in Dajin, would have people fabricating absurd stories about her yet again.

    Being a rather shy person, Lin Mengya began to blush at Long Qinghan¡¯s teasing.

    She was thankful that the sky was dark, and all the people were immersed in the joy of reunion, so much so that no one really noticed her.

    "General Zhu, everyone is exhausted from the day¡¯s fighting. What they need most at this moment is a good rest. Please bring our soldiers some food and water to reward them. If there¡¯s anyone who is injured, please gather at the courtyard, where the physicians are waiting to tend to you."

    Before all of them went in, Lin Mengya first looked for Zhu Aizhi and gave him the above instructions.

    The three men exchanged looks as they each conceived some thoughts in their mind.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Princess Yu to be so attentive to details. Prince Yu, you are sure to aplish much having such a virtuous wife supporting you."

    Hu Tianbei said enviously with a quiet voice.

    Thedies in the royal family of the western vassal state only knew how to enjoy life. None of them were as fastidious as Lin Mengya.

    This reminded him of his grandmother, who passed away a few years back. If not for the strong support from her, they would have been able to witness the increasingly prosperous western vassal state of today.

    "Most certainly! This Third Elder Sister-inw of mine is not any ordinary person. Oh yes, Third Elder Brother, does Third Elder Sister-inw have any sisters£¿Or even cousins will do!"

    Long Qinghan asked in an exaggerated manner and Long Tianhao gave him a look and said, "Yes, Lin Mengwu."

    The sides of Long Qinghan¡¯s mouth immediately tensed up.

    "She? Forget it! Keep her for Bei. I think the two of them are a good fit."

    Hu Tianbei gave his good friend a punch and an expression of disgust shed across his face at that instant.

    "How good could that woman be if even you don¡¯t want her!"

    The two young men began to argue. They were totally different from a moment ago when they were staggering and supporting each other.

    "What are you talking about that sounds so interesting. Come on, tell it to me."

    Lin Mengya, who was back to her usual self, giggled as she walked up to Long Tianhao.

    She had just heard from the soldiers that these threemanders were all injured in one way or another. They had simply dressed their wound haphazardly then, but just look at how they had started fooling around.

    "Nothing really, Third Elder Sister-inw. What is there to eat? I¡¯m famished!"

    The three men had been fighting valiantly in the face of enemies. Now that they had emerged from the battleground, the hunger pang came to them with vengeance.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya instructed some men to help the three of them into the temporary imperial residence, otherwise, they would copse there and then.

    When the three of them were helped into the residence, they actually looked like dead dogs. It was then that Lin Mengya realized that their energy had been totally drained by the battle.

    They were able to stand outside all this time because they were forcing themselves not to copse.

    "Ouch! Ouch, it¡¯s painful! Can you be gentler? My beautiful leg is going to fall off!"

    Long Qinghan had just regained some of his strength when he was back to his usual sloppy self.

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about his nonsense. The food was ready, but there was one thing which was making the three men embarrassed.

    They had used so much strength holding on to their weapon over such a long time that they had even lost the strength to hold the chopsticks.

    "Erm... Princess Yu, can we eat with our bare hands?"

    Hu Tianbei failed numerous times in his attempts at eating with chopsticks.

    Because of a man¡¯s pride, Hu Tianbei found it extremely difficult to open his mouth to ask for a spoon.

    Looking at the dark-skinned Hu Tianbei, Lin Mengya did not immediately understand his real intention.

    "No, don¡¯t you know that illness enters a person through the mouth? Look at your hands! Aren¡¯t they filthy?"

    Even Long Tianhao¡¯s facial expression was bing awkward at this moment.

    Lin Mengya, who had been keeping an eye on the situation in the courtyard did not think much of their behavior. On the contrary, Baizhi noticed and began tugging at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Baizhi secretly pointed at Hu Tianbei¡¯s trembling hands as Lin Mengya noticed that he had just flung a piece of cucumber into the egg drop soup with his shaky hands.

    "Men, fetch some spoons here. My bad for being negligent. How could one drink soup without a spoon?"

    Lin Mengya let out a dryugh. She said those words in a way that made the three men feel less embarrassed.

    She even pretended not to see their awkward and embarrassed state by turning away to hide her smile from them.

    The three men who had been through strict instructions on social etiquettes since young were at this moment making a big mess on the dinner table, spilling soup and vegetables all over the ce.

    If not for Baizhi¡¯s timely reminder, these three men might have starved to death at the dining table.

    The dishes were simple and in homecooked food.

    They could not be deemed delicacies, but to these three men, who had not tasted anything for the entire day, the food was extremely delicious.

    "Master, General Zhu had given us a pheasant and a wild rabbit, which we already washed and prepared."

    Baishao carried that meat and walked up to Lin Mengya with excitement.

    Lin Mengya stole a nce at the three men who were engrossed in eating behind her and pondering for a while, she quietly gave Baishao the following instruction.

    "Go to the kitchen and boil a big pot of soup with this meat, then distribute it among the injured soldiers."

    It was not because she did not want Long Tianhao to have the meat, rather, she believed that the injured soldiers outside needed it more than Long Tianhao did.

    Lin Mengya gave Long Tianhao a good long look from an angle beyond his field of vision.

    She secretly hoped that all the price she had paid would be repaid on Long Tianhao.

    "Your Highness, the physicians were bandaging up the wounded soldiers but they seemed to be shorthanded. I will go out to help. Someone woulde over in a while to wait on you while you take a bath."

    Long Tianhao put down his bowl and utensils temporarily and nodded towards Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya smiled as she realized that there was not even a grain of rice on Long Tianhao¡¯s mouth even though he had downed three bowls of rice. He was indeed the most well-mannered among them.

    Finally, after eating five bowls of rice each, the three strong men finally slowed down to a stop.

    All the maidservants had followed Lin Mengya out to help. Only a few unrefined men were left behind to serve the three noblemen.

    Having eaten some food, the three men had more or less regained their strength.

    What happened today was a surprise attack, and if it were a usual battle that happened at a battleground, they would have stood guard for a day and a night in armors.

    What they went through was something normal in a war.

    "Elder Brother Tianhao, you¡¯re truly blessed to have a wife like her."

    Hu Tianbei, who was standing by the window, watching Lin Mengya, who was organizing the people in the courtyard in an orderly manner, could not stop singing praises about her once again.

    Why was such an outstandingdy born in Dajin?

    "Needless to say, my Third Elder Brother is the luckiest guy."

    He would be lying if he said he was not envious. Being born into the royal family, all the more he was aware that such a woman was hard toe by.

    Despite Long Tianhao keeping a straight face, he was secretly pleased in his heart.

    At this moment, the expression in his eyes when he looked at Lin Mengya was all the gentler.

    "She¡¯s the best gift the Heavens had given me."

    He had never expected the Heavens to treat him with special favor.

    It was only after Lin Mengya married into his family that he realized how precious this surprise to him.

    "Although Princess Yu is already your rightful wife, wouldn¡¯t you redouble your power if you were to secure the help from the family of a vice Princess?"

    Hu Tianbei was actually referring to the matter as Ming Yue had pestered him with the entire night. Nevertheless, this was not the main reason he raised this matter.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Hu Tianbei concluded that his sister¡¯s marriage to Long Tianhao would add anotheryer of security to the western vassal state.

    Moreover, having been through thisst battle together, Hu Tianbei was on one hand full of admiration for Long Tianhao, but also full of fear towards him.

    Be it his personal capability or the ability to organize his army and battle array, Long Tianhao was by no means inferior to him.

    He was determined to proselytize such a talent.

    "I don¡¯t think that is necessary. The family of my Third Elder Sister-inw is a valorous one. Don¡¯t you know Lin Muzhi, the Marquis Zhennan? That¡¯s her father; and Lin Nansheng, the valiant general? That¡¯s her elder brother. If your sister marries into the family, she might be brutally beaten up by my Third Elder Sister-inw one of these days."

    Long Qinghan said casually, while he shot a nce at Long Tianhao, indicating that he should thank him for speaking up for him.

    Hu Tianbei opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out of it.

    Now he realized that the two most formidable men of Dajin were close kins to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Muzhi was a master in warfare. While he continued to lead his army to guard the borders for decades, they were most rarely defeated in any shes. Lin Nansheng was the valiant general with exceptional martial arts skill, who was an expert in taking down many enemy soldiers with ease.

    It came as no surprise that a family like this had nurtured ady like Princess Yu.

    Ming Yue may be very intelligent, but she only used it for ying girly tricks.

    He supposed he would give up on this thought.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯ splendid family background in mind, Hu Tianbei decided to put the matter of Ming Yue¡¯s marriage to Long Tianhao to rest.

    Ling Mengya, who was helping out in the courtyard waspletely unaware that she was almost taken advantage of.

    "Everyone, please be reminded that the wounds should note into contact with any water. In addition, the cotton used to clean one person¡¯s wound should never be used on another person. Is that clear to everyone?"

    Lin Mengya came to a realization that the reason for the high mortality rate among soldiers in this ancient times was directly rted to their medical knowledge and conditions.

    All the people were unaware of possible infection to the wounds. They actually shared the same piece of cotton gauze to clean their wounds.

    If not for her timely warning to stop what they did, she supposed many of these injured soldiers would die of infections to their wounds.

    "General Zhu, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor."

    All the physicians from various families had been gathered here by her.

    However, there were simply too many injured soldiers. In fact, there were more who continued to flock into the courtyard at this moment.

    Although they were not short of physicians, they were running out of wound dressings.

    The little that was left was actually provided by Zhu Aizhi, who had sneaked some from his personal supply.

    "Please tell me, I will try my best to amodate."

    Zhu Aizhi had started off as a soldier in the army, however, for some reason which he could not help, he was transferred to be an imperial guard.

 Chapter 133 Lin Mengya, the Nurse on the Battleground

    Upon looking at the casualties in the courtyards, Zhu Aizhi was moved withpassion.

    "We are running short of medicinal herbs for the injured and clean cotton for cleaning the wounds. Will you be able to make a trip into the capital city overnight to get supplies? Oh yes, there¡¯s a pharmacy in the city with a shopkeeper who is an old friend of mine. Just tell him that Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is in need of these medicinal herbs and he will definitelyply."

    Lin Mengya gave the physician¡¯s prescription to General Zhu.

    "Rest assured, Princess. I will make sure to aplish the mission you entrusted to me."

    Zhu Aizhi, apanied by his trusted aide, set out on the journey into the capital city to fetch the medical supplies.

    At the moment, the floor of the courtyard was upied by wounded soldiers waiting for medical attention. However, without the necessary medical supplies, Lin Mengya would be unable to help them.

    "Will the four of youe over here?"

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya made ast-minute decision to go into the woods to pick herbs that would help the wounded soldiers.

    As soon as she voiced out her thoughts, all four maids objected to the idea.

    "It¡¯s really dark now. What would you do if you met any wild beasts in the woods?"

    Baizhi was the one who opposed this idea the strongest. She looked at Lin Mengya with wide-open eyes and shook her head violently.

    Although the killers from the Peach Blossom Dock had retreated for now, who knew if they were still waiting for an opportunity to strike again?

    "Moreover, unlike this ce, the hilly terrain of the woods is difficult to navigate. It would be a serious problem if you got lost."

    Back at home, Baishao would asionally go into the hilly woods to pick hogweed and other herbs to supplement the medicine at home. Thus, she was very aware of the dangers inside the hilly woods.

    "It¡¯s alright, I will take some men with me. I¡¯m just going to look for somemon herbs. It should not be a problem."

    Lin Mengya had made up her mind, so the four maidservants failed to dissuade her.

    In the end, Baisu and Baishao had to apany her up the hills to look for the herbs.

    Long Tianhao was talking, when he suddenly realized that Lin Mengya had disappeared.

    He forced himself to get up and leave the room to look for her. Unfortunately, she was nowhere to be found.

    "Where¡¯s Princess Yu?"

    Everyone shook their heads. Just a moment ago, they had seen her going around and helping to bandage the wounds, yet in the blink of an eye, she was gone.

    "We believe she has gone out to check on the soldiers there. That must be the case. She is such a kind soul."

    The soldiers who had been attended to by Lin Mengya were filled with gratitude for her kindness.

    The soldiers perked up when they smelled the strong aroma of the pot of meat, which also lured Snow and the baby tiger out of the room.

    "Whose little white kitten and puppy are these? They look so adorable!"

    The two little animals had been starving for an entire day. In fact, they had only drunk some water earlier.

    Their animal instinct had made them emerge from the room to check out the smell.

    "Go back! You can¡¯t be running around all over the ce when your master¡¯s away."

    Baizhi and Baiji, who had returned after sending Lin Mengya on her way into the hills, dashed forward to pick up Snow and the baby tiger respectively.

    They were two very intelligent creatures. Apart from Lin Mengya, they were most familiar with her four maidservants. Once they were in their arms, they stayed quiet submissively.

    "Where¡¯s Princess Yu? Where has she gone?"

    Long Tianhao asked with a frown.

    Lin Mengya had always been very protective over her four maidservants. She had almost never let them leave her side. He believed there should not be a big problem.

    They felt a sudden sense of guilt in their hearts when Prince Yu inquired about Lin Mengya.

    Baizhi, who was the most quick-witted one, put Snow into Baizhi¡¯s arms as she spoke.

    "Master is checking out the situation outside. Baizhi, please bring these two cuties back into the room while I go to the kitchen to prepare some food for the men."

    Baiji¡¯s reply reassured Long Tianhao and calmed his nerves for the time being.

    Both Long Qinghan and Hu Tianbei had fallen asleep. Although Long Tianhao was feeling bouts of fatigue, he could not make his heart be at ease.

    The aroma of food was the best way to warm people¡¯s hearts.

    Lin Mengya had cleverly given instructions for the pheasants and wild rabbits to be minced and boiled in the soup.

    The moment the wounded soldiers ingested some of the meat congee, their hearts warmed up and they felt rejuvenated.

    Snow and the baby tiger were given a bowl of the congee each. They obviously savored it as Long Tianhao stretched out his hand to pat their furry heads.

    "Prince Yu, it¡¯s gettingte. You should retire for the day."

    Lin Mengya had instructed the two maids to make sure Long Tianhao got some proper sleep.

    However, as long as Lin Mengya was not back, Long Tianhao could not stop worrying about her. The bouts of fatigue came to him in waves. Nevertheless, he forced himself to stay awake and refused to sumb to sleep.

    "I was under the impression that there was still some supply of meat in the temporary imperial residence. Howe there are only bits of meat in this congee?"

    The two maidservants exchanged looks upon hearing Long Tianhao¡¯s question. In the end, Baizhi opened her mouth to speak in a whisper.

    "There is indeed lots of fresh meat, vegetables, and fruit in the temporary imperial residence. However, most of them have been taken away by the Crown Prince¡¯s men."

    Ever since the soldiers had arrived, the Crown Prince had not evene out of his room to check on them.

    Needless to say, he had not shown any appreciation or offered anyforting words to them. What was even worse, he had taken the entire supply of meat and vegetables for his own consumption.

    Once, years ago, when their ancestors had been fighting on the battlefield, they had been surrounded by their enemies and remained trapped for three days and three nights. During this time, the soldiers had neither eaten nor drunk. The great ancestor had ordered them to kill their war horses.

    Although the Crown Prince was half a Long, he had not learned about this piece of history.

    "When the day breaks tomorrow, we will set out from here. Once we are back in the capital city, we¡¯ll be out of danger."

    Since the attack from the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock had been abrupt and ferocious, the situation earlier had indeed been precarious.

    Fortunately, military aid had arrived at thest minute and put a stop to the enemy¡¯s advancement.

    However, both parties had suffered casualties. In fact, more than half of the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock had lost their lives.

    Why would a secret society be trying so hard to annihte them at all costs?

    The truth had been obscured byyers of fog. To discover it, it was necessary to make an extra effort to pry and look for leads.

    The aroma rising from the food brought a warmth that refreshed the mind of the soldiers.

    Lin Mengya had quietly made the necessary arrangements for everyone, so her beautiful image had left a deep impression in most of their minds.

    To them, Prince Yu had valiantly killed their enemies, while Princess Yu had done her best to care for those among them who were wounded.

    This was why more and more of them were sincerely grateful for these two.

    Almost two hours passed before Lin Mengya, who was carrying a bamboo basket on her back, appeared in the courtyard of the temporary imperial residence once again.

    Her spectacr dress was dotted with mud prints.

    The delicately-embroidered shoes on her feet had also turned the color of dust.

    Her silky smooth hair now looked like a bird¡¯s nest sitting on her head. Nevertheless, the smile in her eyes was as brilliant as the most beautiful star ever.

    The oue had been wonderful. She had been pleasantly surprised to find that Mount Lingju was home to such a rich diversity of herbs.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were full of sparkles as she looked at the full basket of herbs she had collected. Perhaps it was because this ce was in the vicinity of the royal hunting ground, but the fauna and flora there had been carefully preserved.

    "You¡¯re back finally, Master! I was so worried!"

    Baizhi dashed out of the house immediately upon her return and unloaded the bamboo basket on Lin Mengya¡¯s back.

    "It¡¯s alright. Didn¡¯t you know that Baisu and Baishao would do their best to protect me? Look at the wild fruit I brought back for you. Have a taste and see if you like it!"

    As she spoke, Lin Mengya dug her hand into the basket, took out a few red wild fruits and stuffed them into Baizhi¡¯s hands.

    Instantly, the littless¡¯s worried expression was reced by a sweet smile. She brought one fruit to her mouth and took a bite.

    However, her countenance changed the moment she bit into the fruit and her face scrunched up like a dumpling.

    "My dear Master, is this some kind of pickled fruit? Why is it so sour?"

    Tears rolled down Baizhi¡¯s cheeks as she held on to them.

    Although this fruit looked delicious on the outside, it was in fact extremely sour.

    "Haha! It¡¯s called Hundred-Seed Fruit. It¡¯s delicious if you steam it with sugar!"

    An experienced soldier around them cried out.

    Perhaps it was because Baizhi was petite, but everyone found her adorable. Soon,ughter echoed throughout the courtyard.

    "I see! I will steam it right now!"

    Once they broached the subject of food, Baizhi beamed with excitement. She carried the fruits in her arms and ran into the kitchen.

    Lin Mengya shook her head as she looked at thess who had just run off. Then, she turned around and started sorting out the herbs.

    Upon seeing how she carefullyid out the medicinal herbs onto a clean piece of cloth, some physicians got down to help her arrange the herbs.

    Among them were herbs for hemostasis and pain killers. Although there were not many of them, they were sufficient for now.

    "My dear Master, you walked so fast!"

    Baishao and Baisu, along with a few guards following them, finally arrived.

    Each of them was carrying a basket of herbs that Lin Mengya had instructed some men to pick.

    However, the herbs were mixed with some useless weeds. It took the physicians and Lin Mengya a long time to sort them out ording to their uses.

    "Baiji, let¡¯s blend this hemostasis into pulp and juice. Baishao and Baisu, please assist the physicians in distributing the herbs to the wounded."

    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya had be the focus of the entire courtyard. It seemed that everyone was taking orders from her now.

    Although she no longer looked fresh and beautiful, as her gorgeous adornments had been reced by mud and fallen leaves, she remained the most beautiful woman in their hearts.

    "Hang on, it¡¯s going to hurt a little."

    Lin Mengya applied the medicinal herb onto the wounded soldiers, whose soot-ck faces started blushing when they were gently taken care of by the beautiful gentle princess.

    Fortunately, the sky was dark, so no one could see them blushing.

    "All done. After returning to the capital city tomorrow, please remember toe back to change the dressing of your wounds every three days. Make sure the wounds do note into contact with water. Avoid having spicy food and do not use the injured arm to carry heavy things. Do you understand?"

    Lin Mengya carefully instructed them as she realized that they were not equipped with even the most basic medical knowledge.

    Without the proper knowledge, their wounds would get seriously infected.

    She repeated the same set of instructions for each wounded soldier.

    As each man nodded stiffly in response, touched silently in their heart, they felt a sweet, warm feeling inside them.

    Princess Yu was such a kind, attentive and mindful person. Prince Yu was truly a blessed man.

    Soon, all the soldiers had their wound dressing changed. For the time being, Lin Mengya picked up the bamboo baskets and went out with the physicians to continue sorting the rest of the herbs.

    Coincidentally, General Zhu had returned with more of the much-needed medicinal herbs.

    Lin Mengya gave instructions, decocted medicinal herbs and distributed the herbs. She toiled the entire night before the sky soon began to light up gradually.

    "Master, there you are. All done."

    Baizhi spoke as she started yawning. The foursses hadbored alongside Lin Mengya the entire night after all.

 Chapter 134 Public Sentiment

    "Thank goodness that all the people seemed to be well. Why don¡¯t you take a rest, master?"

    Lin Mengya was most exhausted. She had been toiling the entire night, even up until now, she had been working like a spinning top that had not stopped turning.

    "It¡¯s alright, I used to stand for a day and a night when I was working in theboratory."

    These words just slipped out of her mouth without her realizing at first. She had in fact been talking about what happened in her previous life.

    Fortunately, the four maidservants were dizzy and groggy from exhaustion and did not register what she was saying.

    "Alright, go in the horse carriage to take a rest, so you don¡¯t have to be awokenter when we are setting out."

    The five criminals, who were from the Peach Blossom Dock, had been secretly locked up by Zhu Aizhi.

    The horse carriage had also been washed to be squeaky clean. Zhu Aizhi was, in fact, a talent and a very efficient worker.

    The four maidservants could not wait to return to their spacious horse carriage. Once in there, they fell asleep almost immediately.

    There were peace and quiet both inside and outside the courtyard at this moment.

    As Lin Mengya cast her eyes on the soldiers in the courtyard, her heart was moved withpassion.

    The Crown Prince and the ministers, being the subject of protection, were sleepingfortably on soft warm beds, while these real heroes were resting on the cold and hard floor in the courtyard.

    This was the inequality in society. It was not in her power alone to change this fact.

    She loosened up her shoulders, then went back into her room.

    Long Qinghan and Hu Tianbei were sleeping so soundly that it seemed that they would not awaken even if the world copsed on them.

    Long Tianhao was sitting on the heated brick bed. Lin Mengya had no idea why he was sleeping there while sitting upright.

    Shaking her head, she shot a disapproving nce at the two men on the bed, supposing that they had taken up all the space, so Long Tianhao was left with no choice.

    Lin Mengya opened the cabs and took out a nket which she had wanted to put on Long Tianhao.

    Not knowing if she had bumped into him, but Long Tianhao suddenly started falling backward.

    Her belt was caught by some essories Long Tianhao was wearing, and having been caught unprepared, Lin Mengya ended up in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms.

    Instinctively, Long Tianhao¡¯srge handnded on her slim waist.

    Her heart skipped a beat in that instant, but Long Tianhao¡¯s embrace felt firm and warm.

    Exhaustion hit her suddenly. Without thinking too much, Lin Mengya fell in a deep sleep in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms.

    Eh? Why was the bed moving?

    As Lin Mengya stretched her aching body, she could feel a numb yet tinkling sensation in her shoulders and waist.

    She adjusted her position until she felt morefortable, then continued to sleep.

    The bed felt so soft and warm. It would be even better if the bed did not move.

    Lin Mengya gradually opened her eyes and what came into sight was a snow-white undershirt.

    Err...

    As she lifted up her head slowly, she saw a handsome face with well-defined contours. Wait! Why was she lying intimately with Long Tianhao who was only in his undershirt?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s brain had to be shut down at this instant and rebooted.

    Her line of vision returned to her own sleeve, and that was when she realized that she was also in her undershirt!

    What happened?!

    "Are you awake?"

    Long Tianhao opened his eyes immediately when he felt the small movement of the girl in his arms.

    Looking at the startled expression on the girl¡¯s face, Long Tianhao¡¯s gaze went to and from her and himself. Obviously, his mood had lifted.

    "Your Highness, we... we..."

    Did we do anything silly? Lin Mengya could not bring herself to say the words, after all, they were husband and wife by name.

    Nevertheless, she was not prepared for this!

    "I saw that you were really exhausted, I¡¯ve asked Baiji to help you change into this, so you could sleep better. We¡¯re almost arriving in the capital city. Baiji will help you dress up in a while."

    Long Tianhao tried to exin the entire situation to her as simply as possible. As he spoke, he thought what happened was rather funny.

    When he woke up this morning, he realized that Lin Mengya had fallen asleep on him.

    He had wanted to wake her, but when he remembered that she hadbored the entire night, he could not bring himself to do that.

    However, both he and his princess looked like beggars in the streets in those filthy clothes. He thought it was too inappropriate.

    Therefore he ordered the servants to help change them into clean clothes.

    While there was still some distance before they reach the capital city, Long Tianhao, together with Lin Mengya, caught up on their sleep in the horse carriage.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Long Tianhao¡¯s words.

    Firstly, she had kept her chastity.

    Secondly, they were approaching the capital city.

    Thirdly... what was with the sense of loss in her heart?

    Long Tianhao had put on his clothes quickly, all the while unaware of Lin Mengya¡¯s behavior. She was pacing back and forth by the corner of the carriage and her thoughts were racing as she imagined different scenarios apanied by a myriad of expressions.

    It was not until he exited from the carriage that Lin Mengya called for her four maidservants toe into the carriage. Even at that time, she was still preupied with her wild imaginations.

    "Master, I think you should still exercise some self-control even if the prince and you are so in love with each other."

    Of the four maidservants, Baizhi was the boldest. She had no reservations whatsoever when she joked.

    "Why are you spouting nonsense?"

    Lin Mengya turned around only to realize that her four maidservants were blushing and smiling strangely at her.

    Wait! Did they misunderstand that Long Tianhao and she were having ¡¯car sex¡¯?

    Good heavens! What had be of her innocence? Her chastity? Had they been shattered?

    "We were both too exhausted and fallen asleep. That¡¯s all."

    "..."

    "Hey, what does that look in your eyes mean?"

    "..."

    "I am telling the truth; don¡¯t you think otherwise!"

    "..."

    Unable to get the message through to them, Lin Mengya felt as if she was going to breakdown from the frustration.

    It was just too bad that both Long Tianhao and she were both wearing just their undershirts in the horse carriage, which was why people would start to imagine things.

    She suppressed her urge to tear those four maidservants into pieces and tried to ignore the teasing look in their eyes.

    She simply pretended not to see it!

    After a while, the four maidservants stopped trying to provoke their master. It was just that they found it interesting that their usually calm andposed master would be so irritable when it came to matters regarding the prince.

    It was not a matter of one or two days when Lin Mengya had be so snappy and refused to admit the truth.

    Lin Mengya began to dress up herself. She had not washed up for an entire day. Even the beauty had turned into a stinky one. However, Lin Mengya did not seem to mind.

    Once she was done, she began inquiring about the conditions of the injured soldiers.

    "Talking about that, the Crown Prince was really shameless!"

    As Baizhi blurted out with indignation in her voice, Baishao quickly reached over to cover her mouth and said with a low voice, "Shush, my deardy. We¡¯ll get into big trouble if this goes into the Crown Prince¡¯s ears!"

    Baizhi pouted as she was forbidden to let out her frustration.

    Eventually, it was Baiji who gave an ount of what happened that morning.

    Lin Mengya, who had toiled for a day and a night, had her energy sapped, which was why she fell asleep immediately in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms.

    However, Long Tianhao had awoken early and continued to tend to the injured soldiers with Long Qinghan.

    Hu Tianbei had also gone into the army to bring back with him the soldiers of the western vassal state.

    All the injured soldiers had received adequate treatment after one night¡¯s work. At this moment, the Crown Prince finally remembered the injured soldiers and started to show his care for them by instructing men to cook some minced meat congee to be distributed to them.

    However, Lin Mengya had also arranged for the maids of families who were in good terms with Prince Yu to prepare some buns and vegetable congee.

    These two different menus were ced before the soldiers to choose as their breakfast.

    The Crown Prince had thought that the soldiers would prefer his congee with meet and eggs.

    Never did he expect that the injured soldier would rather line up for Lin Mengya¡¯s white rice congee than have the meat congee he prepared.

    In his fury, the Crown Prince attempted to entice the soldiers outside.

    Lin Mengya, however, had already made the necessary arrangements to send the soldiers outside ingredient for cooking, which they already started using to prepare some meals.

    The air was filled with the aroma of food.

    All the soldiers werementing on how kind-hearted Lin Mengya was.

    "Master, did you see how the Crown Prince¡¯s face had turned green?"

    Baizhi whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear. All her maidservants were wearing an expression which seemed to say the Crown Prince deserved it.

    "Public sentiment is the most important thing."

    The stability of the imperial court depended heavily upon the hearts of the people in the nation.

    However, the hearts of the men were the most difficult to control, yet sometimes they were easy to buy.

    Long Tianhao had given his utmost to protect the people when he was at the front-line. Lin Mengya, on the other hand, brought her maids to pick medicinal herbs in the hills in the night, so the soldiers¡¯ most pressing needs could be met the soonest.

    It would seem that the Crown Prince would never be able to catch up with them no matter what he did now.

    He had missed the opportunity. Even if he were to work hardter on, it would be very difficult for him to win the heart of the people.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had already nned to hit the Crown Prince when he was down.

    The procession of horses and carriages finally entered the capital city and immediately, more imperial guards joined in to protect and escort them.

    The army which was in charge of guarding the outskirts of the capital left to return to their camps.

    Riding in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya finally arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, which was familiar ground to her.

    Who were riding with her were Yue Qi and Que Ting, the Yue sisters. They were not intending to go back to the Yue Mansion.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had already had a word with Long Tianyu, that the Yue Sisters would go back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with her.

    "Wee Prince Yu and Princess Yu back to the mansion!"

    From afar, Lin Mengya could see that Steward Deng and Jinyue had organized two rows of people standing on the two sides of the road, to wee their return.

    "Please get up, everyone."

    Lin Mengya alighted the horse carriage with the help of Baisu. With her vivacity, the entire mansion of people felt as if they had recovered their backbone.

    Although Princess Yu had only been away from the mansion for a few days, the entire mansion had turned into a lonely and frigid ice cave.

    Though Miss Cousin was tormenting them all day long, her torment was no longer making waves.

    All because the master of this house was not around.

    "You¡¯re back finally, my dear cousin. Qin¡¯er was so worried about you."

    It had only been a few days that they had not seen each other, but Jiang Ruqin seemed to have grown even bolder.

    Lin Mengya looked at her with a cool eye. She purposed to pretend to forget her. After all, she had plenty of time and there was no need to rush.

    However, little did she expect that a smiling Jiang Ruqin suddenly came up to her and put her arm around Lin Mengya¡¯s arm.

    "Cousin-inw, I heard that Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state ising to lodge with us. Aunt had already agreed to this arrangement."

    Was Princess Ming Yue going to interfere too? It had taken so much to get rid of that irritating Lin Mengwu, and now another annoying person came.

    Nevertheless, would life not be more interesting with all the drama?

 Chapter 135 The Suspicious Gift of the Weasel

    "Princess Ming Yue is after all our guest. We will definitely show her our hospitality. Your Highness, let¡¯s go and pay our respects our mother first."

    Lin Mengya smiled as she deftly broke free from Jiang Ruqin¡¯s hold.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s line of vision did not fall on Jiang Ruqin the entire time since they arrived.

    Having beenpletely ignored, Jiang Ruqin began burning with rage.

    Just wait and see. Theing days in the mansion would no longer be as in sailing as before!

    Being covered with dust, the group of returning people went into their respective courtyards to wash up.

    Jin Yue hurried back to the Art Courtyard to announce their return and once Lin Mengya changed into clean clothes, she, apanied by her maids headed to the Art Courtyard.

    Just when they entered the door, the girls¡¯ughter could be hearding from outside.

    A frown appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face when she realized that it was Princess Ming Yue. She was so fast.

    "The princess had arrived¡ª"

    Instantly, all the eyes in the room turned to focus on Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya bowed to Concubine De with poise and a gentle smile. Such mannerism was entirely different from the adorable girl she was in the temporary imperial residence.

    "I was just saying that Princess Yu was such an outstanding character. From the moment I firstid eyes on Princess Yu, I felt a special affinity towards her."

    Ming Yue was sitting beside Concubine De¡¯s on the seat which was supposedly Lin Mengya¡¯s.

    Lin Mengya was not sure if Princess Ming Yue was doing this purposely or unknowingly, but somehow her seat was taken over by her.

    "Isn¡¯t that so true? My cousin-inw is indeed such an outstanding talent. My cousin is truly blessed to have married her."

    Jiang Ruqin actually put a stop to her meanments about Lin Mengya and ying along with Princess Ming Ye, she started singing praises about Lin Mengya.

    "You¡¯re too kind and generous. I¡¯m just the prince¡¯s assistant. The prince had made mee forward just because he did not wish to broadcast his work."

    The twodies felt as if they had been punching on soft cotton when Lin Mengya disyed such humility and discretion.

    Concubine De shot the twodies an impatient look.

    "Alright, that¡¯s enough. Now, Mengya, don¡¯t just stand there,e and sit down."

    Concubine De did not usually use such a casual and intimate tone when she spoke to her own niece, Jiang Ruqin.

    However, she treated Lin Mengya like her own child.

    Long Tianhao had sent men toe back to report to his mother all that had happened on Mount Lingju.

    From the information she gathered, she clearly saw Mengya¡¯s magnanimity and her capability in carrying out important tasks. For this reason, Concubine De was increasingly approving of her daughter-inw.

    "The prince has arrived¡ª"

    Just when Lin Mengya took her seat, Long Tianhao appeared by the gate of the Art Courtyard.

    By now, he had shed his tattered clothes and cleaned himself up. In this instant, he was back to his exceptional handsome self.

    "Greetings of peace to mother. Please forgive me for causing you much anxiety."

    Long Tianhao¡¯s icy cold expression melted a little only in the presence of Concubine De.

    He was at this moment, a man of flesh and blood instead of the usual standoffish man.

    Despite the fact that the heart of Concubine De was aching for him, she had to restrain herself from speaking sweet words to him in the presence of all.

    She just could not help looking worried on her face.

    "Lin Kui had told me what happened to you. Are you injured? Is everything alright?"

    Long Tianhao shook his head and answered, saying, "I¡¯m fine, the princess had taken very good care of me."

    Ming Yue cast a longing look at on Long Tianhao. She may have been idolizing Long Tianhao before this.

    However, after the battle at Mount Lingju, her idolizing of Long Tianhao had turned into an obsession.

    Only such a valiant and fearless man could be her perfect match.

    Even the Crown Prince of Dajin was a cowardly and useless man who was more like a liability to his nation. How could he even bepared to Long Tianhao?

    "I¡¯vee under my father¡¯s instructions." "Prince Yu had sacrificed himself to save our lives this time. Here is a little token of our appreciation. Hopefully, Prince Yu would ept it."

    As she spoke, Princess Ming Yue also instructed her servants to bring out the gift of thanks prepared by King Ming.

    The gift consisted of well-preserved thousand-year ginseng, delicately-shaped thousand-year Ganoderma, as well as various kinds of medicinal supplements. The instant the gift box was opened, the subtle aroma from the medicinal supplements filled the entire room.

    Jealousy arose in Jiang Ruqin¡¯s heart. Only the generous King Ming would readily present such precious gift from his collection!

    However, there did not seem to be any changes in Long Tianhao¡¯s expression.

    To Long Tianhao, he had more of such precious medicinal supplements in his own mansion.

    Although he had never inquired about it, it was said that Lin Mengya¡¯s storeroom for medicinal supplements was the most well-stocked andplete in the entire capital city.

    To be honest, he did not really think much of the gift.

    His line of vision fell on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    It was at this moment that he caught sight of a look of excitement that shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s face when she saw the content of one of the boxes.

    As he was about to politely turn down the gift, he swallowed the words which he was about to say.

    "It is my duty to save lives. It was not necessary for King Ming to be so mannerly."

    At his response, Princess Ming Yue broke out into a brilliant smile, like a blossoming flower.

    She had heard that Long Tianhao did not usually ept gifts casually.

    However, he had been so fast to ept her gift. Didn¡¯t this mean¡ª

    Now it seemed that the rtionship between Prince Yu and Princess Yu was not as solid as the rumors going around.

    "In that case, I have aplished my mission and I can return home ountable. Please excuse Ming Yue, Concubine De."

    Ming Yue turned towards Concubine De to give her a courteous bow.

    After Concubine De nodded at Ming Yue, Jinyue led her out through the gates of the Art Courtyard.

    "Not only is Princess Ming Yue gentle and intelligent, but her family background is also excellent. What do you think, Mengya?"

    While Concubine Demented with an indifferent tone, there was a rather odd look in her eyes.

    The Crown Prince had shown himself to be an insensible person.

    They supposed that he would be reprimanded by the Queen when he went home.

    Concubine De was keenly aware of how excellent his son was. In this turbulent time, she had to have a n for his son early.

    "Princess Ming Yue was indeed exceptional. Unfortunately, she had been born into a foreign royal family."

    Lin Mengya was well aware of Concubine De¡¯s intention. Somehow, an uneasy feeling came to her.

    Nevertheless, she knew that she could not betray any of this feeling before Concubine De.

    "That¡¯s true too. Qin¡¯er, will you go into the kitchen to check lunch is ready. Your cousin and cousin-inw must be exhausted from the journey, and they must also be famished."

    Concubine De decided to drop the matter on Ming Yue, but turned her attention to send Jiang Ruqin away with an excuse.

    Finally, there were only three people left in the room.

    "You have done very well this time. However, at the time you¡¯ve attracted too much attention and therefore also jealousy."

    Concubine De said with a sincere tone out of her heartfelt concern for her children.

    Having been in the pce of decades, she was keenly aware of the Queen¡¯s character.

    "I am aware, but the situation at that time was such severe that if we didn¡¯te forward, all of us would have suffered a cmity."

    For 20 years, they have been concealing their strength and waiting for the right time. Long Tianhao naturally knew that he had to avoid the Crown Prince¡¯s vanguard, until the time when they really had no other choice.

    In the asion, it was the situation that had forced him to make such a move.

    "Rest assured, mother. At this moment, the Crown Prince would be in no mood toe looking for trouble. He must be racking his brains to think of a way to put an end to what people were saying about him."

    Lin Mengya saw thising and had a n in her head. Since they returned from Mount Lingju, she had expected the Crown Prince¡¯s actions to have been spread across the entire capital city.

    The effect of people¡¯s love for gossip should never be underestimated.

    "He is after all the Crown Prince, a fact we can¡¯t underrate."

    However, a frown appeared on Concubine De¡¯s face as she began to worry. She had not been in the pce and she was clueless with regards to the Emperor¡¯s condition now.

    "If your father is well, why would you and I end up in this pathetic state?"

    Silence ensued. Long Tianhao¡¯s expression changed to that of worry and bitterness at his mother¡¯s mention of the Emperor.

    As Lin Mengya rested her eyes on the mother-and-son pair, her mind was searching for any memory of the Emperor.

    Seemingly, the Emperor had fallen ill three years ago.

    It had all started withmon flu, but somehow, it went from bad to worse, to the point where he was bedridden.

    Recently, which was half a year before they were married, the Emperor had utterly copsed.

    He would lock himself up in the bedroom every day to recuperate.

    Lin Mengya shook her head at the thought that the royal matters were much moreplicated then she imagined.

    "My bad to have raised this matter. Quick,e over to have some food. I suppose the two of you haven¡¯t had much sleep and food."

    Concubine De decided to put aside this heartbreaking matter and stopped talking about it.

    It was a pity for Lin Mengya because she wanted to find out more about matters regarding the Emperor.

    Lunch was nd but nutritious, however, all three of them did not eat much of it because they were troubled thinking about what they discussed.

    After lunch, Long Tianhao went back to his study to handle some matters, while Concubine De had Lin Mengya remain behind in the Art Courtyard.

    There was a subtle fragrance of sandalwood filled the entire room. Concubine De had instructed for someone to brew two cups of jasmine tea for them.

    The mother and daughter-inw pair started to chat about family affairs.

    "I have heard about what happened to Miss Yue. Although people were talking about this, it¡¯s not a bad idea for you to bring both Yue daughters to our home."

    There was something which Lin Mengya did not understand. She thought Concubine De would say something to stop her, but now it seemed that Concubine De was agreeable in keeping Elder Sister Yue Ting in the mansion.

    "Get some men to prepare a room in a quiet location so Miss Yue could stay in it. Sigh, how would such an unfortunate thing happen to her?"

    Concubine De remembered that she had personally met Yue Ting before and at the thought of her, Concubine De could not help but let out a sigh of regret.

    Although she was not exceptionally beautiful, she was gentle and sincere. She was definitely a desirable daughter of noble birth.

    Unfortunately, she had beenpletely ruined now.

    "Thank you, mother, for being so understanding. Elder Sister Yue is a virtuous and gentledy. She would certainly be grateful for this arrangement."

    Lin Mengya said gently. However, the sense of uneasiness in her kept building.

    "Oh yes, I supposed you¡¯ve met Princess Ming Yue. What do you think of her?"

    Finally, they had arrived at the main topic of their discussion. After chatting for so long, Lin Mengya was afraid that was really what Concubine De wanted to discuss.

    "Princess Ming Yue is a beautiful and elegantdy. Although she is a member of the western vassal state royal family, she is no doubt ady of prestigious birth."

    Against her true feelings, Lin Mengya sang praises about Princess Ming Yue. However, Concubine De was no aware that she was just being polite.

    "I also think that she is a nice girl. Do you think you two can get along well?"

 Chapter 136 I Will Listen to You

    "Get along with me? What do you mean, mother? Isn¡¯t Princess Ming Yue returning to the western vassal state with King Ming in a while?"

    Lin Mengya pretended not to understand the message Concubine De was trying to convey as she looked at her with widened, puzzled eyes.

    Concubine De did not think much of it. Her mouth turned up at its corners, forming a gentle smile.

    "It is King Ming¡¯s intention to look for a family for Princess Ming Yue to marry into, and it just happened that she had her eyes on Yu¡¯er. I¡¯m aware that you two are still newlyweds and this is not totally appropriate, but it is difficult to turn King Ming down."

    Lin Mengya was relieved to learn from Concubine De¡¯s tone that this matter was still not firmed up, but was only at the stage of discussion.

    "Ya¡¯er thinks that this would depend on Prince Yu¡¯s opinion. I¡¯m merely a woman, how would I know of such things?"

    She knew Long Tianhao too well. No one could force him into anything he did not want to do.

    By then, she would dissuade Long Tianhao, so it would be impossible to Princess Ming Yue to marry him.

    Concubine De was immediately reminded of her son¡¯s character.

    Back at that time, Long Tianhao would not have given in to the Queen, if she had not threatened him with Concubine De¡¯s life.

    "Sigh, what you said is right. This critical factor had slipped my mind. Oh yes, could you do mother a favor?"

    She had seen with her own eyes the strong and intimate rtionship between Yu¡¯er and Ya¡¯er.

    As she reflected, that was exactly the kind of cordial and mutually respectful rtionship she shared with the Emperor.

    For this reason, she supposed Yu¡¯er would listen to Ya¡¯er.

    "Mother, are you asking Ya¡¯er to help persuade the prince?"

    Lin Mengya looked to be put in a difficult situation. However, after she paused to ponder for a while, she eventually nodded unwillingly.

    "Although I can¡¯t guarantee if I would seed in persuading the prince, I¡¯ll try my best."

    She had carefully concealed the triumphant look in her eyes. Lin Mengya secretly promised herself that she would totally dissuade Long Tianhao to marry Princess Ming Yue.

    "Sigh, it would be great if Lin Lang is here. Yu¡¯er listens to her most. It¡¯s just too bad she¡¯s not here."

    Concubine De¡¯s words shook Lin Mengya up a little.

    She tried suppressing the sour and bitter feeling in her heart and forced herself to look indifferent, and she began to inquire about Long Tianhao.

    "Mother, I¡¯ve heard the prince talk about Princess Ling, but who is she?"

    Concubine De gave her a look then shook her head and said, "That child, Lin Lang grew up with Yu¡¯er. However,ter on... forget this, this matter could not be exined clearly in a few sentences. I think you should go, I¡¯m tired."

    Lin Mengya nodded and left obediently.

    The name Lin Lang was like a thorn, piercing into her heart.

    Even Concubine De knew that Long Tianhao only listened to Lin Lang, and moreover they had grown up together, maybe¡ª

    All of a sudden, she felt an emptiness in her heart, as if a part of it had been dug out.

    In reality, she had been deceiving herself and others.

    "What happened, master?"

    Baizhi tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve as she gazed at her master with a worried look.

    "Nothing, I was just thinking about how to persuade the princeter on."

    Although the four maidservants were usually sensitive and thoughtful, they were totally clueless with regards to the rtionship between the opposite sex.

    They thought their master was brooding over the matter concerning Princess Ming Yue.

    "Actually, I don¡¯t think the prince will marry Princess Ming Yue, so don¡¯t be so upset, master."

    Baizhi was an attentive confidante to Lin Mengya. She would always put Lin Mengya first in her heart.

    Baiji and Baishao merely exchanged looks.

    It wasmon for the men ofrge families, especially noble families such as Prince Yu¡¯s, to have more than one wife and concubines.

    Nevertheless, their master had just married into the family no long ago. She would have many miserable days ahead of her if Long Tianhao were to marry a concubine so quickly.

    "I¡¯m alright really, don¡¯t worry about me."

    Lin Mengya forced a smile. Lin Lang alone was already breaking her heart. How would she have the energy to think about Princess Ming Yue?

    An evil thought crossed Lin Mengya¡¯s mind even. Just let Ming Yue marry into the family. Anyways she would leave one day. If Long Tianhao married more capable concubines, Lin Lang would have a hard time dealing with them!

    Making up her mind, Lin Mengya headed back to Liuxin Courtyard, filled with indignation.

    However, the moment she entered the courtyard, she saw Long Tianhao, in his normal clothes, practicing sword moves with Xiaoyu, who had mysteriously returned.

    Hisnky figure was moving around with steady footwork.

    Although his sword moves were not as vicious and aggressive as the other when he wasbating the enemies, he was able to counter all of Xiaoyu¡¯s moves.

    Looking at his back, Lin Mengya thought he looked proud and aloof as if he would bow down to or submit to another.

    His long hair went up and down in sync with his movement, which enhanced his heroic spirit.

    This image of Long Tianhao was also like a sharp sword, piercing into her heart.

    Damn it! Why was he so handsome?

    How could she bring herself to let go of him?

    Lin Mengya gave both men a tender look, then quietly instructed Baiji and Baishao to prepare warm water and towels for the two men so they could refresh themselves.

    Finally, the two called it a day when one of Xiaoyu¡¯s attack using his sword was blocked away.

    "Elder sister, you¡¯re back!"

    The youth who was a moment ago looking wielding his sword incisively broke out in a smile when he saw Lin Mengya.

    This little guy was looking different every day.

    His face was looking potentially more handsome.

    Just one look from him was enough to win the hearts of many young girls.

    Sigh, he would be trouble for the nation and people.

    "Oh, how I missed you, elder sister."

    The young man dashed up to Lin Mengya and cast his innocent eyes on her.

    His forehead was covered with a thinyer of perspiration.

    Lin Mengya took a towel soaked with warm water and started wiping away Xiaoyu¡¯s perspiration gently.

    "I thought you were noting back! Little guy, how have you been these few days?"

    Baisu had told Lin Mengya that Xiaoyu was taken away by someone behind him.

    For a moment, a look of impatience shed across Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes, but soon he was back to looking obedient.

    "I¡¯m alright. I guess they can¡¯t really do anything to me. Just I missed you."

    In reality, he had heard about how his elder sister was surrounded by the killers of Peach Blossom Dock when he was taken captive.

    There and then, he had brought his sword to his neck, threatening to kill himself if those people did not try to save his elder sister.

    Thank goodness his elder sister was safe and sound, otherwise, he would have gone crazy.

    "That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s talk about thister."

    Long Tianhao strode towards them and the pair wrapped up our conversation immediately.

    "Mother had you stay back. What was it all about?"

    Long Tianhao took over a clean tower which Lin Mengya had washed and started wiping his face.

    "Indeed something¡¯s going on, but Your Highness, you might wee as a good fortune."

    Although Lin Mengya was smiling tenderly and sweetly, Long Tianhao could sense that something was amiss.

    When did his princess ever put on a kindly smile? Something was fishy.

    "Did mother rebuke you?"

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya continued smiling sweetly. This was making Long Tianhao feel ill at ease.

    "Or had Ruqin been rude to you?"

    She continued shaking her head, smiling. Long Tianhao could feel the hair on his back standing.

    "Unless it¡¯s¡ª"

    "Congrattions, Your Highness, you¡¯re soon be King Ming¡¯s son-inw."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s bitter congrattions made Long Tianhao¡¯s stand.

    How was that possible? This was ridiculous!

    "What?!"

    They went back into the house with Lin Mengya still smiling, but Long Tianhao was pulling a long face. There was no sign of joy on his face.

    "This is outrageous! I¡¯m going to look for the Crown Prince and King Ming right now!"

    Long Tianhao¡¯s reaction took Lin Mengya by surprise.

    She had thought that Long Tianhao would not reject this proposal.

    "Why would you do that, Your Highness? Princess Ming Yue is gentle, virtuous, sensible and capable. Moreover, she is the apple of King Ming¡¯s eyes. If you marry her, it will be as good as gaining King Ming¡¯s support. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"

    While Lin Mengya continued to persuade Long Tianhao, acting all gentle and virtuous, all who were in the room could see that the princess was not speaking out of her heart.

    Long Tianhao became silent as he set his gaze on Lin Mengya.

    "Do you wish that I marry Princess Ming Yue?"

    While Lin Mengya nodded, in her heart, she was scolding herself for being a hypocrite, saying things she did not mean.

    Why? Why was she doing this against her own will?

    Was she feeling jealous?

    "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    He spoke such indifference as if he was making a regr decision.

    Long Tianhao had agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s proposal without any resistance.

    "Then, congrattions to Your Highness."

    Lin Mengya could hear herself saying words of congrattions.

    This should not be so! This should not be so! The voice in her head screamed in silence, but somehow, she stood her ground.

    "Em, tomorrow I¡¯ll go to King Ming to discuss the details of the wedding. I guess you must be tired by now, go take a rest."

    This appeared to be one of the many decisions Long Tianhao had to make on a normal day.

    In his usually calm and collected manner, he had epted Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion this time.

    Was this it£¿Was this all?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was nk. She had spoken those childish words out of a fit of anger.

    Why? Why did Long Tianhao not reject the idea?

    "All of you may leave. I¡¯d like to have some time alone."

    After all, marriage in the eyes of Long Tianhao was merely a tool of transaction.

    She was too naive to think that Long Tianhao would not ept anyone else since Lin Lang was the only one who had a special ce in his heart.

    Did he not marry her in order to exchange for Concubine De¡¯s safety back then?

    This was so heartbreaking!

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya¡¯s head started spinning and she fell into darkness.

    "How is my master, doctor?"

    "The princess must have overexerted herself. She should be fine after taking a rest. I will prescribe some tonic to restore her energy and health."

    Lin Mengya could vaguely hear voices of conservation beside her.

 Chapter 137 Ways to Mock Others in Old Times

    Lin Mengya felt weary and smelt bit sweaty, and gazed at the vermilion bed curtain, lost in her thoughts.

    The events that happened previously, were still lingering in her mind.

    Covering her head with the quilt, Lin Mengya felt so much regret that she could have bitten off her tongue.

    How stupid she was! She meant to dissuade Long Tianyu from meeting Princess Ming Yue.

    But then everything went beyond her control. How did it turn out like this?

    Lin Mengya cowered beneath the quilt, feeling a sense of regret and depression.

    She fiddled with her fingers, wondering if this was the right time to apologize to Long Tianyu.

    "Master, master, are you all right? You scared us to death."

    Baiji drew the curtain back, but Lin Mengya, hiding under the quilt refused to emerge from it.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine."

    Lin Mengya forced a smile, although she was in low spirits. The maids were all concerned about her.

    Something must have happened between their master and the prince. They had been acting strangely, recently.

    They had been the most lovey-dovey couple in the camp ground. But ever since they returned home, they had been at loggerheads. What could have happened?

    These fourdies had never been in love before. How could they understand that when ites to love, a jealous woman could be really unreasonable.

    For the next three days, Lin Mengya shut herself in her room.

    "Well, it can¡¯t go on like this! If only Qinghu was here. He was always able to make master happy."

    Standing at the porch, the fourdies were worried.

    These days, Lin Mengya always felt drowsy. She took very little food and medicine.

    One could die of boredom, if the situation carried on like this.

    "Sister¡ªsister¡ª"

    Early in the morning, Lin Zhongyu left his room, and hurried to the yard.

    "Hush, Childe Yu, please be quiet. The master has just fallen asleep."

    Baishao grasped his arms and red at him.

    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t know. My good-hearted sister Baishao, please let me in. She has been sleeping for three whole days already. I¡¯m afraid she will turn into a pig if she continues sleeping."

    Lin Zhongyu stuck his tongue out and looked at Baishao, appealing to her.

    "Well, all right then. Be quiet and don¡¯t wake her up."

    Baishao finally gave in. She opened the door and let him in.

    Lin Zhongyu thought Lin Mengya would be asleep, but instead, she was sitting at the desk, writing something.

    "Sister? What are you writing?"

    He walked over curiously and saw that Lin Mengya has already written several pages on rice paper.

    "You are here. Come and read my work. What do you think of it?"

    Lin Mengya was not the type of person, who would fall into decadence, because of a mere break up.

    She had continued to pursue her hobby from college. Everything that happened to Crown Prince in Mount Lingju, was written into her novel, much like a legendary tale.

    She might have lost her love, but not her career.

    Therefore, she recalled every incident involving the Crown Prince, and had written a wonderful story, in just three days.

    "This - is really good, especially the scene, when the prince fled. Sister, as soon as you finish this novel, I will ask my men to distribute it around."

    Looking at Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya realized that his power was beyond her imagination.

    "It¡¯s not good enough to be published as a book. You need to send people to tea houses, restaurants and other entertainment ces to narrate the story."

    Lin Mengya sought the best way to spread stories, during the old days. At that time, movable-type printing was just emerging.

    Books were limited, and many people were illiterate.

    Therefore, the role of a Storyteller was equivalent to the Weibo public ounts, in modern times.

    By then, the story would be spread in the capital by countless storytellers, and soon everyone in Dajin would know what the Crown Prince was really like

    "It¡¯s all right. Just leave it to me."

    Lin Ziyu folded Lin Mengya¡¯s manuscript, kept it securely, and there was a wily smile on his face.

    "Xiaoyu, you are really not going with them?"

    Only a few months had passed, but the young boy she had met by chance in the street, had be like a stranger to her.

    "What was the secret behind Xiaoyu?"

    "I only want to be with you, sister. I don¡¯t care about anything else."

    Xiaoyu gave a short answer. For him, his sister meant everything to him.

    "Well, I respect your choice. I¡¯ve been confined to my room for three days. It¡¯s time to go for a walk."

    Her mood lightened, even though she felt that she and Long Tianyu, as an item, was definitely over.

    She faked a smile, not letting others see her sadness.

    "Master, are you all right?"

    Lin Mengya was finally willing to leave her room. The fourdies waited at the door.

    They all gathered around and looked at her, worriedly.

    Lin Mengya had hidden herself in the room, just to write a story. She did not expect that thedies would be so worried about her.

    It was a good feeling, knowing that someone cared about you.

    "Master, this was sent by the prince two days ago. How are you going to deal with it?"

    Baiji took out a delicate casket. Lin Mengya found it looked very familiar.

    She took it and opened it. Inside, there was a dried, pink flower.

    "This was -"

    This was the medicinal herb sent by Princess Ming Yue, the other day.

    It was also one of the herbs that Lin Mengya was looking for. She had taken a second look at it, that day.

    "Did he even notice it?"

    "So what was she angry about?"

    Holding the box tightly in her arms, Lin Mengya ran out of Liuxin Courtyard.

    She had to find Long Tianyu. Her heart felt bitter sweet. If his eyes never looked away from hers, was there still a hope?

    "His Royal Highness. Where is His Royal Highness?"

    She ran into Long Tianyu¡¯s study in a rush, but found nobody there.

    Lin Kui was at home. Lin Mengya turned to Steward Deng, instead.

    "Princess, His Royal Highness¡ª "

    "His Royal Highness left to wee Princess Ming Yue."

    Hearing the gentle voice, Lin Mengya turned her head and saw Baili Wuchen.

    "Wee Princess Ming Yue£¿What does that mean?"

    "That¡¯s impossible." She knew that Long Tianhao did not harbor any feelings for Ming Yue.

    "Your Highness, you are a smartdy. You must know what the support of King Ming means to the prince."

    She had not seen Baili Wuchen for a long time, and it seemed that he had be more mature.

    He was less arrogant now.

    His face was handsome, his eyes were calm, cool and deep and hard to read.

    He had be even more intimidating.

    His harmless appearance was one that hid his deceitful character.

    She gripped the box tightly, having failed to find its owner.

    "Of course! I understand it. I¡¯m happy for him."

    Lin Mengya smiled as if it didn¡¯t bother her.

    But there was a storm raging in her heart.

    Every time she had these mood swings, her chest tightened and she felt breathless. She didn¡¯t know whether it was caused by the residual poison in her body.

    This was not a good sign.

    "It is good of you to be so thoughtful. But you look pale. You¡¯d better go back and rest."

    Baili Wuchen spoke to Lin Mengya, as if he was very concerned about her. She nodded in reply and left Long Tianhao Qinwu¡¯s Courtyard

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that the prince will punish you for this?"

    As Lin Mengya left, Zhu Qiang came out from behind Baili Wuchen.

    There was a puzzled look on his craggy face.

    The prince had actually gone to persuade King Ming to give up the n of making him marry Princess Ming Yue.

    But, Baili Wuchen had intentionally misled the princess.

    "Don¡¯t you think that the prince has mellowed a lot ever since the princess married him?"

    He looked at the direction that Lin Mengya disappeared to, a profound and sharp emotion appearing in his eyes, which dissipated in a moment.

    "I am an ordinary man; I don¡¯t understand what is going in your mind. But the prince is beginning to unbend and bing warmer, since they got married. He is no longer like a statue with a heart of stone."

    Zhu Qiang was fond of Princess Lin Mengya. Although she was of a high status, she never put on any airs.

    The princess was quite different. In the capital, no one couldpare with her beauty.

    But there was a streak of boldness in her, a typical trait of the Lin family.

    "To achieve great things, one must withhold one¡¯s feelings. If His highness wants to achieve his goal, he must not give way to benevolence. Otherwise, it will only ruin everything."

    Baili Wuchen said that for the prince¡¯s sake, he would risk his filial piety and was prepared to betray his own uncle.

    Only in this way, could they achieve anything great.

    The prince had never changed for any single woman in the past. But he changed so much for this woman.

    Therefore, it was time for the prince to marry Princess Ming Yue, to reduce Lin Mengya¡¯s influence on him.

    "You¡ª you are all too stubborn! But, mark my words. If the prince finds out what you¡¯ve done, you will have to face his thunderous rage! Even as your brother, I¡¯m afraid that I will not help you in this!"

    Zhu Qiang left angrily. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Baili Wuchen was always against the princess.

    But there was nothing he could do, but to keep quiet.

    He could only hope that when the day came, the prince would show him mercy.

    Lin Mengya returned to Liuxin Courtyard, from Long Tianyi¡¯s ce.

    The Medicine casket she was holding on tightly to, was missing. She did not even remember how and where she lost it.

    Maybe, this was a message from the God, telling her to discard the feelings that shouldn¡¯t be there.

 Chapter 138 Readjust Her Mood

    The four girls were sitting in a circle and talking.

    "Stop chatting, master is back."

    Baishao saw Lin Mengya first and squinted her eyes at her little sisters. They all shut up.

    "Master? What happened? Where is the prince?"

    Baiji walked up to her, but Lin Mengya looked absent-minded.

    Although she had guessed what happened, she still couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    "Oh, the prince may have gone out."

    Lin Mengya forced a smile. She suddenly remembered that Long Tianyu said it was all up to her when he left.

    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a joke.

    Had Long Tianhao ever made any jokes? She smiled bitterly.

    "Actually, master, the prince, he¡ª "

    Baiji wanted to say something but stopped. She knew master was very sad.

    But if she didn¡¯t say it, the situation would be even worse for her master.

    "What¡¯s wrong? If you want to say something, say it."

    Lin Mengya patted her face. The frustrated look was not suitable for her. It was just a man, not the end of the world.

    She tried to put on a smile and ignore the sadness in her heart.

    Baiji finally told her the news.

    "Today His Royal Highness will bring Princess Ming Yue home. I had heard servants talking about it. Then a message arrived. Princess Ming Yue will move in during the evening."

    Lin Mengya felt her heart was broken into pieces upon hearing it.

    She could even hear the sound her heart breaking.

    "Oh, that¡¯s it. Did they clean up the room for the princess?"

    It came unexpectedly fast.

    Long Tianyu, you couldn¡¯t wait to take her, right?

    "Concubine De has sent men to clean up the ce¡ªthe Qinyu Pavilion next to the Qinwu Courtyard.

    Concubine De sent the message about the arrangement two days ago.

    But their master was confining herself in her room at that time, so she missed it.

    "Good! Baizhi, Baisu and Xiaoyu, I heard that the Baixiang restaurant has rolled out many new dishes recently. Let¡¯s go and try some."

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know until then that her dowry was outstandinglyrge.

    In other words, she was a rich woman now.

    Since love was gone, she needed money to fill her empty heart.

    "Oh yeah! Master, I also wanted to eat Jinyuzhai¡¯s dessert, is that all right?"

    Baizhi smiled and she reached out her hand, gently rubbing Baishao¡¯s arm, which was a signal.

    Baishao knew her meaning immediately. Baizhi was always the slowest among the four girls, yet she was the first one to cheer their master up.

    "I want to go with you, too. Master, it¡¯s not fair. Whenever you go out to eat delicious food, you would take Baizhi and Baisu with you. Now it¡¯s my turn."

    Lin Mengyaughed. She waved her hand and said,

    "All of us will go. Baishao, fill my purse with money. Today we will buy whatever we want!"

    Long Tianhao dared to take a side imperial concubine. He had chilled her feelings.

    Though she travelled to the ancient world, she would never share her marriage and husband¡¯s love with another woman.

    At that moment, Long Tianyu, who was misunderstood by his wife, had his face purple with anger.

    He went to turn down King Ming¡¯s offer, but was told that two days ago someone had already paid a visit and discussed about the marriage on behalf of His Royal Highness.

    Although, their marriage hadn¡¯t been settled.

    King Ming couldn¡¯t wait to send his daughter to Long Tianyu regardless of her reputation.

    He was so keen on being Long Tianyu¡¯s ally that he decided to give him his daughter before being wed.

    "Your Highness, the princess¡¯ things have all been packed up. Now we can return to the mansion. Is it necessary to inform Princess Lin Mengya to make sure that dinner is ready?"

    Lin Kui asked gingerly. Long Tianyu only gave him a cold glimpse.

    That man had experienced bloody battles but still, he trembled after that look.

    "Did you know of this?"

    Lin Kui almost shook his head off to deny it.

    He could swear on it; he knew nothing. He didn¡¯t know what had happened when he was sent to pack baggage for Princess Ming Yue.

    The rtionship between Prince Long Tianyu and Princess Lin Mengya was good. He hadn¡¯t heard anything about marrying the princess of the western vassal state.

    What was going on? He was confused.

    "Check it out! Who did this?"

    Long Tianyu was in the guest room at the station. His face looked sullen and his brows were full of anger.

    He would never let other people manipte his life.

    If he found that person who dared to make a fool of him...

    He would let him know what the rage from hell was like!

    "Yes, Your Highness, but now..."

    Lin Kui looked at Long Tianyu perplexedly. Princess Ming Yue must make up her mind to move to the mansion.

    Moreover, King Ming seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait to marry his daughter to the prince.

    The people of the western vassal state said, there were three big carriages of dowry.

    There were also 18 stunning beauties, and 36 warriors of the western vassal state.

    It all was magnificent. And civilians came and eximed over it.

    "I have made up my mind. Neither those things nor those people should be transported to the mansion. I¡¯ll go to see King Ming, please wait outside."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Lin Kui bowed and left. And Long Tianyu softened his face a little.

    Getting angry wouldn¡¯t help. And he wouldn¡¯t marry Ming Yue.

    He walked into the main room; King Ming and his sons were all there. Everyone looked at him up and down, as if he were already a member of their family.

    Although he was neither used to it, nor did he like it, Long Tianyu still tried his best to control himself.

    "My dear son-inw. My daughter was a little spoiled by me. If she fails to behave herself in the future, please discipline her well."

    Hu Tianbei failed to get married.

    Neither did Hu Lunan manage it. Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know what King Ming was nning, insisting on marrying him to his daughter.

    "We need to reconsider it in no hurry. I¡¯ve already got a wife. I¡¯m afraid that marrying me would disgrace the princess."

    Long Tianyi¡¯s words made King Ming slightly unhappy.

    But soon, he put on a face of a loving elder.

    "You can rest assured. I have seen your wife. She came from the wealthy Lin family. And she is smart and beautiful. It isn¡¯t bad for Yue to rank beneath her."

    Hearing King Ming¡¯s words, Ming Yue had lowered her head with coyness.

    Although, she would only be the vice Princess.

    With her wit and beauty, it was only a matter of time for her to win over Long Tianyu¡¯s affection.

    "Father, sister Lin and I get along well with each other. I believe that in the future, we can get even closer."

    Ming Yue¡¯s sounded very polite and courteous.

    Hu Tianbei remained in silence, but showed a look of disapproval.

    "As you wish, King Ming. But Princess Ming Yue will move to my house only as my guest. The princess is born noble, I must ask my father for permission. My father is still sick, so I¡¯m afraid I have to wait for his recovery. King Ming please forgive me for my filial piety."

    In terms of cunning, no one couldpare to him.

    He was just too proud to use those tricks most of the time.

    If King Ming refused that request, it would be against filial piety.

    If he granted it, things would be out of his control.

    "This¡ª "

    "Father, I think you should grant Prince Yu¡¯s request."

    Hu Tianbei said, while King Ming was trying to persuade Long Tianyu.

    King Ming looked at his son, with a bit of disapproval.

    But Hu Tianbei was a prudent person and he knew Long Tianyi well. Maybe, he had his reasons.

    "All right, I¡¯m moved by your filial piety, Prince Yu. So, please ask the emperor for permission first. Ming Yue, go to the prince¡¯s mansion with Prince Yu."

    Ming Yue¡¯s face changed. She wanted to seize the opportunity of moving into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion as Prince Yu¡¯s vice princess, not as a guest.

    But her father was persuaded by her brother. She was not resigned to ept it, and her eyes were filled with anger.

    The emperor of the Jin Dynasty hadn¡¯t held his morning court for half a year. She really didn¡¯t know why his permission was so important.

    "As my guest, Princess Ming Yue needn¡¯t bring so many servants with her. I¡¯ve heard that King Ming, you will soon set off to the western vassal state. With so many burdens, there will be many inconveniences."

    Long Tianhao made his requirement before bringing Ming Yue with him.

    King Ming was blue in the face and nodded.

    But that was enough as long as Long Tianyu took Ming Yue back to his house.

    "Thank you, King Ming. I must return now. Farewell!"

    Long Tianyu walked out of the room thereafter.

    "Please wait for me, Your Highness!"

    Ming Yue was shy as well as angry. She gave Hu Tianbei a cold stare and then trotted after Long Tianyu.

    Only King Ming and Hu Tianbei were left in the room.

    King Ming picked up his teacup and said nothing. For people outside his family, he, the king of the western vassal state was always rude and ignorant.

    No one knew that in fact, he had read arge number of novels and poetry since he was a child. He was as good as the emperor of Dajin in terms of civil and military skills.

    He took the tea in his hand for example. People in the station, knew that he loved to drink strong wine, but they only treated him with cheap jasmine tea.

    The taste was bad, but he swallowed it without changing his face.

    "Father, are you angry with me for my interjection?"

    There were many princes in the western vassal state, but he resembled his father the most.

 Chapter 139 Baked Cake Sisters

    "You are usually sensible in handling all matters, but you don¡¯t seem to be supportive of the idea of Ming Yue marrying Long Tianhao."

    As the sessor to the throne of the western vassal state, Hu Tianbei had been frequently entrusted to independently carry out tasks by King Ming since he came of age.

    Therefore, naturally, he was confident of his independent judgment.

    "Why did Father insist on marrying Ming Yue to Long Tianhao? Not only is he not the perfect choice, given Ming Yue¡¯s character, she would surely misbehave once she marries into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, you¡¯ve seen for yourself how tough the daughter of the Lin family is. Not to mention Ming Yue having to deal with her, even I might not be able to handle her if we sh with each other."

    Havinge into close contact with Prince Yu and his wife, he had learned the real meaning of a perfect match.

    Prince Yu may have appeared self-effacing as he concealed his talents, but in reality, he was verypetent in handling both civil and military matters. He was definitely more able than his brother, the Crown Prince.

    On the other hand, Princess Yu looked gentle and meek, but in reality, she was sharp and quick-witted. She was not one to be trifled with.

    If Ming Yue were to marry into the household, she would unlikely suffer in silence given her character. By then, an intensive battle would ensue in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    "I am aware of the oue, but Ming Yue has to marry Long Tianhao. Do you know why?"

    Shaking his head, Hu Tianbei did not understand why his father had such thoughts given that he always doted on Ming Yue.

    "Long Tianhao is so much more outstanding than that muddle-headed Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince bes the Emperor of Dajin, it would be even more difficult for us to achieve our goal."

    A capable and ambitious man like King Ming would not be contented with being a subordinate of another nation.

    The formidable western vassal state; a hundred years ago it inspired the longing of the kings of the western vassal state. It was a dream their people had wished woulde true, one that had sprouted in every man¡¯s heart.

    The fact that the Emperor of Dajin was seriously ill and the Crown Prince was ipetent, the time was ripe for King Ming to act.

    "Father, you mean..."

    "If Ming Yue were to marry Long Tianhao, she would fight with Lin Mengya. Regardless of who wins in their fights, Prince Yu¡¯s rtionship with the Princess would inevitably be shaken. Lin Muzhi would not allow his daughter to be bullied based on his character. Once Prince Yu loses the military support from the Lins, coupled with the tense situation in his courtyard, do you think Prince Yu would have the mood to fight for the throne?"

    King Ming¡¯s analysis was sharp and urate.

    However, he was unaware that Long Tianhao did not marry Lin Mengya for the purpose of amassing military support from the Lins.

    Moreover, the Lins and Long Tianhao had not reallye into contact in reality.

    Despite knowing that Lin Mengya had already turned from an imbecile to a perfectly normal person, Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had not seen her since she was married to Long Tianhao, because they were carrying out their responsibility of defending the northern borders all that time.

    "Now I get it, but aren¡¯t you worried that Ming Yue would lose out?"

    A worried expression appeared on Hu Tianbei¡¯s face.

    Both of them were well aware that Lin Mengya was somehow linked to Hu Lunan¡¯s death.

    That youngdy was indeed sly and calcting. She was also shrewd in her ways, knowing how to win the hearts of men. She was definitely a tough character to deal with.

    "That is Ming Yue¡¯s choice. I¡¯ve warned her about Lin Mengya, that she should change her mind about Long Tianhao if she can¡¯t deal with her. She wouldn¡¯t listen but insisted on fighting with her. Sigh, she¡¯s bing more like her mother."

    King Ming responded, sounding rather helpless.

    Ming Yue¡¯s mother was one of the favored concubines, who was second to the queen of the western vassal state.

    Despiteing from a noble background, she was a sassydy. Apart from the queen who was able to restrain her, she was not afraid of anyone else.

    Fortunately, that cheeky concubine had only given birth to a daughter. If she had birthed a son, there would have been a war in the pce of the western vassal state.

    "Of course Ming Yue would put her foot down if this was what you said to her. Thatss has coborated with the Crown Prince, thinking she could rece Princess Yu. Too bad she still doesn¡¯t have that capability."

    Ming Yue¡¯s every move was still within Hu Tianbei¡¯s control.

    In order to win Long Tianhao, she had resorted to secretly coborating with the Crown Prince.

    The fear was that they were mistaken.

    Stealing a nce at his father, the king, Hu Tianbei decided to hold his tongue.

    He had the feeling that Lin Mengya would not allow this n to be carried out so easily.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya,pletely unaware of Ming Yue¡¯s n, was on a shopping spree that no one could stop.

    "Master, this fabric is so pretty. Do you think this color suits me?"

    Baiji ced a roll of green fabric on herself as she asked for Lin Mengya for opinion.

    "Just buy it!"

    Lin Mengya took out a piece of silver from her purse, acting very generous.

    Without batting an eyelid, she purchased that top quality fabric.

    "Master, what do you think of this jade hairpin? Do you think it suits me?"

    Baishao had picked up a hairpin excitedly, setting it against her hair.

    "Get it!"

    Lin Mengya took out more silver without any hesitation.

    It appeared that spending money like water had lightened her mood.

    It was no wonder why those shady gantries loved spending their silver carelessly when they were in a bad mood.

    It seemed like an effective way of lifting one¡¯s spirits.

    Lin Mengya and her maids were barely out for two hours, but they had already squandered their money on merchandise.

    The guard apanying them had even arranged for a small cart to transport the goods thesedies had bought.

    Lin Mengya was not a stingy person. She had bestowed some silver to each of the guards who had apanied them on that trip, and she had instantly be their wealth.

    "Take a taste of this, Master. These freshly baked butter pastries from this shop smell fantastic."

    Baizhi was the happiest among them. Having been cooped up in the mansion for so long, she was finally able to taste the freshly made delicacies outside.

    They wondered if her stomach was made of stretchable rubber. She had downed seven to eight kinds of snacks so quickly and still kept going.

    She continued to be excited about the food she saw.

    "Shall we go to the Furong Restaurant to have some delicious pork shoulder? Master, we¡¯ve been walking around the ce and I¡¯m famished."

    How could Baizhi have the guts for such a request? She was already caressing her bulgy stomach at the moment.

    Dazed, Lin Mengya gave Baizhi a look, then reached out to pinch her cheek.

    "Baizhi, are you a reincarnated hungry ghost?"

    Lin Mengya felt full even from watching Baizhi eat. In fact, she had lost her appetite just by watching her.

    How could she still want to eat pork shoulder?

    "Indeed, don¡¯t you stuff your stomach. Haven¡¯t I been feeding you?"

    Baiji tapped Baizhi on her forehead as if to tell her to stop. In fact, she had not stopped eating in the past two hours.

    "Oh, just indulge me for this time, Master. Moreover, I haven¡¯t eaten much."

    Baizhi pouted, fearing that Lin Mengya would not agree to her proposal.

    The other three blurted out in unison, saying, "You haven¡¯t eaten much? If we pepper the floor with some salt, we bet you would eat it whole."

    At their teasing, Baizhi was finally feeling embarrassed about her acting pathetic.

    She stuck out her tongue, tugged on Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and began gently swinging it.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go to the Furong Restaurant then. Will the two guards take our shopping back to the mansion? We¡¯ll wait for you at the Furong Restaurant."

    Although Lin Mengya wanted to send the guards back there and then, they insisted on escorting them to the Furong Restaurant, before rushing back to the prince¡¯s mansion.

    As thedies approached the establishment, they eyed its name inrge golden characters, engraved on the te overhead.

    From the look of it, the characters on the te had obviously been engraved by someone with extraordinary talent.

    The moment they had stepped into the restaurant, they could see that it was very spacious, with a dozen squarish tables scattered all around. They had apparently been cleaned to speckles by the waiters.

    Below their feet, they were actually stepping on granite flooring, which was also spotless and free of any oil stains.

    Upon their arrival, the waiter in grey immediately walked over to wee them.

    "Pleasee in. You must be from a noble family, being so elegantly dressed. Pleasee up to the second floor, where it¡¯s much quieter and befitting your status."

    The waiter treated them with such courtesy, as if the fivedies were some deities.

    From the waiter¡¯s perspective, the head of the group was the young woman dressed in light purple.

    Although he had seen much in life, he was still astonished to see such an exceptional and rare beauty.

    All the beautiful things in the world paled inparison with her pair of dark charming eyes.

    He wondered what kind of family that elegantly dresseddy hade from, but he knew to provide the best service to her and herpanions.

    Each of the private rooms on the second floor were opened.

    What took Lin Mengya by surprise were the varying paintings of flora and human characters on each of their doors.

    Hanging on every door was a que which bore the name of the room.

    It was interesting to note that the que hanging outside the room named "Bamboo Room" was in fact made of bamboo.

    The que for the room called "Stone Room" was made of a b of stone.

    The waiter eventually led them to a room bearing the name "Wind Room".

    The creativity of the restaurant owner could be seen in the hanging windchime, which when at rest, would spell out the words, "Listen to the Wind."

    "This way please, our honored guests. The Wind Room is overlooking the streets and other beautiful sceneries, and it is very spacious. Are you satisfied with our arrangement?"

    The waiter opened the door to the room and led Lin Mengya and her four maids inside.

    Facing them was a low heated bed with a low redwood table sitting on it.

    The windows, with a touch of antiquity, were wide open and engraved with the pictures of pine, bamboo, and plum, depicting three friends who stuck with each other through thick and thin in life.

    "This is such a wonderful ce. Your boss must be good at running this business."

    After Lin Mengya sat down at the head seat, the maidservants also helped themselves to their seats.

    When they left the house earlier, Lin Mengya had told them to behave as if they were sisters who were crazy about baking cakes instead of a master and her servants.

    Up until now, the four maidservants did not really understand why Lin Mengya used the analogy of baking cakes.

    "Hehe, thank you for yourpliments, madam. My boss was the one who designed every picture, down to their every detail. This was precisely the reason why the Furong Restaurant is the most popr restaurant around. What would you like to eat? Would you like me to make some rmendations?"

    The waiter was ustomed to the customers¡¯pliments, but he did not expect Baizhi to start ordering the dishes as soon as he finished speaking.

    "Mr. Waiter, isn¡¯t ¡¯boiled crispy meat¡¯ and ¡¯seven connections elbows¡¯ the most famous dishes in the restaurant? We would like both of them. Also, please serve my master some honey fragrant tea, hurry!"

 Chapter 140 Beaten up after Taking Liberty with Women

    "No problem, please wait for a moment. I will send in your orders right away."

    The waiter briskly brought the list of their orders into the kitchen, leaving the four maidservants to explore the room and its contents.

    Not to mention when they were in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, even if it were in the pce, they could follow their master to go around and gather experience from it.

    The truth was that a tastefully decorated ce like this was rare toe by.

    "Master, what kind of a person do you think the owner of the Furong Restaurant is like?"

    As Baiji looked around the ce, she could not help but sing praises about it.

    Although it was not exactlyvishly furnished, every item in the room was apparently carefully picked.

    She, though uneducated, found every item interesting.

    "I can¡¯t say what kind of person he or she is, but I can safely say that he or she is definitely a sophisticated person."

    Lin Mengyamented indifferently while she leaned on the window and looked out into the street below with people going to and flow.

    Furong Restaurant was at the turning of a cross-road junction.

    At the angle where she was, she had a good view of the building surrounding the area.

    This was rich men¡¯s area as she could see the various courtyards of the mansions.

    The view was not at all boring.

    The weather was fine just a moment ago, but in the twinkling of an eye, dark clouds were looming and the rain was impending.

    Lin Mengya continued leaning on the window until she saw streaks of rain start to beat on the greenish-grey roof. In an instant, the sight of the world before her eyes became obscured and simultaneously her mood was dampened.

    "Herees your ¡¯boiled crispy meat¡¯, ¡¯seven connections elbows¡¯, and a pot of honey fragrant tea. Please enjoy!"

    The waiter was swift in serving them the dishes they ordered.

    "Boiled crispy meat" was prepared using the clean water from the hills outside the city. Apart from some spices, there were no other additional ingredients. For this reason, the meat, which was prepared in this manner, was crispy on the outside and soft on this inside, so much so that it melted in the mouth.

    The "seven connections elbows" was even more interesting. The dish derived its name from the fact that the meat on the elbow was connected to the bones at seven ces.

    Once it got picked up by the chopsticks, the meat separated from the bones the moment it was given a shake.

    Out of curiosity, thesses gently shook their chopsticks after picking a piece of the meat and immediately, the bone fell out of meat, clean and smooth.

    "Wow! It¡¯s truly ¡¯seven connections elbows¡¯! How did they achieve this?"

    Baizhi eximed in great pleasure, as she began to stuff her mouth with the meat.

    The other threesses shot her envious looks as they witnessed her hearty appetite.

    However, they were careful not to take on Baizhi¡¯s fervent invitation.

    "Look at the perfect knife skills. It looks like the person was extremely sharp and precise with the way he cut the meat."

    They werepletely unaware of when Lin Mengya had walked up to their back. At that instant, she picked up the bones from the table using a pair of chopsticks.

    "I told you, Miss. I had the feeling that the chef here was an amazing chef."

    Of course, Baizhi would keep singing praises as long as she had food to eat.

    However, Lin Mengya seemed to have discovered a great finding.

    Logically, the chef must have used the knife to slice part of the meat off the bone before cooking it.

    Even as a medical research student, she might not have mastered such sharp and precise knife skills.

    The bone was free of any remnant meat remaining on it.

    Who exactly was the chef?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity towards the chef of Furong Restaurant was sparked.

    Just when she was about to send for the waiter, the noise of hard-knocking sounded from outside the room.

    "Who¡¯s that outside the door?" cried Baishao.

    The noise did not seem like it wasing from Furong Restaurant¡¯s waiter.

    "Are you lonely, the five beautifuldies? I have brought along my servants to keep you apany. How do you like that?"

    A frivolous voice sounded from outside, followed by a burst ofughter.

    Lin Mengya frowned. Why were there even ruffians in such a tasteful restaurant?

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya indicated for Baisu, who was about to dash out, to ignore the group of people outside.

    As long as the door was shut, it was impossible for whoever was outside to barge in.

    "Yo, looks like the beautifuldies don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors! Men, break open the door."

    Immediately, the sound of people trying to break the door ensued.

    Themotion upstairs had obviously rmed the waiter who instantly ran upstairs. Smiling, the waiter said, "Sir, the room is upied by a noblewoman and herpany. I can totally understand your appreciation of beautiful women. However, you would be tarnishing your good name if you offend thedy."

    "Who do you think you are? Get lost!"

    It sounded like the man gave the waiter a kick because what followed was the sound of the waiter¡¯s groaning.

    "What a blind dog. Master, let me teach him a lesson!"

    Having heard all the offensive words, Baisu was fuming.

    The wooden door was almosting off by now. Lin Mengya nodded, and Baiji and Baishao opened the doors simultaneously.

    "I wonder which family this young master is from. Pleasee in to have some tea since you¡¯re here."

    Lin Mengya was still seated on the head seat. At this moment, she had gracefully lifted the cup to her lips and took a sip of the fragrant tea.

    Why did this tea taste like¡ª

    Before she could figure out the familiar taste of the tea, a young frivolous man in green entered the room.

    "At least thisdy knew how to appreciate me. Let me return you this favor. My surname is Du. You may call me Mr. Du or Sir Du. Whatever suits you."

    The man surnamed Du had a pair of beady eyes, making look like a cunning and deceitful man.

    There was a ruthless look on his face, which, at this moment, was filled with an extremely repulsive evil grin.

    He was not especially big, which might be a result of overexerting himself. As a matter of fact, he looked even more wretched.

    Lin Mengya did not even lift her gaze to look at Mr. Du, having totally disregarded him.

    "Say what you want to say quickly, lest I lose my patience."

    Lin Mengya did not want to trouble. Today was meant to be a shopping trip with her maidservants. She was not even interested in teaching this ruffian a lesson.

    "Haha, what a hotdy! Today, I shall have a taste of your hotness!"

    He reached out in an attempt to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    With a smirk and a turn of her hand, Lin Mengya grabbed the indecent man¡¯s hand, plucked the hairpin from her hair and stuck it into his hand.

    "Ouch! You stinky woman!"

    The sharp pain shot up from his hand. He waspletely unprepared for Lin Mengya¡¯s brutal attack.

    Without showing any mercy, the jade hairpin hadpletely pierced through his hand and pinned it onto the tabletop.

    "Didn¡¯t anyone inform you that it may cost your life if you take liberties with me?"

    Although Lin Mengya spoke with a smile on her face, her words set him off perspiring in cold sweat.

    "How did she know I had actually been incited by someone else to do this?"

    "What do you... you mean?"

    By now, his forehead was dripping with cold sweat from the paining from his hand that had been pinned on the table.

    He gritted his teeth tobat the intensive pain while his followers were getting restless.

    "The rest of you better behave yourself, otherwise your master¡¯s dog paw would be paired."

    Lin Mengya spoke coldly. She supposed that these men were used to acting like a tyrant. Nevertheless, they were apparently frightened by this uncannydy.

    Now it seemed to them a bad idea to go up against her.

    "You... you¡¯ve misunderstood, my eyes must have been blinded byrd for me to take liberties with you, Madam."

    He seemed to have decided not to reveal the mastermind behind this. However, Lin Mengya was not ready to let go of the matter.

    Baisu, being sharp-witted and alert, would have sensed his furtive eyes.

    Lin Mengya had exchanged looks with Baisu earlier on but she had an ignorant look in her eyes.

    Perhaps someone had found out her whereabouts and sent these ruffians to take advantage of her.

    "Get lost. Go back and tell whoever sent you that if anyone dares provoke me, he would die a tragic death. Don¡¯t let me see you again, otherwise, by then, your life would not be spared."

    Lin Mengya withdrew her hairpin in one quick motion as the man let out another cry of agony, while the rest of the men gazed at Lin Mengya with fear in their eyes.

    Gritting their teeth, they were resigned to their misfortune.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Despite knowing that they might provoke the anger of their master, they knew this woman was too formidable for them to trifle with.

    "Wait! You¡¯ve broken the things in my restaurant, beaten up my waiter. Worst still, you¡¯ve provoked thedy in my house to anger. Do you think you can simply walk off?"

    At the sound of a clear, light voice with a cold tone, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She opened her eyes wide with disbelief as she dashed out of the room to see the young man she was so familiar with.

    "Why are you here, Qinghu?"

    The man was none other than Qinghu, whom she had sent away to gather information for her. Although she had not seen him for some time, as usual, he was wearing that sly smile on his face.

    "Naughty girl, why did you go ces without telling me? I had a hard time looking for you."

    Qinghu was d in a white coat, which made him look flirtatious.

    What remained the same was the doting look in his eyes.

    "Sly fox, who asked you to be gone so for so long? There was no one toe to my aid when I was being bullied."

    Somehow, Qinghu was the only one in the world who would stand by her without demanding any exnation from her.

    As a result, Lin Mengya had instinctively treated him as someone from her parent¡¯s family.

    Disregarding the eyes of the people looking on, Qinghu strode up to Lin Mengya and scrutinized her from top to bottom.

    "Eh? You seemed to have lost weight,ss? Did Long Tianhao starve you? Come, serve the best dishes from the restaurant right now. The other customers can wait."

    This was how tyrannical Qinghu could be. He would pick Lin Mengya over god anytime.

    "Alright, boss, just a moment, please."

    The waiter who was ying dead, lying on the floor, sprung up immediately and ran into the kitchen.

    "This¡ª"

    As Lin Mengya pointed at the waiter who ran downstairs, Qinghu was all smiles, as he pushed her back into the room.

    "Don¡¯t worry, that guy has nine lives. He won¡¯t die."

    The fivedies exchanged puzzled looks as they wondered what had happened.

    "When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you return to the prince¡¯s mansion? How¡¯s the progress on your investigation on the Yues?"

    Lin Mengya blurted out a series of questions while seated on the heated brick bed.

    However, Qinghu had pulled a long face as he looked at Lin Mengya with intive eyes.

    "What a heartless girl! I¡¯ve only just returned and still covered with dust from the journey, barely taken a breath, and there you are with a series of question for me?"

    Qinghu tapped his fingers gracefully on the spot between Lin Mengya¡¯s brows as heined.

 Chapter 141 I Can Give You Whatever I Have

    "I¡¯m too curious. Please, sit down and tell me what happened."

    Lin Mengya smilingly poured a cup of tea for Qinghu, showing her white teeth.

    "Little girl, why didn¡¯t you feel curious about that Furong Restaurant being mine?"

    Qinghu took a sip of scented tea after having a seat, seeming in a good mood.

    "The scented tea smells just the same as Flower Valley does. There is no one able to get there except you."

    Shaking his head, Qinghu cracked a bitchy smile like a fox catching a chicken.

    "You call me a fox every day. In my view, you are as cunning as a little fox. You¡¯re cleverer than me, I admit."

    The so-called Master Du, who had been disabled, was brought under control by the servants present.

    Right then, he was squatting at the hall of the first floor, and was whining.

    Other guests must have been not surprised at that.

    It was reasonable if you thought over it. No one was allowed to make trouble in Qinghu¡¯s ce.

    "What are you going to do with these guys?"

    No one was able to hurt Lin Mengya as long as Qinghu was still alive.

    Lin Mengya rxinglyughed. It had been a long time since she felt pleased like that.

    "Kill them all. Chop their bodies into small cubes and make meat buns."

    Qinghu with an eerie smile tried hard to act like a psycho killer.

    To be honest, Qinghu with his dangerous expression and pretty face, indeed appeared to have the potential to be a psycho.

    Even his four female servants were scared, to fumble in their arms and stepping back unconsciously.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. "Such a guy! Never behaving since his return."

    Qinghu finally returned to normal after Lin Mengya patted him on the head.

    "Well, tell me your findings, otherwise, cut your tongue to eat with my liquor."

    Qinghu puckered his lips, pretending to be an abused man.

    If Qinghu was a psycho, then Lin Mengya would be a robber.

    There were no good people at all!

    "The dead person, as you expected, is really the eldest daughter of the Yue family, Yue Ting¡¯s real mother. I also heard of something else. It may be relevant."

    Yue Ting¡¯s parents¡¯ home, the Su family, people in which had ever lived an extravagant life, was in decline.

    They were unlikely to let go of Lord Yue since he was such a son-inw of high rank.

    Su Meiyi, the eldest daughter of the Su family, had been in love with Lord Yue. However, she was unlucky to be seriously ill.

    "Therefore, the second daughter took her sister¡¯s ce and married Lord Yue?"

    Lin Mengya had almost known the truth. There was only one thing she couldn¡¯t figure out.

    ¡¯It was said that Mrs. Yue¡¯s biological sister was unmarried. How could she...?¡¯

    "Her sister¡¯s name is Su Meiyun. She failed to get married because she misbehaved. Her fianc¨¦ broke off their engagement. There is also another secret. Su Meiyun even had an illicit intercourse with their servant. She gave birth to a girl. But that girl disappeared."

    Qinghu told slowly all the secrets he collected. Those secrets might have been thought to be scandals in families of high rank.

    However, Lin Mengya still felt confused.

    The Su family let their second daughter to be the bride because they wanted Lord Yue to be their son-inw. It seemed not to be convincing enough.

    Even though Mrs. Yue had passed away, the second daughter of the Su family could have been Lord Yue¡¯s second wife justifiably.

    It wasmon in Dajin after all.

    Besides, as the daughter of the Su family, how could it be possible to have an illicit intercourse with a servant?

    How could their personalities be so different?

    "What are you thinking, little girl?"

    Qinghu waved his hand in front of Lin Mengya. After she came to her senses, Qinghu cracked a smile and took a piece of lotus cake from the table, then sent it to her mouth.

    "I¡¯m thinking..."

    Lin Mengya was about to speak when she found that her mouth had been filled with the cake.

    Lin Mengya chewed it unconsciously and swallowed it. She found that the cake had a delicious smell.

    "I¡¯m thinking that there must be something else we haven¡¯t discovered. But as time passes, only people involved may know the whole truth."

    Lin Mengya was losing herself in her thoughts. She wanted to know what the rtionship between them was.

    Qinghu secretly smiled, and put another delicious cake piece into her mouth. ¡¯It is so funny to see Lin Mengya lose herself in her thoughts.¡¯

    She would eat whatever he fed her.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her only for a few days. Qinghu found that his little girl became thinner and was no longer cute.

    "Right. It¡¯s been many years. People involved may have died or gone away. But, when I opened the coffin and examined the corpse therein, I found that Su Meiyi might have died of poison, not from a disease.

    To check whether the corpse was Su Meiyi or not, they had to open the coffin and examine the body.

    Since he had wandered about for many years, Qinghu was able to find the secrets of the corpse.

    "Poison? If Su Meiyi ate many drugs because of being beyond recovery, her corpse would show symptoms of having been poisoned."

    Speaking of pharmacology, Lin Mengya expressed herself clearly.

    Qinghu nodded with his right hand under his chin. He was thinking how to fatten Lin Mengya up.

    "So I said ¡¯might¡¯. I have to give it up for now as the body had been buried for too long."

    In the modern world, identification of corpses might be themonest method in solving a case.

    But in the ancient world, that was a big offense against the soul of a deceased person.

    When hearing that Qinghu had really opened the coffin and examined the corpse, his four servants were already frightened.

    Why did their master look as if nothing had happened?

    Both of them: it was a small weirdo plus a big weirdo. They were the weirdest.

    "If the news that Su Meiyi¡¯s tomb had been robbed were to be spread out, would Mrs. Yue give herself away?"

    Lin Mengya turned the teacup, and a shrewd grin formed in the corner of her mouth.

    It immediately aroused Qinghu¡¯s interest, and he watched Lin Mengya with radiant eyes.

    "What n are you thinking of, little girl?"

    What Qinghu preferred was the bad side of Lin Mengya. He liked her subtle expressions when being extremely bad, as if she were able to scheme against everyone under the sun.

    "You will know soon."

    They looked at each other with lights shining in their eyes.

    Every time that expression showed up, someone was bound to get into trouble.

    Lin Mengya had a strong feeling that something was going to happen soon.

    People said that the eldest daughter of the Su family had been close friends with the empress since they were children.

    Then, why would a person who was the close friend of the empress currently be the second daughter?

    The empress was so clever. Didn¡¯t she find it out?

    There might be something behind it.

    If the empress was involved, everything would have been made clear, including the reason why Yue Ting had been raped.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her brother.

    ¡¯It¡¯s so annoying! If brother really knew the truth, he would turn the world upside down.¡¯

    "You wereughing like a fox just a moment ago. Why are you pulling a long face now?"

    Qinghu felt sad when seeing his little girl like this. He really didn¡¯t want her to be sad, not even a little bit.

    "I¡¯m thinking how to tell my brother the truth. Uncle Yue told me that my brother might return to the Capital City in a month at most. If my brother knows what happened to Yue Ting, he may make a big trouble."

    Everyone had known of it in the Capital City.

    Without her orders that no one could go into Yue Ting¡¯s ce for no reason,

    Yue Ting might have hanged herself to death.

    "I¡¯ve heard that, your brother has be calmer as he has been fighting on the battlefield for many years. Why not tell him what he needs to watch out for? I believe he will know what he should do."

    Since Hu Lunan had died, she might have taken revenge for Yue Ting.

    However, Lin Mengya knew clearly that the Crown Prince, the empress and Mrs. Yue must have been involved.

    Those guys framed her, Long Tianyu and Yue Ting over and over.

    So she would never spare a single one of them.

    She would let them pay for it one by one!

    "I hope so. Oh, did you design for the Furong Restaurant in person?"

    She had never expected that Qinghu had a talent as a designer. She had really thought little of him before.

    The one who had been praised just then, had immediately raised his nose in the air.

    He almost had his tail up, and showed an expression of desiring to be further praised and worshiped.

    "Of course! Moran, Qingli,e to see your new master. From now on, Lin Mengya will be the master of the Furong Restaurant!"

    Qinghu looked cheerful, and gave his Furong Restaurant to Lin Mengya in just a few words.

    Before his voice died away, a man and a woman had arrived.

    The man of an ordinary appearance looked mature and steady. The woman looked delicate, pretty, and shrewd.

    "Moran, Qingli, Master."

    Both of them greeted in the same tone. Lin Mengya actually went nk for a while before she came to her senses.

    ¡¯It was apparent that the Furong Restaurant was designed borately by Qinghu.

    ¡¯As a result, it now became my property in the blink of an eye. It seems to be too fast.¡¯

    "Ah? For me? Are you running a fever?"

    Lin Mengya sat close to Qinghu, with her hand covering his forehead and then hers forparison.

    It was normal.

    Then, Lin Mengya patted him on the cheek, producing a subtle sound. Instantly, a flicker of astonishment shed in Moran and Qingli¡¯s eyes.

    "Oh my god! She wasn¡¯t killed by master! Amazing!"

    "You little girl, you took advantage of me again!"

    Although he said that, Qinghu still let Lin Mengya "take advantage of" his face.

    Qinghu noticed the shining eyes from his people trained on him.

    So he turned his eyes, and stared at both of them in a frozen manner.

    "Alright, there is nothing you can do. Leave now."

    Both of them bowed to leave immediately, while Lin Mengya smilingly retracted her hand.

    "I refuse your gift. It is the money used to buy a coffin for yourself. If I ept it, you will have no coffin for yourself when you die."

 Chapter 142 Mrs. Yue Is So Vicious

    Qinghu didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or to smile as he forcefully patted Lin Mengya¡¯s head.

    "Little girl, don¡¯t talk about death so easily. If I really die, I will definitely die by your side. It¡¯ll be your choice whether to bury me or not."

    It sounded ferocious, but a flicker of misery shed in his eyes.

    If no one was able to rid him of the poison within three years, he would live for only three years.

    But that was long enough.

    "Well, I will dig a hole and bury you in there. Wild dogs or something else will gnaw your pretty face!"

    Lin Mengya felt such pain that she held her head in her hands. "Such a fox, beat me so badly."

    "Oh, I learned by chance the identity of the little guy you picked up. Would you like to know?"

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s identity? Lin Mengya had to admit that she had felt a little bit curious about it.

    However...

    She shook her head to refuse. She hated poking her nose into Xiaoyu¡¯s business without his consent.

    "Oh, we took Xiaoyu with us when we got out, right? Where is he now?"

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t realize it until now. How could she lose a living person.

    She hit herself on the head, silently regretting being careless.

    "Young Master said he would go back first to do something else. Don¡¯t you remember, Master?"

    Baisu had spoken. The three other servants looked at Lin Mengya with confusion.

    It seemed that the master¡¯s memory had be worse and worse ever since she quarreled with the prince.

    "Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten that. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back."

    The world had bepletely dark outside. It was still raining though.

    Qinghu immediately called someone to prepare a carriage to send them back to the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Unexpectedly, in the rain, someone raced toward them on a horse just as they got out of Furong Restaurant.

    "Sister! Are you still here, sister?"

    A teenager¡¯s anxious voice came.

    Lin Mengya opened the curtains only to find Lin Zhongyu dripping wet.

    "I¡¯m here. What¡¯s going on, Xiaoyu?"

    The boy showed some anxiety on his face as he shouted before jumping off his horse.

    "They took Yue Ting away! You were not there, and neither was the prince. I don¡¯t know what they told Concubine De. They took Yue Ting and Yue Qi away."

    Xiaoyu¡¯s words chilled Lin Mengya.

    How could it be? Why would someone dare take Yue Ting away by force?"

    "Who took her away? Where have they gone? Do you know?"

    With an unsightly expression, Lin Zhongyu nodded and spat out word by word:

    "Mrs. Yue did it. She said to take Miss Yue to a farm vige outside the city. Yue Qi felt worried so she followed them. They might be outside the city by now."

    What the f*ck? Lin Mengya felt mad fires burning in her heart. How dare Mrs. Yue!

    Was it not enough to murder her sister? How dare she harm Yue Ting now?

    "Let¡¯s go. Be our guide, Xiaoyu."

    Right now, the heavy rain was unable to stop them.

    Qinghu followed Lin Zhongyu¡¯s lead and drove the carriage with Lin Mengya and her servants in it toward the outside of the city.

    Hope everything would be okay!

    On the road, trackers they had sent ahead constantly sent back news.

    The Yue family really had a farm outside the city. The news was that the carriage had returned alone after sending Yue Ting and Yue Qi to the farm.

    Mrs. Yue really seemed to want to hide Yue Ting at the farm.

    However, Lin Mengya increasingly felt more worried.

    Soon, they arrived at the farm.

    The door was firmly shut. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t even think about it and directly ordered someone to break it open.

    Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu raised their feet simultaneously and kicked open the door as they made eye contact.

    Such a huge farm was currently empty!

    "Sister! Sister! Mother, please let me go! I must save my sister! I must!"

    All of a sudden, Yue Qi¡¯s voice came from the main room.

    Lin Mengya hurried toward the door only to hear the clear sound of pping.

    "Idiot! That bitch can never relieve our family from the disgrace she brought us even though she killed herself. Are you going to doom your own life?"

    Her words were cold and held none of the love she should have had as their mother.

    Lin Mengya clearly heard unfathomable disgust even through the door.

    "No! I don¡¯t believe that sister will seduce the second prince. I won¡¯t believe either that the heartless letter was written by brother Nansheng! Mother, please, please let me go! Sister will definitely die if I get there even a littleter!"

    Lin Mengya kicked open the door and saw Yue Qi kneeling on the ground and begging Mrs. Yue in a tearful voice.

    Light red marks had been left on her fair face.

    However, her tearful eyes were still determinedly focused on that fierce woman.

    "Such a worthless idiot!"

    Mrs. Yue, who had a noble face, was about to raise her hand and p Yue Qi again.

    Her arm was caught by an icy hand.

    "Mrs. Yue, if you really want to teach your daughter, consider first whether she is yours or not!"

    Lin Mengya, who was hopping mad now, shocked Mrs. Yuepletely with her first sentence.

    She turned around and found these guys in front of her dripping wet. One of them looked like a demon from hell with his radiant eyes.

    "What do you mean? I¡¯m teaching my own daughter. It¡¯s none of your business!"

    Lin Mengya would have definitely rushed to kill the evil woman had there been a sword in her hand.

    Things hade to this, but Mrs. Yue still did not restrain herself.

    On the contrary, she shouted:

    "This is the Yue¡¯s ce! You have no right to be here!"

    Lin Mengya sneered. She really hated talking to such a wicked woman.

    Lin Mengya turned to hold Yue Qi¡¯s hand and showed her concern.

    "Are you okay? What happened to Yue Ting?"

    Yue Qi, who had been frozen in astonishment at the unexpected entrance of Lin Mengya, suddenly looked extremely excited.

    She grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s arms hastily and screamed.

    "Sister Lin, please save my sister. She received your brother¡¯s letter and heard lots of dirty words from my mother. She might attempt suicide!"

    Upon hearing that, Lin Mengya felt even more furious.

    My brother¡¯s letter? How could that be possible?

    Lin Mengya red at Mrs. Yue with her eyes full of killing intent. One more!

    "You heartless thing! Nothing will happen to you if Yue Ting is fine, but if she really kills herself, I will let the Su family to pay for it, including your real daughter! I will definitely dig her out, even if I have to dig to the greatest depths!"

    By now, Lin Mengya had confirmed her own guess.

    The vicious, stupid woman had no idea that she was digging her own grave.

    Because of the urgency, Lin Mengya followed Yue Qi behind the mountain before she could finish dealing with Mrs. Yue.

    Outside, it was raining and thundering.

    Indoors, Mrs. Yue was shocked and raging.

    The secrets, which she had kept for many years, were so easily disclosed today.

    Upon thinking of Lin Mengya¡¯s fierce face, Mrs. Yue had a feeling of coldnesse over her.

    But so what?

    "Sister owed it to me! So did the whole Su family!

    "No one can do anything to me as long as the Empress hasn¡¯t fallen from power!"

    "Lin Mengya is just a bitch. I need to make good use of Yue Qi sooner orter."

    Out the back door of the farm, Lin Mengya hastily followed Yue Qi to the back mountain.

    There was a cliff.

    When they ran over, they found Yue Ting sitting on the edge of the cliff, out of her wits.

    "Don¡¯t do anything stupid, sister! Don¡¯t!"

    Yue Qi yelled in a tearful voice. She was about to approach when Qinghu grabbed her.

    Yue Ting was in an uncertain condition. If Yue Qi rushed over to her, it might cause an ident instead of helping.

    "Yue Ting, I¡¯m Ya¡¯er! Come back. Don¡¯t do anything foolish, alright? I¡¯m scared."

    Lin Mengya slowly got close to Yue Ting and tried to make herself sound mild.

    Yue Ting, who seemed as if she had been struck by lightning, came to her senses a little because of Lin Mengya¡¯s shouting.

    However, she smiled gently in the same way she did when the first time Lin Mengya saw her in the Lins¡¯ house?¡ªsimple and elegant like an orchid.

    "Ya¡¯er, I know Nansheng didn¡¯t write it. I know. I know it all."

    Yue Ting¡¯s tears fell from her face with the rain.

    No one could tell whether she was crying orughing.

    "Since you know my brother won¡¯t be so heartless, why do you still want to die? Please, Yue Ting,e back. I¡¯m very scared!"

    However, Yue Ting shook her head with a pitiful smile on her face.

    Her smile looked like a flower blooming for thest time?¡ªbeautiful with no spirit.

    "I know that Nansheng won¡¯t abandon me for it. But do you know? What¡¯s written in this letter is true?¡ªI¡¯ve be a joke in Dajin. Nansheng is a hero. I can¡¯t allow him to suffer shame for me."

    Yue Ting turned around still with a smile.

    "No!"

    Lin Mengya rushed over and tried to pull her back.

    But Yue Ting moved faster than her. A figure in white jumped off the cliff.

    "No!"

    Lin Mengya and Yue Qi shouted heartbrokenly on the cliff.

    Lin Mengya felt pain in her eyes as she witnessed Yue Ting disappear from her sight.

    It seemed her hands would have been able to grab Yue Ting¡¯s clothes if she had exerted more power.

    Even Qinghu, with his high degree of Kung fu, had failed to rescue Yue Ting.

    The gentle, cultivated and intelligent girl who had a lifelong love for her brother, had jumped off the cliff.

    "Yue Ting!"

    Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t turned her eyes away when fresh blood spouted from her mouth.

    "Sister Lin!"

    "Master!"

    "Sister!"

    "Little girl!"

    Everyone watched Lin Mengya in panic.

    Lin Mengya then fell into Qinghu¡¯s embrace.

    The rain became heavier.

 Chapter 143 Following Closely

    Lin Mengya had fallen into unconsciousness for five days in a row since that day she vomited blood and fainted on the cliff.

    Lin Mengya had been through these five days in a daze.

    She could neither ingest any water nor medicine.

    Because she got wet in the rain and caught a cold, she started to run a temperature that night.

    All the people from the Liuxin Courtyard had been covered by a miserable storm.

    "It¡¯s been five days now and our master would not take any medicine. The physician said if her fever didn¡¯t subside, she would¡ª"

    Baizhi choked back tears and once again attempted to feed the medicine to Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya had tightly pursed her stubborn lips, refusing to open her mouth.

    The brown medicine flowed down from the corner of her mouth along her fair chin.

    Five days and five nights had passed with Lin Mengya having not drunk or eaten anything. Her initially rounded face had gotten thinner.

    Dark circles could be seen around her eyes. The life in the initially beautifuldy was slipping out of her little by little, like the withering petals of flowers outside the window as autumn arrived.

    "Doctor, how is her condition?"

    Long Tianhao was wearing a severe expression with furrowed eyebrows, but there was something else in his usually cold eyes.

    Somehow, panic and deep anxiety had crept into those eyes.

    "The princess¡¯s heart has been defeated by extreme anger. She has lost much of her vitality after throwing up the mouthful of blood. Although it seemed like the medication could help cure her, she was unable to ingest any of it at this moment, so now she has... be..."

    The imperial physician wiped away the beads of cold sweat on her forehead, as he realized that this was the first time in his life he hade across such condition as Princess Yu¡¯s condition.

    What was more frightening to him was Prince Yu¡¯s fury.

    It had long been rumored that the usually callous Prince Yu loved Princess Yu dearly.

    Now it seemed that the rumor was indeed true.

    However, this princess¡ª

    Stealing a nce at the haggard princess, the physician feared that she would not make it if she continued on in this state.

    "Stop trying to show off how good you are, rather, spending your time thinking about how you could save this girl," said a cold voice.

    The poor imperial physician shuddered at the sight of the white figure who spoke.

    He wondered why the people he met in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion were increasingly difficult to please.

    "Aren¡¯t you the imperial physician? If you fail to heal this girl, I¡¯ll chop you up into minced meat and feed you to the dogs."

    Although the man by the name of Qinghu had the appearance of a gentleman, his pair of eyes was the coldest the physician had ever seen.

    Hisnky figure gave an imposing presence.

    Just by one look, he was able to tell that Qinghu was a character not to be trifled with.

    "Will the two of you please think of a way to save Elder Sister? If not, I¡¯m going to bring her away."

    At this instant, a youngd in green walked in.

    Thed looked to be in his teens, but he was dressed elegantly and gave an air of arrogance. He was in no way less formidable than the first two men.

    "Alright, stop arguing! Do you think Master will be awakened by your arguing?"

    The three of them kept arguing until Baishao spoke up to stop them.

    Since the day they carried her mistress back, the three men had been arguing non-stop.

    Although she understood that they were worried about her, she could not help but be anxious, seeing that her mistress¡¯s condition was getting worse day by day.

    "Doctor, would there be a chance for my mistress as long as she drinks the medicine?"

    Baizhi asked anxiously as if an idea hade to her mind.

    The imperial physician, who seemed to have found a chance to salvage his life, nodded immediately.

    If his aging bones were to be subjected to more torment, they would fall apart.

    "Why don¡¯t I feed the medicine to my mistress through my mouth? At least she would be able to take in some of it!"

    However, the imperial physician immediately rejected Baizhi¡¯s idea.

    "This is not feasible. I don¡¯t know why there are still remnants of the poison in her body. The medicine I prescribed for her also contains counter poison meant for neutralizing the poison in her body. If you were to ingest some of it, you¡¯ll be poisoned."

    The physician¡¯s words did not deter Baizhi.

    She could not stand around and do nothing when she saw that her mistress was dying.

    "I¡¯m not the least afraid, even if it meant that I have to sacrifice my life. I only want to save my mistress."

    Baizhi had made up her mind to exchange her life for the life of Lin Mengya.

    "No way! What if Mistress wakes up and you copse? Wouldn¡¯t she be heartbroken? Have you forgotten the reason why she had ended up in this state in the first ce?"

    In the greater scheme of things, Baiji had apparently taken into consideration more factors than Baizhi did.

    Lin Mengya was a person who esteemedradeship, otherwise, she would not have suffered an impact on her heart due to Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going to be a bystander who does nothing but watches as our mistress dies."

    Baizhi was prepared to give up everything. To her, Lin Mengya was her everything.

    Just when the situation hade to a deadlock, a shadowy figure came into their midst.

    "I¡¯ll do it."

    Without any hesitation, Long Tianhao poured the bowl of medicine into his mouth and kept it in there.

    Supporting Lin Mengya with his arm, he gradually fed the bitter medicine in his mouth little by little through Lin Mengya¡¯s pink lips, which were losing their colors.

    "Your Highness!"

    At the sight, Lin Kui¡¯s and Steward Deng¡¯s faces drained of their colors. The prince was like a god to them.

    However, Long Tianhao lifted his hand to wave those who tried to dash towards him away.

    "This... Don¡¯t be rmed. This medicine would only harm the female body because of its cooling nature."

    The gray-haired physician said in an unhurried tone as he wiped away the cold sweat on his own forehead.

    In that instant, all the eyes in the room turned to him.

    Not only were these young people too impulsive, but they also did not know how to show respect to the elders.

    "Would the medicine harm the prince since he drank it?"

    Steward Deng was worried that Long Tianhao¡¯s life would be endangered.

    "Don¡¯t worry. When ingested by a male person, the medicine would at most cause some difort in his stomach and intestine. As long as he drinks lots of warm water, he¡¯ll be alright."

    As the old imperial physician exined, he gave people the impression of a wise old saint.

    However, the people from young to old, who were in the room, all thought the gray-haired physician was an old man who did not even know how to respect himself.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the room, Long Tianhao had fed the medicine to Lin Mengya mouthful by mouthful.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes remained shut. Because of her high fever, even a simple act of swallowing became extremely tedious for her.

    Lin Mengya, who used to be slim, seemed to have be feather-light.

    For some unknown reason, a subtle sense of fear came upon Long Tianhao.

    He had not had any feeling of fear even when he was on a battleground facing thousands of enemy soldiers and horses.

    Why was he feeling the panic when he looked at thisdy lying on the bed, with the possibility of not being able to get up again?

    "Mistress, you have to swallow the medicine down. Be good and obedient. You have to swallow it."

    By now, the four maidservants were almost drowned in tears.

    Even Baisu, who had only been with Lin Mengya for the shortest time, was hiding in a corner and weeping secretly.

    Lin Mengya had been very kind to them so much so that they had subconsciously begun treating Lin Mengya as their sister.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s condition was abysmal as they could see the brown-colored medicine flowed down her pale neck into the nket.

    The medicine had even made arge patch of stain on Long Tianhao. However, Lin Mengya¡¯s jaws were clenched so tightly that no medicine could go into her mouth.

    Yue Qi, whose eyes were tearing up, gritted her teeth and dashed up to Lin Mengya.

    She clenched her fists tightly. The grief in her heart wasparable to that of the rest.

    Before her sister¡¯s body even cooled, Elder Sister Lin was dying too.

    The once carefree little girl was forced to grow up overnight the moment her elder sister threw herself over the cliff.

    "Elder Sister Lin! Have you forgotten how my sister died? Now that she¡¯s gone, are you going to follow her? Who then will avenge for her? Can you hear me, Elder Sister? You¡¯ll only be able to avenge my sister if you live!"

    Yue Qi shook Lin Mengya¡¯s body violently as big drops of tears flowed down her cheeks.

    "You¡¯re going to kill her!"

    Lin Zhongyu dashed up to Yue Qi and pulled her away. His eyes were bloodshot by now.

    Lin Zhongyu thought that if Lin Mengya was going to remain in this state, he would bring her away at all cost.

    "Can Elder Sister Lin survive in this state?" Yue Qi, whose eyes were bloodshot too, roared at Lin Zhongyu.

    "Wake up, Elder Sister Lin! Wake up! Are you going to let those evil, shameless people go scot-free?"

    In the room, Yue Qi was still screaming her head off, when it seemed that her scream was beginning to have an effect.

    Long Tianhao was certain that Lin Mengya had ingested some of the medicine he fed into her mouth.

    "It appears effective! She can hear it, she can feel it!"

    Qinghu, who was standing by the bed and had not taken his eyes off Lin Mengya, suddenly eximed.

    Long Tianhao indicated for everyone to quieten down and began feeding Lin Mengya more of the medicine.

    In that instant, absolute silence ensued in the bedroom.

    The only thing audible was people¡¯s swallowing. No one even dared take deep breaths. They were afraid that they would miss picking up signs of Lin Mengya¡¯s turning point to get better.

    "Quick, go fetch some porridge!"

    Qinghu repeated the instruction a few times with great excitement.

    "Okay, I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going."

    The drastic swing of mood from extreme sadness to tion caused Baiji to lose her usuallyposed mannerism.

    She dashed into the little kitchen in Liuxin Courtyard. Long Tianhao had fed Lin Mengya three bowls of the medicine in total before he finally gave up, to make sure an effective amount of it went into her system.

    Long Tianhao carefullyid Lin Mengya on the bed. Totally disregarding the bitter taste in his mouth left behind by the medicine, he took over the bowl of porridge from Baizhi and started feeding it to Lin Mengya.

    Eventually, he managed to get half of bowl of the porridge into Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth little by little.

    Seeing the color that had returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s pale countenance, Long Tianhao¡¯s heart, which had been hanging, finally felt reassured.

    After this, it would be up to Lin Mengya¡¯s body to bring down the fever. Once her temperature came down, she would be considered to have ovee a hurdle.

    "Your Highness, the Art Courtyard had sent for you three times. I¡¯m afraid you really have to make a trip there right away."

    Steward Deng said with his head bowed as he hastened Long Tianhao, somewhat reluctantly.

    Five days earlier, Princess Ming Yue had returned with Prince Yu. For some unknown reason, she had quickly won Concubine De¡¯s favor.

    In addition to the fact that Princess had vomited blood, Prince Yu had been guarding by her side all this time.

    As a result, the people at the Art Courtyard were rather upset with Lin Mengya.

    "I get it, I¡¯ll be right there."

    As he spoke, Long Tianhao touched Lin Mengya¡¯s burning forehead with his big palm.

    For some unknown reason, he was determined in his heart to take care of this Chapter 143 Following Closely

    Lin Mengya had fallen into unconsciousness for five days in a row since that day she vomited blood and fainted on the cliff.

    Lin Mengya had been through these five days in a daze.

    She could neither ingest any water nor medicine.

    Because she got wet in the rain and caught a cold, she started to run a temperature that night.

    All the people from the Liuxin Courtyard had been covered by a miserable storm.

    "It¡¯s been five days now and our master would not take any medicine. The physician said if her fever didn¡¯t subside, she would¡ª"

    Baizhi choked back tears and once again attempted to feed the medicine to Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya had tightly pursed her stubborn lips, refusing to open her mouth.

    The brown medicine flowed down from the corner of her mouth along her fair chin.

    Five days and five nights had passed with Lin Mengya having not drunk or eaten anything. Her initially rounded face had gotten thinner.

    Dark circles could be seen around her eyes. The life in the initially beautifuldy was slipping out of her little by little, like the withering petals of flowers outside the window as autumn arrived.

    "Doctor, how is her condition?"

    Long Tianhao was wearing a severe expression with furrowed eyebrows, but there was something else in his usually cold eyes.

    Somehow, panic and deep anxiety had crept into those eyes.

    "The princess¡¯s heart has been defeated by extreme anger. She has lost much of her vitality after throwing up the mouthful of blood. Although it seemed like the medication could help cure her, she was unable to ingest any of it at this moment, so now she has... be..."

    The imperial physician wiped away the beads of cold sweat on her forehead, as he realized that this was the first time in his life he hade across such condition as Princess Yu¡¯s condition.

    What was more frightening to him was Prince Yu¡¯s fury.

    It had long been rumored that the usually callous Prince Yu loved Princess Yu dearly.

    Now it seemed that the rumor was indeed true.

    However, this princess¡ª

    Stealing a nce at the haggard princess, the physician feared that she would not make it if she continued on in this state.

    "Stop trying to show off how good you are, rather, spending your time thinking about how you could save this girl," said a cold voice.

    The poor imperial physician shuddered at the sight of the white figure who spoke.

    He wondered why the people he met in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion were increasingly difficult to please.

    "Aren¡¯t you the imperial physician? If you fail to heal this girl, I¡¯ll chop you up into minced meat and feed you to the dogs."

    Although the man by the name of Qinghu had the appearance of a gentleman, his pair of eyes was the coldest the physician had ever seen.

    Hisnky figure gave an imposing presence.

    Just by one look, he was able to tell that Qinghu was a character not to be trifled with.

    "Will the two of you please think of a way to save Elder Sister? If not, I¡¯m going to bring her away."

    At this instant, a youngd in green walked in.

    Thed looked to be in his teens, but he was dressed elegantly and gave an air of arrogance. He was in no way less formidable than the first two men.

    "Alright, stop arguing! Do you think Master will be awakened by your arguing?"

    The three of them kept arguing until Baishao spoke up to stop them.

    Since the day they carried her mistress back, the three men had been arguing non-stop.

    Although she understood that they were worried about her, she could not help but be anxious, seeing that her mistress¡¯s condition was getting worse day by day.

    "Doctor, would there be a chance for my mistress as long as she drinks the medicine?"

    Baizhi asked anxiously as if an idea hade to her mind.

    The imperial physician, who seemed to have found a chance to salvage his life, nodded immediately.

    If his aging bones were to be subjected to more torment, they would fall apart.

    "Why don¡¯t I feed the medicine to my mistress through my mouth? At least she would be able to take in some of it!"

    However, the imperial physician immediately rejected Baizhi¡¯s idea.

    "This is not feasible. I don¡¯t know why there are still remnants of the poison in her body. The medicine I prescribed for her also contains counter poison meant for neutralizing the poison in her body. If you were to ingest some of it, you¡¯ll be poisoned."

    The physician¡¯s words did not deter Baizhi.

    She could not stand around and do nothing when she saw that her mistress was dying.

    "I¡¯m not the least afraid, even if it meant that I have to sacrifice my life. I only want to save my mistress."

    Baizhi had made up her mind to exchange her life for the life of Lin Mengya.

    "No way! What if Mistress wakes up and you copse? Wouldn¡¯t she be heartbroken? Have you forgotten the reason why she had ended up in this state in the first ce?"

    In the greater scheme of things, Baiji had apparently taken into consideration more factors than Baizhi did.

    Lin Mengya was a person who esteemedradeship, otherwise, she would not have suffered an impact on her heart due to Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going to be a bystander who does nothing but watches as our mistress dies."

    Baizhi was prepared to give up everything. To her, Lin Mengya was her everything.

    Just when the situation hade to a deadlock, a shadowy figure came into their midst.

    "I¡¯ll do it."

    Without any hesitation, Long Tianhao poured the bowl of medicine into his mouth and kept it in there.

    Supporting Lin Mengya with his arm, he gradually fed the bitter medicine in his mouth little by little through Lin Mengya¡¯s pink lips, which were losing their colors.

    "Your Highness!"

    At the sight, Lin Kui¡¯s and Steward Deng¡¯s faces drained of their colors. The prince was like a god to them.

    However, Long Tianhao lifted his hand to wave those who tried to dash towards him away.

    "This... Don¡¯t be rmed. This medicine would only harm the female body because of its cooling nature."

    The gray-haired physician said in an unhurried tone as he wiped away the cold sweat on his own forehead.

    In that instant, all the eyes in the room turned to him.

    Not only were these young people too impulsive, but they also did not know how to show respect to the elders.

    "Would the medicine harm the prince since he drank it?"

    Steward Deng was worried that Long Tianhao¡¯s life would be endangered.

    "Don¡¯t worry. When ingested by a male person, the medicine would at most cause some difort in his stomach and intestine. As long as he drinks lots of warm water, he¡¯ll be alright."

    As the old imperial physician exined, he gave people the impression of a wise old saint.

    However, the people from young to old, who were in the room, all thought the gray-haired physician was an old man who did not even know how to respect himself.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the room, Long Tianhao had fed the medicine to Lin Mengya mouthful by mouthful.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes remained shut. Because of her high fever, even a simple act of swallowing became extremely tedious for her.

    Lin Mengya, who used to be slim, seemed to have be feather-light.

    For some unknown reason, a subtle sense of fear came upon Long Tianhao.

    He had not had any feeling of fear even when he was on a battleground facing thousands of enemy soldiers and horses.

    Why was he feeling the panic when he looked at thisdy lying on the bed, with the possibility of not being able to get up again?

    "Mistress, you have to swallow the medicine down. Be good and obedient. You have to swallow it."

    By now, the four maidservants were almost drowned in tears.

    Even Baisu, who had only been with Lin Mengya for the shortest time, was hiding in a corner and weeping secretly.

    Lin Mengya had been very kind to them so much so that they had subconsciously begun treating Lin Mengya as their sister.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s condition was abysmal as they could see the brown-colored medicine flowed down her pale neck into the nket.

    The medicine had even made arge patch of stain on Long Tianhao. However, Lin Mengya¡¯s jaws were clenched so tightly that no medicine could go into her mouth.

    Yue Qi, whose eyes were tearing up, gritted her teeth and dashed up to Lin Mengya.

    She clenched her fists tightly. The grief in her heart wasparable to that of the rest.

    Before her sister¡¯s body even cooled, Elder Sister Lin was dying too.

    The once carefree little girl was forced to grow up overnight the moment her elder sister threw herself over the cliff.

    "Elder Sister Lin! Have you forgotten how my sister died? Now that she¡¯s gone, are you going to follow her? Who then will avenge for her? Can you hear me, Elder Sister? You¡¯ll only be able to avenge my sister if you live!"

    Yue Qi shook Lin Mengya¡¯s body violently as big drops of tears flowed down her cheeks.

    "You¡¯re going to kill her!"

    Lin Zhongyu dashed up to Yue Qi and pulled her away. His eyes were bloodshot by now.

    Lin Zhongyu thought that if Lin Mengya was going to remain in this state, he would bring her away at all cost.

    "Can Elder Sister Lin survive in this state?" Yue Qi, whose eyes were bloodshot too, roared at Lin Zhongyu.

    "Wake up, Elder Sister Lin! Wake up! Are you going to let those evil, shameless people go scot-free?"

    In the room, Yue Qi was still screaming her head off, when it seemed that her scream was beginning to have an effect.

    Long Tianhao was certain that Lin Mengya had ingested some of the medicine he fed into her mouth.

    "It appears effective! She can hear it, she can feel it!"

    Qinghu, who was standing by the bed and had not taken his eyes off Lin Mengya, suddenly eximed.

    Long Tianhao indicated for everyone to quieten down and began feeding Lin Mengya more of the medicine.

    In that instant, absolute silence ensued in the bedroom.

    The only thing audible was people¡¯s swallowing. No one even dared take deep breaths. They were afraid that they would miss picking up signs of Lin Mengya¡¯s turning point to get better.

    "Quick, go fetch some porridge!"

    Qinghu repeated the instruction a few times with great excitement.

    "Okay, I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going."

    The drastic swing of mood from extreme sadness to tion caused Baiji to lose her usuallyposed mannerism.

    She dashed into the little kitchen in Liuxin Courtyard. Long Tianhao had fed Lin Mengya three bowls of the medicine in total before he finally gave up, to make sure an effective amount of it went into her system.

    Long Tianhao carefullyid Lin Mengya on the bed. Totally disregarding the bitter taste in his mouth left behind by the medicine, he took over the bowl of porridge from Baizhi and started feeding it to Lin Mengya.

    Eventually, he managed to get half of bowl of the porridge into Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth little by little.

    Seeing the color that had returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s pale countenance, Long Tianhao¡¯s heart, which had been hanging, finally felt reassured.

    After this, it would be up to Lin Mengya¡¯s body to bring down the fever. Once her temperature came down, she would be considered to have ovee a hurdle.

    "Your Highness, the Art Courtyard had sent for you three times. I¡¯m afraid you really have to make a trip there right away."

    Steward Deng said with his head bowed as he hastened Long Tianhao, somewhat reluctantly.

    Five days earlier, Princess Ming Yue had returned with Prince Yu. For some unknown reason, she had quickly won Concubine De¡¯s favor.

    In addition to the fact that Princess had vomited blood, Prince Yu had been guarding by her side all this time.

    As a result, the people at the Art Courtyard were rather upset with Lin Mengya.

    "I get it, I¡¯ll be right there."

    As he spoke, Long Tianhao touched Lin Mengya¡¯s burning forehead with his big palm.

    For some unknown reason, he was determined in his heart to take care of this woman.

    Perhaps Yue Qi¡¯s words had an effect on him.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya was not one to let go of vengeance.

 Chapter 144 The Fire that Broke Out in the Courtyard

    "Report to me immediately if there¡¯s any change to the princess¡¯s condition."

    Standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s bed, Long Tianhao instructed Baiji before he left.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Baiji bowed respectfully. She was finally back to her poised and mature self.

    Long Tianhao looked deeply at the woman on the bed, and then left the room reluctantly.

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s room was heavily filled with the smell of the medicine, Long Tianhao found it to be a room full of warmth and sweetness.

    Once outside, he realized that the sun was setting, and he was greeted with the cool evening breeze, but even the fresh breeze could not take away the anxiety in his heart.

    "Have you managed to find out the truth, Lin Kui?"

    After Ming Yue followed him back to his mansion, she was being put in a secluded courtyard.

    Long Tianhao was clearly aware of Concubine De¡¯s good intentions; however, Ming Yue was not someone he would fancy.

    He had to admit that Ming Yue was exceptionally beautiful.

    She might even be more kind and understanding than Lin Mengya.

    Nevertheless, for some reason, there was a feeling of an aversion towards her the first time he set eyes on her.

    There was something about Ming Yue that reminded him of his Emperor father¡¯s concubines in the pce.

    Having grown up in the pce, he had seen much strife, hypocrisy, and deception, as well as people getting someone else to do their dirty work, and gotten used to all of these.

    Lin Mengya was the only one who was real and sincere to him.

    She had firste to him as a mystery.

    However, she never cowered. She was forthright even when she was scheming something.

    She was vicious, but only to those who provoked her.

    She had treated everyone with sincerity and always put on a brilliant smile for other people.

    In her absence, the entire mansion turned into a lonely, eerie ce.

    "After a careful investigation, it was found that Concubine De was indeed the one who secretly sent men to negotiate with King Ming. Also, this seemed to have something to do with Baili Wuchen."

    Lin Kui and Baili Wuchen were considered close friends.

    However, Lin Kui would not hold back anything from the prince.

    "This had something to do with Wuchen? How so?"

    As Long Tianhao went back to his room first to change into a new outfit, his brows were knitted into a frown.

    "ording to Concubine De¡¯s maid, Jinyue, it seems like Baili Wuchen had first gone to the Art Courtyard to persuade Concubine De before she finally sent men to negotiate with King Ming."

    Jinyue was a sharp and thorough person. For some unknown reason, Concubine De refused to heed Jinyue¡¯s advice.

    Jinyue, who did not wish for the mother and son to be estranged from each other, continued being their messenger.

    "How dare this Baili Wuchen, he must have forgotten his ce."

    Baili Wuchen was a scheming man, although his loyalty was unquestionable.

    However, something seemed to have driven him to make many decisions on Long Tianhao¡¯s behalf.

    Apart from this matter, Long Tianhao had nothing against him.

    Nevertheless, Baili Wuchen had really provoked Long Tianhao to anger.

    There had not been the sound ofughter in the Art Courtyard for a long time.

    The presence of Ming Yue had brought muchfort to Concubine De¡¯s lonely heart. Moreover, in contrast to Lin Mengya¡¯s forthrightness, Ming Yue always used every means to fawn on the concubine.

    She had turned herself into someone whom Concubine Depletely approved of. Her image of being a virtuous woman quickly won the heart of the concubine.

    However, with each gain came a loss.

    If she portrayed herself as someone so docile, Concubine De would definitely not think that she was suitable to be the Prince¡¯s first wife.

    Regardless of whether it was in the western vassal state or Dajin, only a spouse who was a great help to the husband and was able to manage the family¡¯s fortune could be the principal wife.

    Ming Yue was secretly hoping that Lin Mengya would never get up from the bed because of her illness, or even die of the illness.

    In that case, she would certainly be the official Princess Yu one day.

    "Not only is Princess Ming Yue beautiful, but you also have a lovable character. Concubine De hasn¡¯t been so happy in a long time."

    Jinyue was serving some snacks which she had prepared personally when a look of disappointment shed across her eyes.

    Princess Ming Yue was indeed a beautifuldy; however, she was trying too hard to please Concubine De that she hadpromised the poise of being a nobledy.

    "It¡¯s Ming Yue¡¯s pleasure. Back at home, my mother always says that the debutante of Dajin was none other than Your Highness, Concubine De. Having the honor to meet you today, you truly deserve such a reputation. It would be a great honor if I could be one-tenth like you."

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s voice was as sweet as honey. The antics she employed certainly managed to please everyone.

    From the gentle smile on Concubine De¡¯s face, the ttery Princess Ming Yue used on Concubine De was apparently very effective.

    "Your sweet mouth isparable to that of Ya¡¯er. Oh yes, how is Ya¡¯er¡¯s condition now, Jinyue?"

    Concubine De was not fully aware of the cause and effect of Lin Mengya¡¯s illness.

    The reason given to the people outside was that Lin Mengya had gotten wet in the rain and therefore subsequently caught a cold.

    Concubine De thought that Lin Mengya must have poor health, otherwise how else did this cold be life-threatening? She also worried that Lin Mengya would be too weak and in-turn affect her grandchildren¡¯s health if Lin Mengya had to nurse her grandchildren.

    Inparison, she thought Ming Yue from the western vassal state appeared to be much more robust.

    Perhaps, she had done the right thing but choosing Ming Yue to be the vice Princess.

    "Ya¡¯er is almost fully recovered. Thank you for your concern, Mother."

    Just when Jinyue was at a loss for an answer for the concubine, Long Tianhao¡¯s voices sounded from behind her.

    She turned around to see Long Tianhao, who was dressed in dark yellow, strode into the room.

    "My greetings of peace to Mother."

    Despite Long Tianhao had changed his clothes, the smell of medicine which was in his hair began diffusing into the air in the room.

    Concubine De frowned and said in an anxious tone, "As your mother, I understand how you dote on your princess. However, when the princess falls ill, her maidservants, as well as the physician, could tend to her. Why did you have to butt in? What if you catch a cold too? By then, the entire mansion would be in a mess."

    .

    It was not because Concubine did not dote on Lin Mengya, but rather, she loved her son even more.

    Although she was secretly pleased andforted when she saw how concerned Long Tianhao was about Lin Mengya, she could not help feeling a little worried.

    Her son would one day be a great man.

    It did not look right for him to be overly concerned and protective over ady.

    If the Emperor had not been especially doting on her and her son in the past, the Queen might well not be picking on them now.

    "I understand. Ya¡¯er should be fine, please rest assured, Mother, and thank you for your concern."

    When he was done speaking, Long Tianhao merely looked down.

    Despite the fact that Ming Yue was wearing a tortoiseshell headgear on her elegantly arranged hair in the shape of an ingot and was dressed in a skirt decorated with pieces of colored ss, looking absolutely stunning, Long Tianhao did not even take one look at her.

    In Long Tianhao¡¯s heart, she was in no way more important in his heart than the messy-haired, dirty-faced Lin Mengya, who was lying on the bed at this moment.

    "Your Highness the prince, these medicinal herbs was obtained from my father. They make up the secret recipe for the medicine the people of the western vassal state use to effectively treat cold. Please try them."

    Ming Yue took over a box the size of the palm from her maidservant.

    The box was in and unrefined, which was typical of the style in the western vassal state.

    "There¡¯s no need of that. Our imperial physician is very skilled and Ya¡¯er is fine now."

    He had outrightly rejected Ming Yue¡¯s kindness. Long Tianhao had the feeling that the entire family of King Ming did not have good intentions for Lin Mengya.

    "Yu¡¯er! The princess is doing this out of goodwill, why did you keep her at arms length?"

    Concubine De scolded, displeased. However, she knew very well that Yu¡¯er had a stubborn character.

    She realized that she had pushed Yu¡¯er too hard for what she had done and he was beginning to find Princess Ming Yue repulsive.

    She thought it would not do any harm to give the two some time and space to be alone and that Yu¡¯er would definitely discover how good Ming Yue was.

    The process was not important. What was important was a good andplete ending.

    "It¡¯s alright. After all, my second brother had indeed offended the princess before, and it was only natural that Prince Yu was concerned."

    At this moment, the expression on Princess Ming Yue¡¯s face was not one of being wronged, rather, it was a look of kind understanding.

    Concubine De was apparently very satisfied with the way Princess Ming Yu carried herself so well. It was just too bad that her son was too stubborn.

    "Even if there were some unhappiness in the past, Princess Ming Yue was not foreign to us. Will you ept her gift quickly, Yu¡¯er?"

    Concubine De¡¯s pushiness displeased Long Tianhao.

    In the past, he had never been so angry even if he was forced to go to Lin Mengya.

    He felt that his mother had changed.

    "Mother, I¡¯ve other things to attend to, please excuse me."

    It was pointless to continue in this conversation, so Long Tianhao got up to leave.

    Leaving Concubine De and Princess Ming Yue behind, Long Tianhao exited the Art Courtyard feeling a little angry.

    With disappointment in her eyes, Concubine De was at a loss of how to keep her son here.

    As he gradually grew up, Concubine De felt that they were growing apart at the same time.

    Why was Long Tianhao so upset?

    Did she not mean good for Long Tianhao?

    "Your Highness, Ming Yue is really so envious of Princess Yu. Prince Yu and Princess Yu love and respect each other so much. This is really hard toe by, even in the western vassal state."

    Ming Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with real envy.

    On the other hand, Concubine De was even more displeased.

    She never expected her son¡¯s rtionship with Lin Mengya to be so deeprooted.

    Perhaps Baili Wuchen was right about Lin Mengya bing the greatest stumbling block to Long Tianhao attaining sess in the future.

    Then again, Concubine De thought that Lin Mengya was intelligent and attentive and that Yu¡¯er was probably just temporarily weighed down by her serious illness this time.

    "Indeed, one wouldn¡¯t have lived life in vain if she has a husband who loves her so deeply."

    Ming Yue yed along helplessly as she had initially meant to incite disharmony between Concubine De and Lin Mengya.

    However, she could see now that Concubine De was very satisfied with Lin Mengya as her daughter-inw.

    While still wearing a smile on her face, Ming Yue¡¯s mind had moved on to other things.

    In the Liuxin Courtyard, the four maidservants, as well as Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, had not had much sleep in the past few days.

    When they were sleepy, they simply settled in the room for a snooze.

    When they were hungry, they ate whatever there was.

    As a result, all of them had lost some weight.

    This was especially so for the two young girls, Yue Qi and Baizhi, whose eyes were badly swollen from all the crying.

    "She has taken the medicine and eaten some porridge. Now, take note to wipe her body. If the mattress gets wet, change to dry ones. Ventte the room for an hour around noontime, but keep the room tightly shut other times. Make sure to keep the medicine which I brought burning at all times for it to be effective."

    Age was catching up with the imperial physician, and he did not have the stamina of a young man.

    After giving the necessary instructions, he went back to his room which Steward Deng prepared for him to rest.

 Chapter 145 Yue Tings Funeral

    As the moon lowered itself on the other side of the mountains, it had be bright at the east of the horizon.

    Lin Mengya, still on the bed, had managed to take in two more doses of the medicine as well as some Ginseng soup.

    But a lot of the medicine and soap had also flowed onto the mattress in the process.

    Baishao and Baiji would change the bedsheet into dry ones every two hours.

    They also followed the doctor¡¯s instruction to wipe Lin Mengya¡¯s body, which had been moistened by perspiration.

    After much tossing and turning, all the people, except the unfeeling Snow and baby tiger, who were in a sound sleep, stayed close by Lin Mengya all night.

    "Mistress¡¯s fever seemed to have subsided!"

    Baizhi eximed as she touched Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead.

    Baiji and Baishao, who had rested their heads on the bed, perked up immediately and took turns touching Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead.

    They exchanged excited looks and cried out in joy.

    "Her fever has indeede down! She¡¯s no longer feverish!"

    The four maidservants embraced each other, weeping and crying. This was the first piece of good news after five days.

    Feeling a terrible headache, Lin Mengya was beginning to wake and her senses wereing back to her.

    The sky and the ground seemed to be rotating all around her.

    Why did opening her eyes felt like an impossible feat?

    Her entire body was aching badly as if she had been run over by a huge truck.

    She felt that her mind had sunk into a deep dark ce. Unaware of how much time had passed, Lin Mengya finally opened her eyes slightly as a little light flooded into them.

    "Water¡ª"

    Her voice was hoarse and soft, but to the people around her, it sounded heavenly.

    "She¡¯s awake, our Mistress has truly awoken. Let me get you some water."

    Baizhi, who was ovee by tears, dashed to the table to fetch some water for Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya seemed to have exhausted all her strength by simply opening her eyes.

    Baishao, Baiji, Baisu, Qinghu, and Lin Zhongyu came into sight.

    "All these people are here, except him, but why?"

    Lin Mengya could not even muster the energy to ask about Long Tianhao. With Baizhi¡¯s help, Lin Mengya managed to drink half of cup of warm water, after which she fell back to sleep.

    "Doctor, our mistress¡¯s fever has subsided and she has woken up once. Can you please check if she¡¯s alright now?"

    All who were in the Liuxin Courtyard were overjoyed at this moment.

    Lin Zhongyu had sent for the physician who was resting in the guest room. When the physician came, everyone turned their eyes to him and looked at him intently with anticipation. This made him blush a little, even though he was an experienced physician at that.

    After checking Lin Mengya¡¯s pulse, the old imperial physician fondled with his beard and said, "Although the princess¡¯s life is no longer endangered, her heart has been damaged to some extent. Given the strange poison that still remains in her body, she would need more time and quietness to recuperate so as to recoverpletely."

    .

    The words of the old imperial physician instantly livened up the atmosphere of the entire Liuxin Courtyard.

    She was going to live! Lin Mengya would not leave them behind!

    The atmosphere was like that of celebrating a new year. The clouds which had been looming over Liuxin Courtyard had instantly dissipated.

    "I knew you would make it,ss."

    Having lived his life, it was the first time ever in his life that Qinghu felt sincerely grateful to the heavens.

    Thank goodness that he would be able to live the three remaining years of his life guarding over Lin Mengya.

    As he lifted his head, he realized that the four maidservants who had not slept a wink had slumped onto the floor haphazardly beside Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and fallen into a deep sleep.

    Qinghu¡¯s mouth turned up at its corners into a cheeky smile.

    These girls were all Lin Mengya¡¯ precious darlings.

    Qinghu carried each of them back into their own room and carried the red-eyed Lin Zhongyu into his own courtyard.

    At this moment, peace and quiet returned to thergest room in the courtyard where Lin Mengya was lying. Qinghu was the only other person in the room.

    "This feels great. All other irritating people are gone by now, so we two could finally have our time alone in peace and quiet," mumbled Qinghu.

    He carefully dabbed and cleaned Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate face with a soft warm towel.

    "I know you can hear me,ss. I totally understand your grief over Yue Ting¡¯s tragic death, but you can¡¯t just allow yourself to copse because of that."

    Having been through purgatory on earth, he did not think the regr sufferings and miseries ofmon people were a big deal.

    Even Yue Ting¡¯s tragic death merely left a feeling of regret in him.

    However, the instant Lin Mengya vomited blood on the cliff, he had tasted for the first time, the feeling of deep grief which tore him apart.

    "Don¡¯t ever scare me like this again, do you get it,ss?"

    The usual frivolity in his voice was no longer there. What was left was the attentive and doting tone of voice.

    A teardrop slid down from the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s eye.

    Qinghu was pained to see that Lin Mengya had opened her eyes and they were welling up in tears.

    "Elder Sister Yue Ting¡ª"

    Qinghu folded Lin Mengya into his embrace. Holding this girl who was strong yet fragile in his arms, he beganforting her tenderly.

    "Be good and stop crying. I promise I will help you kill whoever you want dead, no matter who he is."

    Being a killer over the years, all these talks about bloodshed came out easily from his mouth.

    By now, Lin Mengya was sobbing inconsbly, holding tightly to thepel of Qinghu¡¯s coat.

    "Your tears scalded me,ss."

    "Serves you right."

    Qinghu grimaced in pain and let out a cry of agony at the same time. Instead of trying to push Lin Mengya away, he hugged her even tighter.

    In this manner, Lin Mengya cried for a long time until her emotions finally became steady and she calmed down.

    After that, she fell asleep again for the entire day. It was only until evening that Lin Mengya regained her energy, though she still looked miserable.

    What happened with the Yues was like a poisonous needle that had pierced into the hearts of everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    All of them were on their tiptoes not to talk about it lest they would sadden Lin Mengya.

    As Lin Mengya took in some of the porridge Baiji made, her appetite had apparently returned.

    She finished an entire bowl of it and soon, color returned to her pale face.

    Sitting on the bed, Lin Mengya swept across the room with her eyes as she asked quietly, "Has Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s body been found yet?"

    All the people in the room were dazed by Lin Mengya¡¯s question.

    No one dared respond to her question.

    "It¡¯s been found and sent back to the Yues."

    Qinghu, who was standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, replied tly, and all the people in the room turned to re at him fiercely.

    Lin Mengya had just woken up. What if she could not take the blow?

    "Baiji, prepare the sedan. Baizhi, let¡¯s get ready to make a trip back to the Lin¡¯s residence."

    All the people panicked when they heard that Lin Mengya, who had just woken up, was nning to take a trip out of the mansion.

    Baizhi was especially anxious as seen from the tears that burst out of her eyes, and she immediately knelt down in front of Lin Mengya.

    "Please, Miss! I beg you to take care of your health. If you insist, it would be very difficult for me to face up to Madam even if I were to die."

    Apart from Baizhi¡¯s wailing, all the people in the room were looking at Lin Mengya pleadingly.

    Lin Mengya frowned and shook her head.

    "No, I won¡¯t allow Elder Sister Yue Ting to die in shame, bringing with her a tainted reputation into her grave."

    ording to the practices, if a daughter who had not been married died, she was not allowed to be buried in the ancestral tomb.

    This was especially so for girls like Elder Sister Yue Ting, whom people thought was unchaste.

    If Su Meiyun could drive Elder Yue Ting to her death, she would almost certainly conduct Elder Yue Ting¡¯s funeral in a haphazard manner.

    Perhaps Yue Ting would not have sought death if she had not loved Lin Mengya¡¯s brother dearly.

    Or if Elder Sister Yue Ting had not had a close rtionship with Lin Mengya, the perpetrators might not haveid a finger on the poor girl.

    Regardless, this was what the Lin family owed to Elder Sister Yue Ting.

    "Master, but your health now is¡ª"

    Baiji, out of her concern, tried to dissuade Lin Mengya, but Qinghu had already bent down to help Lin Mengya put on her shoes.

    "Let me bring you there."

    Qinghu smiled, showing his teeth, and then carried Lin Mengya up onto his arms with ease.

    He could totally empathize with Lin Mengya. If they prohibited her from making the trip, it would make her feel worse than dying.

    "We¡¯lle along too!"

    The four maidservants trailed behind Qinghu.

    Since they failed to dissuade Lin Mengya, they made sure to follow her everywhere she went, so they could watch and guard her every single moment.

    The moment they stepped out of the room, Lin Mengya gently pushed away Qinghu¡¯s hand.

    Baisu and Baishao quickly came up to her to support her.

    Ling Mengya gritted her teeth and lifted her head high.

    Although she stumbled on every step and every step she took made her dizzy, she trudged on.

    All the servants whom they bumped into along the way stopped to greet Lin Mengya and paid their respects.

    She tried her best to look as if everything was back to normal. She wanted to let the people know that Lin Mengya had not copsed!

    Relying on her own strength, Lin Mengya eventually walked out of the mansion.

    A splendidly decorated horse carriage had been waiting right outside the gates for a while now.

    "Let me help you up the carriage, Elder Sister."

    Lin Zhongyu had positioned himself on the horse carriage and reached down to Lin Mengya, who was being supported by the two maidservants, and heaved her up.

    What a pair of soft and smooth hands! At the touch, tears instinctively welled up in Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes.

    How did his strong and beautiful elder sister end up in this state today?

    "I¡¯m alright, Xiaoyu. Don¡¯t cry."

    As they settled in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya leaned on Xiaoyu and lifted her hand to gently wipe away his tears.

    "It¡¯s all because I¡¯m so useless, Elder Sister. I had failed to protect you."

    If he had amassed much more power earlier, he would be able to protect all the people and the things that his elder sister treasure, then she would still be wearing a brilliant smile at this moment, as opposed to her state of weakness now.

    "You¡¯re being silly. Everyone would have to grow and mature after going through challenges and blows. Moreover, I should be better after some days of recuperation. Come on, don¡¯t give people the impression that I¡¯ve contracted some incurable disease."

    Lin Zhongyu nodded determinedly.

    In a while, he would instruct those people to bring him the best medicine in the world to treat his elder sister.

    He would make sure that his elder sister would be well-nourished!

    After the four maidservants also boarded the horse carriage, Qinghu actually dismissed the coachman and took over as coachman personally to drive the carriage for Lin Mengya.

    Beside them were sixteen tough and stocky men brought along by Lin Kui, to escort Lin Mingya.

    Following their horse carriage were two others which were filled with rare and precious gifts.

    Lin Zhongyu was the one who had prepared the gifts, which were very valuable. He had meant it to enhance Lin Mengya¡¯s magnificence.

 Chapter 146 The Lin Family

    The procession of horse carriages started from the prince¡¯s mansion in the town center all the way to west of the capital city, where the Lin¡¯s old mansion was.

    Although Lin Muzhi was the head of the Lin Family, the Lins were a prosperous andrge extended n with many family branches.

    Under usual circumstances, the three elders in the family would be the ones making decisions on matters regarding the family¡¯s honor.

    Fortunately, Lin Muzhi was a gentle and magnanimous man and Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was a meek and virtuousdy.

    For this reason, the three family elders were especially caring towards Lin Mengya.

    Although of course, this was only true before Shangguan Qing married into the family.

    At this moment, the leaders of the various branches were gathered in the ancestral hall.

    Currently, the head seats were taken by the three aged elders of the family.

    On normal days, these three elders of the Lin Family would be keeping themselves healthy and living a blissful life in their old age in their homes. However, today they had all gathered here.

    It was all because the imbecile Lin Mengya was now Princess Yu.

    "She¡¯s here, she¡¯s arrived. Princess Yu has arrived, the three elders of the family!"

    When Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage turned into the west street, a clever boy servant came in to report her arrival.

    "Don¡¯t panic, you look absurd. Come on and follow me to wee the princess."

    Based on the seniority in the family, Lin Mengya should address the elders as grandfathers.

    However, they were only fourth-grade officials in the court. They were much inferior to Lin Mengya in terms of their status.

    Everyone in the household followed behind the three elders as they went out of the household to wee Lin Mengya, who was now Princess Yu.

    "Your servant, Lin Lei wee Princess Yu."

    The most elderly elder, Lin Lei, used to serve in the Ministry of War in Imperial China. He was an upright and inspoken man. In fact, he was Lin Muzhi¡¯s first uncle.

    In addition, he was the most senior and oldest elder in the family. He was representative of the Lins outside.

    "Please rise. There is no need to stand on ceremony. We are after all one family."

    The frail-sounding voice echoed from within the horse carriage, following which a snow-white hand parted the navy blue curtain of the carriage entrance.

    Next, four prettysses emerged from within the horse carriage two by two.

    Following that, a pair of bright red embroidered shoes decorated with southern sea pearls appeared below the curtain of the carriage.

    "It¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other, the three respected elders. How have you been?"

    Soon, ady in magnificent dress stepped out of the horse carriage.

    With an oval face and delicate features, thedy, though a little too pale, was very elegant indeed.

    With the help of her maidservants, Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage.

    "All things are well. We are grateful for your concern. This way, please."

    Lin Lei stepped aside for Lin Mengya and her escorts to pass and entered the mansion. The old mansion of the Lins did not have many visitors on normal days.

    However, it had always been kept clean. For this reason, the old mansion looked simple but elegant.

    The procession of people walked through the garden and finally entered the ancestral hall at its heart.

    Since there were no outsiders, Lin Mengya paid her respects to the elders as a person in the younger generation would normally do.

    "Your granddaughter, Lin Mengya greets and pays respect to the ancestors as well as the three grandfathers."

    Carefully and adhering strictly to the traditional practices, Lin Mengya bowed down respectfully to the ancestors and the three elders, who gave her an approving look.

    Not only did she take into consideration the greater interest of the family, but she also did not forget her roots. Although she was now a princess, she did not neglect her family¡¯s rules and practices.

    "Apparently, Muzhi has raised his daughter well."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants had helped her get ready by tidying her hair and apparels.

    Qinghu could not bear to see Lin Mengya looking so frail, so he had somehow gotten his hands on a Ginseng pill.

    Lin Mengya, who quickly ingested the pill, which helped stop her hands and legs from shaking due to theck of strength.

    "Beloved grandfathers, please forgive Mengya for noting to the ancestral hall to pay my respects. There were too many things to handle in the prince¡¯s mansion and Ya¡¯er, being new to the matters in the prince¡¯s mansion, has lost my head out of fear many a time. I¡¯m ready for any punishment you met out for Ya¡¯er."

    Lin Mengya was kneeling on a soft cushion on the floor, which was a much less strenuous position than standing upright.

    However, to the three elders, she was showing an example of being respectful.

    "Oh kid, we may be old, but we can totally empathize with what you¡¯re going through. Please rise, lest the cold from the ground gets to you."

    Lin Lei, who was sitting at the center, was obviously very happy with how well-mannered she was.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya shook her head and with a determined voice, said, "Ya¡¯er had specially made this trip to ask a favor from the three grandfathers."

    .

    The three elders exchanged looks. They wondered how Lin Mengya, being a princess now, would still need any favors from the three old grandfathers.

    "Please tell us your request. Although we are definitely limited in our power, we will try our best to help as much as we can."

    Their answer was not a direct one, but Lin Mengya had expected it and was not surprised.

    "It is my hope that Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s memorial tablet will be ced inside the ancestral hall. I wish for her body to be buried in the Lins¡¯ ancestral tomb as the family¡¯s daughter-inw."

    "What?!"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words fell on them like a bomb.

    The death of Yue Ting had been much talked about topic in the capital city.

    Some people said that she was a woman who died fighting for her honor, instead of continuing living in shame.

    Yet there were others who said that she had been abandoned by the Yues after she brought shame to herself and her family.

    Thements which went around consisted of both positive and negative ones.

    Regardless, the Lins, whom she was betrothed to, were the first to the take the impact of these rumors.

    Instantly, the faces of the three grandfathers turned ashen.

    Despite the fact that Lin Mengya was Princess Yu, her request had put them in a tight spot.

    Lin Lei let out a groan and said with a firm tone, "Fool! Yue Ting¡¯s reputation was utterly ruined. She had be the mockery of the entire city. Are you saying you want the Lin family to shoulder such shame? Mengya, we will let this go because you are Muzhi¡¯s daughter.

    "However, you must never mention this ridiculous request again!"

    His severe words and attitude spoke for all the people in the Lin Family.

    Lin Mengya had expected this to happen, so she kowtowed and continued with caution, "I understand Grandfather¡¯s concern. I know this request is too much to ask, but Grandfather, weren¡¯t the two families the ones who brought Yue Ting and Elder Brother together at first?"

    Back then, her brother had merely treated Elder Sister Yue Ting like a younger sister.

    For the benefit of the two families, they had forced them into this engagement against Elder Brother¡¯s will.

    Although, Yue Ting eventually touched the heart of her elder brother heart with her gentle and meek spirit.

    At first, the elders had forced her father to many Shangguan Qing for the family¡¯s interest, then,ter on, her elder brother was forced to be engaged to Yue Ting in the same manner.

    The situation had be a thorn in the hearts of the pair of father and son.

    "That was the situation in the beginning, but things had changed now. If Yue Ting was not shamed, we would still consider your request. However, given what had happened, there¡¯s no way we can agree to it!"

    Apparently, the majority of the family members were agreeable with what Lin Lei said.

    At the response of Lin Lei, Lin Mengya did not resort to begging. On the contrary, she stood up with the help of her maidservants at that moment.

    "The Lin Family? Pfft, this must be a joke."

    Lin Mengya pulled a straight face while putting behind that soft and delicate facade. Immediately, she stood there looking cold and cheerless, and she did not look any less formidable than the three elders of the family.

    "Back then, you forced my father to marry Shangguan Qing, whilepletely disregarding how I, as a little girl, was badly abused by Shangguan Qing. Grandfather, do you still remember how I pleaded with you after my mother passed away?"

    At the mention of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother, the expression on the faces of the three elders changed instantly.

    The second eldest grandfather, Lin Xiong, waved his hand and said, "Alright, the rest of you, please excuse yourselves for now."

    The other family members who were hoping to hear more had no other choice but to leave at this moment.

    Lin Lei waited for everyone, except Lin Mengya, her escorts, the three elders and their confidantes, to exit from the ancestral before he started speaking again.

    "We naturally felt indebted towards your mother with regards to herst wishes, but that and what you are discussing now were two separate matters. This is not the time to reopen old wounds."

    Lin Mengya stood up from where she was sitting and sneered at the three elders.

    "After my mother passed away, I found an ount record book in her room. Although I did not understand what the numbers in it meant at that time, I did not forget the numbers recorded in it. Now I understood the meaning of it all."

    The three elders began feeling uneasy at the mention of the book of ounts.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was an intelligent woman, who looked ignorant on the outside.

    At that time, the finances of the entire Lin Family were in her control.

    She had a thorough knowledge of all the ounts of the family¡¯s properties and businesses belonging to the three main branches of the family.

    "The fabric shop on the west street, 28th of the twelfth lunar month, someone withdrew 300 pieces of silver from thepany ount to use it on house renovation. The rice shop at Daliang Street, 30th of the fifth lunar month, someone withdrew 500 pieces of silver to¡ª"

    "Stop, these were ancient ounts. Even if you were to turn over the old ounts, there would be no evidence for an investigation!"

    Lin Xiong tried to stop her in haste and his expression was no longer as cool andposed as before.

    "You¡¯re right, these old ounts can¡¯t really prove anything. In the same token, who can be without any faults in this life? Having one¡¯s reputation ruined due to loss of chastity isn¡¯t something one would wish to suffer, right?"

    The expressions of the three elders¡¯ faces were unpredictable in response to Lin Mengya¡¯s threat.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya remained adamant. She seemed to be prepared for the worst.

    As the three elders tried to maintain theirposure, eventually, Lin Lei was the one who spoke up.

    "Mengya, you are after all a daughter of the Lins. If a scandal detrimental to our family starts to go around, it is not going to help you. Shall we try to think of a win-win solution?"

    Ultimately, they were afraid of Lin Mengya¡¯s threat and started to back down. At the same time, Lin Mengya pulled back her severe expression.

    She knew better not to push them too hard.

    "Alright, Mengya didn¡¯t mean to offend the three of you, grandfathers, so please forgive my rudeness just now."

    Lin Mengya had backed off and the three elders were no longer disying an attitude of being unable to take any questioning.

    Being opened to discussion, the three elders finally agreed to let Yue Ting be buried on a piece ofnd near the Lin¡¯s mansion.

    It was also agreed that Yue Ting¡¯s memorial tablet could be ced in the ancestral hall, but had to be covered with a red cloth always, and the Lins of future generation need not pray to her.

    As for Yue Ting¡¯s status in the family, Lin Mengya had insisted that she be considered Lin Nansheng¡¯s wife, and so it was done.

    However, no one should know about this.

    Lin Mengya had exhausted all her strength while negotiating with the three elders.

    She had resorted to the threatening earlier on only as a means of achieving her goal. In addition, Lin Mengya eventually also used the precious gifts she brought to silence the elders.

 Chapter 147 Sending Her on Her Last Journey

    "Mistress, are you alright?"

    Baizhi had wanted to hold on Lin Mengya to support her, but was being gently pushed away.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and straightened her back as she stood up. She did not want anyone to realize that she was weak and strengthless.

    After her intense negotiation with the elders, Lin Mengya felt her legs were almost going to give way. However, she trudged on and finally walked out of the ancestral hall.

    "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go pay a visit to the Yues now."

    Although they had settled the matter with the Lins, the real challenge had yet toe.

    "Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,ss. If it¡¯s too much for you, I can bring men with me to steal Yue Ting¡¯s body, so don¡¯t push yourself too hard."

    Despite the boost of energy from the ginseng pill, her lips were drained of their colors by now.

    However, she still shook her head, turning down Qinghu¡¯s good intentions.

    "In the past, it¡¯s always Elder Sister Yue Ting who sacrificed herself to benefit my elder brother and me. Now that she had passed on, I¡¯ll make sure that she is the rightful daughter-inw of the Lin Family."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded bright and powerful.

    Not only was Yue Ting her elder brother¡¯s fiancee, to her, Yue Ting was also her first true friend.

    During the short period in her life as she was an imbecile, Elder Sister Yue Ting was the only person who treated her with motherly and sisterly warmth and love.

    Today, however, this virtuous and gentle woman had withered after going through a terrible storm.

    Given that she was still unable to take revenge for her now, she was determined to give Elder Sister Yue Ting thest bit of glory.

    Once Lin Mengya was back in the horse carriage, she leaned on a soft cushion and closed her eyes.

    Lin Zhongyu and her maidservants continued to be anxious over her. Lin Mengya knew very well that her feeble arms and legs were in need of more rest.

    The horse carriage proceeded steadily on its journey to the Yue¡¯s mansion, during which, thankfully, Lin Mengya could take a rest.

    A cloud of misery was looming over the entire Yue Family.

    Before they arrived at the gates of the Yues, Lin Mengya opened her eyes.

    "How about let me go on your behalf, Elder Sister?"

    Lin Zhongyu volunteered his help as he could not bear to see Lin Mengya being so exhausted from all the rushing around.

    However, Lin Mengya shook her head, turning down his offer.

    Su Meiyun would definitely try to stop what she was about to do, she had to carry out this task personally.

    The Yue¡¯s Mansion had lost its formal glory.

    The two whitenterns hanging at the front door reflected the grievous atmosphere within.

    Lin Mengya let out a sigh once again, and then instructed men to knock on the door.

    "Has Elder Sister Line? How is she?"

    Yue Qi, who had returned to her house, had some men to open the door as she came up to them with bloodshot eyes.

    She ran up to Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage as soon as she could and looked at the curtain to the horse carriage entrance with anticipation and anxiety.

    "I¡¯m fine now. How are things in the Yue¡¯s Mansion?"

    At the hearing of Lin Mengya¡¯s voice, Yue Qi started to weep again, as if she had finally found someone to rely on. In between her sobs, she began to tell Lin Mengya what had happened in the house.

    "Elder Sister Lin, you¡¯re finally here. My parents were engaged in a non-stop argument all day long. I¡¯m at my wits end as to how to stop them."

    After learning about Yue Ting¡¯s death, Lord Yue plunged into deep sorrow and pain.

    Mrs. Yue, however, refused to conduct the funeral for Yue Ting for the reason that Yue Ting brought shame to the family.

    As a result, Yue Ting¡¯s body had been ced in the house for five days, but still, no decision had been made regarding the funeral.

    "My father has fallen ill from rage, so my mother has stopped making a fuss. However, she still prohibited people in the mansion to put on mourning clothes."

    In fact, Lin Mengya had noticed that apart from the two whitenterns hanging at the door, the rest of the mansion looked as per usual.

    Even Yue Qi was wearing normal clothes as opposed to mourning clothes.

    Immediately, anger was aroused in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    This Su Meiyun was outrageous! Not mentioning the fact that she had taken her sister¡¯s ce by force, she had even driven Yue Ting to her death. How dare she try to hinder Uncle Yue in conducting Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s funeral?

    She was truly a vicious and evil person.

    "I¡¯ve said it before and I¡¯d like to repeat that Yue Ting was my daughter regardless of what happened. I¡¯m not going to let her go on herst journey in such a miserable state."

    Lin Mengya, together with her escorts, passed through the front courtyard and approached the mourning hall which Lord Yue prepared for Yue Ting.

    Before they entered the hall, they could hear Lord Yue¡¯s voice filled with rage.

    "Sir, I¡¯m doing this for the good of our family. After all, Ting¡¯er did not die an honorable death. It is very kind of us to even provide a coffin for her burial. If we conduct an extravagant funeral, wouldn¡¯t we be everyone¡¯sughing stock?"

    From Mrs. Yue¡¯s tone of voice, there was not even a hint of grief.

    In fact, she even sounded a little happy that things had to turn out this way.

    Lin Mengya clenched her fists in rage at the thought of what this shameless woman had done. Elder Sister Yue Ting was essentially her niece, regardless of what had happened.

    This woman was more despicable than the rogue in the streets.

    "You¡ª"

    Lord Yue almost choked from his rage as he pointed his finger at his estranged wife.

    He used to think that she was merely too harsh and demanding.

    Now, he realized that this woman was actually extremely vicious and vile.

    He had kept trying to convince himself that even if she was not Meiyi after all, at least she would have some emotional attachment to their two children.

    Now, he realized that he was so wrong.

    "You¡¯ve got it all wrong, Mrs. Yue. Elder Sister Yue Ting had never done anything shameful to the day of her death. Some despicable, vile person had fabricated a story to twist the facts."

    Lin Mengya strode into the all, wearing a cold and severe expression on her delicate face.

    Su Meiyun might not be afraid of anyone else in the world, but she really felt a restraining fear towards Princess Yu.

    .

    Her face turned ashen and she quickly replied saying, "I don¡¯t understand a word the princess is saying. Please do not wrong a good person," she continued.

    Lin Mengya sneered. She could not care less about such an evil woman.

    The funeral hall was properly set up, although it was not very spacious.

    The ck coffin had sealed in the Elder Sister Yue Ting, whom Lin Mengya missed very much.

    After passing on, sheid alone there helplessly, taking in all the humiliation Su Meiyun rained on her. Lin Mengya quietly prayed that her pitiful Elder Sister Yue Ting would never live a miserable life in the other world.

    Lin Mengya took a joss stick, lit it using the candle me, and plugged it into the incense burner.

    "Elder Sister Yue Ting, please forgive Ya¡¯er foring thiste. Rest assured that Ya¡¯er will personally send you off on yourst journey. Don¡¯t be afraid, because no one couldy a finger to harm you from now on," said Lin Mengya softly.

    The dejected Lord Yue leaned on his daughter¡¯s coffin. At this moment, he was so battered that he had lost all the likeness of a gifted schr.

    Grief and despondency had devoured his pride.

    At this instant, he was not an official in the imperial courts; rather, he was a pitiful father who had lost his beloved daughter.

    "Please do not be over-grieved, Uncle Yue."

    Lin Mengya went up to Lord Yue and helped him get on his feet and at that moment, Lord Yue burst into tears as if he were a little child.

    He must be very certain by now that this Mrs. Yue was definitely not the same woman in the past, whom he loved so dearly.

    His was overwhelmed with mixed emotions that he could not restrain himself from weeping.

    "Sir, do you only know to cry? You¡¯re an important official in the imperial court, is it worth crying over a girl who had brought shame to our family?" said Mrs. Yue viciously.

    Every statement she made was like a needle that pierced into Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    Lin Mengya then whispered something into Baishao¡¯s ear. Immediately, this pretty maidservant walked up to Mrs. Yue in big strides.

    In a swift motion, she brought her hand up and it came down on Mrs. Yue¡¯s cheek in a loud and crisp p.

    At the sound of the p, everyone was stunned into silence.

    "How dare you p me, Lin Mengya?!"

    Cupping her painful cheek with her hand, Mrs. Yue opened her eyes wide and red at Lin Mengya.

    "If you continue to be disrespectful, I will get her to give you more tight ps. If you don¡¯t believe, go head to try me."

    Lin Mengya spoke with an assertive tone in her voice, but her face was expressionless.

    Mrs. Yue was about to argue when unexpectedly, Baishao¡¯s hand came down on her cheek so quickly that she did not even have time to react.

    "Heavens! Where is thew? I knew you¡¯ve all colluded with each other to bully me."

    For the first time, Mrs. Yue starting wailing, but she was wailing to shirk responsibility and push me.

    "If you continue to make a scene, I¡¯ll have your tongue cut off. Baisu!"

    Baisu nodded and with a flip, she was standing right before Mrs. Yue in the next moment. In a sh, Baisu had hit her acupoints and immobilized Mrs. Yue.

    "Master, which part should I cut?"

    Baisu forced open Mrs. Yue¡¯s tightly shut mouth and whipped out a shining dagger.

    Lin Mengya turned to re at Mrs. Yue in such a way as if she was looking at something dead.

    "If she speaks again, cut off her tongue."

    "Yes, Master."

    Baisu hit Su Meiyun¡¯s acupoints again to release the retrain on her and this time, Mrs. Yue learned her lesson and kept her mouth shut.

    "Uncle Yue, I¡¯ve discussed with the elders in my family of the Lins and we have decided to bury Elder Sister Yue Ting in our old home, considering that she was my brother¡¯s wife. Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s memorial tablet will also be ced in the ancestral hall of the Lins."

    Upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Lord Yue began to weep even harder.

    However, it was because he was filled with gratitude towards the Lin Family.

    He did not even dare to dream that his pitiful daughter would have her wish fulfilled after she died.

    "Did you hear that, Ting¡¯er? Your wish had been fulfilled, you are Nansheng¡¯s wife."

    Lord Yue¡¯s weeping made Lin Mengya want to let out the deep sorrow she had been suppressing all this while.

    Seeing that Yue Qi was all tears, Lin Mengya¡¯s hearts was wrenched to the point of suffocation.

    What she could do for them was insignificant.

    If she had been more vignt, could Elder Sister Yue Ting be alive still?

    However, that was just a hypothetical question that was of no use now.

    With Lin Mengya keeping watch, Mrs. Yue did not dare to hinder the n.

    Soon, all the people in the Yue¡¯s Mansion put on mourning clothes on their own ord as they prepared themselves to send their beautiful and kind young mistress on to herst journey.

    "Set out¡ª"

    Everyone started to weep when the steward gave the signal to start thest journey.

    They were tears from sorrowful hearts, not tears of pretense which the people of modern days shed out of hypocrisy.

    The faces of all the people were veiled with ayer of grief.

    By this time, the servants had helped Lord Yue into his room.

    It was too excruciating for him to ept the death of his child.

    "Elder Sister, Elder Sister¡ª"

    Yue Qi burst out in loud cries as a few maidservants tried to restrain her.

    In the past ten or so years, they were each other¡¯s support andpany. For the first time, this little girl had experienced the heart-rending separation through the death of a loved one.

    Lin Mengya followed behind the funeral procession. Despite feelingpletely drained of energy, she gritted her teeth and trudged on.

    "Thank you for your shielding me in thest ten years and thank you for providing me with all the tender loving care," Lin Mengya said in her heart.

    Lin Mengya wished that Yue Ting would go with peace in the heart because Lin Mengya would do her best to take care of all of Yue Ting¡¯s worries and cares.

    At the thought, Lin Mengya had finally sapped all her energy and she took herst step forward.

    Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu cried out as Lin Mengya copsed.

 Chapter 148 Rumors

    It was already the evening of the next day, when Lin Mengya finally woke up.

    Everyone was eyeing her nervously, as sheid on the bed.

    They did not feel relieved, until she opened her eyes.

    "Master, you scared us to death."

    Baizhi was still wiping away her tears. Lin Mengya had fainted numerous times, which made Baizhi, somewhat highly strung.

    Looking at all of them, who were in tears, Lin Mengya struggled to crack a smile at them.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself and make a total recovery."

    She wanted to protect as many people as possible.

    "How did sister Yue Ting¡¯s funeral go?"

    A flicker of sadness appeared in her eyes. Apart from that, there was no other expression, at all on her face.

    It was if overnight, she was able to talk about Yue Ting¡¯s death, as if it was like any othermonce topic.

    "Everything went ording to your instructions. The senior members of the Lin family have asked their grandsons to escort Yue Ting¡¯s coffin back to the Lin family¡¯s ce."

    Lin Zhongyu responded. His people had been secretly keeping watch.

    Fortunately, those people did not create too much of a scene.

    Therefore, no incidents urred.

    "Alright. Oh, where is the Prince?"

    This was the first time she had asked about Long Tianyu, since Lin Mengya had woken up. Her four maids shook their heads; none of them knew where he was.

    "Alright, I see. Help me out to the yard."

    Lin Mengya asked to get up and walk about, the moment she woke up. No one could stop her.

    There was nothing Qinghu could do, except to help Lin Mengya up.

    "Little girl, I would feel happier if you were ill all the time."

    Lin Mengya heard Qinghu¡¯s voice sounding over her head, and she rolled her eyes at him in response.

    "If I really had been so seriously ill, then evil people willugh, but the kind ones will cry."

    Qinghu shook his head and supported Lin Mengya in his arms, as they moved to the pavilion in the yard.

    "If you are still sick, then I will always be here to support you."

    Lin Mengya did not reply to Qinghu¡¯s nonsense. Her maids had already prepared a woolen cushion for her, in the pavilion.

    It was getting colder on thiste autumn night.

    No matter how warm the cushion was, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart felt as cold as ice.

    "There will be a full moon soon."

    Dajin¡¯s traditional festival¡ªthe Mid-Autumn Festival would be celebrated in about a fortnight.

    Brother would probably return from the northern frontier, to give an update on his work. How upset would he be, once he learnt about the death of sister Yue Ting?

    "Xiaoyu, can you do me a favor?"

    Lin Zhongyu stood up excitedly, in front of Lin Mengya. His red face showed how eager he was, to be able to help his sister do something, and he looked forward to telling his sister that.

    "Help me cover up about the incident about sister Yue Ting¡¯s death, with a scandal about Crown Prince¡¯s ipetence. Do not let my brother discover the truth. Tell him that sister Yue Ting identally fell off a cliff, if he should ask."

    There were too many enmities in this ce. It was better to shoulder it by herself.

    She wanted sister Yue Ting to appear perfect, in her brother¡¯s heart.

    Sister Yue Ting was such a gooddy, that it was worthwhile to remember her for a lifetime.

    "Okay, I will try my best."

    Xiaoyu nodded seriously, and went over to his people, instantly.

    "Do you feel it is a little inconvenient to use others¡¯ power, but not your own?"

    Qinghu, with his usual flirty smile, bent to look at his little girl, with a shrewd, foxy look in his eyes.

    "What do you mean?"

    Lin Mengya stared at Qinghu and he merely blinked, in response.

    "I¡¯ve said that Furong Restaurant is yours now. It is not just a restaurant."

    "This guy could see through everything so easily."

    However, it was still not her style to use others¡¯ powers.

    "Furong Restaurant and Peach Blossom Dock. You have so much power. But I have my own ns."

    Lin Mengya realized that after sister Yue Ting¡¯s death, it would be difficult to seed without her own power.

    Therefore, she would make use of what she was best at, developing her own power,pletely.

    After a few days, no one talked about Yue Ting anymore.

    Instead, they turned to the ridiculous rumor about the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince had obviously be the target of a joke, all around the world.

    It was impossible to keep this from the Empress, of course.

    While Lin Mengya was recuperating, the Crown Prince had been called up to the pce, and had been scolded by the Empress.

    Only the Crown Prince and the Empress were inside the luxurious hall.

    The Empress was sitting on the main seat, and was wearing the Empress-style costume, with a phoenix cor on her head.

    There was an annoyed expression on her face, and she was staring at the Crown Prince, in disappointment.

    She gazed at him coldly, as if he was not her actual son.

    "Look, there are songs going around the street. You are the Crown Prince. You should have been a role model for everyone. But now, you are aplete joke!"

    The Empress threw the song sheets her spy had copied, at the Crown Prince¡¯s face.

    The Crown Prince, d in bright yellow finery, lowered his head, and shivered as varying expressions showed on his face.

    He really had no idea where all these songs hade from.

    "What have I taught you? Fool! How could you stupidly run away. Don¡¯t you know this will make people lose their trust in you!"

    The Empress had assisted the Emperor for many years. She had developed a sound political vision, that the Crown Prince, brought up in a cozy zone, would never catch up with.

    Besides, Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan had obtained increasing support from the people.

    If it continued like this, the position of the Crown Prince she had worked so hard for, might have to be given to someone else instead.

    "Mother, I¡¯m the Crown Prince, the future emperor. They are only my officials. Shouldn¡¯t it be their obligation to protect me?"

    Till now, the Crown Prince had no idea what mistake he hadmitted.

    The Empress gazed at him in extreme disappointment.

    "How on earth could he not have inherited any of the advantages from herself and the Emperor?"

    "Idiot! If you had insisted on fighting against the enemies, these officials would have stopped you. Then, you would have at least have earned a good reputation. But now, you¡¯ve be the run-away Crown Prince. How could you ever save your face?"

    The Empress waspletely irritated by the Crown Prince. Her stupid son really thought that these killers were even able to get close to him!

    "Now¡ªSorry, I know I am wrong. Please punish me, mother."

    The Crown Prince still did not know what mistake he had made, but he knew that it was wise to apologize, when the Empress was angry with him.

    The Empress sighed deeply. She was still seething with anger, as she watched the Crown Prince, kneeling in front of her.

    "If you cooperate with King Ming, it¡¯s okay. But why did you have to provoke the Yue family and the Lin family? If the Lin family decides to betray us, then Dajin will lose half of its power!"

    The Empress earnestly tried to impart this to the Crown Prince. She had to teach the Crown Prince, because he was still her son, after all.

    "Mother, it is just a woman. I don¡¯t think the Lin family will betray us for her."

    A look of dissatisfaction formed again on the Empress¡¯s face, because of the Crown Prince¡¯s answer.

    "Why were other peoples¡¯ sons so wise?"

    Her son was as stupid as a pig.

    "Alright, leave now. Remember, you must never do anything so stupid again. You will be ced under house arrest, if that happens again!"

    A flicker of hatred shed in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes.

    However, he left the Empress¡¯s bedroom pce, after he gave his salutation.

    "Come out. There is only you and me now."

    The Empress¡¯s taut face started to rx, and she called out in a high voice.

    "Hee hee. I know that nothing can be kept from mother."

    A lively female voice came, and then a lovely girl walked out from the folding screen, behind the Empress.

    The girl was extremely beautiful, every bit of her facial expression looked very charming. She was only fourteen or fifteen years old, though.

    She wore a bright purple pce costume, with a headgear decorated with jadeite feathers on her head, which shook whenever she moved.

    Her attractive grin could win others over, in a minute.

    "Mengru, why couldn¡¯t your brother behave as well as you?"

    The Empress didn¡¯t treat her daughter as strictly, as she treated her son.

    Long Mengru had a pair of extremely beautiful eyes, but there was a streak of cruelty in them.

    "Don¡¯t worry, mother. What Brother said is right. It is just a woman. Her death doesn¡¯t matter. Mother, in this way you can arrange for a woman who can bring us more benefits, to marry Lin Nansheng, right?"

    Long Mengru exined this clearly and logically with her voice as melodious as the sound of beans, jumping out.

    The Empress¡¯s eyebrows were less furrowed now. But she still felt a trace of regret as she looked at her lovely daughter.

    "Why was her daughter so clever, but not her son?"

    "Mengru, how nice it would have been if you were a boy."

    The Empress¡¯s anger gradually faded, as she held her daughter¡¯s slim body.

    Mengru was right. Besides, it seemed that there was someone behind all this, adding fuel to the rumor about the Crown Prince.

    Then, the Lin family would never know the real cause of Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    "As the rumor bes rifer, it will be very unfavorable for your brother."

    Long Mengru thought carefully for a while, and she said,

    "Why don¡¯t we create a bigger scandal. Then, people will forget about brother¡¯s problem soon."

    After thinking about it for a while, the Empress had no better idea, so she nodded in her approval. Now, this seemed to be the best method.

    Schemes and plots were flying around in the Pce, but it was very quiet at Liuxin Courtyard, in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya had been staying inside her room, under the guise of nursing her health, until Yue Ting¡¯ s funeral was over.

    Concubine De had sent someone over, several times, to bring her medicinal supplements.

    Without Concubine De¡¯s consent, Su Meiyun could not have taken Yue Ting, away.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya had be estranged from Concubine De.

    But on the surface, no one could see this.

    Inte autumn, everyone wore cotton-padded jackets.

    Baizhi looked very lovely with her round body, dressed in a light, pink lined jacket.

 Chapter 149 Gossip About Prince Yu

    Baizhi, carrying a small, exquisite hamper, looked a little gloomy.

    Baiji and Baishao were hanging the eiderdowns used in winter, out to dry, under the eaves.

    "What happened to you? You didn¡¯t eat your fill this morning? I thought I saw you eating five meat buns!"

    Baiji smiled and pinched Baizhi¡¯s chubby face.

    "It¡¯s been five or six days since thest time the Prince came to see Master. I shouldn¡¯t have put in a good word for him, to master."

    "Hush, be quiet. Master will think more about it, if she hears you."

    Baishao patted Baizhi and said this in a low voice.

    The three of them sighed lightly and shook their heads, as they looked toward Lin Mengya¡¯s door.

    Everyone thought that the Prince and the Princess would be as deeply attached to each other, as before.

    However, since that day, thest time the Prince came to Liuxin Courtyard, had been five or six days ago.

    However, Princess Ming Yue had been visiting Concubine De regrly, in the Art Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya was seriously ill, and unable to manage her household.

    Thus, Concubine De took over and Ming Yue assisted her.

    Their servants had been specting that Ming Yue might be the vice Princess, the moment she married the Prince.

    Some shrewd servants started to curry favor with the future Master, in the backyard.

    But, they did not dare to neglect the real wife of the Prince, yet.

    "Baisu, have all the chrysanthemums in the yard, bloomed?"

    Lin Mengya looked at the yard, standing by the window.

    Medicine from the doctor, as well as good medicine that Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu had found from an unknown ce, had all been taken by Lin Mengya.

    But the reason why she recovered so soon, was known to few people. It was because the radar in her brain had worked out that the best method, was to detoxify herself.

    The cold-sounding robot voice, had given her a warm feeling, over time.

    Perhaps its sound, other than her memory, had been the only connection to her modern life before.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s previously well rounded and lovely appearance, was not evident, even after half-a-month rest.

    Due to her poor health, Lin Mengya looked thin and weak, much like a willow branch trembling in the wind.

    Smiles also rarely appeared on her pretty, petite face.

    Her prating eyes often looked into the distance. No one knew what she was thinking about.

    "Yes. Qinghu and young master discovered that your love for chrysanthemums, so they transnted many rare "mums" to the yard. Why not go outside and have a look?"

    Baisu was the only one of the four maids, who apanied Lin Mengya, all the time.

    Lin Mengya nodded and stood up. Baisu supported Lin Mengya carefully with her hands, and they went outside.

    "Master, it¡¯s windy outside. Take care."

    Baiji fetched the green-gold cloak, which had been given by Lin Zhongyu to Lin Mengya, and put it around her.

    Lin Mengya looked even more petite, when the big cloak covered her slim body.

    "I¡¯m fine. I just want to see the chrysanthemums. You can do your own stuff. Baisu will be with me."

    Lin Mengya had been struggling to uphold thest honor for Yue Ting, ever since her death.

    However, she felt so downhearted all the time, even with the affairs, concerning the house.

    Lin Mengya went into the pavilion, in the yard. The yellow petals were scattered all over the yard. It had been so colorful here in summer, but now they were all withered and had fallen to the ground.

    "Little girl, why are you outside? Be careful, or you might catch a cold. Look, I found this green chrysanthemum for you. It¡¯s very precious."

    Late autumn was not the best season to transnt chrysanthemums. However, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu still found a way to nt chrysanthemums, all around Liuxin Courtyard.

    At the moment, Qinghu was excitedly holding a pot of light green chrysanthemum. He presented it to Lin Mengya, like a treasure.

    "Its color is elegant andplements you well."

    Baizhi served Lin Mengya a cup of hot tea, and refused to leave.

    Everyone knew that Baizhi was always with Lin Mengya, so they were ustomed to that.

    "Little girl, you always make fun of me. Oh, it¡¯s the title deed you want. I¡¯ve bought the house for you. What do you want that big house for?"

    Qinghu silently took out a thin piece of paper, which was the title deed.

    Lin Mengya asked Baizhi to lock it into a small box, without even checking.

    After taking a sip of the fragrant tea on the table, Lin Mengya simply said,

    "To start up my business, of course. Didn¡¯t you say that many killers in Peach Blossom Dock want to leave after thisbat?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes had an astute look.

    She was not feeling down about everything. On the contrary, she wanted to continue plotting.

    "You¡¯re right. But the boss behind Peach Blossom Dock, is wicked and merciless. They will not let you have an easy death, once they know what you want to do."

    As the former master of Peach Blossom Dock, Qinghu was very familiar with its way of killing.

    No one knew why Peach Blossom Dock attacked the officials. They had been greatly undermined after this fight, and was not as powerful as before.

    "Poison you and control your mind, right? It¡¯s easy. I can try it out. And I can give them more tempting things than what Peach Blossom Dock has given them."

    A cold smile formed at the corner of her mouth.

    People were willing to die for money. The other day, Lin Mengya had secretly ordered someone to count her dowries.

    Her father and brother really loved her. Almost half of Lin family¡¯s property had been given to her, including some antiques and paintings that were not to be sold.

    As the saying goes, money makes the world go round.

    Everyone hated being at the mercy of the knife.

    "You are right. But you are still brave enough to poach people from Peach Blossom Dock. I appreciate you much more."

    Qinghu craved nothing, short of nationwide chaos.

    Although the little girl looked calmer now, her wicked ns had shocked him greatly.

    Lin Mengya had her own n.

    Su Meiyun, the Crown Prince and the Empress...

    She would never spare them.

    "Your highness, the Crown Prince has sent an invitation to you. He is inviting you and Princess Ming Yue, to the dinner banquet, held by his vice Princess."

    Steward Deng¡¯s announcement came from outside.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. "His vice Princess? Is she the vice Princess Dugu?"

    "That woman. I think she is up to no good!"

    "I see. I¡¯ll be there at night."

    There were always solutions to problems. Lin Mengya was looking forward to have a chance to confront the Crown Prince.

    This then, was the chance. She would grasp this opportunity tonight.

    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival. The Emperor would be holding a banquet in a few days. Princes would also hold some family feasts.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s feast was the grandest and noisiest among them.

    Lin Mengya dressed herself and arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion, before it got dark.

    Everyone in the Capital City knew that Princess Yu had a cold. Since she had just recovered, she looked gaunt, like a yellow flower, from the past.

    In recent days, the rumor that Prince Yu was going to marry Princess Ming Yue from the western vassal state, had been spreading like wild fire.

    Many people were waiting tough at Lin Mengya.

    However, every gorgeously-dressed beauty there was outssed, once Lin Mengya got out of her carriage.

    "Princess Yu has arrived¡ª"

    The doorman called immediately.

    Instantly, all the eyes turned on Lin Mengya.

    Her beauty and elegance quickly shut many of the busybodies¡¯ mouths.

    Even Princess Ming Yue, who entered the house after her, looked like a dejected sparrow, next to her.

    "How dare a fireflypete with the moon. She¡¯s so over-confident."

    Someone shouted this remark from among the crowd.

    Most of them immediately agreed with it. Princess Ming Yue¡¯s smile stopped for a second, yet she still kept her gentle smile.

    Only when she glimpsed at Lin Mengya, did a feeling of hatred appear in Princess Ming Yue¡¯s eyes.

    "Greetings, your highness. You won¡¯t me me for beingte, right?"

    Any conflict that had taken ce between them at the camp, did not seem to have happened at all.

    Lin Mengya greeted her naturally and gracefully. The vice Princess Dugu held Lin Mengya, as if they were close sisters.

    "Arise quickly. It¡¯s been quite some time since I saw you. I heard you were ill. I was very worried."

    The vice Princess Dugu had a kind smile, all the time.

    She ushered Lin Mengya in personally. Few guests could have that honor.

    "Thanks to your highness, I¡¯ve recovered. Thank you."

    Lin Mengya looked as good as the vice Princess.

    Everyone was convinced that they were really as close as sisters.

    But only Lin Mengya herself, knew how cautious she was, against the vice Princess.

    "Oh, why didn¡¯t the Princee with you?"

    The vice Princess Dugu pretended to look out of the door, with some confusion on her face.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and smiled wordlessly.

    "The Crown Prince summoned the Prince to the pce for the banquet in Mid-Autumn Festival. Thus, he wasn¡¯t at home."

    Princess Ming Yue responded, as if she was the real Princess Yu.

    After she uttered herst sentence, Princess Ming Yue cast an eye on Lin Mengya, and then lowered her head without speaking, as if she had done something wrong.

    The atmosphere instantly became tense.

    "It looks like your family will soon have a new member. Princess Yu, congrattions in advance."

    The vice Princess Dugu¡¯s words confirmed the rumor.

    The gossip spread quickly within the crowd.

    Although the Prince had not married Princess Ming Yue,pared to Princess Yu¡ªLin Mengya, Princess Ming Yue seemed to receive more affection from Prince Yu.

    Lin Mengya smiled slightly, as if she didn¡¯t care too much about the rumor.

    She nced at Ming Yue and said,

    "It may be a happy event. The Prince¡¯s birthday ising soon. Good memory, your highness. Even I had forgotten about it."

    Lin Mengya had aroused people¡¯s interest, but she talked about something else they did not expect.

    Her response confused some shrewd people.

    Didn¡¯t Lin Mengya as the real Princess, know that the Prince was going to marry the vice Princess, or¡ª

 Chapter 150 Ancient People Like Gossip Too

    Princess Yu might be stubborn.

    Few women would consent to having to share a husband with other women, after all.

    Especially a beauty like Princess Yu, who must have been extremely unwilling, at this moment.

    Princess Ming Yue stared at Lin Mengya with a deep hatred, but she calmed down soon after.

    In recent days, her primary focus was to please Concubine De. Her ploy worked.

    Concubine De had personally promised her that Prince Yu would definitely marry her.

    It did not matter whether Lin Mengya agreed or not. Concubine De was the decision maker.

    Princess Ming Yue was not worried about that now. Instead she was intent on ying the role of a poor girl, who had been wronged.

    Although she did not make an impression like Lin Mengya, it was better to gain sympathy from others.

    The vice Princess Dugu could sense very clearly, the subtle hostile atmosphere between the two of them. She gave a meaningful smile, then turned to mingle with the other guests.

    Baizhi, who was behind Lin Mengya, sneered and said,

    "Such a bad girl. How dare she pretend she is being bullied! She makes Master seem like a virago."

    Lin Mengya picked up the teacup containing the fragrant tea on the table, sipped daintily, then said,

    "Only in this way, will others feel sympathetic towards her. But I like the word ¡¯Virago¡¯. It sounds very powerful."

    Baizhi and Baisu looked at each other in surprise.

    Lin Mengya had not used her Lin-style quotes, since Yue Ting went away.

    It seemed that Lin Mengya was back to her normal form, today.

    A good sign!

    "The Crown Prince is here¡ªPrince Yu has arrived¡ª"

    The eunuch announced that the top two subjects for gossip in the Capital City, had shown up.

    The scandal about the run-away Crown Prince had not died down yet, while the subject for the gossip mongers¡ªLong Tianyu, showed up at this moment.

    Both of them were well known, having been the main topics of gossip, in the Capital City.

    However, both of them looked very uneasy now.

    The Crown Prince looked concerned. Lin Mengya saw at a nce, that he must have been scolded by the Empress many times, recently.

    Otherwise, his dissatisfaction would not have shown on his face.

    Long Tianyu looked his usual indifferent self.

    But it was rare for both of them to show up at the same time.

    "As your eldest brother, I advise you to think carefully, third brother. Few people can get such a good chance, after all."

    The Crown Prince lowered his voice and said a little angrily.

    "Thank you, thank the Empress. But only our father can make the final decision."

    Long Tianyu did not give way. Early in the morning, the Empress had summoned him to the pce.

    She said it was about the banquet in Mid-Autumn Festival. But in fact, she wanted to talk to him about marrying Princess Ming Yue.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s direct refusal made the Crown Prince and the Empress look extraordinarily awkward.

    "Don¡¯t act on impulse. I know you love your wife very much. But Ming Yue loves you too."

    If Ming Yue had not insisted on marrying Long Tianyu, the Crown Prince would have taken her as his vice princess.

    To some extent, joint marriages were a reliable way of forming alliances.

    However, Long Tianyu had let them down.

    "Don¡¯t worry, brother. I know what I have to do."

    Long Tianyu cast a look at the figure d in light purple, sitting at one side.

    His heart quivered slightly. After finishing his battle of words with the Crown Prince, Long Tianyu strode over to the female guest area.

    Ming Yue felt as if she was walking on air.

    In recent days, Concubine De had always asked Long Tianyu to talk with Ming Yue at Art Courtyard, in order to create an opportunity for her and Long Tianyu.

    She believed that her beautiful smiles must have made a deep impression on Long Tianyu.

    Compared with Lin Mengya, who had been keeping to herself in her room, even Concubine De had felt somewhat dissatisfied with her. Surely, Long Tianyu would pay more attention to her, now?

    Princess Ming Yue was looking forward to have Long Tianyu stop by, with a smile or a hello.

    However, just as she thought he was making his way toward her, the slim, handsome figure suddenly made a turn.

    He did not even nce in her direction, let alone say hello.

    Long Tianyu went straight to Lin Mengya, who was drinking her tea, with her head lowered. Long Tianyu was unusually gentle as he looked at Lin Mengya.

    "How are you bearing up? Do you need to go back first?"

    Long Tianyu gently asked her, in a low voice, as if there were no one else around them. Everyone was extremely shocked.

    "I¡¯m fine, your highness."

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and smiled at the Prince. Instantly, all the people stopped gossiping about Prince Yu.

    Princess Ming Yue was no one, while the real Princess was the one who smiled so happily.

    Long Tianyu returned to the male guest area, after every guest had arrived.

    No one knew whether it was deliberate or not, but Long Tianyu chose to sit directly opposite Princess Ming Yue.

    Lin Mengya silently sneered. "Do you think both of them can fall in love in that way?"

    "It¡¯s too absurd!"

    Long Tianyu did not make any eye contact with Princess Ming Yue, at any time.

    And what made it worse, was the sight of Princess Ming Yue casting longing looks at Long Tianyu, who did not seem to care at all.

    On the contrary, his eyes were focused on Lin Mengya.

    He did not talk to the others, until he was really sure that Lin Mengya was alright.

    "I know that the Prince loves our master the most."

    Baizhi stated this proudly. She hadpletely forgotten how she hadined about Long Tianyu, previously.

    "Alright, don¡¯t talk nonsense. "Baisu, do me a favor. Let¡¯s take a rest in the yard."

    No matter what, Lin Mengya had just recovered.

    She felt a bit stifled in there, even though it was very spacious.

    Two of her maids led Lin Mengya outside.

    Long Tianyu felt anxious when he noticed that Lin Mengya had left.

    The Crown Prince grabbed hold of his shoulders, just as Long Tianyu was about to follow her.

    "Third brother, let us have a drink. It¡¯s all my fault before. Please forgive me."

    The Crown Prince held up his ss and said this with a smile.

    Long Tianyu was clearly reluctant, but had to continue to drink with the Crown Prince.

    "It will be fine. Lin Mengya has Baizhi and Baisu with her."

    The yard in the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion was secluded and beautiful. The Imperial Pce was even more magnificent.

    Every grass and stone had been specially designed by superior craftsmen, so it looked very exquisite.

    The cool night wind blew away her feeling of being stifled. Lin Mengya wandered around the yard.

    Some maids in charge of serving food, passed by Lin Mengya hurriedly, carrying some hampers.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya stopped one of them, and casually asked,

    "What¡¯s in there?"

    The maid, who didn¡¯t know who she was, responded politely,

    "Your highness, it¡¯s Yulu soup."

    "Oh, I see. No wonder it smells delicious."

    Lin Mengya said this with a smile. Then the maid left.

    "Master, would you like to have some soup?"

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes shone. Master rarely requested for any food. She must grasp this chance, since master showed an interest in the Yulu Soup.

    "No. Let¡¯s go over there."

    Lin Mengya still felt a little strange, but she didn¡¯t want to appear nosey.

    There was a row of rooms prepared for guests, who had too much to drink at the banquet hall.

    Lin Mengya noticed a strange smell in the air, when she walked into the crossroads.

    "Master, why don¡¯t we rest in the room?"

    Baizhi suggested this to Lin Mengya, who nodded and went into one of the guest rooms, with her maids.

    "No need to turn the light on. I will just take a rest."

    Lin Mengya sat on the bed, in the dark and Baisu, who had excellent hearing, stayed by her side.

    Baizhi, who had been thinking about Yulu Soup, made an excuse to go to the kitchen to ask for it, secretly.

    The room was peaceful and quiet. The sounds of music and noise from the hall could be heard, faintly.

    Lin Mengya did not close her eyes. Instead, she opened them wide and looked out of the window.

    "Master, is there anything wrong with that Yulu soup?"

    Baisu, who had been very attentive, found there was something unusual about the soup.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She was just making a guess.

    In a short while, several servants, holding on to a person, came over.

    That person seemed to be drunk and he leaned heavily on the servants.

    They took him into the room diagonally across from the room where Lin Mengya was resting, in the dark. Then, they left quietly, after leaving the drunk man on the bed.

    "Who could that man be?" Lin Mengya was curious, as she and Baisu, left the room silently.

    That room was locked, which made Lin Mengya even more suspicious.

    After looking around and making sure that no one was nearby, Lin Mengya pulled out her hair clip, to try and secretly pick the lock.

    "Master¡ª"

    "Hush!"

    It was so difficult to pick the ancient lock. It had not been unlocked for a long time.

    "Master¡ª"

    "Hush, be quiet."

    "Why did it not open, even after several tries?"

    Lin Mengya thought to herself that what happened in costume dramas, were all a lie.

    "Master¡ª"

    "Hush! What if the others hear us?"

    Lin Mengya was annoyed and raised her hand to cover Baisu¡¯s mouth.

    "This little girl was usually so quiet. Why is she so talkative today?"

    "Master, I want to say that what you are doing is wrong!"

    Baisu, who struggled to remove Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, said this hastily.

    Lin Mengya turned around to look at her maid¡¯s expression, not sure if she was crying orughing. She smiled awkwardly and put her hair clip back.

    "It should be like this. Stand up first."

    Lin Mengya automatically stepped back. Baisu pulled a ring off her finger.

    There was a small gear inside the ring, the material which was unknown to Lin Mengya. Once she clicked the gear, the ring turned into an iron needle, as thick as a toothpick.

    Baisu quickly unlocked the door.

    "Wow! Baisu! I have never expected you to be so amazing!"

 Chapter 151 A Striking Gossip

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth formed into the shape of an ¡¯O¡¯. She stared at Baisu, who inserted the iron needle back into the ring, and put it back on her finger.

    "I... I picked up this skill, by ident."

    Baisu smiled sheepishly. She was not used to getting admiring looks from Lin Mengya.

    "You have to teach me that skillter, okay?"

    No one would know the reason why Lin Mengyaing from an eminent family, showed an interest in learning how to pick a lock.

    However, this was not the right time to talk about it.

    "Master¡ªWe have something more important to deal with now."

    After Baisu¡¯s reminder, Lin Mengya realized that there was something else she had to do.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu went cautiously into the room, after they opened the door.

    By the slight light of the moon, Lin Mengya saw clearly who the man on the bed, was. "Why is he here?"

    Halfway through the banquet, the Crown Prince and Concubine Dugu were talking and mingling with their guests.

    A woman, dressed like a maid, ran into the hall.

    "Something is wrong! Your Highness, Your Highness, something has gone wrong!"

    With the appearance of the maid, it seemed as if the Crown Prince and the vice Princess Dugu, had been waiting for the show tomence, as could be seen from their eyes.

    "Hey, the Crown Prince is still here. Get a hold of yourself."

    As the hostess, the vice Princess Dugu stood up immediately, to reprimand the woman.

    "Please forgive me, Your Highness. I was just very anxious. Please forgive me, Your Highness."

    The maid, who was shivering with fright, knelt in the hall, closed her lips tightly, and stopped talking.

    "Please calm down. I believe she must have something to say. Come here."

    The servant sitting by the vice Princess Dugu¡¯s side, called the maid over, in a friendly tone.

    The maid flushed, came nearer and whispered something into the servant¡¯s ear.

    "Are you sure? You will be put to death if you are lying!"

    The maid nodded vigorously, looking at her with anxious eyes.

    The servant then lowered her voice and said something into the vice Princess Dugu¡¯s ear.

    "How could it be! I never expected such a thing to happen. Please forgive me, Your Highness."

    The vice Princess Dugu immediately knelt and gazed at the Crown Prince, with reverence and awe.

    The Crown Prince, who knew what had happened, pretended to be shocked. He held his vice wife up, and asked,

    "What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?"

    The vice Princess Dugu burst into tears, and replied in a weak tone,

    "It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t me the Prince and the Princess, for my sake."

    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes bulged and everyone pricked up their ears, at the moment.

    Long Tianyu was the only prince in the hall.

    Long Tianyu and Princess Ming Yue had disappeared. Did they¡ª

    "How dare they! What did they take my mansion for?"

    The Crown Prince pounded on the table, and the whole hall fell silent, instantly.

    The Crown Prince was irritated. The vice Princess Dugu and a group of guests followed him to the guest room, in the backyard.

    A joyful, sensuous voice of a woman could be heard from the room, even before they entered.

    The Crown Prince exchanged a nce with the vice Princess Dugu, to cover the gloating look in his eyes, while his face turned deathly pale.

    "Your Highness, Mistress, the Crown Prince is here. You should get up."

    An alert eunuch had already knocked on the door.

    Unexpectedly, the joyous sounds from inside the room, became louder.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you forgotten how to feel shame?"

    A sneer appeared at the edge of the Crown Prince¡¯s lips.

    He kicked the door open. Lanterns carried by maids lit up the dark room.

    Clothes were strewn messily all over the ce, on the floor, the table and chairs.

    Although they did not pull apart the curtain on the bed, the shaking sounds from the bed, left little to the people¡¯s imagination.

    Some young married women and Misses, who were bashful, flushed and left the room immediately.

    Some of the more experienced guests were waiting for the Crown Prince to denounce the shameless couple on the bed.

    Heavy whoops were followed by such a high pitched, seductive scream, that everyone blushed and their hearts beat faster.

    Using this chance, the vice Princess Dugu pulled back the curtain, so that the shameless couple couldn¡¯t escape being discovered.

    However, she could not help screaming in astonishment, when she saw the woman¡¯s face, inside.

    "Why are you here?"

    She immediately pulled the curtain back. Her face was distorted with anger.

    The Crown Prince did not know the difference. He thought it was part of the vice Princess Dugu¡¯s on-the-spot performance.

    "Alright, don¡¯t cover for them. Third brother, I¡¯ve told you that I will beg mother for your marriage, if you really like her. Since it has already happened, what should I do toplete it?"

    The Crown Prince seemed to be filled with sorrow. He had nned to expose the shameless couple, Long Tianyu and Princess Ming Yue.

    However, he failed to notice the desperate signals from the vice Princess Dugu, who was still holding on tightly to the curtain.

    "Your Highness, the prince was just a little drunk. It has nothing to do with Princess Ming Yue, okay?"

    No one expected to hear such a gentle, clear voice.

    Lin Mengya, the Princess Yu, was walking toward them, with her maid carrying antern, under the moonlight.

    The Crown Prince sighed, but suddenly his eyes bulged, upon seeing the person walking behind Lin Mengya.

    "Ya¡¯er is right. I am just a little drunk. I did not expect that Your Highness and the vice Princess would be worrying about me."

    The tall handsome man with a cold, expressionless face,

    looked well matched with the tender woman, who had a slight smile on her face.

    The situation took an unexpected turn. No one expected that the man who was the main topic of gossip, who should have been on the bed, was now walking in from the outside, into the room, fully clothed.

    "Haven¡¯t you¡ª"

    The Crown Prince muttered to himself. They had nned to catch Long Tianyu and Ming Yue in front of all guests, in the act of having sex.

    Then, Long Tianyu would have no choice, but to agree to marry Princess Ming Yue.

    However, Long Tianyu was standing there, immactely clothed. Then, who could the man on the bed be?

    "Ah! Isn¡¯t that the matchmaker¡¯s pendant belonging to Mistress An, in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion?"

    Lin Mengya suddenly made a remark. She picked up a good quality, suet-colored white jade, which was lying on the ground, amidst the mess.

    When he saw the matchmaker¡¯s pendant, the Crown Prince instantly had an awkward expression on his face.

    He remembered that he had given it to Mistress An, when she came to his mansion.

    Could it be that the shameless couple on the bed were¡ª

    "As far as I know, Mistress An is a stranger to Princess Yu. How do you know it is hers. You must be mistaken"

    At this moment, the vice Princess Dugu knew already. But there would be a greatmotion if everyone recognized who the couple on the bed, really were.

    She gritted her teeth and resorted to sophistry.

    However, Lin Mengya lifted up the hair by her ear, and calmly replied,

    "My maid went to the kitchen to get the Yulu soup just now. She came across a person in the yard. When I arrived, she called herself Mistress An. I was not convinced that it was her, until she took out the matchmaker pendant. I thought that no ordinary person would likely have such a precious thing. Therefore, I remember the shape of the pendant very well."

    The Crown Prince and the vice Princess Dugu¡¯s expressions changed, because of Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Coincidentally, a high pitched scream was heard.

    "Ah¡ªWhy are you here! I am Mistress An. How dare you do this to me!"

    It was great timing. Lin Mengya wanted to apud Mistress An¡¯s excellent performance.

    In fact, Mistress An thought that the man whom she was having sex with, was the Crown Prince.

    When the pesticide effect wore off, she found that the man lying above her body, was just a guard.

    Mistress An, who was used to bossing people around, had even forgotten what asion it was now.

    "B*tch!"

    The Crown Prince was already highly irritated. He suddenly took out a sharp steel knife from the guard next to him.

    He strode to bed and pushed Dugu away. The sound of two screams rang out when he ran into it.

    Blood dripped from the curtain, leaving frightening brown streaks.

    Everyone fell silent. The Crown Prince had be aughing stock again.

    Long Tianyu subconsciously stretched his arm, to protect Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya shook her head, and pulled his arm away.

    As a doctor, she had never felt frightened by the sight of fresh blood.

    Enjoying the twisted look on the Crown Prince¡¯s face not been enough for her. Was there still room for fear?

    Outrage? Insult? Question? It didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that her revenge had only just began.

    "Your Highness, I¡ª"

    The vice Princess Dugu tried to exin the matter to the Crown Prince. However, the Crown Prince¡¯s gloomy eyes frightened her.

    Fresh blood dripped on to the ground, from the knife.

    The Crown Prince looked increasingly cruel and brutal.

    He might have killed them all, if all the guests present, were not nobility.

    It should have been Long Tianyu and Princess Ming Yue there. It shouldn¡¯t have been his concubine and a lowly guard.

    Unfortunately, he had witnesses, when he caught them red-handed. How could he not feel angry?

    The potential killing intent was hidden in his cold eyes.

    But his eyes encountered another one¡¯s eyes, which was as dark as night.

    "Had it all been nned by Lin Mengya?"

    But the Crown Prince denied this possibility.

    It was absolutely impossible. Lin Mengya did not know his people. She could not have made such a detailed arrangement.

    The one who had nned this, must be someone who was familiar with his people, at least.

    The Crown Prince scanned Long Tianyu and other people, and finally, his eyes stopped at the figure of vice Princess Dugu.

    She had been very flustered just now. She must have seen Mistress An.

    Why would she try to cover for Mistress An if she had really nned to undermine him?

    "But then, who could the mastermind be?"

    "Guard! Drag the shameless couple out to the mass grave as food for dogs!"

 Chapter 152 A Planted Agent in the Crown Princes Mansion

    The Crown Prince shot a disgusted nce at the two dead bodies which had turned cold. He could not care less about those women.

    However, he could no longer suppress the expression on his face.

    "Prince Yu, I don¡¯t feel well. Can you help me to the side so I can take a rest?"

    Lin Mengya cupped her hands on her mouth, looking as if she was repulsed by the two naked bodies.

    Long Tianhao held on to Lin Mengya to support her and in this manner, they returned to the hut they were hiding earlier on as the Crown Prince looked on.

    "Tsk tsk, the expression on the Crown Prince¡¯s face was priceless. Where did you get such a brilliant idea from,ss?"

    The moment the stepped into the hut, Qinghu appeared from nowhere. He had quickly shoved Long Tianhao aside and taken over the space next to Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s face fell the instant he was pushed aside, but he soon calmed down when he saw the serious expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    "Make a guess."

    After she gave Qinghu the exnation, which made him hysterical, Lin Mengya had put on a ck cape.

    All the people had followed the Crown Prince back into the banquet hall.

    They knew that the Crown Prince was going to give them a good scolding.

    "Where are you going?"

    At Long Tianhao¡¯s questioning, Lin Mengya simply smiled and mouthed the words, ¡¯It¡¯s a secret¡¯ through her ssy lips.

    Under the moonlit sky, Lin Mengya, apanied by Qinghu and Baisu took a quiet stroll in the yard.

    At some point when they rounded a corner, they spotted the shadow of a ck figure behind the rockery in the garden.

    "You may show yourself now. I have to thank you for aplishing the mission."

    Under the moonlight, it could be seen that the person had delicate features, but was abnormally pale.

    "How did the two women die?"

    The woman¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, but it gave people goosebumps.

    "The Crown Prince killed them personally with quick sword shes."

    As Lin Mengya sized up the woman, doubts arose in her heart.

    She had found an unconscious Long Tianhao in the room where she was locked in.

    After an assessment, she realized that he had been poisoned by an unusual ecstasy pill.

    It was apletely odorless and tasteless poison which was not even detectable by a silver needle. It would merely cause a normal person to fall into unconsciousness for a few days.

    However, when ingested by a person who knew martial arts, he would not be able to mobilize his inner strength over a longer period of time.

    What was queer about it was that the room was filled with an extremely tantalizing and alluring scent.

    Adding those two together, Lin Mengya deduced that the poison must have been some kind of ecstasy pill which induced hallucinations.

    Fortunately, she had the habit of carrying neutralizing pills with her at all times, which eventually made it possible for her to get Long Tianhao out with the help of Baisu.

    "That¡¯s good. At least I¡¯ve managed to take revenge for my child. Thank you, Princess Yu," said the woman emotionally.

    In response, Lin Mengya nodded in silence.

    The woman had mysteriously appeared after Lin Mengya dragged Long Tianhao back into the room.

    Perhaps the woman had been secretly hiding, while witnessing the entire scene¡ªhow Lin Mengya dragged Long Tianhao back into the room.

    However, it was peculiar that the woman seemed to know everything.

    Not only did she offer Lin Mengya the antidote, she had yed along with Lin Mengya in putting up an act.

    Since Qinghu was good at imitating people¡¯s voices, Lin Mengya had him pretend as the Crown Prince¡¯s young eunuch to pass a false message to Madam An.

    Later on, he had struck Madam An to make her unconscious, so he could feed her some of the same poison.

    Then he forced the remaining poison into a guard in Madam An¡¯s courtyard.

    The woman revealed to Lin Mengya all the things that had happened, as part of the Crown Prince¡¯s scheme to force Long Tianhao into marrying Princess Ming Yue.

    However, no one had expected that Lin Mengya was the one who made the final move.

    "There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ve colluded with you because you could be my secret agent nted in the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion. Now, can you tell me who you are? Why did you take revenge on Madam An?"

    Under the moonlit sky, one could see the bitter and miserable smile on the woman¡¯s face.

    For a moment, her eyes were filled with painful struggles, but she finally opened her mouth to speak.

    "I¡¯m one of the Crown Prince¡¯s vice Princesses, and also the daughter of Lord Zhang. I suppose you may have heard of me."

    ¡¯Lord Zhang?¡¯ Immediately, the image of a person who had always followed the Crown Prince closely, who was a man of few words, appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Was the woman before her eyes the daughter of Lord Zhang?

    However, she heard that vice Princess Zhang was greatly doted upon by the Crown Prince. How¡ª

    "I married the Crown Prince five years ago, to be one of his vice Princesses. In the beginning, the Crown Princess doted on me very much. Nevertheless, everything changed the moment that woman came into the picture."

    Nodding, Lin Mengya realized that she was referring to vice Princess Dugu.

    That was true. She could see that in recent days, the Crown Prince was always apanied by her, and her alone.

    As a result, the other vice Princesses felt neglected.

    Thatdy before her was likely a bitterdy.

    "I had prepared myself mentally when I married the Crown Prince. I would be dutiful, so as to protect my parents¡¯ family as well as my status in the pce. I became pregnant half a year ago. At that time the Crown Prince was thrilled, but little did I expect that this poor child would evoke the bitter jealousy of that woman."

    Grief was written all over vice Princess Zhang¡¯s face at the mention of her child.

    Lin Mengya may havecked the experience of being a parent, but still, she was able to empathize with her emotion.

    She had guessed the oue.

    Madam An and vice Princess Dugu must have colluded with each other to murder vice Princess Zhang¡¯s child.

    That led to vice Princess Zhang¡¯s grievances.

    Fights weremonce, especially in an extensive courtyard like that.

    "I¡¯ve avenged my son now, but the Crown Prince is still in the dark. I knew you were a victim of her scheming, just like me, which was why I wanted to work with you to eradicate that evil woman!"

    Naivety! That was what came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, when she saw the fervency in vice Princess¡¯s eyes at the mention of the Crown Prince.

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware of the manifestation of a woman who was crazily in love.

    A look of pity and regret shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. She knew that was the path vice Princess Zhang chose for herself. She had merely yed along with her.

    "Alright, I will work with you. However, the Crown Prince would definitely be suspicious of all his concubines. Remember to clean the sole of your shoes and the hem of your dress thoroughly, so we do not leave any trails, lest our n be upset. In this way, the Crown Prince would be able to see the woman¡¯s true colors."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s patient instructions made vice Princess Zhang put her trust in her, thinking that she was a good person.

    After thanking Lin Mengya profusely, vice Princess Zhang disappeared into the night.

    "Do you believe her,ss?" asked Qinghu, who had been hiding in the dark.

    "Why not? What I¡¯m certain is that she desperately wants to regain the Crown Prince¡¯s favor and love."

    Lin Mengya arranged her cape and went back, taking the road from where she came.

    However, she did not go back to the room she came from. She had followed the path to an unmarkable hut for storing firewood.

    Baisu lifted thentern she was holding and they saw Ming Yue, the subject of everyone¡¯s talk, sleeping soundly inside.

    "Enjoying a sweet sound sleep! It¡¯s your turn to act, sly fox."

    Qinghu smiled an evil smile and his narrow slit eyes looked towards Lin Mengya.

    "You are a bad bad girl."

    To Lin Mengya, that statement sounded more like apliment.

    Silently, Qinghu lifted Ming Yue and put her on his shoulder, then leaped up onto the roof and left.

    Lin Mengya trusted Qinghu in all the tasks shemissioned him to carry out.

    Therefore, she followed Baisu to return to the hut where she hid.

    The moment she stepped into the hut, she was pulled by a pair ofrge hands into a warm embrace.

    "You must be cold. Look, your hands are freezing cold."

    A deep voice sounded from above her head and Lin Mengya¡¯s body tensed instantly.

    On the way back just then, they had identally brushed each other. Did he sense it?

    "I¡¯ve had someone tailor-make you a coat made from fox fur which will be delivered to the Capital City soon. You should put it on if you¡¯re cold."

    She was moved, yet a quick look of struggle shed across her ck, pearl-like eyes.

    She quickly lowered her gaze to hide her true emotions.

    "How would I be frozen to death just by this cold? If I need that coat now, would I have to wrap myself in nketse winter time?"

    She was not sure if it was because of the weakened body or the poison she had ingested, that she was feeling exceptionally cold. Even when it was only autumn.

    Despite being separated byyers of clothes, Lin Mengya could feel the warmthing from Long Tianhao¡¯s body.

    As his faintly fragrant scent entered her nostrils, she was soothed and at the same time rejuvenated.

    "What perfume are you wearing, Your Highness? You smell so good."

    She had indulged herself as she coveted Long Tianhao¡¯s warm embrace, like a puppy, taking in his scent.

    Long Tianhao smiled faintly as he carried her in his embrace most naturally.

    He hadpletely wrapped her up in his embrace.

    "The fragrancees from the incense my mother got for me when I was little, to help me get over my recurring nightmares. I can give you some if you like. How about that?"

    "Yes, please."

    Lin Mengya yawned and slowly fell asleep in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms.

    Long Tianhao smiled as he listened to her quiet breathing, but a look of worry crept onto his face.

    "When did the princess begin to crave for sleep?"

    Baizhi, who was in a daze as she looked on was rmed by the prince¡¯s sudden question.

    ying with her fingers, she said with a vexed tone, "I suppose she was like this since she recuperated from her illness. I¡¯ve asked the physician and he said her heart and veins were damaged and she should not be overworked, so she needs to sleep more every day. I think it¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao did not feel reassured by Baizhi¡¯s exnation but continued to worry about Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya used to be an alert and vignt person.

    He had secretly checked on her those days after she fell asleep.

    Long Tianhao felt reassured when he saw her sleeping quietly.

    However, once he had knocked over thempstand and she was not awakened by it.

    He wished it was simply because she really needed her rest.

    In the small hut, Long Tianhao continued to carry Lin Mengya in his arms, as if she were some valuable treasure. He did not even dare to change his position.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, had fallen into a deep sleep, while holding on to Long Tianhao¡¯s arms and pressing on them.

 Chapter 153 The Emergence of the Busybodies

    Long Tianhao, disregarding the on-going banquet, carried Lin Mengya and escaped out of the back gate of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Heid Lin Mengya down in the sedan carefully. He felt a strong protectiveness well up in him as he gazed at Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful profile.

    Unfortunately, he could not leave the pce at this moment.

    "Watch the princess carefully, and go slowly. Lin Kui, will you follow the princess home? Carry her on the sedan directly into her courtyard and don¡¯t wake her up."

    When he had given all the instructions, Long Tianhao stood in the dark alley as he trained his eyes on the sedan as it went further.

    After making sure that she had left safely, Long Tianhao¡¯s heart was finally at rest.

    He turned around to return to the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion.

    In thest few days, he had either been summoned into the pce or sent for by Concubine De for a chat at the Art Courtyard.

    On every asion, he had to wait until midnight, when no one would see him, to secretly go into Lin Mengya¡¯s bedroom to look at her sleeping face.

    Since when was his life filled with her images?

    Despite the presence of various beautiful women in the pce hall, no one except Lin Mengya was able to catch his eye.

    Why was this so?

    Although on the surface, it seemed that everyone was fearful of the Crown Prince¡¯s fury, and no one dared make ament despite what happened in the pce hall being outrageous.

    Nevertheless, everyone was looking at the Crown Prince with eyes of mockery.

    An adulterous concubine was not umon.

    It happened in almost all households.

    However, who would have reacted like the Crown Prince, who gave them a sneak peek of the Crown Prince¡¯s chamber for free?

    It was more entertaining than watching an opera.

    "Didn¡¯t you im that everything had been properly prepared? Why did it turn out like this?"

    Although the Crown Princess tried to suppress his fury, his eyes appeared vicious like a poisonous snake.

    Vice Princess Dugu never expected things to turn out in this way.

    She lowered her head as beads of cold sweat dotted her very fair forehead.

    "Please forgive me, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t know how things turned out to be this way! I had clearly instructed men to carry Prince Yu into that room. To make sure nothing went wrong, I even had the room locked."

    Vice Princess Dugu was wondering to herself about what really went wrong.

    She had only spiked Long Tianhao¡¯s portion of the soup with the special ecstasy pill.

    Even if he had been rescued by someone, the effect of the poison would not subside so quickly.

    Why on earth was Madam An there too? What had happened in between?

    The beautiful and delicate eyes of the vice Princess swept across the entire banquet hall.

    Eventually, they came to rest on the one and only empty seat. Regardless of where she looked, she concluded that Princess Yu was the most likely suspect.

    "That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to hear any further exnations, case closed. I want you to investigate as to who is the likely suspect who would collude with outsiders to do this."

    Nodding her head, vice Princess Dugu had learned her lesson and kept her mouth shut for now.

    Even if Princess Yu was the one who had done it, there had to be someone who acted as her agent from within the pce.

    She had to ferret out the culprit if she did not want to lose the favor of the Crown Prince.

    Long Tianhao had returned to his seat in silence, despite the Crown Princess shooting him murderous looks.

    The rise and fall of a prince depended on his sess or failure. If he had been caught in an adulterous act, marrying Ming Yue was not a big deal. More importantly, his entire life would be tainted with this w.

    The Crown Prince must be at his wit¡¯s end to have resorted to such a scheme.

    "Third Younger Brother, have you sobered up from the wine?"

    The Crown Prince had purposely pretended to be intimately concerned, but he really wanted to get rid of this blood brother in his heart.

    "Thank you for asking, Your Highness, I¡¯m alright now."

    Long Tianhao would be stupid not to realize by now that he had be unconscious because of that bowl of soup.

    "That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be so greedy for wine in the future."

    The Crown Prince almost spoke these words through gritted teeth.

    The Crown Prince gave Long Tianhao a cold look, then turned away and stopped talking to him.

    "Yes, I will abide by the Crown Prince¡¯s instructions in the future."

    That was right, he was never going to be so careless ever again, to have fallen into the Crown Prince¡¯s snare.

    The banquet proceeded under an awkward atmosphere and soon, the Crown Prince asked to be excused, citing fatigue as the reason.

    Vice Princess Dugu was left to entertain the guests and in the absence of the Crown Prince, her smile was no longer so natural and easy.

    After what seemed like a long time, the banquet finally adjourned. Vice Princess Dugu could not wait for all the guests to leave before she rushed back to her courtyard.

    However, something puzzled Long Tianhao. When he was on his way home, he overheard some guests talking. They were apanied by their servants in the courtyard where they sobered up from drinking. There, they saw Princess Ming Yue, who had a low tolerance for alcohol, emerged from the Crown Prince¡¯s room as if she was fleeing.

    A look of approval shed across Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.

    His wife was excellent. She had even prepared a gift in return to the Crown Prince.

    The gossip about Ming Yue and the Crown Prince was sufficient to create havoc that could not be silenced by any exnation.

    There were three people from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion who attended the Crown Prince¡¯s banquet, however, only Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao returned from the banquet.

    The scandal took only one night to brew. By sunrise the next morning, the entire Capital City was savoring the gossip regarding what happened in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya, having slept through the night soundly, was now full of energy while she sat at the table to eat her breakfast.

    "Look at that glee on your face. Do you happen to stumble on gold ingots?"

    Lin Mengya took a bite of the pork dumpling as she stared at Baizhi, who could not stop grinning.

    "Well, I didn¡¯t stumble upon any gold ingots, but listen, I heard thatst night, the virtuous Princess Ming Yue had stayed out the whole night."

    Although Baizhi was not aware of what happened the night before, she was well-informed. None of the gossips outside and within the mansion could escape her.

    Lin Mengya, who shared a tacit understanding with Baisu, exchanged knowing looks with each other and smiled.

    Baisu was the one who sent Ming Yue into the Crown Prince¡¯s room. She was also responsible for the others who went into the room "by mistake".

    Qinghu was such a shrewd guy, who only needed a small scheme to fabricate a story of an untidily dressed Princess Ming Yue fleeing the Crown Prince¡¯s room.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s young concubine had justmitted adultery and the Crown Prince immediately showed favor to Princess Ming Yue.

    The Crown Prince had be notorious in Dajin overnight!

    "Oh yes, has Concubine De heard about this yet?"

    Lin Mengya turned to look at Baiji. Since she returned to the mansion this time, Jinyue would reveal whatever inside stories to her through Baiji.

    Baiji nodded immediately. Smiling, she said, "Of course, Concubine De has learned about it the moment she got out of bed when some careless maidservant let the cat out."

    Jin Yue was generally cautious and observant, so she knew who among the maids loved to gossip.

    In this manner, the maidservant "identally" revealed the secret.

    Concubine De was known to esteem the code of ethics. Ming Yue, being an unwedded girl emerging from a strange man¡¯s room in the middle of the night, was unforgivable.

    The hope to be Prince Yu¡¯s vice Princess could be shattered.

    "Yes, I haven¡¯t been to pay my respects to Mother for quite some time. Let¡¯s go to the Art Courtyard now."

    Lin Mengya, apanied by her four maidservants, set out, wearing a signature faint smile on her face.

    She had hidden the pain and sorrow deeply in her heart. Someone had to shoulder the grievances of Yue Ting.

    She was the best candidate to do so.

    The servants in the prince¡¯s mansion eyed Princess Yu with puzzlement.

    Did someone not say that Princess Yu had fallen ill from grief and recuperating in the Liuxin Courtyard?

    However, the princess seemed to have fully recovered apart from the fact that she lost some weight.

    The Art courtyard was quiet and tidy as usual. Lin Mengya had just stepped in through the door and the old maid Jinyue had quicklye to wee her.

    "Greetings of peace to Princess Yu."

    Although their rtionship was not as simple as the rtionship between a master and her servant, Old Maid Jinyue was exceptionally careful to stay within her bounds on the surface, lest she vited any protocol.

    "Please rise quickly. I haven¡¯t been feeling very well for a while, which was why I haven¡¯t beening to pay my respects to Mother. I hope Mother isn¡¯t upset with me."

    Lin Mengya acted as if she and Jinyue were mere acquaintances.

    Their interactions, which consisted of unremarkable conversations, were not especially intimate.

    Jinyue immediately shook her head and said with a gentle voice, "Why would she be upset with you? But she is having a bit of cough this morning."

    That was to be expected given that the candidate for vice Princess carefully selected by Concubine De had done something which warranted shame to her reputation.

    Even a strong woman like Concubine De would be vexed to death.

    "I have some Sichuan fritiry Loquat cough syrup made personally by Baiji. It is very effective in clearing coughs and cleansing the lungs. Baiji, quickly to back to our courtyard to fetch it."

    "Yes."

    Lin Mengya and Jinyue exchanged a knowing look.

    This was the perfect time to eradicate Princess Ming Yue¡¯s status.

    If Ming Yue wished to covet her man, she would not even spare her a way of escape.

    A wisp of smoke rose up from bronze incense burner.

    The aroma of burning sandalwood filled the entire room, giving it a calming atmosphere.

    Behindyers of the curtain, on the heated brick, Concubine De wasying there on her side.

    Her beautiful countenance was now slightly contorted by a frown due to headache.

    Despite the maidservants giving her constant massage on her long legs, there was no relief for her pain.

    The subtle fragrance of sandalwood was taken over by bursts of another fragrance.

    At first, this new fragrance was uncharacteristic, however, the more one smelt it, the more it livened one¡¯s spirit.

    "You may excuse yourself, I¡¯ll take over to serve the concubine."

    A familiar gentle voice sounded, but Concubine De purposely kept her eyes closed and pretended to be asleep on the heated brick.

    A pair of soft hands with a gentle touch came to press on Concubine De¡¯s forehead and the back of her head simultaneously.

    The strength from the hands was just right and very soon, her headache disappeared.

    Coupled with the bouts of aroma, Concubine De actually fell into a deep slumber.

    It was noon time when she woke again.

    Concubine De opened her eyes and saw Jinyue and a few other maidservants, but no Lin Mengya.

    "You¡¯ve woken up, Your Highness. Quick, help the mistress up," Jinyue instructed.

    Concubine De had not had such a good sleep in a while. For this reason, her mood was lifted greatly.

    "Where¡¯s Ya¡¯er?"

    Regardless of how good she thought of Ming Yue, she was by no means more considerate and attentive to Concubine De than Ya¡¯er.

    On every asion when Concubine De felt unwell or fell ill, Ya¡¯er was able to solve her problem with ease.

 Chapter 154 The Most Flirtatious Gardener

    At this thought, Concubine De was suddenly ovee with a sense of guilt.

    If she was not so easily taken in by some persuasion, she would not have allowed Yue Ting to be taken away.

    In that case, Ya¡¯er would not have fallen seriously ill.

    "After Princess Yu made sure you¡¯ve fallen asleep, she went into the kitchen to personally prepare some food for you."

    Being her maidservant for many years, Jinyue could guess what was on Concubine De¡¯s mind.

    In fact, it was Concubine De¡¯s intention to protect Miss Yue Ting that day.

    Unfortunately, Mrs. Yue was backed by the Queen herself. In fact that day, the Yues were apanied by one of the Queen¡¯s female officials.

    Concubine De was left with no other choice but to cave.

    All the people were shocked to learn about Mrs. Yue¡¯s wickedness and cruelty, which she demonstrated even on her own daughter.

    Therefore, Concubine De felt a sense of guilt towards Lin Mengya with regards to Yue Ting.

    "Bring the food in, but make sure to be quiet so as not to wake Concubine De."

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle instruction, a few maidservants entered the room one after another.

    "Princess Yu, Concubine De is already awake," reminded Jinyue kindly.

    Lin Mengya approached Concubine De immediately and with a gentle voice, said, "Greetings of peace, Mother. I was not feeling well in thest few days and I didn¡¯t want my illness to affect Mother, so I refrained froming to pay you respects. Please forgive me."

    Concubine De observed Lin Mengya¡¯s expression and saw that her countenance remained gentle and virtuous as before, as if nothing had happened.

    There was not even a hint of estrangement from Concubine De, but was as amiable as before.

    Mengya was a good girl inparison. She must have understood and forborne Concubine De¡¯s difficult position.

    "How did you lose so much weight, child? There is no need to stand on ceremony by saying those polite words, we are a family after all."

    Concubine De held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and the guilt in her turned into an endearing feeling.

    Her son was such a blessed man to have married such a sensible and obedient girl.

    "I¡¯ve heard from Jinyue that Mother had not been eating well and sleeping well, so I specially prepared some food for you, Mother. I hope you find the food ptable."

    Lin Mengya quickly instructed the servants to fetch the medicinal herbs, which appeared to be out of everyone¡¯s expectation.

    Dish after dish of the so-called medicine looked enticingly delicious and there was absolutely no smell of medicine.

    Concubine De¡¯s appetite was immediately restored. She took up the chopsticks and tasted some.

    Although a little nd, the food was not oily at all.

    Pleased, Concubine De did not stop until more than half of the food was eaten.

    "Mother, the chrysanthemum flowers in my garden are in full bloom. Would you like me to bring you there to have a look?"

    Concubine De was feeling a little sleepy after she finished eating.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion resonated well with her heart.

    Enjoying the full bloom chrysanthemum flowers in autumn and walking in the snow in winter were the most delightful things.

    Only in those days before Concubine De was married, she could go out in a carefree manner to do these things with her girlfriends, without being concerned about her status.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion had brought back the memories of those carefree days.

    Concubine De nodded with pleasure and Jinyue immediately got Concubine De ready by dressing her up and a group of them were ready to go to the Liuxin Courtyard to see the chrysanthemum flowers.

    The procession of people emerged from the Art Courtyard and headed towards Lin Mengya¡¯s Liuxin Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya and Jinyue purposelygged behind so they were thest two people in the procession.

    Scanning the surrounding, Lin Mengya quietly asked Jinyue, "Has Concubine De been suffering from frequent headache andck of appetite, as well as theck of quality sleep, recently?"

    Jinyue nodded, and a look of worry shed across her eyes.

    "Do you know what illness Concubine De is suffering from, Princess Yu?"

    Lin Mengya moaned for a moment and shook her head.

    She was trained in western medicine and her knowledge of Chinese Medicine was limited.

    When she first arrived in Concubine De¡¯s room, she had, through her observation, narrowed down her problem to a few poisonous substances in small amounts.

    However, these few kinds of poison which she identified would not cause much harm even if given inrge doses, not to mention damaging a person¡¯s health.

    She was puzzled as to where these things hade from.

    "What are some of Concubine De¡¯s long-term habits over the decades?"

    Although these tiny doses of poison were not life-threatening, it could result in chronic illnesses from umtion over a long period of time.

    Jinyue took a moment to ponder over it and replied, "Concubine De¡¯s daily routine is strict with a regr pattern. She has persisted for many years in this manner, but I can¡¯t really put a finger to any of them right now. Why? Is there a problem?"

    They were habits of many years, and the effects were just emerging.

    From here, one could see how cautious the person who poisoned her was.

    There was some poison when ingested over a long period of time, caused the gradual deterioration of the body

    Apparently, Concubine De had been subjected to this condition.

    As a person entered into middle age, her immune system would have weakened, leading to such a condition.

    "I can¡¯t really pinpoint what¡¯s wrong now. How about you secretly send the things that Concubine De uses every day to me tomorrow, I¡¯ll see what I can do. As for theseing days, continue feeding her those medicines and make sure she drinks lots of warm water. As for the rest, we¡¯ll have to y by ear."

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s radar was a sensitive one, she knew that she needed antidotes to neutralize whatever poison that was in Concubine De¡¯s body.

    If she wished to cure Concubine De¡¯s illness in secret, she would have to think of a better solution.

    Suddenly, she had a brainwave. Baili Rui!

    Yes! Bailin Rui, who was imprisoned in the dungeon, was an expert in poison.

    He might be able to provide a good solution.

    Lin Mengya made up her mind as she separated from Jinyue.

    When she turned around randomly, she identally caught sight of a grey hem of someone¡¯s coat at a corner of the Moon Gate.

    As she was about to find out who that was, Baishao had approached her at that moment.

    "Master, Concubine De has asked for you to join her in front to enjoy the chrysanthemum flowers!"

    The excited Baishao had not noticed that grey hem of a coat at all.

    In the twinkling of an eye, that grey hem of a coat disappeared.

    Lin Mengya recovered from her daze and nodded.

    Could she have seen wrongly?

    "Oh, I¡¯ll be right there."

    It would not be presumptuous to im that the chrysanthemum flowers of the Liuxin Courtyard were the most beautiful in the Capital City.

    In the carefully designed little courtyard, everything was at its rightful ce.

    Pebbles of three colors wereid into a neat little path.

    On both sides of the paths were lined with chrysanthemum flowers in order of colors, species and different stages of bloom.

    "Oh, look at Ya¡¯er¡¯s attentive creation. None of the chrysanthemum flowers is withering. Who is the one who tends to these flowers?"

    With light steps, Lin Mengya followed Concubine De onto the pavilion in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Despite having seen beautiful gardens in the pce, Concubine De could not help but marvel at the beauty of Liuxin Courtyard.

    "Oh, this¡ª"

    "Your servant, I am the one tending to this garden. I am so honored that Concubine De finds my work pleasant to your eyes."

    Just when Lin Mengya was about to say that it was the mansion¡¯s gardener who tended to them, a hoarse voice echoed through the air.

    Turning to the direction of the source of the voice, Lin Mengya¡¯s jaws almost dropped.

    The person speaking was d in a wine-colored dress. Looking to be taller than most women, she was by no means sturdy-looking.

    She had delicate eyes and brows entuated by make-up. Compared to the pretty and innocent Baishao, thisdy was beautiful but a little too garish.

    "Your servant, Huagu, pay my respect to Your Highness, Concubine De, and Princess Yu, my master."

    Although she behaved a little wantonly, at least she knew how to abide by the rules.

    Concubine De shot her a cold re, apparently displeased.

    "Who is she?"

    Concubine De turned to look at Lin Mengya expectantly.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts turned quickly and she decided to tell a lie.

    "This¡ª she is my second uncle¡¯s concubine. She was good at gardening, so I brought her into the mansion after my uncle passed away. Tending to the flower bed is her specialty."

    Lin Mengya had mastered the skill over not blushing when she told a lie. She could only hope that Concubine De would believe her words.

    "Oh? So she¡¯s a kinsman. In that case, you may go. Do bear in mind to abide by the protocols in the mansion, get it?"

    Although Concubine De was obviously displeased with Huagu, she could not deny that she had taken care of the garden and its flowers remarkably well.

    She supposed this fox was not capable of creating waves given Ya¡¯er¡¯s formidable character.

    "I¡¯m¡ª I¡¯m going to pick some chrysanthemum flowers with Huagu to make tea. Please bear with me, Mother."

    With that, Lin Mengya grabbed Huagu¡¯s arm and dragged her into a side room in the backyard.

    The instant the door closed behind them, Lin Mengya began her vicious rebuke, saying, "Have you lived long enough that you¡¯ve dressed up as a woman, damned fox?"

    Huagu, no, Qinghu disguised as a woman, burst outughing as he looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s flushed face.

    "Oh, it¡¯s so fun to disguise as a woman. Look, I¡¯m more beautiful than you as a woman, right?"

    Qinghu gave Lin Mengya a coquettish nce and gesticted flirtatiously, which caused Lin Mengya to feel disgusted.

    A deep frown appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead instantly.

    Good heavens! Why was her courtyard filled with these queer creatures?

    Before she could give Qinghu a proper admonition, exmations and screaming could be heard from outside.

    What happened again?

    Ignoring Qinghu for now, Lin Mengya dashed out into the courtyard.

    What came into sight was a few maidservants running and chasing something all over the courtyard.

    "Oops¡ª"

    "Ouch¡ª"

    Two young voices sounded, and the noises subsided.

    At this moment, two white beasts hade to hide below Lin Mengya¡¯s skirt.

    Snow and the baby tiger were fearless when they were surrounded by the maidservants. In fact, they were gritting their teeth in a disy of their creature instinct.

    "Stop, what¡¯s happening?"

    Lin Mengya asked, frowning.

    All the maidservants stopped in their tracks. However, many of the valuable chrysanthemum flowers had been trampled upon and were falling to the floor.

    "Oops! Who was it who destroyed all the flowers? I¡¯ve spent so much effort cultivating and taking care of the nts. Sob sob, how would I continue to live?"

    Lin Mengya was startled by a high-pitched voice.

    Qinghu keeled over and started wailing as if someone had passed away.

    Lin Mengya thought Qinghu was going overboard with his acting.

    Ignoring him, she turned to question the head maid.

    "What happened? How did it turn out like this?"

    The maidservants realized that they hadmitted a grave error. Those chrysanthemum flowers could cost more than their lives.

    In fact, some of the maids were so terrified that they had knelt down directly in front of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 155 Chrysanthemum Flower Festival

    "In response to Princess Yu¡¯s question, it was Miss Cousin... she wanted to carry this little white puppy in her arms, but the puppy refused to yield, and none of us were able to catch it."

    The words of maidservants had been validated by the others.

    All the people gazed upon the two little beasts which had gone under Lin Mengya¡¯s skirt with terrified looks in their eyes.

    These two little chaps were so nimble and fast that a dozen maidservants chasing after them did not even manage to touch their fur.

    "Not everyone gets to carry my Snow."

    Lin Mengya bent down to pick up Snow, and it fidgeted a little before settling quietly in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    "Look at you. The entire ce has turned into chaos just because of a puppy. It was just because it was unfamiliar with you. Look at how obedient it is in Mengya¡¯s arms."

    Concubine De fixed her eyes on the little white puppy as she berated Jiang Ruqin.

    Jiang Ruxin¡¯s heart was filled with rage at the thought she was even despised by a little beast.

    "Mother is right. I have picked up this little guy with a fierce nature. It would be wise for Miss Ruqin not to touch it, lest you be bitten and left with a scar."

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, Snow turned into a submissive little creature.

    Although the arrogant nature of wolves meant that they did not behave coquettishly like puppies; however, Snow was rather used to and enjoyed squirming in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    The baby tiger following closely behind Lin Mengya was looking at them jealously with its watery cat eyes.

    Unfortunately, its master had neglected the pitiful looking baby tiger at this moment.

    "Alright, I shall not try to carry it. How strange to be keeping dogs."

    Jiang Ruqin was obviously angry but could do nothing about it.

    "Needless to say, this little puppy you are keeping as a pet is so lovable, Mengya."

    Concubine De used to keep a little Pekingese in the pce, but sadly it died.

    Therefore, she had a special affinity for Lin Mengya¡¯s Snow.

    The little guy apparently understood human nature. It seemed to know who to fawn on.

    When Concubine De reached out to stroke Snow¡¯s head, it simply stole a nce at her for a moment but allowed her to continue caressing it.

    "Look, it¡¯s an obedient little guy. See, you must have frightened it just now."

    Gritting her teeth, Jiang Ruqin forced a smile on her face.

    No wonder it was Lin Mengya¡¯s pet, given that it was as sly as her.

    "Oh yes, Mengya, I¡¯ve something to discuss with you."

    Concubine De smiled. The more she looked at Lin Mengya, the more satisfied she was with her.

    "Please go ahead, Mother."

    Qinghu, who was dressed as a woman, had set upright those pots of flowers knocked down by the maidservants earlier.

    The garden was once again filled with chrysanthemum flowers and the sight refreshed people¡¯s hearts.

    Concubine De took in a deep breath. It seemed that the subtle fragrance of the flowers had lifted her mncholic mood.

    "In past years when the chrysanthemum flowers were in full bloom, a number of gardens would hold flower festivals. This year, I see that the flowers in your garden are so beautiful. How about we also hold a chrysanthemum festival too?"

    Concubine De suggested excitedly. She was cooped up in the Art Courtyard all day long. Apart from her regr visits to the temple to offer incense, she was normally not engaged in other activities.

    When she saw that Lin Mengya¡¯s garden was decorated with so many beautiful chrysanthemum flowers, the idea of a flower festival came to her.

    "Oh yes, Cousin-inw. From the look of it, the chrysanthemum flowers in your garden are the prettiest of all. I bet all the madams and mistresses in the entire Capital City would concede defeat once they see your garden."

    Jiang Ruqin quickly backed up Concubine De¡¯s idea. Lin Mengya gave her a dispassionate look and said, "I¡¯ll take note of this, but first, I need to discuss it with Prince Yu. Rest assured, Mother, the prince is very filial towards you and I¡¯m sure he would dly oblige."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s respectful and submissive reply brought a smile to Concubine De¡¯s face.

    "In that case, my heart can be at ease. As long as you¡¯re the one handling the matter, I feel more assured."

    Concubine De was very happy with this daughter-inw of hers.

    After lingering for a while more to enjoy the beautiful flowers and having eaten the pastry Lin Mengya made with chrysanthemum flower in her little kitchen, Concubine De went back to the Art Courtyard, feelingpletely satisfied.

    Lin Mengya sat in the pavilion, holding Snow on herp and staring into the garden full of chrysanthemum flowers and sank into deep thoughts.

    "What are you thinking about,ss? You¡¯re dazing."

    Qinghu, still in his woman¡¯s attire, walked up to Lin Mengya with dainty steps.

    "Will you change out of this dress first?"

    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu with disgust and disdain.

    Was thed addicted to cross-dressing?

    "Pfft, you must be jealous of my charming looks!"

    Qinghu rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya and walked out of her line of vision, swaying his hips.

    Oh god, Lin Mengya thought, was he not lookingpletely like a woman?

    "Is something troubling you, Master?"

    Baiji walked up to Lin Mengya carrying a pot of chrysanthemum tea and looked at her with concern.

    "Why would Concubine De want to hold a chrysanthemum flower festival for no reason? Did something happen when I went over just now?"

    Lin Mengya could sense that this was not as simple as it seemed.

    Perhaps Concubine De had a simple motive of merely wanting to hold a chrysanthemum flower festival.

    However, Jiang Ruqin, who usually took a stand against her, had actually tried to make the festival happen as suggested by Concubine De.

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s action had rmed Lin Mengya.

    "Nothing much had been said. Concubine De basically told us some of the ancient stories in the pce. Subsequently, Miss Ruqin mentioned that the pce used to conduct the chrysanthemum flower festival annual, until the time the Emperor¡¯s health deteriorated and they stopped holding the festival."

    Baiji searched her memory but could not pull out anything suspicious.

    "I see, but who actually started the idea of holding a chrysanthemum flower festival?"

    "Miss Cousin was the one who suggested it. She said that it¡¯s almost the prince¡¯s birthday and a chrysanthemum flower festival would bring bustle and excitement. No doubt she¡¯s trying to take this opportunity to win the prince¡¯s favor, but I bet the prince wouldn¡¯t appreciate that!"

    The flushed Baizhi said, apparently displeased with Jiang Ruqin.

    Lin Mengya nodded in response. She must be on her guards since it was Jiang Ruqin who suggested the idea.

    In name, it would be a chrysanthemum flower festival, but it would just turn out to be another banquet.

    The only trouble was that her little courtyard would be flooded with peopleing to see the flowers.

    There was a fear of bad things happening in the presence of too many people, which would distract their attention.

    "Master, shall we just forget about it?"

    A worried look appeared on Baishao¡¯s face as she tried to dissuade Lin Mengya.

    Having been through Lin Mengya¡¯s training on crisis management, the maidservants were careful about not allowing outsiders into the Liuxin Courtyard.

    It would be difficult for them to stop some from entering since there would be many guests.

    "Not a problem. Didn¡¯t you see how excited Concubine De was?"

    Nevertheless, the greatest challenge of all was to make sure that Concubine De was pleased.

    Moreover, if she were to dismiss Concubine De¡¯s suggestion, Lin Mengya would be med ascking magnanimity.

    In that case, Lin Mengya would suffer an overall loss. Jiang Ruqin was always keeping a lookout for any opportunity to destroy her.

    "The banquet will be held in the front hall. Just be careful when there are peopleing into the courtyard to see the chrysanthemum flowers."

    It seemed that they could only deal with whatever came to them one step at a time. Ultimately, this part of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was still under her jurisdiction.

    When Long Tianhao returned from a trip outside, he was immediately asked by Lin Mengya toe to the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Even before he entered the courtyard, he could hear sounds of loudughtering from inside.

    "Come here, Snow! Don¡¯t you bite Snow¡¯s tail, baby tiger. Come over here, quick!"

    The moment he opened the gate, he saw Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu ying happily with the two little creatures.

    Lin Mengya was sitting in the pavilion, looking at the people in the courtyard with gentle eyes and a smile on the face.

    Taking in the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s contented smile on her face, Long Tianhao thought this was the so-called blissful life as described by poets.

    "The prince is here, Master. The prince is here!"

    Baizhi was the first to spot Long Tianhao. At that moment, her face which was filled with a brilliant smile a moment ago suddenly tensed up.

    She ran up to Lin Mengya, looking all submissive. However, she had lost the liveliness and innocent look a moment ago.

    "Erm, I¡¯m here."

    Baizhi was not the only one, but the rest of the people in the courtyard had obviously hidden their smiles the moment they saw that Long Tianhao arrived.

    Lin Mengya was the only one who continued wearing the sweet and gentle smile on her face.

    "Have you had dinner, Your Highness?"

    Lin Mengya stood up and greeted the prince, just as any wife normally would do.

    "Yes, I¡¯ve already eaten."

    For some unknown reason, a warm feeling filled his cold heart.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s frozen heart was quietly and gradually melting.

    "I¡¯ve asked for Your Highness toe because I¡¯ve something to discuss with you."

    Standing before Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya raised her face up.

    The rays from the setting sun fell on her creamy, translucent skin, making her as beautiful as an angel.

    "What¡¯s it about?"

    Long Tianhao had instinctively softened his voice as if he was afraid to destroy the beautiful scene.

    "Mother saw the chrysanthemum flowers in my courtyard and in a fit of excitement, she suggested that we should hold a flower festival. I would like to hear your thoughts on this."

    Lin Mengya looked down and spoke with the most gentle and sweet voice ever.

    "Alright, I shall put you in charge of this matter then."

    For the first time ever, Long Tianhao had treated her as the mistress of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    In the past, he used toin that women were a mor, so he refused to have any concubines in the mansion.

    Nowadays, however, he could not wait to see Lin Mengya¡¯s warm and smiley face the moment he returned home from outside.

    "Alright, Your Highness. Do you have any other instructions for me?"

    Lin Mengya avoided looking into Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes because they were deep and dark and felt as if her soul would get sucked into them.

    No, she could not let this go on!

    Lin Mengya warned herself that if she sank into this, she would be the one to get hurt eventually.

    "There¡¯s nothing else. It¡¯s going to be a lot of hard work for you."

    Long Tianhao did not know what else to say after this, and the two of them stood there in awkward silence.

    "Elder Sister, Snow and baby tiger seem to be behaving strangely!"

    Luckily at this juncture, Lin Zhongyu eximed.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao looked in the direction Xiaoyu was pointing and they saw at the corner of the wall, baby tiger was lying on the floor, foaming at its mouth.

    Lin Mengya dashed towards it as an rm screamed in her head.

    Frowning, she picked up the baby tiger and folded it into an embrace. Who could be so cruel as to poison this innocent little creature?

    "Go get some cow¡¯s milk from the kitchen! This is a very powerful poison. We have to administer first aid while we look for its antidote!"

 Chapter 156 A Visit to the Pharmacy in the Night

    "Here¡¯s the milk!"

    Being extremely familiar with the kitchen, Baizhi had returned with milk within a short time.

    Frowning, Lin Mengya fed the milk to the baby tiger.

    In her previous life, she had merely done experiments with animals.

    This was considered the first time she really tried to save an animal¡¯s life.

    It was not practical to have the animal¡¯s stomach pumped here.

    Lin Mengya had a brainwave and nced in the direction of the flowering shrub.

    She decisively pulled up a handful of grass and stuffed it into Baiji¡¯s hands.

    "Quick, boil the grass in the water!"

    Although the baby tiger was merely a pet, it had been won the hearts of all in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was very fond of it. Seeing that it had been poisoned, they immediately brought it back into the room andid it down in its own nest.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya normally carried the antidote with her everywhere she went.

    After the little guy swallowed an antidote pill, his life was preserved.

    "Master, here¡¯s the medicine."

    Baiji handed a cup of warm water to Lin Mengya, which she poured into the baby tiger¡¯s mouth.

    Lin Mengya recognized this grass as she remembered that the baby tiger used to vomit it out violently when it ingested a little of the grass.

    After drinking the medicine, the baby tiger immediately started throwing up.

    Together with some undigested food, it vomited out all the contents of its stomach.

    After such a tumultuous experience, the little guy¡¯s eyes had lost its spark.

    Lin Mengya personally cleaned the baby tiger up and settled it in her arms once again, where it quickly fell asleep.

    "Master, is the baby tiger alright now?"

    The four maidservants looked on nervously, but finally breathed a sigh of relief when Lin Mengya nodded.

    "Xiaoyu, what did the baby tiger eat that caused it to be like this?"

    Lin Zhongyu frowned as he shed out a piece of fresh chicken meat on his hand.

    Baiji drew the silver hairpin out of her hair and poked the piece of chicken with it. Immediately, the end of the hairpin turned greenish-grey.

    "This must be a powerful poison. Fortunately, the vignt Snow had quickly snatched the piece of chicken away, otherwise, the baby tiger would have lost its life altogether."

    Perhaps it was because Snow was a little older than the baby tiger and therefore more observant and sharp.

    On the contrary, the baby tiger, being the king of beasts, had turned out to be a little foolish glutton.

    Hopefully, it would have learned its lesson after it woke up.

    "Nevertheless, where did this poisone from? I don¡¯t remember we have such kind of poison in our possession within our courtyard, do we?"

    Baishao was especially upset. After all, she was the one in charge of preparing the food for the two little guys.

    How could she not feel perturbed when a slip-up like this one almost took the baby tiger¡¯s innocent life?

    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m certain we don¡¯t possess such poison in our courtyard. In my opinion, Miss Cousin must be the one to have done it! She had attempted to pick up Snow but was rejected. It must have caused her toe out with the evil thought to bring harm to the little guy."

    Baizhi voiced her thoughts instantly as a look of resentment appeared on her face.

    "I don¡¯t think so. Ruqin may be willful, but she¡¯s not the kind of person to do such a thing."

    Long Tianhao, who was following behind Lin Mengya, voiced his instinctive opinion based on his understanding of Jiang Ruqin.

    However, he did not expect that the statement he made had upset all the people in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    "The prince is right. Let¡¯s not jump to a conclusion without any solid evidence."

    Jiang Ruqin was after all Long Tianhao¡¯s cousin.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words put a stop to everyone¡¯s wild guessing.

    "It¡¯s not a good idea to make the incident known to the public, so be very cautious these few days. I will take care of the baby tiger personally. The rest of you may go."

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions to dismiss them, they exchanged looks and then left obediently.

    "You may go, Your Highness. You must have been tired from your work in thest few days."

    Although Long Tianhao wished to stay on, he could not find an excuse to do so.

    He nodded and left in silence.

    "Do you also want to take a look at the baby tiger, Snow?"

    The little guy had been tugging hard on the hem of her skirt for a while now.

    It seemed that Snow was also worried about its littlepanion.

    "Alright, you may stay here to keep itpany."

    Despite being usually yful and wild, Snow was apparently concerned over its littlepanion when something bad happened to it.

    Snow quietly watched the baby tiger lying in its little nest and asionally, it used its ws to touch the baby tiger¡¯s head.

    The baby tiger opened its eyes, looked at its littlepanion, and then fell back into a deep sleep.

    "Trust me, it will be alright."

    Lin Mengya patted Snow¡¯s head as itid down beside the little tiger¡¯s little nest, but continued to watch itspanion withrge, unblinking eyes.

    "Are you angry?"

    Suddenly, someone put out a hand to stroke Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    Why was it always the oily-mouthed Qinghu who could read her mind?

    "Rest assured, the baby tiger will be fine. If there¡¯s a poison in the world that you can¡¯t neutralize, there would be nothing anyone else could do."

    To Qinghu, Lin Mengya¡¯s ability to neutralize any poison was second to none.

    "Don¡¯t say that. If I¡¯m really as good as you im, you would not be tormented for my sake and be left with three years of your life."

    Lin Mengya did not use to be so keenly aware of this fear of losing someone dear to her, until the death of Elder Sister Yue Ting.

    Her rtionship with Qinghu had started out with one which they made use of each other for gain.

    However, Qinghu had since be her family.

    The thought of going through another parting of death three years from now, Lin Mengya immediately felt an excruciating pain in her heart. It was as if her heart was being shed by a knife.

    She grabbed onto Qinghu¡¯s clothes and looked into his eyes, saying, "Will you promise me never to die in front of my eyes, please?"

    Lin Mengya was so used to facing all problems with a brave front, that she had not allowed other people to see the weaker side of her.

    For this reason, Qinghu was taken aback to see Lin Mengya behaving this way.

    "Alright,ss, I promise I will die behind your back."

    Qinghu patted Lin Mengya on her head, as a look of regret shed across his eyes.

    It was a pity that they got to know each other toote.

    "Oh yes, did you see the one who poisoned the baby tiger?"

    Although Qinghu would suddenly disappear on many asion, his eyes were on a constant lookout for everything that was happening in the courtyard.

    It could be said that everything that happened in the Liuxin Courtyard would not escape Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    "The culprits were very discreet. I have totally no idea when they put the poison there. It appears that I have to be keeping watch of the entrance to the Liuxin Courtyard at all times."

    However, Lin Mengya had another idea. Although she had Qinghu and Night by her side, it would still be better to rely on herself.

    She had to make some changes if she wanted to protect those who were important to her.

    "Just try your best and don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Oh yes, did you manage to look for the house I was talking to you about?"

    Once Lin Mengya got into the serious mode, her coyness was reced by dynamism and drive.

    Although Qinghu immediately started missing the fragile and coquettish Lin Mengya, he knew that this astute and forceful woman was the real Lin Mengya.

    "Yes, when would you like to see it?"

    To Qinghu, every one of Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction was like an imperial edict.

    Not only had he carried her instructions out efficiently, but he also had in fact paid for the piece ofnd already.

    He had also furnished the ce with all the necessities including furniture such as tables and stools.

    The boss just had to open her mouth, and the servant had done all the errands.

    Moreover, this boss of his was a calcting and meticulous one.

    "Let¡¯s go have a look tonight. I suppose it¡¯s not a good idea to go out during the day, for now, so we will go when it¡¯s dark. Oh, please also ask Baisu toe along. When the dayes, she will be following us there anyways."

    Nodding, Qinghu left to make the necessary preparations.

    Lin Mengya looked out only to realize that the sun was already setting.

    The evening breeze blew gently on her.

    A bright and clear moon, with a chipped corner, was hanging in the evening sky

    The darkness which fell onto the earth was the best camouge for the people going about their businesses in the night.

    Two shadowy figures were seen leaping quickly over the wall of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    In the alley behind the prince¡¯s mansion stood a small horse and its carriage, which had been waiting.

    "Go," a deep, cold voice sounded.

    The coachman called out with a low voice and the horse carriage disappeared into the night.

    "Do you think we can keep this from Night?"

    There was no light within the carriage but Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded bright and clear.

    "That honest-to-goodness guy doesn¡¯t dare to even enter your room when you¡¯re asleep. I bet he won¡¯t find out about this."

    Qinghu said, sounding very satisfied with himself.

    If it were not so dark in the horse carriage, Qinghu would have seen how Lin Mengya had rolled her eyes at him in disdain.

    "Do you think everyone iscking moral principles like you?"

    Lin Mengya could not help but blurt out. Fortunately, it was not the right moment, otherwise, Qinghu would have queried her on what she meant by moral principles.

    "Alright, we¡¯re here."

    The horse carriage stopped in front of a shophouse along a long street. Although it was still within the bustling city, it appeared to be set in solitude and quietness because it was situated at the border of the city.

    From the outside, the shophouse was not especially spacious, being around eighty square meters.

    At the moment, it was filled with drawer chests carrying medicine and herbs.

    From the outside, it looked just like any regr pharmacy. However, as they rounded the drawer chests, passed through a blue curtain and a corridor, there was a whole new world behind.

    "How did you manage to find a wonderful ce like this?"

    A small crescent-shaped door at the back led them into arge garden.

    The garden was a little empty at this moment, and from the look of it, they could tell that the ce was unupied.

    Nevertheless, the ce was very spacious and neat. Looming behind the courtyard was a two-story building.

    There were other smaller buildings around the courtyard. No one would have imagined that there was a spacious but quite living space behind the simple-looking pharmacy.

    "This ce was built by a rich man in a spur of the moment. The facade was ordinary and the backdoor looked nothing out of ordinary. However, this courtyard looked impressive."

    Qinghu was right in making such ament. Nevertheless, he sounded as if he was inviting apliment from Lin Mengya.

    "Oh yes, of course. The credit is all yours for finding this ce. Are you satisfied now?"

    Compliments were free of charge, so Lin Mengya did not mind sparing Qinghu some to satisfy his ego and vanity.

    "On top of that, the most amazing thing is right here."

    With a mysterious smile, Qinghu led her into an ordinary-looking room.

    Lin Mengya peeped in only to see a dark room. What was so usual about this room?

 Chapter 157 Raising an Army

    "Come over, follow closely behind me and be careful."

    Qinghu smiled as he led Lin Mengya into the small, dark room.

    Spying Qinghu¡¯s smile on his face, Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was kindled.

    What this suspense all about?

    There was a movement in the courtyard the moment they entered the room.

    "Who¡¯s that?"

    Qinghu reacted quickly and pushed Lin Mengya into the dark room.

    "How are you doing, Master of the dock?"

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body tensed when she heard the words.

    She supposed that no one in Peach Blossom Dock knew Qinghu to be alive.

    "Who is this?"

    Qinghu, who was usually cautious and vignt, did not acknowledge nor deny being a member of the dock.

    Nevertheless, his arms were stiff in preparation to kill whoever was in the courtyard.

    "Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m just like you, having escaped from Peach Blossom Dock. Just I was not as lucky as you."

    The voice was hoarse and not pleasant to the ear, making Lin Mengya uneasy.

    "So it¡¯s you. Why don¡¯t you show yourself since you¡¯re already here."

    Although Qinghu seemed to know the person¡¯s identity, he opened the door of the dark room and walked out, leaving Lin Mengya in there.

    "Be careful."

    Lin Mengya held on tightly to Qinghu¡¯s sleeves, refusing to let go of him.

    "It¡¯s alright,ss, he¡¯s not my match."

    With his usual warm smile, Qinghu slipped out in an instant and locked the door behind him.

    "Yunzhu, if you¡¯re seeking my life, I wee you to seek your death, but first tell me how you found this ce."

    Qinghu walked out carefully step by step. Under the moonlit sky, the queer smile on his unisex face was clearly visible.

    "Seeking your life? Do you think I would be able to regain everything and be back to my old self by killing you? Qinghu, I had not persisted until now to seek death."

    Suddenly, another shadowy figure in ck floated down from the other corner of the courtyard.

    However, that figure did not appear to be male. Beingpletely swaddled in a veil of ck, the figure felt more like a malicious spirit.

    "Since I¡¯ve managed to track you down all the way here, isn¡¯t this the evidence that I¡¯ve passed Moran¡¯s test? However, I¡¯m really surprised to see many familiar faces in your Furong Restaurant."

    Yunzhu must be an ex-killer in Peach Blossom Dock.

    Lin Mengya could more or less deduce this fact. However, Qinghu sounded as if there were some kind of grievances between them.

    Moran? Was he referring to that guy at Furong Restaurant?

    "Did Moran send you here?"

    This statement seemed to put Qinghu at ease, so that he started letting down his guard.

    Yunzhu chuckled in his hoarse voice.

    She stretched out her hand to lift off the ck veil covering her head.

    "What else is there for me to hold on to if I¡¯ve alreadye to this state?"

    Under the moonlight, Yunzhu¡¯s countenance could be seen clearly from where Lin Mengya was and she gasped at the sight of Yunzhu.

    A girl¡¯s face was said to be her most important asset, but the face of the girl before her eyes was wrinkled with loose, droopy skin that resembled the bark of an old tree.

    "Your face¡ª"

    Qinghu eximed, seemingly taken aback, but only for a second.

    What kind of person had he not seen in Peach Blossom Dock?

    At least this was only a wrinkled, gray-haired olddy.

    "The poison in my body had been half-neutralized by a very able person. Unfortunately, my face is ruined and cannot be salvaged."

    Yunzhu made herself sound so casual, nevertheless, Lin Mengya could hear the nostalgia in her voice.

    It was not umon for people living in modern society to suffer premature aging.

    However, this was not the case for Yunzhu. From what she said, it seemed that this aging was the side effect of some poison in her.

    "You used to be the most famous and popr prostitute in the whole of the Capital City in those days. What a pity."

    The poison in Qinghu¡¯s body had also been neutralized, but his countenance remained that of a twenty-year-old man.

    Coupled with the fact that he had been spending so much time around Lin Mengya, Qinghu had gradually walked out of depression.

    Someone without any background knowledge of Qinghu would never make any connection between this handsome young man and the cold-blooded killer in Peach Blossom Dock.

    Lin Mengya peeked through the chink of the door, hoping desperately that these two lunatics would not get into a fight.

    "The number one prostitute? Haha, who would know that I¡¯m the number one prostitute as well as a tiptop killer in Peach Blossom Dock? Let¡¯s cut the crap for now. I heard from Moran that you broadcasted through them that you were able to detoxify all kinds of poison, is that true?"

    Qinghu started frowning as he began to be wary of this woman before him.

    "Yes, I did say that, but hasn¡¯t the poison in your body been neutralized?"

    An almost undetectable look of misery shed momentarily across Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.

    "If only you could detoxify the poison in his body, I¡¯m willing to be used by you any way you wish. Even if you poison me so that I would be under your control, I¡¯ll be willing."

    Qinghu dazed for a moment. Did the woman not escape from Peach Blossom Dock in order to break free from other people¡¯s control?

    Why would she¡ª

    "Let me out, damn fox!"

    As the sudden frustrated voice of Lin Mengya sounded, Yunzhu was slightly taken aback.

    Finally, the enigmatic look on Qinghu¡¯s face was gone.

    Looking more like a child who had done something wrong, Qinghu opened the door behind him.

    "You got carried away in your happy conversation that you¡¯vepletely neglected my feelings! Luckily I¡¯m not ustrophobic, otherwise, you¡¯d have scared the shit out of me!"

    Once outside the room, Lin Mengya¡¯s fists were clenched as she was about to give Qinghu a punch.

    Qinghu, who did not manage to dodge Lin Mengya¡¯s attach on time, cried out in agony. He held on to his bruised chin and looked grudgingly at Lin Mengya.

    Why on earth was thisss always so sassy?

    The two were fighting and arguing when they at some point looked at each other and were suddenly aware of the woman¡¯s amused re.

    "My apologies for hisck of manners, which must have appeared ridiculous."

    As Lin Mengya removed the hood of the cape from her hand, her gorgeous face was revealed under the moonlight.

    "It¡¯s alright, but I¡¯ve not been introduced. You are¡ª"

    "I¡¯m his family. I might be your behind-the-scenes boss in future. You may call me Lin Mengya."

    As she stretched out her arm, Yunzhu hesitated for a second, but eventually, a smile appeared on her wrinkled face.

    "I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re actually this young and pretty, just like me in those days."

    What was even more surprising was that the most feared master in the Peach Blossom Dock back in those days had be so... obedient before this girl.

    What was so extraordinary about this girl?

    "Although the poison on your body had been neutralized, the poison on your face would not be so easy to get rid of. Perhaps, the method you used to get rid of the poison in your body had somehow forced and concentrated all of the poison onto your face."

    After Lin Mengya held on to Yunzhu¡¯s hand, she could more or less urately assess her condition.

    Yunzhu looked at the girl before her eyes with amazement. How did she find this out before she even told her?

    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve stumbled upon this martial arts skill which after I mastered it, was able to force or concentrate the poison in my body to onto one part of my body. However, I had not expected that this part of the body turned out to be my face."

    Yunzhu was narrating her story as if it was somebody else¡¯s experience, which was to be expected from a killer. A person capable of being a killer was unlikely to bepassionate and sympathetic.

    "What you don¡¯t know is that although this method was able to preserve your life, one day there would be a counter effect. By that time, you¡¯ll be greatly tormented."

    What she did was equivalent topressing the poison in her body into a zip file.

    Once it got extracted from the pressed file", not even the gods could save her.

    She would be struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door. It would be a matter of time that she passed on.

    "So what? Anyways I neither look like a ghost nor a human. If you¡¯re able to neutralize the poison for me, I¡¯ll serve you faithfully. On the other hand, if you fail to do so, I will spread the news that Qinghu is still alive. Then, there will be a stream of killers going after your lives!"

    When she was done talking, Yunzhu turned around and left.

    "She¡¯s a lunatic, let¡¯s not bother about what she said,ss."

    As Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes followed Yunzhu as she went away, her curiosity was aroused.

    "Why did she leave Peach Blossom Dock?"

    Qinghu pondered and then replied, "She did it for a man. At that time, her fame had spread far and wide in the Capital City. This man was one of many who visited her frequently, but I¡¯m not clear what happenedter on. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give her a chance to spread the news about me."

    If Qinghua imed to be the second most cruel person around, no one would dare to im to be the first.

    He had instructed Moran and Qingli to spread the information so Lin Mengya could start to recruit talents.

    He was especially hoping to attract kungfu masters who had relocated to other viges when they got injured.

    Qinghu had full confidence in Lin Mengya¡¯s skill in handling poison. He believed that she would be able to win the hearts of many by her talent.

    "I agree, but have you gotten ready all the things I have asked you to help me prepare?"

    Qinghu nodded, and thereafter, he dashed into the small, empty building.

    Soon, he brought out a small box the size of a palm from within the building.

    There was a lock on the box. Once he unlocked the box, one could see that there were twoyers to the inside of the box.

    Littlepartments the size of fingernails was partitioned but tightly sealed using light wood.

    Lin Mengya opened one of them and a pungent sweet smell came onto her in that instant.

    "What a delicate little thing. However, how did you put this poisonous medicine here?"

    Lin Mengya picked up the dark red pill the size of a soybean. It was an extremely poisonous medicine.

    Its potency should not be underestimated because even such a small pill could poison and kill an entire vige of people.

    "Wow, you even sealed it with wax. Looks like you¡¯re getting better at this."

    Lin Mengya ced the poisonous pill back into the box and realized that there were altogether 36 tinypartments.

    This would be something her survival kit which she would gradually fill it up with medicine useful to her.

    This box was carefully and painstakingly sought out by Qinghu and no one except Lin Mengya would be able to open the box.

    "I¡¯m just trying it out."

    Qinghu smiled. There was no way he would tell Lin Mengya that he had killed the entire household of the smith using this same poisonous pill after the smith gave him the box.

    He would certainly be severely berated if thess found out about this.

 Chapter 158 A Party

    They spent some more time studying the box. Thereafter, Lin Mengya followed Qinghu back to the prince¡¯s mansion.

    By the time they arrived, Baisu had been waiting at the back gate, for some time already.

    Lin Mengya returned to her room secretly, under Baisu¡¯s cover.

    At this moment, Baiji was tossing and turning on the bed, unable to fall asleep.

    She was restless and anxious, fearing that her mistress had been found out, since she was taking so long toe back.

    Suddenly, a dark, shadowy figure appeared by her bed.

    Baizhi suppressed her urge to scream. She reached out a trembling to lift up theting.

    She spotted a pair of shoes embroidered with peony flowers, and her heart was finally at ease.

    "Master, you almost scared me to death by making fun of me!"

    When she lifted the be, a smiling Lin Mengya, d in a dark cape, appeared.

    "I was just ying a joke. I promise I won¡¯t do it again, Elder Sister Baiji!"

    Baiji stared at Lin Mengya usingly, yet at the next moment, she burst outughing.

    Over time, the rtionship between them had progressed beyond that of a master and her servant.

    "Get into the bed quickly. It¡¯s a cold night and the bed will keep you warm."

    Baiji quickly helped Lin Mengya get changed, and the master-servant pair got onto the bed and started chatting, under the nket.

    "Master, why is your body feel so cold? Winter is not even here yet."

    Baiji rubbed her feet against Lin Mengya¡¯s feet, to keep her warm, as it pained her to know that she was cold. Baiji was especially attentive to the needs of the people in the courtyard. It was because she used to mother her younger siblings, back home.

    "I suppose it¡¯s my body¡¯s disposition. Oh yes, Baiji, who else do you have back home?"

    While she needed someone to manage the pharmacy, it had to be someone faithful and trustworthy enough, because of her special identity.

    Even since Baiji joined them in the courtyard, she had contributed much to the work, with her hardworking and steadfast character.

    Lin Mengya had long considered her as one of her family, and she believed that the family who raised such a wonderful daughter, must be remarkable too.

    "I have my father, mother, a younger sister and two younger brothers, at home."

    Her family background had been clearly stated in the contract, when she was sold to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    If not for the prolonged famine over a period of a few years, she would not have been sold into very.

    Fortunately, she had been sold into a kind family to serve a master, who treated her like a sister.

    "What do your parents do?"

    Without thinking too much into Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, Baiji answered them, honestly.

    "When my father was young, he used to work as a steward for arge family. My mother was the head seamstress in an embroidery shop. However, as she aged and became less capable, she was dismissed from her job."

    From this piece of information, it seemed that the rtionship between an employer and his employee was not a secure one, unlike in the olden days.

    There was not much job security, and once people grew old, their lives became rather pathetic.

    "I¡¯ve acquired a piece ofnd outside, to do some business. Firstly, it can provide us with some allowance, and secondly, we can use the profit as your dowry. I don¡¯t feelfortable letting other people manage the shop. Can you ask your parents toe and meet me in a few days¡¯ time? I¡¯ll see whether they are suitable to manage the shop for me. What do you think?"

    Baiji was stunned when she heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Staring at her master in shock, Baiji was at a loss for words.

    "But Master, my parents are getting old and my siblings are still immature and not that sensible yet. What if---"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I know I can trust you, and in turn trust your family. I can¡¯t expect much from Baisu and Baizhi. As for Baishao, ask her tomorrow, on my behalf, if she has any family members who need work. Get them toe to me, so I can make a decision."

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice trailed off, as she spoke.

    Before Baiji could respond, she realized that her master had dozed off.

    Baiji smiled and shook her head.

    Her master appeared to be an extremely shrewd woman.

    However, sometimes, she also behaved like a little child.

    As she carefully covered her master with the nket, she was filled with inexpressible gratitude for Lin Mengya¡¯s kindness towards her.

    She must have offered up the best incense to the gods in her previous life, to have such a kind master in this life.

    It waste autumn, and the weather was turning colder each day.

    However, for some unknown reason, the chrysanthemum flowers in Lin Mengya¡¯s garden were still in full bloom.

    Every day, Concubine De would visit their courtyard, to enjoy the sight of the beautiful flowers.

    "Greetings of peace to Concubine De."

    The moment Concubine De arrived at the courtyard, Lin Mengya¡¯s four maidservants quickly came up to her to wee her, and to pay their respects to her.

    "Sigh, the Liuxin Courtyard is filled with beautiful flowers, as well as beautiful girls. Behold these four maids, Jinyue. Don¡¯t they look like us when we were young?"

    The more Concubine De grew fond of Lin Mengya, the more the people in the Liuxin Courtyard, gained favor from her.

    "You are generous with your praises. These four maids are indeed pretty, but they are nowhere close to how you were in the past!"

    In fact, Jinyue was secretly d, when she looked at these four maidservants.

    They had turned out to be finedies, under Lin Mengya¡¯s guidance and nurturing.

    Their dressing and the mannerisms by which they conducted themselves, were even more elegant than the daughters of some reputable families.

    Jinyue looked around, but the master of the courtyard was nowhere to be seen.

    "Baiji, where¡¯s your master? Why do I not see her? She is always the first to rush out to wee Concubine De!"

    Concubine De nced up and found that Lin Mengya was indeed, nowhere in sight.

    "In response to your question, it¡¯s because it will be the chrysanthemum flower festival tomorrow. Princess Yu thinks that just looking at the flowers would be too uninteresting and would disappoint your good intentions. She is preparing something more interesting, and she wants it to be a surprise for you."

    Baiji replied politely.

    Concubine De and Jinyue exchanged looks, as they wondered what the princess had up her sleeves.

    "Oh? What¡¯s new? Tell it to us."

    Concubine De¡¯s curiosity was aroused immediately. However, Lin Mengya had instructed her four maidservants to keep it a secret, so they refused to reveal it, but said that Concubine De had to find out personally.

    "Alright, I¡¯ming to have a look. Thisss is getting cheekier each day."

    Although the rtionship between them was that of a mother-inw and daughter-inw, Concubine De was more intimate with Lin Mengya, than with her own son, Long Tianhao.

    Just as she entered the inner court of the Liuxin Courtyard, they saw Long Tianhao holding Lin Mengya in his arms. Everyone was shocked by this scene.

    "What are you doing, just standing there?"

    An embarrassed looked shed across Jinyue¡¯s eyes.

    To her, it was not appropriate for the prince and his princess to behave so intimately before the eyes of so many people.

    This was scandalous, breaching decorum.

    "Mother! Please ask him to put me down!"

    Lin Mengya tried to struggle free from Long Tianhao. What happened was, as she was trying to hang something, while climbing up, she lost her bnce and fell.

    Unexpectedly, Long Tianhao rushed up on time to catch her and thereafter, kept her in his arms.

    What was even more unexpected was that he had caught her at exactly the right angle.

    At that moment, their lips came into contact.

    It was only at this moment that they were surrounded by their servants, but things had happened too quickly for them to react.

    At this instant, she was blushing deeply.

    "Be careful not to injure yourself."

    Although it was only a light peck on the lips, Long Tianhao¡¯s heart was pounding away crazily.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s breath had been so deliciously sweet.

    It was as if an electrical current had run through him.

    "I¡¯m alright."

    The two of them faced each other, both awkward and silent.

    Nevertheless, the eyes of the spectators softened at this sight.

    "Sigh, the two of you are like kids!"mented Concubine, as she walked up to them.

    Having been through this herself, she understood this sweet, romantic feeling between a boy and a girl.

    Yet being part of the royal family, marriages were usually just bargaining chips, as well as fetters.

    Life would be worth living if there happened to be true feelings at all.

    She was undoubtedly very fond of Ya¡¯er, but she was surprised that Yu¡¯er shared her sentiments.

    "Greetings of peace to Mother. Just now... just now I fell down from thedder, and the prince saved me."

    A deeply, blushing Lin Mengya was trying to exin herself, but was in fact making matters worse.

    "So he saved you, erm, that¡¯s good. I heard that you¡¯vee out with some creative ideas. What is this little brain of yours thinking about?"

    Concubine De quickly changed the topic to help them out of this situation, as she shot a nce at Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao quickly stepped aside, so as to direct his wife to his mother.

    "I thought a regr banquet would be rather uninteresting. I was thinking of holding a guessing game, while wearing masks."

    "A guessing game wearing masks? " A puzzled look appeared on both Concubine De and Long Tianhao¡¯s face.

    "Where on earth did she get the idea from?"

    Concubine De and Long Tianhao finally understood what Lin Mengya meant, after she exined it to them.

    Every guest attending the banquet had to put on a mask, made by Lin Mengya.

    In this way, no one would know each other¡¯s identity.

    If no one knew the identity of the other, everyone would able to enjoy the fun better.

    As for the guessing game, it was more to align with the usual practices during the Mid-autumn Festival.

    During that time, Lin Mengya would set various kinds of questions, regarding the chrysanthemum flowers of the Mid-autumn Festival.

    Whoever was able to answer the most questions, would get a prize.

    The reason for holding such a banquet was because Lin Mengya felt that Concubine De was under so much constraint, during normal days.

    Being a concubine to the emperor, she would only hear people talking to her in a respectful way.

    She would never be able to have this sort of fun.

    "This... I fear would not be appropriate. What if someone offends Concubine De?" Jinyue said, looking worried.

    Concubine De was respected by virtue of her status, and no one should treat her rudely.

    "Rest assured, Aunt Jinyue. During that time, the male and female guests would be segregated. Even if everyone is wearing a mask, there would not be any problem telling a male guest from a female guest. I will stay by Concubine De¡¯s side to apany her, so that there¡¯s no chance of anyone being rude to her."

    Lin Mengya merely wanted to be a spectator to watch the event. She had nned to hide in a corner with Concubine De, and watch the people entertaining themselves.

    This was meant to first, to tell people apart from one another.

    All the people from her courtyard, would not be wearing any masks.

    However, all the guests together with their servants, would be required to put on the clothes she had specially prepared.

    It would only take one look for her to tell if someone was from her courtyard, or from the outside, so no one would be able to pass off as someone else.

    In addition, all the participants had to have a motif, designed by her, stamped on their hands.

    There would be no room for confusion.

    "Hm, sounds like an amazing idea. What do you think, Yu¡¯er?"

    All of a sudden, Concubine De directed her question at Long Tianhao.

    Normally, Long Tianhao would reply Concubine De¡¯s question, no matter how detached he was.

    However, she waited for a long time, to no avail. Long Tianhao remained silent.

    "Yu¡¯er, Yu¡¯er? Mother is asking you a question!"

    Concubine De turned around and realized that her son was in a daze, while his eyes were fixed on her daughter-inw!

 Chapter 159 - The Banquetâ€™s Beginning

    <strong>Chapter 159 The Banquet¡¯s Beginning</strong>

    ¡°The son really grew old enough to be independent. Well, I¡¯ll leave you two here. Jinyue, Let¡¯s stop disturbing Mengya, and leave now.¡±

    Concubine De, as Lin Mengya¡¯s mother-inw, was happy to see her son and her daughter-inw being harmonious.

    Being the case, Concubine De left Lin Mengya¡¯s yard with Jinyue.

    ¡°Your Highness, what good idea do you have in mind?¡±

    After Concubine De¡¯s tease, Long Tianhao still looked ufortable at the moment.

    Lin Mengya considerately turned to a new topic, breaking the awkward atmosphere between them.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    Facing Lin Mengya, Long Tianhao did not know what to say, all of a sudden.

    Lin Mengya seemed like full of weird ideas.

    Even Long Tianhao could never know what the little girl would do the next moment.

    Whatever she did would be unfathomable.

    ¡°I learned that Your Highness¡¯s birthday woulde in a few days?

    Long Tianhao with his head lowered, didn¡¯t see clearly Lin Mengya¡¯s facial expression.

    He hesitantly nodded. ¡®Birthday?¡¯

    He seemed to have never celebrated his birthday since he became an adult.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought to herself that, no matter what, Long Tianhao was the one who offered her everything she needed, up to then.

    Since it was so, it would be better to find a way to please him.

    ¡°Well then, can Your Highness make time for me on his birthday?¡±

    Long Tianhao had been busy recently. Princess Ming Yue had left, and there would be no trouble anymore. But they still had few chances to see each other.

    Every time they met, they had to leave after just a few words.

    Long Tianyhao thought about it, and found that he might be avable on his birthday, though he knew little about what Lin Mengya was going to do.

    ¡°I may be avable. I will tell you if I¡¯m upied.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt excited, and raised her smiling face.

    ¡°Deal! Let¡¯s make a pinky swear!¡±

    Lin Mengya reached her pinky finger to curl around Long Tianhao¡¯s counterpart.

    And she pretended to stamp on his thumb. Long Tianhao didn¡¯t understand Lin Mengya¡¯s behavior. But he had a feeling that she was making a promise.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Long Tianhao started to look forward to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise. ¡®What surprise will it be?¡¯

    Lin Mengya made swift preparations. She designed different themes for male and female guests separately.

    The male guest area was set in the Qinwu Courtyard, with a winding canal.

    The winding canal with undeying pebbles might not be long. But Lin Mengya prepared decorated paper boats of various forms.

    Then, a special servant wouldunch boats with riddles on them on the other end of the canal.

    Then, Lin Mengya prepared trotting horsemps with riddles on them for the female guest area.

    Lin Mengya ordered servants to pull a piece of colorful string around pirs in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Papers with riddles were also hung on the strings.

    Besides, the trotting horsemps would also work as a light source.

    Light after shade would look beautiful.

    Guests first enjoyed the beauty of chrysanthemums in the afternoon. When lights were lit at night, they could amuse themselves in the two yards after putting on a mask and getting dressed.

    At night, the Liuxin Courtyard was well illuminated by evening lights like a wondend.

    Even her four maids¡¯ interests were aroused to y.

    If Lin Mengya had not stopped them, they would have run to guess riddles.

    ¡°Little girl! Little girl! I want to go there too!¡±

    Qinghu had never taken part in such an interesting banquet, so he lingered around Lin Mengya early in the morning.

    ¡°You? Okay, which yard do you want to choose?¡±

    Lin Mengya, biting a delicious scallion pancake, calmly cleaned her greasy hand on Qinghu¡¯s white clothes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see men¡¯s faces. And I think, girls will need a guide when they appreciate chrysanthemums, right?¡±

    Looking at the dirty handprints, Qinghu felt very sorry for his clothes. ¡®My new clothes!¡¯

    Unfortunately, the Snows began to do the same thing. They also cleaned their dirty paws on Qinghu¡¯s clothes.

    Lin Mengya loved them like treasures.

    Qinghu resisted his impulse to kick them to death. He had to pretend not to have seen ck grey plum blossom prints on the lower hem.

    ¡°You dressed up as a woman. But why not be a good woman?¡±

    Speaking of Qinghu¡¯s girl-like look, Lin Mengya became speechless.

    Qinghu, with such an exaggerated makeup and coquettish behavior, was exactly like a procuress!

    ¡°Women are always untruthful. Common people will not understand my beauty. Oh, Xiaoyu, you will also stay in the Liuxin Courtyard, right? Do you need me to prepare women¡¯s wear for you? What a tender young boy you are. You will look pretty once you wear it!¡±

    Instantly, Lin Zhongyu looked at Qinghu with disgust. But Baisu was the one who made the biggest reaction.

    Upon hearing his words, Baisu pulled out her sword hurriedly towards Qinghu.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Qinghu was chased around the yard. Lin Mengya giggled, and took Xiaoyu aside, seeing the fun.

    ¡°Sister, do you want me to dress as a woman?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu watched Lin Mengya, waiting for an answer.

    Lin Mengya pinched his cheek. It was so flexible. He had grown strong enough to surprise her.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, only if you like. Oh, Xiaoyu, do me a favor. Arrange some secret guards in our yard.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes lit up. Recently, too many people revolved around his sister.

    He had few chances to help his sister. Sister asked for a favor just then. He would absolutely say yes.

    ¡°No problem. I will arrange secret guards to defend your room. No one will have a chance to cause trouble!¡±

    Lin Mengya petted Xiaoyu, yet a flicker of concern shed in her eyes.

    Her Liuxin Courtyard had never been open to others.

    But now, guests could visit it casually. She couldn¡¯t help feel worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m drained! That bad girl¡¯s kung fu is poor, but has a good flying skill.¡±

    It looked as if Baisu were chasing Qinghu, but in fact, Qinghu was ying with Baisu.

    Few people could defeat Qinghu after all.

    ¡°Baisu,e on. When you be a kung fu master, beat him to death.¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter. Everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard seemed to be carefree, removed from all troubles.

    Finally, the chrysanthemum meeting came, whether you were happy or not.

    Guests arrived in session shortly after lunch time.

    Long Tianhao was the Crown Prince¡¯s enemy, but he was young and promising, and had military glory.

    That, and had affinity with the Lin family, which had made him more important in the officials¡¯ minds.

    Some aristocratic families, who he had been getting well with before, arrived very early.

    Among them was the Yue family.

    ¡°Greetings, Concubine De, Princess Yu.¡±

    Yue Qi dressed in mourning white, pined away just after a few days.

    Her round face became thinner now, which made her look more delicate, but less active.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you. I know, you and Mengya are close. Go ahead and rx.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Concubine De still felt that she owed the Yue family.

    But she could only pay them in this manner. Mrs. Yue was the chief culprit in causing Yue Ting¡¯s death after all.

    She would only treat Yue Qi in a friendlier way. Yue Qi was sensible enough to not misbehave.

    ¡°Qi¡¯er, how are you doing? Are you alright?¡±

    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had to mingle with everyone.

    But she took Yue Qi with her. For one thing, it showed her close rtionship with the Yue family. For another, it showed others that Yue Qi was under her protection.

    Therefore, no one dared to look down upon the Yue family, even after Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    ¡°Everything is okay. Sister Lin, father told me that you had something to tell me? What is it?¡±

    Yue Qi had a tough time after Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    Father broke uppletely with her mother; he even forced Yue Qi to move out of her mother¡¯s house.

    They had been always courteous to each other in the past. But at the moment, they were ipatible as fire and water.

    The concubine and her children availed themselves of the opportunity to get in.

    The Yue family was no longer the harmonic family it had been before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it at night. Promise me, don¡¯t mention it with others. Don¡¯t show anything before your family.¡±

    Yue Qi nodded. Sister Lin was the only one who she could rely on, after her sister¡¯s death.

    Yue Qi was currently forced to grow up. But Lin Mengya thought it to be a good thing.

    Admiring the beauty of flowers was an elegant thing. So guests today were almost civilian officials.

    Military officers preferred the evening banquet.

    After everything was well prepared, Lin Mengya returned to the Liuxin Courtyard with her maids.

    Upon entering it, Lin Mengya saw that the gifted youth had already started to croon a poem in the pavilion.

    Long Tianhao was sitting in a prominent position, but his eyes rested upon Lin Mengya who had just arrived.

    ¡°Hey, third sister-inw? The fairest beauty!¡±

    Only Long Qinghan dared to unscrupulously make fun of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya smiled gently, and slightly saluted.

    ¡°Your Highness, everything is ready. Officials, you may change your clothes and wear your masks now.¡±

    Everyone knew the rules, but they didn¡¯t know what on earth what they were in for.

    ¡°Okay, please.¡±

    Long Tianhao looked forward to it, too.

    He had been to all kinds of banquets. But it was the first time to take part in such a celebration.

    Officials followed their special servants to the guest rooms in the Qinwu Courtyard, who helped them getting dressed, and wore their masks.

    All of a sudden, Baisu popped behind Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Master, you were right. There was indeed someone trying to sneak in your room. I stopped him.¡±

 Chapter 160 - The Troublemaker Came

    <h4>Chapter 160 The Troublemaker Came</h4>

    Lin Mengya nodded, and kept her polite smile.

    ¡°Okay, keep your eyes open.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Male guests went to the Qinwu Courtyard with activities appealing to men.

    The evening drew on. Lin Mengya did not prepare amon dinner, but a buffet.

    She had carefully prepared drinks and food.

    Guests served themselves various delicacies, which was well matched with the theme of ¡®Guess with your mask on¡¯ that day.

    It had just be dark outside. Lin Mengya already told a servant to light themps.

    Female guests, who avoided scandals with male guests during the daytime, all dressed themselves, and were appreciating chrysanthemums under the light in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, it is really a unique experience to appreciate chrysanthemums under the light.¡±

    Concubine De apanied by Lin Mengya, having put on avender dress.

    Unmarried Misses all wore aqua or bright pink clothes.

    Marrieddies all wore light purple or baby blue dresses.

    Servants all wore differently.

    They would not be recognized at a nce, but their status could be seen.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, mother. Why not guessntern riddles with Jinyue? The Prince has told me that mother was the most gifteddy in the Capital City.¡±

    Concubine De was pleased by Lin Mengya.

    And some closedies kept speaking highly of her son and daughter-inw.

    Therefore, Concubine De recovered herself and felt relieved.

    ¡°Princess Yu, I¡¯ll stay with Concubine De. You can do your own thing.¡±

    Jinyue held Concubine De, and gave Lin Mengya a reliable look.

    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had many things to deal with on such an asion.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya silently left, and walked through the crowd back to her room.

    ¡°How is it going?¡±

    Baisu told her that, many people had continuously tried to slip into her room, just after the buffet began.

    If she had not prepared guards outside every room, the Liuxin Courtyard might have been broken into.

    ¡°Some infiltrators really mean to cause trouble, but some others do not. We cannot tell the difference.¡±

    Qinghu, who wore ck and hid in the darkness, was the general director of the guards in the Liuxin Courtyard that night.

    His handsome face looked cold. ¡®These infiltrators are as annoying as flies.¡¯

    Lin Mengya nodded. All of this was even beyond her expectation.

    It seemed that, Jiang Ruqin had deliberately suggested the chrysanthemum party to Concubine De for other purposes.

    ¡°Okay, I see. Since they want to ruin the meeting, why don¡¯t we invite them?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled lightly, like a fox¡¯s smirk thrilling others.

    It was a wondend full ofughter in both the Liuxin and the Qinwu Courtyards at the moment.

    It became darker then. Everyone, even Concubine De, grew morefortable. It was if they had returned to their younger days.

    Lin Mengya hid herself in the crowd while her maids were in her room.

    For one thing, no imposter could appear. Also, some unnecessary troubles could be avoided.

    Lin Mengya, hiding in the dark, carefully observed everyone.

    Jiang Ruqin did not stay with Concubine De. Lin Mengya had given some special guards clothes and masks with some marks that only she understood.

    They seemed to be assigned randomly.

    But only she could recognize them.

    Everything was going well. Unexpectedly, a sound of hubbub exploded from one side of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    People¡¯s attention was slowly drawn to there.

    However, Lin Mengya still stood under the eaves, as one with the darkness.

    ¡°Sister, should we go and check?¡±

    All of a sudden, Baisu appeared behind Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya shook her head.

    If they went there, someone might grasp the opportunity to mess about with the banquet. It would be worse.

    ¡°We¡¯d better wait here. If something really happens, the servant will report to us.¡±

    Just after Lin Mengya uttered herst word, someone really rushed over, shouting.

    ¡°Help! Someone died! Help!¡±

    It seemed to be a maid.

    Lin Mengya ran in a hurry, and rushed through the crowd.

    There was a woman lying down who seemed to be suffering from epilepsy.

    She was foaming at her mouth, her limbs moving haphazardly.

    A flicker of confusion shed in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, but she still kept calm, and shouted,

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s suffering convulsions. Hurry, carry her to a room.¡±

    Several strong old maids carried her hurriedly to a room at once.

    Many guests looked at that woman, and were concerned.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. It is just an old trouble. The doctor will see her. Then, excuse me for my absence.¡±

    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had to take care of that woman.

    Since she had exined things like that, other guests would not take it seriously.

    ¡°I will look after her. Please help yourself.¡±

    Lin Mengya entered the guest room. Then, she sent the old maids out of the room.

    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu also followed her into the room. They watched the woman on the bed, with varied expressions on their faces.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be symptoms of epilepsy, right?¡±

    Qinghu was experienced. Looking at the woman who had calmed down, he asked this.

    Lin Mengya nodded, with some chillness in her eyes.

    ¡°It is simply a drug allergy. Look at her face. Are there many red dots?¡±

    Qinghu unmasked her. Her face was truly filled with frighteningly red dots, like the symptoms of smallpox.

    ¡°Then, will she die?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu thought it mattered more. If the woman died in Lin Mengya¡¯s house, rumors about her would increase.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was only an allergy. It could cause the patient to faint at most.

    A flicker of confusion swept across her heart. ¡®She must have identally been taken advantage of.¡¯

    ¡®But what is their purpose of such a disturbance?¡¯

    ¡°You go out first. I will find someone to look after her.¡±

    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu exchanged nces, nodded and disappeared.

    Lin Mengya managed to make herself calm down, and opened the door.

    ¡°Maids,e to take good care of thisdy. The royal doctor wille soon.¡±

    Instantly, three or four maids entered the room. Lin Mengya looked at the woman on the bed, as if absorbed in her thoughts.

    ¡®I wish that everything would just be a coincidence.¡¯

    Because of that episode, the crowd seemed to be not as joyful as before.

    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had a responsibility liven up the atmosphere.

    ¡°My dear guests, I am sorry to let that episode disturb you. Since I have promised to reward the winner, then, I will now show the award to all of you.¡±

    After she uttered herst word, someone presented a refined casket.

    The moment Lin Mengya approached to open the casket, the soft lights gradually dimmed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the legendary luminous pearl given by a foreign country as a tribute? Princess Yu dares to use it as the award. How generous she is!¡±

    Guests gasped in astonishment.

    It was said that, the legendary luminous pearl could not only light up at night, but it could also be kept in the dead person¡¯s mouth to keep the corpse from decay for thousands of years.

    They were few in number, which made them more precious.

    ¡°Concubine De proposed to take it as the award. Everyone is likely to be the winner. I¡¯ve noticed that there are still lots of unsolved riddles. Only when you answer the riddle and take it in your hand, it counts. If you take it with no answer, your mark will be deducted. I hope that every guest may gain what they like here.¡±

    Lin Mengya had prepared manymemorative awards for everyone except the winner.

    She even prepared the trotting horsemp with myths on it for everyone.

    Everyone would have an award. That was how the banquet was arranged.

    Everyone was surprised at Princess Yu¡¯s generosity, and felt appreciated after learning of Concubine De¡¯s charity.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think of it?¡±

    Concubine De nodded. Lin Mengya did well.

    She had taken everyone into consideration, and also aroused everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.

    Concubine De felt very pleased, even by just sitting aside.

    A night full of joys was more valued than a legendary illuminous pearl.

    ¡°Little girl, you are more sociable. I have just told your eldest uncle that, you are not simple.¡±

    ¡®Eldest uncle?¡¯ Lin Mengya thought of Concubine De¡¯s parents¡¯ home. ¡®The eldest uncle is possibly Jiang Ruqin¡¯s father.¡¯

    ¡°Ah, how could I? How could I forget to let mother gather with her family? Aunt Jinyue, please invite eldest uncle over.¡±

    As Concubine De¡¯s parents¡¯ home, the Jiang family was unable to visit regrly.

    Especially Jiang Ruqin¡¯s father¡ªJiang Feng, as a local official, was not allowed to return to the capital many times.

    At the Mid-Autumn Festival, officials far from the Capital City would return to report on their work, so that they could gather together with their families.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. All the guests feel at home. Besides, your eldest uncle is not good with words. He would enjoy himself better over there.¡±

    Concubine De controlled herself, and observed polite ways, so that she would avoid arousing suspicion from her parents¡¯ home.

    Lin Mengya nodded, but she was thinking in her heart that, she must let Concubine De gather together with Jiang Feng secretly.

    All of a sudden, a sharp announcement of the eunuch came from outside, before she had an idea.

    ¡°The Empress has arrived! The Crown Prince has arrived!¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned tightly. ¡®The Empress and the Crown Prince again. Why do they linger on?¡¯

    The Empress and Concubine De were sworn enemies. Everyone in the Pce knew that.

    Therefore, the Empress seldomly appeared in banquets held by Concubine De.

    However, she really made her appearance, even with the Crown Prince. They may be visiting to make a mess.

    Lin Mengya clearly saw the disgust in Concubine De¡¯s eyes.

    However, she had to wee them by herself to observe etiquette.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Please forgive me for not knowing of youring and not weing you by myself.¡±

 Chapter 161 - The Ghost Was Haunting at the Banquet?

    <h4>Chapter 161 The Ghost Was Haunting at the Banquet?</h4>

    The Empress, who wore a delicate magenta gown decorated with dragons and phoenixes, looked more gorgeous than other guests dressed in a simr fashion.

    Lin Mengya knelt to salute Concubine De.

    Watching the red hem sweeping by, Lin Mengya suddenly had a confusion.

    ¡®Why does the Empress wear such formal imperial gowns, no matter what asion she goes to?¡¯

    ¡°Arise, everyone.¡±

    The Empress did not say that until she had taken the main seat.

    From those kneeling at the moment, no one dared toin.

    Lin Mengya knew clearly that, the Empress was dealing Concubine De a head-on blow.

    No matter who held that banquet, and no matter how glorious Concubine De was, only the Empress had the right to sit there.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    It became less lively in the Liuxin Courtyard. Everyone was feeling uneasy.

    The Empress did not show up at the beginning of this banquet, but did so halfway. She might have made an appearance with a purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, Princess Yu arranged this banquet alone?¡±

    The Empress scanned every guest, and seemed to be satisfied with everyone¡¯s extremely deferential attitudes. She did not keep a straight face, and instead, she smiled slightly.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are right. I am responsible for this banquet. Please forgive me if there is something wrong.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Long Tianhao had invited the Empress and the Crown Prince. However, they refused to be condescending.

    Now, their unrequested arrival warned Lin Mengya to stay alert.

    ¡°Something wrong? I didn¡¯t see anything wrong. I think that this banquet is the most interesting banquet I¡¯ve ever been to.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s words sounded like a praise.

    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think so. The Empress wouldn¡¯t simply visit just for the purpose of phrasing her.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s face didn¡¯t present extra expressions.

    Perhaps because the Empress was there, all thedies and Misses took off their masks.

    The noisy ¡®Guessing riddles with masks on¡¯ party turned into silence at the moment.

    A flicker of pride appeared on the Crown Prince¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mother, I find myself in an ufortable position while in the female guest area. Should I go to my third brother¡¯s yard? What do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya thought that the Empress and the Crown Prince were increasingly disgusting as time went on.

    Everyone was enjoying themselves, but both of them ruined the banquet by means of their high status.

    And the worst was that, she could do nothing to them.

    ¡°Okay, go now.¡±

    No excitement or pride were seen on the Empress¡¯s face.

    It seemed as if she didn¡¯t care about what was happening then.

    Baiji presented a cup of scented tea for the Empress. The Empress just nced at her, and then, gracefully drunk the tea.

    Nobody knew whether to keep standing or to sit.

    They had to stand still, shivering in their hearts.

    A disaster woulde at them if the Empress had a grudge against them.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? I find that guessing riddles is very interesting. Go on. I want to be part of it.¡±

    After making a show of authority, the Empress said this.

    However, the female guests all stood still. No one dared to speak.

    ¡°Oh, I might have scared you. Don¡¯t be scared. I came here for fun. I will feel sorry if I spoil the banquet.¡±

    ¡°It is not like that, Your Highness.¡±

    Concubine De immediately came to the rescue. She had been mingling with the Empress for many years. She knew clearly that the Empress line of thinking was the most difficult to guess.

    Since it was so, it was a matter of just doing what the Empress wanted. Perhaps she could escape from trouble.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, go to do your things. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Concubine De determinedly pushed Lin Mengya aside.

    She and the Empress were sworn enemies. Lin Mengya would take a beating if she was confronted by the Empress.

    It was better to let Concubine De face the Empress. The Empress would not dare do something to her because of her status.

    ¡°Okay, be careful, mother.¡±

    A feeling of concern rose in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    Someone had an allergy, and now the Empress and the Crown Prince were present. No matter what, Lin Mengya thought that there was something abnormal in there.

    Concubine De nodded,posed herself, and approached the Empress.

    On second thought, Lin Mengya decided to look at how the Qinwu Courtyard was like at the moment.

    Hiding in the corner, Lin Mengya found that it had a simr situation as in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    The worse was that, the Crown Prince was jeering at Long Tianhao for no reason.

    And he rebuked everyone overtly or covertly.

    That differentiated him from the Empress. The former would only mount the high horse while thetter would obtain an object by underhand means.

    What both of them had inmon was their disgusting personalities.

    ¡°Follow me, little girl.¡±

    All of a sudden, Qinghu grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand when she was thinking hard about how to solve the problem.

    Lin Mengya was taken by Qinghu to a store room in the backyard, with no one noticing them.

    ¡°What do you take me here for?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her voice, and asked that.

    But Qinghu returned a ¡®shut up¡¯ hand signal to Lin Mengya. Both of them hid themselves in the dark.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide, and watched what was going on in front of her.

    In a while, a woman under a ck cloak was seen secretly appearing in front of the store room.

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. Under the dim light, she still managed to recognize her. She was obviously Jiang Ruqin.

    ¡°Get out now. I¡¯m here. Then, your hiding is meaningless!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s nerves joggled. She thought that Qinghu and her had been found out.

    However, another slim figure walked out of the store room before she took action.

    ¡°Miss Jiang, you are really outspoken. Then, I will stop ying double games. I did what you asked me to. Then, has Miss Jiang gotten everything ready?¡±

    Lin Mengya was silently overwhelmed. Her ent and tone apparently belonged to Princess Ming Yue who had been named the first gossip girl.

    It was said that, King Ming was so irritated by her, that he didn¡¯t send anyone to take part in that banquet.

    Then, why would she be here? Even ganging up with Jiang Ruqin?

    ¡°I thought the Empress and the Crown Prince would refuse toe here. Don¡¯t worry. I have arranged everything well. That bitch will not escape easily this time.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin sounded cruel and proud.

    Lin Mengya understood immediately that, Jiang Ruqin had been showing weakness in front of her in recent days, for the purpose of murdering her!

    ¡°Well then. Lin Mengya has ruined me. She made aughing stock out of me. Now, what we have prepared for her can be used well.¡±

    Ming Yue bore grudges against Lin Mengya. The moment she woke up in the Crown Prince¡¯s room, Ming Yue realized that she had fallen into Lin Mengya¡¯s trap.

    Without Lin Mengya, she would have already married Long Tianhao. Perhaps she would have been Prince Yu¡¯s vice wife.

    ¡®It was Lin Mengya¡¯s fault! That bitch did this to me!¡¯

    ¡°But there is a question. You have had a rtionship with the Crown Prince. Even though you sessfully framed Lin Mengya, you are unlikely to be my cousin¡¯s wife. Then, why do you help me?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was clever.

    But Ming Yue¡¯s answer was more cunning.

    ¡°I will not be his vice wife. But I still hate Lin Mengya. I will feel ufortable as long as Lin Mengya is alive! Don¡¯t worry. I will not bring harm to you, nor to Prince Yu.¡±

    No one would believe Ming Yue. Such a selfish, vicious woman was unlikely to be kind.

    Lin Mengya suppressed her urge to rush out, and watched both of them sounding each other out.

    ¡°You may sound reasonable, but I will not believe youpletely. Remember, it is okay to kill Lin Mengya, but if my cousin is involved, I will disclose what you have done. Then, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised at Jiang Ruqin¡¯s stupidity. ¡®Didn¡¯t she realize that Ming Yue was tricking her by all means?¡¯

    ¡®It is really hard for Ming Yue to try to frame her with such a silly partner.¡¯

    ¡®But what are they nning?¡¯

    Lin Mengya was waiting for both of them to reveal everything.

    However, they let her down.

    They left in a hurry after just a few words.

    ¡®It seems that they are still cautious enough.¡¯

    ¡°Little girl, do you want me to get them caught, and grill them about their n?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.

    ¡®How brave the two bitches are. How dare they plot against my little girl. They must have gotten tired of living.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. We still know little about their n. Let¡¯s go back first. I believe that there is a rtionship between them and those infiltrators.¡±

    Qinghu nodded, and carried Lin Mengya back to the Liuxin Courtyard at a high speed.

    Thanks to Concubine De¡¯s mediating, the riddle-guessing party could go on smoothly.

    Lin Mengya invisibly stayed with the crowd.

    When she returned to her room, everything was normal. Her maids looked nervous though.

    Even Lin Mengya doubted herself whether they had heard it wrong just then.

    Unexpectedly, at the moment, a noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Something is wrong! Something has gone wrong! The demon, the demon demands a life!¡±

    After a frightened scream, an old maid ran in a flurry out of the guest room.

    Lin Mengya rushed out of her room, leaving her maids still in her room.

    ¡°Someone may sneak in during the chaos. Baisu, protect them!¡±

    Baisu nodded. Lin Mengya disappeared in her maids¡¯ concerned sights, and rushed through the crowd to that guest room to ask some questions.

    That old maid, looking deathly pale, crumpled on the floor instantly, after she rushed out.

    ¡°There¡¯s... there is a demon inside! An evil being! Thedy... thedy... she was killed by the demon!¡±

    Lin Mengya was silently overwhelmed. When she was about to enter the room, a woman, who had just entered, rushed out screaming.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Academician Wang¡¯s wife is being possessed by a demon!¡±

 Chapter 162 - Possessed by a Demon?

    <strong>Chapter 162 Possessed by a Demon?</strong>

    A living dead stumbled out of the room while the woman screamed.

    No, the rebirth of a corpse may be a more correct statement.

    Under the dim light, the woman, who was referred to as Academician Wang¡¯s wife, tottered out, looking deathly pale and with the white of her eyes rolled.

    More terrifyingly, there was a big hole in Mrs. Wang¡¯s belly.

    When she was walking, her blood with her viscera left a dark brown trace on the ground.

    Everyone screamed and ran away.

    Even Lin Mengya, who had been bold enough, was stunned.

    ¡°The corpse... came to life!¡±

    Instantly, some of those women who were running away, fainted in terror.

    Only few people including Lin Mengya, stayed fairly calm in front of Mrs. Wang who was like a zombie just then.

    ¡°Ah! The corpse came back to life!¡±

    Qinghu, who had secretly put on women¡¯s wear, ran out with deliberate steps.

    He grabbed hold of Lin Mengya¡¯s arm. He looked timid, but still gave her power to hold in there.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The terror in her eyes slowly died out. The number of corpses Lin Mengya had dissected in the medical college, was more than single digits.

    No matter how frightened Mrs. Wang was, in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she was only a movable sample.

    ¡°I do not know yet. There is something strange in this corpse.¡±

    Qinghu, leaning on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders, held a handkerchief to cover his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t look away.

    The number of those people killed by him, was far more than dozens.

    Demons always gave way to evil. Even though Mrs. Wang was actually possessed by the demon, was there any demon more wicked than him?

    Therefore, both of them, who were more abnormal than Mrs. Wang, did not run away,

    but also walked close to observe the corpse.

    When they got closer, Lin Mengya suddenly found that Mrs. Wang was notpletely dead.

    Mrs. Wang felt a pain so great that her survival instinct led her to slowly cast off the controlling power.

    In extreme pain, Mrs. Wang made a sound like words in a rough voice.

    Lin Mengya calmed herself down, and she did hear the words ¡®Help me¡¯.

    ¡°She is still alive. Bring her under control. Then, I will check whether there is a possibility to save her life!¡±

    Lin Mengya whispered in Qinghu¡¯s ear. As a doctor, she must try her best to save Mrs. Wang¡¯s life, even if she had only one chance.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Qinghu wasn¡¯t scared of ghosts. He screamed and rushed over.

    ¡°Hey! Listen, demon! I¡¯m a reincarnation of an Immortal. If you are clever enough, get out of Mrs. Wang¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡®My! My!¡¯ Lin Mengya silently rolled her eyes.

    Qinghu must act differently even when rescuing a life.

    Only Qinghu could shout with such an abnormal remark.

    It surprised everyone that, Mrs. Wang who had just been stiff, immediately went limp like the mud, shortly after the woman in colors jumped in front of her.

    Qinghu winked to Lin Mengya, and held Mrs. Wang horizontally. He also brashly inserted Mrs. Wang¡¯s guts back into her body in passing.

    ¡°Poof¡ª¡±

    Some, who were repulsed by the sight, spit out.

    Even Concubine De looked deathly pale, and her teeth could not help shivering.

    ¡°Concubine De, your daughter-inw is bold enough. You may learn from her.¡±

    The calm Empress was the exception.

    She remained calm, and picked up her teacup to drink the tea.

    ¡°You are right, Your Highness. I will.¡±

    Concubine De, who had experienced lots of difficulties after all, suppressed her fear to force a smile on her face.

    In the guest room, Qinghu had put Mrs. Wang on the bed by Lin Mengya¡¯s order.

    Then, he guarded the room. No one was allowed to go inside.

    Qinghu, who did not wipe the sticky, stinking blood, stood by the door, and asionally talked to himself like a lunatic.

    Everyone was frightened by Qinghu. No one dared to get close and have a look. There was even a five-meter round zone empty of people.

    Lin Mengya, who was frowning, had a quick check on Mrs. Wang¡¯s condition.

    The hole on her belly seemed to have been made by a sharp knife because the wound looked neat.

    The knife was not sharper than her scalpel, but it was close.

    Right then, Lin Mengya would immediately put her organs back into her body, sterilize and saw up the wound.

    There existed a great risk, even by use of modern medical technology.

    However, tools were simple, and there was an extremeck of drugs.

    She had to make every possible effort. She would have beautified the corpse at least, if Mrs. Wang really died.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, call Baiji and Baishao over here, and bring my scalpel. Oh, prepare hot water, disinfectors, liquor and the alcoholmp! Hurry!¡±

    Only a minute had passed, when Lin Mengya issued her order after thinking so much.

    As the doctor, she had to race against Death in order to save Mrs. Wang¡¯s life.

    ¡°Mrs. Wang, listen carefully. I¡¯m trying to save your life, but I may not seed. Now, I will feed you a drug, which will make you cheat death. For one thing, it can relieve you from pain. For another, it will be convenient for me to perform my surgery. If the operation can seed, you have one in ten chance of survival. If you are unlucky, you will never wake up. If you agree with me, swallow the pill.¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly opened a small box, and put a ck pill into Mrs. Wang¡¯s mouth.

    Then, Mrs. Wang used herst strength to swallow the pill.

    Perhaps she heard what Lin Mengya had said. Perhaps it was an instinct. She swallowed that pill quickly.

    The pill was also a poison.

    The pill quickly took effect. Before Mrs. Wang totally lost her consciousness, Lin Mengya saw her lips squeezing out two words¡ªthank you.

    Xiaoyu rapidly brought things and people over.

    She moved a big table toy all the things that Lin Mengya had asked for.

    Baiji and Baishao were all astonished by the miserable situation.

    However, they quickly cooled down under Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Baiji, give me the distilled water and the alcohol pad. Baishao, sterilize my tools and gloves!¡±

    Lin Mengya had already begged Qinghu to make some curious things, when she had the n to use her medical skills to open her medicine stores and employ followers.

    Simple gloves were made of animal skin. Surgical tools were made ording to drawings made by herself.

    They might have been a little rough. But they were indeed delicate, considering the present methods.

    Distilled water was drawn and stored in the crystal vessel.

    It was not a big deal for a science student good at operating.

    The alcohol was not as pure as one produced by modern science. However, Lin Mengya tried her best to seed finding two kinds of liquors among many wines, which could be used as the alcohol for disinfection.

    One was the liquor called ¡®Fire Soul¡¯. If you drank it without diluting, your throat would be burned.

    Lin Mengya had used the liquor with no dilution to sterilize the vessel. It turned out to be good.

    Another one was used to sterilize the wound, after the distilled water was poured into it.

    However, they were only for assisting.

    What Lin Mengya attached importance to was a poison called ¡®Dragon Liver Grass¡¯.

    Its juice could diminish inmmation and had disinfecting properties.

    Lin Mengya used other herbs to neutralize its juice¡¯s toxicity. However, she found that the neutralized juice still had the same effect of disinfection with less toxicity.

    ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s order, Baiji and Baishao swiftly did the preoperative preparations.

    Lin Mengya put on her gloves, a white napkin, and a strange linen cap.

    Then, she wore a vesture with the help of her two maids.

    She might look funny, but that was about it.

    The first step was to ce Mrs. Wang¡¯s organs back in her body.

    Mrs. Wang¡¯s blood cirction became slow, partly because she was in apparent death at the moment.

    Lin Mengya was very familiar with human organs.

    Therefore, after putting them back in ce, there was only a little blood.

    Even Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the hematorrhea she had been worried about, didn¡¯t ur.

    The second step was to start to stitch the wound after sterilizing it again.

    To handle her trauma, Lin Mengya specially used catgut to put stitches in the wound under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    It was the most important step, and also the one most energy-consuming.

    Lin Mengya had to operate not only quickly, but also meticulously.

    Under the worshipful stares of Baiji and Baishao, Lin Mengya put stitches in the wound at great speed, but still meticulously, as if doing embroidery.

    ¡°Hurry, pour in the medicine.¡±

    Baiji brought in the medicine which had been decocted outside. Lin Mengya still didn¡¯t know what herb was the best for it.

    She was only familiar with poisons. Therefore, the jet-ck decoction produced a bit of smell that was peculiar to poisons.

    ¡°Master, what if she dies?¡±

    Baiji, who was truly kind, asked this with concern.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be worse than now. Hurry!¡±

    There was no oxygen bomb, blood transfusion and tools used to monitor vital signs in ancient times. Lin Mengya had to take a chance on it.

    Ironically, poisons that were normally prepared for harming people, were used by her to save a person¡¯s life.

    There seemed to be a need for her to learn the knowledge about poisons from Senior Baili Rui.

    Lin Mengya had no time to think about anything else. She hadpleted the stitching process. She had to wait for the result of her operation.

    ¡°Remember, no one can touch her wound. You can¡¯t move her body either. Baiji, Baishao, feed her the medicine every hour.¡±

    Lin Mengya went limp instantly. That was what she had to pay for her intense concentration.

    Luckily, Lin Zhongyu, who was quick of his eyes and deft of hands, took Lin Mengya in his arms.

    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±

    With anxiety in his eyes, Lin Zhongyu was surprised at her sister¡¯s amazing skills, but still felt his heart ache for the price Lin Mengya paid.

    ¡°Hey, put my little girl down!¡±

    A frozen voice came. The sorceress in colors, who had just been haunting around, quickly took Lin Mengya from his arms.

 Chapter 163 - Dog Tooth and Cinnabar

    <h4>Chapter 163 Dog Tooth and Cinnabar</h4>

    As Qinghu let Lin Mengya rest her head on his shoulder, the fierce expression on his face started to ease.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t you worry about me.¡±

    With Baishao and Baizhi¡¯s help, Lin Mengya managed to wiggle out of the outeryer of her clothing which was stained with blood.

    ¡°Madam Wang¡ª¡±

    Although the wound on Madam Wang¡¯s belly had been stitched up, Baiji continued looking anxiously at her.

    Madam Wang at this moment, however, was not showing any signs of breathing. The death-feigning pill which she ingested was still in effect.

    It was not possible to tell if she had died or was feigning death.

    ¡°It will depend on her luck if she wakes up or not.¡±

    If she made it through this time, Madam Wang was truly blessed.

    In fact, Lin Mengya should be worrying over herself at this moment.

    ¡°Do not say anything when you get out of here. Instead, leave everything to me.¡±

    Madam Wang had fainted, went under someone¡¯s control and ended up in this pathetic state.

    Lin Mengya was well aware she was the real target for the series of events that happened.

    Lin Mengya finally understood the reason the Queen and the Crown Prince had arrived at precisely this moment.

    This was a calcted move on their part. Regardless of whether Madam Wang died or lived, Lin Mengya, as the host, would not be able to shirk the responsibility of what happened to her.

    Qinghu¡¯s attempt at creating a mystic atmosphere had reaped its effects.

    The people outside, though curious, was deterred toe any closer.

    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and wore a frail look as she walked out of the door, supported by two maidservants.

    As she casually scanned the entire courtyard, she realized that all eyes were on her.

    Lin Mengya lowered her gaze, stumbled towards Concubine De, still supported by her maidservants and took a bow.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen and Mother, Madam Wang had passed on.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with a trembling such gentle voice as if she had exhausted all her strength.

    It was as if she had been scared out of her wits, and it broke the hearts of the people seeing her in this state.

    Concubine De¡¯s brows were knitted. She did not expect the chrysanthemum flower festival to turn into a disaster.

    How was she going to be ountable to Wang Hanlin?

    ¡°It is near impossible for Madam Wang to survive in that state. However, I¡¯m puzzled as to why Madam Wang was looking like a phantom just now? Don¡¯t tell me that Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is really haunted?¡±

    The Queen said coldly as she fixed her severe, piercing gaze on Lin Mengya.

    ¡°We are still investigating this matter. However, one thing we are sure of is that Madam Wang was not killed by spirits of demons. I have a feeling that she had been murdered.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with a gentle voice yet her voice sounded firm and certain.

    Qinghu had told her that the reason Madam Wang was able to still walk like a zombie was that her limps had been tied to very thin silk threads.

    These silk threads were like the threads tied to the limps of a puppet. When someone dashed past her, these threads were naturally broken.

    Qinghu, with his sharp eyes, would not have seen wrongly.

    Moreover, it was discovered through Lin Mengya¡¯s diagnosis of Madam Wang that there was a high content of a poison called the ¡°zombie herb¡± in Madam Wang¡¯s blood.

    The result of anyone who ingested this so-called ¡°zombie herb¡± in such amounts was that his limbs would be stiff as a zombie.

    If not for Madam Wang¡¯s survival instinct that spurred her to cry out for help, her body would have been treated as a dead body by now.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not able to prove this with sufficient evidence.

    If she were to exin in this way, she might be used of trying to shirk responsibility. In which case, the matter would be made worse.

    She would rather stay silent and react ying by ear!

    ¡°Ah, look, what¡¯s that?¡±

    All of a sudden, a voice cried out from among the crowd.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was turned towards the source of that voice.

    An old maid closeby dashed into the flowering shrub and seemingly plucked something out from it.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Bring it over for me to see.¡±

    No one dared make trouble in the presence of the Queen.

    The old maid looked hesitant. Nevertheless, she wrapped the object into her handkerchief and brought it to the Queen.

    The object seemed to be wrapped in some paper. When it had been ced on the table before the Queen, it was clearly visible to all the people standing around.

    The Queen¡¯s maidservants who were by the Queen¡¯s side immediately opened the paper wrapping in front of everyone.

    There was a white, sharp tooth in the red paper wrapping.

    ¡°This is¡ª¡±

    The color drained from Concubine De¡¯s face immediately as she looked to Lin Mengya with panic in her eyes for the first time.

    There appeared to be some writing scribbled onto the red paper wrapping the white, sharp tooth.

    Just when Lin Mengya was about to take a closer look, the Queen shouted out a threateningmand.

    ¡°Men! Seize Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya! They are guilty of plotting against the royal family, and are deserving of death!¡±

    Everyone, including Lin Mengya and Concubine De, was shocked by the Queen¡¯s allegation.

    How did a sharp tooth amount to plotting against the royal family?

    ¡°Wait, Your Highness the Queen, this is all spection. Yu¡¯er and Mengya have always respected the Crown Prince and would never do such a thing to rebel against the Crown Prince!¡±

    Concubine De had instantly knelt down before the Queen and began pleading earnestly with her.

    ¡°Won¡¯t they? Look carefully, this is the Crown Prince¡¯s birth data! If this is not an evil scheme, why would a sharp tooth be wrapped up in red paper and buried in the ground? Have you forgotten the incident with Concubine Rong, Concubine De?¡±

    Concubine Rong? A question mark appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Nevertheless, she could more or less guess what happened from Concubine De¡¯s pale face.

    From ancient times, the birth data of a person was of utmost importance to him.

    The birth data of members of the royal family would usually be specially put in records and sealed up properly in a brocade box.

    However, the birth of a son from the concubines would be considered something major.

    If someone had his mind set on prying, it would not be impossible for him to do so.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Yu¡¯er and Mengya are upright. They do not have any ill intentions against the Crown Prince. Please investigate this matter, Your Highness.¡±

    It was rare that Concubine De would yield to the Queen. Even if they were to get into an argument or fight, she would not havepromised her pride.

    However, she was forced to bow down to the Queen for the sake of her son and daughter-inw.

    ¡°While your heart is broken because of your son, don¡¯t you understand that I am too?¡±

    The Queen¡¯s face turned severe from her fury.

    Since the days of old, the sorcery of cursing people had brought about much drama in the pce.

    Since the beginning of this current dynasty when the Emperor ascended the throne, Concubine Rong had resorted to using the sorcery of vixen.

    Unfortunately, when she failed in her attempt to do so, the mother of the emperor gave amand for her to be beaten to death by the rod and banished her entire family.

    This incident had be a taboo in the pce and generally, people tried to avoid talking about it.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Queen, it would not be difficult to take my life. Even it is so, please allow me a chance to exin.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was being surrounded by the Queen¡¯s guards who apanied her here.

    However, Baisu and Qinghu were standing between Lin Mengya and these guards.

    If a fight broke out, Lin Mengya would not be without any strength to attack or defend.

    If she were to fight back, it would make her look more guilty.

    On the contrary, she had maintained herposure as if she was not involved in this whole saga and came forward.

    No one knew at that moment that her palm was already covered with cold sweat.

    ¡°Oh? The evidence is clear. What do you have to say, Princess Yu?¡±

    The Queen snorted as her face remained severe.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, this piece of evidence may be found in my garden, but who is to say that it does not belong to someone else?¡±

    Having cornered, Lin Mengya had no other choice but to try to argue her way out.

    ¡°Not yours? Do you think you can still get away with it under so many pairs of watchful eyes?¡±

    Lin Mengya got onto her feet. She was almost a different person from that frail-looking girl a moment ago.

    She was apparently not deterred by the cold look the Queen shot at her, neither was she bothered by the re of the guards surrounding her.

    She was keenly aware that not only she but Long Tianhao and the entire Lin Family would be destroyed if she allowed the Queen to me this on them.

    ¡°If everything found in my garden is considered mine, then all the people here would have to remove the essories on your body before you leave.¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded as if she was twisting words and forcing logic. She was, in fact, trying to find fault with the Queen¡¯s deduction.

    She had distorted the Queen¡¯s train of thoughts to her advantage.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, it was observed that many among the people began to smile.

    The Queen gave these people a look but remained silent.

    Lin Mengya knew it was not easy to lead the Queen by her nose.

    She reached out her fair, slim hand and picked up the small, sharp tooth from the table in front of the Queen.

    Her mind immediately went into a swirl as she tried to match the tooth to a known species. This tooth seemed to belong to a dog.

    Next, she picked up the paper to study it.

    There was apparently some mercury in the cinnabar because the radar in her mind could sense it the moment she tried to analyze the contents.

    The paper wrapping the cinnabar turned out to be a piece of regr yellow paper people used when they offered sacrifice to their gods.

    She thought of a solution immediately.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, I¡¯ve been framed. The evidence is precisely this piece of paper.¡±

    All the people were slightly taken aback by Lin Mengya¡¯s im.

    Not only did the Queen¡¯s face remain cold and severe, but there was also a chilling look in her eyes.

    ¡°This paper is the mostmon paper used in the sacrifice to the gods. Everyone, please take a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya reached out her hand to take hold of a cup of cold tea from the table.

    Dipping her finger in the tea, she jabbed through the soft paper with her finger moistened by the tea.

    The Queen and most of the other people present did not understand what she was trying to do.

    Only the one person standing by the door and watching instantly understood her intention.

    What a smart girl! Long Tianhao¡¯s heart which was hanging in midair was finally at ease.

    He was no longer rushing to get to her, but remained standing at the door, looking intently at Lin Mengya, which was also caught all the attention of the rest of the people.

    ¡°What evidence is this? Do you think you can rid yourself of guilt by poking a hole in the yellow paper?¡±

    Ming Yue suddenly appeared from beside the Queen.

    She was the one who snorted at Lin Mengya when she saw what Lin Mengya did.

    ¡°So I see that Princess Ming Yue appears wherever there is excitement.¡±

    Lin Mengya said of Princess Ming Yue with sarcasm. She would be a dimwit if she did not realize the reason Princess Ming Yue appeared.

    What she needed most now, however, was to extricate herself from the allegations.

    ¡°Please take a look at this paper, everyone. If even a drop of water from my fingertips leaves a watermark on it, what more if we had watered it? In order to make sure that the chrysanthemum flowers in my garden would look their best today, I have instructed the servants to water them abundantlyst night. The ground may appear dry by now, but the soil below would definitely be moist still.¡±

 Chapter 164 - The Witchcraft Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 164 The Witchcraft Disaster</h4>

    At Lin Mengya¡¯sment, Ming Yue¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly.

    Indeed she had ced these objects into Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard only today because it was so cautiously guarded.

    In order for these objects not to be too eye-catching, Ming Yue did not wrap them up using waterproof waxed paper.

    Never would Ming Yue have expected that this would turn into the point of a breakthrough for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If anyone among you is not convinced, you may dig into the soil to see for yourself,¡± Qinghu said immediately as he quickly caught on to what Lin Mengya was trying to say.

    Xiaoyu and Qinghu were the ones who took care of the chrysanthemum flowers in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    With the exception of today, the two were the ones who attentively and diligently tended to the ce every day. There was absolutely no chance for anyone to nt something in it before today.

    The Queen nodded slightly, but her silence made it impossible for others to read her mind.

    ¡°For one, if I had wanted to bring harm upon the Crown Prince, wouldn¡¯t I take measures to make sure the talisman was preserved properly? Given that the paper used here gets ruined once ites into contact with water, doesn¡¯t it look as if I¡¯m intent on being discovered?¡±

    The majority of the people agreed with Lin Mengya¡¯s exnation.

    She was right. Who would not try to hide the traces if one were to wish harm upon a member of the royal family member?

    It did look suspicious that this piece of evidence was ced so conspicuously.

    ¡°Do you think you can be exonerated based on your argument? Perhaps you had conceived the wicked idea only when you saw the Queen and the Crown Prince today. Your Highness the Queen, I¡¯ve once heard of a kind of sorcery originated from the north-eastern uncivilized territory which is used to bring harm on people. It was said that the target only had to walk past the talisman and harm would befall him.¡±

    Ming Yue was obviously taking advantage of the situation to put Lin Mengya down.

    However, Lin Mengya merely smiled calmly.

    She said, ¡°Princess Ming Yue sure made sense with what she said. However, I was not aware that Your Highness the Queen and the Crown Prince wasing today. If Princess Ming Yue was making sense, I suppose the person who persuaded you toe today would have coborated with me, right?¡±

    ¡°You! That¡¯s pure sophistry!¡±

    Ming Yue was now in a frenzy because she was precisely the one who had persuaded the Crown Prince and the Queen toe.

    She was the one who mentioned to the Queen that the flowers in Lin Mengya¡¯s garden were the most beautiful among all in the entire capital city.

    She had, in fact, used many words to urge the Queen in case she and the Crown Prince refused to attend the banquet.

    ¡°Secondly, Princess Ming Yue suggested that I conceived the idea to harm the Queen and the Crown Prince at thest minute. However, I was helping Huagu settle Madame Wang in the room. Unless you think I was able to be at two different ces at the same time? Obviously, I had not been near where the talisman was found since the time the Queen and the Crown Prince arrived. My maidservants had been in the room. They had not stepped out of the room at all. Please investigate this carefully, Your Highness the Queen. Everyone from my courtyard had put on a uniform tonight. If it were my maidservants trying to do something funny, they would be spotted right away because of their uniform which told them apart. Unless everyone was blinded or deaf at that moment.¡±

    This was where Lin Mengya was not someone to be trifled with. Tonight, apart from the servants of the visitors were in greenish grey clothes, all the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion were wearing white.

    Moreover, the people she put in the two courtyards were servants they could trust fully.

    Those in the outer courtyard were not allowed into the inner courtyard.

    Those in the inner courtyard, likewise, were not permitted to interact with those in the outer courtyard.

    Any form of interaction had to go through the double-checking of Steward Deng and Lin Kui.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s im was immediately reconfirmed.

    Someone spoke up saying, ¡°The princess is right. I was standing next to Princess Yu just now and I didn¡¯t see anyone from Prince Yu¡¯s mansion go near that patch of chrysanthemum flowers. It must have been done by someone from the outside.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to look at thedy who spoke up. From her clothing, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a daughter of some rich, reputable family.

    However, thedy still had the mask on so no one could see her face, and she had suppressed her voice in an attempt to cover up her identity.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly at her as a way of greeting.

    Thedy in mask responded with another nod and soon, she disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°There are just too many suspicious areas in this matter,¡± the Queen finally opened her mouth after a long time.

    Lin Mengya secretly thought that this had turned into a thorny problem. She had underestimated the astute and shrewd Queen, who had pursed her lips despite Lin Mengya¡¯s long exnation.

    ¡°The thing is, this concerns the royal family and this object had been found in your garden. Don¡¯t you think you too have the responsibility to assist us in finding the culprit?¡±.

    Lin Mengya was put in a tight spot at the Queen¡¯sment.

    If she said yes, the Queen might have her taken away to assist in the investigation. By then, it would be easy for them to nt evidence.

    On the other hand, if her reply was no, the Queen could use her of being guilty.

    By then, it would be difficult for her to clear her name.

    ¡°You are right, Your Highness the Queen. I will keep the princess in the mansion from today onwards and will not allow her to step out of the house to wait for your investigation. This concerns the safety of the royal family and I am duty-bound to do so.¡±

    Long Tianhao sounded deep and cold.

    Hisnky figure came into sight among the spectators.

    With steady steps, he walked over.

    The air of indomitable spirit about Long Tianhao provided a sense of security for Lin Mengya so much so that she felt safe around him.

    d in a ck minimalist-style long robe, he looked exceptionally elegant and noble.

    As the Queen fixed her cold gaze on Long Tianhao however, there was a deep-rooted feeling of hate and jealousy hidden in her heart towards him.

    How did such an excellent sone from the belly of that slut?

    Why was Long Tianhao the only one who resembled his Emperor father?

    Therefore, Long Tianhao ought to die!

    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness, my Queen Mother. Please do not be angry. It is all my fault that this has happened.¡±

    Before men, the Queen had to make sure she did not show partiality.

    There would be trouble if someone spread a rumor saying that she showed favoritism to the Emperor¡¯s first son.

    The expression on her face softened as she waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, I know you have always been loyal to the Crown Prince. I believe that you wouldn¡¯t harbor such evil thoughts against him. Nevertheless, I have to take your wife away. This matter concerns the gentlemen and should not be looked lightly upon.¡±

    It appeared that the Queen was set on taking Lin Mengya away as a show of her authority and to warn.

    However, Long Tianhao who usually gave in to the Queen stood adamantly in front of Lin Mengya at this moment.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t trust me, I woulde along with the princess to assist in the investigation.¡±

    The Queen was surprised at how unyielding Long Tianhao was.

    Seeing the determination in his eyes, the Queen clenched her fists slightly.

    Just when the Queen was about to grant Long Tianhao his request, Lin Mengya opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°Wait a second, Your Highness! Given that Prince Yu is the Emperor¡¯s son and therefore one the nation¡¯s pirs, if he were to be taken away together with me, someone with an evil intention would take this opportunity to defame him. I would like to suggest that we investigate this matter tonight in the presence of the magistrate and themander of the imperial guards who are with us tonight.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words surprised the Queen, Concubine De and Long Tianhao and the expressions on their face changed.

    The Queen did not expect that at this stage, Lin Mengya was still attempting a final struggle.

    ¡°Alright, I will grant you your request. What good idea do you have?¡±

    Although Queen seemed to have given in, there was a look of indifference in her eyes.

    To the Queen, Lin Mengya¡¯s proposal sounded like a suicidal act.

    It was not going to be easy trying to find the culprit, and if they failed in finding the culprit, Lin Mengya would have to be taken away by the Queen.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you¡ª¡±

    Concubine De was starting to panic, seeing how things were turning out. It was obvious the Queen and herpany were targeting Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao.

    How could she, as the mother, not be anxious?

    ¡°After taking a look at the cinnabar used here, I found something strange about it. I have a substance here which turns red upon contact with cinnabar. Whoever set this up would have traces of cinnabar left on their palm or clothes. With this substance, I would be able to do a test. What do you think, Your Highness?¡±

    The Queen went into a moment of deep thoughts at Lin Mengya¡¯ suggestion.

    After a long time, she finally nodded in approval.

    At that juncture, a subtle panic shed across Princess Ming Yue¡¯s eyes.

    She had nned on watching the entire drama, sitting back.

    She would not have sprung up so abruptly if not for her impulse to make an usation on Lin Mengya.

    What should she do now? What if Lin Mengya managed to find out the truth? In which case, she might be implicated.

    Jiang Ruqin was the other one among the crowd who was starting to panic as well.

    All the more, the face of the maidservant standing by her side was drained of colors.

    She had been thinking hard on how to get into the Liuxin Courtyard since Lin Mengya went for the hunting trip to Mount Lingju.

    Never did she expect that Lin Mengya would get Jin Yue, the senior maid, to look after her courtyard in her absence.

    Jin Yue had been guarding the Liuxin Courtyard so carefully all through the days that she did not have any opportunity to nt any evidence in it.

    Seeing the confidence disyed by Lin Mengya, she was afraid that Lin Mengya truly had a way to test the presence of cinnabar on the palms and clothes.

    ¡°Alright, just do as you say. Men, invite the magistrate themander of the imperial guards here to witness the testing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    By this time, Lin Mengya¡¯s palm was already moist with perspiration.

    Qinghu secretly crept up behind Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Do you really have a solution,ss?¡±

    Lin Mengya hesitated, shook her head and forced a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing in the world. What I could do is just to see with my naked eye if there are traces of cinnabar on people¡¯s clothes or palm. You and Xiaoyu would have to y along with me by watching my eyes closely.¡±

    Qinghu had never doubted Lin Mengya¡¯s words. If she said she could tell, then she meant it.

    The radar in her brain was sensitive to even small amounts of poison. If she concentrated, she would even be able to detect a trace amount down to 0.0001 grams of the substance.

    They prayed that whoever was carrying the traces of cinnabar would at least hit this amount.

    ¡°Lu Yun, the magistrate of the capital city, together with Zhu Aizhi, themander of the imperial guards pays our respects to Your Highness the Queen and Concubine De.¡±

    Zhu Aizhi? Lin Mengya nced at him when she heard his familiar name.

    Indeed, he was the same person as general she interacted with at the temporary imperial residence.

    She did not expect him to be promoted so quickly.

    If he was not an ungrateful person, she might be able to get some help from him this time.

    ¡°You may rise. I suppose you already know the ins and outs of this matter, as well as it¡¯s seriousness and implications. I shall not exin any further. You two shall assist Princess Yu in finding out who the real culprit is.¡±

 Chapter 165 - Careful Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 165 Careful Assessment</h4>

    ¡°Yes, we will abide by your order.¡±

    There was no way Lin Mengya could find out about Lu Yun¡¯s personality.

    Zhu Aizhi, however, had been promoted because he received credit for taking down the bandits.

    Lin Mengya exchanged looks with both of them while wearing a faint smile.

    However, Zhu Aizhi appeared not to know Lin Mengya.

    As Lin Mengya looked down, she smiled to herself.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, please allow me some time to make the necessary preparation. We may start the process of screening in a while.¡±

    The Queen nodded in response. Nevertheless, she instructed one of her maids to follow and watch Lin Mengya.

    Back inside the roomid Madame Wang, who still looked as dead as before. There was totally no sign of life in her.

    Lin Mengya could not afford to be distracted. His mind was working hard and fast.

    Although Madame Wang was as good as a dead person to all the people, the maid sent by the Queen to check on her remained at the door, perhaps out of fear or other concerns. She merely watched Lin Mengya intently from outside but did not step into the room at all.

    ¡°Baiji, go into the house and secretly fetch me the flower dye that you use on coloring your fingernails.¡±

    Lin Mengya instructed Baiji quietly. She did not have to worry about people getting into her room to set her up because Baizhi had been in her room all this while.

    Baiji nodded and proceeded to carry out Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Later on, you will y by ear by watching my eyes. Someone¡¯s bound to look suspicious from guilt. We have to pick out this guilty person so we could make aeback. Once you get an indication from me, swap the bottle in my hand with that bottle of flower dye secretly. Do you get it?¡±

    Qinghu nodded. It would be easy-peasy for Qinghu to swap the bottles even while everyone watched since he was nimble and skillful with his eye-hand coordination.

    ¡°Are you ready, Princess Yu?¡±

    The maid at the door was getting impatient and began to hurry her.

    Lin Mengya gave her cue and Qinghu followed her out of the room with a basin of water.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, I¡¯m ready and we can start the screening anytime.¡±

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Lin Mengya.

    The Queen shot Lin Mengya a nce and said, ¡°Yes, you may start.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya instructed some men to set up a square table so she could ce the basin of water on it.

    Because this was a masked banquet, everyone had to collect their clothing or make arrangements as to how they wanted to safe keep their clothes and belongings.

    Lin Mengya had given instructions for the registration of guests so that every guest who entered the Liuxin Courtyard would have had their names recorded.

    In this way, it would be difficult for anyone to sneak in unnoticed.

    ¡°Following this, I would be calling out your names. When your name is called, pleasee forward and put your hand into the water here. If there¡¯s no cinnabar on your hand, the water will remain unchanged. However, if there¡¯re traces of cinnabar on your hand, the water will turn purple.¡±

    All the people could not help but start to feel a little nervous at Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions.

    Using sorcery to bring harm to the members of the royal family would warrant the punishment of annihtion of the entire family.

    ¡°Please conduct the screening with great care and caution. If you wrongly used someone, it will cause more harm.¡±

    A cautious someone voiced his concerns from among the crowd.

    Immediately the expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Please put your heart at ease. If you¡¯ve not touched cinnabar, there won¡¯t be any reaction. Even if there were to be a reaction after someone touches the water, it doesn¡¯t mean he is the culprit. This only helps us to narrow down to the probable suspects.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s reassurance helped eased some nerves.

    ¡°I have no fear since I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I, Yue Qi, will go first.¡±

    Anyway everyone already had the impression that the Yues associated themselves with the people in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Therefore, Yue Qi had no scruples about going through the screening first.

    ¡°Alright, this way please, Miss Yue.¡±

    Qinghu stepped aside to let Yue Qi and her maidservants take turns in putting their hands in the basin of water.

    All the people looked intently at the basin of water, which remained clean and clear.

    Yue Qi breathed a sigh of relief, drew her hands out of the water and showed them to all the spectators.

    ¡°Please do not worry, everyone. There is absolutely no problem with putting your hand in this water.¡±

    Yue Qi¡¯s words put the hearts of all those suspicious people at ease.

    The people organized themselves into a line based on the name list and were getting more enthusiastic about the screening. The sooner they got it done with, the sooner they could be free from suspicion.

    As Lin Mengya looked at the basin of water on the table, she was simultaneously sizing up the people in the long queue.

    Among the people, some were looking very serious, while others could not wait for the turn toe soon.

    After all, if any of them were implicated, it would be as good as sending their entire family to the guillotine.

    Jiang Ruqin stared at the basin of water on the table with a terrified look on her face, as if she were looking at some poisonous snakes or a savage beast.

    She would never have imagined things would turn out this way.

    ¡°Miss, what shall we... we do?¡±

    The maidservant standing beside Jiang Ruqin was so terrified that her voice trembled when she spoke.

    Who would have expected that Lin Mengya had even exposed the incident regarding the nails on the nk?

    The maidservant anticipated that she was getting into deep trouble.

    ¡°What can we do? By the way, did you wash your hands after discarding it?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin had personally engaged someone to write the cinnabar talisman earlier. However, the prince¡¯s mansion was so heavily guarded in thest few days that she could not find an opportunity to set about her n, so she had been keeping the talisman in the purse she carried with her all the time.

    If she was found out, it would be the end of the entire Jiang Family.

    ¡°I had put the cinnabar talisman in the bushes in a hurry and did not bother to wash my hands.¡±

    As Jiang Ruqin¡¯s personal maid exined, her face was ashen.

    She knew full well her master¡¯s character. If they were being found out, the maidservant would not be able to protect herself.

    She was certain that Jiang Ruqin would push all the me to her.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, haven¡¯t I been treating you well all these while?¡±

    A vicious look shed across Jiang Ruqin¡¯s eyes. Apparently, she was prepared for the worst.

    Xing¡¯er trembled in terror. What she had feared the most was finally happening.

    ¡°Of course Miss, you¡¯ve always treated me well..., I don¡¯t want to die, please help me.¡±

    By now, Xing¡¯er¡¯s face was streaked with tears as she continued pleading with Jiang Ruqin.

    Jiang Ruqin pretended to look sorry as if she could not bear to see her suffer.

    She grabbed Xing¡¯er and quietly they ran to an inconspicuous corner in the courtyard by the wall.

    ¡°You still have a little brother right? I heard from the maids in the mansion that he was just three years old and you really dote on him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin had turned into a devil who was about to take away Xing¡¯er¡¯s life. There was viciousness written all over her face.

    ¡°Miss... Miss, please let my little brother off, let my family off.¡±

    Xing¡¯er waspletely terrified. Back home, she still had her parents as well as a younger brother, who were eagerly awaiting her return when she fulfilled her ten-year contract working in the mansion.

    She finally understood what awaited her when she saw her mistress¡¯s chilling face.

    ¡°As a ve, if you help me get through this ordeal, I will show your family kindness. If you¡¯re useless and I end up getting into trouble, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I can easily take the lives of your family members, like killing ants.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s callous acts to sacrifice others in order to fulfill her purpose was not new.

    Moreover, once this evil n got exposed, her family would be implicated.

    Her father might dote on her very much, but her older siblings would take this opportunity to seize the father¡¯s favor.

    In fact, her father had lost his patience with her during thest incident when Lin Mengya made her father pay a rpensation.

    She made up her mind to put an end to all these.

    ¡°Remember, you¡¯ve been incited by Princess Yu to frame me. Do you understand?¡±

    As Jiang Ruqin instructed Xing¡¯er in a low voice, she simultaneously pushed a sharp dagger into Xing¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    With shaking hands and a face streaked with tears, Xing¡¯er held on to the sharp dagger.

    ¡°Alright... if I sacrifice my life for you, Miss, please treat my family with kindness.¡±

    The poor littless was clueless that once she owned up, there would be no hope for her family.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will take good care of your little brother.¡±

    When in fact, what Jiang Ruqin was thinking was to let her be reunited with her family in hades. While Jiang Ruxin was having these wicked thoughts, she had put on a merciful expression on her face.

    As the screening proceeded smoothly, Lin Mengya was frowning harder as time went by.

    By this time, many people who went through the screening had passed without any problem, so the atmosphere was not tense as the beginning when they started.

    Baiji and Baishao, standing behind Lin Mengya, exchanged a knowing look. They seemed to havee to some consensus.

    ¡°The water is a little murky now, let¡¯s get a clean basin of water. Let¡¯s also take a break. Those of you who had done the screening, please gather over here to take a rest.¡±

    Lin Mengya was careful to keep up her duty as an attentive host, so those who had gone through the screening nodded at her in appreciation.

    Those who were still waiting for their turn were provided with chairs so the seated guests filled the entire Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Master, are we really able to find the culprit?¡±

    Back in the room, Baiji inquired anxiously.

    Lin Mengya looked at her maidservants apologetically and with a low voice, she replied, saying, ¡°It would be good if we can find the culprit. If not, I will shoulder all the me. I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements to settle all four of you.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s expression changed at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    All the more, Baiji and Baishao burst out crying.

    Lin Mengya looked down as she grabbed the hands of the three maidservants.

    She said, ¡°It was my fault for not being able to protect you as a master. If I were to be taken away, the four of you, who are my confidantes, would most certainly be implicated. However, I¡¯ve instructed Xiaoyu and Qinghu to bring you and your families to a hiding ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve acquired a shophouse and stashed some pieces of silver there. Although not much, it should be able to tide you through and help you make a living. Then, you have to change your names to sound like you are a family with four sisters. Always listen to Baiji because she is the most sensible one among you. That way, my heart will be at ease.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s earnest and well-meaning advice made the threesses burst into tears.

    They thought that their master¡¯s mind was only filled with the so-called more important matters of the world.

    Little did they realize that she had arranged a way of escape for her maidservants andid the foundations for their future.

    ¡°No, Master. You should be the one to live. Our lives, though hard, are insignificantpared to yours. We¡¯ve been truly fortunate to have such a wonderful master as you. My life is worthless, and I dared not ask for more. Master, you take care of my family, there¡¯s nothing more I, Baiji, could wish for.¡±

 Chapter 166 - A Different Fate

    <h4>Chapter 166 A Different Fate</h4>

    After Baiji wiped away her tears, there was a determined look in her eyes.

    She already had a n in mind. If things did not work out, she would throw caution to the winds and own up as the culprit.

    At most, she would die, but she would be able to protect her master.

    ¡°No, Baiji. You still have many siblings at home. If something happens to you, what will happen to them?¡±

    Baishao shook her head violently and her beautiful face was covered with tears from all the weeping.

    ¡°Let me own up. My mother is a money face. She would not be bothered with her daughter as long as you give her a big sum of money. Please let me own up. I¡¯ll still want to be your maidservant in the life toe.¡±

    Her maidservants volunteering to sacrifice themselves saddened Lin Mengya deeply.

    She had always felt that she was just a sojourner in this world.

    She did not expect that the seed which she nted by ident would sprout, grow and even blossom.

    ¡°Oh my! Will you stop crying? No one couldy a finger on you with me, this old woman, around!¡±

    With arms akimbo, Qinghu hadpletely turned into a woman.

    He was also veryfortable addressing himself as an old woman.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. How did she forget about this catastrophe?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I, the old woman, may not be able to defend a group of people, breaking into the jail to release prisoners is easy-peasy for me. If they really put you in the dungeon, I will secretly sneak you out one by one.¡±

    Seeing Qinghu¡¯s arrogance and confidence, the atmosphere which had been filled with sorrow was immediately lifted.

    Lin Mengya was at a loss of words. ¡°Did he think the dungeon is his vegetable garden?¡±

    ¡°Even if it were like his vegetable garden, the maidservants are not cucumbers and potatoes which could be plucked out as and when.¡±

    ¡°Have youe, Prince Yu?¡±

    All of a sudden, Baiji said with fear in her voice. She tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve as she turned to look at the shadowy figure at the door.

    It was none other than Long Tianhao standing at the door. In fact, he had been standing there listening to their conversation since Baiji and Baishao started fighting to sacrifice their lives on behalf of Lin Mengya.

    He had no idea what kind of rtionship they had that made Baiji and Baishao give up their courage to live on, but to fight to sacrifice themselves on behalf of Lin Mengya.

    Nevertheless, he knew those twosses treated Lin Mengya like family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and keep you safe.¡±

    Long Tianhao uttered these words as if they were a vow, and then turned to leave immediately without pausing his footsteps.

    Lin Mengya watched his back and continuously thought over his words.

    He was truly so charming.

    Long Tianhao was not one to make promises rashly, but he was definitely one who kept to his promises.

    For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart which was pounding hard just a moment ago had miraculously calmed.

    Strangely it was simply because of the one statement he made.

    ¡°We¡¯ve hope yet. We¡¯re saved, Master, how great is that?¡±

    Baishao was crying tears of joy. Long Tianhao was truly a man of his word in the hearts of the girls.

    However, an even more special feeling welled up in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart somehow.

    This man had always showered her with a tenderness that touched her heart at the most unexpected moment.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s perk up. Since the prince has made a promise to us, let¡¯s not let him down. No more crying, Baiji, Baishao, and Baisu.¡±

    The threesses nodded their heads continuously. The good thing was that the foursses, with the exception of Baizhi, had learned how to keep their emotions in check under Lin Mengya¡¯s subtle influence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the screening!¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya was recharged with energy. What was there to be afraid of with Long Tianhao¡¯s promise to protect her?

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The threesses eximed in unison, wearing their signature expressions on their faces as they walked through the door of the room.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re trying to escape.¡±

    Unexpectedly, they bumped into Princess Ming Yue at the door.

    Ming Yue, having failed to nail Lin Mengya by her first attack, could not help but feel vengeful.

    ¡°I, Lin Mengya, would never resort to running away. The Lins do not have such a house rule.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s answer was sharp. There was no sign ofpromise.

    Ming Yue¡¯s anger turned into a snort. It was as if she was certain that Lin Mengya would not be able to escape misfortune this time.

    ¡°Stop being so stubborn, Miss Lin. Your father and brother who are at the borders, oh no, I mean your brother would actually be returning to the capital city soon. Tsk tsk, a young promising general is going to be implicated by his own younger sister. What a pity.¡±

    Ming Yue was obviously harboring vicious thoughts against Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya, however, waspletely oblivious to Ming Yue¡¯sment. If they were to have apetition of who was more vicious with their words, no one would be able to beat Lin Mengya.

    ¡°My family, the Lins has remained faithful to our government for generations. Naturally, we would be judged fairly. Nevertheless, the Lins have very strict family upbringing. We would never allow our daughters to be the subject of gossips of hooligans in the streets. By the way, please address me Princess Yu.¡±

    Every word Lin Mengya said felt like salt which had been rubbed on Ming Yue¡¯s wound.

    This was especially true for Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction for Ming Yue to address her as Princess Yu. This was driving Ming Yue crazy.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya also mentioned the scandals concerning Ming Yue. At this juncture, the beautiful Princess almost turned into a savage beast which would tear Lin Mengya into pieces.

    ¡°Please excuse us, Princess Ming Yue.¡±

    Lin Mengya continued on gracefully and waspletely oblivious to Princess Ming Yue¡¯s vicious looks in her eyes.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, I¡¯m going to trample you underfoot one day sooner orter!¡±

    Ming Yue shot Lin Mengya a piercing look and gritted her teeth. Her expression was that of wanting to tear Lin Mengya into pieces.

    ¡°Master, what were you and Princess Ming Yue talking about just now?¡±

    Baiji came up to Lin Mengya and asked with concern in her voice. She had had some dealings with Princess Ming Yue while she was in the mansion.

    How should she put it? Princess Ming Yue was indeed very beautiful, and perhaps her beauty was just second to her master.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants could tell that Princess Ming Yue was not as simple as she seemed.

    Moreover, when scandals about her started going around, they knew that there was something amiss about her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about her. Come, let¡¯s get on with what we have to do.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head in an attempt to shake off the thoughts which were bothering her.

    As the screening wasing to an end, there were only a handful of people left on the list to be screened. Of these people, the greatest suspect was Jiang Ruqin.

    Looking down, Lin Mengya had already guessed who the culprit was from a while ago.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya had purposely instructed Baiji to put Jiang Ruqin¡¯s name as one of thest.

    The lower down the name appeared on the list, the more panicky they got.

    This was precisely what Lin Mengya hope to achieve, that Jiang Ruqin would be feeling more frenzy and fearful like a bird that had been targeted by the arrow.

    ¡°Next, Miss Jiang Ruqin, and her maidservant, Xing¡¯er.¡±

    Baiji read out the name calmly, while Jiang Ruqin¡¯s palm was already sweaty and mmy.

    At this moment, Jiang Ruqin was trying to make eye contact with Xing¡¯er, but to no avail. Xing¡¯er was shaking all over and did not dare to even look up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the lives of your parents and your younger brother!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin whispered into Xing¡¯er¡¯s ears.

    The poorss was shaking like a leaf. She looked as if she would copse anytime.

    ¡°Miss, please be kind to my family.¡±

    Xing¡¯er finally bit the bullet and walked out from the crowd, forcing herself to walk upright although she was trembling all over.

    ¡°What are you doing, Xing¡¯er?¡±

    A sense of tion shed across Jiang Ruqin¡¯s mind.

    Finally, Lin Mengya was doomed. While she was thinking these thoughts, Jiang Ruqin forced an innocent expression on her face.

    ¡°Miss... Xing¡¯er, Xing¡¯er is guilty.¡±

    Xing¡¯er knelt down on the floor in in sight and broke down crying.

    The Queen, who had closed her eyes to take a rest, was rmed by the sound of wailing. She opened her eyes and stared severely at the trembling figure of Xing¡¯er.

    ¡°Oh? Tell us what sin you¡¯vemitted.¡±

    ¡°Has she resorted to sacrificing this little maidservant so as to preserve her own life?¡± Lin Mengya quickly understood what happened, but she maintained herposure.

    Instead, the was a teasing tone in the way she talked.

    ¡°Since we¡¯vee to this, I shall not try to hide anymore. I had been instructed by Princess Yu to drop the talisman there. The purpose was to frame my mistress!¡±

    Xing¡¯er¡¯s words brought about amotion in the people.

    With chilling eyes, Lin Mengya looked towards Xing¡¯er, who was kneeling on the floor, then Jiang Ruqin, who was standing by the side, acting as a spectator.

    ¡°Is that right? So I was the one who instructed you to do so.¡±

    Xing¡¯er stole a nce at her mistress and nodded.

    ¡°Yes... yes. Princess Yu had bribed me. I¡¯ve been muddle-headed to take her instruction.¡±

    Now, everyone turned their eyes to Lin Mengya.

    However, there was not a hint of panic in her.

    Jiang Ruqin, who thought she had got Lin Mengya this time, had the urge to burst outughing.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, let us see how long more you would be able tost!¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that I¡¯ve bribed you into doing this?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked Xing¡¯er, who was kneeling on the ground teasingly. However, she was secretly sighing in her heart.

    From the girl¡¯s mannerism and words, Lin Mengya could sense that Xing¡¯er had to be forced to do this.

    However, she must have mentally prepared for death if she was helping her master do an evil thing.

    No way was Lin Mengya going to show mercy to her enemy.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ve the banknote with a value in silver for proof!¡±

    With trembling hands, Xing¡¯er took out a new banknote from the hem of her clothes.

    ¡°Bring it to me!¡±

    The Queen ordered, and her maid immediately did as she was told.

    The banknote was brought to the Queen in in sight.

    The Queen nced at it and said, ¡°This banknote is indeed one which is used within the royal family. What do you have to say about this, Princess Yu?¡±

    The Queen did not sound angry, neither did she interrogate Lin Mengya.

    No one present understood the Queen¡¯s intention.

    Lin Mengya smiled and returned to questioning Xing¡¯er.

    ¡°Did you say I was the one who gave you this banknote?¡±

    Xing¡¯er nodded without any hesitation. The note had in fact been put into her hand by Jiang Ruqin a moment ago.

    ¡°Alright,e over to have a look at the banknote to see if it belonged to us, Baishao.¡±

    Baishao came forward immediately at Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction. She took a bow and knelt on the ground to have a careful look at it.

    ¡°In response to the princess¡¯s question, this banknote does not belong to us. There is something missing on it.¡±

    Baishao¡¯s words brought a frown upon Jiang Ruqin¡¯s face.

    This was indeed the kind of banknote used in the prince¡¯s mansion. What could be missing from it?

    Lin Mengya must be trying to argue her way out.

    ¡°Then tell us what is missing on it?¡± enquired Lin Mengya, unruffled.

    ¡°In response to your question, Princess Yu, all the banknotes we use bear your seal on them. All the banknotes used by the various prince¡¯s mansions went sent over from the mary authorities. However, to tell these notes apart for the various mansions, the banknotes had been imprinted with the special seals of the respective mansions. However, this banknote does not bear any of the seals.¡±

    ¡°No, this banknote should bear the seal of the prince¡¯s mansion!¡±

 Chapter 167 - The Role of Xinger

    <h4>Chapter 167 The Role of Xing¡¯er</h4>

    The old maid beside the Queen immediately pointed out that there indeed was a seal on the banknote.

    However, Baishao pulled out another banknote and smiled.

    ¡°Have a look, everyone. This banknote I¡¯m holding is one that is truly used in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Every banknote used by the princess would bear this mark of her personal seal.¡±

    Baishao presented both banknotes to the Queen, although from where the others could see, they appeared the same.

    However, at the bottom of the banknotes, only one of them bore the character marking of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Apart from the mark of the seal, there was another rectangr character printed on it.

    ¡°This does not say much since Princess Yu is handling so much wealth in the mansion. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t be using a slip of banknote that bears your seal when you try to bribe someone with it, lest you be a suspect in any crime.¡±

    Princess Ming Yue maligned, as she could not wait to get Lin Mengya in deeper trouble so that she would die.

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstood, Princess Ming Yue. All the wealth in terms of silver, banknotes had been properly ounted for by putting them in records. Banknotes such as this one won¡¯t end out in the hands of regr people. Although you can use at the money changers, they are not allowed to issue these. Banknotes such as this one are likened to the banknotes used by the ministers and they are usually carefully registered in the mary authorities. If you¡¯re still doubtful, let¡¯s get someone from the mary authority to verify the facts.¡±

    While Lin Mengya was in charge of all matters in the prince¡¯s mansion, Baishao was the one who really handled the money.

    For this reason, Baishao was aware of every jot and tittle in the ount records.

    It would be in stupidity to frame her master in this way.

    Not only did this person trying to frame her master use a banknote issued by the mary authorities, but she had also even used such a huge bill worth fifty pieces of silver.

    Whoever did this was as good as digging her own grave.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have the seneschal of the mary authoritiese up here.¡±

    Once again, the Queen seemed to be ying along with Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank a little. Perplexed, Lin Mengya had no idea of the Queen¡¯s intention or inclination.

    ¡°Your servant, Jin Xiu pay respects to Your Highness the Queen.¡±

    The seneschal of the mary authority was an old eunuch in his fifties.

    He was apparently a slick and sly person who managed everything meticulously.

    However, he differed from the other eunuchs in that there was no hint of craftiness and fawning about him.

    He was a prudent man who had a fair system of punishments and rewards in ce. Although the turnover of the workers in the mary authorities was rather high, he had been sitting firmly on his job for a long time.

    ¡°You may rise, Seneschal Jin. Please take a look at this banknote on the table to verify if it hade from you.¡±

    The Queen said with indifference while she seated on the head seat.

    Seneschal Jin knelt there while he studied the two banknotes on the table carefully, and then he said, ¡°These two banknotes were indeed issued out by the mary authorities.¡±

    ¡°Who did you issue them to?¡±

    ¡°In response to your question, they were issued to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    After answering the Queen¡¯s question, he knelt there and became silent.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all heard what he said. Princess Yu, this banknote indeed belong in your mansion. Even if you did not use it to bribe the maid, you are still guilty of not managing your families finances carefully.¡±

    The words of the Queen was like an usation towards Lin Mengya, convicting her of a serious crime.

    ¡°I would willingly take the punishment, Your Highness. However, I truly did not plot against the royal family.¡±

    Negligence and treason were very different things.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya had admitted the least serious allegations, Jiang Ruqin quickly shot Xing¡¯er a look.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, my words are nothing but the truth. If Your Highness still has doubts, please put me through the screening. I believe I am the only one here who would be tested positive for having cinnabar on my hands.¡±

    Xing¡¯er was determined to go through with what her mistress had instructed her since her mistress was not going to allow her to shrink back.

    She would give it her all for the sake of her family and little brother.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya was shocked and furious, but at the same time flustered and exasperated.

    ¡°Alright, your request is granted.¡±

    As the Queen nodded, Xing¡¯er got up and ced her hand in the water.

    One second passed, seconds passed... however, there waspletely no change in the water after a long time.

    By this time, Xing¡¯er¡¯s face was drained of its colors. Howe¡ªshe had clearly touched cinnabar!

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this water!¡±

    Xing¡¯er demanded as she drew her hands out of the water, stunned and upset.

    Lin Mengya smiled and ced her hands into the water.

    In that instant, the water surrounding Lin Mengya¡¯s hand began to turn purple.

    The pale-faced Xing¡¯er was lost for words.

    ¡°When I was having a good look at the talisman in my hands just now, I touched the cinnabar on it, which is why there is a reaction in the water and everyone can see for yourself. You kept saying I bribed you, however, why were you tested negative for the presence of cinnabar on your hands?¡±

    Lin Mengya retracted her hands, took a towel and wiped them dry.

    ¡°This... this is not possible, this is not possible!¡±

    Xing¡¯er put her hands into the water once again but to no avail. There was no further change in the color of the water.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this water, I¡¯m sure!¡±

    Xing¡¯er started to scream and shout hysterically. Lin Mengya snorted and said, ¡°This maidservant over here, you¡¯ve also touched the cinnabar from the talisman. Why don¡¯t you also give it a try in the water?¡±

    The severe-looking maid beside the Queen looked to the Queen for instruction upon Lin Mengya¡¯s invitation.

    After she received the consent from the Queen, who nodded, she too, put her hands in the water.

    Once again, the water around her hands began turning purple.

    The darkening of the purple color in the water was in and clear.

    Xing¡¯er was totally taken aback. Why? Why was it that the water did not change color with her hands, who had alsoe into contact with cinnabar?

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, isn¡¯t this matter clear as crystal? Thisss was holding on to a banknote belonging to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, but there was no cinnabar on her hands. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Turning to the maid, Concubine De continued, ¡°You first stole a banknote from the mansion, then framed your master afterward. This behavior is deserving of death!¡±

    Finally, Concubine De could no longer hold her peace. Regardless, this was a clear case of someone trying to set Lin Mengya up.

    What Concubine De said had convicted Xing¡¯er of her criminal act.

    ¡°No, no, I have clearly touched the cinnabar. I had gone all the way Qingyu Temple outside the city to acquire this talisman. Inside the talisman was a tooth of a three-year-old ck dog. I¡¯ve personally purchased it, wrapped it up and threw it in the courtyard!¡±

    By now, Xing¡¯er waspletely beside herself. She could not even start to imagine the fate of her family members and how disastrous the punishment would be on them after she was being wrongly used.

    At the same time, she knew her mistress was a vicious and merciless person that she would not change her mind at all.

    Xing¡¯er stole a nce at Jiang Ruqin, and, as expected, Jiang Ruqin¡¯s eyes were filled with malice and hatred.

    Xing¡¯er forced augh and with trembling hands, drew the dagger out from her sleeves.

    ¡°You brought all this upon me, Princess Yu! I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡±

    In the twinkling of an eye, the dagger was about to pierce into her chest when arge hand caught her arm, so much so that she could not bring it down.

    ¡°Are you seeking death? Not so easy.¡±

    Zhu Aizhi, who had been holding his peace, suddenly came forward and caught hold of Xing¡¯er¡¯s arm.

    In a sh, he grabbed the piece of cloth on the table and stuffed it into Xing¡¯er mouth as she was about to bite her tongue tomit suicide.

    ¡°General Zhu is indeed quick-moving.¡±

    Lin Mengya walked up gracefully, wearing a look of approval on her face.

    She scanned Xing¡¯er¡¯s face with a cold look.

    In that instant, Xing¡¯er realized that she had all along misjudged Princess Yu, who was, in fact, someone not to be trifled with, even more so than her own master!

    Or she should say that she was more intelligent and skillful than her master!

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, this person was extremely scheming. The moment she failed to malign me, she turned tomit suicide so as to get rid of all evidence. I¡¯d like to request that she be detained in custody in magistrate¡¯s prison, so that she may be personally tried by Magistrate Yi.¡±

    Given a chance of trial, Lin Mengya would have a thousand ways to make Xing¡¯er speak up.

    However, the Queen, who did not speak much, suddenly replied, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just hand her over to the Crown Prince to handle this matter. Men, escort her to the dungeon.¡±

    Both Lin Mengya and Concubine De were stunned. They finally understood the Queen¡¯s intention.

    Xing¡¯er might insist that she had been bribed by Lin Mengya, but she was after all a servants of the Jiangs. Moreover, she was Jiang Ruqin¡¯s personal maid.

    If they were to get any information out of her, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not be the only in trouble.

    More importantly, the Queen would be able to eradicate the Jiang Family at the same time!

    Killing two birds with one stone was what the Queen had in mind. After all, Lin Mengya and Concubine De were already at the hands of the Queen.

    It was no wonder that the Queen had been holding her peace.

    She had been waiting for Lin Mengya and Concubine De to walk right into the trap.

    ¡°Jiang Ruxin, Jiang Ruxin, you have been so foolish to make such a move which would destroy your entire family.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Your Highness the Queen, since this entire incident had happened in my mansion, I¡¯m ountable to you. How about we hand her over to Magistrate Yi first, then the Crown Prince, Magistrate Yi and I would try her together?¡±

    Long Tianhao¡¯s suggestion for the three of them to try the criminal sounded like a good suggestion.

    The Queen shot Long Tianhao a cold and dispassionate nce.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do ording to what Prince Yu suggested. However, it is outrageous to harbor evil thoughts against the Crown Prince, so the girl ought to be put into the prison for felons.¡±

    The prison for felons was literally for serious criminals.

    If Xing¡¯er was put into the prison for the felons, it would be easy for the Queen to do to her whatever she wanted.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s brows knitted together into a frown. He was about to stop the Queen when he felt Lin Mengya tugging at his clothes.

    ¡°Your Highness the prince, let¡¯s just go along with the Queen¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    As Long Tianhao looked down, he saw Lin Mengya blinking at him.

    There was a cheeky look in her eyes which told of her wit.

    Long Tianhao quickly stopped himself from voicing out his opinion.

    ¡°Yes, I will abide by the Queen¡¯s will.¡±

    There were some among the people who looked confused, and yet some who was secretly happy with the oue. No matter what they thought, Zhu Aizhi and Lu Yun dragged Xing¡¯er, who was tightly bound, out of the Liuxin Courtyard in in sight.

    ¡°What an eventful night. I should be home now. Concubine De, the son you¡¯ve raised has married an excellent woman. I am going to give a decree that from tomorrow onwards, those people who wish to enter or leave Prince Yu¡¯s mansion would have to seek approval from Prince Yu in person. Yu¡¯er, I have handover the charge of the mansion over to you. I hope you will be fair-minded when dealing with all matters and people. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    While Long Tianhao bowed down before the Queen as she left, his eyes were cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Please take care, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 168 - Taken in by a Stratagem

    <h4>Chapter 168 Taken in by a Stratagem</h4>

    In the midst of all people who were bowing down to her, the ever-elegant Queen walked out of the Liukin Courtyard victoriously.

    All the other guests hastened to follow the Queen out of this troublesome ce.

    The supposedly bustling and lively riddle-guessing banquet had suddenly be quiet and lonely.

    ¡°Alright, you may rise, Yu¡¯er and Ya¡¯er and follow me. Jin Yue, watch Ruqin and don¡¯t let her go anywhere.¡±

    The intelligent Concubine De had already figured out the ins and outs of what happened.

    As she nced at her niece with a look of disappointment, a chill ran through her.

    She clearly saw that the banknote was the exact one she gave to Ruqin a few days ago as pocket money because she doted on her.

    Never would Concubine De expect that Jiang Ruqin would use it as a tool to frame Mengya.

    What was even more unexpected was that the girl had unknowingly sacrificed the entire Jiang Family.

    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya trailed behind Concubine De and followed her into the main hall of the Liukin Courtyard.

    Baizhi, ovee with anxiety, followed closely behind Lin Mengya.

    She had taken in everything that happened outside.

    Her eyes welled up with tears at the thought that Lin Mengya almost lost her chance to live because she was being maligned.

    ¡°Go look for Baiji now. We¡¯ll talk itter,¡± Lin Mengyaforted Baizhi, who was still in shock.

    Baizhi was about to say something but decided against. She gazed at Lin Mengya for a while, and then obediently left.

    Once they were in the room, Concubine De settled herself on the main seat and looked from Long Tianhao to Lin Mengya. She seemed to want to say something but stopped herself.

    After a long time, she finally sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault to have brought Ruqin into the mansion.¡±

    How could she, as an aunt to Jiang Ruqin, be unaware of her intentions?

    Ever since Ruqin was young, she had always had her eyes on Yu¡¯er.

    Unfortunately, Ruqin was after all born of a concubine. There was no way for the daughter of a concubine to be Long Tianhao¡¯s first wife.

    She used to hold the belief that since they grew up together, Long Tianhao would one day take her as a concubine or make her a vice Princess. That way, one of her wishes could be fulfilled.

    Never would she expect thess to be capable of such a wicked act.

    ¡°Please stop ming yourself, Mother. Perhaps Ruqin had been incited by someone else.¡±

    How could Lin Mengya still speak up for Jiang Ruqin at this juncture?

    More and more, Concubine De felt that her daughter-inw was a kind, gentle and magnanimous person.

    ¡°You were framed precisely because of your kind and genuine character.¡±

    Kind and genuine? Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao exchanged looks but both kept quiet.

    If Concubine De found out what she had done in secret, she would not use these two words to describe her.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what did the Crown Prince do while he was in your courtyard?¡±

    All this while, the Crown Prince did not appear in Liukin Courtyard.

    Even Lin Mengya thought it rather unimaginable.

    Could the Crown Prince¡¯s character have changed?

    ¡°The Crown Prince followed the crowd toe here to drink wine and participate in the guessing game. He did not seem interested in what happened here,¡± replied Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s reply set Concubine De thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Crown Prince was aware of what happened here. Otherwise, the Queen would not have kept him out of this. We have lost to them in this round,¡± said Concubine De.

    After so many years of battling with the Queen, it was inevitable to be winning some battles and losing some others.

    However, if Concubine De chose to protect herself, she would have to sacrifice her parent¡¯s family.

    She forced a smile and shook her head. She was to be med for spoiling Jiang Ruqin.

    If not because she overly doted on Jiang Ruqin, things would not havee to this. She had brought this upon herself and she had no one to me.

    ¡°No, we have not been defeated yet.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke these words softly, Long Tianhao and Concubine immediately turned to look at her.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er will not make it to the prison alive. If she died while she was under the Queen¡¯s charge, we would be free from any responsibility. By then, this entire episode would be over.¡±

    Lin Mengya had obviously been putting on an act since just now until now.

    Lin Mengya looking panicked, wanting to say something but stopped herself and calmed herself down, was all an act to fool the Queen and the Crown Prince.

    It was only until now that she was finally acting normal as she started smiling her usual smile.

    A feeling of affection welled up in Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.

    Thisss was always surprised him with pleasant surprises.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you¡¯re not joking, are you? How are you so sure?¡±

    Concubine De was not feeling optimistic about what Lin Mengya said. She knew the Queen inside out. She knew what kind of a person the Queen was more than anyone else.

    It was not easy for the Queen to have a hold on her. Would the Queen easily let go of this opportunity?

    ¡°Rest assured, Mother. I believe Xing¡¯er is already gone by now. We only have to carry on with putting up the act for a few more days,¡± Lin Mengya said with confidence.

    .

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sure Mengya have made all the necessary arrangements, you can trust her this time.¡±

    Long Tianhao had the feeling that whatever Lin Mengya said woulde to pass.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll entrust everything to the both of you for now. s, age is catching up with me anyway. It¡¯s time that I step aside and you, the youngsters step in.¡±

    Seeing that her son had such great confidence and trust in her daughter-inw, Concubine De could not help but feel a little envious.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was almost like a daughter to her.

    As Concubine De recalled all the goodness about Lin Mengya, the little jealousy in her dissipated.

    ¡°If it were not for all of Mother¡¯s strategizing and nning, what can we achieve, being like clowns who were here just for show?¡± consoled Lin Mengya.

    The truth was that Lin Mengya was still far from being as shrewd as Concubine De.

    Lin Mengya was already frightened after having only a few confrontations with the Queen.

    Concubine De, on the other hand, had lived in the pce for many years and was still able to stand firm withoutpromising her position. Surely she must be exceptionally shrewd.

    ¡°What a smooth-tonguedss. If you¡¯re sincere, you should quickly bear some children so I may enjoy family bliss.¡±

    This was the first time Concubine De tried to the couple to give her grandchildren in front of Lin Mengya.

    To give birth to a baby? The thought, which never crossed Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, made her blush with embarrassment.

    Long Tianhao, taking in Lin Mengya¡¯s awkward expression, started pondering over this matter.

    Up until now, he supposed Lin Mengya was the only person he would want to have children with.

    However, the situation now was not the best. He was afraid that if his child was to be born now, he would go into danger.

    ¡°Mother, given the precarious situation now, it is not the best time to have children. The Queen is watching us closely all the time. If I were to have a child now, he would be the Queen¡¯s target straight away.¡±

    Long Tianhao¡¯sment made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    She turned to look at this handsome man.

    So she had rightly guessed that he had no wish for her to be his Princess Yu.

    In fact, she also did not want to give birth to Long Tianhao¡¯s baby.

    Nevertheless, hearing Long Tianhao saying it out loud was like having cold water thrown at her.

    That¡¯s right, he still had that Princess Ling in his heart. After all, what was her to him?

    ¡°I¡¯m just casually mentioning it, so don¡¯t be rmed. Both of you are still young, there¡¯s really no hurry.¡±

    Concubine De certainly knew that now was not the best time so she merely let out a sigh of helplessness.

    If the Emperor was still in the pink of health, there would be no need for her and her son to walk on tiptoes.

    ¡°I shall go back to the Art Courtyard to wait for any further information from you. As for Ruqin, have her father bring her home and instruct him not to let her step out of the house.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin hadpletely lost Concubine De¡¯s favor for her.

    Once she was sent back home, she would most probably be kept under house arrest.

    She would likely be a chess piece and be under her parents¡¯ control. Jiang Ruqin would be kept within her little courtyard before she was betrothed and married off.

    In fact, it was not because Lin Mengya did not want to get rid of Jiang Ruxin. Nevertheless, for the Jiang Family, as well as Concubine De and Long Tianhao, she had no choice but to keep Jiang Ruxin safe.

    In the same way, regardless of her dissensions with Lin Mengwu, she had to guard the reputation of the Lin Family.

    Being the daughter of a reputable family, while she received glory from her status, she also shouldered the rise of and fall of her family.

    Once Concubine De led Jiang Ruqin out the Liukin Courtyard, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were left alone in the room.

    As awkward silence ensued. The two of them seemed to be engrossed in their own thoughts.

    On the other hand, they seemed to be lost for words for each other.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    They blurted out the same time, and then stopped at the same time. They always had this awkwardness between them.

    Finally, Lin Mengya managed to suppress the sadness in her heart.

    She pretended nothing had happened as she lifted her head to look at Long Tianhao and said, ¡°Your Highness, do you know who the deputymander of the imperial army is?¡±

    .

    Long Tianhao¡¯s brows knotted into a frown as the image of the dark-faced deputymander appeared in his mind.

    ¡°This person used to be an insignificant guard in the temporary imperial residence. After doing a great service to the royal family, he was promoted to this position. Nevertheless, I heard that he was a vicious and merciless person. He is also rather intimate with the Crown Prince.¡±

    Come to think about it, if it were not for Zhu Aizhi, who stopped Xing¡¯er from attempting suicide at thest minute, the maid would be a dead body by now.

    In that case, they would not need toe out with another n now.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware he was such a scheming character. I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡±

    A smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, but Long Tianhao could not read into what she was thinking.

    Her smiles were like mysteries to Long Tianhao. She always surprised him with unexpected but brilliant ideas.

    ¡°Do you know this person?¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped for a moment but decided to keep the truth from Long Tianhao.

    ¡°We¡¯ve simply met at the temporary imperial residence. Your Highness, what are you nning to do next?¡±

    Outside the room, Baiji and Steward Deng were sweeping the courtyard with some other servants.

    The floor was covered with pieces of paper like rustling, fallen leaves.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent men to kill Xing¡¯er. Once she¡¯s dead, the Queen would lose her hold on me and wouldn¡¯t be able to put me to death.¡±

    That was a brutal move, just like what Lin Mengya would have done.

    ¡°Oh yes, why did I not see Wang Hanlin anywhere?¡±

    Given that something so serious happened to his wife, he should have been here long ago.

    However, Lin Mengya did not see Wang Hanlin anywhere.

    ¡°He had been led to my study and Lin Kui is watching him. Given that he has always sided with the Crown Prince, he would have been here to make a scene.¡±

    The episode of the dog-tooth talisman had been settled rather smoothly.

    Everything in the Liukin Courtyard was in good order and no outsiders came into the courtyard to create anymotion.

    It had all been because Long Tianhao had anticipated the situation taken every detail into consideration beforehand.

 Chapter 169 - Something was Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 169 Something was Suspicious</h4>

    ¡°Given that something so serious happened to his wife, he was surely going to hate us for this.¡±

    Up until this moment, Lin Mengya could not guarantee that Madame Wang would wake up.

    Lin Mengya could not be sure if Madame Wang¡¯s wound turn septic, or if her operation was sessful, or if Madame Wang was going to make it through this.

    These were things she could not foretell.

    ¡°Wang Hanlin shared a deep and firm rtionship with his wife. In fact, all these years the thought of taking in concubines never crossed his mind. He had always gone along with his wife¡¯s suggestions and wishes.¡±

    None of the people with a high standing within the capital city escaped the eyes of Long Tianhao, who was aware of their every move.

    It was not surprising that Long Tianhao knew so much about Wang Hanlin.

    However, Lin Mengya still felt something was amiss.

    If the rtionship between Wang Hanlin and his wife was intimate and cordial, would he not ask to see his wife even if Long Tianhao invited him into his study?

    ¡°How was his mood? Did he have a conflict with you while he was there?¡±

    Long Tianhao pondered for a second then replied, saying, ¡°No, he would not hold back his tears and requested for some time to be alone in my study. He imed that he didn¡¯t wish to speak to anyone at that time.¡±

    Lin Mengya, having exceptional sharp senses, immediately sensed something was amiss.

    Back when her own mother passed away, she heard that her father had vomited much blood and for a good half a year afterward, he was in a state of depression.

    He was even more heartbroken when he saw his wife¡¯s body.

    Although not all men were like her father, it was bizarre for Wang Hanlin to react in this way.

    ¡°Your Highness, I think it would be a good idea for you to go back to your study to check if anything is missing, or if there¡¯s something which was initially not there.¡±

    Lin Mengya had a feeling that Wang Hanlin was behaving strangely.

    ording to Long Tianhao¡¯s ount, he had already sent for men to seal off the entire Liuxin courtyard when Madame Wang got into the ident.

    Therefore, those who knew what had happened and could still go to Qinwu Courtyard must be someone close to Lin Mengya or Long Tianhao.

    These people, however, would not go around to talk about what happened without their permission or instructions.

    However, they did not rule out the possibility that someone else could have leaked the information.

    All in all, she sensed something was not quite right, but she was unable to put a finger to it.

    ¡°Do you think there was something wrong with Wang Hanlin?¡±

    They were direct and open with each other since there were only the two of them in the room.

    Lin Mengya nodded as she started feeling a slight headache.

    Too much had happened within a short time and everything was so chaotic. She wished she could smooth things out, but there were simply too much for her to bear.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m worrying too much. My movement is being restricted now, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to move around. You have to be careful.¡±

    Sitting on the little bed the window, Lin Mengya lifted her fingers to massage her brows.

    Having done an intensive operation which required speed and precision, Lin Mengya¡¯s energy had been sapped. She was starting to feel the exhaustion set in.

    However, wave after wave of other matters kepting up. She felt overwhelmed.

    Looking at the tired-looking Lin Mengya, Long Tianhao¡¯s ached for her.

    ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Lin Mengya let out a cry of surprise as Long Tianhao carried her into his arms.

    She opened her eyes and stared at this handsome face and her heart started palpitating wildly.

    As Long Tianhao carried Lin Mengya in his arms, he thought she almost weighed nothing.

    Frowning, he thought she was too skinny and this was not a sign for her health.

    He bent down and put her lightly onto the bed, gently removed her shoes and ced them beside the bed.

    ¡°The night breeze could be strong, so you have to put on more nkets. Ask Baiji to light the heater if you feel cold.¡±

    Long Tianhao tenderly instructed as he pulled the nket over Lin Mengya carefully.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Lin Mengya was dazed by Long Tianhao¡¯s tenderness, so much so she did not know how to respond to his sweet gestures.

    Was this the cold Prince Yu she used to know?

    ¡°You havebored much for the matters within the mansion. Ruqin may be insensible, but she is after all Mother¡¯s favorite niece. Please spare her life on ount of Mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya tensed up a little and she felt a sense of bitterness in her heart.

    Did he deliberately show her kindness and favor so she could spare his cousin sister¡¯s life?

    She tried to hide the look of disappointment in her eyes. She guessed that Long Tianhao could tell that the banknote was from Jiang Ruqin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will surely protect the Jiang Family. As for Ruqin, I would not make things difficult for her.¡±

    She had after all grown up together with Long Tianhao as cousins.

    She should have learned her lesson by now, having created such a grave problem.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could not stop feeling a sadness in her heart.

    ¡°Would you like something to eat? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare some food for you.¡±

    Long Tianhao had casually mentioned Jiang Ruqin and made this request to Lin Mengya in fear that Concubine De would be upset.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya turned away from him, closed her eyes and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to take a nap. Please leave, Your Highness.¡±

    Tired? Long Tianhao gazed at Lin Mengya, who was lying there fully dressed. In his mind, he was still thinking about what food to prepare for Lin Mengya to nurture her back to health.

    Lin Mengya heard the door opened and closed behind her.

    She slowly opened her eyes in the next second.

    Forcing a smile, she shook her head and wondered why she was feeling this way.

    She was well aware that she and Long Tianhao were simply partners in a partnership, but somehow, she just could not control her own heart.

    Just when she was wallowing in self-pity, a bowl of fragrant white porridge appeared before her unexpectedly.

    As she looked in the direction of the bowl of porridge, she caught sight of a handsome, smiling Qinghu looking at her with fawning adoration.

    ¡°Why are you giving me white porridge? I haven¡¯t eaten anything nutritious all day and this porridge is not going to fill my hunger.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya seemed to beining, she still took over the bowl of white porridge.

    The porridge may look in, but it was in fact full of goodness.

    In fact, it contained small pieces of bamboo shoot, corn, and mushroom, which made the porridge very tasty indeed.

    She finished the entire bowl in two to three gulps, then looked pleadingly towards Qinghu, meaning to tell him that she was still hungry.

    ¡°Can you take some more?¡±

    Qinghu asked, testing her, but Lin Mengya was quick to give him a definite answer.

    A look of surprise shed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes. He took over the bowl from Lin Mengya andughing to himself, he said, ¡°I have been worrying too much. I thought you wouldn¡¯t have any appetite after going through what happened.¡±

    For this reason, he had made an effort to prepare this three-ingredients porridge for Lin Mengya, lest she was reminded of the bloody scene if he served meat in the porridge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I feel like eating something more vorful. Can you prepare something nice for me?¡±

    Were you kidding me? Having been through five years of medical school, which medical student would freak out at the sight of organs?

    It was generally understood that during the anatomy lessons, many faint-hearted girls would throw up even if they have to dissect frogs, not to mention human bodies.

    Of course, Lin Mengya had turned pale at the sight of the bodies and resorted to being a vegetarian for a year.

    Nevertheless, all the medical students grew numb to this from the second year onwards.

    Subsequently, they were even able to eat barbecue meat while discussing the tissues in the human body and other diseases at the same time during their break time. This had be the norm to them.

    For this reason, her ss have beenbelled as the ss of devils.

    Therefore, what she did on Madame Wang was a trivial matter!

    ¡°Sigh, I have to give it to you,ss. Are you even a woman?¡±

    Qinghu was speechless, putting his palm to his forehead as he let out a sigh.

    The first time Qinghu killed and saw blood, he had vomited for three days and three nights, unable to keep anything down.

    He would never expect this girl to not feel any difort.

    ¡°Is there about whether I¡¯m ady?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and puffed up her chest as she stared threateningly at Qinghu.

    Qinghu gave up. Without turning back, he fled her room with the empty bowl in his hand.

    Finally, a smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    She felt free from all worried around this guy.

    Subsequently, Lin Mengya sat with Baizhi at a big table as they ate, looking as if nothing had happened.

    The other three maidservants who witnessed Madame Wang¡¯s wretched state were trying hard to suppress their feeling of nauseous by drinking lots of water and tea.

    ¡°Can you try to eat with grace,ss? You look worse than a savage dog eating.¡±

    Qinghu was easy with food because anyways he usually ate simply and was not particr about the taste.

    Moreover, it was actually enjoyment to him to be watching Lin Mengya eating so heartily.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense if you have nothing better to say. You are more like a savage dog!¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. One could not really me her for eating this way.

    This was a habit formed since the time she was studying at the university. She often skipped meals when she was doingboratory work with the teacher.

    During those days, she would return to her dormitoryte and eat like a glutton.

    Today, she found the feeling she used to have.

    ¡°Master, today had been a tough day for you, so you must eat more to make up for your energy.¡±

    Baiji rolled her eyes at Qinghu as well. She was by far the most sensible and steady person in the entire Liuxin Courtyard.

    As time went by, she had be the guardian of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Even Qinghu had to give Baiji face for this reason.

    ¡°Oh yes, have you sent someone to inform your family about me wanting to meet them?¡±

    Lin Mengya was happily enjoying the delicacies which Qinghu had just prepared.

    Because of how eventful the day was, the people in the entire courtyard had not had a proper meal for the day.

    No matter what awaited them tomorrow, it was still necessary for their stomach to filled first.

    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s so busy in the mansion. I¡¯m afraid they would add to the trouble.¡±

    There was a look of embarrassment on Baiji¡¯s face.

    Smiling, Lin Mengya turned to Baishao.

    ¡°And yes, Baishao, I remember hearing you say that you have a mother and brothers and sisters in your family?¡±

    Baishao froze for a moment and a look of hesitation appeared on her face.

    ¡°How about you bring your family here too. I would like them to do me a favor.¡±

    Baiji had mentioned Lin Mengya¡¯s arrangement to Baishao just now.

    After all, Lin Mengya had always treated all four of them the same. Baiji was worried that Baishao would think that Lin Mengya was showing partiality towards her.

    However, Baishao did not think in that way. She pondered for a moment, shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, Master. My family members are unrefined and can¡¯t really handle important jobs. They may ruin everything if you entrust anything to them.¡±

 Chapter 170 - Dead Man tell no Tales

    <h4>Chapter 170 Dead Man tell no Tales</h4>

    Lin Mengya could see from Baishao¡¯s expression that she had her reasons.

    She just smiled and stopped pursuing the matter.

    ¡°Oh yes, Master, Madame Wang is still lying in the small room. Would she... would she really resurrect?¡±

    At the mention of Madame Wang, Baishao and Baisu¡¯s expression froze.

    Baizhi was the only one out of the four who was oblivious and was still happily eating.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea, but she cannot be left there any longer. Let me think of a ce where we can resettle her.¡±

    Baiji had imed that the death-pretending drug had started to take effect.

    However, miraculously, Madame Wang was still breathing weakly.

    If not for Baisu¡¯s careful observation that made her realize that Madame Wang was breathing, they would not believe that she had risen from the dead.

    ¡°But Master, why don¡¯t you send Madame Wang home?¡±

    Baiji shot a nce at Lin Mengya. Seeing that her master had managed to revive Madame Wang¡¯s life after working so hard to save her life, it was time to send her home to recuperate.

    However, Lin Mengya apparently did not have the intention to do so.

    ¡°I would go all the way if I intend to save her life. Moreover, she could lose her life anytime given the state she¡¯s in now. Be discreet and careful of what you stay. In fact, to the outsiders, just say that Madame Wang had passed away.¡±

    Having done some investigation on Madame Wang¡¯s family background, Lin Mengya discovered that she hade from a family of valiant army generals.

    She was doted upon by her parents because she was the firstborn in the family.

    When she first met Wang Hanlin, he was still a poor schr.

    However, Madame Wang was a strong-headed girl. When her family failed to break them up, they yielded to her wishes and eventually, this was how Wang Hanlin obtained his current status and position.

    Therefore, Madame Wang was naturally the assertive one at home.

    Wang Hanlin, being a man who achieved his status relying on his wife¡¯s family, could not help but have that bit of bitterness in him.

    Although Lin Mengya did not know the full picture of the Wang family, she had the feeling that if she were to send Madame Wang back to her home, she would surely die.

    ¡°Er... Master, please excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Retch¡ªMe too!¡±

    While they were pondering over the matter of Madame Wang, Baiji and Baishao suddenly felt nauseous and quickly excused themselves.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to them?¡±

    Lin Mengya shot a puzzled look at Qinghu, who pointed towards Baizhi.

    ¡°I have no idea too. It¡¯s so strange.¡±

    With a piece of pig¡¯s heart in between her chopsticks, Baizhi looked at Lin Mengya with a perplexed expression.

    Only at this moment did Lin Mengya see that sitting on the table were dishes made out of pig¡¯s heart, pig¡¯s liver, pig¡¯s lungs and a big te of braised pig¡¯s intestines.

    She snapped her head towards Qinghu only to catch the mocking smile on his face before he managed to hide it. Instantly, Lin Mengya threw her chopsticks at him.

    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Qinghu dodged Lin Mengya¡¯s chopsticks and continued drinking the fragrant tea in an elegant manner.

    ¡°As long as we follow you around, this kind of things are bound to happen in the future. Don¡¯t tell me they would be fasting if this happens?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s reasoning made sense. However, she had to go slow with them regarding this matter.

    The four maidservants, apart from Baisu, had grown up like flowers in a greenhouse in this sense.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Such things may happen often. Oh yes, is there any progress on the investigation I asked you to do? Any news?¡±

    The courtyards had been swept clean by the servants and Lin Mengya, being under house arrest, had the gates to her courtyard shut tight.

    At this moment, Qinghu was the only one who could go in and out of the mansion freely to gather information.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve expected, Wang Hanlin was indeed not as faithful to his wife as it appeared to be on the surface.¡±

    Qinghu had first checked out Wang Hanlin.

    ¡°He owns a second house in the west of the city. I¡¯ve checked out that ce. Not only were there two beautifuldies who were his concubines, they had actually borne and raised his children. From this, one could safely say that this arrangement had been around for quite some time. Wang Hanlin was very secretive about this so nobody had yet to find out. The neighbors also said that thedies and children in the house do note out often.¡±

    Had Lord Wang gone to inform his concubines of the news of the death of Madame Wang so quickly?

    What a hypocrite Wang Hanlin was! He was indeed heartless.

    ¡°Do Wang Han line and his wife not have any children?¡±

    Qinghu shook his head and continued, ¡°They only have one daughter, who did note to attend the banquet in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion because she was not feeling well. It was said that Madame Wang¡¯s daughter was not someone to be trifled with too, and she would be getting married very soon.¡±

    Now that the news of Madame Wang¡¯s death had spread, so Miss Wang had to observe a year of mourning period before she could get married.

    When Lin Mengya heard that Madame Wang¡¯s daughter was not to be trifled with, she immediately had an idea.

    ¡°Please invite Miss Wang toe over to meet me in a while. I¡¯ve something to discuss with her.¡±

    The moment Qinghu saw the wicked smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, he immediately knew that she had something up her sleeves.

    ¡°You are really a wicked girl.¡±

    Having filled her stomach and quenched her thirst, Lin Mengya managed to sleep very soundly that night.

    After Lin Mengya woke up the next morning and when two maidservants were getting her ready with cleaning up and changing, Lin Zhongyu dashed into her room.

    ¡°Elder Sister, Elder Sister, have you heard?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu, who was apparently rejoicing over someone¡¯s mishap, came into the room making a lot of noise.

    ¡°Did you stumble upon some gold? What are you so excited?¡±

    Once Lin Mengya was done with grooming herself, she dragged Xiaoyu to the table to have breakfast with her.

    ¡°I heard that before they reached the prison yesterday, thatss passed away. The Crown Prince was furious, but what could he do?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu narrated to Lin Mengya how Xing¡¯er had suddenly died and how the Crown Prince was totally enraged.

    The moment Xing¡¯er died, they lost all evidence to convict any culprit.

    It looked like the Crown Prince¡¯s n to cause the downfall of Prince Yu and the Jiang Family through Xing¡¯er¡¯s words was not sessful. His n would have to be dyed.

    ¡°Have you found out the cause of death?¡±

    The Crown Prince would surely take this opportunity to investigate further.

    With a strange look on his face, Ling Zhongyu abruptly raised his thumb to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Elder Sister, when did you do that? I found that Xing¡¯er had died from a strong poison. I heard that her heart and all her arteries had been severed due to concussion before she breathed herst. There was no way she could have survived.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu admired Lin Mengya to the point of idolizing her.

    For god¡¯s sake, there were so many people escorting Xing¡¯er, including a group of imperial guards sent by the Crown Prince to protect her.

    To Lin Zhongyu, no one would have the ability to dispose of Xing¡¯er other than his elder sister.

    ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t do anything. She died because of her sad fate.¡±

    Although she attributed Xing¡¯er death to her fate, Lin Mengya was hiding something behind her smile as she spoke.

    ¡°Tell it to me, Elder Sister. I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu pouted as he tugged on Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve, pleading.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let the cat out. Rest assured that I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡±

    Things had turned out the way Lin Mengya expected and she smiled with satisfaction.

    She could rx for now.

    The Crown Prince and his supporters would definitely not let the matter rest yet.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not going to sit around and allow them to scheme against her.

    The Crown Prince had been summoned by the Queen into the pce early this morning.

    Xing¡¯er¡¯s sudden death had caught them unprepared.

    In his wrath, the Crown Prince almostmanded for all the escorts to be in.

    The Crown Prince would have shed much blood if not for hispanion who stopped him in time.

    ¡°Greetings of peace to Mother, the Queen.¡±

    As the Crown Prince arrived at the pce, he came up to the Queen and bowed to her respectfully, kneeling down on the ground.

    There was a look of disappointment in the Queen¡¯s eyes.

    Nevertheless, she maintained herposure and elegance in response.

    ¡°You may rise. So, I heard that Xing¡¯er died.¡±

    She did not sound furious, nor was she rebuking the Crown Prince.

    She spoke with such indifference as if she was discussing some other people¡¯s business.

    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart sank.

    He knew his mother¡¯s character well.

    If she showed her temper, it was not so bad. On the other hand, she keeping quiet meant she was truly upset.

    The Crown Prince trembled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been a disappointment, Mother. It¡¯s all because of my incapability.¡±

    ¡°You are certainly incapable, but the more useless people are your advisors.¡±

    The Queen¡¯s words pierced right into the bones.

    It did not matter whether it was his son kneeling before her, she would not spare him his pride.

    If the Crown Prince did not rise to the asion, he would be reced by other princes.

    This was the cruel reality of life on earth.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Mother! Please punish me for overlooking the details!¡±

    As the Crown Prince continued kneeling on the floor and pleading, he was beginning to tremble all over.

    He knew very well that the reason his mother could maintain her position as the Queen for so many years was not just because she was of noble birth.

    More importantly, it was because she was brutal and intelligent.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because you neglected the details, rather, you have never really thought over and nned how to go about doing things. Did you think could tackle Lin Mengya with your antics? Use your brains! She is not like those half-witted women in your mansion.¡±.

    The Queen had realized since a while back that the newly emerged Lin Mengya was not as simple as she appeared to be.

    Was it possible for that man¡¯s daughter to be an ordinary persona?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault, Mother. Please mete out the punishment on me ordingly.¡±

    By now, the Prince¡¯s face had drained of its colors. He had beenmitting so many grave mistakes recently that they were more severe than his past mistakes added together.

    The Queen had always been intolerant of mistakes, even if they weremitted by her own son.

    ¡°Find an opportunity to get rid of that daughter of the Jiangsu if you think she¡¯s useless. Thank goodness that Ming Yue was still quite witty, but she is a foreigner from the western vassal state after all. You may continue to work through her but be careful that you¡¯re not being used by her instead.¡±

    She gazed at her son. He was after all her only hope.

    If it were another person who hadmitted these mistakes, she would have abandoned him long ago.

    If some other princes were to take over the Crown Prince¡¯s position, it would surely not be as advantageous to her as if her own son were the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Perhaps your n might still work on regr people, but you can¡¯t be using these tricks on the the people in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion.¡±

    The Queen, having been in the pce so long, had seen countless conspiracies and evil scheming.

    From the moment the Crown Prince and Ming Yue started persuading her to attend the banquet in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she had guessed as much that the Crown Prince and Ming Yue were nning to carry out their ns.

    What she did not expect was that this son, whom she spent so much effort in raising and nurturing, had turned out to be so useless.

 Chapter 171 - The Good-For-Nothing Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 171 The Good-For-Nothing Crown Prince</h4>

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t agree with you.¡±

    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t agree on the Empress¡¯s opinion. In his view, he could have done perfectly in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Unexpectedly, the Empress refused his request to Princess Yu¡¯s Liuxin Courtyard.

    If he had been there, he could have led Princess Yu to plead guilty, no matter how many excuses Princess Yu could make.

    ¡®Idiot!¡¯ The Empress silently shouted. Her fierce phoenix eyes let out a cold light.

    He was the Crown Prince, who was destined to govern Dajin, as well as the rest of the world.

    However, such a worthless thing he was! How could he get involved in women¡¯s things?

    How could he rule over the whole empire in such a way!?

    ¡°Oh? Tell me. What have you nned to lead Princess Yu into confessing on her own?¡±

    The Crown Prince had been trying out his own power, after bing an adult.

    A little feeling of helplessness rose in the Empress¡¯ heart.

    She struggled to govern Dajin well for the purpose of cultivating her own son to be an emperor worth the name.

    However, the Crown Prince let her down.

    He was obstinate, self-opinionated, shortsighted even. The Empress felt really disappointed in him.

    ¡°Since our country was founded, witchcraft has been banned by explicit order. Besides, murdering a royal member is another crime. Two crimes would be serious enough to deprive Long Tianhao of his title of nobility, even with the plea of Concubine De. In that case, the abandoned prince would do nothing with my arrangement for him. Mother, you also agree that, Long Tianhao would be my main enemy.¡±

    When presenting his n, the Crown Prince looked very proud.

    The Empress hadn¡¯t given him any praise in the past.

    That was why he had been trying his best to show something sessful to the Empress.

    ¡°I just ask you one question. How could Long Tianhao know of your birth details?¡±

    Staring at the Crown Prince, the Empress proposed her question.

    The Crown Prince, who might have had his own answer, immediately replied,

    ¡°Long Tianhao was the prince, close to me. Therefore, he could secretly steal my birth information. As the imperial concubine, Concubine De must have known when I was born. It would be easy for her.¡±

    However, a sneer had already appeared on the Empress¡¯ face.

    ¡°Your birth details were still unknown to everyone until you grew up. You were been a stranger to Long Tianhao until then. Everyone knows that. You were born in the temporary imperial residence at Luyang. Only your father stayed with me at that time. There were no other concubines. Long Tianhao was the prince, as well as your father¡¯s son. You could frame him for some small mistakes. But he could be convicted on a charge only after many investigations. So do you think your stupid n is able to deceive everyone sessfully?¡±

    The Empress was irritated. Such an idiot really made a stupid n to kill his enemy at the expense of his own life.

    The Empress wanted to kill Long Tianhao. However, it was still not the right time.

    ¡°Hem! Even so, I would not let him get free easily. I would find someone to give false testimony. Then, his death would be a sure thing.¡±

    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t realize his mistakes yet. His n had cost him so much, but was notpleted.

    ¡°False testimony? How could you have that idea! Long Tianhao has great military honors. But he has been keeping a low profile so that others don¡¯t notice his honors. The Jiang family, who was the minister to three emperors and had countless students, was Long Tianhao¡¯s mother¡¯s home. The Lin family also had arge amount of outstanding people. Military officers all had some rtionship with the Lin family. How dare you wipe them all out! Do you want the world to turn upside down?¡±

    The Empress totally red up. She heavily threw the tea cup on the table down to the floor, which shattered into pieces.

    Watching the pieces on the floor, the Crown Prince finally became quiet.

    He yielded and stopped talking, waiting for the Empress¡¯ reprimands.

    ¡°I told you to draw a wedge between them and develop your own power. However, what have you done? You have been getting involved in women¡¯s fights. Ming Yue is the princess of a western vassal state. How did you know she would not make a profit for her state by disrupting our country?¡±

    When she saw Ming Yue for the first time, the Empress had already known that, the woman was not as gentle and kind as she looked.

    Eventually, when she came back from Mount Lingju, Ming Yue sent someone to ask for help.

    She also presented the Empress lots of treasures to gain credibility.

    She silently connived at the Crown Prince¡¯s cooperation with Ming Yue, not because she had been sessfully lied to by Ming Yue, but because she wanted to know the real intention of the one behind Ming Yue.

    It turned out that King Ming asked Ming Yue to marry Long Tianhao, and then Ming Yue became entangled with the Crown Prince.

    If she hadn¡¯t directly refused King Ming¡¯s request, the scandal about the Crown Prince and Prince Yu would have already been well-known to all.

    Such a strategy of sowing discord! How stupid the Crown Prince was to believe what Ming Yue told him.

    Ming Yue wouldn¡¯t be their partner, even to counter Long Tianhao.

    ¡°Kneel down to reflect on yourself. Guard, keep your eyes on the Crown Prince. He is not allowed to stand up until five hours pass by.¡±

    The Empress looked at the Crown Prince, as if he were not her son anymore.

    That look full of disappointment made the Crown Prince¡¯s flesh creep with fear.

    The Crown Prince drew back the exnations that were on his lips.

    Some fears drifted across his heart. ¡®Is my mother even going to give me up?¡¯

    ¡®No. She won¡¯t. She has only one son. She has no choice but me.¡¯

    In the empty hall, only the Crown Prince knelt down on the cold ground.

    It had been five days since the banquet was held.

    Nothing went wrong, as Lin Mengya expected.

    Xing¡¯er died. Wang Hanlin was sent back to his mansion by Long Tianhao. Only the corpse of Madam Wang was detained in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for involvement with thetter.

    Apparently, it was only a statement to the public.

    As a matter of fact, Madam Wang, who had been wandering outside hell for a few days, finally came to life thanks to Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baili Rui¡¯s treatments.

    But she was still unconscious and in poor health at the moment.

    In recent days, Lin Mengya would stroll alone in the dungeon of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion after lunch.

    Guards almost got familiar with the hostess of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Therefore, she went there without any hindrance.

    Long Tianhao was very curious. Baili Rui had a weird temper.

    Even Baili Wuchen had to leave shortly after putting the food outside the door.

    Only Lin Mengya went visit Baili Rui¡¯s cell every time.

    Guards said that, Baili Rui and Lin Mengya would sometimes make some noise.

    However, Baili Rui wouldn¡¯t get angry at Lin Mengya. Instead, he and Lin Mengya had made a friendship between generations.

    ¡°Teacher, here is the jade box you wanted. It is the best jade. Have a try.¡±

    Upon arriving at the stone room where Baili Rui lived, Lin Mengya took out a jade box about a fist in size.

    The stone room was in a slight mess. But it felt lively at the moment.

    Baili Rui had a serious exhaustion, yet seemed to be in fine fettle.

    He took the jade box in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, and examined it. Then, he nodded and put it aside.

    ¡°Does Madam Wang look better than before?¡±

    Baili Rui got along with Lin Mengya as a teacher or a friend.

    Baili Rui had considered epting Lin Mengya as his apprentice to inherit his medical skills.

    However, Lin Mengya just agreed to treat him as her teacher. Even though he had tried every means, she still refused to be his apprentice.

    He could do nothing but be her teacher.

    ¡°Her heartbeat is still slow, but stable now. So is her breath. Teacher, did you feed her new medicine?¡±

    Lin Mengya stood by the bed, and looked over Madam Wang.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to move Madam Wang into her teacher¡¯s room.

    The guest room had many people after all. Bacteria were uncontrolled, and the possibility to be infected would increase greatly.

    On the other hand, Teacher¡¯s room was shady, cool and clean.

    Besides, there were lots of medicinal materials.

    Lin Mengya found by an experiment that, somemon fungi grew slowly in the stone room for no reason.

    So it was the best ce to treat Madam Wang.

    ¡°Right. I fed her a kind of medicine with less poison. I found that, it had a very strong notorious function if mixed with other medicines.¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes, as she saw Baili Rui¡¯s eyes shining.

    Her teacher had less shorings except for his stubborn enthusiasm for poison.

    It reminded her of that day. In order to encourage her teacher to save Madam Wang, she told him that he was able to poison others to death only, but not to poison them to live.

    Her teacher¡¯s eyes shined immediately. She thought that it might have been a wrong decision to take Madam Wang to her teacher¡¯s room.

    ¡°Teacher, I think we should be cautious to use the medicine. Madam Wang is too weak after all. What if she dies because of your poison?¡±

    Looking at his student¡¯s suspicious eyes, Baili Rui instantly got angry and fierce.

    ¡°Little girl, are you questioning my poisoning skills?¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head, but some discredit appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Hey, you little girl! Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve promised you to save her life through poison. I will fulfil my promise.¡±

    When looking at her teacher red with anger, Lin Mengya smiled apologetically.

    ¡°I believe you, teacher. Your poisoning skills are the best under the sun. But, teacher, can you be cautious when poisoning? Once she really dies, others will say that Baili Rui doesn¡¯t deserve his Saint of Poison name, and wonder how he couldn¡¯t save a patient¡¯s life through poisons. How unjustly would I feel for your sake.¡±

    Such an excellent strategy. Baili Rui had fire in his eyes when hearing her words.

    ¡°Bullshit! My poison skills are the best. Little girl, stop distracting me. Don¡¯te into my room too often, otherwise you will dy my treatment. Then, I will feed you a poison ball then!¡±

    Lin Mengya silentlyughed. It seemed that teacher would try his best to treat Madam Wang.

    Well then, it was her turn.

 Chapter 172 - Ungrateful and Heartless

    <h4>Chapter 172 Ungrateful and Heartless</h4>

    ¡°Oh, teacher, what do you want the jade box for? For nest eggs?¡±

    Lin Mengya gradually reached a conclusion from her contacts with Baili Rui: that fuddy-duddy needed to be treated with unusual means.

    Especially that daring way, making no difference between the old man and her, got them much closer.

    Baili Rui rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya. Although she seemed to not respect him, Lin Mengya was really a genius in poisoning.

    She was even more talented than his senior brother known as the God of Poison.

    He had been a loser whenpeting with his senior.

    If his student defeated his senior, his long-cherished wish would be fulfilled.

    ¡°It is Dragon Soul Grass. I¡¯ve checked it. This woman may be able to survive, but she is still too weak in health. If I really bring her back to life through poisoning, her body may be not bear it. But Dragon Soul Grass is different. It¡¯s said that it has an effect to protect the patient¡¯s soul.¡±

    Baili Rui cautiously took a light purple herb from another room. Lin Mengya, with her foot lifted, watched Baili Rui who was nervous at the moment.

    ¡°Teacher, aren¡¯t you a non-believer of ghosts and gods?¡±

    Baili Rui had no time to reply. He carefully transnted the light purple Dragon Soul Grass into the jade box.

    ¡°They say, it can protect the soul. In fact, what it protects is the vein. But it is a little special. I have to feed her it in fresh condition three times.¡±

    Looking at her teacher¡¯s serious expression, Lin Mengya realized that the herb must be very precious.

    ¡°I hope, the jade box can nourish the Dragon Soul Grass.¡±

    Teacher was determined. Then, Madam Wang had a great possibility to survive.

    After that, she was about to n something else.

    ¡°Teacher, when will Madam Wang wake up in the light of her current condition?¡±

    Baili Rui looked back to the woman lying on the bed. She had recovered her life now, but it was still unknown when she would wake up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she will never wake up. I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Baili Rui didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s life. But that woman was a very rare case. Lin Mengya told him that all the woman¡¯s organs had been taken out.

    Besides, there were many unusual poisons inside her body.

    Baili Rui had discussed with Lin Mengya about that. They concluded that those poisons might be causing her dead-like state.

    There was no record about that kind of case, even in medical books.

    Once he figured out the cure, he would have achieved a victory over his senior brother.

    ¡°It¡¯s her destiny. Teacher, I still have something else to deal with. I¡¯ll leave now. Inform me if you need something.¡±

    Lin Mengya walked out of the stone room. Outside was Baili Wuchen, who was chillingly gazing at her.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    When Lin Mengya passed by, Baili Wuchen shouted for her to stop.

    Lin Mengya, who had already felt the slight hostility from Baili Wuchen, stood there.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Both of them faced each other with their backs. No one would like to turn their back first.

    ¡°Do you think you can gain the prince¡¯s credibility through pleasing my uncle?¡±

    Baili Wuchen didn¡¯t know the reason why his uncle would regard Lin Mengya with special attention, and why the prince attached more importance to her.

    ¡°You must be confused. I¡¯m not pleasing your uncle, neither am I ttering anyone for the Prince. There is no reason for me to do this. Your uncle treats me as his student. And, I am the Princess. I should gain the Prince¡¯s credibility.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya knew clearly. Baili Wuchen hated her, because he thought that Lin Mengya was about to take his ce.

    Besides, Baili Rui treated him strictly.

    But he treated her so closely. Therefore, Baili Wuchen felt very ufortable.

    ¡°You¡ªsuch a little girl! How could you understand men¡¯s ambitions. If you ruin our thing, I will never spare you even though the Prince may protect you.¡±

    Lin Mengya burst intoughter, as if she had heard a joke.

    ¡°Ambition? Baili Wuchen, what ambition can you have after you framed your uncle? Heartless and ungrateful ambition? Even your close uncle can be used by you. Then, what else under the sun can¡¯t be used? You feel wronged because you thought that you had framed your uncle in order to achieve your business for the Prince. Therefore, you tried to suppress your guilt. But, did the Prince ask you to kidnap your uncle? Did your ambition ask you to behave ungratefully?¡±

    What Lin Mengya said pierced through Baili Wuchen¡¯s heart like a dagger.

    Baili Wuchen turned round and heatedly stared at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What do you know? I did this for the Prince, for Dajin!¡±

    Lin Mengya turned round, too, but there was still a smile on her face.

    ¡°For the Prince, or for yourself!? Baili Wuchen, think about it! Dajin would never need a heartless, ungrateful hero!¡±

    After uttering herst words, Lin Mengya turned round and left without hesitation.

    Baili Wuchen remained standing still on the same spot.

    The food container suddenly weighed more than a thousand jin.

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s intelligent brain seemed to turn ambiguous at that moment.

    The memories of how his uncle brought him up and cultivated him to be a useful man, came to his mind.

    Baili Wuchen was in low spirits; he walked close to the door of the stone room. For the first time, he knelt on the ground, in sincere contrition.

    Out of the dungeon, Lin Mengya looked up to the warm sun, in a somber mood.

    Large amounts of people had been losing their humanity and their soul just for fame and wealth.

    Lin Mengya looked back to the dungeon, and thought to herself that, Baili Wuchen would realize what was wrong with himself.

    Lin Mengya returned from the park, and from far away, she saw Qinghu and Xiaoyu criticizing each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! My little girl wouldn¡¯t have been grounded, if you were found on time.¡±

    Qinghu, with a pot of chrysanthemum in one hand and another hand on his waist, red at Xiaoyu.

    ¡°I was restricted on that day. But didn¡¯t you wear a women¡¯s dress, and got in there?¡± ¡°How could you not notice? Were you blind?¡±

    Xiaoyu glimpsed at Lin Mengya in a casual way, and then, as if he saw nothing, he continued his quarrel with Qinghu.

    ¡°Hey! Are you ming me? I only have a pair of eyes! It was beyond my ability to take my little girl in my sight. Where were your people at that time? Why didn¡¯t they show up to protect the little girl?¡±

    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu, who had an excellent appearance, presented a different charm while quarreling.

    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. She had seen through both of them, and knew that they were amusing her through a quarrel, otherwise she would be too stupid to understand their intention.

    Upon arriving at her yard, Lin Mengya saw her Snows running from inside her room towards her, and circling around her.

    ¡°Hello, my little guys, have you been alright?¡±

    Lin Mengya held a baby tiger up. Its shining eyes, like a cat¡¯s eyes, looked at her.

    ¡®It looks very good.¡¯

    Snow looked like a brother, and didn¡¯t get jealous nor made a noise, and it quietly squatted by Lin Mengya¡¯s foot as it watched her holding the baby tiger.

    ¡°Snow,e here.¡±

    Lin Mengya held the two of them in her arms.

    Both of them, who were active just then, instantly quieted down, and each found a cozy corner,fortably staying in Lin Mengya¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Master, what about Madam Wang?¡±

    In the pavilion, Baiji had already prepared chrysanthemum tea, and Baizhi brought seasonal fruits.

    Baishao brought a fox-fur robe while Baisu was on her guard and looked around.

    ¡°Teacher told me that, Madam Wang survived. But whether she could wake up or not is still unknown.¡±

    Her maids were all obedient to her.

    Lin Mengya put both Snows by her side, and turned around to see the two people, who were violently quarreling.

    ¡°When will you stop your bantering? If you don¡¯t stop ande now, then continue until it turns dark.¡±

    Since the subject of their quarrel said that, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu agreed to stop, and walked into the pavilion.

    Lin Zhongyu, who was the youngest and the most beloved by Lin Mengya, sweetly smiled and sat close to her.

    Although Qinghu wanted to sit there, he had to reluctantly sit across her, after he received her cold look.

    ¡°Things about witchcraft had to end with such a result. However, more people will keep their eyes on us. Mentally prepare yourselves. We have to pay more attention in the future.¡±

    The thing of spells in cinnabar reminded Lin Mengya that, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had been at others¡¯ service.

    It revealed a trouble that, the Jiang family, the Lin family, even including every noble family rted with Prince Yu, had been taken into the Crown Prince¡¯s consideration.

    Fortunately, the Crown Prince was stupid enough. His attempt at sowing discord led those noble families to get closer to Prince Yu.

    Something was going to happen in the Capital City.

    ¡°We were indeed not alert enough this time. Please punish us, Master.¡±

    Baisu was in charge of warning them about potential dangers in the yard.

    However, Baisu had failed to see someone bury something in there. Therefore, a disaster was brought.

    After a moment of thought, Lin Mengya believed that, it was better to tell them a part of her n.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was careless on that day. And I was too kind. So I won¡¯t make mistakes this time.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was taken home by Minister Jiang.

    She would never be allowed to get into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for as long as she lived.

    And as for Wang Hanlin, Long Tianhao had checked his study room, finding nothing wrong with it.

    So there were two possibilities. Either Wang Hanlin was innocent, or he was too cautious to be found by Long Tianhao.

    Ming Yue was said to have been criticized, and soon, King Ming would take her back to their state.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya had time to focus on her fight with the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Tonight, bring Miss Wang here. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else know that. Four of youe with me to the Prince¡¯s study room.¡±

    Four of them nodded. Although they didn¡¯t know what their master was nning,

    They still knew clearly that Master was really irritated that time.

 Chapter 173 - Concubine Des Past

    <h4>Chapter 173 Concubine De¡¯s Past</h4>

    Lin Mengya was grounded, but sooner orter, she would be set free.

    Imperial guards outside her room had been drawn back. The Empress and the Crown Prince seemed to have done nothing to her.

    Or maybe they were secretly nning something else.

    In Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya was allowed to go anywhere.

    Even the study room, which no one other than Long Tianhao, was allowed to go into, was not a forbidden zone for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Where is the Prince?¡±

    Long Tianhao was absent. Lin Mengya felt that a little unexpected.

    Long Tianhao would often address affairs in his study room every afternoon.

    ¡°Your Highness, the seventh prince asked the Prince out. He said they had something to deal with.¡±

    Steward Deng, who was following behind Lin Mengya, responded that.

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Long Qinghan had not gone there in recent days. He must have been affected by that event.

    Lin Mengya stopped thinking further. She carefully examined every part of the study room.

    ¡°Did the Prince say that, there was something missing in recent days?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked. Steward Deng thought seriously, and then, he shook his head, replying,

    ¡°The Prince¡¯s things are all fixed. Besides, no one was allowed to move any item without the Prince¡¯s consent.¡±

    Hearing Steward Deng¡¯s answer, Lin Mengya nodded.

    The desk and books here were all consistent with Long Tianhao¡¯s style.

    In addition, Long Tianhao was very attentive, it impossible to find anything amiss.

    Lin Mengya scanned over the study room; even the rat hole in the corner wasn¡¯t left out.

    Nothing was found.

    If it were Lin Mengya, where would she hide the thing?

    Lin Mengya lifted her head, and looked at the beams.

    ¡®As a civil official, Wang Hanlin wouldn¡¯t know martial arts, would he?¡¯

    Long Tianhao must have had the same opinion. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t have checked that position.

    ¡°Baisu, fly up and have a check whether there is something wrong around the corner of the roof.¡±

    Baisu nodded. Then, she flew up to the beam, as if her body was as light as a feather.

    All the people in the study room lifted their heads, and looked at Baisu flying about like a monkey.

    ¡°Baisu has a good flying skill.¡±

    Outsiders often felt curious about those weird people of Lin Mengya, who they didn¡¯t know well.

    Hearing Steward Deng¡¯s praise, Lin Mengya was proud.

    ¡°Not that good. There are still two people who have better skills than her.¡±

    Qinghu was indeed the top one in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Although Night didn¡¯t show up, Lin Mengya still knew that he must have been hiding somewhere.

    Night would appear to protect her, once Lin Mengya¡¯s life was threatened.

    Under their strict training, Xiaoyu had made great progress.

    Sooner orter, her yard would be an impregnable fortress.

    ¡°Master, I found something!¡±

    Baisu took a small box from the beam.

    ¡°Master, I found this.¡±

    Lin Mengya took the box over, opened it and saw a small wax pill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone else about this box.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The quietness was broken soon.

    The banquet at the Mid-Autumn Festival came as scheduled.

    As the real Princess Yu, Lin Mengya had to go to the Pce with Concubine De for the royal banquet on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    After lunch time, Concubine De sent Jinyue to check whether Lin Mengya had prepared well.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s been a long time since you came to see me.¡±

    Baiji gave a very warm wee to her instantly, when Jinyue arrived at the Liuxin Courtyard.

    But, that day, Jinyue looked a bit haggard, with a reluctant smile.

    ¡°No. Many things needed to be dealt with back there. Oh, has the Princess prepared herself well?¡±

    Baiji nodded, but a silver of bewilderment appeared on her face.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s the right time. We alle from the countryside. We don¡¯t know what taboos to be careful of in the royal banquet. We feel confused.¡±

    Baiji was right. As the wife of Prince Yu, Lin Mengya would be attending the royal family banquet for the first time.

    There were too many things to be careful of, even it was a family banquet.

    Besides, after that thing the other day, many people were attempting to get Princess Yu in trouble.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s maids were all exhausted.

    ¡®It was just a banquet. Why must it be soplicated?¡¯

    ¡°The Qingluan headwear is not suitable. Baizhi¡¯s hair sp with peony looks good.¡±

    A familiar voice came from outside.

    Lin Mengya saw Jinyue¡¯s familiar smile in the bronze mirror.

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re finally here. I would die from their torture if you hadeter.¡±

    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya both had a rtionship beyond master-servant with Jinyue.

    ¡°Leave it to me. It is my fault, as you say. ¡°They all have no idea about the royal manners. I will tell youter.¡±

    Jinyue expertly pulled Lin Mengya¡¯s hair up, and then, carefully drew her eyebrow in front of a mirror.

    Lin Mengya sensed that, Jinyue was different from before for no reason.

    ¡®Was it because Concubine De would encounter something terrible tonight?¡¯

    ¡°I want to chat with Jinyue for a while. You can go to prepare now.¡±

    Her four maids all left. Only Jinyue and Lin Mengya were left in her room.

    ¡°Aunt, something terrible seems to be concerning you. Why not tell me? Maybe I can do you a favor.¡±

    Jinyue slightly paused for a second as she was drawing the eyebrow. Then, she put the eyebrow pencil down on the dressing table.

    Jinyue awkwardly watched Lin Mengya. ¡®The Princess is so clever, nothing can be kept from her.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s better for Your Highness not to know something. If you know it, you will only be concerned about it.¡±

    Lin Mengya just smiled. The beautifuldy in the mirror, with rosy lips and pretty white teeth, grinned.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you are not to show a worried expression. Aunt, you are sophisticated enough. You would never show your worries like my maids if you didn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had treated Jinyue as her own people,

    Jinyue still had to think twice before she told her that thing.

    A flicker of excitement shed in Jinyue¡¯s eyes while the sorrow on her face disappeared.

    She inserted herst hairb into Lin Mengya¡¯s hair.

    The prettydy, with pearls and jades on her head, looked marvelously beautiful.

    ¡°Your Highness, you were born in the Lin family. Have you ever heard about Prince Lingnan?¡±

    ¡®Prince Lingnan?¡¯ After a moment of thought, Lin Mengya remembered that her father might have mentioned the name.

    The prince was ever thete emperor¡¯s favorite son.

    But, his father¡¯s love caused the prince to lose his right to inherit the throne.

    Fortunately, Prince Lingnan had a good rtionship with the Emperor.

    So the Emperor, who had ascended the throne, still loved his elder brother, Prince Lingnan.

    ¡°Prince Lingnan¡¯s casual and elegant bearing, and his extraordinary appearance, attracted many nobledies in the Capital City who fell for him. Among them, there was onedy, who met and fell in love with Prince Lingnan. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get together in the end for some reason.¡±

    Although Jinyue didn¡¯t mention thatdy¡¯s name, Lin Mengya had known who she was.

    Thatdy might be the Mrs. in the Art Courtyard.

    However, even though she had a connection with Prince Lingnan, she was chosen for the Pce, and was loved by the Emperor.

    Her mother-inw must have been an excellent and dangerous beauty at that time.

    ¡°Aunt, what are you concerned about? Tell me. I am still young and naive, but I know how to behave properly.¡±

    Jinyue fell silent for a while, looking slightly bewildered.

    ¡°Prince Lingnan will also attend the banquet. You know, the Empress hates us. In the past, someone ever stirred up trouble by using Prince Lingnan and Concubine De¡¯s rtionship. I have nothing else to ask Your Highness but hope you would prepare yourself in advance.¡±

    No matter what, the thing involving Concubine De and Prince Lingnan, must be a scandal of illicit love in the Pce.

    It would be okay in daily life. But, at the banquet of the Mid-Autumn Festival, princes and princesses of the royal family would all be present.

    They would definitely go over the scandal discussed before.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have my own ways. Don¡¯t worry. Thanks for your warning. No one can treat us with contempt if I don¡¯t allow it.¡±

    It seemed to be the Empress¡¯ style to make use of that thing.

    No one would easily forget it, as long as Prince Lingnan and Concubine De still walked on Earth.

    It was beyond her expectation for so many troubles to happen.

    Her own trouble hadn¡¯t been solved yet, and troubles assailed Concubine De.

    It was impossible to defend effectively.

    Dusk wasing. Carriages one by one stopped at the southwest corner of the Imperial Pce¡¯s gate.

    Princes rode their horses into the gate, till they arrived at the Chonghua Gate. They had to walk to the Chunen Hall where the banquet was held.

    Princesses and concubines of the deceased emperor were carried in a small vermillion sedan chair, after getting out of their carriages, to the gate of Chunen Hall.

    Themon rtives had to walk into the Pce, after getting out of their carriages.

    Upon arriving at the southwest corner, Concubine De and Lin Mengya attracted many guests¡¯ attention.

    Concubine De took Jinyue and Jingyue with her, as well as four maids of first ss behind her.

    It was very striking among thesedies.

    Concubine De was tall and slim. She wore a deep purple cotton-padded jacket with its cor and cuff being purple fox¡¯s fur.

    Besides, the jade hat and the ne strung by thumb-sized pearls, made her look more honorable.

    Concubine De, with a noble face, still wore gentle smiles. What an elegant and gracefuldy she was.

    ¡°Oh, greetings, Sister De. She must be Princess Yu. Look at her, what an excellentdy! Sister, you are indeed more fortunate than me.¡±

    Ady wearing formal costumes particr to women with a title, greeted them with smiles, shortly after Concubine De and Lin Mengya had just arrived.

 Chapter 174 - Princess Lingnan

    <h4>Chapter 174 Princess Lingnan</h4>

    Thedy seemed to be in her thirties.

    She was buxom with a beautiful appearance.

    Thatdy was a down-to-earth type of woman, quite different from the usualdies with a title.

    But, she, wearing a luxury robe, looked arrogant.

    Lin Mengya guessed that, thedy must be someone¡¯s vice princess.

    Even she was the first princess; she muste from amon family.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Duchess Qinan? She just managed to be the wife of Duke Qinan. How dare she show no respect to Concubine De. How mean she is.¡±

    Another harsh voice came. Lin Mengya slightly turned her eyes to anotherdy.

    Thatdy was noble, but there was some unkind intent in her eyes.

    Besides, she muste from a noble family, as she was so outspoken.

    Indeed, thedy, who was referred to as the wife of Duke Qinan, fell speechless when hearing that unkinddy¡¯s words.

    But, there were still someints in her eyes.

    ¡°Greetings, Concubine De. Greetings, Princess Yu.¡±

    Thatdy hummed, but still behaved herself, and greeted Concubine De and Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya returned the greetings in the same manner. Since Concubine De was there, she would not easily open her mouth.

    ¡°Princess Lingnan, long time no see. You are still outspoken. Ya¡¯er, she is your sixth aunt.¡±

    ¡®Princess Lingnan?¡¯ Lin Mengya raised her head, and silently looked up and down at thedy.

    ¡®How coincident it was to encounter Princess Lingnan.¡¯

    But, Concubine De seemed to be familiar with that princess.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t she care about the scandal between her husband and the Concubine?¡¯

    ¡®But she looks like the kind of woman who would care about the scandal.¡¯

    All female guests were sent to the Chunen Hall by sedan chairs one by one.

    Only Baisu followed Lin Mengya, as well as Jinyue, who was sent by Concubine De in case that she might get into trouble.

    ¡°Aunt, thatdy seems to be close to mother.¡±

    In the sedan chair, Lin Mengya failed to control her curiosity, and asked.

    Jinyue lowered her voice, and answered her question in a simple way.

    ¡°Princess Lingnan is the younger female cousin of Concubine De. They are always close. And Prince Lingnan loves Princess Lingnan very much, even though she failed to carry a baby. Of course, Prince Lingnan does this for the sake of Concubine De to a certain extent.¡±

    A woman with no child, still had her husband¡¯s love.

    Lin Mengya seemed to have understood something. After all, not all women in ancient times wanted a dedicated love.

    Lin Mengya suddenly got interested in the love between Concubine De and Prince Lingnan.

    It was no wonder that a thing between a peerless beauty, and an outstanding prince, would cause a hot discussion among people.

    The Chunen Hall had been decorated again. At the Mid-Autumn Festival, the surroundings had to be borately decorated.

    Jinyue held Lin Mengya to rest in the side hall next to it.

    Inside the side hall, Concubine De was sitting on the main seat while Princess Lingnan was sitting in the right hand seat.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er,e here. We¡¯re talking about you. Come to sit by my side.¡±

    Concubine De waved to Lin Mengya as she approached the hall.

    Some had seen her while it was the first time for others among those female guests.

    Some knowing of her legendary stories, started to spread those stories around.

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya walked toward Concubine De in a polite manner. She was born to be beautiful, being the best among thosedies.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel it unexpected as she caught some unkind looks on her.

    ¡°Ah! We¡¯re old enough now. Some years ago, Prince Yu was still a boy when I met him. Now, he has a wife. Time passes so fast.¡±

    Princess Lingnan really got along well with Concubine De.

    She said that in a quite natural way. In front of Concubine De, Lin Mengya just wanted to act as a lovely daughter-inw.

    Lin Mengya smiled, and then, shyly lowered her head.

    ¡°Oh, sister De, I have something to bother you with this time.¡±

    Princess Lingnan switched her topic from Lin Mengya to other things, and she looked at Concubine De.

    ¡°Oh? What kind of thing? Tell me.¡±

    Concubine De, who was clearly in a good mood, wore more gentle smiles on her face.

    ¡°Hui¡¯er,e here and greet Concubine De.¡±

    Instantly, an elegant, beautifuldy in white, lightly walked close to Concubine De, and then, extended her greeting.

    Lin Mengya silently scanned over thedy, who was slim, weak, but had shy, sweet smiles.

    Especially her simple white robe set her off to look more beautiful.

    Two clouds of flushes emerged in her cheeks, making her look beautifully more bashful.

    ¡°Hui¡¯er bows in respect to Concubine De, Princess Yu.¡±

    Her timid voice sounded soft and delicate. She was indeed an extraordinary beauty. But, instantly, an idea urred to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Arise. What thing...¡±

    Concubine De looked up and down at thatdy, and then, confusedly looked at Princess Lingnan.

    ¡°She is the eldest daughter of my big brother. Her name is Shangguan Hui, fifteen years old. She is a well-educated, reasonabledy.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not too stupid to know what she meant.

    She looked at Shangguan Hui speechlessly. ¡®How charming the Prince is, so much that girls constantly try their best to be his vice wife?¡¯

    ¡®Or do they think she is too kindhearted?¡¯

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know the reason. But, she had no good impression of that Princess Lingnan.

    ¡°Right, she looks good. There are many talented men in Capital City. Do you have any idea?¡±

    Concubine De was clever enough to excuse herself from that request. She didn¡¯t tell the truth.

    ¡°Marriage is a big event. It should be decided by parents. Hui¡¯er will listen to her aunt¡¯s decision.¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Too many people desired to marry the Prince, including Jiang Ruqin and Ming Yue.

    As the hostess, it was the time to show her authority.

    ¡°Right, I agree with you, Miss Shangguan. But, the prince is different. His marriage was all decided by me. Unfortunately, I am not a generous woman. I¡¯m afraid that anyone who wants to marry the Prince may be bullied.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded like jokes among women, but harsh enough.

    In their eyes, Lin Mengya was always gentle and kind.

    She had no more words, nor incurred in more hatred for herself.

    Unexpectedly, she changed into another person. Her words embarrassed Shangguan Hui to some extent.

    ¡°Princess Yu, what do you mean?¡±

    Princess Lingnan was indeed irritated, but no one would easily offend others openly in the Pce.

    ¡°You know what I mean, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya chillingly looked at Princess Lingnan without flinching.

    If Princess Lingnan really got along well with Concubine De, she should have brought Miss Shangguan to visit Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in a more private way.

    Since so many years past, what did she mean to ask for that thing in the presence of all?

    If Concubine De agreed with her, as Princess Yu, Lin Mengya would lose face for her.

    If Concubine De disagreed with her, scandals would spread out all around.

    Lin Mengya was clever, so was Concubine De. Concubine De just used a simple, direct way to show her refusal.

    ¡°Princess Lingnan, we are close. But anything involving Prince Yu is always decided by Ya¡¯er.¡±

    The Concubine stood by Lin Mengya¡¯s side. She had already had enough of Princess Lingnan in those years.

    Hearing that, Princess Lingnan¡¯s face was downcast.

    Her geniality, which was previously forced, disappeared.

    Instead, she showed her hatred and jealousy.

    ¡°You are the concubine of the Emperor while I am just the wife of a prince. I am unworthy to seek connections with you. Argh! my poor prince. He is still missing Your Highness now...¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face changed, and she yelled out.

    Princess Lingnan never expected that, Princess Yu, who looked young, dared to shout at her.

    In the past years, she had gained a firm foothold by using the scandal about Concubine De and Prince Lingnan.

    Even in the Pce, Concubine had to bear with her.

    Therefore, she had never expected that such a young person would yell at her.

    And worse still, she shouted at her on such a formal asion. Princess Lingnan immediately lost control over her face.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s shining eyes instantly sent forth some killing intent, when Princess Lingnan was about to make a scene.

    Lin Mengya approached Princess Lingnan, and gently spoke by her ear,

    ¡°Stop your nonsense, otherwise you will stay here forever.¡±

    No warmth could be felt in her words. Princess Lingnan could only feel frozen, as ifing from hell.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Princess Lingnan never expected that she would have such a forceful mental aura.

    Even she had to step back, and dared not meet her eyes.

    ¡°Thanks for your approval, Your Highness. Mother, let¡¯s have a walk outside. It¡¯s too stuffy here.¡±

    Lin Mengya returned to her mild smile. At the moment, she came to realize something¡ª

    The reason why Concubine De would have ordered Jinyue to remind her of those things.

    It really was a nned dinner.

    Lin Mengya held Concubine De up while those princesses, who had been waiting for the show to start, speechlessly stared at what was happening.

    On every banquet held by the royal members, the Concubine was the frequent subject who others would make fun of.

    Especially Princess Lingnan¡ªwho seemed to be close with Concubine De¡ªin fact, would stir up trouble for Concubine De.

    But at the moment, Princess Yu stopped her behavior, even silently beating her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already known that, Princess Yu is not a kind person.¡±

    Among those female guests, Duchess Qinan¡¯s eyes shone, and she excitedly looked forward to a show.

    ¡®Tonight, a good show must be in store for the banquet.¡¯

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, do you think I was a profligate?¡±

    Lin Mengya held Concubine De, and wandered around the Imperial Garden.

    Looking at the grass and trees she was familiar with, Concubine De looked sorrowfully.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just feel sorry for mother. How did you hear it in these years?¡±

    Every woman would fall in love with a man when they were young.

    It should have been a good much-told story. Although they didn¡¯t have a good result, their love shouldn¡¯t have a knife threatening Concubine De to be so cautious.

    ¡°You always know me the best. I didn¡¯t choose to endure it because I was afraid of being found out.¡±

    Concubine De looked confident, back to her noble calm. Her soft, sorrowful expression had already disappeared, totally different from what she looked like in the side hall.

 Chapter 175 - Life Is like a Play, Thanks to Acting.

    <h4>Chapter 175 Life Is like a y, Thanks to Acting.</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years. In these years, Princess Lingnan had threatened me to do things for her, whether in Prince Lingnan¡¯s Mansion or in the Pce. I¡¯ve done lots of things for her.¡±

    Concubine De sounded cold at the moment.

    How would a prouddy like her be someone¡¯s puppet?

    She was just waiting for a chance to let that person pay for her concessions.

    ¡°She acted so boldly because she possessed an item which would do me harm.¡±

    Concubine De showed her cold face, and a silver of coldness appeared in the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°So, mother, you chose topromise in order to get what is in Princess Lingnan¡¯s hand back?¡±

    Lin Mengya was clever enough to know Concubine De¡¯s intention soon.

    ¡°You are half right. Actually, I¡¯ve¡ª¡±

    A female sound interrupted Concubine De.

    ¡°Sister, it was my fault just now. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    At a short distance, a smiling Princess Lingnan was walking toward Concubine De with Shangguan Hui.

    ¡°Nonsense. You are my sister. I was busy recently so I spoke too bluntly. Don¡¯t take it to heart, sister.¡±

    Lin Mengya realized now that, her mother-inw, Concubine De was the best actress in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Look, in just the blink of an eye, she returned to be the leading poordy.

    Every facial expression seemed to pretend to keep calm deliberately.

    If she had not told her the truth, even Lin Mengya would think that, Concubine De was scared of Princess Lingnan.

    But, what about Shangguan Hui?

    After a moment of thought, Lin Mengya realized that, the Shangguan family was the Empress parents¡¯ home.

    ¡®Would she be from the Empress¡¯s people?¡¯

    Lin Mengya observed Shangguan Hui, and found that, she was as soft as water, showing no arrogance of the Shangguan family.

    Either that was who she was,

    or that was what she yed.

    All in all, she had to be cautious.

    ¡°Are you ming me for bringing a girl from the Shangguan family, sister? You take me wrong. Hui¡¯eres from the coteral branch from the Shangguan family, but she had no rtionship with them. It is my fault for being inconsiderate. No wonder sister was angered by this.¡±

    Princess Lingnan was also an excellent actress; her words and actions looked as if she really felt sorry.

    Lin Mengya kept her arrogant expression, even her eyes were not raised, and just remained sitting next to Concubine De.

    ¡°How could I? The daughter of the Shangguan family, whether the branch or the same family, is excellent.¡±

    Concubine De looked very ufortable, like an extremely frightened person.

    Princess Lingnan, who thought that it was time to warn Concubine De of something, jauntily said,

    ¡°Concubine De and I still have something to discuss. Why doesn¡¯t Princess Yu show Hui¡¯er around the Imperial Pce?¡±

    Princess Lingnan was sure that Lin Mengya would say yes. Concubine De was still under her control after all.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, take Miss Shangguan to look at the Imperial Pce. I... I am okay.¡±

    Concubine De slightly lowered her eyes, and some awkward smiles could be seen from her face.

    Lin Mengya agreed that the time was right. Therefore, she saluted and passed by Shangguan Hui.

    ¡°Follow her. Ya¡¯er has a bad temper, but she is still kind. Miss Shangguan, don¡¯t be angry with her.¡±

    Shangguan Hui smiled, looking shy and pitiful.

    She turned around, and followed behind Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Sister De, should we talk about our thing now?¡±

    A cruel smile appeared in Princess Lingnan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    A weird smile shed in her lips.

    Concubine De and Princess Lingnan hid behind the flowers. No one could hear what they were talking about.

    Lin Mengya still kept her eyes on what was happening behind her, even when she was walking ahead.

    Shangguan Hui seemed to be exactly as gentle as how she looked.

    Lin Mengya turned her eyes, and stopped by a pool in the Imperial Garden.

    ¡°They all say that Princess is intelligent. When I saw you today, I knew they were right.¡±

    With Concubine De and Princess Lingnan no longer around her,

    Shangguan Hui looked more like who she really was.

    She seemed to be prouder; like a real wise woman, less graceful. Lin Mengya silently raised her eyebrows in astonishment.

    ¡®There were indeed not many elegantdies.¡¯

    ¡°On the chrysanthemum appreciation meeting, I was lucky to get a gift from the Princess. I still have that mask with me now. Your Highness, did you forget?¡±

    Shangguan Hui¡¯s words reminded Lin Mengya of that female figure wearing a mask.

    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui¡¯s figure, and found that she was exactly the same as thatdy, who spoke with a mask on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? You?¡±

    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised. No matter what, Shangguan Hui came from the Shangguan family.

    Shangguan Hui nodded with a smile. She said,

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I wanted to do Your Highness a favor. Unfortunately, I have a sensitive identity. The Empress was there then. I had to be careful.¡±

    Shangguan Hui was still a stranger for Lin Mengya then. So why would she help her? Lin Mengya felt there was something wrong.

    Especially Shangguan Hui who was so clever.

    ¡°But, could you tell me the reason? Why would Miss Shangguan like to help me?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya, Shangguan Hui blinked her eyes suddenly, and then, her face flushed.

    ¡°I may feel shy if I have to say. Actually, I helped you because of the young general...¡±

    ¡®Young general?¡¯ Lin Mengya stood still. ¡®Did she mean my brother? Lin Nansheng?¡¯

    ¡°Ie from the unimportant coteral branch from the Shangguan family. Although I am the daughter of the princess, my family has declined, and I had to be controlled by others. But, since I saw the young general on a banquet three years ago, I thought that there would be no other men better than him.¡±

    Her answer really stunned Lin Mengya.

    ¡®Oh gosh! Shangguan Hui likes my brother?¡¯

    ¡®Although my brother is handsome, intelligent, the top one in the world,

    ¡®how absurd it was for him

    ¡®to have Yue Ting die for him and win Shangguan Hui¡¯s heart at first sight!¡¯

    However, Yue Ting had just passed away. She couldn¡¯t do such a thing, it would be as if she were betraying Yue Ting.

    ¡°Thanks for the appreciation for my brother, Miss Shangguan. But, you know that, my brother hasn¡¯t been made aware of Yue Ting¡¯s death. Even I am unable to know what my brother will do when he knows the truth. So, I think, Miss Shangguan, please set your heart on my brother.¡±

    Lin Mengya could discriminate between kindness and hatred. Shangguan Hui helped her. So she would give hatred in return.

    But, every man of the Lin family was lovesick,

    including her father, and her brother.

    Lin Mengya had been worrying about that, her brother would bury his heart with Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    For selfish reasons, she didn¡¯t want to see her brother lonely forever.

    Obviously, it was not the right time to consider that.

    Shangguan Hui¡¯s smile became gloomy.

    But, in a second, she cracked a confident smile.

    ¡°I know about Yue Ting¡¯s death. I also know that she was framed.¡±

    Lin Mengya silently felt astonished because few people knew the real story at that time.

    ¡®How would Shangguan Hui know that?¡¯

    Shangguan Hui, who seemed to be excited, grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, looked at her eyes, and said iparably sincerely,

    ¡°The Shangguan family had already colluded with King Ming. I had met Yue Ting several times. To be honest, she was an extraordinarydy. She was very conventional, absolutely unlikely to volunteer to do that thing with a man. You didn¡¯t believe it, neither did I. Besides, that man was King Ming¡¯s second son. He was such an idiot. He was no one in front of the young general.¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised that, Shangguan Hui could give such a thorough exnation.

    Whether she was pretending, or she was serious,

    her words showed that, she stood by Yue Ting¡¯s side. It was the first time for Lin Mengya to hear that kind of words after Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you are sincere or not. But, it indeed makes me have a better opinion of you.¡±

    Lin Mengya held Shangguan Hui¡¯ s hands back. She gently said,

    ¡°But, you clearly know what kind of person my brother is. If you are destined to be together, I won¡¯t be your obstacle. But if you are not, I hope you find your Mr. Right.¡±

    Shangguan Huiughed rxingly; her eyes were like crescent moons and sweeter than honey.

    Lin Mengya believed that, even though Shangguan Hui might have said something false, her love for Lin Nansheng was indeed real.

    ¡°I know you had a good rtionship with Yue Ting. I¡¯m touched by your words. I don¡¯t know your n, but I guess some of it. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you.¡±

    Shangguan Hui blinked her eyes, and then, the smile in the corner of her mouth was drawn back.

    She suddenly got hold of Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, and then, acted as if she were pushed down into the pool by someone.

    A sshing sound froze Lin Mengya for a while.

    Looking at Shangguan Hui, who was pretending while blinking her eyes at her, Lin Mengya came to realize what her n was.

    ¡®Shangguan Hui¡ªshe was such a go-getter!¡¯

    Since the show started, she should make it more authentic.

    ¡°Baisu, yell out. Tell them that Miss Shangguan fell into the water. Oh, you, the maid attending Shangguan Hui, run to ask for help. Tell them that, Princess Yu in person pushed Miss Shangguan into the water.¡±

    The two maids on the bank exchanged a nce.

    At once, their closest maids started to shout.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    A light voice was heard clearly by Shangguan Hui.

    Shangguan Hui raised her head, and returned a smile back to Lin Mengya. Then, she continued thrashing about.

    On the banquet of the Mid-Autumn Festival, it seemed to be noisy enough since the beginning.

    ¡°Look at you, what has Miss Shangguan done? How could you push her into the water?¡±

    In the side hall, a crowd of people surrounded them, watching Concubine De criticizing Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya was too stubborn to admit her mistakes.

    And more than that, she was throwing a fierce eye on Shangguan Hui, every time their eyes met.

    ¡°Tell us, what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡±

 Chapter 176 - Heart of Wolf and Lungs of Dog

    <strong>Chapter 176 Heart of Wolf and Lungs of Dog</strong>

    Lin Mengya stubbornly pursed her lips, refusing to speak a word.

    So enraged was Concubine De that she almost smashed the teacup in her hands if Princess Lingnan did not snatch the teacup from her in time.

    ¡°Please calm down, Your Highness. Princess Yu is after all still young. Just teach her a lesson if she¡¯s made a mistake, lest your health is affected. It was just too bad Hui¡¯er had to suffer.¡±

    Princess Lingnan might sound as if she was trying to console Concubine De, but in fact, she was obviously trying to stir up Concubine De¡¯s emotions.

    True enough, Concubine De got angrier.

    She pointed a trembling finger at Lin Mengya in turning rage.

    ¡°Get down on your knees!¡±

    Concubine De bellowed with rage and the people around broke out in cold sweat in fear for Princess Yu.

    Lin Mengya got down on her knees reluctantly but still refused to admit that it was her mistake.

    ¡°How did I use to teach you? How are you going to manage the entire Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion if you are so narrow-minded?¡±

    Concubine De seemed to be truly upset with Lin Mengya, so much so that she started rebuking and ming Lin Mengya in in sight.

    Tears were welling up in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    However, she bit her lips in adamancy, refusing to open her mouth.

    On the other hand, apletely drenched Shangguan Hui, whose lips had turned purple from the cold, was sobbing away.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Miss Shangguan, for failing in our family discipline and causing such trouble. Rest assured that I will engage the best imperial physician to have a look at you.¡±

    As Concubine De gave Shangguan Hui an apologetic look, a sudden sense of doubt arose in her heart.

    Ya¡¯er was never an impulsive person. Concubine De felt there was something strange going on between the two of them.

    ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness. Hui¡¯er, Hui¡¯er appreciated your kindness and love. Aunt, Aunt, let¡¯s take our leave.¡±

    Shangguan Hui had just been rescued out of the water and her once magnificent dress was now clinging to her body.

    Her pinned-up hair was in a mess and there was a look of shock in her eyes. She was curled up into a ball, looking like a totally different person from when she first came.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! I¡¯m too embarrassed to stay on. I¡¯ll deal with you when we return to the mansion.¡±

    Concubine De seemed to have reached the limit of her patience towards Lin Mengya.

    At this moment, the eunuch in charge of ceremony coincidentally arrived with an imperial edict.

    ¡°The auspicious hour had arrived, will all the honorable guests be seated?¡±

    The eunuch standing outside as well as those spectators left one by one.

    Lin Mengya continued kneeling there stubbornly. She had been utterly shamed today.

    As the onlookers left one by one, and Shangguan Hui left, being led by Princess Lingnan, Lin Mengya was the only left in the side pce hall.

    ¡°Master, please get up quickly, the floor is so cold.¡±

    Baisu, who was hiding at one corner ran up to her master and helped her up.

    She simultaneously stuffed a small piece of paper into Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Miss Wang¡¯s maidservant secretly passed this note to me,¡± whispered Baisu into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    That night, Lin Mengya brought Miss Wang to take a peek at her mother, who was in a dire state.

    At the sight of her mother, the usually brazen and sassy Miss Wang had broken down in tears.

    When the news of her mother¡¯s demise was first disseminated, her father, Wang Hanlin immediately thought to marry her off.

    If not for her insisting to observe the period of mourning for her mother, she would have fallen in the snare of her father.

    Lin Mengya unfolded the piece of paper. As she read the neat handwriting on the note, a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°So this was what happened. I thought the Crown Prince was capable of more profound schemes.¡±

    She tossed the paper onto the candle me and soon, it burnt into ashes.

    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for us to show ourselves.¡±

    In the Chun¡¯en Hall where the banquet was going on, there were many wealthy and noble guests. The Crown Prince and the Queen was naturally the focus of attention.

    Lin Mengya had be a well-known character at the banquet, all thanks to Shangguan Hui¡¯s incident.

    Unfortunately, there was something else in the way the people there were looking at her.

    ¡°Please forgive me for arrivingte, Your Highness the Crown Prince and the Queen.¡±

    The dried-up tears on her face made Lin Mengya look even more pitiful.

    Despite the Crown Prince hating Lin Mengya to the bone, a part of him wanted to have this beautiful woman all to himself.

    A hesitant look shed across the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes and vice Princess Dugu happened to catch sight of that look.

    How dare the Crown Prince was still having second thoughts about that woman. Lin Mengya was truly her arch enemy.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s just a family banquet. Please take your seat.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya kept going against the Queen, the look the Queen gave Lin Mengya was exactly the same as before.

    To the Queen, Lin Mengya was merely a small fry.

    The Crown Prince might have lost to Lin Mengya, but it was all because of a moment of negligence.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, the Queen.¡±

    Concubine De was apparently still very mad, and Lin Mengya was looking glum while she sat at her seat.

    The surrounding people knew better than to probe further.

    The atmosphere of the banquet was a little tense and awkward. After Lin Mengya downed two shots of wine, she used the tipsy feeling as an excuse to leave early, helped by some maids.

    Lin Mengya and her maidservant kept a low profile as they left so that no one was rmed.

    The moment they stepped out of gates of Chun¡¯en Hall, Lin Mengya snapped out of her pretense of being tidily.

    The master and her maidservant headed towards the side chamber to the right of Chun¡¯en Hall.

    The side chamber was not especially spacious, but it had been kept clean.

    Chairs were neatly arranged in a few rows and this was meant to be a temporary resting ce for the guests.

    ¡°Master, what does Miss Wang want to meet you for?¡±

    Baisu scanned the chamber cautiously. This was after all still part of the pce.

    Moreover, Qinghu and Night would not be able to enter the pce so easily.

    Although this meeting with Miss Wang had been prearranged, she could not help but feel wary.

    ¡°I suppose she wanted to discuss with us what she should do when her father confronts Prince Yu. However, seeing how upset she wasst night when she saw Madame Wang, it¡¯s forgivable if she forgot our n for today.¡±

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was unfazed. She believed that Miss Wang must have received some new information since she was the one who initiated the meeting with Lin Mengya.

    As expected, someone carrying antern arrived in a while.

    The door of the side chamber was pushed opened and a girl dressed in a red dress, carrying antern, entered the chamber.

    ¡°Sorry for the long wait, Your Highness, Princess Yu.¡±

    Thedy resembled Madame Wang but was much younger.

    ¡°No worries. Why did you want to meet me?¡±

    For a moment, Miss Wang looked awkward and embarrassed, but she eventually let out a sigh.

    ¡°I totally did not expect my father to be so shameless and despicable. I would not have stayed on in that house if not because my mother¡¯s life was in danger and her condition unpredictable.¡±

    Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Miss Wang broke down and sobbed uncontrobly.

    Seeing the miserable state of Miss Wang, Baisu¡¯s heart softened.

    ¡°Oh? Is Lord Wang devising more ns?¡± asked Lin Mengya, sounding concerned.

    In response, Miss Wang took a few steps towards Lin Mengya as she continued sobbing into her hands and covering her face.

    ¡°My father said if you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll have to marry a lowly ve,¡± Miss Wang¡¯s voice turned vicious as she said thest statement.

    The wretched girl a moment ago had abruptly turned ferocious.

    All of a sudden, she drew out a shining dagger and thrust it at an unsuspecting Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Watch out, Master!¡±

    The light reflected from the de of the dagger pierced Baisu¡¯s eyes. Miss Wang¡¯s attack was too fast and unexpected.

    Even if Baisu reacted with a kick on Miss Wang, it would not help much.

    A patch of red started spreading from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    No one would have thought that at this critical moment, Lin Mengya could be so calm as to hold on to Miss Wang¡¯s dagger with her bare hands.

    ¡°Are you alright, Master?¡±

    Baisu¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She was terrified that Lin Mengya was hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s just a cut on my hand.¡±

    Nevertheless, even the pain from a small cut affects the entire body. As Lin Mengya held on to the de of the dagger, it had cut deeply into her fingers, even to the bones.

    Lin Mengya let go of her hand dispassionately.

    Instantly, blood started oozing out of her hand. Even the dagger which fell onto the floor was covered in blood.

    ¡°Baisu, will you seal up my acupuncture point?¡±

    Baisu immediately nodded and jabbed her finger at the acupuncture point on Lin Mengya¡¯s arm to seal it.

    Her hand, dripping blood, was a hideous sight.

    However, the more horrifying thing was her unchanging expression.

    It was as if she was the person who was hurt.

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    Baisu gave Miss Wang such a forceful kick that she was unable to get up from the corner of the wall. Shey there, staring at thedy with fear in her eyes.

    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t want to marry that lowly ve! You, Princess Yu, being the daughter of a family of armymanders, would never understand the sufferings I¡¯m going through!¡±

    As Miss Wang spoke, blood started flowing out from the corner of her mouth.

    Her internal organs were probably injured by Baisu¡¯s kick.

    However, Lin Mengya did not feel one bit sorry for her.

    ¡°Do you not care about your mother¡¯s life and death just because you only think about yourself?¡±

    Lin Mengya closed in on her, wearing a chilling expression. Together with a pair of blood-covered hands, she was like a ghost drawing closer and closer to Miss Wang.

    ¡°My mother... if my mother knows that her death would put away my shame and bring me glory, her death would be worth the while... Isn¡¯t it reasonable for a mother to sacrifice herself for her child?¡±

    She was apparently trying too hard to sound justified, when in fact, she had set her mind to sacrifice her mother¡¯s life.

    Lin Mengya felt a bitter disappointment towards Miss Wang.

    There was a saying which went, ¡°A tiger, though cruel, will not devour its cubs.¡± However, Miss Wang had shown herself to be a psychopath who, for her own interest, was ready to even sacrifice her own mother.

    ¡°Do we bring her back to the mansion for further interrogation, Master?¡±

    How dare she bring harm upon her master! There was no way she would be forgiven.

    Baisu was so tempted to kill this abhorrent woman with one blow.

    ¡°Kill her.¡±

    A chilling voice sentenced Miss Wang to her fate.

    Miss Wang, who had curled up at the corner of the wall, opened her eyes wide and cried out, ¡°I¡¯ve something to say! Someone is after your life!¡±

    At the cry, Baisu¡¯s hand stopped halfway through the air.

    Lin Mengya shot Miss Wang a look and hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Out with it! Who is after my life?¡±

    ¡°That person is none other than...¡± Seeing the chance to live, Miss Wang was ready to give the secret away when she suddenly she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Baisu did a somersault and returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    ¡°You... what have you...¡±

    Miss Wang stared at thedy standing in front of her with widened eyes which were filled with resentment and bitterness.

    ¡°Why should you, who don¡¯t even spare your mother¡¯s life, be given a chance to live?¡±

 Chapter 177 - Whoâ€™s the Murderer

    <strong>Chapter 177 Who¡¯s the Murderer</strong>

    The cold de of the sword pierced brutally into Miss Wang¡¯s chest.

    Blood spurted out and stained the girl¡¯s snow-white face.

    Lin Mengya stared coldly at the girl in front of her with a wary look.

    ¡°Behold, Princess Yu, I¡¯ve gotten rid of this person who is a threat to you. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to me?¡±

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s profile, lit by themp, was hair-raisingly terrifying.

    With eyes still wide opened, Miss Wang¡¯s life slipped away from her.

    ¡°What do you think I should thank you for?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked warily at Ming Yue as she drew her sword without any hesitation and dragged it on the floor, marking a line in it.

    Lin Mengya did not expect Ming Yue to personally kill someone.

    ¡°Regardless of whether you feel thankful towards me, I¡¯ve gotten rid of your enemy, haven¡¯t I? I just thought that Princess Yu, you are someone who knows how to be grateful. I¡¯m waiting to receive your gift of thanks.¡±

    There was a hint of madness in Ming Yue¡¯s vicious eyes.

    Lin Mengya eyed Ming Yue with caution as she retreated, shielded by Baisu.

    ¡°What kind of a gift of thanks are you expecting?¡±

    From the scheming look on Ming Yue¡¯s face, Lin Mengya figured that the gift she was expecting was not a good thing.

    ¡°I want¡ªyour life!¡±

    Ming Yue lifted the sword in her hand and what rmed Lin Mengya was the expression of a maniac on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think ofying a finger on my master!¡±

    Baisu was not someone to be trifled with. She charged towards Ming Yue boldly, even though she was not holding any weapon.

    Nevertheless, both Lin Mengya and Baisu had underestimated Ming Yue. She was not simple she appeared to be.

    Although her kungfu moves were not as skilled as Baisu, she had the advantage over Baisu in that she was carrying a sharp and powerful long sword.

    For this reason, it was inevitable that Baisu felt a little nervous.

    As the they fought, even Lin Mengya could not help breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Do not hurt the people around me if your goal is to kill me!¡±

    While Baisu was considered highly skilled in martial arts, Ming Yue was not far from her.

    Lin Mengya did not expect that the demure-looking Ming Yue was, in fact, a skilled martial artist.

    It must have been an oversight on her part.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let your maidservant go if youe over here so I can kill you.¡±

    Baisu dashed across to Lin Mengya and stood in between them and red fiercely at Ming Yue.

    Her body was already pierced with little holes by now.

    If they were to continue on, Lin Mengya was afraid that they would be disadvantaged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Master! As your guardians, I will fight to my death. There¡¯s no way I would surrender!¡±

    Baisu was prepared to die for her master. She had, in fact, tried to create some noises while she fought Ming Yue.

    Unfortunately, no one from outside hade in to check out on them.

    Lin Mengya already had an idea who had Ming Yue¡¯s back.

    ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices. If it is my life you¡¯re after,e over here to get it!¡±

    The cold expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face said that she was all ready to die.

    Baisu remained standing in between them, shielding Lin Mengya. Apparently, she was prepared for the worst.

    Sparing Lin Mengya¡¯s life was not an option for Ming Yue.

    She closed in on them, holding on tightly to her sword.

    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll let my maidservant go once I die,¡± Lin Mengya said while keeping her eyes on Ming Yue.

    Ming Yue nodded without any dy.

    Nevertheless, they knew from the bottom of their heart that either the two of them or Ming Yue would die. There would only be two oues.

    ¡°Step aside, Baisu!¡±

    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya shoved Baisu aside.

    Ming Yue snorted and lifted her sword, all ready to wield it and pierced into her enemy.

    Little did she expect that a bizarre smile would abruptly appear at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

    In the next second, with a wave of her hand, Lin Mengya sprinkled a handful of white powdery substance into the air.

    In that instant, Baisu grabbed onto Lin Mengya and fled as the white power went onto Ming Yue and she was covered with it.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? How dare you plot against me!¡±

    Ming Yue retreated a few steps as she waved her arms frantically to try to get the white powder away from her body.

    At the same time, she shot a resentful and vicious look at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Plot against you? How shameless of you to use in return. Let me warn you, this powder contains a powerful poison, and the effect of the poison worsens if you be more agitated.¡±

    Lin Mengya tossed the little box in her hand onto the floor. Although she was still wary of Ming Yue, her voice remained confident and firm.

    ¡°What poison is this? What did you spray on me?¡±

    Immediately, Ming Yue started to itch and the itch seemed toe from within her skin.

    It felt as if hundreds of thousands of tiny prickly needles were poking her skin and flesh.

    Despite Ming Yue having a strong mind, she cast down her sword and started to scratch non-stop.

    ¡°This is just a little something I carry with me to protect myself. To be honest, without the antidote from me, you¡¯ll likely be scratching all over and nothing will relieve the itch.

    Lin Mengya did not mean this as a threat to Ming Yue. She had learned about the form of this substance from Baili Rui.

    Baili Rui was in fact very well-known.

    Among the poisons he formted, even the simplest form of knock-out drops came with some vicious side effects.

    The name of this powder was the Powder Medicine for the Exfoliation and Renewal of Skin and Flesh.

    The name was self-exnatory.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to kill you! Hand the antidote over!¡±

    Ming Yue¡¯s beautiful face had always been what she was the proudest of.

    However, her proudest asset had been threatened with destruction.

    It was so itchy! The itching went deep into the bones even!

    However, Lin Mengya quickly stopped her when she was about to scratch her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch, otherwise it gets itchier. If you go on scratching, you will break your skin.¡±

    Lin Mengya was serious about her warnings. This powder was made from three bugs mixed with other medications.

    A pinch of it would make a person itch badly.

    ¡°You... if you hand over the antidote, I promise I won¡¯t kill you. Deal?¡±

    Feeling the itch all over her body, Ming Yue had abandoned all thoughts on killing Lin Mengya. In order to get rid of the itch, she was willing to do anything.

    ¡°Is this how you plead with other people?¡± asked Lin Mengya warily.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who was still standing behind Baisu could see that Ming Yue had lost all power to strike back, but she remained cautious.

    ¡°Alright, what do you want me to do so you will give me the antidote? Just name it!¡±

    Ming Yue admitted defeat reluctantly since that she had fallen into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands once again.

    She could not help but start to scratch, willing to ease the itch which went deep into her skin.

    If not for her ability to restrain herself, she would have scratched till her skin was broken by now.

    ¡°Tell me, whoid down this n with you? What exactly is your n?¡±

    Lin Mengya supposed that Ming Yue was having an affair with the Crown Prince.

    However, she did not think that Ming Yue would be bold enough to harm her openly if the Crown Prince was not there to back her up.

    As Ming Yue hesitated, Lin Mengya pretended to walk off.

    ¡°Since you are not sincere about your words, I will not waste my time on you. Let¡¯s Go, Baisu.¡±

    A smile appeared at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s lips. She could not believe that Ming Yue was still trying to y tricks on her at this juncture.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve been incited by the Crown Prince to kill you and your maidservants, and then look for a scapegoat to me. I was to im that you¡¯re having an affair with a guard but was discovered by a maidservant, whom you have a fight with and as a result, you killed each other! This was the n. In this way, Prince Yu would not dare to make this public.¡±

    Although Ming Yue only managed to exin it briefly, Lin Mengya got the gist of the entire matter.

    She had only brought Baisu with her to the banquet. Despite Lin Mengya kept quiet about the fact that Baisu knew martial arts, it was not difficult for those who had meant to harm her to find out this fact.

    If she and Baisu were to die together at the same ce, whatever happened would be a mystery and the people could make up stories any way they like.

    After all, dead bodies could not talk.

    It was indeed a clever n. Baisu had also left all the weapon she used to carry in the horse carriage before she entered the pce.

    Miss Wang was first sent to assassinate them, then Ming Yue came along to ambush them.

    The Crown Prince had overestimated her that his n should be so well thought of, vicious and effective.

    If not for the fact that she was carrying this powder for self-defense, she would have lost her life today!

    ¡°I... and what happened to Yue Ting from beginning to end were all part of the Crown Prince¡¯s scheme!¡±

    Ming Yue, seeing that Lin Mengya was not totally satisfied with her answer, continued to add on to what she said.

    ¡°Really? Continue and if I¡¯m satisfied with your report, I will hand over the antidote to you.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke, she took out a little green bottle and tossed it up and down, tempting Ming Yue to tell her the truth.

    At this moment, Ming Yue¡¯s fingernails were digging into her palm as she tightened her fists.

    Ming Yue was going insane from this. Her tears and nasal mucus were beginning to run.

    Ming Yue could not remember thest time she felt so wretched.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you the reason why my second brother had targeted Yue Ting. At first, the Crown Prince gave a picture of you to my second brother. My second brother was the one who abducted you. He had wanted you to himself.¡±

    Lin Mengya guessed as much.

    However, Lin Mengya was not satisfied with just this piece of information.

    ¡°Tell me why they would eventually turn their target to Elder Sister Yue Ting!¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ming Yue replied, ¡°It was because they could not do anything to you, so they resorted to using Yue Ting to inflict the blow on you.¡±

    ¡°Whose idea was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s vice Princess Dugu¡¯s idea! The Crown Prince¡¯s vice Princess... it was her idea!¡±

    Ming Yue was almost screaming out the answer, because, at this moment, she felt the itch had gone deep into her organs.

    She could not endure the itch and started scratching frantically.

    It was a total surprise that it was vice Princess Dugu that gave such a vicious idea to hurt Elder Sister Yue Ting.

    It was indeed an evil and devastating n. The death of Elder Sister Yue Ting had cast a dark shadow on Lin Mengya¡¯s entire life.

    ¡°The antidote... give me the antidote!¡±

    Ming Yue had gone hysterical as she scratched all over as if there were ten thousand ants crawling all over her body.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the antidote. I¡¯m giving it all to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya tossed the bottle to Ming Yue, but to Ming Yue¡¯s surprise, the bottle was empty.

    ¡°You, you tricked me!¡±

    Ming Yue shrieked hysterically, however she did not have the strength to fight back because of the unbearable itch.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to y tricks on you. The solution is actually very simple, just wash it off. The pond is just outside, you may choose to jump into it.¡±

    Lin Mengya said coldly, wearing a cruel expression on her face.

    ¡°Water, water...¡±

    The survival instinct in Ming Yue was clearly reflected in the vicious look in her eyes.

 Chapter 178 - Chilling

    <h4>Chapter 178 Chilling</h4>

    ¡°Water? There¡¯s some water outside; go to find it. As long as you¡¯re able to crawl to the body of water.¡±

    The look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was devoid of all emotions.

    Lin Mengya could not even bother to look at Ming Yue, who was paralyzed on the floor.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so itchy! It¡¯ll be better if you kill me, kill me!¡±

    Ming Yue shouted in delirium as she rolled on the floor, but it did not help with relieving the itch at all.

    ¡°Master, are you not worried that someone woulde to her rescue?¡±

    They exited from the side chamber and it was pitch dark outside.

    ¡°No one wille. They had wanted us dead, so they would have made sure that all the guards and servants had been deployed from here. Look, there isn¡¯t a single soul here. Who would find her?¡±

    It was only now that Lin Mengya realized that this part of the Chun¡¯en Hall¡¯s side chamber was unusually secluded and quiet.

    If not for the Crown Prince¡¯s instructions, why would the guard allow this corner to be unguarded?

    How naive of the Crown Prince to think that he could so easily take her life.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she deserved to die.¡±

    Baisu, having followed Lin Mengya for a while by now, had been influenced by Lin Mengya¡¯s character of needing to take revenge on people who dared offend her.

    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s piercing shrieks were spine-chilling.

    ¡°Death? At this moment, death to her would be the sweetest and most marvelous thing in the whole world.¡±

    A smile formed at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

    She turned around to have ast look at the entrance of the side with a sinister look in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the banquet. I want to see the reaction of those people when they see me again.¡±

    Lin Mengya straightened her dress and then turned to walk back to Chun¡¯en Hall with Baisu.

    A big drinking party was on-going back in the main hall.

    No one seemed to have noticed that Princess Yu had gone off, or Princess Ming Yue was missing.

    However, the Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu seemed to be giving each other anxious looks.

    If Miss Wang had failed to assassinate Lin Mengya, there was still Princess Ming Yue to fill in for her.

    Lin Mengya was definitely dead by now, but why did it take so long to hear any news from Ming Yue?

    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to send someone to check it out?¡±

    Vice Princess Dugu quietly whispered her suggestion when the Crown Prince downed another cup of wine.

    The Crown Prince had refrained from checking out the situation personally because it was inevitable that his movement would attract people¡¯s attention.

    If someone were to find out about their coboration, while it was easy to silence his partners in crime, it would be a great loss to him if his n had been upset.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Our n was a well-thought one. Although the maidservant apanying her is skillful in martial arts, she was not carrying any weapons. Ming Yue could easily get rid of her.¡±

    There was no doubt that the Crown Prince was a little anxious, but he was more assured than worried.

    Moreover, the Queen was quietly agreeable to this n of his.

    Otherwise, why had nobody found anything amiss?

    Although the Crown Princess did have a say in things happening in the pce, he did not have the kind of authority to control them like the Queen.

    King Ming of the western vassal state was sitting on his seat and looking around, but his daughter was nowhere to be found.

    A frown appeared on his face as an unsettling feeling started nagging at him.

    ¡°Bei, have you seen Yue¡¯er anywhere?¡±

    Hu Tianbei looked around. Ming Yue had told him that she was not feeling well and wanted to take a walk outside.

    Strangely, she was nowhere to be seen up until now.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. Would you like me to go around searching for her, Father?¡±

    King Ming stole a worried nce at the Crown Prince.

    Lately, Ming Yue had been rather intimate with the Crown Prince.

    Not only was Ming Yue an intelligent girl, King Ming had also engaged a master to teach her martial art skills.

    However, that child was way too arrogant.

    It was a tricky matter even to King Ming as a father, especially with regards to the matter of Ming Yue¡¯s unswerving desire to have Prince Yu to her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go look for her. Given her skills in martial arts, I suppose she wouldn¡¯t be in danger. She must be dyed for a reason.¡±

    Believing that there was nothing much he could do, King Ming tried tofort himself with such thoughts.

    In a few days, they would set out to return to the western vassal state.

    A few days ago, the Queen had sent men to express her desire to propose to Ming Yue to be a concubine to the Crown Prince.

    However, King Ming had politely turned down the proposal.

    King Ming had a clear foresight that the current foolish Crown Prince would eventually not be the ruler of Dajin.

    Despite the Queen being exceptionally intelligent and capable, there were somethings that were simply out of her control.

    King Ming had nurtured Ming Yue to be his prized chess piece, which he would use only at a critical moment.

    If the Crown Prince subsequently be the emperor, it would not be toote to betroth Ming Yue to him.

    He sighed silently, wishing in his heart that Ming Yue would not create any trouble for him.

    At this juncture, the figure of a slim woman appeared at the main entrance.

    The eyes of the Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu were immediately attracted to her.

    They were expecting to see the victorious return of Princess Ming Yue.

    However, as the figure came closer, the delicate and beautiful face of thedy became clear to everyone.

    A perfect-looking Lin Mengya stood in front of all the people.

    The faces of the Crown Prince and the vice Princess Dugu instantly drained of their colors.

    That was impossible! Why was she still standing here in one piece?

    Before the eyes of a horror-stricken Crown Prince, Lin Mengya slowly walked back to her seat.

    Long Tianhao immediately got up from his seat and walked up to her.

    Although Lin Mengya appeared calm andposed, Long Tianhao sensed that she had just been through something drastic.

    ¡°Are you alright just now?¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s breathing was still irregr from all the exertion and shock, so Lin Mengya instructed her to hide in the dark until Princess Ming Yue¡¯s body had been discovered, and then Baisu shoulde back for debrief.

    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows, having a feeling that Lin Mengya was still hiding something from him.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve something to tell you when we get back to the mansionter on.¡±

    Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were sharp and piercing, but he was looking at Ling Mengya with tenderness.

    However, she still felt that Long Tianhao had seen through her.

    She had no other choice but to tell the truth to Prince Yu only when they returned to their mansion.

    Long Tianhao nodded and returned to his seat after they spoke for a little more.

    The mouth of thedies seated around them hung opened as they cast an amused look at Long Tianhao.

    Oh goodness! They had never seen Princess Yu take initiative to speak to a girl.

    It appeared that the rumors about how Prince Yu doted on his wife were true after all!

    Lin Mengya was totally unaware that she had sparked up the otherdies¡¯ envy.

    Nevertheless, since Lin Mengya¡¯s return, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes had not wandered from her, and this was making her feel uneasy.

    Soon, Baisu was seen returning in a haste.

    She exchanged looks with Lin Mengya as an indication that Ming Yue¡¯s body in the side chamber had been discovered.

    ¡°Oh no! Oh no! Someone¡¯s dead!¡±

    All of a sudden, a distressing cry echoed from outside.

    The Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu exchanged looks, then they stood up to go outside.

    ¡°What had happened that made the Crown Prince leave in such haste?¡±

    Immediately someone voiced out his concern.

    However, the majority of the guests were still drinking wine and making merry. They were not aware of what had happened outside.

    ¡°Who was making all that noise! How outrageous!¡±

    The maidservants standing by the Queen hade out to maintain order.

    A young eunuch stumbled in at this moment.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Pulling a straight face, the Queen questioned the eunuch who, with ssy eyes, tried to reply but kept stuttering.

    Ady official indicated for the eunuch¡¯s superior toe forward to interrogate the young eunuch. The superior gave the young eunuch two ps on his cheek and immediately, he was able to calm down a little.

    ¡°A skinned corpse had been found in the pond in the Imperial Garden! It was horrifying... so horrifying!¡±

    Skinned corpse? At the mention of the skinned corpse, the young eunuch took in a deep breath.

    Was death not amon thing that happened in the pce year after year?

    Cases of death by drowning were not umon in the pce.

    What was the state of the corpse that caused the young eunuch to so delirious?

    ¡°You go out to check it out, while the others remain here.¡±

    Once the Queen gave her orders, nobody said otherwise.

    The maidservants who was standing by her side obeyed the orders and went out immediately.

    The Queen¡¯s eyes came to rest on Lin Mengya, who looked as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Lin Mengya asked Baisu secretly the moment the Queen looked away from her.

    Baisu smiled a cruel smile and answered, ¡°She was feeling so itchy that she bit herself and tore at her skin. Finally, she resorted to slicing herself with the sword.¡±

    ¡°She had torn open her throat when she died. It was pathetic sight,¡± Baisu continued.

    Lin Mengya was indeed very cruel when it came to dealing with her enemies.

    If she were to die, her friends and rtives who were waiting for her would be in deep trouble.

    ¡°Alright, I get it. Let¡¯s keep watching.¡±

    She wanted Ming Yue¡¯s death to be a deterrent to those who were plotting harm to her and her friends.

    If even blood was not sufficient to deter them, she would turn into a nightmare to them!

    ¡°Where¡¯s the body?¡±

    The Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu had hurried over the side of the pond in the Imperial Garden by now.

    A team of guards had already dredged out the corpse from the water.

    However, the guards¡¯ faces were totally drained of their colors from the sight of the body.

    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, the corpse is right here, but it would be better for you not to see it, lest the sight of it should offend you.¡±

    The head of the guards tried hard to maintain hisposure as he advised the Crown Prince.

    The other guards had gone outside to throw up after seeing the state of the corpse.

    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll be scared of the body?¡±

    In fact, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart was pounding madly at this juncture.

    Lin Mengya had returned to the banquet while Ming Yue was nowhere to be seen.

    Could this dead person be Ming Yue?

    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, this corpse which had been pulled out of the pond is in a horrifyingly gory state. We traced the trail of blood and found another woman¡¯s dead body in the side chamber. However, this other corpse was in a much better state.¡±

    The head of the guards felt a chill went up to his spine at the thought.

    There was not an inch of skin on the body found in the pond.

    Apparently, she had crawled all the way from the side chamber to the pond.

    The cobblestones along the way had been stained dark red with blood.

    One could imagine the excruciating pain when she crawled over.

    Even he, being a man, could not withstand and shivered at the thought of such an ordeal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the side chamber to have a look at the other corpse.¡±

    Seeing how the guards were petrified, the Crown Prince stop insisting to look at the corpse by the pond.

    He turned around and followed the guards into the side chamber.

 Chapter 179 - Nameless Female Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 179 Nameless Female Corpse</h4>

    Before they even opened the door, they could smell the vile pungency of blood.

    The Crown Prince pushed open the door and stepped inside only to find a dead Miss Wang, with her eyes still opened.

    ¡°This¡ª what¡¯s happened?¡±

    The Crown Prince flew into a rage. He had obviously nned everything to perfection. Why had Miss Wang died here?

    ¡°Has the skinned corpse been identified?¡±

    Apart from Miss Wang¡¯s body, there was a dark puddle of blood on the floor.

    What was most repulsive was that the puddle of blood was mixed with woman¡¯s hair and fragments of skin.

    ¡°There is a piece of clothing in this room that did not belong to Miss Wang. After identification by the guards, they concluded that it belonged to Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state.¡±

    The reply of one of the subordinate guards made the Crown Prince shudder.

    There should not be a mistake. The corpse found in the pond was obviously Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state.

    What a ruthless approach from Lin Mengya!

    At this moment, Lin Mengya secretly took out a pill of pain killer from the small box she was carrying and popped it in her mouth and swallowed it with wine.

    Before they entered the banquet hall, she and Baisu had quickly bandaged up her injured hand using first aid methods.

    She did not have much sensation earlier on, but now the pain had begun gnawing at her and she could hardly endure it.

    ¡°Master, we should go home now since your injury¡ª¡±

    Baisu was heartbroken to see her master trying hard to endure the pain and her face was drained of colors.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If we leave now, people would start to suspect us. They don¡¯t have any solid evidence, so at the moment, no one would know that the deaths had to do with us.¡±

    Lin Mengya hid her injured hand in her sleeve and put on an expression of indifference.

    Thank goodness that her ligaments and bones were not injured. Otherwise, she would have lost the use of one hand altogether.

    Soon, the Crown Prince who had gone away to investigate the matter returned to the main hall of Chun¡¯en hall.

    He looked at Lin Mengya and realized that there waspletely no sign which indicated that she was involved in the deaths.

    ¡°Could she have brought more help?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, how did Ming Yue and Miss Wang die such dreadful deaths?¡±

    ¡°Unless she is like Ming Yue, who had been hiding her talents all along.¡±

    For the first time, the arrogant Crown Prince started to feel wary of this beautifuldy.

    ¡°What happened, my son?¡±

    The Queen had remained in the main hall, which helped keep the atmosphere and the situation in the main hall under control.

    The Crown Prince looked awful. The Queen shifted her gaze to Lin Mengya.

    At one nce, things appeared unremarkable.

    The secret agent whom the Queen nted around the Crown Prince had told her that he was nning to take Lin Mengya¡¯s life.

    Therefore, the Queen had secretly helped the Crown Prince along.

    However, it seemed that the Crown Prince had not achieved sess in his n.

    ¡°Mother, a wretched female corpse was found in the Qingpo Pond in the Imperial Garden. She had been identified as Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s words instantly stirred up amotion in the Chun¡¯en Hall.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes remained glued to Lin Mengya.

    Ming Yue had been eyeing Lin Mengya for a long time.

    For this reason, Long Tianhao had a feeling that his wife was implicated when he heard the Crown Prince said that the dead body was Ming Yue.

    However, so what if it was true?

    As long as Long Tianhao was there, he would ensure Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.

    ¡°What? My Yue¡¯er is dead! Are you serious, the Crown Prince?¡±

    King Ming stared at the Crown Prince in disbelief. Why did Ming Yue die?

    The Crown Prince knew he was in deep trouble, that he had to be ountable to King Ming. Unlike Hu Lunan, Ming Yue was the blue-blooded princess.

    Moreover, she had died such a cruel and gruesome death.

    ¡°We are still at the guessing stage. It was impossible to confirm the identity of the death body since there was not an inch of skin on it.¡±

    A skinned corpse? Now that the rumor had been confirmed, the entire Chun¡¯en Hall was instantly filled with a greatmotion.

    ¡°Who did it?¡±

    King Ming took in a deep breath as his cold and piercing eyes rested firmly on the Crown Prince.

    Although King Ming knew that Ming Yue had coborated with the Crown Prince, to kill someone who had ceased to be of any value was something the Longs did all the time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not got hold of any concrete information regarding the situation, but I¡¯ve already sent men to investigate. We will know whether it is Princess Ming Yue very shortly.¡±

    The Crown Prince looked awful, but he believed that it was not Lin Mengya who did it.

    After pondering over it, the Crown Prince thought that Lin Mengya was after all ady who was the weaker sex.

    Even if her maidservant was skilled in martial arts, she was no match for Ming Yue.

    Not to mention that they skinned and therefore killed Ming Yue, they might not even be capable of escaping her clutches.

    Nevertheless, who else would hold such strong grudge against Ming Yue?

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be good if it was not Ming Yue¡¯s body, but if it turns out to be Ming Yue, the Queen and the Crown Prince would owe me an exnation!¡±

    During this trip to Dajin, King Ming hade in good faith.

    Never would he have expected that he would lose a son and his daughter on this trip.

    King Ming had disyed his great displeasure, so much so that the Crown Prince and the Queen had to deal with him circumspectly.

    ¡°Rest assure, King Ming. If it is really Princess Ming Yue, we will surely be ountable.¡±

    The Crown Prince was left with no other choice but to give King Ming the reassurance first. Once they confirmed it was Princess Ming Yue who had died, King Ming would definitely fly into a violent rage.

    The Crown Prince exchanged a look with the Queen, but the look in his eyes was too cryptic.

    Even if they were to confirm that the corpse was Ming Yue¡¯s body, they knew not to be direct with it.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was sitting quietly on her seat and appeared to be enjoying the taste of the wine in her mouth.

    Getting to the bottom of the matter, the reason for Ming Yue¡¯s death was because Ming Yue and the Crown Prince had underestimated her.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had never revealed her skill in the use of poison to anyone.

    Those who knew about it were people whom she trusted. For this reason, the Crown Prince and Ming Yue simply thought that she was an easy opponent.

    This was going to be exciting.

    The fact that a skinned corpse had been discovered in the Imperial Garden was shocking.

    In an instant, a storm had been stirred up in the Chun¡¯en Hall.

    Fear was written all over their faces. Who would dare to do this in the Imperial Pce?

    ¡°Princess Yu, Concubine De has asked for you.¡±

    The hearts of the people in the hall was shaken up because of the bloodshed.

    Concubine De was uncertain about what she should. The only thing she could do was to gather her son and daughter-inw under her wings.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did you bump into anyone when you were outside?¡±

    Concubine De reached out for Lin Menga¡¯s hand and gently led her to the seat beside her.

    There was some trepidation in Concubine De. The thought of Lin Mengya having gone out of the hall just now gave Concubine De the chills.

    Pondering for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head and replied, saying, ¡°I was just resting in the side chamber. Baisu was with me all the while, and we haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡±

    However, from the corner of her eye, Concubine De noticed Lin Mengya¡¯s hanging arm.

    Quietly, she took Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and pulled back her sleeves. A pair of gauze-bandaged hands came into sight.

    Concubine De was immediately taken aback by what she discovered and she gave Lin Mengya a perplexed look.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s shocking that such a thing had happened in the pce. There hasn¡¯t been much peace recently.¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s face turned gloomy. The incident of Madame Wang was horrifying enough for her.

    Yet another more serious incident befell them. Despite having been through much in life, Concubine De sensed that the bizarre bloodshed which happened one after another was not a good omen.

    ¡°Mother is right.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Concubine De kept a low key.

    Long Tianhao was the only who had noticed something was amiss with Lin Mengya.

    Although Lin Mengya had put on makeup, her face was way too pale.

    There were many seated in the hall whose faces had drained of their colors from the shock and fear. However, Lin Mengya was not a timid person like any of them.

    What exactly happened?

    ¡°I will be ountable to King Ming, whether it was Ming Yue¡¯s body or not. It¡¯s gettingte, we should adjourn.¡±

    The Queen obviously had an answer.

    Little had she expected that two of King Ming¡¯s children would die at the hands of Lin Mengya.

    King Ming would definitely not let Lin Mengya off.

    For the first time, the Queen started looking up to Lin Mengya.

    She would never have expected that Lin Mengya was capable of such an approach. She had underestimated the daughter of the Lins.

    ¡°Mother, we haven¡¯t found out who the murderer is. Don¡¯t you think it a bad idea to let all the guests go?¡±

    The Crown Prince wished he could pinpoint the murderer there and then, but the Queen was more concerned about the bigger picture.

    If she were to detain all the kinsman of the royal family in the name of an investigation, she was afraid that there would be rebound and other negative repercussions.

    ¡°Not to worry because all the families will be staying a few more days in the capital city. If need be, we can always summon them into the pce for interrogations.¡±

    The majority of the people were agreeable with the Queen¡¯s suggestion.

    Helpless, the Crown Prince could only go along with the Queen¡¯smand.

    ¡°Concubine De, please stay behind. We, sisters, had not had time for a good chat after so long. Please stay on so we can catch up with each other.¡±

    As the Queen turned her attention to Concubine De abruptly, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    What was the Queen thinking by asking Concubine De to stay behind?

    ¡°Yes, I will abide by yourmand.¡±

    There was some reluctance in the look on Concubine De¡¯s face.

    The Queen had chased her out of the pce in the first ce. Why would the Queen ask her to stay behind now that something had happened?

    Instantly, conspiracy theories started forming in the minds of some quick-witted guests.

    Could this entire episode be rted to Concubine De?

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you may go back with Yu¡¯er first. I¡¯m going to have a chat with the Queen and will go home on my own,¡± said Concubine De.

    She patted lightly on her daughter-inw¡¯s hand as an indication that Lin Mengya should not be worried.

    Long Tianhao strode over to Lin Mengya and nodded at his mother.

    Long Tianhao was certain that the Queen was up to something no good. However, the Queen would not dare toy a finger on his mother without his permission.

    Finally, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianhao out of Chun¡¯en Hall, turning a few times to check on Concubine De.

    The majority of the guests left in haste in an anxious manner.

    The same went with Lin Mengya, who seemed to be deeply troubled.

    The eunuchs led the distinguished guests to sit on sedans which carried them to the entrance of the pce.

    When Lin Mengya finally boarded their own horse carriage, her heart was weighed down with anxiety.

    Could the Queen and the Crown Prince be suspecting her by now?

    Had they detained Concubine De so they could force a confession out of Lin Mengya?

    If that was the case, the two of them were utterly foolish.

    Just as Lin Mengya was lost in her raging thoughts, somebody lifted the curtain of the horse carriage.

 Chapter 180 - Feeling no Pity for the Demise

    <h4>Chapter 180 Feeling no Pity for the Demise</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    It was none other than Long Tianhao.

    Lin Mengya immediately made space for Long Tianhao.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Long Tianhao, sitting across from Lin Mengya, said tly.

    Baisu conscientiously exited from the horse carriage and sat alongside the coachman.

    Therefore, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya were left alone in the horse carriage.

    The horse carriage rocked as it traveled down the long street until they were out of the boundaries of the pce.

    As the effect of the painkiller subsided, Lin Mengya started to feel the shooting pain from both her hands and her breathing quickened.

    The numbing effect of her caused by Baisu sealing up her acupuncture point was beginning to subside.

    Lin Mengya could sense that the wound on her hands was oozing blood.

    Long Tianhao, through his sharp sense of smell, could smell blood mingled with medicinal herbs.

    Fixing his gaze on Lin Mengya, he realized that her forehead was gradually covered with drops of perspiration.

    ¡°Are you injured? Where are you hurt?¡±

    For some unknown reason, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety.

    As he reached out and grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand to pull her closer to him, she let out a soft cry.

    ¡°Ah... let go of my hand!¡±

    Long Tianhao immediately pulled up the sleeve of Lin Mengya¡¯s dress.

    Just as he had suspected, a blood-stained hand came into sight.

    Biting his lips, he gently undid the bandage around her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve some medicine here.¡±

    Lin Mengya was almost going to copse because of the excruciating pain.

    Nevertheless, with trembling hands, she took out the medicine for stopping the bleeding.

    Long Tianhao looked at Lin Mengya with mixed feelings, took the bottle of medicine from her hand and helped her changed her wound dressing as gently as he could.

    Lin Mengya bit her lips, but not once did she cry out in pain.

    Nevertheless,rge drops of cold sweat were dripping continuously from her forehead.

    ¡°You may cry out if it¡¯s painful.¡±

    Long Tianhao stole a nce at her. Long Tianhao was surprised to find such a strong woman in Lin Mengya.

    The way she bit down on her lips so hard but refused to let out a cry of agony brought pain to Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°We¡¯ve not arrived back home. If someone hears my cry, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Long Tianhao felt a stabbing in his heart; he was so heartbroken.

    However, Lin Mengya continued to endure while her face drained of all its colors.

    Simrly, Long Tianhao had to bear with the agony of looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s gruesome wound, which was deep to the bones.

    How did she manage to endure the pain?

    ¡°Stop biting your lips, the skin is going to break.¡±

    Somehow, Long Tianhao lifted his hand to put his fingers on her lips.

    Her soft, smooth lips made him giddy.

    By now, her lips were imprinted with deep teeth marks.

    She was beginning to look ss-eyed.

    In the next second, Long Tianhao had kissed the totally unprepared Lin Mengya on her lips.

    Their lips connected with the lightest touch. Lin Mengya was dazed.

    It felt like there was magic the moments their lips touched. Lin Mengya could feel her body tensed up at that very moment.

    His kiss was so tender.

    His tenderness was a total contrast to his usual cold and arrogant mannerism.

    In that instant, Lin Mengya felt her mind go nk.

    A deep but quietugh bubbled from within Long Tianhao as he sensed Lin Mengya¡¯s instinctive response.

    He deepened his kiss, hoping that this distraction would lessen her pain. Also, he could not bear to see Lin Mengya¡¯s lips being ravaged by her biting hard on them.

    In an unexpected moment, the horse carriage went over a bumpy part of the road and as a result, pain shot up from Lin Mengya¡¯s wounded hand.

    At the moment of pain, she instinctively clenched her jaws.

    ¡°Oo¡ª¡±

    Long Tianhao made a muffled noise, but allowed Lin Mengya to bite on his lips.

    With a shock look in her eyes, Lin Mengya let go of Long Tianhao in that instant.

    She blushed deeply and curled up in a corner in the horse carriage, being too embarrassed to look Long Tianhao in the eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±

    Lin Mengya whispered an apology and wished she could dig a hole in the ground and get in there.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. How did you hurt your hand?¡±

    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows. It was a refreshing experience to see this usually strong-headed woman turn into a feminine one.

    Long Tianhao changed the topic, gently brought her hand to rest on his thigh, lest she hurt herself by identally bumping into it again.

    ¡°Miss Wang attempted to stab me to death with her dagger, and to stop her, I grabbed the de and hurt my hand.¡±

    A confused look shed across Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.

    Why did she act so impulsively?

    It was hard to imagine that a girl without any martial skills would grab on to the de of the enemy¡¯s dagger in an attack.

    Even if he were to so when left with no other choice, he probably would not be so calm about it.

    ¡°And the skinned corpse is¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Ming Yue. She, together with Miss Wang, attempted to kill me.¡±

    They would never have expected to eventually fall into the hands of Lin Mengya and to die at her hands.

    ¡°Since they conceived the idea to harm someone, they should realize that they may also enter into harm. She deserved to die, but how did you do it?¡±

    After thinking through the possibilities, Long Tianhao did not think Lin Mengya had personally killed Princess Ming Yue.

    She was after all the weaker sex, and moreover, her hand had been injured.

    Baisu might be skilled in martial arts, but she was not a vicious and merciless person.

    For this reason, Long Tianhao could not help but be curious.

    Lin Mengya paused for a second, and then took something out of her palm.

    It was a small, round, ceramic container which looked like the container for some makeup powder.

    It was probably because this container was small that Lin Mengya was able to smuggle it into the pce.

    ¡°This is a powder for renewal of skin and flesh. It was created by Teacher Baili. Once this powder falls on someone¡¯s skin, it would create an extreme itch on the skin. The itch goes deep into the person¡¯s organ so that he would rather die than to endure the itch. The powder fell on Princess Ming Yue and she had died from scratching on her skin and trying to deskin herself.¡±

    In a calm manner, Lin Mengya exined to Long Tianhao the effect of this poisonous powder. She definitely did not appear to be boasting about it from the look in her eyes.

    She was acting as if it was just any ordinary medicinal powder.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao could feel himself getting tensed up. What kind of substance could cause such an unbearable itch that a person would scratch himself to the point of pulling his skin off?

    ¡°Is it easy to neutralize this poison?¡±

    Long Tianhao took over the little container with care, and opened it slightly to have a close look at its contents.

    Lin Mengya nodded and said, ¡°In fact, it gets washed off by water. Although powerful, it dissolves in water and bes totally ineffective.¡±

    This was precisely the reason she carried this with her wherever she went. It was necessary for self-protection.

    If she identally used it on someone unintentional, it would be washed off easily with water as long as they were not in the desert.

    However, not everyone knew about this trick.

    ¡°No wonder Ming Yue finally crawled to the pond of water. However, even if she didn¡¯t die of pain, she would be drowned in the water.¡±

    Long Tianhao pondered for a while, and then returned the container to Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya pushed the container back to him.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m fully aware that you¡¯re a valiant man, you never know when someone would ambush you. This powder can¡¯t be considered a powerful poison. I would like you to keep it with you for protection.¡±

    Finally, Lin Mengya managed to persuade Long Tianhao into keeping the container of powder.

    Long Tianhao kept it. There had not been much peace in the capital city recently. Keeping this with him for protection was not a bad idea after all.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid once King Ming finds out about this, our partnership with him wille to an end.¡±

    Ming Yue was after all King Ming¡¯s flesh and blood, otherwise he would not have esteemed her so highly.

    Lin Mengya was fully aware that the women in the western vassal state were merely men¡¯s possession.

    Despite King Ming¡¯s Queen been a noble and formidabledy, she subjected herself to King Ming faithfully.

    In the western vassal state, the queen taking over the king to handle the governing of the state was something unheard of.

    Nevertheless, Ming Yue, as a princess, had followed her father to Dajin as an ambassador. She was obviously highly regarded in the western vassal state.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. King Ming is an ambitious and ruthless despot. His daughter might have died, but he would only be grieved for a period of time.¡±

    There was noradeship whatsoever among the members of the royal family. Everything would be given in to personal interests.

    ¡°Father, the dead girl is indeed Ming Yue.¡±

    Back in the pce, the expression on King Ming¡¯s face was dead serious as he red at Hu Tianbei, who had just returned from checking out the corpse outside.

    A trip to Dajin actually cost him a pair of his children.

    The exquisite set of green ceramic teapot had been dashed into pieces on the floor.

    There was even his handprint on the redwood chair.

    One could imagine the rage King Ming was in.

    Hu Tianbei¡¯s face was as severe. Ming Yue might be a willful girl, but she was after all the little sister whom he doted on since she was young.

    Never would he expect Ming Yue to die so tragically.

    He shot a chilling look at the Crown Prince. To Hu Tianbei, Ming Yue would not have met with such a tragic end if she had not coborated with them.

    ¡°How are the Queen and the Crown Prince going to ount to me on this matter?¡±

    The Queen lifted her gaze to King Ming, but there was no panic in her eyes.

    ¡°Given that this terrible thing happened to Princess Ming Yue, I would definitely give King Ming an ount. However, King Ming, you still owe me an exnation to this.¡±

    The Queen stood up suddenly, her crown sitting on top of a cold-looking, yet beautiful face.

    Then the Queen cast a folding notebook onto the ground near King Ming¡¯s feet.

    The Queen, though a woman, was even able to repress King Ming with her air of confidence.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    King Ming¡¯s face fell as he picked up the folding notebook from beside his feet.

    After scanning through its content, the fierce look on his face eased.

    ¡°The western vassal state being Dajin¡¯s vassal state, has a 50,000 strong army but not more. There is also a limitation to the number of your war horses and weapons, but look at what is written on this folding notebook! 150,000 soldiers! Are you nning to revolt?¡±

    King Ming was struck dumb by the Queen¡¯s interrogation.

    Moreover, the contents in the folding notebook were clear as day, and there were even other secrets of the western vassal state recorded in it.

    There was no getting away for King Ming. However, the Queen had thrown out these things for a purpose. Obviously, she was going to talk terms with King Ming.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be open about this. What conditions do you, the Queen, wish to set out, please just say it.¡±

    Not only were there no outsiders in the inner hall, but also King Ming was not interested in beating around the bush.

    Since King Ming was the one who initiated and raised the issue, the Queen calmed down and said, ¡°Princess Ming Yue had died a tragic death and I understand the pain and agony King Ming is going through now. I¡¯m not going to push the me but will definitely carry out a thorough investigation. However, I don¡¯t want this matter to be spread to the outside and be a scandal. The pce and the royal family are after all not any regr family. We need to be discreet about this matter. What do you think, King Ming?¡±

    ...

    King Ming clenched his fists as a malicious look shed across his eyes.

    Hu Tianbei pursed his lips and red coldly at the elegant Queen in front of him.

 Chapter 181 - The Despicable Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 181 The Despicable Transaction</h4>

    ¡°By now, King Ming, you have increased the strength of your army and strengthened your artillery beyond what was our agreement. What do you think if I want to cut your army down to 50,000?¡±

    The Queen said with a calm, yet authoritative voice.

    King Ming could feel cold sweat seeping through the back of his clothes.

    If not for the death of Ming Yue, the Queen would not have this issue exposed to King Ming earlier than she had nned to.

    King Ming¡¯s mind went into a struggle instantly.

    Should he persist in his demand for justice for Ming Yue? Or should he retreat now and let the Queen make the decisions and arrangements?

    After a long pause, King Ming breathed a sigh and weakly replied, saying, ¡°Since Your Highness the Queen has already made up your mind, I will obey your instructions. However, my children must not die in vain.¡±

    The Queen had guessed as much that King Ming would respond in this way.

    With a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, she said, ¡°Rest assured, King Ming, I would surely give you an ount. As for the matter regarding your army, given that I¡¯m a woman ignorant of military matters, what do you think should be done?¡±

    Fixing his eyes on the Queen, King Ming had a sudden realization of the reason Dajin was still in a harmonious state even though the Emperor had been ill for a long time.

    This woman was a hundred times more capable than her son.

    ¡°This is my fault. I¡¯m happy to reduce the strength of the army by 50,000 and increase this year¡¯s tribute payable to Dajin. What do you think, Your Highness?¡±

    The tribute the western vassal state paid to Jin State constituted a third of their overall production in a year.

    Using two-thirds of the tribute in exchange for 50,000 valiant soldiers was still an advantage to King Ming.

    ¡°100,000 valiant soldiers? Do you, King Ming, despise us, the mother-and-son pair just because His Majesty the Emperor is ill?¡±

    The Queen shot King Ming a chilling look.

    Even King Ming was taken aback by the forcefulness in the Queen¡¯s eyes.

    The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a long time.

    Eventually, King Ming was the one to back off first.

    ¡°In that case, what would be a good number of valiant soldiers, Your Highness?¡±

    The two had actually gotten into a negotiation, which made the Queen smiled. She lifted a cup of fragrant tea to her mouth, took a sip, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for King Ming to maintain an army of 100,000. However, I have a request. Of the 100,000 soldiers, I want 30,000 of them to be free for my deployment anytime.¡±

    King Ming¡¯s countenance changed when the Queen raised the condition.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, this would be difficult. The western vassal state is so far away, how would the Queen deploy our troops?¡±

    The Queen set her eyes on King Ming and in an unhurried manner, she said, ¡°I will send one general of mine to go over to you to take control over the 30,000 soldiers. However, not to worry. The troop will still be under your control on usual days. I will only ask for them when in need.¡±

    Little did King Ming expect that the Queen would think of such an idea.

    His countenance fell instantly.

    However, he was certain that the Queen would ask him to reduce the strength of his army immediately if he did not agree to her proposal.

    On the other hand, if he were to agree, the general sent by the Queen would be like a spy nted by the Queen.

    Those 100,000 valiant soldiers would be his elite soldiers.

    Although he could subsequently make the general sent by the Queen a puppet, yet again the Queen would have guessed his intention.

    She might well have thought of a contingency in that case.

    He had started off as the party demanding an exnation for the death of Ming Yue, but ended up being taken advantage of by the Queen.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, my son, Hu Lunan and Ming Yue had lost their lives within the boundaries of Dajin. Your condition to have ess to my best soldiers would have tomensurate and ount for my loss.¡±

    King Ming could only keep reminding the Queen of Ming Yue and Hu Lunan for his negotiation and transaction with the Queen.

    ¡°This matter is of serious concern. King Ming is also making things difficult for me if you keep persisting in your own way. Alright, I won¡¯t pursue the matter if King Ming get rid of 20,000 soldiers of your elite troops.¡±

    In that instant, King Ming knew that he had been tricked by the Queen.

    In fact, the Queen had no intention to have any of the soldiers from King Ming¡¯s elite troops in the first ce.

    The Queen¡¯s scheme was to lure King Ming into negotiating with her in this way, so it would eventually seem like the Queen was simply going along with his proposal.

    A pair of his children was given in exchange for 300,000 soldiers.

    King Ming thought that this transaction was pretty worth it.

    ¡°Alright, we will take up the Queen¡¯s proposal. However, please give us an ount with regards to my children¡¯s death as soon as possible,¡± said King Ming, and then turning to Hu Tianbei, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bei.¡±

    Both sides had achieved their objectives and their transactionpleted.

    King Ming thought that it was pointless staying on.

    He indicated to his son to leave with him.

    ¡°Take care, we won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    The elegant Queen did not betray any emotions in her expressions.

    She watched the Hus as they left, after which she finally rxed from the forced smile on her face.

    The Crown Prince looked towards his mother with anxiety on his face. After all, the failure in this attempt was due to his miscalction.

    He was keenly aware that his mother utterly hated people who were ipetent.

    He had failed on many asions. Moreover, this time, his n had been approved by her.

    Not only did he fail again, but he had also upset his mother¡¯s n.

    The Queen had been reserving that folding notebook for his use.

    ¡°This is all because of my ipetence. Please forgive me, mother,¡± said the Crown Prince with a trembling voice.

    He had gone down on his knees as soon as King Ming walked out.

    The Queen, seated on her seat, did not even look at the Crown Prince at all.

    ¡°Sigh, you may rise. You are not to be med for what happened.¡±

    The Crown Prince was taken by surprise by the fact that his mother did not fly into a rage.

    Stealing a wary nce at his mother, he realized that the Queen, though looking displeased, did not look severe.

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯ve failed this time?¡±

    The Crown Prince pondered for a moment but shook his head.

    ¡°It was because you¡¯re not as ruthless as her. Are you able to do to Ming Yue what she did to her?¡±

    A nauseating feeling came to the Crown Prince at the mention of Ming Yue.

    When the guards carried her body away, he merely had a glimpse of one of her arms.

    The sight of the exposed bones and the bloody, mangled flesh and skin had sent a chill up his spine.

    Not to mention the Crown Prince, even the coroner who had seen many corpses almost threw up at the sight of Ming Yue¡¯s body.

    One could imagine what a wretched state the body was in.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    The Queen nced at her son and sighed.

    ¡°The way to being an emperor had always been a journey through much bloodshed. If you wish to seed, you need to be ruthless. In this aspect, that daughter of the Lins far surpasses you.¡±

    The Queen¡¯s words had shaken him up.

    A wave of emotions was stirred up in the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Mother, you mean...¡±

    ¡°If you wish to defeat your enemy, the means by which you achieve it is not important. More importantly, you must never be burnt by the fire. Secondly, you have to give it your all in order to achieve your goal.¡±

    The Queen went up to the Crown Prince and helped him up.

    Under her watch and protection, the Crown Prince had all along been able to seed in all his endeavors.

    This was the reason the Crown Prince panicked at the appearance of Lin Mengya, who did not go ording to the rules.

    However, all of these did not matter anymore.

    Now, Lin Mengya had ruthlessly gotten rid of Ming Yue and this had served as a wake-up call for the Crown Prince.

    To the Queen, the fact that someone was able to create a stir before her was bing something interesting.

    It appeared that it was time for the Queen to face the daughter of the Lins, the princess of Prince Yu, head-on.

    ¡°I get it now, mother.¡±

    The eyes of the Crown Prince seemed toe alive.

    The Queen nodded. It was time for her to act against King Ming and Long Tianhao.

    Lin Mengya had fallen asleep on the horse carriage on the way back to the mansion.

    Long Tianhao carefully and gently carried the girl in his arms back to the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Your Highness, is our mistress alright?¡±

    Baiji was standing at the gates of the Liuxin Courtyards, carrying amp, while waiting for Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya to return.

    Baisu went into the Liuxin Courtyard first to inform the people inside of their return.

    As for the other three maidservants, they hade to right up to them the moment they arrived.

    ¡°Mengya¡¯s hand is injured. Go fetch some medicinal herbs for wounds and clean water.¡±

    Long Tianhao instructed with a soft voice, fearing that he would wake the girl in his arms.

    The four maidservants could only look on at Lin Mengya, whom Long Tianhao was carrying in his arms, and followed his instructions.

    He carried Lin Mengya into her room and carefullyid her down on her bed.

    Although she had fallen asleep, from the frown on her face, she was obviously still in pain.

    ¡°Bad things happen to her whenever she is with you.¡±

    A voice which sounded like ain, echoed from behind Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao straightened his back as he rose, and just as he expected, Qinghu was looking at him with displeasure.

    He strode up to Long Tianhao with his hands full of small boxes and bottles.

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯m going to put medication on her wounds. How could you still shamelessly im to be a man if you couldn¡¯t even protect a woman?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s mockery caused Long Tianhao¡¯s countenance to fall.

    However, he held back his frustration when he saw Qinghu carefully changed the dressing on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You can get out after changing the wound dressing.¡±

    Every other day, Ye would go to Qinwu Courtyard to give an ount of Lin Mengya to Long Tianhao.

    He would often talk about Qinghu, the cunning fox.

    Long Tianhao could not fathom how Lin Mengya could be sofortable around this sly fox.

    Although Long Tianhao was aware that there was nothing going on between them, he just did not feel good about their intimacy.

    It felt as if someone had been peeking on his prized treasure.

    Somehow, this guy had won Lin Mengya¡¯s trust.

    If it were any other person, he would have gotten rid of him, lest he remained an eye-sore.

    ¡°Are you alright, Elder sister?¡±

    Before Qinghu finished changing Lin Mengya¡¯s wound dressing, Lin Zhongyu¡¯s anxious voice sounded.

    The two men standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s bed put their pointer finger to their lips in unison, indicating for Lin Zhongyu to keep quiet and not wake Lin Mengya.

    Immediately, Lin Zhongyu shut his mouth, but like Qinghu, he began taking out little boxes and bottles from inside his clothes.

    ¡°These are some medicine for wounds. Please put them on Elder Sister so she could get well soon.¡±

    Qinghu raised his eyebrow in surprise. Lin Zhongyu was actually so generous.

    The medicine he offered were of the highest quality. Some of them were even secret recipes which were hard toe by.

    Qinghu took over the medicine from Lin Zhongyu without hesitation, and then gently poured it onto Lin Mengya¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Hiss¡ª who did this to Elder Sister?¡±

    There was a mix of pain and rage in Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes.

    He had been picking up and practicing martial arts with them over thest half a year and he was progressing fast. At the same time, he had gradually learned to carry himself with poise and maturity.

    However, he almost felt that he could not contain his emotions at the sight of Lin Menga¡¯s injury, which was so deep that he could see her bones.

 Chapter 182 - Stained with Fresh Blood

    <h4>Chapter 182 Stained with Fresh Blood</h4>

    ¡°Ask him.¡±

    Qinghu directly passed the question onto Long Tianhao.

    Honestly, Qinghu was rather dissatisfied with Lin Mengya¡¯s nominal husband.

    Lin Zhongyu immediately turned to Long Tianhao and gave him a look as if he were interrogating and ming him for what happened to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I¡¯ve... failed to protect her.¡±

    If Long Tianhao had tried to defend himself, he was certain that Qinghu and Ling Zhongyu would take turns condemning Long Tianhao.

    He was not one to find excuses.

    He was, after all, the only person Lin Mengya could rely on in the pce

    Consequently, he was indeed at fault that she was injured this time around .

    ¡°We can¡¯t do much this time. However, if you continue to be ipetent in protecting Elder Sister, I would have to bring her away with me, so I can personally watch over her.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu may still be a young boy, but the sincerity on his face was unquestionable.

    Long Tianhao narrowed his eyes as he looked at this kid.

    He was yet a full-grown man.

    Nevertheless, he apparently possessed the acuteness and astuteness of an adult.

    Why was it that the people surrounding Lin Mengya were all so difficult to deal with?

    ¡°Rest assured this won¡¯t ever happen again.¡±

    Not only was Long Tianhao trying to exin himself to Lin Zhongyu, more importantly he had said this as a promise to Lin Mengya.

    Given that she had helped him in so many ways, at the very least he owed her his protection.

    ¡°Hopefully you will keep to your word!¡±

    After giving Long Tianhao a long, deep look, the coldness of Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes faded away slowly..

    He returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s bedside and watched his elder sister with tenderness in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya, unconscious under the effect of the medication, had fallen into a deep, sweet sleep.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Lin Mengya woke up, not knowing who had dressed her wound the night before, but was feeling much less pain.

    The only thing bothering was the inconvenience that came about with an injured hand.

    At the very least, her progress in learning about the use of poison from Baili Rui was impeded.

    ¡°Last night, the prince, Childe Yu and Qinghu had kept watch by your bedside most part of the night. Mr. Baili also came to have a look at your injury, but he said it wouldn¡¯t be much of a concern. He even said you were very fortunate that you did not even feverish at all.¡±

    As Baiji narrated to Lin Mengya what happened the night before, she was at the same time feeding her master some porridge with a spoon.

    ¡°Oh, it must have been hard on every one.¡±

    Little did she expect even her teacher toe out to see her.

    A sweet and warm feeling filled Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, and it felt even sweeter than the sweet porridge in her mouth.

    From the moment she opened her eyes this morning, all she had to do was to reach out her every need, including dressing up and eating, being catered for by the people around her.

    It was no wonder those people of high status loved having lots of servants to serve their every need.

    To be honest, it felt good to be served.

    Especially, that she was surrounded by her four very attentive maidservants.

    ¡°Oh yes, was there any news from the pce?¡±

    Concubine De was still in the pce at the moment. Lin Mengya did not believe that the Queen would be so kind as to just invite Concubine De for tea.

    ¡°Not yet. why did not Concubine De dide back with you?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants were still unaware that the Queen was Lin Mengya¡¯s real enemy.

    For this reason, they had asked the question simply out of curiosity.

    ¡°The Queen had asked Concubine De to stay on in the pce so they could have a talk about former times, which was why Concubine De did not return with us. Send some man to keep an eye at the gates so that they can inform us once Concubine De returns.¡±

    Baisu proceeded to carry out their master¡¯s order, but Lin Mengya was still a little worried.

    She supposed the Queen must started to be suspicious of her, otherwise why would she ask Concubine De to stay behind in the pce?

    However, she believed that no one had managed to find any concrete evidence within such a short period of time.

    The good thing about being in the ancient times for her was that there was no such technology as identifying culprits by their fingerprints.

    She had even thought about how to cover up herself even if they were to find that container.

    Those people in the pce were no match for her.

    After Lin Mengya was finished with her breakfast, she went straight to Shangguan Rui¡¯s stone room.

    Madame Wang¡¯s conditioned had improved a great deal. However, how would she feel if she were to find out that her beloved daughter had abandoned her for riches and glory?

    ¡°Naughty girl, why are you still running around when you¡¯re not fully recovered?¡±

    Baili Rui had always showed special concern to her only protege.

    There was a look of concern on Baili Rui¡¯s tired face. Taking Lin Mengya¡¯s hand in her hand, she was determined to have a good look at her wound.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,ss. Why is there a pungent odor of poison in your blood?¡±

    Frowning as she looked at Lin Mengya, Baili Rui had proved herself to be an expert in poison by being able to detect the poison simply through the smelling the blood.

    ¡°There¡¯s an unusual poison in my body. Strangely, I was able to counter the effects from the poison using only half the required amount of antidote.

    The strange thing about this remnant of poison in Lin Mengya¡¯s body was that it had no effect whatsoever on her during normal times.

    However, once its effect came, it felt as if it would take the life out of her.

    ¡°This must be something which you¡¯ve ingested that could slow down or dampen the effect of the poison.¡±

    Even Baili Rui was surprised by such a condition.

    Nevertheless, he took out some ck powder and was about to sprinkle it onto Lin Mengya¡¯s wound.

    Mr. Baili, do you intend to poison me to death?¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and gazed at her teacher as she asked innocently.

    Shangguan Rui responded to her student with a hard re. Had she taken this protege to make trouble for herself?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to poison you to death, so I can take another disciple who is more talented than you.¡±

    Lin Mengya stuck out her tongue and giggled, then she let Baili Rui apply the ck powder onto her wound.

    ¡°Although I, being your teacher, is not an expert in the study of medicine, I can safely im to be the most aplished person in the study of poison. To me, your injury is not a big deal.¡±

    Baili Rui was not trying to boast. In fact, under her care in thest few days, the wound on Madame Wang¡¯s belly had healed considerably. What was left now was a thin pink line of scar.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve tried using the medicinal powder which you prescribed. It is indeed very effective.¡±

    Lin Mengya finally decided to inform her teacher after hesitating for a while.

    Baili Rui¡¯s body stiffened. Without turning around, she asked, ¡°Did you kill someone?¡±

    Lin Mengya could sense the subtle nervousness in her teacher¡¯s voice.

    Lin Mengya paused for a while and replied, ¡°Mr. Baili, my hands had been stained with people¡¯s blood all along.¡±

    Ever since the transcended time and came into this ancient world, her hands were no longer free from bloodshed.

    Baili Rui, still back-facing Lin Mengya, said with a calm voice, ¡°Silly girl, the world will renounce you if you shed much blood using poison.¡±

    ¡°Back in those days, I travelled across the world taking countless lives using poison, but in the end, what I get in exchange is this miserable state. I as your teacher, do not wish the same fate on you.¡±

    Clearly, Baili Rui was sincerely remorseful over what she did in the past.

    However, there was no turning back for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Mr.Baili, I¡¯m taking a different path than you. My objective is to protect those people who are important to me, so along away, I had to eliminate all obstacles. The struggles and wars in the pce alle with bloodshed.¡±

    She would never regret bing a fiend with bloodstained hands for the sake of the Lin family and Long Tianhao.

    All she could do was to ept this destiny which did not really belong to her at first.

    ¡°Ai, it looks like there is no way we, the teacher-protege pair, could escape this destiny. Forget what I say then. Go tell Long Tianhao that I¡¯ve agreed to his request on the condition that Baili Wuchen gets out of this war.¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s words surprised Lin Mengya.

    In the past, her teacher had always refused to give in to Baili Wuchen¡¯s tireless attempts to persuade her.

    After all, as long as things got entangled in a struggle in the pce, it would turn into something bad.

    ¡°Baili Wuchen to withdraw? This is impossible, Mr. Balili.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew Baili Wuchen too well. In fact, she and Baili Wuchen had a rather close rtionship.

    Nevertheless, if Baili Wuchen was even capable of plotting against his own uncle, was there even anything that he would refrain himself from doing?

    ¡°The Family of Baili will not be destroyed in my hands!¡±

    Baili Rui was adamant . Between Baili Wuchen and her, she would only allow one of them to be caught in the whirlpool of the struggle for power.

    No matter what happened, he wanted to preserve a bloodline for the Baili Family.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Baili but I can¡¯t help with persuading him,¡± Lin Mengya said after a long pause.

    Baili Wuchen had actually been finding her an eye sore since some time back.

    If she were to be the one speaking to him, he would think that she had jumped on Baili Rui to approach him.

    She definitely did not want to be entangled in this mess.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sly. Forget it, I¡¯ll talk to him instead. Oh yes, try not to visit again in the next few days. I will take care of Madame Wang, while you stay in your courtyard to recuperate.

    Left with no other choice, Lin Mengya was chased out of Baili Rui¡¯s stone room.

    Coincidentally Baili Wuchen was not around today, otherwise an argument between the two of them would be inevitable.

    Lin Mengya had no idea what Prince Yu¡¯s request to her teacher was, but she had a feeling that Baili Rui was reluctant to do it.

    She was aware that her teacher had agreed to the request simply because Baili Wuchen had pleaded with her, and rather, Lin Mengya had a part to y in it.

    As she reflected on how she had time and again made her teacher angry, she was surprised that her teacher still treated her kindly.

    She returned to the Liuxin Courtyard from the stone dungeon. The moment she opened the gates, the two snow white little beasts came dashing towards her.

    She had to keep a distance from them since her hand was injured.

    It would be disastrous if they were to identally lick on her wound because there was no rabies vination.

    Fortunately, these two guys had been eating a pet diet designed by Lin Mengya and had not touched any raw meat yet.

    Therefore, they were not especially attracted to the smell and taste of blood.

    They merely enjoyed squirming in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms asionally.

    She would pretend not to get the hint.

    As time went by, these two intelligent little beasts had learned to pick up the signals that she did not wish to carry them at time. On these asions, they would simply rub themselves against her legs.

    ¡°Elder Sister Lin, I heard that you¡¯re injured. Are you alright?¡±

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, she realized Yue Qi was following closely behind the two beasts.

    The littless had, to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, asked to go back to the Yue¡¯s mansion after going through the series of blows.

    Lin Mengya failed to persuade her to stay on. All she managed to do was to hint to her that there was something amiss about Madame Yue.

    Lin Mengya had no idea if Yue Ting understood her.

    ¡°I¡¯vee with good news.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Presenting the Buddha with Borrowed Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 183 Presenting the Buddha with Borrowed Flowers</h4>

    Yue Qi had stopped smiling much after what happened to Yue Ting.

    She would only reveal a smile asionally when she saw Lin Mengya.

    ¡°How have you beentely?¡±

    Lin Mengya held Yue Qi¡¯s hand. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart broke as she saw that this guileless girl had lost much weighttely.

    She had intended to keep Yue Ting by her side and had even discussed this matter with Uncle Yue.

    However, out of her expectation, this littless had requested to go back to the troubled mansion of the Yues.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, Elder Sister Lin. I have you to back me up, so she doesn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for me.¡±

    Yue Qi lowered her head slightly as a faint smile appeared on her face.

    However, the edges of her sleeves were fraying, and the color of the hairpin on her head was slightly faded.

    Lin Mengya could imagine the effort she made to look presentable so as not to make Lin Mengya worry about her.

    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve something for you. Baisu, would you fetch the item which Elder Sister Yue Ting had left in my care here earlier on?¡±

    Yue Qi had after all spent some of her days living in the mansion.

    Having a noble status of the second daughter of her father¡¯s first wife, Yue Qi was an extremely adorable littless.

    She got along really well with Baisu and the rest.

    They would often address each other as elder sisters and younger sisters. There waspletely no air of arrogance about her.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants also doted on her from the bottom of their hearts.

    Seeing Yue Qi¡¯s miserable state, Baisu came to realize what Lin Mengya¡¯s intention.

    She quietly wiped off the drop of tear at the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Oh yes, Miss had been nagging about wanting to send this over to you just a few days ago, and coincidentally you¡¯vee today. It must be the effect of the nagging.¡±

    She tapped Yue Qi¡¯s forehead lightly with her fingers.

    Everyone yed along as they attempted to re-enact how they used to be in this courtyard.

    Although Yue Qi¡¯s temperament had changed through much turmoil , she was after all still simple at heart.

    She looked at Lin Mengya and asked, ¡°Item? You mean Elder Sister left something with you?¡±

    Baiji nodded immediately.

    With a gentle voice, Baiji said, ¡°Quick Baisu, go fetch it for her. Finally you came, Second Miss Yue. Baizhi had lost so much weight ever since you left. She had beenining that since you left, no one goes picking those fruits with her.¡±

    Everyone in the room burst outughing at Baiji¡¯s words.

    Yue Qi, too, smiled from the bottom of her heart, as her watery eyes came to life.

    Lin Mengya felt a burden lift from her heart. The people in her courtyard had unwittingly developed a rapport among themselves so much so they were almost able to read each other¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Elder Sister Baiji must be kidding, although I do indeed miss Second Miss Yue. Since you¡¯vee all the way here, why don¡¯t you stay for a few days?¡±

    Baizhi was the youngest of the maidservants, so she got along with Yue Qi the best.

    The two would be chatting away once they got together.

    Baiji gave Lin Mengya a knowing look and quietly left the room.

    Baisu headed to the storeroom in the backyard, took a small box from it and walked out with some hesitation.

    When she saw Lin Mengya in the backyard, she quickly walked up to her.

    ¡°Master, considering that Second Miss Yue might be suspicious, I have only ced the 300 pieces silver worth of banknotes in the box, among which 120 pieces of silver worth had been changed into smaller notes. Apart from the banknotes, I¡¯ve picked a few pieces of jewelry that are suitable for Second Miss Yue¡¯s use, although they don¡¯t appear to be the most valuable ones.¡±

    Lin Mengya opened the box to see the banknotes and pieces of jewelry ced neatly in it.

    ¡°Good girl, I can see you¡¯ve put in much effort in this.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled as she saw that there were rings , earrings and hairpins in the little box.

    She had given Baishao charge over all her possessions.

    Baishao knew Lin Mengya loved Yue Qi dearly, therefore she had taken special care in choosing the pieces to be ced in the box.

    It would not be an exaggeration to call this a miniature treasure box.

    At least it would be sufficient for Yue Qi¡¯s use until she got married.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to prepare this. I¡¯m merely taking advantage of what you have. I hope you wouldn¡¯t me me for not keeping the house well.¡±

    Baisu smiled a modest smile. Since Lin Mengya handed the responsibility of managing the little store to Baisu, she realized that this girl possessed a gift in keeping ounts.

    She would be the one in charge of the finances for her business in the future.

    ¡°Oh yes, I suppose your family members had arrived?¡±

    Baiji, who was now standing by Lin Mengya nodded.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve arrived some time back. I¡¯ve made arrangements for them to stay in the backyard. If someone finds out, I¡¯d say that they¡¯vee to present some gifts to you out of their gratitude for your kindness.¡±

    So many perils had happened recently that Lin Mengya had put her business n at the back of her mind.

    She had done some calctions on her finances. Not only did she have to prepare the dowry for all her maidservants, now she had to ount for Yue Qi¡¯s portion too.

    In addition, she had to think about the expenses on Xiaoyu¡¯s marriage, as well as when her elder brother got married.

    Ai, would she able to save enough for all of them in time?

    Money was indeed so important, without which she would not be able to achieve much!

    ¡°How could you have forgotten to remind me? Your family members are after all elders. Bring me to meet them tonight.¡±

    Baiji was about to say no, but she eventually swallowed her words.

    She finally nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Baiji had just stepped out of the room for a while, but the room was now filled with fun andughter.

    There was not much going on back home, and being unable to resist everyone¡¯s kind invitation , Yue Qi finally agreed to stay in the prince¡¯s mansion for a few days.

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s influence, everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was addicted to the poker card games.

    When she returned to the room, what came into sight was the bunch of people surrounding the table ying poker cards.

    ¡°Aha, Miss Yue, why did you do that? Why did you use the Twos and Kings together, are you crazy?¡±

    Qinghu was standing behind Yue Qi trying to give her advice .

    His brows were furrowed as he watched the clueless Yue Qi.

    ¡°But... but Baizhi said I could deal two cards once I have four of the same cards. What did I do wrong?¡±

    Yue Qi pouted, looking at Qinghu with pathetic eyes.

    She did not know Qinghu¡¯s identity but thought that he was just a guard in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    However, she could sense that there was a special rtionship between Elder Sister Lin had Qinghu.

    For this reason, she treated Qinghu with added respect.

    Simply put, she was a little fearful of him.

    ¡°Ai, alright, alright. You are going to lose all my stake sooner orter.¡±

    Qinghu said in exaggeration, then took out his purse full of money and ced it on the table.

    When Lin Mengya first stepped into the room, Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu were dividing the money from Qinghu¡¯s purse among them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s actually very rich.¡±

    Was he pretending to be broke? Lin Mengya gave Qinghu a look of disdain. Apart from Lin Zhongyu, Qinghu was the richest person here.

    Qinghu pretended to look miserable as heined to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What a heartlessss, you¡¯ve lost all my money.¡±

    He was actually just joking, but Lin Mengya was beginning to feel bad about it.

    Yue Qi was also beginning to regret and decided to pull out of the game.

    ¡°Second Miss Yue,e and have a look. This was what your elder sister had left here in our care.¡±

    Baisu was holding in her hands a delicate box. Everyone in room, except Baizhi and Yue Qi, who were kept in the dark, yed along with Baisu.

    ¡°Oh, these... these items in box are too precious. I think it¡¯ll be better if you keep them with you here, Elder Sister Lin. I¡¯m afraid they would take these away if I bring them home.¡±

    Yue Qi¡¯s face fell when she saw the jewelry filled box.

    After her elder sister passed away, her father¡¯s concubines had moved into the main house.

    Her father had fallen into depression and had been indulging himself in wine day and night.

    Her mother had changed from her usual self and no longer doted on her. She even allowed those two concubines of her father to bully her as they liked.

    All of Yue Qi¡¯s pieces of jewelry had been taken over by them.

    If not for the few pieces which her elder sister and she had left behind, she would not have anything presentable to wear when she went out.

    ¡°Silly girl, these have been left behind by your elder sister. You have to keep it with you. On top of that, I¡¯m giving you this token which bears my name. You may use it to enter and leave the prince¡¯s mansion as and when you like. The token is also representing me. With it, no one would dare bully you.¡±

    Lin Mengya unfastened the jade hanging from her waist. She could have pawned this token earlier, which she did not.

    ¡°No, no, Elder Sister Lin, I can¡¯t be taking anything more from you.¡±

    Yue Qi was about to push the token back when it identally touched the wound on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    Lin Mengya had purposed using her injured hand to hand the token to Yue Qi.

    Yue Qi, fearing that she would hurt Lin Mengya, finally epted her token.

    ¡°Elder Sister Lin, how did your hand get injured so badly?¡±

    Yue Qi drew in a deep breath. Although Lin Mengya¡¯s wound had been dressed properly, Yue Qi could not help but felt the pain in her heart.

    She gently held Lin Mengya¡¯s injured hand in hers as her eyes became watery with tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They had overdone the wound dressing. It¡¯s really nothing too serious. Didn¡¯t you say you have good news for me?¡±

    Lin Mengya changed the topic in fear that Yue Qi would start crying over her.

    ¡°Gee, look at how forgetful I am!¡±

    Yue Qi patted her head and drew out a letter from her clothes.

    ¡°This letter had been secretly given to me by her personal maid. She imed that his letter was sent by Big Brother Lin. Unfortunately, my elder sister did not have the chance to read it.¡±

    At the mention of Yue Ting, Yue Qi started feeling downhearted.

    Her sister, who had been her only reliance from young, had passed away in such a tragic way. It was no wonder she felt downcast.

    ¡°A letter from Elder Brother? This is indeed great news!¡±

    Baisu quietly walked up to the door, looking around with vignce to make sure there was no one around.

    ¡°Em, Big Brother Lin used to send trinkets to us every few months.¡±

    Although Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s ancestral tablet had been ced in the ancestral hall of the Lin Family, this fact was only made known to the few within the family.

    ¡°Elder Brother said in the letter that he would being back two days from now! Father is alsoing back in the next few days!¡±

    After a series of events, Lin Mengya¡¯s elder brother and father were finallying home.

    While they were so familiar in her memory, in reality, they were family members who were stranger to her.

    Lin Mengya shuddered from the excitement. She could not really describe the subtle feeling of anticipation.

    ¡°Really? Is the Master Lining back? That¡¯s great!¡±

    Among all the people here, Baizhi was the only one who understood how important Lin Nansheng was to Lin Mengya.

    The others may not understand the implication, but their mood was lifted when they saw how happy their master was.

 Chapter 184 - Bring Yunzhu Under Control

    <h4>Chapter 184 Bring Yunzhu Under Control</h4>

    A letter from Lin Mengya¡¯s brother said that their troops had been moved, but her brother and their father, as chiefmanders, were both unable to leave as they wanted.

    Lin Mengya slowly let out her breath. There were few people she would feel concern for.

    Her brother and father were her greatest concerns from the beginning.

    ¡°Yue Qi happens to be here tonight. Prepare more dishes! Tell the kitchen, we will have a feast tonight.¡±

    Today, cheers andughter filled the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya was a really generous master. She was happy, so her servants all received a bonus.

    Her four maids grinned from ear to ear, and even the old servants in charge of heavy work felt grateful for the Princess¡¯s reward.

    The servants in the Liuxin Courtyard were on the gravy train.

    Thanks to Lin Mengya¡¯s rewards, everyone was excited.

    Shortly after dinner, Lin Mengya insisted on visiting Baiji¡¯s parents personally.

    However, Baiji refused firmly. She insisted that her parents pay a visit to Master first.

    Thus, Lin Mengya had to drink her tea inside her room.

    Baiji¡¯s family name was Mu, and her parents were honest tenant farmers.

    In their eyes, thendlord in their vige was rich enough.

    But when they entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, they got the same feeling as Granny Liu did in the Grand View Garden.

    Whether it was the quiet winding stony road or the hard-featured rockeries and rocks, their eyes were wide in awe.

    Baiji had proposed to show them around the Mansion before, but her parents declined.

    Even though they could speak as they were walking to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, both of them wordlessly followed Baiji closely, feeling impressed.

    ¡°Father, mother, this is Liuxin Courtyard, where I serve the Princess.¡±

    Baiji proudly introduced it to her parents.

    Her parents followed her into the yard, seeing that the richly ornamented square building was really a heaven on earth.

    ¡°Uncle Mu, Aunt Mu, the Princess has been waiting for you. Come in, please.¡±

    A round-faced beauty greeted Baiji¡¯s parents as they approached the room.

    The beauty, who was dressed simr to Baiji but seemed younger,

    acted gently, unlike themon servants throwing their weight around.

    Their nerves were slightly soothed. ¡°Princess Yu must be a kind master since her maids are well-behaved.¡±

    Baiji and Baizhi brought both of them to the main room.

    The light scent of incense greeted them when they opened the door.

    Right at the center of the room sat an exceedingly beautifuldy in a light yellow dress, wearing a slight smile.

    Thedy looked more beautiful than a fairy in a painting.

    Baiji¡¯s parents kneeled on the floor at once to greet Lin Mengya properly.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. May you live for a thousand years.¡±

    Their faces went red as they knelt on the floor, not daring to raise their heads.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was so magnificent, even the bricks constructing its floor were superior red bricks.

    They were afraid that their new clothes would smudge the floor.

    ¡°Please rise. Baiji, Baisu, help them take a seat.¡±

    A tender voice was heard, as beautiful as the sound of nature.

    Later, a beauty, along with their daughter, smilingly helped them up in a tender manner.

    Baiji¡¯s parents kept their heads lowered and dared not look at the Princess. They sat at the edge of the exquisite red chair.

    ¡°How about living here? Would you be able to get used to it?¡±

    Baiji¡¯s parents looked older than other people their age.

    Although they had lived a rtively better lifepared tomon people, they still kept the simplicity of farmers due to their constant farming at home.

    Baiji¡¯s parents, who seemed honest and kind at first nce, were reserved but still well-behaved.

    A flicker of appreciation shed in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Everything was within her expectation.

    ¡°Your Highness, we can get used to it.¡±

    Due to his experience as the steward in andlord¡¯s house, Baiji¡¯s father was really well-behaved and had no nonsense.

    They must have taught Baiji through their personal example, so Baiji did so well.

    ¡°Good. I feel more attached to Baiji. Although she is still young, Baiji is a very able girl.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke tenderly. She had actually taken Baiji¡¯s parents as her people.

    Baiji blushed after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s praise.

    Baisu and Baizhi brought two cups of scented tea for Baiji¡¯s parents.

    A relieved smile appeared on their faces.

    They would have refused had the filial Baiji not proposed to help out with their expenses.

    They never imagined that their girl would be lucky enough to serve such a kind master.

    They had heard in recent days that all servants in the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion called Baiji the young steward.

    Servants said that Baiji was in charge of every single thing in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t me her for her vulgarity. It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fortune.¡±

    Baiji¡¯s father felt embarrassed at Lin Mengya¡¯s praise as well. Everyone¡¯s friendliness settled their nerves.

    He silently looked around and waspletely impressed.

    This room looked like heaven.

    The Princess was a beauty, and so was the young lord sitting next to her. The young lord was delicate in appearance, more adorable than the boy following Guanyin, the Buddhism Goddess.

    ¡°From now on, we are a family. I believe Baiji has told you my request.¡±

    After exchanging greetings, Lin Mengya went straight to the point.

    She had nothing to keep from them since they were her people.

    After a moment of thought, Baiji¡¯s parents cautiously spoke.

    ¡°Master, I am very honored to have your confidence, but my experience as the steward of andlord¡¯s home was many years ago. I¡¯m afraid of...of spoiling your business, Master.¡±

    Lin Mengya had expected that they would decline.

    After a while, she spoke in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are only a few things that need to be done at my store. I only need a close person to take care of it.¡±

    Lin Mengya nned to develop Baishao and Baiji to be the shopkeepers on the surface.

    And as for behind the shop, she had her own ns.

    After a second of thought, Baiji¡¯s parents said yes.

    It was alright for them to just take care of the shop.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll send someone to show you the store. And there is another thing: Please keep it a secret.¡±

    They nodded instantly. They knew this kind of thing as well.

    Baiji took one night off to stay with her parents. Liuxin Courtyard, which had been bustling withughter, became quiet.

    Lin Mengya had no n to tell Long Tianhao about the drugstore.

    Recently, she had sensed that something had changed in the way Long Tianhao treated her.

    They understood each other more.

    Whether in the open or in secret, Long Tianhao protected her. However, she knew clearly that his support was because he considered her his person, and not because he loved her.

    Therefore, she still insisted on developing her own power silently, no matter how upset she felt.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Your Highness, how cozy you are.¡±

    With a gust of wind, a figure in ck appeared next to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya kept reading the book under the light as if she had expected the appearance of that ck figure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Reading helps me kill time.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t move, still focused on the book.

    ¡°You are so bold, Your Highness, I have to admit it. Don¡¯t you know how much your life is in the ck market?¡±

    The cloak was taken off, and a wrinkled face was exposed.

    If you looked at it carefully, you would find it older than before.

    It was the well-known prostitute, and also the top killer of Peach Blossom Dock, Yunzhu.

    ¡°You seem to be more severely ill.¡±

    Without turning her head, Lin Mengya had received the information about Yunzhu¡¯s health condition from the Radar in her brain.

    She sighed and turned around, her bright eyes focused on thedy.

    ¡°Was it worth it?¡±

    Women cared most about their face.

    The more beautiful the woman, the more she cared about it.

    But an unrivaled beauty like Yunzhu was willing to give up her beautiful face for a man.

    Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t asked, but she could guess a bit.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Without him, Yunzhu is only a sharp sword. His existence made Yunzhu a living woman.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head and then fetched a pill on the table.

    ¡°Eat it. It won¡¯t get rid of the poison, but at least your health won¡¯t get any worse. Don¡¯t use your own body to try poison next time. If the poison gets into your brain, even I won¡¯t be able to save your life.¡±

    She sensed that Lin Mengya had seen through her condition.

    A hopeful light shone in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.

    Lately, she had found it difficult to control her emotions.

    She would go crazy without the one she was worried about.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After a while, Yunzhu expressed her gratitude.

    She took the pill without suspecting Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I will try my best to meet your demands, but I want you to govern my people in the darkness. Do you agree or not?¡±

    In her opinion, Yunzhu was the best choice.

    Yunzhu, who grew up in a ce where all kinds of people came and went, was skilled in socializing with the mafia as well as the government.

    It was not convenient for Lin Mengya to show up, and it would also be trouble if Qinghu was recognized.

    Therefore, Yunzhu was the best choice.

    ¡°Are you not worried that I will betray you?¡±

    Yunzhu felt confused.

    Lin Mengya had just met her twice. How could Lin Mengya trust her so much?¡±

    ¡°Qinghu told me that when you quit, it almost ruined the whole system of Peach Blossom Dock in the Capital City. You are such a talent. It will be a waste if I refuse to choose you.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her with utmost sincerity.

    Yunzhu stared at Lin Mengya frankly for a second before finally smiling slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master.¡±

    Implying that she agreed to her request.

    Extending her slim hand, Lin Mengya cracked a smile.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s work together.¡±

    Yunzhu was willing to destroy her appearance for a man, she must value affections and personal loyalty highly.

 Chapter 185 - Mr. Genius

    <h4>Chapter 185 Mr. Genius</h4>

    ¡°I will take him there as soon as possible. But don¡¯t tell others about me.¡±

    An invisible sorrow shed in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡±

    Lin Mengya hated invading the privacy of others, especially someone like Yunzhu whose sorrow even she could not identify with.

    As long as Yunzhu was useful to her, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    ¡°Okay. Moran told me that many killers who served in Peach Blossom Dock have been contacted. Now, we need a name.¡±

    Yunzhu quickly adjusted to the position of governor and worked on it.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and then gently said,

    ¡°Big Three Hall. It is a drugstore, but in fact, it is Big Three Hall.¡±

    Yunzhu was excited. Big Three Hall sounded quite extraordinary.

    ¡°If someone asks for medical help, they have to pass three trials. You will choose the top three from the winners, and call them Mr. Genius. Vagabonds have to pass the three trials before they join Big Three Hall or ask for medical help.¡±

    Lin Mengya set a high standard. Common people would buy nothing but drugs of high quality from Big Three Hall.

    It was only poisoning that she did well in.

    Common people would hardly ever ask for that.

    Therefore, she just needed to show up when necessary.

    The money from detoxifying others in the drugstore would be enough to run Big Three Hall well.

    Those itinerant wanderers were all rich enough.

    It would be stupid of Lin Mengya not to make use of them and make a fortune.

    ¡°I see, Master. Believe me, I will definitely run Big Three Hall well. Master, I think it would be better if you go to Big Three Hall on a fixed schedule. You know, it¡¯s difficult to enter your house.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew what Yunzhu meant. Night was guarding her.

    Night, who never eavesdropped on her, kept his eyes on whoever came into her house in case of any contingency.

    Her identity would be exposed sooner orter if Yunzhu became a frequent visitor here.

    It would therefore be better to handle the affairs of Big Three Hall on a fixed schedule.

    ¡°I will go there on the first and fifth day of every month. Remember, don¡¯t talk to others about me. You are the owner of Big Three Hall.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought herself to be a bad leader.

    Therefore, she would like someone capable of governing to do that thing.

    Yunzhu nodded. After talking for a while longer, she silently left.

    Lin Mengya opened the window and a gust of cool wind made her huddle up into her robe.

    These days, she had been living such a soul-stirring life.

    Someone kept nning to hurt her whether in public or in private.

    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯ll get a cold.¡±

    In the moonlight, a figure in ck approached.

    The wind blew his long hair up, and his face looked indifferent but still handsome.

    Lin Mengya ced her hand under her chin and gave him a tender smile.

    ¡°Why did youe here sote?¡±

    Long Tianhao wanted to ask this himself. He had tried every means to fall asleep, but he failed tonight.

    And then, he unconsciously wandered into her ce with antern.

    In the light, she looked graceful, quiet, and as elegant as a fairy on earth.

    She was not wearing any ornament on her head, perhaps because she was going to bed, but it made her look beautifullyzy.

    Long Tianhao was surprised by her beauty, and a current of warmth rippled in his heart.

    ¡°I...just don¡¯t want to sleep.¡±

    ¡®Losing sleep?¡¯ Lin Mengya naturally opened the door and waited for Long Tianhao the way a real wife would do.

    ¡°Are you worried about Concubine De?¡±

    Concubine De had been kept in the Pce for a couple of days now. Long Tianhao requested many close officials to inquire after her, only to be told that the Empress only talked about the old days with Concubine De.

    Anxiety fermented in their minds.

    ¡®What old days did they have? Were they actually even that close?¡¯

    ¡°Yes. My people told me that everything is fine in the Pce. Mother was seen in the Pce of the Empress every day. They said that the doctor treated Mother because she caught a cold.¡±

    Sitting on the warm bed, Long Tianhao seemed a little tired.

    There was rarely time for both of them to stay with each other quietly. His tone turned even more tender.

    ¡°I believe the Empress dares not do something to Concubine De publicly. Many people have their eyes on her now, after all. Perhaps Concubine De really had a cold. Oh, have you checked the doctor¡¯s record?¡±

    Long Tianhao nodded. He had already checked.

    It stated that Concubine De caught a cold.

    On the surface, there was nothing wrong.

    ¡°We had better wait and see. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, if they really wanted to do something, Concubine De will not let them. Concubine De is more powerful than she seemed these past years.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted him in a gentle tone, but she felt worried as well.

    The Empress was second only to the Emperor.

    She possessed supreme power in Dajin.

    Every time she met the Empress, Lin Mengya would be on guard for all possible danger.

    The Empress was the only one who made her feel a suffocating sense of oppression.

    The Empress was unusual.

    ¡°Mother has sacrificed a lot for me even since I was young.¡±

    Tonight, Long Tianhao did talk to Lin Mengya about his past for no reason.

    Perhaps it was because the quietness at night aroused his fragility deep inside no matter how strong he looked outside.

    Or maybe it was because only Lin Mengya, in such a grand mansion, could understand his concerns about his mother.

    From the very first sentence, his memories began to flood out.

    ¡°Mother became the most beloved, unique concubine of my father upon her arrival at the Pce. Father also put great hope on me. I believe I was hated by the Empress and the Crown Prince at that time.¡±

    Lin Mengya listened attentively. No one would know the truth about those things happening in the Pce other than the people involved.

    However, she found something unusual.

    Since Concubine De had a connection with Prince Lingnan, it was unlikely that the Emperor would not care about it no matter how generous he might be.

    However, ording to what Concubine De and Long Tianhao had told her, she believed that the Emperor really loved both of them.

    ¡°What on earth happened before?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lin Mengya had noticed that Long Tianhao would subconsciously make a fist every time he felt nervous.

    Lin Mengya reached out over the table and covered his fist with her slender hands.

    The coldness of his hands made her feel distressed.

    He had built a high wall from others with his indifferent look.

    No one really tried their best to look beyond that wall and see the soft heart hidden behind it.

    The warmth passed between their skins.

    He turned his head, only to see her light smile in the light.

    ¡°You will save Concubine De from there.¡±

    Her soft voice conveyed her undoubting faith in him.

    Long Tianhao had never been surrounded by such warm softness.

    He unconsciously held her soft hands.

    He held on so tight as if he never wanted to let go.

    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡±

    She called him tenderly and shyly.

    It was her first time to be stared at so eagerly by a man.

    She blushed. Lin Mengya, who never got embarrassed by anything, lowered her head shyly.

    Weird. What was wrong with her?

    ¡°May...may I sleep here tonight?¡±

    Long Tianhao suddenly asked. His voice was lowered as well.

    He didn¡¯t want to be alone. He would at least have her with him if he stayed here.

    Looking at her earlobes that were so red it was as if they were bleeding, Long Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but raise his hands to rub her soft chin.

    ¡°May I?¡±

    No one would be able to refuse such a deep voice.

    Lin Mengya, who was staring into his alluring eyes, felt dizzy as if she were drunk.

    ¡°Yes, five hundred taels for one night.¡±

    Having said such shameless words in a tender fashion, even Lin Mengya would want to hide dig a hole and hide.

    ¡°Oh no! ¡°¡®She had wanted to say no.

    Long Tianhao paused and then cracked a smile.

    ¡°Deal. But I didn¡¯t carry cash. What about a check?¡±

    ¡°Such a little girl would not let go of any chance to earn money.

    ¡°Five hundred taels? Oh, a little expensive.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Give it to me first.¡±

    She smilingly reached out her hands. Such a profiteer.

    She would leave her shyness behind when it came to money.

    Long Tianhao looked at his little girl with a big smile and thought to himself.

    It seemed his wife was unusually enthusiastic about money.

    His hand found nothing as it reached into his chest.

    Then, he realized that money was always ced in his outer clothes, and he was currently wearing his casual clothes.

    ¡°Um...Can I give it to you tomorrow morning? I forgot to carry it with me.¡±

    He spread out his hands and pleaded sheepishly.

    However, Lin Mengya, who was still smiling, showed an apologetic expression.

    ¡°Sorry. No credit here!¡±

    In the darkness, Long Tianhao, who had been pushed out by Lin Mengya, helplessly watched his little girl closing the door.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!

    ¡°I was driven out by my wife, just because I had no money.¡±

    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Little girl, she really loves money, not the person.¡±

    While Long Tianhao was seriously considering whether or not it would be necessary to carry hundreds of taels with him in the future, a figure silently appeared next to him.

    ¡°Master, we found something in the Pce.¡±

    Instantly, Long Tianhao turned back into the cold and ruthless Prince Yu.

    He indifferently stared at Night who was d in ck.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Night knelt on the ground and calmly replied.

    ¡°There is news from the Pce that Aunt Jinyue died from a sudden illness at nightfall.¡±

    ¡°What ?!¡±

    Long Tianhao could not conceal the astonishment in his eyes.

    ¡°When she entered the pce this time, Mother was only apanied by Jinyue and Jingyue.¡±

    ¡°Had mother been¡ª¡±

 Chapter 186 - Generosity of the Filthy Rich

    <h4>Chapter 186 Generosity of the Filthy Rich</h4>

    ¡°What about my mother? Is she alright?¡±

    For the first time, Long Tianhao felt a bit rmed.

    He brought it under control quickly.

    He had to pull himself together because he could only rely on himself.

    ¡°Concubine De¡ªConcubine De is fine.¡±

    Night added hastily. Long Tianhao slowly calmed down.

    However, there was still sorrow hidden in his eyes.

    Aunt Jinyue upied an important position in his heart.

    If not for Aunt Jinyue, he would have been murdered by the Empress and her people.

    He never imagined that Aunt Jinyue would die so quietly.

    He clenched his fists at his sides.

    Long Tianhao understood that it was a warning from the Empress.

    No matter what, Dajin was under the Empress¡¯ control.

    ¡°I see. You may go now.¡±

    Like a ghost, Night disappeared quickly into the courtyard.

    With aplex expression, Long Tianhao looked at the tightly-closed door.

    How could he fail to protect the people he cared about the most!

    The next one would probably be his clever girl.

    He would never let it happen.

    Lin Mengya threw herself onto the bed, feeling really good.

    The corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise. She and Long Tianhao seemed to have gotten closer.

    Princess Ling was in Bingzhou, far from Long Tianhao, while she was living with him.

    There was a saying that a waterside pavilion gets the moonlight first. Maybe she could really gain his love first?

    When that idea came to her, Lin Mengya froze.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! What was I thinking?¡±

    She forced herself to close her eyes. ¡®Tomorrowe quickly, please.¡¯

    Next time, if Long Tianhao proposes to give her an IOU note for that kind of thing, she would ept his proposal.

    Servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion tended to be extremely busy in the morning.

    Early in the morning, four maids dressed themselves up and then, holding a copper basin with water and roses, and a napkin, they went into Lin Mengya¡¯s bedroom one by one.

    After helping her wash up, they started choosing what Lin Mengya would wear that day.

    ¡°Master, what about wearing cyan today? Or maybe pea green?

    Lin Mengya nced at them before picking up a pink dress.

    In the past, her maids had made these decisions for her.

    However, she did it herself today for no apparent reason. She even gave inputs about her hairstyle.

    It didn¡¯t make things difficult for Baishao who was in charge of her hairstyle, but her four maids felt a little surprised.

    ¡°What happened to Masterst night?¡±

    While Lin Mengya was having breakfast, the four maids exchanged nces.

    There was deep confusion in their eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just that. From the moment she woke up, the Master had not stopped smiling.

    She spoke highly of the breakfast that she was already used to eating.

    Furthermore, she even ate three pieces of tender ginger fried with sugar and vinegar.

    Baizhi, who had prepared the breakfast, had steeled herself to receive criticism.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya ate it without blinking an eye.

    ¡°Master, are...you okay?¡±

    Baizhi asked cautiously. ¡°Master never eats ginger.

    ¡°She hates the smell of ginger, and she will vomit the moment she eats bruised ginger.

    ¡°Even if she changes into a new person, her habits won¡¯t.¡±

    However, Baizhi was astonished.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Oh, have you had breakfast? Why don¡¯t you sit and eat if you haven¡¯t?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled at the four maids with a smile that looked as sweet as honey.

    ¡°Thank you, Master, but we¡¯ve had breakfast. Thank you.¡±

    The four maids forced smiles onto their faces. Lin Mengya was too excited to notice their expressions.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s do some shopping today with Baiji¡¯s parents.¡±

    She might encounter Long Tianhao if she stayed in the pce.

    A shy smile blossomed on her beautiful face.

    It surprised the four maids who served her every day.

    ¡°Master has really changed.¡±

    A huge group of people left the Mansion. Lin Mengya was generous.

    Along the way, whatever she saw she would buy, buy, buy.

    Even Baiji¡¯s parents were astonished.

    Even a rich master, if they spent as she did, would go broke.

    However, no one could stop her because she was so excited today!

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop shopping until they reached the street where Big Three Hall was.

    ¡°Yunzhu will arrive in a few days. The store needs to be put in order.¡±

    With that in mind, Lin Mengya got out of the carriage and made an excuse to send the other servants back.

    Only Lin Mengya, her maids, Lin Zhongyu, and Baiji¡¯s parents were left in the otherwise-empty street.

    ¡°Master, what is it¡ª¡±

    Baiji looked around feeling confused.

    Lin Mengya smiled at her and pointed to the store across them.

    ¡°This will be our store in the future. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    The four maids and Lin Zhongyu looked curious.

    After making sure that the other servants had gone back, Qinghu showed up and followed Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Are you sure that Night didn¡¯t follow you?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice. Qinghu shook his head, but a hint of solemnity appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t, but the Prince withdrew half of the private guards from the Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Withdrew the private guards?¡± Lin Mengya felt a little confused, but she quickly put the matter behind her.

    The front of the store was not big, but its backyard was big enough to catch the interest of the four maids.

    They were all well-behaved and watched her politely.

    ¡°These are your rooms from now on. Choose whichever room you like, and then let¡¯s buy decorations for your rooms. In the future, it will belong to you.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Mengya, the four maids rushed into their choice of rooms in excitement.

    Baiji¡¯s parents smiled and looked at them.

    ¡°Uncle Mu, Aunt Mu, I¡¯ll leave the store to you. That room has been prepared for you. Baiji told me that she has siblings. They cane to live with you.¡±

    Baiji¡¯s parents were greatly touched by her generosity.

    An inch ofnd was valued like an inch of gold in Capital City. It was really enviable that Lin Mengya could afford to buy such a big building there.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Both of them grinned from ear to ear. They had entrusted their children to their neighbor.

    Upon thinking of their future life with their children in Capital City, they felt even more grateful to Lin Mengya.

    They went upstairs to the second floor. They were excited, but they still saved the best room for Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya ascended the stairs to the second floor as well, and she entered the biggest room.

    It was her first time toe here during the day, and everything in the room could be seen clearly.

    It was spacious in there. She opened the door, and sunlight streamed in.

    Aside from a big bed, the room was bare

    ¡°Little girl, look! Like it?¡±

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya. He wanted to please her. Everything he had prepared was all for her smile.

    ¡°I like it, of course. Thank you, little fox.¡±

    A sweet smile appeared on her face.

    A trace ofplex emotions shed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    But he covered it uppletely so that she didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh, if you get into trouble one day, you should go to the guest room. Remember that room? I¡¯ve hidden something helpful in there.¡±

    It roused Lin Mengya¡¯s interest, and her eyes shone.

    ¡°What did you hide? Tell me!¡±

    Qinghu pretended to be profound and shook his head, saying:

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Oh! You little fox! Don¡¯t run away if you are brave enough!¡±

    Qinghu flew down from the second floor on Light Foot.

    Lin Mengya stomped her feet. She simply couldn¡¯t do anything with him.

    The four maids had made their choices from among the rooms. Baiji, Baishao, and Baisu chose rooms on the first floor.

    Lin Mengya, Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu would be upying the second floor.

    It was spacious but empty.

    There were still some rooms left, but Lin Mengya said that they wouldn¡¯t be useless.

    Some ideas came to her mind as she looked at the building.

    The drugstore as a facade was big enough, but it was still too small to amodate the people of Big Three Hall.

    Besides, they weremon people while the vagabonds were not all good people.

    She caught Qinghu¡¯s eyes, but he made a motion that seemed to indicate ¡®don¡¯t worry.¡¯

    ¡°He has already prepared?¡±

    With her heart set at ease for the time being, she went out with some of the girls to find some carpenters.

    Fearing that the existence of Big Three Hall would be exposed, she rented a building and asked the carpenters to make furniture in that building.

    Everything was ready now.

    They just needed to wait for everything to arrive and the drugstore could open.

    She enjoined them not to say anything about what had happened today.

    Baiji¡¯s parents began living in that building.

    If anyone asked about them in the Mansion, they would just say they had left.

    Seeing that her drugstore was about to open, Lin Mengya felt very happy.

    She and her maids bought lots of things. Worn out, she stopped at a tea house for a break.

    ¡°Little girl, you are so filthy rich and generous. Look at them, they are really pleased now.¡±

    Qinghu followed Lin Mengya while Lin Zhongyu and Baisu followed the three maids to ensure their safety.

    After all, three beauties would easily attract drooling rascals.

    It was the Capital City, but lots of lechers still wandered around.

    ¡°Let them rx. I¡¯ve been living well in their care.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat against the wall in a private room on the second floor. Shezily looked at the five who were as happy as birds.

    She felt more mature than the four maids, maybe because the memories from her previous life had followed her.

 Chapter 187 - Public Harassment

    <h4>Chapter 187 Public Harassment</h4>

    ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you young?¡±

    Qinghu smiled at Lin Mengya. In his eyes, she was the loveliest girl in the world.

    ¡°Me?¡± She shook her head. Memories of her previous life arose in her mind.

    To be honest, Lin Mengya failed to reconcile herself to the present life.

    But what else could she do?

    She was now not a doctor in modern times, but Princess Yu in an unknown era.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You lookzy recently.¡±

    Qinghu narrowed his eyes at her.

    It might have been his misperception, but in his eyes, this little girl looked quite haggard recently.

    She seemed tock energy as if she didn¡¯t fully wake up every day.

    ¡°Perhaps because I¡¯ve been too busy recently. I¡¯ll be good in a few days. Dizziness in spring, and fatigue in autumn, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Lin Mengya yawned slightly. She must have been sleeping poorly recently.

    She often felt that she had brain fog. For her, maintaining decent sleep seemed to be important.

    ¡°Oh, Yunzhu told me that you chose the name Sanjue Hall, right?¡±

    A sinister smile emerged on Qinghu¡¯s face.

    Lin Mengya nodded, but she saw through his smile that harbored evil designs.

    ¡°Could I¡ª¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Lin Mengya red at him and tly refused.

    Qinghu immediately had a miserable look on his face.

    ¡°I just want to help you!¡±

    ¡°You can only cause trouble!¡±

    He needn¡¯t say his real intention. Lin Mengya knew clearly that he wanted to be the honored son of Sanjue Hall.

    If he became the test officer, he wouldn¡¯t stop beating them until they were crippled.

    She didn¡¯t want her people to be victims of that unruly guy.

    ¡°I really want to help you. Just once, once, okay?¡±

    Qinghu had no mania for Kungfu, but he still couldn¡¯t help making every excuse to fight with Night who was at a simr level as him in Kungfu.

    As time passed, Night would run away upon seeing him.

    Baisu and Lin Zhongyu had good Kungfu. However, they would feel dwarfed inparison with him.

    Qinghu was bored now.

    ¡°Well, fine. I have to do some legwork if you won¡¯t allow it. Do you remember that small courtyard where Hu Lunan kidnapped you?¡± he picked up his tea cup and lightly asked.

    Lin Mengya nodded. That ce gave her a profound impression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve bought it. You can deal with affairs involving wanderers there.¡±

    ¡°That courtyard in the countryside?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it for a second and concluded that it was a good ce.

    ¡°Thank you. Well done! Drink some more tea.¡±

    She smiled at Qinghu. She knew already that Qinghu was exactly the richest person. He always did what he wanted though.

    Noticing that the little girl in front of him started to tter him at once, Qinghu stared nkly and murmured, ¡°They call me the fox with thousands of faces. But the little girl changed her expression quicker than me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Mengya curiously asked. Instantly, Qinghu cracked an innocent smile.

    ¡°Nothing. I said nothing!¡±

    Then, he forcefully blinked his eyes at her.

    Lin Mengya nced at that temperamental fox and stopped talking to him.

    On the street, the four maids went shopping as excited as birds, quickly attracting the attention of many passersby.

    However, Lin Zhongyu with a serious expression, unconsciously created an atmosphere to get out of his way, scaring many rogues to step back.

    The four maids were each uniquely delicate and pretty.

    Soon after, many eyes were cast on them from all directions.

    ¡°Someone is watching us. You¡¯d better hurry up. Then, we¡¯ll go to where sister is.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu urged in a low voice, his eyes unconsciously thrown to somewhere in the tea house next to them.

    He wanted to stay with his sister, but the three maids were sister¡¯s closest people.

    If he didn¡¯t protect them, sister would have to.

    ¡°Okay, Childe Yu. After a while, we will go back.¡±

    Baiji was rxed but had not lost her head.

    She grabbed Baizhi¡¯s arm, who had lost her head in a moment of excitement. Other maids quieted down as well.

    ¡°Young Master, more people have appeared around us suddenly.¡±

    Baisu was as alert as Lin Zhongyu.

    She looked around calmly and observantly. All of a sudden, no one noticed that more unknown people were getting closer to them.

    It was strange that they surrounded them, intentionally or not.

    ¡°Be careful not to trust foreigners. Let¡¯s move to the tea house.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu looked around sharply. Baisu put her hand on the flexible sword on her waist as well.

    ¡°Young Master, should we send the signal or not?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s people were hiding somewhere around to keep them safe.

    Upon seeing a signal, they would rush out to help them.

    ¡°No. They will not be bold enough to kill people in public.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu, with a cold face, made two gestures toward Qinghu in the tea house.

    But on this asion, it was inconvenient for Qinghu to do them a favor.

    It was crowded there. Once he was recognized, he might have to live a tough life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. Go on.¡±

    Baisu nodded. Both of them protected the three maids, with one at the front and the other in the back.

    They slowly moved in the direction of the tea house. Someone must have seen through their intention.

    Dozens of strong guys leered at them.

    ¡°Well, where does this young mastere from? His maids are so beautiful. How lucky he is.¡±

    A figure in brown satin popped up in the center of those strong guys.

    He was tall and strong, but looked obscene.

    Lin Zhongyu refused to give an answer, and just red at him.

    Baiji, Baishao, and Baizhi, who knew little about Kungfu, stood behind Lin Zhongyu.

    No one had dared to treat them like this since they became the princess¡¯s maids.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Baisu shouted and glowered at the guy.

    ¡°Such a tough girl. I like you!¡±

    Different frommon women, Baisu had seemed cold since she was born.

    That man licked his lips like a lecher, and his eyes on Baisu became dirtier.

    ¡°You may have no life to enjoy it!¡±

    Baisu held onto the flexible sword on her waist. She nned to kill him once he said something dirty.

    But, that man misunderstood her behavior.

    His bean-sized eyes nced sidelong at her hands on her waist.

    ¡°You are going to undress yourself? Let¡¯s take it slowly, my beauty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire!¡±

    A short sharp sound came as she pulled out her flexible sword.

    Her face had a cold look. In the blink of an eye, her flexible sword appeared on that man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Hey! How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡±

    Although there was a sword on his neck, that guy didn¡¯t feel panic. Instead, he yelled.

    ¡°Bitch! Let go of Master Du! Listen, we are the Willow Gang. You and your family may have a disaster if you irritate us.¡±

    ¡°Willow Gang?¡± Lin Zhongyu¡¯s pupils contracted.

    He was abducted exactly by the Willow Gang before sister had saved him.

    They treated him worse than pigs or dogs.

    A cold, cruel smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°They are asking for trouble and ying dice with death.¡±

    Finally, the time for revenge had arrived.

    ¡°Kill him, Baisu!¡±

    Cold, emotionless.

    Willow Gang, Por Hall, whatever... That man had to ept his fate since he encountered Lin Zhongyu today.

    Baisu pulled out her sword without any hesitation.

    In a moment, it drew a stream of fresh blood.

    The other strong guys were stunned.

    ¡°Heavens! In the Capital City, someone really dares to kill people in the Willow Gang.¡±

    They immediately stepped back over and over again.

    They tried their best to avoid Baisu¡¯s sword and bing the sacrifice to her sword.

    ¡°You... you¡¯ve gotten into trouble! Our big brother will not spare you.¡±

    ¡°Not spare who? How bold the Willow Gang is. You must have learned a little from that lessonst time!¡±

    Suddenly, a tender voice arose. Those strong guys turned their head immediately, shivering.

    An exceedingly beautifuldy walked toward them with slow steps.

    Her eyebrows were like a ck-and-white picture, delicate and pretty.

    But they all felt an unfathomable coldness.

    Some words of their big brother arose in their minds instantly.

    In the Capital City, they could fight with anyone, other than the Princess Yu. They had to run away as far as possible if they encountered her.

    It was said that Princess Yu was a beautiful youngdy.

    It was said that she saved a boy¡¯s life from dozens of their brothers.

    It was said that she killed people without blinking her eyes.

    The woman in front of them was beautiful and had a boy beside her. She had to be Princess Yu.

    Did she¡ª

    ¡°Who are you! It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    A man ventured to shout fiercely. He thought he was lucky enough. He didn¡¯t believe she was Princess Yu.

    Lin Mengya just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take some lives here. But I will also choose someone to keep alive in order to tell your brother. Princess Yu will wait for him if he wants to get revenge.¡±

    Sure enough! She was really the dreadful Princess Yu!

    At once, some were scared away.

    It was said that Princess Yu was really brutal.

    They acted like tyrants. They still couldn¡¯t imagine how brutal such a weak beauty would be.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been scared of anyone since I was born. Listen¡ªAh¡ª¡±

    The man standing closest to her found that his tongue had fallen to the ground before he had finished his words.

    ¡°More?¡±

    Blood trickled down his steel-gray clothes.

    Because she acted so quickly, that man had lost his tongue half before he felt pain.

    He stared at Lin Mengya, it was rather hard to swallow the fact.

    ¡°Such a brutal woman!¡±

 Chapter 188 - A Bad Atmosphere in Prince Yus Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 188 A Bad Atmosphere in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    That man whose tongue was cut screamed out.

    He fell down on the ground with his eyes rolling back.

    Qinghu stood behind Lin Mengya, whose sharp knife was covered with blood that was dropping.

    ¡°Take your people back to the Willow Gang. Send a message for me to your boss that I will destroy the Willow Gang if any one of his people make trouble.¡±

    Those men from the Willow Gang formed a circle.

    Therefore, few passersby outside that circle saw what had happened clearly.

    In essence, the Willow Gang was a gang of bad eggs. They had no chance to witness such a scene.

    At once, they carried theirpanions and fled in every direction. If one of theirpanions died or not, no one knew, but the other one was really dead for a while.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The three maids, other than Baisu and Lin Zhongyu, were scared and at a loss.

    ¡°Rx. Master won¡¯t hurt us.¡±

    Baisu put away her sword andforted them.

    Although she went well along with them, Baisu realized now that she was different from them.

    Her destiny had been decided since she was born.

    Her destiny let her even sacrifice for her Young Master without even blinking her eyes.

    ¡°I know you will also protect us.¡±

    All of a sudden, her cold hands were wrapped by a pair of warm and gentle hands.

    She turned round and stared at Baiji nkly.

    Baiji¡¯s face was still pale, but her eyes on Baisu had no fright or fear at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡ªscared of me?¡±

    Since she met them, Baisu had been avoiding killing in their presence.

    Inparison with the three maids, Baisu was a ghost with her hands full of blood.

    But she never imagined that herpanions would treat her like normal after this.

    It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t touched by them.

    ¡°Why would we feel scared of you? From the first day you came into Master¡¯s ce, those fierce servants have never bullied us.¡±

    The youngest Baizhi grabbed Baisu¡¯s hands like a spoiled child.

    Baizhi was a maid, but Lin Mengya loved her the most, other than Lin Zhongyu, in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Even Lin Mengya would give her some delicious special food asionally.

    Baishao¡¯s vigor was renewed, and she put her arm on Baisu.

    ¡°If I was good at Kungfu like you, I would have beaten those who bullied my family down. Now, we have you. No one dares to bully us.¡±

    The four maids became intimate again.

    Lin Mengya turned around and couldn¡¯t help cracking a smile as she looked at them.

    The four maids would have to get involved in Sanjue Hall more or less.

    It would be terrible if they were not bold enough.

    ¡°Little girl, your people have to be bold enough,¡± Qinghu shook his head at Lin Mengya, and said.

    ¡°Everyone has to have the courage as long as he walks on Earth. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Lin Mengya specially rented a dolly to carry what they had bought to where Baiji¡¯s parents lived, as if nothing bloody had urred.

    But she failed to notice an unfamiliar, cold stare from the person who was standing by the window on the second floor of a tavern.

    ¡°Is she the protector of that bastard? Really clever. Meng Yuan, go find out what she has.¡±

    Behind that man stood another man in foreign clothes, who humbly replied, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    A pair of hands as white as jade were forcefully thrown onto the handrail.

    ¡°Little bastard, your life is mine.¡±

    As they came back to the mansion, Lin Mengya was informed suddenly that Concubine De wasing back.

    Long Tianhao entered the pce early in the morning.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince left a note saying that you¡¯d better not go out casually. It¡¯s better to stay in your room.¡±

    ¡°Not go out? Why?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt puzzled, but she believed that Long Tianhao issued that order for some reason.

    She nodded and enjoined her servants not to go out if it was not necessary.

    ¡°Oh, when will Concubine Dee back? Should I greet her?¡±

    Steward Deng hesitated to shake his head. He said that he had little idea when Concubine De would arrive.

    Lin Mengya felt a little weird. Upon her arrival at home, all the servants nced at her and secretly gossiped about her. They didn¡¯t do it in public though.

    ¡°Master, is there something wrong?¡±

    Baizhi, who just returned from the kitchen for dinner, frowned and entered Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°What happened? Is there someone embarrassing you?¡±

    Baiji, who was sewing a gorgeous peony, teased her.

    ¡°No. But they asked about Master¡¯s past.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was reading a book sitting in a chair, lifted her head up due to what Baizhi said.

    ¡°Oh? What did they ask about?¡±

    Baizhi picked a pearl up and threw it between her hands, answering, ¡°Everything. The question they asked the most is how Master¡¯s mother died, and something else about your childhood.¡±

    ¡°My childhood?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it for a while. People in the Capital City knew everything about her.

    ¡°Why did someone pry into my past right now?¡±

    ¡°And what was your answer?¡± Lin Mengya put the book down and asked.

    ¡°I said nothing. Baiji has told us not to tell others about Master.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji admiringly. ¡°This little girl teaches them well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rx. They may just ask. And my past is not a secret at all.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought about it, and failed to find something wrong.

    There were lots of busybodies in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Those women would discuss nothing else but gossip.

    Maybe she had be too well-known recently. They felt curious.

    ¡°They may not say something bad about Master, I imagine. But if they really do, I will definitely tear their mouths apart.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Lin Mengya smiled at Baishao, who was winding the thread for Baiji.

    ¡°There is a candidate for shrew in Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Who dares to gossip about me?¡±

    Concubine De arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion at dusk.

    As her daughter-inw, Lin Mengya had already been waiting at the gate with all the servants.

    The iparably graceful Concubine De slowly stepped down from the carriage.

    Long Tianhao held her hand, but his eyebrows moved together slightly.

    ¡°Wee back, mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya greeted her politely. When she was about to hold Concubine De¡¯s other hand, she grabbed at nothing.

    Lin Mengya stood still, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m tired. See yourself out. Don¡¯t step into my room unless it is necessary.¡±

    Concubine De spoke in a cold tone, not as intimate as before.

    Lin Mengya froze in astonishment. ¡°What¡ªhappened?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave, Your Highness. Jinyue died. Concubine De is in a bad mood now,¡± Aunt Jingyue standing aside, gently said.

    Aunt Jingyue had few words for Lin Mengya before. Looking at her, Lin Mengya numbly nodded.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Concubine De is in bad mood. It¡¯s all because Aunt Jinyue suddenly passed away.¡±

    After Lin Mengya returned to her ce, Steward Deng specially greeted her.

    Lin Mengya was told that Aunt Jinyue, who treated her kindly and gently, died of illness in the pce.

    But she wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Aunt Jinyue was in a good health condition when she left her.

    What on earth happened in the pce recently?

    ¡°Baiji, send a message to the prince. Tell him to wait for me when he gets back to his room. I have something to discuss with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Baiji immediately went to Qinwu Courtyard. Lin Mengya sensed that Concubine De, whom she had just greeted, seemed a little weird, no matter what.

    A whileter, Baiji rushed back to Liuxin Courtyard.

    She frowned tightly as if there was some hidden trouble that was hard to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who bullied you?¡±

    Baiji shook her head. She cautiously looked at Lin Mengya and said in a low voice, ¡°I failed to send the message because I was stopped at the door of Qinwu Courtyard. The guards told me that Concubine De issued an order that anyone from Liuxin Courtyard is banned to enter the prince¡¯s yard without her permission.¡±

    When hearing Baiji¡¯s words, Lin Mengya frowned more tightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did I do? When did I annoy Concubine De?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the prince is tired. Fine, we still have time. You can go now. Leave me alone.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt as if she were at sea. In the past, Concubine De often ordered Aunt Jinyue to force Long Tianhao toe here.

    But now, she had issued an order banning people in Liuxin Courtyard from going there.

    Such a big change in her attitude surprised Lin Mengyapletely.

    Then, Lin Mengya called out lightly in her room, ¡°Are you here, Night?¡±

    No answer came, but a bit of wind blew.

    When she lifted her head the second time, Night showed up in front of her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, could you tell me what Concubine De and the prince did today, and what kind of people they met?¡±

    Night remembered that the prince told him to listen to the princess. Therefore, he answered in a in, stiff tone, ¡°The prince just took Concubine De back. As for what happened in the pce, I didn¡¯t know. But on the road, I heard the prince and Concubine De quarrel. The princess banned me from getting close to him, so I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±

    ¡°So strange. Long Tianhao is indifferent, but filial.

    ¡°What kind of thing would cause a quarrel between him and Concubine De?

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with the change of Concubine De?¡±

 Chapter 189 - An Evil Monk and an Unruly Mammy

    <h4>Chapter 189 An Evil Monk and an Unruly Mammy</h4>

    After guessing for a while, Lin Mengya failed to figure it out.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Night nodded and disappeared out of sight.

    The whole night passed, but Lin Mengya still didn¡¯t know why Concubine De treated her in such a way.

    The next morning, a noise resounded from the yard before she got up.

    It sounded like Baishao was rebuking someone. She always acted so mighty.

    ¡°Master, are you awake? Can you sleep longer? It¡¯s early now.¡±

    Baiji, who noticed that Lin Mengya had awoken, pulled back the curtains and walked inside.

    But Lin Mengya saw the unnatural smile on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    Baiji hesitated and then shook her head. But under Lin Mengya¡¯s stare, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a mammy from the outer courtyard. She offended you with her words. Baisu is irritated. She is quarreling with her.¡±

    ¡°The mammy from the outer courtyard?¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s reward system convinced everyone in the inner and outer courtyard to obey her order and respect her.

    ¡°But why today? A mammy from the outer courtyard quarrels with Baishao.¡±

    ¡°Hold me up and I¡¯ll have a look.¡±

    Baishao was shrewish, but she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble with others endlessly.

    ¡°Master, forget it. It¡¯s our thing. You should not be bothered.¡±

    Baiji immediately stopped Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya turned her eyes and wanted to have a further look.

    Noticing that she couldn¡¯t stop Lin Mengya, Baiji had to pray that the quarrel would end soon.

    ¡°Hmph, see? Demonic air filled Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Baishao, you are a girl. You won¡¯t understand. Master, he is popr in the Capital City. I tried my best to invite him here with good intentions. Now, you stood on our way. Is that a little unkind?¡±

    An unfamiliar voice of a mammy was heard as Lin Mengya just opened the door.

    Faced with that mammy, Baishao resolutely grabbed the door of Liuxin Courtyard with her hands.

    ¡°Nonsense! Liuxin Courtyard is a wondend full of outstanding people and saintly air. How dare you say it¡¯s demonic air! And you old bald Buddhist! Watch your tongue, or I¡¯ll tear your mouth to pieces first!¡±

    No one imagined that Baishao at such a young age could be so skilled at trash talk.

    Her scolding overwhelmed that mammy and that so-called Master so much that they could do nothing with her.

    ¡°Miss, if you really act so unkindly, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. Guard, take this girl away!¡±

    That outer mammy flew into a rage out of humiliation. She really started to use her hands.

    Lin Mengya sneered. She had not seen someone else hit one of her people in the mansion in a long time.

    ¡°Today, anyone who dares to step into Liuxin Courtyard has to leave one of their legs with me, and will be thrown out.¡±

    A cold voice mixed with killing intent came.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s figure came into sight among them.

    Outside, many servants and maids stood, hustling and bustling.

    They came here not to hunt monsters, but to search her house.

    The leader looked very unfamiliar, not the usual servant in the mansion.

    Next to her stood a monk with a shaved head in a red gown, particrly showy.

    But that monk with an ugly, ferocious look, seemed unkind.

    Besides that, his sordid eyes cast over their slim waists as he saw the four maids in Liuxin Courtyard. Apparently, he was a lecher.

    ¡°Ahem! How rude Baishao is. How could she disturb the princess? It¡¯s my fault. Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    That mammy immediately became well behaved once she saw Lin Mengya.

    She kept greeting her and shifted the me onto Baisu.

    But, there was no smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    She looked cold, even her maids felt frightened.

    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know the rules here?¡±

    As the hostess of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya¡¯s appearance seeded in making those servants fall silent.

    But she was just promoted from the outer courtyard. Obviously, she knew little about Lin Mengya¡¯s temper.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve just been promoted from the outer courtyard. I was ordered by Concubine De toe here. Concubine De said that there was something dirty in the mansion. So I invited Master here.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly and ran her eyes over that monk.

    Concubine De practiced abstinence from meat and said prayers, but she would not have blind faith.

    As a matter of fact, Concubine De just wanted to cover up her real intention by using that.

    But now, she came at someone like such a strange mammy to drive out evil spirits.

    Instantly, it made her full of wonder.

    ¡°The rule in the inner courtyard is that no one is allowed to enter without Master¡¯s permission. Steward Deng has no right to break that rule, let alone you.¡± Baiji, who stood in front of Lin Mengya, tenderly proimed.

    Everything in the inner courtyard was under her control. It was apparent that she was the steward there.

    Therefore, all the servants in the inner courtyard dared not contradict her.

    Besides, Baiji was in charge of their wages.

    They depended on that wage to support their families. So offending Baiji meant cutting off their livelihood.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s Concubine De¡¯s order. In Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, is the owner Concubine De or the princess?¡±

    That mammy had backing, and her words were also wily.

    Lin Mengya looked at her and cracked a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite new to see someone make trouble in my ce.¡±

    ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s Concubine De¡¯s order, I¡¯d better not stop you. But in Liuxin Courtyard, there are lots of rules and people. You¡¯d better obey our rules, otherwise, even Concubine De is unable to save your life,¡± Lin Mengya slowly said, in a cold voice.

    Now that Master had said that, the four maids gave way.

    That mammy felt immensely proud. They told her that Princess Yu was hard to deal with. But now, Princess Yu had to do what she wanted her to since Concubine De had ordered it.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯m not a rude person. I won¡¯t break your rules.¡±

    ¡°Well then, this way.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned back into her yard. Every onlooker outside felt confused.

    ¡°Is she still the Princess Yu whom we know?¡±

    Lin Mengya sat in her room, and Baiji wasbing her hair.

    She went out too hurriedly just now and had let her ck hair fall all over her back casually.

    Through the window with water-caltrop patterns, Lin Mengya saw that monk pointing here and there, all bluff and bluster.

    She picked up a woodenb and tenderlybed the hair on her shoulders.

    ¡°Master, Qinghu says that everything is ready. We¡¯ll just wait and see them lift a rock to drop on their feet.¡±

    Baiji calmly told her, as if she had already prepared herself to see them hit the skids.

    ¡°Okay. Have him do it only if no one loses his life. Guard, close the door. No one is allowed to open it without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    As they just entered the yard, the four maids walked into the main room in Liuxin Courtyard, as if they were in a rage.

    That mammy felt pleased and looked around along with that monk.

    The maids and those old female servants all lived in wing rooms. Because Lin Mengya was rich enough, the decoration in their rooms looked precious.

    The four maids¡¯ rooms especially had more delicate decoration than thosedies¡¯ from an ordinary family.

    Immediately, an insatiable greed emerged in that mammy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°They are right. Liuxin Courtyard is really the most gorgeous ce in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Then, she couldn¡¯t help touching that blue-and-white porcin in Baizhi¡¯s room.

    What she was thinking of was all how to take possession of them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start from this room, Master?¡±

    That mammy winked at that monk. Thetter instantly understood it.

    He put his palms together devoutly and fussily imed, ¡°Liuxin Courtyard is yin. It¡¯s too strong here. Guard, move the things in this room to dry out under the sun and absorb yang.¡±

    Some strong mammiespeted to move those things out of the four maids¡¯ rooms without any hesitation.

    Even the brocade quilts were moved out.

    In no time, those things cluttered the yard.

    That leading mammy and that monk grinned ear to ear.

    If they actually kept those things, they would not worry about their life for a year.

    ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯ve examined these things. They are truly contaminated by evil spirits. I¡¯m afraid that absorbing Yang Qi may not be enough.¡±

    That monk did really well in his acting. That mammy understood him immediately. Then, she asked loudly, ¡°Then, in your view, how should we deal with these things?¡±

    That monk said Amitabha again, and then, he answered, ¡°Why not move them to my ce in Buddha¡¯s light to drive out their evil spirits.¡±

    They might be trash if they were really moved to that monk¡¯s house.

    But in the main room, no voice came, it was calm and quiet.

    Therefore, that mammy became bolder.

    ¡°Hey, move them out of here.¡±

    That mammy, in a transport of delight, held a blue-and-white piece of porcin by herself. She thought to herself that she would have a feast if she sold it in a pawn shop.

    But when she was lost in her imagination, that bottle in her embrace suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Bang!¡± It became just pieces.

    Thanks to her quick reaction, that mammy¡¯s face escaped from being cut.

    ¡°Ah! My bottle made in the official ware! It¡¯s worth five mace!¡±

    Inside the main room came Baizhi¡¯s surprised scream.

    But it sounded like she gloated.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They are Concubine De¡¯s people. If they break our things by ident, I believe they willpensate by the cost, won¡¯t they?¡± Baishao said. Everyone knew that she was making fun of them.

    That mammy stood still and stared at her hands in disbelief.

    ¡°Why? It looks to be in good condition so why did it explode?¡±

 Chapter 190 - Power to Manager Prince Yus Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 190 Power to Manager Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    That old bat looked down at the broken bottle and then turned around to nce at the closed door of the room.

    ¡°It may be an ident.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you standing still? Call more people. Move quickly!¡±

    The monk had missed that weird explosion. Thus, he thought that old biddy was too excited to break it unintentionally.

    ¡°Argh! Look at you! How could you break such a treasure? You should have been careful. Don¡¯t break anything else, please.¡±

    The monk looked at the broken bottle on the ground, feeling quite sad. He turned around to pick up a coral bonsai smoothly.

    However, all of sudden, that bonsai fell apart. When he approached that blue-and-white porcin bottle, it exploded.

    ¡°Master, my bonsai was the one you brought from your parents¡¯ home. It was worth one tael at least.¡±

    Inside the room, Baishao¡¯s voice sounded quite amused.

    ¡°One tael? Are you kidding? Young general found it in person to present it to Master when she turned three years old. If young general finds out, who do you believe will get into trouble?¡±

    Baizhi echoed her words more naturally.

    It was not rare to see Master¡¯s things in a maid¡¯s room.

    Upon learning that this bonsai had been brought from the Princess¡¯ parents¡¯ home, the monk¡¯s face paled.

    It was well-known that Princess Yu came from an old family that had produced many generals in session.

    The Princess¡¯ father and brother were the Captains of War.

    Once her brother really discovered the truth, even God would fail to save his life.

    Upon thinking of that, the monk felt his bald head get bathed in cold sweat.

    After seeing what had happened to the old bat and the monk, the other servants exchanged nces.

    They all came from the outer courtyard. They had agreed to help because they thought they could reap some benefits here.

    Unfortunately, they found themselves in the difficult position of irritating the Princess as soon as they entered Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. However, the person who broke it will have to pay with their life.¡±

    When Lin Mengya dered this, everyone felt a little cold.

    Instantly, the old bat and the monk¡¯s backs were covered in cold sweat.

    They looked at each other, detecting a shadow of regret in their eyes.

    They would have never been keen on gaining petty advantages if they had known what would happen to them.

    As a result, it would be terrible to move those things out, but even more terrible not to move them.

    The words were out already. If they took them back now, the Princess would feel more intense hatred towards them.

    ¡°Ma¡­ Master, why not drive out evil spirits just in the yard?¡±

    That old biddy started to lose her nerve. However, the monk doubted that this was just a coincidence.

    ¡°We might be holding it too tightly. Let me try again. I don¡¯t believe that thing will explode and destroy itself.¡±

    The monk turned around to carefully choose a red wooden chair.

    It was impossible for such a solid chair to explode in one¡¯s arms.

    He was very cautious as he held it and approached the doorway.

    Boom! It cracked!

    ¡°My! My!¡±

    That monk was startled. His face turned the color of liver from astonishment.

    ¡°s! It¡¯s Master¡¯s favorite. Are you driving out evil spirits or tearing down our house?¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s pleased voice came from the main room again.

    The old bat and the monk were too scared to move even a little.

    The atmosphere was truly odd in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Your Highness, it was just a slip of the hand. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±

    No matter how stupid she might be, the old bat knew clearly that it was by no means impossible to move those things out of Liuxin Courtyard.

    While standing in front of the main room, she bowed and admitted her mistake.

    ¡°You refused to admit your mistake until now. You broke our things. What about now? You even took out our quilts. We will never use those quilts now that you got them dirty.¡±

    Upon hearing Baishao¡¯s tricky speech, the old bat and the monk felt their faces get covered in cold sweat.

    Concubine De enjoined them to drive out evil spirits here and there.

    Liuxin Courtyard, where someone was always killed, was the main ce where one should perform the exorcism.

    However, that old bat from the outer courtyard was too baffled to think of an idea to take advantage of the Princess.

    How stupid she was¡­ How could it be possible to take advantage of Lin Mengya like she wanted?

    That old bat thought that the servants in the inner courtyard respected Lin Mengya so much because they were not bold enough.

    She had not expected that the Princess would be really ruthless.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I did this for Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Please forgive me.¡±

    After a while, a low sigh was heard from inside the room.

    Finally, someone opened the door of the closed main room.

    The four maids stood in a row. Delight in their misfortune and pleasure for watching this show were visible on each of their faces.

    That old bat behaved herself and kneeled down on the ground with her head lowered.

    ¡°We have our rules in Liuxin Courtyard. I¡¯ve told you that. Once someone else other than my people touches my things, I don¡¯t use them anymore. Check how many things you have touched and pay the full price for anything you damaged. I won¡¯t make you pay more.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke without any concern. It sounded as though she wasn¡¯t being hard on anyone.

    However, that old biddy looked quite pale. She had already heard that everything in Liuxin Courtyard was the best.

    How could it be possible for her, a servant of the third rank, to pay the full price?

    She turned around to look at the old bats of the second rank, who had been enjoying the show under the roof. They justughed gloatingly, showing no desire to intercede for her.

    She forced herself to calm down. No matter what, Concubine De would support her.

    Then, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better not to make things difficult for me. I moved those things under Concubine De¡¯s order. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to ask Concubine De to pay for your things.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was sitting behind the four maids and reading a book, smiled faintly.

    ¡°How bold you are¡­ Concubine De is the noblest concubine. What she values the most is principles. Concubine De told you to offend your master? If you feel wronged, fine. Come with me to the Art Courtyard to exin this to Concubine De!¡±

    The old bat hadn¡¯t expected that the Princess would really suggest going to the Art Courtyard for an exnation.

    Both of them were masters. No one would stand by her side.

    If they had really offended each other openly, she would be the first one to bear their rage.

    Therefore, the old bat immediately softened her facial expression and bowed repeatedly.

    ¡°Your Highness, spare me. Your Highness, spare me. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Then, she started to p herself.

    It was quite loud. Whoever heard her felt like they were pping themselves.

    She deserved it.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop her. After dozens of ps, the old bat noticed that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want her to stop.

    Therefore, she had to p herself harder.

    After a couple of ps, her face became red and swollen and streaks of blood formed at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Enough. You may scare the Buddhist.¡±

    Baishao threw a look at that old bat while speaking lightly.

    Now that someone had spoken, the old bat stopped torturing herself.

    However, she lowered her head, not daring to act rashly.

    ¡°I thought the Princess was a kinddy. However, I¡¯m really surprised that you are being so unkind to someone who offended you!¡±

    A proud voice suddenly came from the doorway.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and watched a slim figure slowly walk closer between the people standing at the door.

    Her peak green dress seemed like foil to her, and her waist looked thinner.

    Her lotus-like face was overflowing with pride.

    However, if one looked at it closer, a shadow of enmity could be seen in her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here, Jiang Ruqin?¡±

    Because of what had happened in the chrysanthemum meeting, Jiang Ruqin had been taken back by her family. They had said that they were going to send her to the countryside.

    However, a few dayster, she came back to the Mansion.

    Although Lin Mengya remained calm, she believed that somethingplicated had happened.

    ¡°Are you surprised to see me? I came back. This time, on my aunt¡¯s order. Aunt told me to take over the governance of the inner courtyard. Cousin-inw, you¡¯d better go get some rest in your room.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin seemed to have been exalted, as if she was back from the bottom.

    All the people out there were stunned by the inversion.

    How could it be? Prince Yu¡¯s cousin, who had wailed and been sent away a few days ago, suddenly was going to take Princess Yu¡¯s ce and govern the Mansion.

    Moreover, she had dared to oppose Princess Yu publicly!

    At once, they couldn¡¯t help making all kinds of assumptions silently.

    An inversion might really pop up out of somewhere!

    They imagined that Lin Mengya might fly into a rage or hold her ountable if she got angry.

    However, unexpectedly, Lin Mengya just turned a page of the book quietly and spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Baishao, give her the keys and ount books back. In the next few days, you and I will get some rest in Liuxin Courtyard.¡±

    She gave Baishao her order both directly and neatly.

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate or ask why.

    Baishao, who was amazed by Lin Mengya¡¯s behavior, still gave the keys and ount books to Jiang Ruqin.

    ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯d better hold them steadily. They¡¯re quite heavy.¡±

    Baishao smiled while speaking casually.

    Jiang Ruqin was mad with joy. She hadn¡¯t expected to get control over the Mansion so easily.

    It felt like a dream.

    She checked casually, but they were real. Jiang Ruqin guessed that Lin Mengya had agreed probably because she was afraid of her and Concubine De.

    Then, she hung the keys by her waist and asked her maids to carry the ount books.

    ¡°Everything is already determined. Thingse back to their chosen owner. No one can take them away. Okay, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin acted like a winning cockerel as she walked out of Liuxin Courtyard arrogantly.

    The old bat and the monk saw that Princess Yu¡¯s power had been taken away so easily.

    Thus, they changed their attitude.

    ¡°The so-called Princess is only a princess of air.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll move these things to Master¡¯s hall so he can worship the Buddha with them.¡±

    The other servants had left behind what had happened and already started to carry those things out of Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t gather here. Do your own stuff.¡±

    Baiji dispersed all the servants and asked an old servant to close the gate. Then, she turned back to the main room.

 Chapter 191 - Managing the Palace of a Prince Is Not That Simple

    <h4>Chapter 191 Managing the Pce of a Prince Is Not That Simple</h4>

    ¡°Master, why did you give the keys and ledgers to her so easily?¡±

    Baishao poured a cup of tea and handed it to Lin Mengya. Considerable doubts could be seen in her beautiful eyes.

    Lin Mengya epted the tea. She took a sip calmly as she spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Concubine De is a little different than she was before?¡±

    Lin Mengya was thinking of what had happened today while she was drinking the tea.

    Yesterday, Concubine De had dealt her a head-on blow at the gate.

    Today, she had ordered that old bat to cause her trouble.

    Jiang Ruqin had been brought back. It was apparent that it had not been on the spur of the moment.

    ¡°I feel weird, too. That day, Concubine De was indeed irritated. She wouldn¡¯t have forgiven her soon otherwise, would she?¡±

    Baiji was the most scrupulous one. Thus, she was not as indignant as Baishao.

    However, the atmosphere in the room became a bit gloomier.

    ¡°Little girl, what was that woman doing here?¡±

    When there were no other people around, Qinghu popped up.

    He asked about Jiang Ruqin immediately.

    That woman was thinking of how to cause trouble with Lin Mengya. Had Lin Mengya not let her go, she would have been a ghost by now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In the following days, we¡¯d better not get out.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya was really tired after these past few days.

    Why not get some decent rest in the next few days?

    ¡°Besides, not everyone can manage such a big family. Baishao, you¡¯ve had a tough day. It¡¯s time to get some rest.¡±

    Speaking of being a master, Baishao felt amused. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the show.

    Only the housekeeper knew all about housekeeping. Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion housed a poption of at least a hundred.

    Besides, the treasures of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were all stored in Lin Mengya¡¯s private coffer.

    Each master had a private coffer that was not public property. Even a clever housewife could not cook a meal without rice. This was Jiang Ruqin¡¯s chance to manage the Mansion and put on a show.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. Let her do it.¡±

    No maid other than Baishao understood what Lin Mengya had said.

    Outsiders thought that Liuxin Courtyard had fallen into disfavor a bit.

    ¡°Congrattions, My Lady. Congrattions! You¡¯ve finally be the master.¡±

    Inside the room next to the Art Courtyard, Jiang Ruqin was tedly watching the keys in her hand.

    ¡°No matter how angry Aunt is, she and I are family.¡±

    ¡°Lin Mengya is a hoodoo. Cousin will experience more evil days with her beside him. Aunt must have thought it through carefully before she took me back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, upon my return, she let me take over the Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Lin Mengya must have never imagined that this would happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Bring me the ount book. Oh, tomorrow morning, call the steward of each courtyard and tell them toe here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±

    ¡°Only when I control the whole mansion, I will control cousin and that woman. They will never disobey my orders then.¡±

    However, something happened in the Mansion the day after she seized power.

    ¡°Miss Jiang, the food ingredients are not enough. Please check on that.¡±

    Before daybreak, the servant in charge of cooking reported this news to Jiang Ruqin.

    ¡°You can decide by yourself. Must the Lady make that decision for you?¡±

    Liu¡¯er, who was a new maid, stood by the door and shouted angrily.

    The old servant had stayed in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a long time.

    Sophisticated as she was, she immediately smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Miss, you make me sound wrong. Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is not like othermon mansions. Everything should be prepared carefully and delicately. Baishao often personally checked the food before. Please don¡¯t be hard on me. I can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡±

    She was right. Fresh food would be carried into the Mansion every three days.

    Seafood, such as fish or shrimp, had to be fresh every day.

    Baishao might not go check personally every time, but she would make good arrangements.

    The old servant went to Liuxin Courtyard but was told that Miss Jiang would be in charge of everything in the future.

    God! What a strange thing.

    There was no tale about an unmarried cousin managing her cousin¡¯s house.

    Ordinary people like them were stunned by what had happened in this powerful family. They could not understand.

    ¡°Liu¡¯er, since Aunt Fan has said so, I¡¯ll go with her.¡±

    It was torture to be woken up from a dream. However, in order to take control of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Ruqin had to try to manage it.

    Before she had finished her check on the kitchen, the steward of each courtyard came to report to her.

    She had to examine everything about theundry, from clothing perfumes to soaps.

    The trifles of thisrge mansion needed Jiang Ruqin¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I believe they must be doing this deliberately.¡±

    After being busy the whole morning, Jiang Ruqin finally had time to take a break.

    Liu¡¯er massaged her aching legs, but she still felt like she was about to die.

    ¡°My Lady, they are not causing you trouble. Maybe it¡¯s because you are the new governor. They don¡¯t know your way of thinking yet, so they have to ask you about everything.¡±

    No matter how strongly she wanted to deny it,

    Jiang Ruqin had to admit that Liu¡¯er¡¯s exnation was true.

    However, she would burn herself out if she went on like this.

    ¡°Fine. Things will be better when I get used to this. Oh, I¡¯ll get some rest now. In the afternoon, I will greet Aunt.¡±

    She kneaded her waist, feeling almost overwhelmed.

    However, a knock on the door was heard from outside as she was about to go to bed.

    Liu¡¯er went outside and had a look. Resigned, she returned and spoke.

    ¡°My Lady, the stewards from each courtyard are outside. They said that today is pay day. They are waiting for you to bring their sry.¡±

    ¡°Sry?¡±

    When Jiang Ruqin moved her eyes, a wisp of a smile emerged on her face.

    She had already heard that money was stored in every corner of the treasury of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Upon thinking of the money that would be under her control, Jiang Ruqin was fully resurrected.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the treasury and have a look.¡±

    Upon arriving at the treasury, Jiang Ruqin was stunned.

    Nothing was on the shelves. It was totally empty.

    ¡°Where is the money? Where?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin yelled. The servant in charge of the treasury immediately answered.

    ¡°My Lady, Princess Yu has ordered to move everything into her private coffer.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin checked the keys again and again, but she still found no key to Lin Mengya¡¯s private coffer.

    Jiang Ruqin was boiling with anger. ¡°Lin Mengya yed me!¡±

    ¡°Guys,e with me to Liuxin Courtyard to get the money back!¡±

    Lin Mengya had already foreseen what was happening to Jiang Ruqin.

    Thus, she told her maids to close the door before Jiang Ruqin arrived with those servants.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, open the door!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was so irritated that she shouted directly at Lin Mengya to get out.

    She hit Liuxin Courtyard¡¯s door heavily. Suddenly, the door was opened.

    Jiang Ruqin almost fell down on the yard.

    ¡°Miss Jiang, behave yourself. You may be managing the household, but Master is still the Princess. If you keep speaking so rudely, don¡¯t me the Princess for punishing you for disrespecting the noble n.¡±

    Baisu acted indifferently, disarming Jiang Ruqin¡¯s rude attitude.

    Concubine De might be backing her up, but Lin Mengya was still the real Princess.

    Her father had abandoned her because of what had happened.

    She could never get herself into trouble over something unimportant.

    ¡°I... I am in a hurry. The Princess won¡¯t be so mean, will she?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin had been ready to stir up trouble with Lin Mengya. However, now, she had been given a sharp warning by Baisu.

    Jiang Ruqin, who was silent, felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°I am just a maid. I have no right to make that decision. The Princess is in the room. You can ask her by yourself.¡±

    Then, Baisu turned back toward the yard.

    Jiang Ruqin was a little angry. Now, even a maid could treat her any way that she pleased.

    ¡°They are really Lin Mengya¡¯s maids!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, no need to get angry with a maid. We came here for something else.¡±

    Liu¡¯er pulled at her sleeves and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Right, I came here to get the money back.¡±

    A wisp of a cold smile formed at the corner of her mouth. Jiang Ruqin entered Liuxin Courtyard.

    However, the doors of the main room and the wing rooms were all closed.

    There were no people in the yard. No maids or other female servants greeted them.

    Therefore, she had to approach the door of the main room with a group of servants.

    ¡°Knock on the door.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin winked at Liu¡¯er. It would be a letdown to knock on the door by herself.

    Liu¡¯er knocked on the door, but no answer came from inside.

    ¡°Your Highness, My Lady wants to ask something. Please open the door.¡±

    She was just a maid. Thus, she dared not call her by her name.

    However, no matter how many times Liu¡¯er called, there was still no answer.

    ¡°Go on. I believe she will hear us.¡±

    Liu¡¯er had to keep knocking. However, a long timeter, the door was still closed.

    Jiang Ruqin was so irritated that she wanted to smash the door. However, after thinking about it, she realized that Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t spare her if she really did so.

    Even the Royal household would find her behavior unreasonable and rude.

    Bing a member of the royal family would then be difficult for her.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, please open the door. I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin could do nothing but ask gently.

    After a while, a cozy answer was heard from inside.

    ¡°I am resting. If you want something, it can wait until the afternoon.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was so angry that her face was distorted. ¡°This woman is so bad. How dare she do this to me!¡±

    ¡°Cousin-inw, you forgot to give me another key, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The purpose of her visit was to get the key back. It was okay not to open the door.

    She would not suffer by seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    ¡°You mean the key to my door? Go ask the housekeeper. The key of every courtyard door is always kept by the housekeeper. If you want it, you have to lock the door for me every night.¡±

    Instantly, Lin Mengya¡¯s words made the servants behind Jiang Ruqin burst into lightughter.

 Chapter 192 - Vying for Money

    <h4>Chapter 192 Vying for Money</h4>

    Inside the main room, the three maids were about to burst intoughter.

    ¡°Master is so clever. On the surface, she relinquished the power to manage the household.¡±

    ¡°However, she still has the most important treasure under her control.¡±

    ¡°The private coffer belongs to Master.¡±

    ¡°Even the Prince has no right to ask for it, let alone Jiang Ruqin.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Ruqin is just an ass in a lion¡¯s skin.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t feign ignorance. I mean the key to your private coffer. Please give it to me and save me the time.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin spoke coldly. Meanwhile, the servants¡¯ughter became louder.

    Inside the room, Lin Mengyazilyy on the bed. She yawned and responded.

    ¡°Private coffer? It is my dowry out there. I didn¡¯t know that you could manage my dowry. Cousin, stop dreaming.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin had no way to go on. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She would be aughing stock among those people if she insisted on asking for the key.

    However, she couldn¡¯t reconcile herself with this.

    ¡°Now that you married Prince Yu, your dowry belongs to Prince Yu. Thus, I have the right to manage it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well then, tell the Prince to ask for it himself. If he refuses, no one has the right to take it away.¡±

    Lin Mengya replied calmly. ¡°Want my dowry?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯d better not leave!¡±

    This drove Jiang Ruqin mad. She didn¡¯t care about the key to her private coffer at all now. Jiang Ruqin turned to ask Long Tianhao for help in a huff.

    ¡°They are all gone. No one is outside now.¡±

    Baizhi leaned against the door and peeked outside, speaking excitedly.

    ¡°They should have gone earlier. She really thinks she is the master. How over-confident she is!¡±

    Baishao sneered.

    ¡°Baishao, you¡¯d better open the coffer and give them their sry as usual.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to be behind on payment. Jiang Ruqin was wrong, but this had nothing to do with the servants.

    They had done this just due to the master¡¯s orders. Besides, even though Lin Mengya was not the governor now, those servants still respected her. Why?

    It was all because of the money.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    Baisu had actually gotten the money already. Without Jiang Ruqin¡¯s disturbance, she might have given it by now.

    Lin Mengya leaned on the couch. She rarely could enjoy a few cozy days.

    The Princess should read a book or vent her anger on others in her daily life.

    ¡°Cousin, I was targeted by Cousin-In-Law. She refused to give me the key to her private coffer. Aunt told me to manage the household. It was not my idea!¡±

    Inside the study, Jiang Ruqin cried softly.

    One could hear her crying,

    but her tears were not visible at all after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Long Tianhao frowned without looking at his cousin.

    After what had happenedst time, he detested the woman before him.

    If it had not been for his remaining affection for her, he would have shouted at her.

    He had never imagined that Concubine De would dare let her govern the family.

    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t told him about it, he would have taken back the power to manage the household.

    However, Jiang Ruqin, who had taken over this power that did not belong to her, hade toin to him now.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m doing it for your own good. Think about it. The first day Cousin-In-Law was the Master, so many idents happened in our house. Aunt issued this order for your own good.¡±

    Long Tianhao was clear about that. So many idents had taken ce because someone always wanted to murder him.

    In fact, Lin Mengya was the one that he had gotten into trouble.

    He knitted his eyebrows more tightly. He hated hearing someone speak ill of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°She ims that what¡¯s in her private coffer is her dowry. How ridiculous she is! Isn¡¯t her dowry your property?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin thought her words would make her cousin frown.

    Thus, she immediately started exaggerating.

    Long Tianhao eventually lifted his head up and threw a cold look at her.

    ¡°Her dowry belongs to her, not to me.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°Why? How could cousin stand by her side as well!¡±

    ¡°How am I worse than Lin Mengya? Why? Why does everyone prefer Lin Mengya?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, are you obsessed with that woman? I am your cousin. You and I are family!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin didn¡¯t care about anything else as she yelled in a questioning tone.

    Long Tianhao red at her in disgust.

    He was bold and frank.

    ¡°She is my wife and the Princess. You shall respect her.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin stood still in astonishment. ¡°What is going on now?¡±

    ¡°Cousin has never harbored special affection for any woman ever since he was young.¡±

    Aunt always took Jiang Ruqin with her, so he and she had naturally be close.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would really stick up for Lin Mengya in my presence!¡±

    Jealousy was close to burning her sensible mind out.

    Why? Why did Long Tianhao, whom she had always adored, have a crush on someone else?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Lin Mengya will bring disaster to everyone close to her, including her husband and her father? Sooner orter, you will die for her!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin lost her headpletely and shouted at Long Tianhao.

    His cold look froze her anger instantly.

    At the moment, she could sense the disgust in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Never let me hear you say that again in the future.¡±

    Long Tianhao felt really disgusted with Jiang Ruqin, who had always been a cute, lovely little girl.

    Although he didn¡¯t like her, he genuinely considered her his young sister.

    However, that lovely girl had unexpectedly grown into a disgusting woman.

    He was disappointed.

    Jiang Ruqin stared nkly at him. It was the first time she saw Long Tianhao look at her in such a cold way.

    There had at least been some warmth in his eyes before.

    Why? Why had his stare be so frighteningly cold?

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Long Tianhao had no time to be with Jiang Ruqin. He was deeply troubled now.

    So many things needed his attention these days. He had no time to waste on a boring issue like this.

    As Jiang Ruqin walked out of Long Tianhao¡¯s study, she was out of her wits.

    No pride could be seen on her face.

    She had tried to earn Long Tianhao¡¯s special affection.

    However, what could she work hard for now?

    Unconsciously, she approached the Art Courtyard.

    Well, she still had Concubine De¡¯s support.

    Only if she pleased Concubine De would she take Lin Mengya¡¯s ce as Princess Yu one day!

    ¡°Master, the servants¡¯ sries have been distributed.¡±

    Baishao always performed well. No matter how trivial a task was, she could do it.

    That was why Lin Mengya had chosen her to govern the household.

    ¡°Well done. You can go now. Try not to go out unless it is necessary. Don¡¯t quarrel with others either.¡±

    Lin Mengya said before all the maids left.

    ¡°Little girl, this is not your style! Are you scared of that stupid woman?¡±

    Qinghu popped up from behind, grinning cheekily.

    ¡°Scared? When did you ever see me be scared of someone? Oh, what have you done?¡±

    Lin Mengya stared at the guy in front of her. Qinghu dressed casually in his daily life.

    However, today, he was wearing a white robe. His appearance looked formal.

    ¡°Were you on a blind date?¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Qinghu rolled his eyes at her.

    Then, he looked into the mirror and self-confidently eximed.

    ¡°Look at me! I am such a handsome man. This is troubling.¡±

    Lin Mengya speechlessly watched the fox lose himself in his beauty. She really wondered whether he felt so disgusted that he would vomitst night¡¯s dinner.

    ¡°If you dare to disgust me again, I will castrate you and throw you out.¡±

    How frightening her threat sounded.

    Qinghu immediately grinned cheekily and got close to Lin Mengya. Then, he looked at her as if stars were in his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°I selected geniuses for you. No one recognized me, but they all agreed to rmend me to be King of Kung Fu among Mr. Genius!¡±

    Lin Mengya was speechless. She knew clearly that this guy would never give up the idea of being Mr. Genius.

    She looked at him and asked a question.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t beat them until they were ck and blue, did you?¡±

    If it was true, she would definitely go crazy.

    Qinghu smirked and couldn¡¯t help scratching his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t at the beginning. However, as time passed, I got high. Then¡ª¡±

    ¡°I want your life!¡±

    Her hands were suddenly around his throat, shaking so violently that he felt giddy.

    ¡°Ah¡ªlittle girl, calm down!¡±

    Lin Mengya stared speechlessly at Qinghu.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that everything should stop where it¡¯s supposed to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They are very strong. In a few days, they wille back to life. Your things won¡¯t be affected.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that Qinghu hadn¡¯t meant to beat them.

    She retracted her hands and pretended to ask a question.

    ¡°Qinghu, if there is a method that can help you detoxify at the expense of your kung fu, would you like to try it?¡±

    Qinghu stood still and instinctively shook his head.

    ¡°No. If I have no kung fu, I will be unable to protect you from being bullied. That would make me sadder than dying.¡±

    These words came from the bottom of his heart. Taking care of his little girl was the most important thing for him in his remaining years.

    ¡°But I will be sad if you die.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke sulkily. It seemed like Qinghu was still the same person.

    However, she knew that due to his experiences in the past, Qinghu¡¯s body was already heavily damaged.

    He had powerful kung fu. That exined why he could keep being healthy and lively.

    However, if he wasn¡¯t detoxifiedpletely, he would die sooner orter.

    Lately, Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher had made some progress in studying how to detoxify Qinghu.

    Maybe it would work, but Qinghu would have to pay the price. He would never have kung fu again.

    ¡°Little girl, what kind of bad ideas are youing up with?¡±

 Chapter 193 - Who Won?

    <h4>Chapter 193 Who Won?</h4>

    ¡°Nothing. Just something unimportant.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought about it and decided to tell him after finding a cure for him.

    If he resolutely refused to take the medicine, she would pour the medicine into his mouth.

    ¡°How is it going in Sanjue Hall?¡±

    Lin Mengya thought twice before she began to ask about Sanjue Hall.

    It was thest ce where she could protect herself after all.

    ¡°Yunzhu is clever. She has gathered many people together, but we need to weed out some people.¡±

    Yunzhu was a better manager than Qinghu.

    However, Qinghu had kung fu powerful enough to hold those vagabonds.

    Everyone thought of Yunzhu, who had a mask on her face, as an old woman.

    Qinghu had to sit inside the room. He felt extremely bored.

    ¡°Right. Only the top of the top can join us.¡±

    Lin Mengya picked up the tea and took a sip.

    ¡°Oh, little girl, you won¡¯t support them for free after you have a group of people, will you? They must earn money by themselves. Why not start the killing business?¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. ¡°He wants to build up another Peach Blossom Dock?¡±

    ¡°Sanjue Hall is seemingly a drugstore. Some of them can go somewhere else to gather herbs if they are tired of society. However, I want Sanjue Hall to be a collecting and distributing center of information on the sly.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew clearly that information was the most significant thing in the so-called Jianghu.

    To get revenge, pay a debt of gratitude, or wander in society, one had to control thetest news first.

    She had studied why people got informed sote. It was because the transport in ancient times had not been as advanced as in modern times.

    Therefore, as long as she got new information faster than anyone else, she would be ahead of them.

    Making it an information center sounded like a good choice.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡±

    Qinghu liked that idea. Lin Mengya was clever. She would cover it up with the drugstore so that no one would doubt it.

    Besides, she was excellent at making poison. She would be famous in the society soon.

    The drugstore needed many special detoxifying herbs. Thus, it was reasonable that her people would stay in different ces for the herbs.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. The wound on her hand was healing fast.

    That stupid woman, Jiang Ruqin, managed all these affairs in the next few days.

    Without her, Lin Mengya would have had no time to heal her wound.

    Jiang Ruqin struggled to manage the household for only three days. Then, she went to Liuxin Courtyard to admit her mistakes.

    However, Lin Mengya made up an excuse about not feeling good and refused to open the door.

    Recently, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had been aplete mess.

    Even having three meals a day had be difficult.

    Now, only Liuxin Courtyard was still the same. Qinwu Courtyard and Art Courtyard had run out of food.

    Concubine De frowned at the cold dishes on the table. Some anger could be seen in her eyes.

    ¡°You took charge of the whole family, yet you are making me eat those things? Do you think I am a vegetarian?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin immediately knelt down and grumbled.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s Lin Mengya¡¯s fault. Recently, I¡¯ve had no money to buy meat. I have to make everyone cook vegetables like cucumbers or radishes.¡±

    As she spoke about this, Jiang Ruqin got really upset.

    She hadn¡¯t known that the money for meat and vegetables was paid every few days.

    Last time, the servants¡¯ sries had all been paid in time.

    However, this time, Lin Mengya had unkindly not paid her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you have all the keys in your hands? Where is the money?¡±

    Concubine De put down the chopsticks forcefully and red at her.

    She had thought that letting Jiang Ruqin take Lin Mengya¡¯s ce would be bad for Lin Mengya.

    However, she had never imagined that she would take a beating herself.

    ¡°Lin Mengya told me that there was no money in the treasury. However, someone told me that she actually moved the money into her private coffer. I was very angry, but I tried to get the money back. She imed that the money was her dowry and that no one had the right to take it away.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin spoke in a pathetic manner. That was what Liu¡¯er had taught her.

    Jiang Ruqin had wanted toin to Concubine De, but Liu¡¯er had stopped her.

    She hadn¡¯t said anything until now, which made Concubine De even angrier.

    Jiang Ruqin winked at Liu¡¯er with praise in her eyes.

    Now, Lin Mengya would be in trouble.

    Lin Mengya was not Concubine De¡¯s match.

    ¡°What did you say? How absurd she is! Let¡¯s go to her ce. Let me see what gave her the courage to take our money!¡±

    Concubine De rose to her full height. Then, she went to Liuxin Courtyard with a group of servants.

    Upon arriving, they saw servants out there holding tes of food for Liuxin Courtyard.

    None of them had enjoyed their food in three days. When they smelled the scent of delicious food, they couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard.

    ¡°She¡¯s such an evil daughter-inw. How could she enjoy delicious food herself while letting Aunt eat that kind of terrible food!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin provoked Concubine De by ear. Concubine De was so provoked that she pulled a long face.

    ¡°Concubine De has arrived¡ª¡±

    The eunuch headed up to announce her arrival.

    However, probably because he hadn¡¯t been eating well recently, his announcement sounded feeble.

    ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya greeted her as usual. She did not look like a duck in a thunderstorm. While looking at her, Jiang Ruqin ground her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Are you the eldest daughter of the Lin family? Very good. Tell me, you moved all the money of our mansion into your private coffer, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    There was no foreshadowing. Concubine De got straight to the point. Maybe it was because she was really irritated.

    Lin Mengya knelt in front of Concubine De and answered in a lovely manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Prince told me to move it into my coffer because the treasury was a little old.¡±

    Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Mengya would admit it so fast.

    Concubine De threw a cold look at Lin Mengya and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it. Now, give me the money.¡±

    Concubine De looked down at Lin Mengya and ordered her in a cold tone.

    However, Lin Mengya smiled and refused directly.

    ¡°Your Highness, you might have forgotten what you told me. The other day, you told me that, because the treasury matters a lot, I can give out money only when your seal and the Prince¡¯s seal show up at the same time. I¡¯ve dedicated myself to keeping the money. I would dare not forget what you told me. If you insist on making me take out the money, please show me the seal and I will follow your order.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words managed to leave Concubine De speechless.

    Concubine De remembered really saying that.

    However, she hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Mengya would use it to fight back.

    ¡°Fine, I insist. Jingyue, bring back my seal.¡±

    Jingyue, who was in a dilemma, spoke in her ear for a while.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Concubine De frowned at Jingyue in astonishment.

    ¡°Your Highness, I have not seen it since we got out of the Pce.¡±

    Suddenly, Concubine De¡¯s expression changed.

    Without the seal, it would look like she was the one not keeping faith if she forced Lin Mengya to take out the money.

    Now, she felt a little contrite. It was awkward to say such a thing in public.

    ¡°You¡ªyou did well. I know what I said. Qin¡¯er, give the keys and ount books back to your Cousin-In-Law.¡±

    Everything had changed now.

    No one had expected that the Princess would take her power back from Jiang Ruqin in a few days.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡ª¡±

    It was okay to give the power back under the table.

    However, everyone was watching them now. Jiang Ruqin felt awkward.

    ¡°I said, give them back to your Cousin-In-Law. Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was surprised that Concubine De would attack her.

    She red at Lin Mengya, her big eyes full of hatred, as if she wanted to swallow her.

    ¡°Okay. Liu¡¯er, give those things back to my Cousin-In-Law.¡±

    Her words showed that she was outraged.

    ¡°Cousin-In-Law, take good care of them. Be careful.¡±

    Baishao came to take them back. Everyone out there knew clearly that Jiang Ruqin had been defeatedpletely at this fight.

    However, Lin Mengya remained calm and took what was in Baishao¡¯s hands before speaking sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to manage a household. It is also difficult to be the Master. I know that I am still young and naive now. Please take them back, mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s refusal surprised everyone.

    However, Concubine De understood what it meant. This was Lin Mengya¡¯s protest.

    She had taken back the power of managing a household.

    She hadn¡¯t discussed it with Lin Mengya. Instead, she had ignored her feelings.

    Thus, she was showing her anger.

    She had dared refuse because she knew there was no reliable person to manage the household for Concubine De.

    Concubine De was stuck in the middle, but Lin Mengya was resolute.

    ¡°Why must you refuse, little girl?¡±

    Although she felt great hatred for Lin Mengya,

    she still softened her face.

    Then, she held Lin Mengya up with her hands and looked at her with a friendly expression.

    ¡°We are a family. I told Qin¡¯er to manage the household because I wanted her to help you in the future. However, she was so careless that she caused us big trouble. You are her Cousin-In-Law. You should tolerate her.¡±

    Everyone knew that Concubine De had been forced to be friendly.

    Lin Mengya was not a woman who could be bullied easily. If someone wronged her, she would fight back.

    However, if she carried on now, Concubine De would lose her patience.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya stood up with the help of Concubine De and smiled tenderly.

    ¡°Mother, I know. After all, Miss Jiang is our rtive. I don¡¯t me her. Please don¡¯t worry, mother.¡±

 Chapter 194 - The Young Man With a Rosa Multiflora

    <h4>Chapter 194 The Young Man With a Rosa Multiflora</h4>

    Lin Mengya was held up by Concubine De personally. That meant that she became the real winner of the fight over the power to manage Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Jiang Ruqin could do nothing about it, no matter how unwilling she was.

    After all, it was Concubine De¡¯s order.

    However, Jiang Ruqin still felt angry that everyone med her. It had been Concubine De¡¯s order at the beginning.

    Why did others me her?

    However, she dared not argue with Concubine De.

    ¡°Mother, Miss Jiang, have you had your food? There are some simple dishes avable. Why not sit down and have a try?¡±

    Obviously, Lin Mengya had said this deliberately.

    However, Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin were not in a position to say yes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Qin¡¯er, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin followed Concubine De out of Liuxin Courtyard very unwillingly. Her facial expression showed that she was unwilling to submit. However, she could do nothing.

    ¡°Please take care, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya and all her servants politely saw Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin out.

    ¡°Master, they¡¯ve gone away. You can rise now.¡±

    Baishao helped up Lin Mengya as the door was closed tightly.

    It was not Lin Mengya¡¯s fault. If Concubine De had not insisted on causing her trouble, she would not have been driven into such a difficult position.

    Baishao and the other servants didn¡¯t understand why.

    What had Lin Mengya done to Concubine De to make her hate her so much?

    ¡°Everybody, you can leave now. You¡¯ve all had a tough day. Starting tomorrow, we have to be more cautious.¡±

    That day, Lin Mengya rewarded not only the four maids, but also the other servants in charge of odd jobs.

    This time, it was not the same.

    After dinner, Lin Mengya sat down by the window alone and lost herself in her thoughts.

    She was tired enough to fall asleep.

    However, a ck shadow suddenly emerged before her without her noticing it.

    After a low, deep sigh,

    the ck shadow fetched a nket and covered her up.

    Lin Mengya woke up in astonishment. She trembled and opened her eyes, her eyshes as thin as wings.

    She was surprised to see Long Tianhao in total ck.

    ¡°Concubine De banned you froming here, didn¡¯t she? Why are you here then?¡±

    She spoke in an invisible,ining tone.

    Without Long Tianhao, there would be no need for her to fight against them.

    ¡°Please tolerate mother. Please?¡±

    Lin Mengya hated crying in the presence of others. However, she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from turning red now just because of what Long Tianhao had said.

    Her eyes brimmed with tears. She tried to stop her tears like bursting water, but it was in vain.

    Therefore, she immediately cried out, her tears streaming down her beautiful face.

    She cried like a pussycat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the Master. I don¡¯t want to fight against anyone. I want to live a normal life. Do you understand that? Why? Why must everyone target me? in me? They hurt me because I am Princess Yu, don¡¯t they? Then, I don¡¯t want to be Princess Yu! I give up the title!¡±

    She didn¡¯t suppress her sadness like a child this time.

    In the presence of others, she was Princess Yu, who always remained calm, nned wisely and acted courageously.

    However, everyone was fragile.

    She was not an emotionless robot. She could be weak.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Long Tianhao could ept her malevolence, bear her arrogance, and appreciate her wisdom.

    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    Her bright tears were like the most precious treasure in the world.

    Unfortunately, they weighed over a thousand, so he lost the strength to hold them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°She is right. She¡¯s failed to live a quiet life because of me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and stared at Long Tianhao.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. When the right timees, I will¡ª¡±

    Bang! A china teacup was thrown at his face abruptly.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The teacup was specifically thrown at Long Tianhao¡¯s left eye in a perfect parab.

    Long Tianhao instinctively caught the cup but realized Lin Mengya had shut the window from the inside.

    ¡°Nevere here! Go! Go away!¡±

    Lin Mengya turned her back to the window. Her eyes became wet again.

    ¡°What gave him the confidence to say that? Let me go? How dare he say that?¡±

    She felt so upset that she started crying again.

    ¡°I am really not important to Long Tianhao.¡±

    ¡°You want to drive me out and marry a new wife, right?¡±

    ¡°Long Tianhao, what a good n you have.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I will disappear from your sight soon.¡±

    The crying from inside gripped Long Tianhao.

    He raised his hand and tried to knock at the window. Then, he stopped.

    It might be better for Lin Mengya to leave him and go far away.

    While holding the china cup tightly, Long Tianhao turned around and walked out of Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Where are you going, little boy?¡±

    From the corner of Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Zhongyu witnessed what was happening. He wanted to go inside andfort Lin Mengya.

    However, Qinghu, who had witnessed everything as well, grabbed him by the cor.

    ¡°Let me go. I want to see my sister.¡±

    It was the first time Lin Zhongyu was seeing Lin Mengya crying so sadly. He frowned and tried to get free and seek an exnation for her.

    ¡°I know you feel sad. I do too. However, the little girl needs to stay alone now. She would not like to see anyone.¡±

    Qinghu was just as sad as Lin Zhongyu.

    ¡°Long Tianhao, you really think highly of yourself!¡±

    ¡°No one can upset my little girl!¡±

    ¡°It would be better to try to give Long Tianhao a hard time than tofort your sister. Let¡¯s think about how to bring her justice, okay?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s proposal was perfectly consistent with what Lin Zhongyu wanted.

    Both of them looked at the main room. Its window was closed tightly. They exchanged nces full of understanding.

    ¡°Long Tianhao¡¯s bad day ising!¡±

    Lin Mengya cried herself to sleep on the ground.

    While she was dazzled, she felt someone touching her face in her sleep.

    She whipped the hand touching her face away with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Stop, you fox. I want to sleep.¡±

    However, that person didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he smiled and spoke in a low, deep voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold on the ground. Go to bed.¡±

    The voice sounded soft and immature like a boy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes in a daze and looked over at that chattering person.

    ¡°Eh? How did Xiaoyu grow up overnight?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately came to her senses and looked at the young man in front of her in alert.

    ¡°He is not Xiaoyu!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned against the corner as she held the nket and stared at the young man worriedly.

    It was no wonder that she had mistaken him for Xiaoyu.

    The young man looked older than Xiaoyu.

    He was wearing ake-blue robe that made him look both evil and beautiful.

    His face was fair and clean, with nice features. Unlike Xiaoyu¡¯s gender-ambiguous appearance, his face looked more feminine.

    ¡°Who am I? Guess. If you guess correctly, I won¡¯t kill you. Otherwise, I will leave a mark on your face with my knife.¡±

    The young man smiled and took a bent knife out of his cuff.

    Lin Mengya did not look panicked.

    ¡°If you dare to hurt me, I promise you that you will never see the world outside my house again.¡±

    ¡°What are Night and Qinghu doing? A thug has broken into my room. Why haven¡¯t they shown up yet?¡±

    ¡°Smart. You¡¯re right. It is not that easy to enter your house. That bastard made a good choice. I appreciate you as well.¡±

    The young man waspletely evil.

    Lin Mengya sensed his ill intentions, which were as dark as the ink in his eyes.

    He looked more wicked than Qinghu had been before.

    He was not an enemy one could defeat easily.

    ¡°Is there enmity between you and Xiaoyu? If not, what¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡±

    Lin Mengya was enraged. ¡°Bastard? Xiaoyu is my family now. No one can insult him.¡±

    ¡°I have no rtionship with that bastard. He is just a result of a secret affair. I am much nobler than him.¡±

    The man lifted her chin up lightly with his knife.

    There was deep coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°Woman, if you don¡¯t want to see him die in front of you, watch him. Tell him not to covet something that doesn¡¯t belong to him.¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at him stubbornly but said nothing.

    They both looked at each other, no one averting their eyes first.

    ¡°Ha ha... Funny. Lin Nansheng¡¯s sister. If possible, I really want to try to eat your heart.¡±

    Then, the man took back his knife.

    He nced at Lin Mengya with great interest before he felt free to walk through the door of the main room and get out of there.

    Until that man disappeared out of sight,

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to take a breath. Only she could feel that her back was already bathed in cold sweat.

    ¡°God!¡± Lin Mengya soothed her panic by touching her chest. If the door had not been open, what happened just now would have be her nightmare.

    Inside her room, a seductive, cool fragrance floated in the air. Lin Mengya turned round and noticed a blossoming rosa multiflora on the table.

    ¡°Hey, yboy!¡±

    She picked up that flower and noticed that the fragrance wasing from the rosa multiflora.

    She thought about it for a while and then decided to hide it.

    Her heart felt heavy.

    One problem came after another.

    It seemed that Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know it yet. Thus, she had to keep it a secret.

    It appeared that Xiaoyu¡¯s identity was moreplicated than she had expected.

    ¡°Heavens, why does everything happen to me?¡±

 Chapter 195 - Animals Better-Treated than Humans

    <h4>Chapter 195 Animals Better-Treated than Humans</h4>

    The sleepiness in Lin Mengya vanished in that instant when she was frightened by that young man with the Rosa Multiflora flower.

    Sitting by the bedside, Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead continuously.

    Her emotion had gone out of control for a moment, which was why she wailed and shouted at Long Tianhao. That was so embarrassing!

    Sigh, how was she going to face him again?

    ¡°Are you feeling better, Elder Sister?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s voice echoed from outside.

    The little guy had entered the room smiling and carrying a heap ofundry, and Lin Mengya could see a smile on his delicate face.

    ¡°Whose clothes are these?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu continued smiling and in a joyfully satisfied manner, he said, ¡°You make a guess!¡±

    A frown appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead instantly.

    These lovely kids had all been under Qinghu¡¯s bad influence.

    As she took over the pile of clothes from Lin Zhongyu¡¯s hands, a golden silk waist band fell onto the floor.

    ¡°Are these... the prince¡¯s clothes? Have you... removed the prince¡¯s clothes?¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide only to see a smiling Xiaoyu nodding away.

    Oh heavens! He actually undressed Long Tianhao! She was finished. Now Long Tianhao would tear down the entire Liuxin Courtyard.

    At this moment, Long Tianhao was frowning as he stood by Qingbo Pool.

    He was certain that he had left his clothes by the pool. Could Steward Deng have taken them?

    That should not be the case, because if he did, he would have ced a new set of clothes in their ce.

    Qingbo Pool, which was within the grounds of Qinwu Courtyard, was a neat little hotspring pool.

    Prince Yu¡¯s mansion was originally the home to a beloved official of thete emperor. At one point in time, it was a much-contended ce among the officials because of the presence of the mouth of a hot spring.

    Because of the emperor¡¯s special favor towards Long Tianhao, his son, he had specially gifted this mansion to him.

    He was disconcerted after he returned from his visit to Lin Mengya, which was why he hade to have a dip in the hotspring.

    However, where were his clothes after he got out of the spring?

    A beautiful image of a woman appeared and it quietly approached the Qingbo Pool.

    Long Tianhao turned his body and saw that thedy carrying some clothing and smiling coquettishly at him was none other than Jiang Ruqin.

    ¡°Here is your clothing, Cousin.¡±

    She started blushing before she could even finish her sentence.

    Jiang Ruqin was dded in a dress of thin cotton yarn which was a little translucent, so much so her shoulders were visible from time to time.

    Above her pretty little face on top of her head, her hair was tied up in a side-way pony tail, essorized with a pearly hairpin.

    Every tiny expression on her face exuberated tenderness and grace.

    Her alluring mannerism could drive any man crazy.

    Long Tianhao reached out arge hand towards Jiang Ruqin, and in that instant, the virgin¡¯s breathing instinctively quickened.

    Her aunt was right. Her cousin woulde to her as long as she gave it her all.

    However, to her surprise, therge hand merely grabbed hold of the robe in her hand.

    ¡°Dear cousin, shall I help you with putting on your clothes?¡±

    Her slightly trembling voice sounded so miserable and pathetic that it could melt anyone¡¯s heart, but unfortunately, not Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.

    Instead, Long Tianhao¡¯s face fell.

    He did not like Jiang Ruqin to behave in this way, in fact, he was repulsed by her behavior.

    ¡°Come over here.¡±

    He took the belt from her hand and skillfully put it around his waist.

    These were his clothes and belt.

    Jiang Ruqin had apparently entered his room in his absence.

    This was an outrageous act.

    ¡°In future, do not enter my room without my permission.¡±

    His voice frightened Jiang Ruqin a little.

    She might be slow, but she could tell his aversion towards her behavior from the tone of his voice.

    ¡°Dear cousin, you know I¡¯m simply very fond of you. Why can¡¯t you reciprocate the feeling?¡±

    At this moment, Jiang Ruqin could no longer hold back her emotions but cried out to Long Tianhao.

    Unfortunately, Long Tianhao refused to even turn around to face her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy,¡± he said tly.

    She was no longer the cousin Long Tianhao used to know since the moment she made use of Xing¡¯er to frame Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya might be ruthless, but she was at the same time a faithful friend and a girl with self-respect.

    Jiang Ruqin, on the other hand, was only concerned about the glory and status that came with being Princess Yu.

    Unlike Lin Mengya, who pushed away the glory and status that came with being Princess Yu.

    Strangely, his heart was pained when he thought about her tears.

    ¡°You guys are so yful!¡±

    Back in the Liuxin Courtyard, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were holding on to the basins of water on their heads with both of their hands, while their eyes pleaded with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Snow, the baby tiger, watch both of them for me and don¡¯t let them move!¡±

    The two animals which had grown a fair bit, were baring their teeth as they each watched one of guys intently.

    ¡°Elder Sister, Qinghu and I were just thinking that he shouldn¡¯t bully you!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu looked at Lin Mengya with a pathetic expression, while Qinghu, blinking, was still smiling a cheeky as he looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I know you meant well for me, but there is still something which you shouldn¡¯t do. Moreover, he did not bully me. I was the one who was deliberately provocative.¡±

    How could she bring herself to hold the two of them ountable?

    Since she arrived, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were the only ones who were sincerely kindly to her.

    Although they were always up to shockingly offensive antics.

    To her, these did not bother her because she was fully aware of their good intentions towards her.

    ¡°Alright, I shall stop punishing you two. I¡¯m going to bring the prince¡¯s clothes over to him, while you stay here in the Liuxin Courtyard. Snow and the baby tiger, watch them for me.¡±

    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu fixed their gazes on the eyes of the two little beasts.

    Sighing, they realized that they had been treated worse than these two small animals.

    After pressing the guards to tell her Long Tianhao¡¯s whereabouts, she learned that he was at Qingbo Pool.

    She carried his clothes and headed towards the pool, but was surprised when she saw Jiang Ruqining from the direction of the pool.

    Her eyes were bloodshot and hairpin slightly disced in her disheveled hair.

    The clothes she was wearing was revealing part of her shoulder, which made her look especially alluring.

    When Jiang Ruqin spotted Lin Mengya, the expression on her face changed to one of satisfaction as she straightened her clothes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Princess Yu? Perhaps I should change the way address you to Elder Sister.¡±

    Lin Mengya dazed. It seemed that the clothes in her hands were no longer needed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Miss Jiang can continue to call me your cousin-inw, which sounds much better.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin lifted up her gaze and Lin Mengya, then she deliberately bared one of her shoulders again.

    ¡°Cousin-inw? Alright, anyways it will only be a few more days for me to address you that way. My dear cousin really dotes on me regardless,¡± said Jiang Ruqin equivocally.

    Then she, followed by her servants strode past Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya kept up the smile on her face until Jiang Ruqin waspletely out of sight.

    Then a fiery rage welled up from within her.

    She tightened her grip on the clothes and returned to the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Baiji, Baiji, where are you?¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya stepped into the courtyard, she started calling out for Baiji and looked as if she could not wait any longer.

    Baiji, who was sewing a winter coat for Lin Mengya in the room immediately came out to wee, but the moment Lin Mengya spotted her, she tossed Long Tianhao¡¯s clothes to her.

    ¡°Use the fabric from this piece of clothing to make two little pieces of clothing for Snow and the baby tiger respectively! I want you to do it now!¡±

    Baiji stared at the piece of clothing thatnded in her hands and thought it looked familiar.

    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this a piece of the prince¡¯s clothing?¡±

    The fabric was of the highest quality satin and the prince was about the only person in the entire mansion who fitted to wear clothes of made out of such fabric.

    ¡°Indeed. Make sure you wash it clean before you use it, lest some disease from ites onto you.¡±

    After giving the instructions in a furious tone, Lin Mengya returned to her own room.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Went the main door as she mmed it shut.

    ¡°Who is she angry with?¡±

    Baiji shook her head and headed back to her room to do her chores.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was sitting in front of her study table and slipping through the pages of her book angrily.

    Humph! How many faithful men could one find in the world? Most men were fickle in love affairs or even heartbreakers.

    ¡°Sigh, who are you mad with now? Do you want me to give vent to your anger on your behalf?¡±

    Qinghu was wearing a brilliant smile when he came up close to Lin Mengya, looking at her.

    To Qinghu¡¯s surprise, she, who was holding out a book to him a moment ago, had reached out and pinched his cheek in between when Qinghu was totally unprepared.

    ¡°My face! My pretty face!¡±

    Lin Mengya continued to pink harder instead of letting go.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t afford to pay for any disfiguration of my face.¡±

    However, Lin Mengya did not show any pity but continued pinching and squeezing Qinghu¡¯s face.

    ¡°My Queen, I surrender. Please let me off.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s miserable expression helped dissipate half of Lin Mengya¡¯s fury.

    However, she remained sulky.

    ¡°Did you not go to deliver the prince¡¯s clothes? Did he be as bold as to bully you again?¡±

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya sighed and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s my own problem. It has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Lin Mengya rested her chin on her hands as she furrowed her brows in misery.

    ¡°Qinghu, how do I get a divorce if we are members of the royal family?¡±

    The expression in the eyes of Qinghu changed the moment he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you want to divorce Long Tianhao? Forget it! You can lead such a good life staying by his side. You get to have good food and wine and you get a lot more advantage of staying by his side. Why do you want to divorce him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking...¡±

    It sounded ridiculous that she had unknowingly be a married woman when she first came here.

    If she became a divorced woman for no reason, she would have been greatly disadvantaged.

    ¡°Oh yes, Qinghu, you¡¯ve been living a life of a vagrant for so many years, do you know of any powerful organization or noble family which uses the Rosa Multiflora as a symbol?¡± asked Lin Mengya.

    At the same time, she was trying hard to get the emotional turmoil regarding her romantic feelings out of her mind.

    That suspicious figure she glimpsed felt like a dangerous person. If she did not probe further, she was afraid that Xiaoyu would be in danger.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any organization or noble family with Rosa Multiflora as its symbol.¡±

    Qinghu thought over Lin Mengya¡¯s question carefully, despite being clueless about her reason for asking such a question.

    ¡°However, there was one person using the flower to represent himself, who was not amoner.¡±

    At the mention of this person, even Qinghu looked a little fearful.

    ¡°Do you know of a nation called Lieyun Empire which was to the south-west of Dajin?¡±

    Lin Mengya searched her memory and she vaguely remembered that she had read about it in the books.

    ¡°It was a ce with dense forests, therefore, most parts of that country was very humid and infested with poisonous bugs and nts. For this reason, the people of Lieyun Empire were all expert in the use of poison.¡±

    ¡°Please focus on the main point,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    Qinghu rolled his eyes at the impatient Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 196 - An Unstable State of Panic

    <h4>Chapter 196 An Unstable State of Panic</h4>

    ¡°The important point is that the emperor of Lieyun Empire is a puppet. It was rumored that a first grade official in the courts holds all the power in his hands, and a mysterious Xin Family had been lording over various first grade officials serving terms with power in their hands.

    Lin Mengya nodded as she listened to Qinghu¡¯s exnation.

    This strategy of forcing the emperor into submission so an official could take over all the power had been used by both Dong Zhuo and Cao Cao.

    The Xin Family in question was definitely one of those who employed this tactic.

    ¡°Within the current Xin Family, there is this young man Xin Li, who, although the second son to his father, is the most highly regarded in his family. He is exceptionally intelligent and therefore was greatly doted upon by his father. He is sly like a fox, violent and cruel like a wolf and he loves torturing convicts. I heard from some people who had been to Lieyun that Xin Li would kill a few hundreds of them just for entertainment every year. The people of Lieyun will live in misery if the nation falls under the control of such a leader. This man was nicknamed ¡°Mr. Rosa Multiflora¡±, but do note that the Rosa Multiflora flower in his hand had been watered using human blood,¡± continued Qinghu.

    Lin Mengya had to agree with what Qinghu described because from the short period of time she spent with that manst night, she could tell that he was none other than Xin Li.

    Were both Xin Li and Xiaoyu the descendants of the Xin Family?

    asionally, Baisu would reveal a glimpse of Xiaoyu¡¯s background in the things she said.

    From the amount of attention given to him, Xiaoyu could stand a chance in obtaining the Xin Family¡¯s inheritance.

    Otherwise, why would Xin Lie all the way here to threaten her?

    ¡°Lass, why are you making inquiries about him?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s curiosity had been stirred up. To him, the nation of Lieyun was a thousand miles away and thess did not have any rtives living there as far as he knew.

    After some careful consideration, Lin Mengya decided to keep her encounter with Xin Li a secret from Qinghu.

    She knew Qinghu too well. If he were to learn that the man had threatened her with seven daggers, Qinghu would definitely go straight to assassinate that Xin Li by himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You should know that I¡¯m learning all about poison from my teacher. My teacher used to speak highly about the poisonous bugs and herbs in Lieyun. I¡¯ve heard her mention it a few times.¡±

    Qinghu eyed Lin Mengya suspiciously, but she was good at covering up, so eventually, Qinghu was unable to spot any loopholes.

    ¡°What your teacher said was true. However, you¡¯d better keep a distance from this Xin Li if you were to bump into him.¡±

    He must really be a violent man, given that even Qinghu appeared to be fearful of him.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a bimbo?¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. Qinghu than nced at her chest and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve tolerable intelligence.¡±

    He turned and fled.

    ¡°You, stay there. Exin what you mean by that!¡±

    Lin Mengya ran after him, and the Liuxin Courtyard was once again filled with mor.

    At this instant, Long Tianhao was sitting in his study, feeling unsettled in his heart.

    He would never expect Jiang Ruqin to behave so shamelessly.

    It looked like he had to think of a way to get this woman out of the mansion as soon as possible.

    He was totally perplexed as to why his mother¡¯s temperament had changed so drastically this time she returned home.

    Whenever he went over to pay his respect to his mother, she would be nagging him on how Lin Mengya was respectful towards her, how she would overtly agree but covertly oppose.

    She also kept singing praises about how virtuous Jiang Ruqin was. It was so overwhelming that he grew sick of it.

    Perhaps it was because of Nanny Jinyue¡¯s sudden demise and she was over-grieved.

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, I¡¯vee to deliver a bowl of green bean soup with lily because Concubine De instructed me to do so.¡±

    The slightly hoarse voice of Nanny Jingyue echoed from outside the room.

    Even since Nanny Jinyue passed away, Nanny Jingyue was the only old maid left to serve his mother.

    Although Jingyue was usually serious, she was after all an elder serving his mother by her side. For this reason, Long Tianhao was rather respectful towards her.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll drink it in a while.¡±

    Jingyue nodded and was about to say something, but stopped herself, but eventually simply gave Long Tianhao a nce.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± asked Long Tianhao who lifted his head to look at her.

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, please forgive me for being a busybody, but since Concubine De wishes that you take Miss Jiang as wife, why don¡¯t you just submit to her? There¡¯s no way you can prevail over her.¡±

    The look in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes changed a little as he looked at Jingyue and said, ¡°I know what to do about this. If my mother had sent you to try to persuade me, please forget it.¡±

    Jingyue shook her head when she saw Long Tianhao¡¯s determination in this matter, and eventually left the room.

    Long Tianhao put the document in his hand down on the table and stared at the bowl of green bean lily soup. It smelled so fragrant, just like the ones prepared by Jinyue.

    The sky was clear this night. After Lin Mengya took a bath, she sat by the window and stared into the night sky full of stars.

    As night fell, some men sent by her elder brother hade to deliver the message that his troops would arrive at the capital city in half a month¡¯s time.

    Her brother had even sent her a gift with the messenger.

    She turned to her dresser and picked up the little box made of sandalwood.

    Gently, she opened the box and in therey a delicate dagger.

    Its sharp de was hidden in the leather scabbard while the hilt was embedded with some precious stones.

    She wielded it in the air and found that it really fit her little hand.

    This was great, it seemed that only her brother knew what she needed most at this time.

    All of a sudden, the sound of heavy breathing could be heard close to her ears.

    With a jolt, Lin Mengya turned and pointed the dagger at the intruder.

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, why are you here?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered the names of a hundred kinds of poison. However, she was confused by thebination of the herbs they could be made into.

    Good heavens! Among these hundreds of poisonous herbs, a handful of them were rare and precious.

    Why were thesebined into a aphrodisiac?

    These people had truly wasted precious raw materials!

    Long Tianhao was feeling horrible. His eyes were bloodshot, making him look fearsome.

    His eyes came into focus for a while, then lost their focus again and the expression on his face almost looked evil.

    His breath was heavy and hot.

    D*mn it! He should not have drunk that bowl of soup.

    He should have known that his mother would not give up so easily.

    As expected, when the aphrodisiac was starting to take effect, Jiang Ruqin had sneaked into his study.

    What was Lin Kui and the rest doing? Were they this ipetent?

    Could they not even stop a woman from entering his room?

    Without any dy, he fled from the flirting Jiang Ruqin. Using all his willpower, he ran all the way to Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard.

    At this moment, he was almost going crazy from the effect of the aphrodisiac.

    ¡°Help me... with the antidote...¡±

    His brow were deeply furrowed. He did not want to be ovee by the effect of the aphrodisiac.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±

    She should just leave him locked up until the effect went away? No way, the aphrodisiac was too strong. Long Tianhao might be a useless man if nothing was done.

    How about a cold bath? Where was she going to find cold water?

    Lin Mengya turned around and began rummaging through her supply of herbs and medication.

    Why were all the medications she found in her room useless? There really a shortage of the medication at the time when it was needed.

    The aphrodisiac was gradually taking effect in Long Tianhao¡¯s body.

    The shadow of the figure before Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes had be the object of his yearning.

    There seemed to be a voice screaming in his head.

    ¡°She is your wife, isn¡¯t it her duty to help you get over this?¡±

    If she truly became his woman, she would not be able to leave him easily.

    Lin Mengya, who was rummaging through her stuff was suddenly encircled in a hot embrace.

    Oh no! Long Tianhao could no longer hold it in.

    She turned around in an attempt to tell him to endure a while more, when his mouth came down on hers.

    His breath engulfed her in an instant.

    In that moment, Lin Mengya felt as if the heavens and the earth were spinning.

    This was not a kiss. It was an act of possessiveness a male had towards a female.

    Lin Mengya frowned and began beating Long Tianhao with her fists. However, she was terrified to realize that it had no effect on him.

    ¡°Let, let go of me!¡±

    She was at a loss of what to do and her eyes were filled with such fear which was rarely seen in them.

    No, things should not have happened in this way!

    In her struggle, she had somehow provoked the hidden animal instinct in Long Tianhao.

    Sin was like the water released from a floodgate. There was no stopping it.

    While she let out a scream, all of a sudden, some hit Long Tianhao from behind and he fainted.

    ¡°Are you alright,ss? Are you alright?¡±

    Qinghu asked with concern on his bruised face.

    The bruises on his face were a result of his struggle with Night.

    He would never have expected Long Tianhao to do such a thing to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Qinghu, Qinghu... he was so scary, scary.¡±

    Her clothes had been torn from Long Tianhao¡¯s tugging.

    Her frightened screams had rmed all the people in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    A heartbroken Qinghu carried Lin Mengya from the bed.

    Her trembling body testified how helpless Lin Mengya was a moment ago.

    ¡°Master, Master, are you alright?¡±

    The faces of the four maidservants who entered the roomter on were all streaked with tears.

    If Qinghu had not fought with Night with all his might, perhaps by now, Lin Mengya would have been...

    The people in the Liuxin Courtyard were all aware that Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were merely husband and wife in name.

    Although they were rooting for Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya, what the prince did was too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright now. Quick, carry the prince to the teacher. He¡¯s been poisoned!¡±

    She was still in shock from what happened, but she did not want any harm toe upon Long Tianhao.

    Frankly this was not entirely his fault.

    Despite knowing that he was not to be med, Lin Mengya¡¯s body continued trembling while Baiji held her in her arms.

    ¡°It would be better for scum like him to die!¡±

    Xiaoyu said through his gritted teeth, frowning.

    ¡°No, he had really been poisoned and the effect of the poison is powerful. He didn¡¯t do this to me on purpose. Don¡¯t be impulsive, Xiaoyu.¡±

    All of them nced at the unconscious Long Tianhao and saw that his brows were furrowed into a deep frown, even though his eyes were closed.

    It appeared that he was undergoing some torment.

    His handsome face was frighteningly flushed.

    He was obviously not well.

    ¡°Step back, don¡¯ty a finger on my master!¡±

    The voice of Night echoed through the air. He appeared immediately, walked up to Long Tianhao briskly and helped him up.

    However, at that moment, Lin Mengya realized that Night¡¯s right hand seemed to becking in strength.

    At the same time, she caught Qinghu ring at him with a cold look on his eyes and she instantly understood what happened.

    ¡°Baizhi, go up and help Night!¡±

    Baizhi, though reluctant, was obedient to Lin Mengya and immediately went over to help.

    Lin Zhongyu sighed. With a wave of his hand towards Baizhi, he said, ¡°Let me do it. If he wakes up, I want him to give me an ount of what happened!¡±

 Chapter 197 - Meeting up with an Old Pal

    <strong>Chapter 197 Meeting up with an Old Pal</strong>

    Night, together with Lin Zhongyu, supported Long Tianhao as they dragged him away. As they were walking through the arched door, Xiaoyu made Long Tianhao bump his head onto the side and Lin Mengya caught sight of it. She wondered if he had done it on purpose.

    It was quite a hard collision and she supposed it would be painful.

    ¡°Master, can we not live in the prince¡¯s mansion any longer?¡±

    Baizhi had been around Lin Mengya for the longest time. Although she still had a childish mentality, she loved Lin Mengya dearly.

    She looked miserably at her master, teary-eyed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our courtyard may not be as spacious as the prince¡¯s mansion, it is still veryfortable. Master, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to support ourselves there.¡±

    Even Baiji, who was the most matured and steady one of them all, felt heartbroken over what had happened.

    They knew Lin Mengya too well. If Long Tianhao did what he had intended just now, there would be no turning back.

    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s personality, they supposed she would have done something rash afterwards.

    ¡°I know all of you are concerned about me. However, now is not the time to leave.¡±

    Having calmed down a little now, Lin Mengya popped her head out of theyers of nket which she was wrapped up in.

    Why was there such a strong dose of aphrodisiac in Long Tianhao¡¯s body?

    ¡°Alright, I think you can all go now. I¡¯ve something to discuss with Qinghu.¡±

    The four maidservants hesitated for a moment, but eventually exited Lin Mengya¡¯s room. They had begun to discuss how they should take turns guarding outside Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    ¡°Yes? Do you want to me kill or castrate the d*mn prince? Just tell me!¡±

    A sinister look appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face.

    To Qinghu, it was a miracle for someone to continue living, having attempted to vite hisss.

    Lin Mengya gave him an using look, then shook her head and said, ¡°He had been doped. The others may not be able to tell, but I suppose it should not escape your eyes?¡±

    The fierce look in his eyes faded and he nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°I smelt the smell of the dream flower on his body. Do you know which aphrodisiac contains the dream flower?¡±

    It was said that the dream flower was a kind of herb growing close to the north pole.

    This was the reason Long Tianhao was unable to suppress its effect because it was too overpowering.

    Qinghu shuddered at the mention of this flower. A hateful and repulsive look shed across his eyes in that instant.

    It was a deeply engraved, unpleasant memory from his past.

    ¡°The dream flower is produced in extremely small amounts. Because its effect was so powerful, it was only supplied to the royal families.¡±

    Qinghu said with a deeply chilling voice.

    It seemed that the people in the royal family were all so hypocritical.

    While on the surface, they may appear to be good, but they used means and ways to achieve their selfish goals behind people¡¯s back.

    He would not turn out this way if not for those things people did to him.

    ¡°Did you say it¡¯s reserved for the royals¡¯ use?¡±

    Lin Mengya went into a state of deep thought for a while. If only the members of the royal family could get hold of this poison, then she would be the only one who had ess.

    However, given that the effect of it was so strong, would she not be concerned that it was dangerous to her son?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, only those members with a higher status in the royal family would have ess to it. How could Prince Yu be soscivious? Didn¡¯t he know that he might even lose his life by taking it? Would he choose fulfillment of his lust over his life?¡±

    Lin Mengya knew better than to think likewise. Having gathered the information about the poison from Qinghu, she had all her doubts cleared.

    If the dosage given was exceeding the rmended dosage, the person would bleed from the seven apertures of his head.

    ¡°Qinghu, can you do me a favor by going to the Art Courtyard to investigate something?¡±

    Lin Mengya pondered over the matter and thought that it would be wise to confirm if Concubine De was the one who doped Long Tianhao.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Qinghu refused to take her order and started to throw a tantrum. In his mind, Long Tianhao had attempted to vite Lin Mengya after all.

    It was lucky for Long Tianhao that Qinghu had not killed him.

    There was no way he would help Long Tianhao out!

    ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about me, but do you really think that I¡¯m that kindhearted?¡±

    At this, Qinghu looked her up and down and thought that she was definitely not the kindhearted type.

    Surely she would not let this slip her chance to take revenge.

    She used her fingers to indicate to Qinghu toe closer as she whispered into his ears.

    A cheeky look appeared in Qinghu¡¯s eyes as he shot a nce at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Wait here, and I¡¯ll go gather the necessary evidence from the Art Courtyard.¡±

    Qinghu was most willing to do anything that would create more trouble for Long Tianhao.

    In the next moment, Lin Mengya was left alone in her room.

    ¡°It is normal for a man to be impulsive. You could have used your dagger to stab him. Why? Couldn¡¯t you bear to do it?¡±

    The voice of Yunzhu echoed through the air and Lin Mengya instantly turned to face the shadowy figure in front of her.

    It seemed that a lot was happening here in her room tonight.

    ¡°He is Prince Yu. There would be a lot of trouble if he dies.¡±

    Yet, a small voice in Lin Mengya was saying otherwise.

    She almost blurted out the real reason, even though she could hardly believe it herself.

    ¡°Em, perhaps this was one of the reasons. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in knowing the matters of your heart.¡±

    Yunzhu took off the ck veil covering her face, which was covered with so many wrinkles that she looked extremely aged.

    In the Sanjue Hall, she would have her face covered all day, so that no one knew that this old woman in ck was once the most beautiful woman in the capital city.

    ¡°Qinghu told me that you¡¯ve discovered a way to restore my face a little?¡±

    They were back to the topic of the important issue. Lin Mengya nodded, and then shook her head again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yunzhu looked at Lin Mengya with concern in her eyes. No matter how she pretended not to mind, she wished she could be beautiful again.

    ¡°I have not fully understood the poison in your body, but I can concentrate all that poison in your body onto one spot. Moreover, I¡¯m not sure how exactly your body would react to this.¡±

    This was what her teacher called ¡°sealing the poison¡±. Nevertheless, it could turn into something even more dangerous to her body.

    For this reason, the procedure could only be carried out by her teacher.

    ¡°Alright, it can¡¯t be worse than the state I¡¯m in now.¡±

    For some reason, it felt as if Yunzhu was desperate to restore her face tonight.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a while and finally decided to bring Yunzhu to her teacher to let her have a look at Yunzhu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Give me a minute. I will get changed and bring you to my teacher.¡±

    In the secret chamber at the basement of the prince¡¯s mansion, the unconscious Long Tianhao was gradually regaining his consciousness.

    When he opened his eyes, the first thing that came into sight was Night¡¯s concerned face.

    The moment he tried to push himself up, he realized that his limbs were sore andpletely strengthless. He felt as if they had been run over by some vehicle.

    ¡°What, what happened to me?¡±

    His voice sounded hoarse.

    Long Tianhao was totally unaware of what he had done earlier on.

    ¡°You? You went violent and out of control and did something so rude that it¡¯s unforgivable. Are you pretending that you¡¯ve no memory of it?¡± Lin Zhongyu rebuked Long Tianhao coldly.

    Long Tianhao pulled himself up to a sitting position with the help of Night.

    While sitting by one side was Lin Zhongyu, ring at him with disdain.

    He remembered drinking the bowl of green bean lily soup and feeling a burning sensation all over.

    Then Jiang Ruqin came into his study, and then...

    He could not recall the rest.

    ¡°What did I do just now?¡±

    He turned to query Night, only to see Night shaking his head at him.

    Perplexed, Long Tianhao looked towards Lin Zhongyu, who was gnashing his teeth.

    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows. What exactly did he do?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do much, you just trampled some nts and flowers.¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly appeared in the stone room and everyone turned their attention to her.

    Hearing her words, Lin Zhongyu was about to retort when Lin Mengya stopped him in time.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the prince is alright now. Teacher, may I discuss something with you private?¡±

    Baili Rui had no idea what happened, just that Lin Zhongyu was furious when they first arrived.

    Baili Rui supposed that it had to be something to do with his protege that made this young man fly into a rage.

    Sigh, it may not always be a good thing to have an outstanding protege.

    Lin Mengya led Baili Rui into a secret chamber because Yunzhu¡¯s existence had to be kept a secret.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya had taken another route, which was a secret passage which only she and Baili Rui knew about.

    ¡°Teacher, this is the friend I talked to you about. Please have a look at her and see if you¡¯re able to help neutralize the poison in her body.¡±

    Yunzhu turned around and her body froze the instant she saw Baili Rui.

    Lin Mengya could sense the moment Yunzhu¡¯s body stiffened.

    She looked at both of them with puzzlement. Did they actually know each other?

    ¡°Since you are Lin Mengya¡¯s friend, I will try my best to treat you. Please remove the veil on your face so I can have a look at it.¡±

    However, Yunzhu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Baili Rui and they revealed a mix of emotions.

    It was only when Lin Mengya nudged Yunzhu that she gradually calmed her emotions.

    ¡°I... Thank you.¡±

    She took the veil off and a wrinkled face came into sight.

    Nevertheless, there waspletely no sign of disgust in Baili Rui¡¯s expression.

    As a physician, albeit a physician specializing in the study of poison, he had been through countless bizarre cases over the years.

    Yunzhu¡¯s wrinkled face was in stark contrast with her silky smooth neck.

    Baili Rui excitedly took out a silver needle and pierced it into Yunzhu¡¯s face.

    A purplish red drop of blood appeared which took Lin Mengya and Baili Rui by surprise.

    The poison in Yunzhu¡¯s body was apparently very aggressive and they wondered how she was able to endure until today.

    ¡°How did you get poisoned?¡±

    There was a sober look in Baili Rui¡¯s eyes as he fixed his eyes on the few drops of blood he collected in a small ceramic dish a moment ago.

    Baili Rui had been studying into poison half of his life. It was not difficult for him toe to some conclusions using these few drops of blood.

    ¡°My, my enemy plotted against me, and I was careless to have fallen into my enemy¡¯s hands.¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Baili Rui, but he was totally unaware because at this moment, he was intently studying her blood.

    ¡°Although the poison is aggressive, it¡¯s not difficult to neutralize it. I heard that you¡¯ve approached some experts to help neutralize it. Whoever that was must be a quack. He actually activated the effect of the poison. It was also because of the quack that you have been tormented day and night, but haven¡¯t died.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s, that¡¯s impossible! He would never inflict harm upon me! That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Yunzhu red at Baili Rui in shock and continued to deny what Baili Rui suggested.

 Chapter 198 - Playboy Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 198 yboy Teacher</h4>

    ¡°You may have doubts about my character, but you can¡¯t doubt my skill in neutralizing poison!¡±

    Baili Rui red at the woman before him when he heard her words of retort.

    ¡°Character? Are you talking to me about character? If not for you, Mr. Gusu, I wouldn¡¯t end up in this state!¡±

    Yunzhu cried out, and then disappeared into the secret passage.

    ¡°Mr. Gusu? She, she¡¯s Yunxi!¡±

    Baili Rui, who was full of mettle, had never felt so ashamed.

    He widened his eyes and stared into the pitch-dark secret passage.

    In an instant, Baili Rui looked defeated.

    ¡°Wait for me, Yunzhu!¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to run after Yunxi when she observed that her teacher seemed to have his life sucked out of him.

    He went into a daze while staring at the purplish red blood in the dish.

    ¡°What¡¯s this all about, Teacher? What¡¯s the story of Mr. Gusu and Yunxi all about?¡±

    Lin Mengya was in a dilemma whether to run after Yunzhu.

    Yunzhu¡¯s condition had not stabilized. Lin Mengya was afraid that a blow to Yunzhu now would cause her to go delirious.

    She would not be able to take the blow at this moment, given her already battered body.

    Her teacher was not in any better state either. After weighing the situation, Lin Mengya decided to remain behind with Baili Rui.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all down to destiny.¡±

    Baili Rui took a pearly hairpin out of his pocket.

    Although it appeared to be an outdated design, it was nevertheless intricately made.

    However, from how the pearls had lost their luster, Baili Rui must have taken the hairpin out every now and then to look at it.

    ¡°Teacher, once I heard Yunzhu said that she fell in a love with a man. Are you that man?¡±

    The Baili Rui before Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes may seem to be very embarrassed, but she was able to tell that he used to be a charming man when he was young.

    For reason that Baili Wuchen was raised by Baili Rui, these two were rather simr in their mannerisms and temperament.

    Baili Rui was in fact the more mettlesome of the two.

    Without a doubt, he had to be ady-killer when he was young.

    Qinghu had once mentioned that Yunzhu had ended up in this state because of one man.

    The more Lin Mengya looked at her teacher, the more she was convinced that he had the capacity to be such a yboy.

    However, prying into this matter was no longer simply to satisfy her curiosity now.

    If she failed to calm Yunzhu, her Sanjue Hall would be an unrealized dream.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she ever loved me, but I¡¯ve definitely loved her. I had no idea how she came to this state, but I¡¯m certain that to her, she¡¯d rather die than to live in this manner.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not push it, seeing that her teacher did not have the intention to tell her the story.

    She shook her head and got up to leave.

    ¡°Lass, will you pass this back to her? Please just say to her that I had let her down fifteen years ago.¡±

    Baili Rui nced at the pearly hairpin in his hand with a reluctant look, but finally handed it over to Lin Mengya.

    She gave her teacher a helpless look. It was no wonder he could continue living in a dark ce without any sunlight.

    When the heart was dead, what else could one not let go?

    ¡°No, Teacher, running away from the problem is not a solution. If you¡¯re sincere about asking her for forgiveness, you should give this to her in person.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave the hairpin back to her teacher. She thought it would be better for those two to settle their problem face to face.

    When Lin Mengya eventually exited the secret passage, she was surprised to bump into Yunzhu at the gate of her courtyard.

    Yunzhu had not covered her face with the veil because she was too shaken up.

    At this moment, purplish-red blood was oozing out of the tiny pinhole which Baili Rui had punctured.

    In the dark of the night, her aged countenance, together with the purplish-red blood on her face made her a phantom-looking figure.

    ¡°You may continue to be shaken up if you wish to die.¡±

    Lin Mengya kept her distance out of fear, but she said those words as a reminder.

    Lin Mengya was not sure if her words had an effect on Yunzhu, nevertheless, Yunzhu finally calmed down.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve told me earlier that he was going to be the person who would cure the poison in me, I would rather die.¡±

    Yunzhu, who had regained herposure, put the veil back onto her face.

    However, he did sound a little cold, as if there was great hatred between them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea in the beginning the reason you hated Teacher so much. Fifteen years had passed after all, you can¡¯t be joking if your life is at stake.¡±

    Lin Mengya had the impression that the person whom Yunzhu wanted Lin Mengya to save was the man Yunzhu¡¯s loved.

    However, from the look of it, Yunzhu seemed to have a deep rtionship with her teacher.

    Sigh, no matter how smart a person was, the matters of the heart would always wreak havoc to his rationality.

    ¡°Hate? He¡¯s not even worthy of my hatred. You¡¯re right, I will continue to live well, so he would know that he had made a mistake abandoning me.¡±

    Oh my god! Was this what the tragic story of a yboy abandoning his young love all about?

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was stirred up. Nevertheless, she tried to look calm and disinterested.

    ¡°How about we go into the room to talk about this?¡±

    Lin Mengya convinced herself that it was not her intention to listen to her teacher¡¯s illicit love while having cracking melon seeds between her teeth.

    It was just because the night was dark and it would not look good if someone saw them.

    Yunzhu gave Lin Mengya one look and nodded.

    Tonight seemed like a perfect time for her to finally reveal the matter which she had kept deep in her heart for years.

    Night had remained in the dungeon to take care of Long Tianhao. Qinghu had not returned from checking out the Art Courtyard, while Lin Zhongyu stayed with Long Tianhao in the dungeon as a standby fight the foot soldiers.

    The four maidservants were the only ones left to apany Lin Mengya in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    However, when the maids saw Yunzhu, Baizhi, being the timidest among the four, dragged Baiji with her to hide in her room. She was too afraid toe out of her room.

    Baishao and Baisu, who were bolder, remained in the room with Lin Mengya and Yunzhu.

    For the first time in a long time, Lin Mengya had no one to protect or watch over her.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya and Yunzhu sat by the table, looking as if they were good friends.

    ¡°Back in that year when I first joined Peach Blossom Dock, I was assigned the task of gathering information in Qing Brothel since I was a special prostitute who only served government officials.¡±

    Yunzhu began narrating the painful memory of how the two of them met and hung out.

    She was the woman who had to entertain men everyday, while he was a yboy, who was also the most outstanding physician in the neutralizing of poison in the human body.

    Their rendezvous was as beautiful as what usually happened in drama scripts.

    Keeping their identity secret from one another, they fell in love in troubled times.

    ¡°After two years, he suddenly disappeared. I searched the whole world, but failed to find any trace of him.¡±

    A smiled appeared on Yunzhu¡¯s face when she talked about those endearing times.

    However, at the mention of his disappearance, Lin Mengya sensed a hint of sadness in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.

    Apparently, the departure of her teacher came as a great blow to Yunzhu.

    ¡°After he left, how did you escape from Peach Blossom Dock£¿And how did your face get ruined?¡±

    At this juncture, the tinge of endearment brought about by her memory suddenly vanished.

    ¡°Subsequently, his buddy sent me a message telling me that he was getting married. I knew my ce as a prostitute, that I would never be his wife. I had simply wanted to check his wedding out. Little did I expect that he would be so heartless. He said he was afraid that I would cause harm to his wife. If I insisted on going, I had to ingest an herb prescribed by him, which would forbid me to mobilize my internal powers for three days. Unfortunately, I bumped into my enemy who was after my life on the way to attend the wedding and was thus forced to mobilize my internal powers, which then led to the re-up of the effect of the poison. In order to save my life, his buddy used his body as an exchange, which was why I found a way of escape, but I turned out into what you see of me today.¡±

    Yunzhu was obviously filled with hatred for Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher. What he did was too much. Even Lin Mengya, who was a mere observer, was filled with rage after listening to Yunzhu¡¯s narration.

    At first, she had thought that her teacher was an upright and straightforward man.

    Never would she have expected him to be such a debauched man.

    No, that did not sound right!

    Lin Mengya pondered carefully and realized that her teacher had never mentioned that he had a family even since she became his disciple.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve known Teacher for a while, and I¡¯ve never heard him talk about having a wife or children.¡±

    After Lin Mengya raised her doubts, Yunzhu dazed for a moment, and then continued with indignation, ¡°Humph! I¡¯m sure he must have abandoned that woman as well. He is good at it.¡±

    Lin Mengya could understand Yunzhu¡¯s hatred towards her teacher, but she also knew to look at this matter objectively.

    She was positive that the expression on her teacher¡¯s face was sincere.

    Unless there was something else which had been kept a secret from her.

    ¡°Rest assured that I will investigate the matter until I get to the bottom of this. As for the poison which is still in your body, you can¡¯t dy any longer to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°I would rather die than to put my trust in this man!¡±

    When Yunzhu remained adamant about her decision, Lin Mengya was left with no other choice but to agree to let her handle everything else.

    It was only after Lin Mengya continued to cate Yunzhu that she eventually left, still embittered.

    Finally, left alone in the room, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts.

    What exactly happened?

    Long Tianhao recuperated quickly under the watch and care of Baili Rui.

    Although he still looked a little too pale these few days.

    On the other hand, Lin Mengya had imed to have fallen ill, so that she did not step out of her room at all. Even the others in the Liuxin Courtyard chose not to go outside unless they really had very important matters to tend to.

    Long Tianhao subsequently found out what he had done.

    However, whenever he attempted to go to Liuxin Courtyard to apologize, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu woulde in his way and stop him from entering the courtyard.

    Even Night was chased out by Qinghu.

    Left with no choice, he would hide at the surrounding area to keep watch.

    ¡°Your Highness the prince, we have searched all the kitchens in the entire mansion. This was what we found in the small kitchen in the Art Courtyard!¡±

    Long Tianhao had instructed Lin Kui to do a thorough investigation into this in his fury.

    It was never his intention to suspect his own mother, because Baili Rui had told him that he would die of bleeding through the seven apertures of his head if the poison in him was not neutralized in time.

    It could have been anyone in the mansion but not his mother.

    However, against hismon sense, Lin Kui found it only in the kitchen in the Art Courtyard.

    ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡±

    Long Tianhao looked into the garden and realized that the entire ground turned red from the fallen leaves.

    In a few days, the branches of the trees would not have any leaves left on them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve handed it over to Mr. Baili for assessment, and it was indeed the poison you ingested that day.¡±

    The information came like a bolt from the blue to Long Tianhao.

    Why, why would his mother poison him?

    ¡°Your Highness, if you would listen to me, I don¡¯t think Concubine De was necessarily the one who poisoned you although the poison was found in the Art Courtyard. So many people go in and out of the Art Courtyard. Perhaps someone had done it to frame Concubine De, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Once again, Long Tianhao could see a glimpse of hope.

 Chapter 199 - The Cruel Truth

    <h4>Chapter 199 The Cruel Truth</h4>

    The Art Courtyard was Mother¡¯s residence, but it was filled with many servants.

    In addition, there was Jiang Ruqin, who was always looking for opportunities to cause harm.

    asional negligence was inevitable.

    Perhaps this was how people found a loophole work on.

    Moreover, the greatest suspect would be Jiang Ruqin, who took every opportunity to crawl up to his bed.

    ¡°Please make a thorough investigation into this matter, but do keep it down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Kui turned to leave and Long Tianhao was left alone in his study as he wrestled with his painful suspicion.

    ¡°Are you sure Lin Kui would be able to find those medicinal herbs?¡±

    In the Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya was having a round of chess games with Qinghu.

    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. I¡¯ve ce it by the side of the stove. Even a blind man would be able to find it.¡±

    Qinghu was getting really enthusiastic about the chess game, but no matter which move he made, he was hemmed in by Lin Mengya¡¯s chess pieces.

    ¡°Sounds good, it¡¯s time that he starts to worry.¡±

    Lin Mengya put down another chess piece, then lifted the cup of honey and drank a big mouthful of it.

    She was intoxicated with the feeling of triumph after defeating Qinghu.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve lost once more. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±

    Qinghu focused all his attention on the chess board.

    Soon there was going to be great chaos in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Everyone was going to think that a mother had intoxicated her own son.

    This same mother was trying to force another woman onto him. This sounded like somew-poprizing column show which was aired at midnight.

    Qinghu thought he and Lin Mengya had just to sit back and watch the drama as it unfolded.

    They would leave all the worrying to Prince Yu.

    ¡°Oh yes, what do you intend to do with Yunzhu?¡± asked Qinghu.

    At the same time, he snatched the bowl of honey tea from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and swallowed a gulp from it.

    ¡°What to do with her? Tell me if you¡¯ve known this all along?¡± asked Lin Mengya.

    She looked at the bowl of honey tea which was too sweet for her, thinking that she just saw a fly went into it.

    ¡°I only knew that the man who forsook her was called some Mr. Gusu. Do you know him?¡±

    Qinghu drank the honey tea happily as he trained his eyes on Lin Mengya. He thought that her expression of reluctance was simply due to him drinking her bowl of tea.

    ¡°Indeed I know him. He is none other than my teacher,¡± said Lin Mengya with indifference.

    ¡°Pfft... It¡¯s your teacher, that old man with a stubbly beard? That¡¯s impossible! Mr. Gusu used to be a fameddies man in the Capital City. I even had a few encounters with him. How could he be that wretched-looking old man?¡±

    Qinghu looked incredulous at the revtion, so much so that Lin Mengya thought that he had discovered the fly in the honey tea.

    ¡°Come on, everyone has a past. What I¡¯m more worried about is that Yunzhu refuses to let go of the past, in which case, she would refuse to be treated by my teacher. Are we then going to just watch her die?¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned deeply. He teacher had just sent a message through a messenger saying the Yunzhu would not be able to hang on much longer.

    If she continued to let the poison work in her body, she would surely die.

    Lin Mengya felt she was somehow at fault. If she had not brought Yunzhu to her teacher so abruptly, Yunzhu would not have be so agitated.

    ¡°How about you take over the administering of the treatment? Didn¡¯t the old man not say that you¡¯re better than him in the operation of it?¡±

    Qinghu was not overly worried because he could tell that Lin Mengya was more than capable to administer the treatment.

    Lin Mengya pondered, and then broke out into a smile. It looked like the only usible solution.

    ¡°The prince is here...¡±

    The voice of Steward Deng sounded from outside the door.

    The four maidservants who were ying with Snow and the baby tiger gathered around Lin Mengya at once.

    ¡°How was Your Highness in the mood to visit me today?¡±

    After the incident that night, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao seemed to grow apart somehow.

    Her hand as almost recovered by now, and so she was no longer wearing the bandages.

    The weather was a little chilly today, so Lin Mengya had added an additionalyer of red coat on herself.

    The red color enhanced the atmosphere of the cold and lifeless autumn.

    While her countenance appeared exceptional fair in contrast.

    Long Tianhao knew that everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was upset with him.

    However, he had only wanted to see Lin Mengya.

    When he walked up to the pavilion, the usually mettlesome-looking Prince Yu appeared a little decrepit today.

    Lin Mengya sighed quietly. She could not bring herself to harden her heart and chase him out.

    ¡°The rest of you are excused. Please take a seat, Your Highness.¡±

    The four maidservants were most reluctant to leave them alone, but after Lin Mengya gave them look, they submitted and left.

    ¡°Qinghu, you may go too. Rest assured that I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Qinghu snorted and there was a cold look in his eyes.

    He retreated a few steps but trained his eyes on the two people in the pavilion.

    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Your Highness, that you¡¯vee to look for me?¡±

    She reached out and poured him a cup of tea.

    Although the wound on her hand had more or less recovered, there was a hideous looking scar on her snow-white hand.

    ¡°Is the wound on your hand getting better?¡±

    He did not know where to start. For the first time, Long Tianhao was at a loss for what to do in front of a woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost fully recovered. Teacher says it¡¯s not serious given and my wrist bone was not injured.¡±

    The scar sat right in the middle of her palm, so she would touch it whenever she closed her fist.

    Which woman would be happy to have an additional scar on her skin?

    ¡°I, I found something in Mother¡¯s courtyard.¡±

    Long Tianhao finally let the words out of his mouth after much contemtion.

    There were both the expression of struggle and loneliness in his eyes. Where had the usually spirited Prince Yu gone?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it was Mother who did it.¡±

    Concubine De was a big part of his life all these years.

    If not for her sacrifices and protection, there would be no Long Tianhao of today.

    However, why had his most respected Mother tried to bring harm to him?

    ¡°Even the vilest man would not harm his own child.¡±

    Fixing her gaze on Long Tianhao, she blurted out the words he needed most at this moment.

    Long Tianhao was after all like any other human being.

    To him, Concubine De was his greatest trammel.

    And this moment, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes seemed toe to life.

    It was as if he had found a supporter.

    ¡°You think so too?¡± Long Tianhao asked earnestly as he grabbed on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, looking anxious.

    Lin Mengya nced at him and nodded even though she had wanted to tell him the truth of what she thought.

    How could she bring herself to shatter Long Tianhao¡¯s fantasy?

    ¡°It had to be so. Mother had to be maligned. It must be someone else who tried to intoxicate me!¡±

    At this juncture, Long Tianhao was like a drowning man who would grab on a life-saving straw.

    A look of yearning appeared in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.

    However, there was a disappointing realization behind that yearning.

    In fact, he understood what was going on, but chose to be in denial.

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that this was too cruel for Long Tianhao.

    Unfortunately, the royal was precisely a ce for such despicable practices.

    Elder Sister Yueting had been deprived of her chance at a blissful life precisely because of this.

    Lin Mengya rested her hand on Long Tianhao¡¯s hand and decided that she had no choice but to be cruel in revealing the bloody truth to him.

    ¡°My teacher says that this poison could only be found in the pce. If you wish to find out who tried to poison you, you have to start investigating the people in the pce.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had spoken with a gentle voice, her words were like a knife that pierced into Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.

    The expression on his face was that of dejection and the sparkle in his eyes had also dimmed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, only the people in the pce, the people in the pce would be able to get hold of such things.¡±

    A despondent Long Tianhao stood up and walked away from Lin Mengya¡¯s little pavilion.

    In his mouth, he could not stop mumbling the words ¡°people in the pce¡± repeatedly.

    Looking at Long Tianhao¡¯s back as he walked away, Lin Mengya put her hand on her left chest where her heart was.

    She felt so heartbroken...

    ¡°Did you tell him the truth?¡±

    Qinghu suddenly appeared in the pavilion, but he kept his eyes trained on Long Tianhao, who was getting further and further away.

    Lin Mengya nodded as she put down her hand which was on her chest. This matter was between he and his mother. What did it concern her?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he realizes it now, lest he continues to have unrealistic expectations.¡±

    In his world, this was nothing surprising to Qinghu.

    He had encountered countless cases of mother and son in internecine strife.

    Having seen so much ugliness, Qinghu did not think what was happening between Long Tianhao and his mother was a big deal.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as kinship within the royal family. Many lives were sacrificed in the process of fighting for the throne. Be it fathers or brothers, anyone could be eliminated as long as he gets in the other¡¯s way.¡±

    Lin Mengya shut her eyes for a moment to calm her tumultuous emotions.

    She had regained her calm andposure by the time she opened her eyes again.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go pay our respects to Concubine De.¡±

    Lin Mengya got up and straightened her dress. It was time to exchange some moves with her mother-inw.

    ¡°Alright, let me get changed.¡±

    As Qinghu headed towards his room, Lin Mengya seemed to have remembered something all of sudden and she called out to him.

    ¡°Wait, can you help me look for that fly which I keep in the bowl of honey tea? It took me a great effort to catch it.¡±

    Qinghu almost stumbled forward as he quickly grabbed the doorcase, his face drained of its colors as he shot a nce at the cheeky-looking Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Idioticss! You stay right there; I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The atmosphere in the Art Courtyard was exceptionally gloomy.

    None of the servants dared raise their voices.

    They were all going about their businesses quietly.

    They did not even dare to greet each other out loud, but merely exchanged knowing looks when they bumped into each other.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even seed with the use of that aphrodisiac. Do you expect me to tie the prince up and put him on your bed?¡±

    At this moment, Concubine De was pruning her bonsai in the main room.

    Concubine De had raised her brows as she spoke, but other than that, she did not betray any other emotions on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me, Aunt, and it¡¯s just, it¡¯s just that Elder Cousin simply refused to touch me. What can I do?¡±

    At the mention of Long Tianhao¡¯s reaction, Jiang Ruqin could not help but feel disheartened.

    Although she was not married, his father had numerous concubines in their house, therefore she was aware of the rtionship between a husband and his wife.

    However, her cousin simply refused to touch her regardless of how hard she tried.

    Her cousin even pushed her away even after he ingested the aphrodisiac.

    Her butt was still sore from the fall she had when Long Tianhao pushed her away.

    As a result, she hated Lin Mengya even more. Whatever drug did Lin Mengya use on her cousin that he was still thinking about Lin Mengya under such circumstances?

    ¡°Concubine De, it is alright even if nothing happened.¡±

 Chapter 200 - The Abnormal Circumstance in the Art Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 200 The Abnormal Circumstance in the Art Courtyard</h4>

    ¡°Oh? How then do you think Qin¡¯er can win Yu¡¯er¡¯s heart?¡±

    With raised eyebrows, Concubine De turned around and directed the question at the young maidservant who entered the main room.

    ¡°What Miss Jiang wishes to achieve is for Prince Yu to bed her. After that, Your Highness wille in and preside over justice. By then, Miss Jiang will definitely be made Prince Yu¡¯s vice Princess.¡±

    The young maidservant was a little younger than Jiang Ruqin. She had a chubby little face, but her features were not at all remarkable.

    However, it was clear from her eyes that she was very clever.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Concubine De cast an approving look at the young maidservant and nodded as an indication for her to continue.

    The maidservant handed Jiang Ruqin a cup of tea in an unhurried manner.

    ¡°The incident Miss Jiang brought Prince Yu¡¯s clothes to him had now been spread all over the mansion. Miss Jiang could act as if she had really been intimate with Prince Yu by acting shy and coy. The words of man can very effective indeed. By then, it would be easy for Miss Jiang to be Prince Yu¡¯s vice Concubine.¡±

    As the young maidservant spoke, she was wearing a gentle smile on her face all this while.

    However, what she said had be the most toxic words in the world.

    Both Jiang Ruqin and Concubine De seemed toe to a realization all of a sudden. Not to mention that the people in the mansion would be taken in by the rumor, even Lin Mengya would fall for it.

    As long as she seized hold of the opportunity, she would be able to win her cousin over.

    ¡°What do you think, Aunt?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin cast a pathetic look at Concubine De, trying hard to look innocent.

    Concubine De pondered for a moment, but eventually gave a nod.

    Jiang Ruqin almost jumped for joy at Concubine De¡¯s approval.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt, for agreeing to this idea! Qin¡¯er will try my best to win Cousin¡¯s heart, so that woman would disappear from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion forever.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was secretly overjoyed seeing that her aunt had turned into a totally different person after returning from the pce.

    Concubine De was no longer treating Lin Mengya as family, but rather, had shown much favor towards Jiang Ruqin.

    This should be the case all along since Jiang Ruqin was Concubine De¡¯s kinsman from her parents¡¯ side of the family.

    Lin Mengya was merely a shameless woman who was fighting with her to be Princess Yu.

    ¡°I shall go ahead to make all the necessary preparations, Aunt. What¡¯s your name? Liu¡¯er, reward the maidservant ordingly.¡±

    Liu¡¯er immediately took out ten taels of silver and stuffed them into the young maidservant¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thank you Miss Jiang for your kindness, my name is Yun Ruo.¡±

    Yun Ruo took over the pieces of silver from Liu¡¯er¡¯s hands respectfully and Jiang Ruqin was d to see how appreciative Yun Ruo was.

    This should be the way things were anyways. Compared to the daughters of other wealthy families, she was much nobler although she was born of a concubine.

    How dare Lin Mengya try to take her ce?

    ¡°Alright, you may go.¡±

    Concubine De put down the scissors in her hand. The bonsai she was pruning was almost bare by now.

    She sat down onto her seat and a look of worry shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Will that aphrodisiac...?¡±

    Yun Ruo immediately took a bow at Concubine De and replied, saying, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. This medicinal herb is not without an antidote. The Prince may not want to be with Miss Jiang, but that doesn¡¯t mean he would resist all other women. There are so many maidservants in the mansion. What¡¯s the big deal if we just make one of them the prince¡¯s vice Princess?¡±

    Moreover, she had not heard any news from the Qinwu Courtyard saying that Long Tianhao was feeling unwell.

    At the thought, Concubine De finally felt at ease and sat down again.

    ¡°You insisted that I make Ruqin Long¡¯er¡¯s vice Princess, but is she really going to be helpful to our n?¡±

    Concubine De was very certain that Jiang Ruqin was an empty-head.

    Her antics might work in the Prince¡¯s mansion, but if she were to contend with Lin Mengya in terms of wit, even ten of Jiang Ruqin would not be Lin Mengya¡¯s match.

    ¡°It appears that she¡¯s not much use now. I had thought that Miss Jiang was much more intelligent, but sadly she was far from being smart.¡±

    Standing beside Concubine De, Yun Ruomented as she massaged Concubine De¡¯s arms with just the right amount of strength.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thisss is not getting any better these days. I have even used the aphrodisiac obtained from the pce and still, she had failed to seduce the prince.¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s tone of voice sounded as if she did not consider Jiang Ruqin as her niece.

    Jiang Ruqin was merely a tool to her.

    Yun Ruo smiled but did not stop moving her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, I¡¯ve secretly chosen someone. If she were to seed, even Lin Mengya would be shocked.¡±

    Concubine De raised her eyebrows as she looked at Yun Ruo with interest.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°You will know in time toe.¡±

    A sinister look appeared on Yun Ruo¡¯s face and suddenly, the entire Art Courtyard smelt like some evil ns were brewing.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was heading out from the Liuxin Courtyard, apanied by her maidservant. Taking her time, she was on her way to the Art Courtyard to pay her respects.

    Little did Lin Mengya expect that she would bump into Jiang Ruqin on the way there.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this my cousin-inw? How have you been, dear cousin-inw?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin appeared to be very happy with herself today.

    Lin Mengya had no intention to inflict a blow on her, but she could not stand Jiang Ruqin¡¯s arrogant mannerism.

    ¡°Greetings to you, Cousin.¡±

    The way Lin Mengya addressed Jiang Ruiqin would have sent her into a rage in the past.

    However, to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Jiang Ruqin simply smiled coldly and left with her maidservant.

    ¡°Look, Master, she had learned her lesson after all,¡± said Baizhi, jutting out her chin as a look of disdain appeared on her face.

    ¡°Really? I have a feeling that Jiang Ruqin was not behaving normally today.¡±

    As Jiang Ruqin¡¯s opponent, Lin Mengya did not believe that she would keep her ce and give up so easily.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes followed Jiang Ruqin¡¯s voice as she disappeared around the corner.

    Just like a hen which had justid an egg, who would believe that it did not boast about it?

    ¡°Do we still proceed to the Art Courtyard to pay our respects to Concubine De?¡±

    Honestly, Baizhi still had some feelings towards the Art Courtyard.

    After all, when old maid Jin Yue was still around, they used to be gathered in the Art Courtyard for training.

    Jin Yue would be teaching them the etiquettes.

    Although Jin Yue was no longer around, it was only natural that the sights were reminiscent of the past, and this brought some mncholy to Baizhi¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Of course we are still going.¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped looking in the direction where Jiang Ruqin disappeared. What great things could a person who could not even control her emotions aplish?

    When they arrived at the Art Courtyard, they were surprised to find that no one came to stop them.

    ¡°This feels strange. There would usually be people whoe in our way whenever we visited in the past. What is Concubine De up to this time, Master?¡±

    Baishao furrowed her brows and said with concern in her voice.

    Lin Mengya straightened her back and did not look one bit worried.

    ¡°How bad could it be? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±

    The four maidservants exchanged looked and soon, their nerves eased considerably.

    The moment Lin Mengya arrived at the main room in the Art Courtyard, she was weed by a young maidservant with chubby cheeks.

    She did not look like someone from within the mansion. Lin Mengya did not remember ever seeing her.

    ¡°Wee, Princess Yu. I¡¯m the new maid, Yun Ruo. Unfortunately, Concubine De is taking an afternoon nap right now. Do you mind waiting for a while?¡±

    No wonder she did not look familiar.

    It was not a big deal for them to acquire a new maid for the mansion.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for Concubine De to wake up from her nap. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here, and you may go about your business.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya could see that Yun Ruo had learned the proper manners.

    Concubine De was used to having afternoon napssting an hour or so everyday.

    Lin Mengya sat down at the stone table by the door and upied herself by enjoying the nts and flowers in the garden.

    Concubine De was a different person from the past.

    Lin Mengya reminded herself to be wary of her and to act cautiously, so she could be on firm ground.

    After waiting patiently for some time, there was finally some sound of activity from within the main hall.

    ¡°Concubine De is awake from her nap, pleasee in.¡±

    The young maid named Yun Ruo lifted the curtain and invited them in.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants quickly entered the hall.

    Lin Mengya got up from the chair and straightened her clothes, then she stood respectfully outside the door to Concubine De¡¯s room.

    It was not until the servant helping Concubine De to wash up and dress up finally came out of her room that Lin Mengya was allowed to enter.

    Compared to herst visit a few days ago, when she was not even allowed into Concubine De¡¯s room she was lucky to be able to enter and see Concubine De through the curtain of pearls.

    Through the curtain of hanging pearls, Lin Mengya was able to have a glimpse of Concubine De. She thought Concubine De looked much paler probably because she was tired out these few days from all the work she had to do.

    ¡°Your daughter-inw, Mengya, is here to wish you good health.¡±

    Lin Mengya might not be in good terms with Concubine De at this moment, but she knew it was her duty to show respect to the elders.

    Lin Mengya was careful to carry out the formality of a proper bow.

    ¡°Alright, you may rise.¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s voice sounded t and devoid of any emotions.

    Even Lin Mengya could not tell what was on Concubine De¡¯s mind at this moment.

    ¡°Please forgive your daughter-inw for not being able toe and pay my respects to you, Your Highness, because I was ill in the past few days.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not mention anything about the usation, neither did she raise any questions.

    She simply shouldered all the problems.

    Concubine De lifted a cup of tea to her lips and took a sip.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You youngsters have your own ns. I may be old, but I don¡¯t need you to take care of me yet.¡±

    Lin Mengya could hear the dissatisfaction as well as coldness in Concubine De¡¯s voice.

    Lin Mengya could not understand Concubine De¡¯s sudden change of attitude towards her. Clearly, Concubine De had always treated Lin Mengya like her own daughter before this.

    Despite the fact that not much time had passed, Lin Mengya could sense that their rtionship was estranged.

    People could actually be so heartless.

    ¡°You¡¯re too hard on yourself, Your Highness. It is my duty as a daughter-inw to serve you.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to sound sincere, but it was clear that she was not really asking for forgiveness from Concubine De.

    Concubine De was fully aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s intention, so she merely answered her politely.

    ¡°Mengya hade to give an ount on the matter on the Winter Solstice, Your Highness. Everything had been prepared ording to n, please do not concern yourself over this matter.¡±

    The Winter Solstice was a great festival in the nation of Dajin.

    Although there was not going to be a feast, the royal family as well as themoners would be conducting grand celebrations.

    As a member of the royal family, she had to apany the emperor to offer sacrifices at the temple.

    However, the emperor was currently bedridden from illness. Naturally, his princes would have to go on behalf of the emperor.

    The Crown Prince as well as Prince Yu, who were adults by now, were definitely expected to go to offer sacrifices at the temple.

    There would definitely be evil plotting in the presence of the Crown Prince and the Queen.

    ¡°Erm, the Winter Solstice is a grand event. Make sure you make the necessary preparations, lest we be aughing stock if something goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will do as you bid, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya responded submissively, then took her leave from the Art Courtyard apanied by herpany of maidservants.

    ¡°Phew..., now that Nanny Jin Yue was no longer around, the entire Art Courtyard felt as if something was awry.¡±

 Chapter 201 - The Crisis of Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 201 The Crisis of Betrayal</h4>

    The moment they stepped out of the Art Courtyard, Baizhi beat her chest, pouted her lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s awry? Howe I didn¡¯t feel anything was amiss?¡±

    Lately, Lin Mengya had been busy over lots of things everyday, but she did sense that the strangest person in the Art Courtyard was none other than Concubine De.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re busy day in and day out, so you don¡¯t sense anything amiss. However, I heard that ever since Concubine De came back from the pce that day, Jing Yue was no longer her favorite, but that new maid named Yun Ruo!¡±

    Baizhi was like the little paparazzi who somehow had an idea of everything that happened in the prince¡¯s mansion.

    At this moment, she was wearing a professional paparazzi look as she reported her findings to Lin Mengya.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya smiled.

    There must be something outstanding about Yun Ruo, otherwise she would not be specially favored by Concubine De.

    Despite knowing this, Lin Mengya did not intend to have any contact with Yun Ruo.

    ¡°Please bear in mind not to probe or meddle with the matters of the Art Courtyard from now on. Just do what is within your duty of work. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Lin Mengya was thankful all of her four maidservants were very obedient. It would be the Winter Solstice in one month¡¯s time.

    She supposed her elder brother and father would make it home before the Winter Solstice.

    It was would such a nice thing to have a family reunion.

    However, it was going to be difficult for her to tell her brother about what happened to Elder Sister Yue Ting.

    Lin Mengya sighed. Then she headed back to the Liuxin Courtyard with her four maidservants.

    The moment she turned the corner along the corridor, she saw a nervous Steward Deng¡¯sing up to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned, Master. The tenants from thend had sent their men to pay their rents. How should we manage them this year?¡±

    Although Prince Yu resided in the Capital City, being a prince, possessed feudal fiefdom.

    Lin Mengya, however, had overlooked this matter.

    She pondered for a moment, and then sent Baishao to attend to the matter.

    ¡°You follow Steward Deng to draw up a statistics sheet on the rental of the tenants so I can have a look at it. Do be careful and not make any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Baishao was the one who was in charge of keeping ounts at home, so Lin Mengya did not have to worry over it.

    Yunzhu had reported to her that the work of Sanjue Hall was proceeding smoothly.

    The family members of Baiji were doing a good job. It seemed like a good idea to make a visit at this moment.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go into the streets to check out what¡¯s happening.¡±

    The case of the skinned corpse in the pce had eventually died down.

    It was said the King Ming threw a fit just before he left.

    The Queen actually gave him a princess as a gift just to pacify him.

    In addition, she also offered him with many gifts, which prevented a fallout between the two.

    Although strictly, Hu Lunan was not a prince, he had after all died in the territory of Dajin. with the addition of the death of Princess Ming Yue, King Ming was naturally heavy-hearted.

    Sending a princess as a gift to King Ming at this moment gave the idea that they could do anything to her.

    The royal family was indeed such an unsympatheticmunity.

    The streets were not as busy as during summer time perhaps because the weather had turned frigid.

    Lin Mengya was dded in a dark red coat embroidered with the pattern of clouds that were orange in color.

    The embroidery was exquisite to the point of perfection.

    The coat felt warm and fitting. It was obviously the work of Baiji.

    ¡°Look, Baiji¡¯s hands are truly skillful. I don¡¯t feel like taking this coat off once I got into it.¡±

    While travelling in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya began singing praises to her maidservant.

    Baiji started to blush on her pretty face. Ever since she came, Lin Mengya had never worn any other pieces of clothing made by other people other than Baiji.

    ¡°That¡¯s so true. Elder Sister Baiji is the best. All the clothes we wear were tailored by her and Aunt Bai and they are much morefortable to wear than the ones bought from the shops.¡±

    Baizhi was the youngest of the maidservants. She had grown a great deal in thest half a year, but was still behaving much like a kid.

    ¡°My dear!¡±

    Lin Mengya tapped Baizhi¡¯s forehead with a finger and incidentally turned to look at Baiji.

    It was then that Lin Mengya realized that Baiji looked troubled.

    ¡°Baiji, are you keeping anything from me?¡±

    Baiji was stunned for a moment at Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but eventually shook her head.

    Nevertheless, an awkward smile appeared on her face afterwards.

    Could she have fallen in love with someone in the mansion?

    On reflection, Baiji had reached a marriageable age at this moment.

    Apart from Baisu, the matter of the marriage for the other three maidservants was weighing on Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    ¡°We are like sisters. Although we have not been together for long, you surely know my thoughts.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with sincerity and earnestness as she held on to the hands of her maidservants.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to deprive you of your happiness, so I¡¯ve acquired a manor on a piece of feudalnd. Although it¡¯s not luxurious, it is sufficient to support all of you. I¡¯ve allocated 20% share of it to each of you, so that the manor is equally divided among the five of us. Baishao may not be with us now, but I¡¯ve ounted her portion in this. If you happen to take a fancy on anyone, I will back you up.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s kind words brought warmth to the hearts of the three maidservants like a bowl of ginger soup.

    Even Baisu, who was usually reserved showing her feelings was welling up with tears in her eyes.

    She quickly made an excuse that it was getting too stuffy in the horse carriage and got out of it.

    ¡°No, Master. I have pledged to remain with you from the day I entered the mansion. I will stick with you until the day I die.¡±

    Baizhi spoke the words with tears, but what she said amused Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Why would I want a dead girl? You¡¯d better go on living well, otherwise all the candied fruits and the sweet desserts in my courtyard would be eaten up by mice!¡± .

    Lin Mengya tapped Baizhi¡¯s forehead with her fingers and burst outughing with Baiji.

    The group of them had a great time chatting andughing in the horse carriage until they arrived at Qinghu¡¯s Restaurant Ruyi, where they alighted from the horse carriage. Through the back door of the restaurant, they secretly slipped into the back gate of Sanjue Hall.

    The courtyard of Sanjue Hall was no longer in a state of emptiness as when they first visited.

    It had turned into a cozy little courtyard under the management and care of Old Uncle Bai and his wife.

    Baisu and Baishao could not wait to check out their rooms.

    They were soon making themselves at home in their respective rooms and refused toe out.

    This brought a smile to Old Uncle Bai and his wife¡¯s faces.

    ¡°As long as the girls liked the way we¡¯ve set up this ce, we¡¯ve lived up to the expectation of our master.¡±

    Old Uncle Bai took out his water pipes and started smoking tobo, while his wife red at him, telling him that he might cause Lin Mengya to choke on the smoke.

    A sudden feeling of envy rose in Lin Mengya when she saw the two old people arguing.

    To her, passionate love paled inparison with this ordinary but steadypanionship.

    If Mother was still alive, would she be living such a blissful life with Father?

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve something to discuss with you. Shall we go into the house?¡±

    Seeing that the others were checking out the courtyard, she quietly tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve.

    Lin Mengya gave her a nod. She could sense that Baiji must have something important to discuss with her.

    The two of them quietly went into the room where the medicinal herbs were kept and Baiji seemed to be struggling with idea of whether to say something.

    ¡°You can keep it to yourself if you feel too awkward. I understand that you have your reasons, so I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Lin Mengya said, being understanding. However, the more kind words she said, the more Baiji felt guilt-stricken.

    Finally, with a soft voice, she started, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I didn¡¯t keep an eye on the three of them. You can punish me any way you like.¡±

    Baiji got down on her knees and by now, her face was streaked with tears.

    ¡°Please get up. What¡¯s happened? You¡¯re being silly. I¡¯m more than grateful to all of you. Why would I want to punish you?¡±

    Lin Mengya helped Baiji up on her feet. If she had known that it would make Baiji feel so bad, she would not have inquired about why she looked worried.

    Baiji shook her head and continued.

    ¡°A while ago, Baishao and I were doing our night shifts. One day, she disappeared after dinner and came back after dark. When I inquired of her, she simply said that she had gone to do some chores with the older servants in the kitchen. I did not suspect anything in the beginning, however,ter on I discovered that she had begun wearing a jade bangle of high quality. I¡¯m certain that she did not obtain that jade bangle from outside the prince¡¯s mansion. Moreover, I¡¯m sure you were not the one who rewarded her with the bangle.¡±

    On hearing Baiji¡¯s words, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought that something serious had happened.

    Turned out it was only a matter regarding a jade bangle.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Baishao takes care of the ounts, so her subordinates could give her the bangle as a thank-you gift.¡±

    However, Baiji shook her head and continued.

    ¡°I actually approached her to inquire about it, but she only faltered when she answered me. I¡¯m sure something is not right. Subsequently, I asked Aunt Fan from the kitchen and she said none of them gave her a jade bangle. After that, Baishao disappeared again on a few more asions. I decided to check out on her and realized that she had been to the Art Courtyard a few times, and each time, it was Yun Ruo who saw her out. Do you realize that Yun Ruo may look unremarkable, but she is actually rather arrogant. She doesn¡¯t acquaint herself with just anyone, but she was very intimate with Baishao like they are sisters.¡±

    This was what upset Baiji. Baishao and she hade to the prince¡¯s mansion at the same time and they both worked in the Liuxin Courtyard together.

    Their master treated them well, so Baishao and she had always had their master¡¯s interest at heart.

    Never would Baiji expect Baishao to turn to doing things which disappointed her.

    ¡°Really? I think they must have something to ask her because Baishao was in charge of the ounts. You¡¯re being silly, I have confidence in you and Baishao. I don¡¯t believe there are traitors in our courtyard.¡±

    Lin Mengya handed a handkerchief to Baiji to wipe away her tears.

    It ought to have been very difficult for Baiji, who was a loyal friend, to speak out about this. She ought to keep this in for a long time and endure much torment.

    It had been tough for her.

    ¡°Master, I know this is all Baishao¡¯s fault. However, if she were to do anything that brings harm to you, please give her a way of escape, given our close rtionship in the past. Is that alright?¡±

    Baiji had seen how ruthless Lin Mengya was when dealing with her enemies.

    In light of this, Baiji had been very cautious to keep this quiet for some time in order to preserve her friend¡¯s life.

    Given that their master had treated them exceptionally well, Baiji knew that there was no way Lin Mengya would be sympathetic if Baishao ever kicked her benefactor in the teeth.

    ¡°Silly girl, I won¡¯t me you no matter what happens.¡±

    Lin Mengya consoled Baiji with a gentle voice while she wiped dry the tears on Baiji¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°It is fate that brought us together. It is my destiny no matter how you treat me. If Baishao¡ª Baishao ever betrays me, I would take it that I had been blind.¡±

 Chapter 202 - Treating Yunzhu

    <h4>Chapter 202 Treating Yunzhu</h4>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words tugged at Baiji¡¯s heart.

    After she continued weeping for a while, Baiji finally calmed down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, perhaps Baishao had already made ns for herself. I suppose she would exin the reason to us in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted Baiji with earnest words as she caressed Baiji on her head.

    After Lin Mengya finally managed tofort Baiji and sent her on her way, Lin Mengya began to look through the medicinal herbs and check if there were properly stored.

    ¡°Since you came all the way here, just show yourself instead of hiding on the beams. Aren¡¯t you tired hanging there?¡± said Lin Mengya calmly with calm on her face.

    ¡°How you¡¯ve used bribery! No wonder you¡¯re fit to be the daughter of the Lins, to have employed such brilliant tactic.¡±

    There was a tinge of mockery in the voice. Immediately, a figure floated down before Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Unless you think I¡¯ve wronged you, Miss Lin?¡±

    It was Yunzhu, whose face was veiled as usual, however, she was no longer dded in her all-ck robe.

    A light purple long dress ttered Yunzhu¡¯s alluring figure.

    Her bone-deep charm was further enhanced by her maturity.

    However, there was a bizarre pattern of mes embroidered on the hem of her skirt and sleeves.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m indeed trying to win people¡¯s hearts. I wonder if you would buy it too?¡±

    Lin Mengya was rather used to the way Yunzhu spoke, so she was not bothered by her sarcasm.

    ¡°My heart is dead since long ago.¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s rtionship with Baili Rui was after all a thorn in Yunzhu¡¯s heart.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and continued to study the medicinal herbs in her hands.

    ¡°Master, what do you think of the manner of my dressing?¡±

    Yunzhu stood before Lin Mengya and twirled around.

    ¡°Indeed, both the style and the quality look good.¡±

    Yunzhu burst outughing, turned around and said, ¡°I told you, Qinghu, the owner of this shop is not aware of your intention! Looks like I¡¯m keeping these 100 taels of silver.¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, Qinghu appeared from behind Yunzhu.

    Today, Qinghu was dressed in a sky blue long rope.

    His long rope, being more tight-fitting than usual, was less graceful-looking, nevertheless, it made Qinghu looked more seasoned.

    His handsome face, together with a white jade crown which he rarely wore, enhanced his heroic spirit.

    ¡°Am not I exceptionally handsome today,ss?¡±

    The self-important Qinghu struck a few poses, pretending that he was the most handsome man on earth.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you all the credit you want.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave him a thumbs up lest he continued to bother her for the rest of the day.

    She had betrayed her judgement in order to save her ears from being bombarded by Qinghu¡¯s nagging.

    ¡°100 taels of silver is nothing, just take it, as long as thess thinks I¡¯m handsome.¡±

    Qinghu, behaving like a local tyrant, took out 100 taels of silver worth of banknote and passed it to Yunzhu, whose smile could be seen pass her veil.

    ¡°Do you really have too much money that you have nowhere to spend?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was considered a richdy by now, she was totally against the way Qinghu squandered his money.

    ¡°Oh yes,ss, this is the master¡¯s token of decree. Have a look and tell me what you think!¡±

    Qinghu took out a circr token which was engraved with a strange-looking pattern of the me.

    The pattern was exactly the same as that on the hem of Yunzhu¡¯s skirt and sleeves.

    The jade was of the highest quality, however, Lin Mengya thought the pattern was bizarre.

    ¡°This is foxfire. You¡¯re as sly as a fox, so the pattern of foxfire is most apt.¡±

    He smiled a sly smile. He was not going to tell Lin Mengya that the real reason was so that she would think of him when she saw the pattern of the foxfire.

    In this way, thisss would remember him for life.

    ¡°Foxfire?¡± Lin Mengya nced at the engraved image and indeed a mysterious feeling came to her, yet she thought it would be easy for other people to duplicate the token. She grabbed some paper and brush from the table and scribbled down three characters.

    ¡°Here, engrave these three characters onto the token too. Everyone gets one token in the future, but each token would be different from the other. Let¡¯s also register each token, lest someone uses it to confuse others. What do you think?¡±

    Qinghu and Yunzhu both thought it a good idea. Sanjue Hall was supposed to be an organization more mysterious than Peach Blossom Dock.

    Otherwise had anyone met with a paparazzi selling secret information on the streets everyday?

    Qinghu took the piece of paper from Lin Mengya and a look of surprise appeared on his face. What on earth was this sign?

    ¡°Now you can¡¯t tell what it is, right? What I have written down is the abbreviation of my name ¡®LMY¡¯. I bet you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you now. I¡¯ll find a time to exin it slowly to you.¡±

    Qinghu and Yunzhu nodded in puzzlement as a question mark rose in their mind.

    What did ¡®abbreviation¡¯ mean?

    ¡°Qinghu, can you excuse us for a while, I¡¯d like to have a word with Yunzhu in private.¡±

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya with a grieved expression but finally nodded reluctantly,

    Ever since she started Sanjue Hall, Lin Mengya had been spending less and less time with Qinghu.

    Nevertheless, he would be standing by the gates as if he were some deity guarding the gates.

    ¡°Take your veil off. My teacher had taught me how to treat you. Today, I shall use the needle on you for the first time. It might be a little painful, so be prepared.¡±

    Ever since Baili Rui realized that the person whom Lin Mengya wanted to treat was the person he loved, he had gone thoroughly through all the medical books he could get hold of.

    He was looking for more effective method of treatment with the minimal side effects.

    In fact, Lin Mengya could see in thest few days that her teacher still loved Yunzhu deeply.

    She had also tried probing further into her teacher¡¯s marriage and realized that he indeed was still single.

    What happened was history and things had changed over time. Moreover, Baili Rui doted on his only protege.

    Therefore, there was no reason for Teacher to lie to her.

    The only possible exnation was that some idents must have happened at that time.

    It would be a wonderful thing if they could resolve this issue that weighed heavily on their minds.

    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Yunzhu as she fumbled a little before she managed to remove the veil over her face.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes rested on the wrinkle-covered face for a moment, then she calmed her nerves and took out the silver needles which her teacher personally handed over to her.

    ¡°Icy Needles. Looks like he treats you as his true disciple given that he had even handed these precious needles to you.¡±

    These needles brought back many memories.

    Her stirred-up emotions once again agitated the already unstable poison in her body.

    Thin purple lines began appearing around her temples.

    ¡°Concentrate, calm your breathing!¡± instructed Lin Mengya with a low voice.

    The movement of Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand seemed to turn into a shadow as she urately inserted a silver needle into the Baihui acupuncture point on top of Yunzhu¡¯s head.

    Chinese medicine differed from the western medicine in that it was impossible to exin the veins and arteries in terms of anatomy.

    The only knowledge she attained was a direct verbal transmission from her teacher.

    Having gone through her teacher¡¯s cruel and tormenting training, Lin Mengya was fast and urate in inserting the needle.

    At this point, she would be able to urately locate the acupuncture points with her eyes shut.

    Yunzhu stole a nce at Lin Mengya and then closed her eyes obediently.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief, and then took out a second silver needle. However this time, she dipped the needle into a little bottle before applying it.

    This bottle contained a solution which activated the poison in Yunzhu¡¯s body, so that all the poison in Yunzhu¡¯s brained would be activated.

    This was a dangerous yet crucial time. Within five minutes from applying this needle, she had to create a route by which all the poison would flow to one ce.

    After Baili Rui and Lin Mengya¡¯s careful research, they finally found a perfect method to do that.

    Since the poison hadpletely seeped into her blood stream, the only way to eliminate the poison from her body would be to have a blood transfusion.

    Fortunately, the martial skill which Yunzhu was practicing allowed her to take control of the poison in her brain.

    As long as she sealed the thickest part of the poisoned blood at one ce, the detoxication process would be sessful once the silver needle was inserted at this ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt, so you¡¯ve to endure for a while.¡±

    Yunzhu nodded. At this point, she had nothing to fear since she had nothing to lose.

    Lin Mengya took in a deep breath and took out another silver needle from the pouch calmly.

    Lin Mengya had been inside the little room for an entire period of four hours by now.

    Old Master Bai and his wife had prepared a sumptuous lunch for her. Although the food may not be as exquisite as that in the prince¡¯s mansion, it was truly the taste of home.

    Apart from Lin Mengya, the rest of the people had stuffed themselves to the brim.

    Lin Zhongyu, who came as a freeloader, finished two big bowls of rice.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we can¡¯t serve the master cold food.¡±

    Baiji reminded her parents time and again about keeping the food warm for Lin Mengya, However, each time she nced at the little room which was still shut, anxiety could be seen in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve kept your master¡¯s food in the pot, so it would be kept hot for the princess whenever shees out of the room.¡±

    Mrs. Bai said with a smile. She had kept the best portion for Lin Mengya when she was preparing the food earlier on.

    At first, Lin Mengya refused to allow the elders to address her as master, however, the two oldies kept insisting on it.

    She had no choice but to let them address her in this bizarre way.

    ¡°What is Elder Sister doing? Qinghu did not breathe a word about it either. Sigh, Elder Sister Baiji, do you know what Elder sister is doing in there since you¡¯re the closest person to her?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu kept rubbing his stomach as he inquired.

    Baiji shook her head. She had thought that her master was grieved over something, but apparent that was not true.

    All the people in the big courtyard stared at the door that was tightly shut.

    However, no one was allowed to enter since Qinghu was guarding the door.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Suddenly, a cry of agony echoed from within the room. Qinghu¡¯s first thought was to enter the room, but another voice sounded, saying, ¡°Let no onee in! Baiji, go prepare some warm water and a towel.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded weak, but at the same time, it was calm andposed.

    Apparently things were under control.

    Baiji got ready the warm water and the towel and passed them on to Qinghu. However, Lin Mengya merely reached out her hand for the items instead of letting any of them into the room.

    All eyes were on the door once again. They wish they could see through it.

    Once again, there was silence.

    All the people in the courtyard were feeling very anxious.

    ¡°Let me do it while you take a rest,¡± said Yunzhu.

    There was a tinge of guilt in her voice, but she also sounded a dispirited.

    Yunzhu, who had justpleted the treatment with Lin Mengya, was leaning against the window with her head bandaged up in white gauze like a mummy.

    ¡°Please, just stay where you are. I don¡¯t want you to ruin my entire store of medicinal herbs.¡±

 Chapter 203 - A Jade Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 203 A Jade Rabbit</h4>

    Yunzhu felt embarrassed and looked at the Boss squatting down and carefully cleaning the blood away.

    ¡°But is your hand all right? Just now, I saw my blood on your hands as well.¡±

    Lin Mengya checked her hands with interests. They were fine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s because too much medicine was mixed in with your blood. It goes against the medicine inside my body.¡±

    It surprised her as well that venom had squirted out during the period of treating Yunzhu.

    The moment the venom sshed over those crude medicines, they became less effective.

    It turned out to still be overwhelming the poison in her body.

    ¡°You have to take the medicine several times topletely clear out the poison. But your face... your face will be destroyed a little in the end.¡±

    The poison had been in her body for many years. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that her teacher¡¯s medicine would work so well.

    Most of the poisons were removed only once.

    But Lin Mengya had to cut a small opening where she expelled the poison every time.

    That small opening would then be contaminated, having no possibility to grow new skin.

    ¡°The face is unimportant for me. Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t me you. Just do it.¡±

    Yunzhu lightly touched the white napkin covering her face. She felt her face get hot when the venom was eliminated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help you with it. There are two bottles of detoxification pills. In the next few days, take one pill every day. The day you have no pills is when I¡¯ll do the second acupuncture.¡±

    Yunzhu nodded. She had been eaten up by the poison for many years.

    She had enough patience to wait another few days.

    ¡°Is he all right?¡±

    Yunzhu hesitated for a while and finally asked.

    Lin Mengya smiled and turned back at her.

    ¡°If you want to know whether Teacher is alright, you can pay a visit to his ce when it is convenient. I would not like to be a carrier pigeon between you two. I¡¯m starving now. It¡¯s time for food.¡±

    Lin Mengya grabbed the basin and left the room.

    ¡°Are you all right, little girl?¡±

    Lin Mengya just stepped out of the room, and Qinghu greeted her immediately. The worried expression on his face didn¡¯t fade away until he saw her.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Oh, I almost forgot.¡±

    She took a bottle of antidote from her chest and dropped it into the water. Then, she handed the basin over to Baiji.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Aunt Bai, is there a meal left?¡±

    The starving feeling passed from her stomach to her brain.

    Lin Mengya had meals regrly every day after she traveled through time to the ancient world, not like when she was in the modern world.

    Thus, she would feel starved if she didn¡¯t eat regrly.

    ¡°It¡¯s heating up. I¡¯ll take it to you here. Baiji, clean Master¡¯s face quickly.¡±

    Baiji immediately went over to hold up Lin Mengya, who was so hungry that she could eat a horse.

    Spare ribs with scallions, fried vegetarian chop suey, chicken and cucumber sd, and two kinds of pickles that Baiji¡¯s mother made personally, as well as a bowl of rice... Lin Mengya enjoyed herself.

    ¡°Aunt Bai, you are excellent at cooking. None of the cooks in the mansion can be better than you!¡±

    Lin Mengya was not stingy on praising Baiji¡¯s mother as she was eating.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because I have the best cooking skills. It¡¯s mostly because you, Your Highness, are appreciative of me.¡±

    Baiji¡¯s mother received greatpliments from Lin Mengya. She found her more and more lovely and friendly.

    Besides, Lin Mengya acted down to earth. So she didn¡¯t restrain herself from speaking.

    ¡°Oh, how is the business in our drugstore recently?¡±

    Baiji¡¯s father had already gotten the ledger ready. He unfolded it in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°In ordance with your orders, we sold medicine to the poor at half or no price. But what we did sell was all rare medicine. So we made a good profit.¡±

    Baiji liked Lin Mengya¡¯s idea.

    Their medicines were sold at an extremely high price. But Lin Mengya told them not to earn money from ordinary people.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. In a few days, there will be patent medicines arriving. Remember, Uncle Bai, that they are not for public sale. You can only sell them to those people carrying a letter with my handwriting, remember?¡±

    Baiji¡¯s father didn¡¯t ask why and directly nodded his approval.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in my mind. I¡¯ll go by your orders.¡±

    Lin Mengya carried on eating. She didn¡¯t stop until she was full.

    Her maids and Lin Zhongyu came to the yard and looked at Aunt Bai¡¯s livestock, which included chickens, ducks, and rabbits.

    Only Qinghu stayed with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What information did you get about Yunzhu?¡±

    Lin Mengya got up and stood by the window. She felt in a pleasant mood when she heardughter from the yard outside.

    ¡°In the past years, she has been hiding in Capital City. I heard that she hid in the Han family.¡±

    Qinghu turned his eyes to the wing room where Yunzhu was.

    Baisu delivered the meal to her just now. But right now, it was empty of people.

    ¡°The Han family in charge of the imperial household? How could that be?¡±

    Qinghu nodded, and then he told her everything he had heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. The Han family has an extremely close rtionship with the empress. During these years of Yunzhu¡¯s hiding, the Han family has been helping her?¡±

    Hundreds of questions emerged in her mind. The Han family was not a noble family known for military devotion, but they took charge of the imperial household because they yed up to the empress.

    Everything that was needed in the pce, including food and the necessities of life, was managed by the Han family alone.

    They dared to hide Yunzhu. It was not their style.

    ¡°The eldest son of the Han family in that year, he is the Master now. Do you know what his name is?¡±

    Qinghu spoke of the past gossip with great interest as if he was a paparazzo in modern times.

    ¡°He is the most intimate friend, the best friend of your Teacher, Mr. Gusu¡ªHan Yunji!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words struck her that Yunzhu got the news that Baili Rui adopted another person exactly from his friend.

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    Lin Mengya was puzzled and looked at Qinghu. But Qinghu just wiggled his head and avoided telling the truth.

    She reached out her hands to forcefully pull him by the ear. Qinghu screamed out in pain. He finally surrendered himself to her violence and told her the truth.

    Han Yunji was the eldest son of the Han family. He spent money like water, as if it was nothing important.

    Baili Rui, Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher, became famous due to his excellent acupuncture.

    Han Yunji and Baili Rui felt like old friends at their first meeting. But unfortunately, they fell in love with a woman.

    What happened afterward was an out-dated story.

    Baili Rui vanished. Yunzhu had a love injury. As a result, the one who stayed with Yunzhu was Han Yunji.

    ¡°The one whom Yunzhu begged you to treat might be Han Yunji. Five years ago, he was suddenly confined to his bed with a serious illness for no reason. It was a surprise that he was poisoned.¡±

    Too much information was poured into her head. Lin Mengya felt like that she might get involved in the love triangle of Baili Rui.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Han Yunji still stays with Yunzhu. He is a good man, with affection and faith. I should help him out.¡±

    Qinghu nodded his approval of her.

    ¡°You look like you have something on your mind. What did Baiji tell you?¡±

    Lin Mengya often unconsciously frowned as if she had something unsolved in her mind.

    She seemed to have gone far away from that young girl who oftenughed as she wanted.

    ¡°Nothing. I just felt myself being unable to bear it. Too many things have taken ce recently.¡±

    After letting out a sigh, Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile.

    Qinghu was about tofort her, but he stopped as if something came to his mind.

    He cautiously took a sandalwood box from his chest.

    ¡°Moran and Qingli found this for you the other day. Take a look!¡±

    Qinghu presented it to Lin Mengya as if it were a treasure. Looking at him, Lin Mengya felt very warm in her heart.

    He always treated her like a child and often presented something precious to her.

    She took it and found a small jade rabbit with a piece of red string inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely!¡±

    Lin Mengya took the rabbit out of the box. The jade rabbit was crystal clear with a little green piece on its mouth, which was a curved vegetable leaf.

    ¡°Look at it carefully. There is something different on the leaf.¡±

    She took a closer look and found a tiny worm on that leaf. Heavens!

    It would never be found by just ncing at it.

    ¡°Baizhi told me that you were born in the Year of the Rabbit. It is very lovely and it is also able to give off heat when you hold it. It is very helpful to protect your heart.¡±

    Then, Qinghu put it around her neck.

    The vivid rabbit dropped exactly on her chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I feel warm here.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave it a try and found that the jade rabbit truly warmed her heart.

    She knew that the area around her heart was damaged after Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    They all worried about her.

    Qinghu especially often went out to seek something valuable to recover her health.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve made a decision on the three Mr. Geniuses. Moran and Qingli will assist Yunzhu to govern Sanjue Hall for you. In the future, you should take care of yourself. Never wear yourself out.¡±

    Hearing Qinghu¡¯s words full of concern, Lin Mengya felt a surging in her nose.

    She turned to embrace Qinghu. His body was thin.

    ¡°Qinghu, I promise you, I will definitely figure out the medicine to cure you. But you must promise me to keep yourself alive until I can work it out.¡±

    A crooked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He lightly embraced her back.

    He wanted to stay with his little girl forever if possible.

    Suddenly, he felt his stomach turn. He didn¡¯t want to release his little girl, so he managed to suppress it. But his throat felt a little sweet.

    ¡°Why is there a smell of blood? Do you¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately went over to check his body, only to find two lines of fresh blooding down from his nose, very shiny.

    The guy whom she was worried about seemed to have lost himself in her beauty.

    ¡°Lecher!¡±

    Lin Mengya forcefully stomped on his foot and walked out in anger.

    ¡°I was so worried about him. He deserves it!¡±

    ¡°Ah, slowly!¡±

 Chapter 204 - Its Showtime

    <h4>Chapter 204 It¡¯s Showtime</h4>

    Qinghu wiped away the blood that he had just now secretly faked. ¡°Nearly got caught! How clever I am!¡±

    He followed Lin Mengya into the yard.

    The three younger maids yed well with Baiji¡¯s siblings.

    Baiji and her mother sat off to the side and did needlework, smiling at those kids.

    Such a peaceful life would be admired by everyone, including Qinghu.

    Living as an ordinary person is truly not that bad.

    Lin Mengya sitting beside Aunt Bai was such a tranquil scene.

    ¡°The little girl will be happy to live a quiet life like this.¡±

    ¡°Master, how are you going to deal with Baishao?¡±

    Baiji had been worried since she reported Baishao¡¯s change to Lin Mengya.

    She considered it to be a betrayal to her best friend.

    ¡°Later on.¡± Lin Mengya rarely gave such a vague answer, which made Baiji at a loss.

    While they chatted, Baiji¡¯s father, who was in the drugstore selling medicine just now, hurried over.

    ¡°Master, a couple of people areing. They may want trouble.¡±

    Baiji¡¯s father frowned. Although he was the manager, he was still docile in nature.

    So he was a stranger to this kind of thing.

    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and looked behind the folding screen with Baisu.

    Qinghu and Old Uncle Bai went outside one after another and saw two young men sitting in the guest seats.

    One of them had delicate features, yet looked soft.

    The other one looked ugly and ferocious, almost like a brigand.

    It was no wonder that Old Uncle Bai assumed that they wanted trouble.

    ¡°Sorry for the dy. This is the boss.¡±

    Much to their surprise, the boss of Sanjue Hall turned out to be such a handsome young man.

    Qinghu didn¡¯t say anything and remained indifferent. After scanning them both, he averted his eyes.

    Sensing Qinghu¡¯s indifference, both of them snorted at the same time.

    ¡°I am the boss. Tell me what you want quickly. After that, piss off.¡±

    Qinghu was experienced in society. Thus, he could see them through at just a nce.

    The two young men were just street thugs.

    It wasmon to see them make trouble with a new store.

    ¡°Fine. I heard that there are three cure-all medicines. No one else has them. So today, we¡¯vee here to take a look at them and broaden our vision.¡±

    The tender-looking man spoke inly.

    Qinghu just threw a cold eye to him and refused instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a drugstore, not a pawnshop. If what you want is just to take a look, you can go now.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s refusal was inly within his expectation.

    The ugly one sneered and pulled out a stack of taels from his sleeve.

    ¡°300 taels. Here you go. It¡¯s enough to pay for taking a look at ginseng or glossy Ganoderma. Is it enough to look at your cure-all medicines?¡±

    Seeing him act so arrogant, Qinghu smiled coldly and said, ¡°Is it enough to take a look? Do you know how much the top treasure of our store is? 3,000 taels for only one mace.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s answer seeded in making everyone in the room gasp.

    ¡°3,000 taels for just one mace. What kind of treasure is it?¡±

    Instantly, the two men looked as if they were choked.

    The 300 taels on the table looked rather ridiculous.

    ¡°In such a small drugstore, how could it be possible to have a medicine that costs 3,000 taels per mace? It can¡¯t be. You must be lying to the public.¡±

    The soft man looked awkward. But it was really a fact that none of the drugstores in Capital City had the courage to sell drugs at such a high price.

    ¡°It should be my guest that could tell whether I am lying or not. If you want to buy drugs, just pay for them. And if you want trouble, okay, I am also here for you.¡±

    The two men must have not expected that the ordinary-looking Sanjue Hall would have such a powerful boss.

    He dared to drive guests out when a disagreement arose.

    Besides that, he looked handsome but spoke harsh words.

    However, the two men didn¡¯t believe that the boss would actually drive them out.

    ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s your honor to have us here. Do you know that? If you irritate me, your store will be smashed. Is there anyone able to stop me?¡±

    The ferocious man started to threaten him like a rogue.

    But Qinghu just nced at him and lightly covered his teacup with his hand.

    ¡°Fine. If you have the courage to smash up my store, you will be like this cup.¡±

    He removed his slim white hand. The cup, which had beenplete just now, turned into powder.

    Their hearts sank down instantly.

    ¡°Who the hell is he?¡±

    ¡°No matter who ordered you toe here, if you mean to make trouble with us, don¡¯t hide behind the scenes. Oh, don¡¯t waste your time framing us for selling fake medicines. Faith in our drugs is our standard. We are not short of money. Our boss opens the store just for fun.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words sounded extremely arrogant.

    It made them fall into silence instantly.

    Drugstores stirred up trouble with each other only by a few means, such as framing them for fake medicines or carrying some corpses to create a disturbance.

    The two men were surprised that a new small drugstore would act so overwhelmingly.

    They werepletely stunned.

    ¡°Take care, we won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    They exchanged nces and were forced to run away.

    Lin Mengya, standing behind the folding screen, noticed a decoration with a willow pattern hanging from their waists.

    ¡°Are they members of the legendary Willow Gang?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they are just two rogues. How dare they make mor here.¡±

    Qinghu spoke in a tone like he was seeking Lin Mengya¡¯s rewards. But he saw a touch of consideration sh through her eyes.

    ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at him and told him her confusion.

    ¡°Do you know the Willow Gang in Capital City? They are the kidnappers who took Xiaoyu away. I didn¡¯t care about Willow Gang before. But now, they seem like they are not as simple as I expected.¡±

    Baisu had heard about them, so she added, ¡°You are right, Master. Previously, Young Master ran away from his ce and sought refuge. There were lots of guards with good kung fu around him. Young Master mentioned that he was picked up by an old bum. But what forced Young Master to go there, and why?¡±

    Qinghu thought about it and agreed with them. The Willow Gang was not simple.

    ¡°I heard something about them as well. The Willow Gang does not only gather a group of rogues together. They are also involved in all kinds of business. Their boss behind them also has a lot of power. But the Willow Gang is not unique in society. At most, they are just theckeys of rich people or officials.¡±

    Qinghu was famously ferocious. Of course he wouldn¡¯t care about such a small gang.

    ¡°I may think too much.¡±

    They lingered there for a while. When the sun was setting in the west, they secretly left Restaurant Ruyi to go to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    It was normal to stay in a restaurant for food and drink for a day. So they weren¡¯t worried about arousing others¡¯ suspicions when returning.

    However, Lin Mengya was asked by Concubine De to go to the Art Courtyard when she was about to go to bed.

    Sitting in a seat to the right, Lin Mengya kept silent and just lowered her head to drink tea.

    But Jiang Ruqin was crying as if she was bullied by someone.

    Concubine De, sitting in the head seat, seemed to be presiding over something.

    ¡°Aunt, please make a decision for me!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin spoke in a pathetic way. Her cry of ¡°Aunt¡± could make others feel extremely broken-hearted.

    But it gave Lin Mengya the creeps. ¡°Could she speak in a normal tone?¡±

    ¡°My, my. I¡¯m afraid that you have to ask your cousin-inw for help. I am your Aunt, but in fact, your cousin-inw is the real master here.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin Mengyaughed silently.

    Was there anything in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion that could escape Concubine De¡¯s questioning?

    Lin Mengya was just the master on the surface.

    But Concubine De imed that Lin Mengya was the real master there. How absurd it was.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, please.¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was extremely arrogant and Lin Mengya often saw her face looking arrogant in daily life.

    But it was a surprise that she actually got closer to Lin Mengya and knelt down.

    ¡°Rise quickly. What¡¯s the matter, Miss Jiang?¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke, but she refused to help her.

    Someone wanted to put on a show in her presence. Well then, she would like to take part in it and help it be more realistic.

    Jiang Ruqin knelt down, making a loud sound.

    Even Lin Mengya was about to feel sorry for her.

    Jiang Ruqin couldn¡¯t help showing her teeth, but suddenly, she recalled that she was ying the role of a poor girl.

    So she returned to being pathetic quicker than a Sichuan opera turning hostile.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, I know I am not a lucky girl. I have nothing to expect in my life. Without Aunt¡¯s affection, I may have to live a life of disappointment.¡±

    Lin Mengya exchanged nces with Baizhi. ¡°Look, her speech sounds more emotional and infectious than an opera star¡¯s.¡±

    Neither of them made a reaction as they waited for Jiang Ruqin¡¯s following speech.

    ¡°But I never expected that the servants in our house would gossip about me. It really worries me that they spread so many rumors!¡±

    ¡°Rumors?¡± Lin Mengya gave a silent, brittle smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you and your Aunt want?¡±

    But Lin Mengya still pretended to know nothing.

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know about those rumors. But don¡¯t worry, I promise you I will punish them. How dare they gossip about you! They will definitely be punished. Don¡¯t feel so wronged, sister. I will help you to clear your name, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Now that Lin Mengya had said that preemptively, Jiang Ruqin lost her excuse to carry on.

    This episode¡¯s plot was obviously going wrong in the direction.

    Jiang Ruqing secretly caught sight of Concubine De, despondent about what the next step in this show should be.

 Chapter 205 - I Believe Her

    <h4>Chapter 205 I Believe Her</h4>

    ¡°Actually, you and Qin¡¯er met by destiny. When she was a child, I was apanied by her. Because of this, she and Yu¡¯er know each other since they were young. But now, there is a rumor that Ruqin and Yu¡¯er have an affair. How ridiculous it is.¡±

    Concubine De sounded genuinely regretful. She picked up the tea and lightly took a sip.

    She mentioned it publicly, so Lin Mengya had to stop her act and speak of this topic.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, mother. I will manage the household with a firm hand. The rumor will be broken in time to clear Ruqin¡¯s name.¡±

    The moment she uttered thest word, Jiang Ruqin burst into tears.

    ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t live at all. As a woman, a clear name is the most important thing. Now, the rumor flies around our house. How could I still live a peaceful life?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin finally yed her trump card to act like she was really driven into a corner. Lin Mengya then saw the purpose of their show.

    The so-called rumor was just a made-up story that her name had been destroyed because of Long Tianhao.

    Although it was not a fact, because both of them had added colorful details to the story, it turned to be that Long Tianhao had done something intimate with Jiang Ruqin.

    Lin Mengya silently sneered. A woman volunteered to seduce a man by wearing a see-through blouse. Was there any possibility for her to care about her own name?

    It was evident that she was forced to seek Lin Mengya for that possibility after being refused by Long Tianhao.

    Concubine De really racked her brains to push her niece into her son¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Ruqin, it¡¯s of no use to ask for death. If you actually feel pain from the damage to your name, I rmend you to enter the Jingyu Convent in the countryside. The head nun out there is kind and decent. But you may have to adjust yourself to it. In addition, I may be the master in our house, but when ites to something important, the prince is exactly the decision-maker. The prince is actually the master here. You¡¯d better ask the prince for help if necessary.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke very clearly.

    She had to get Long Tianhao¡¯s recognition before she entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible by any means.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, do you really insist on refusing me?¡±

    After the suffering y full of crying, Jiang Ruqin eventually showed her true colors.

    She red at Lin Mengya with grossly offensive features, as if she would jump on her and eat her alive at any time.

    ¡°Whether I agree with you or not depends on the prince. I think you¡¯d better behave yourself, cousin-inw.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not a simple woman. After Jiang Ruqin betrayed herself, Lin Mengya refused to give her a smile and showed indifference on her face.

    ¡°Mengya, you¡¯ve been outside for a whole day, haven¡¯t you? What have you done? Do you mind sharing it with me?¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s unexpected question made the atmosphere in the room drop a bit.

    Lin Mengya immediately felt her heart tighten. ¡°Does Concubine De know about Sanjue Hall?¡±

    Lin Mengya managed to calm herself down and silently waited for Concubine De¡¯s next move.

    ¡°As the princess, it is already a terrible thing to go out casually. I heard that you stayed in Restaurant Ruyi for a whole day. Think about it. What an absurd thing.¡±

    She made such a high-sounding excuse just in order to force Lin Mengya to ede to her demand.

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve failed to find Sanjue Hall as of yet.¡±

    ¡°Restaurant Ruyi is a popr upscale restaurant in Capital City. I have the right to go there.¡±

    The misses anddies in Capital City might drink tea and have a chat in Restaurant Ruyi as well. She was not an exception.

    Concubine De¡¯s suspicion came out of thin air.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? But I heard that you have something ambiguous with the owner of Restaurant Ruyi, do you? His name is Moran? It sounds tasteful. It¡¯s no wonder that he is in your good graces.¡±

    At the moment, Lin Mengya was sure that Concubine De was just speaking on hearsay.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, mother. Two men are running Restaurant Ruyi now. One is called Moran, and the other one is Qingli. I have a good rtionship with both of them. But the rtionship is very clear. If you still feel worried, you can send someone to investigate it.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked as if it didn¡¯t matter at all. Concubine De could do nothing to her.

    And more importantly, they had no evidence. They just made an attempt to draw the secret out of her.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, I may disagree with you. If that rumor is spread around, even though it may not be true, cousin will also lose his face. He is proud of himself. How could it be possible for him to hear a rumor about the infidelity of his wife?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin stood on her feet, her eyes brimming with ice. She was a viper. Lin Mengya had no expectation that she would get her fangs back and change into a lovely rabbit.

    ¡°If you n to spread the rumor about me, I won¡¯t stop you. But it¡¯s none of your business whether the prince believes the rumor or not. Ruqin, you are the guest, so I save face for you and refuse to say something in public. But if that makes youe up with the wrong idea that you can bully me as you want, well then, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Lin Mengya just sat there but she looked very powerful.

    Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin were trying to ascertain her bottom line.

    It was better to rip open the face. Thus, she would not be reluctant to talk about it.

    She looked around and spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°If you want to enter Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, you just need a carriage. Whether you be the concubine or the vice princess, you will never take my ce. As long as I am Princess Yu, you will never have the chance to marry into the mansion in an open, correct manner. You think that some ridiculous gossip about you and the prince can serve to marry him! Listen, no way! You have no right to get into Long Tianhao¡¯s bed yet!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s deration caused an awkward atmosphere in the room.

    ¡°No one has the right to Long Tianhao¡¯s bed? How dare she say that in such a barefaced, rude manner!¡± Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin were stunned numb for the moment.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Jiang Ruqin was still unmarried. Those bold words made her blush. But she could do nothing but re at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Why hasn¡¯t mother rested yet?¡±

    At the moment, Long Tianhao¡¯s greeting came from outside, which attracted everyone in the room to look at him.

    Long Tianhao was very tall. He wore just a long, white robe today.

    The gold-edged, four-footed dragon on his clothes made him look iparably honorable.

    A faint smile appeared on his beautiful face for no reason.

    Everyone was guessing how much he had heard.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯vee just in time. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Her eyes shining suddenly, Jiang Ruqin was about toin to him first.

    But unexpectedly, Long Tianhao pushed her away and then walked straight to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I told you to book a table at Restaurant Ruyi. Why did you busy yourself for the whole day? Are you tired?¡±

    He asked her in a tender, low voice, like a wine that was so soft that the drinker would get drunk.

    He held her small, white hands and covered them with his warm, dry hands.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not a child anymore. And it¡¯s time for you to enjoy your life now. The princess and I respect and love each other. Outsiders have no right to put in a word. Forgive me, mother. It¡¯s time to go. It¡¯s already so dark out. Although we have the energy to insist on not sleeping, mother, you do not. You¡¯d better go to bed.¡±

    Long Tianhao looked at Concubine De. No pain or struggle could be seen in his long, narrow, and dark eyes.

    It was just a cold respect. Concubine De unconsciously felt herself frozen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ever influence Yu¡¯er, can I?¡±

    She rendered more hatred toward Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What honeyed words has this siren told Yu¡¯er, so much that he refuses to take my advice, his mother¡¯s advice?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Long Tianhao spoke only to the woman in front of him in a soft, gentle tone.

    Looking at her slightly open her small mouth and look silly, Long Tianhao felt that she was lovely.

    Suddenly, he got interested and picked Lin Mengya up.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡±

    She tried to release herself, only to be caught by his dark eyes.

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t move.¡±

    Long Tianhao felt very interested in her shy look because she rarely showed that expression.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er! Behave yourself!¡±

    Concubine De was offended by her own son in public. She was obviously irritated.

    She pounded on the table. The atmosphere in the room turned more tensed.

    ¡°Mother, when I was forced to marry Mengya, you didn¡¯t show your refusal, did you?¡±

    Long Tianhao turned back to look at Concubine De.

    He was fearless. He just felt sad.

    Previously, he believed that what Concubine De did was for his good.

    However, when he came to his senses, he realized that Concubine De could have actually refused when the emperor forced him to marry Lin Mengya.

    She didn¡¯t do so because she was worried that she wouldpletely lose power and influence. Then, no one would be able to take care of her parents¡¯ home.

    So it was the same with Jiang Ruqin. Concubine De totally ignored what Jiang Ruqin had done previously and made it hard on Lin Mengya to agree to the marriage of Jiang Ruqin and Long Tianhao, just for her parents¡¯ home¡ªthe Jiang family.

    ¡°In mother¡¯s mind, am I a puppet being ordered about?¡±

    ¡°But she is tainted. She should not be Princess Yu!¡±

    Hearing Concubine De¡¯s words without thinking, Long Tianhao felt more downhearted.

    ¡°Tainted? Should it be someone else? I believe Mengya and believe everything she did, as well as her fidelity to me. Mother, I respect you but I refuse to ept your nder of an innocent person. If you carry on, I may disobey you. Then, don¡¯t me me for my infidelity.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was curling herself up, opened her beautiful eyes wide.

    In disbelief, she stared at Long Tianhao¡¯s tough chin. ¡°Oh my! Did I mishear?¡±

    She felt it hard to suppress her touched feeling.

    She had been believing that she was fighting alone. But to her surprise, Long Tianhao was the most determinedpanion.

    ¡°He always chooses to believe me, the trouble maker, over his mother and his cousin who he met as a child.¡±

    If Lin Mengya imed that she wasn¡¯t touched by his words, she would be lying.

    Long Tianhao held Lin Mengya in his arms and walked out of Art Courtyard with steady steps.

    It was cold outside. But Lin Mengya felt warm in her heart.

    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t expose his tiredness on his tough face until he put Lin Mengya down.

    ¡°Sorry. You are wronged because of me.¡±

    Long Tianhao emotionlessly told her with apology in his voice.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. If he only believed her, nothing mattered. Everything else did not matter.

    ¡°Why... why would you believe me?¡±

    She really wanted to know the reason. Why did Long Tianhao choose to stand by her side so resolutely?

    ¡°Because I know you will never do me any harm.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Everything Was Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 206 Everything Was Perfect</h4>

    ¡°Why did he believe me so firmly?¡±

    Lin Mengya gaped at Long Tianhao, as if she didn¡¯t believe what he had said just now.

    ¡°Mother may have given it her own consideration. But now, I¡¯m an adult. She can¡¯t make the decision for me about some things anymore.¡±

    A sadness that was never exposed previously silently rose in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.

    One day seemed like a year in the pce. He and his mother, Concubine De, had supported each other in order to make today¡¯s achievements.

    But for no reason, his mother turned into having no sense of right or wrong.

    That made him feel wistful.

    ¡°Your Highness, have you ever thought about why Concubine De suddenly changed her disposition?¡±

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, then she spoke with something profound in her words.

    ¡°Perhaps... she changed because of the death of Aunt Jinyue, maybe?¡±

    There was a slight hesitation in his answer. He, himself, might know that this reason was not difficult to refute.

    ¡°Concubine De and Your Highness feel sorry for the death of Aunt Jinyue, so do I. But Concubine De acts different than her normal behavior, a significant personality shift. Your Highness, I believe you have noticed that as well. But you just refuse to admit it.¡±

    Having said this, if Long Tianhao failed to grasp the implications she told him, Lin Mengya had no other methods to help him.

    ¡°Mother, did she¡ª¡±

    Long Tianhao suddenly had his ideas straightened out, and he gaped at Lin Mengya with wide-opened eyes.

    ¡°From the day the empress suddenly asked to have Concubine De stay with her, I¡¯ve realized that it would not be as simple as we expected.¡±

    Lin Mengya had no evidence. What she said was just her guess.

    Long Tianhao clenched his fists and averted hisplicated eyes to the direction of the Art Courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the only one in the world capable of making mother change her disposition is that woman in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better figure out for yourself what the truth actually is. I¡¯m okay to go back alone. I¡¯ll see myself out.¡±

    After all, it was still Long Tianhao¡¯s domestic affair.

    Lin Mengya was unwilling to get involved too much. Long Tianhao was a man of dignity, while she was also a woman of principle.

    Standing before the door of Art Courtyard, and looking in the direction of that figure disappearing, Long Tianhao¡¯s face showed the overwhelming expression like he was the master of everything.

    ¡°Night, gather every member of the Qing Sect. I need you to investigate something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    His low voice floated in the air as usual.

    He averted his eyes to the direction of the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Take drastic measures to deal with a situation. Well done! The empress, she is truly vicious!¡±

    When Lin Mengya came back from Art Courtyard and arrived at Liuxin Courtyard, she found that the four maids were still awake. They were ying the ¡°Fight the Landlord¡± with Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu respectively.

    Looking at them enjoying themselves, Lin Mengya felt much more at ease.

    She went and sat in the pavilion, gazing at the bright moon hanging up in the sky.

    Although she lived an extravagant life in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she still felt exhausted physically and mentally.

    However, in order to protect those people she cared about, Lin Mengya would like to face even immense dangers and difficulties alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s crisp like the cool water. Why is this beauty staying alone?¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s voice unexpectedly arose from behind.

    Lin Mengya turned her head, only to see a pretty face.

    Her skin seemed a little loose, and there was an extremely obvious scar at the bottom of the left side of her face. If one ignored them, Yunzhu was really a beauty in her old age.

    ¡°Beauty does not suit me. But you are really going to be a beauty.¡±

    Yunzhu was a frequent guest to Liuxin Courtyard. Those people outside Liuxin Courtyard knew little about her visit while those people inside Liuxin Courtyard got used to her presence.

    Different from her usual manner of dressing in a ck cloth and ck veil, Yunzhu, today, apparently showed hints of dressing herself up.

    Even her cloudy hair-sp possessed a natural grace.

    There was a kind of beauty whose beauty could even be seen when her face was covered up.

    Apparently, Yunzhu was that kind of beauty.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t tease me, Master. I¡¯m just a useless woman. Thanks for your appreciation.¡±

    Yunzhu walked over and sat in front of Lin Mengya.

    It actually made her feel morefortable to not have a veil on her face and to not be afraid of others¡¯ looks.

    Because of that, Yunzhu felt more appreciative of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°A beauty in the south, as gorgeous as peaches. Do you like peach blossoms?¡±

    Two lines came to her mind, and then Lin Mengya turned and looked at Yunzhu.

    Yunzhu stood still for a moment and then she gave a faint smile.

    Although she was not as beautiful as peaches and plums, her eyes were so sexually charming that they had the power to make men crazy.

    At the moment, Lin Mengya came to realize why her teacher, who was proud and arrogant, had given up his life for thedy in front of her.

    The brightness and cleanness in her beautiful eyes conquered him to love her for his whole life.

    She was charming, tender, and gorgeous beyond expression. Even Lin Mengya, as a woman, could not help herself falling for her.

    It could be imagined how stunning the top beauty in Capital City that year actually was.

    ¡°At eight, a master told me my fortune. He imed that I would be trapped in love and that I¡¯d have a life of romances. Now it seems that he was right.¡±

    Lin Mengya heard the self-mockery in Yunzhu¡¯s voice.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and looked at her white fingers.

    ¡°Let me draw a peach blossom on your face, may I?¡±

    In modern times, one of her ssmates made a tattoo of a blossomed rose on her chest.

    Butter on, she learned that that girl, who always wore a big smile on her face, had tried tomit suicide due to the frustration in a rtionship.

    And after she was rescued, there was a scar left on her chest.

    Fortunately, that girl managed to get out of bad things. And that scar became the unique charm particr to her due to her rose tattoo.

    It was really a pity for someone gorgeous like Yunzhu to be destroyed by a scar on the face.

    In addition, she wished that Yunzhu would one day let go of the rtionship involving too much love and hatred.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You oftene up with an unconventional idea. I can¡¯t help myself to appreciate you either. It¡¯s no wonder that guy would like to take you as his student.¡±

    Yunzhu touched her face and pleasantly said yes.

    ¡°He begged me to be his student, okay? Am I the kind of person to feel honored to be his student?¡±

    Lin Mengya mentioned Baili Rui deliberately. She pretended to act like ¡°in fact, I don¡¯t care about him at all¡±, and threw up her hands.

    ¡°He must often be pissed off by you, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Yunzhu was right.

    Since he took her as his student, Baili Rui always got angry and fierce and argued that his lifespan would be reduced because of her.

    Baili Rui was old and began to lose control over his temper.

    ¡°Haha, you naughty girl. Why are you so lovely? With you as his student, he would feel happy to have a qualified sessor.¡±

    It surprised Lin Mengya that Yunzhu had brought up the topic of Baili Rui.

    She thought that both of them would bepletely isted from each other all their lives.

    ¡°Are you... still hating Teacher or not?¡±

    She made an attempt to ask and saw aplicated expression sh across Yunzhu¡¯s face.

    Yunzhu, then, slightly shook her head and said, ¡°I tried to let go of those things in the past many times, but I failed. Due to the poison in my body, I¡¯m living a muddleheaded life. Only hatred is able to support me to keep awake. But now, I have little hatred toward him. Love or hate are obsessions. Having a genuine, vigorous love is the most worthwhile thing in my life.¡±

    Lin Mengya stared at Yunzhu. In her eyes, Yunzhu was actually the same as Baili Rui.

    They had all had a period of being proud and insolent because of their talents and drawing millions of people¡¯s attention.

    But eventually, they gave up everything they had for love.

    Now, they did not refuse to love each other. Instead, both of them knew clearly that love was the most impossible thing for them to give up anymore.

    Therefore, they chose to hide it at the bottom of their hearts and turn it into a drop of blood.

    Maybe, it was a kind of way to love each other.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve known Teacher for a long time, I believe there must be a mistake in that ident. He¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya still believed that she had to untie the knot in Yunzhu¡¯s mind first so that both of them could make peace.

    But unexpectedly, she was interrupted by Yunzhu.

    ¡°Forget it. What happened that year may have been a mistake. But since it has been so many years, a mistake is a fact. Or maybe, it will be worse than now. It¡¯s taken me so many years to ept the fact. I don¡¯t want to spend another few years to ept a new result. Tell your teacher that I don¡¯t hate him now.¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s choice to let it go was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.

    The sentence ¡°I forgive him¡± had beente ining for many years. Baili Rui had been waiting for it since many years ago.

    ¡°I promise, I will tell him.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s guarantee, Yunzhu nodded and then lightly turned to disappear into the darkness.

    ¡°Sister,e in and make the decision for me! Hurry! Baizhi refuses to pay me the money shamelessly!¡±

    Inside the room, Xiaoyu¡¯s call suddenly came.

    Thereafter, Baizhi¡¯sint followed, containing a little anger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t act shamelessly. Obviously, you work together with Baishao and rob me of the money. Master, please bring us justice!¡±

    Lin Mengya stood up and entered the main room calmly.

    Tonight was so good. Everything was perfect.

    Inparison with Liuxin Courtyard, Qinwu Courtyard seemed to be more serious in its aura.

    Like lightning, figures rushed from all kinds of ces and gathered together in the yard of Qinwu Courtyard.

    Tonight, Qinwu Courtyard was crowded with people, yet it was totally quiet.

    Inside the study, Long Tianhao indifferently gazed out of the window. Night stood very straight and determined behind Long Tianhao as if he were a dead person in y.

    ¡°Members of three sects and 16 schools are all waiting outside for you, Master.¡±

    Long Tianhao, while nodding, got up and left the study step by step.

    Outside the room were many people. But they were all in alignment and even seemed to be breathing at the same rate.

    ¡°From now on, I need you to put aside everything you are working on and focus on the investigation of those powers around the empress. Remember, every single detail should be reported to me. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    No answer was heard but everyone knelt down on the ground and epted his order at the same time.

    ¡°All right, you may go.¡±

    Long Tianhao spoke in a cold voice. Those figures, who had appeared hurriedly, disappeared into the darkness orderly again and rushed in different directions.

    The night wind blew up the bottom of his clothes. An unfathomable freezing light was seen surging in his eyes.

 Chapter 207 - Retelling Old Stories

    <h4>Chapter 207 Retelling Old Stories</h4>

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you tell us that you would not get involved in the affairs of the empress unless it was necessary?¡±

    Night did not ever question any order that Long Tianhao issued. But investigating the empress mattered a lot.

    Once the secret of the existence of the Qing Sect was exposed too soon, it would be extremely bad for Long Tianhao.

    Therefore, Night had to remain cautious.

    ¡°I refused to get involved because the empress still leaves me leeway no matter what she did. But now, she did plot against my mother. I¡¯m afraid that she would remove everyone around me before I take measures.¡±

    Aftering to his senses, Long Tianhao felt there were more dirty tricks in this event.

    Since she was being kept in the Empress¡¯s Pce, the empress inevitably had something on Concubine De.

    Therefore, they made a deal, at the expense of Lin Mengya.

    Otherwise, Concubine De would not keep purposely making difficulties for Lin Mengya the moment she left the pce.

    So Long Tianhao made up his mind to figure out what actually happened between Concubine De and the empress!

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. But I heard that the Crown Prince was ordered to reflect on himself in his house in a few days. In addition, the empress called the Taoist priest in the Imperial Taoist Abbey to hold a blessing ceremony.¡±

    What Night said actually astonished Long Tianhao.

    The continuous failure of the Crown Prince the other day had irritated the Empress, he believed.

    Reflection on himself was really a good excuse. But Long Tianhao failed to guess what the real purpose of the empress was.

    ¡°As for the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, you¡¯d better keep your eyes on it more closely.¡±

    Without the empress¡¯s guidance, the Crown Prince was just an idiot.

    The opposite y against the empress just began.

    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s very crowded in Qinwu Courtyard tonight.¡±

    Standing under the roof and leaning against the window, Qinghu was chatting with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I almost told him everything. If he didn¡¯t take action, it would be a truly weird thing.¡±

    Inside the room, Lin Mengya was learning how to embroider from Baiji. Baiji was excellent at embroidering, but she was not. Every time she got hold of the needles or threads, she would lose control of them. They would separate like wild horses.

    But Lin Mengya still believed that doing something focused like this would be helpful for her to concentrate.

    ¡°Right. But, little girl, now that we¡¯ve gathered lots of people together, as the Master, is it time to have a look?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted up her head and looked at Qinghu, who was smiling.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to have a look and make those restless vagabonds know who the Master is and set their minds at ease.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have a look in a few days. Wait for my arrangement.¡±

    The argument in Art Courtyard that night had irritated Concubine De so much that she got quite sick.

    She refused to ept anyone¡¯s visit for several days. Jiang Ruqin, who was always arrogant and willful, quieted down for a few days.

    It was getting colder.

    Furnaces were turned on in every courtyard. In Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu used some methods unbeknownst to others to make it full of blossomed, colorful flowers.

    It looked quite strangely interesting when colorful flowers grew under the dry brown sticks.

    In a watery pink-lined jacket, Baiji walked in a rush into the main room of Liuxin Courtyard.

    She drew back the heavy curtains, and what greeted her was warmth with a light fragrance.

    Baizhi and Baisu were ying ¡°five-in-a-row¡± on the heating bed while Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were arguing with each other to decide who would draw a picture for Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya, who was reading a book on the couch by the window, was the only person enjoying her time.

    ¡°Master, here is the money my father gave me. He told me that we had good profits this month. But also, some drugstores not far away from our store made a disturbance several times.¡±

    Lin Mengya, while taking the money Baiji was holding, cracked a big smile.

    No matter what, this was the first pot of gold she earned in ancient times. She should feel exalted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the disturbances. Fight fire with water. Oh, did your mother and father keep their sries?¡±

    Baiji smiled and nodded. Such a good profit was beyond her father¡¯s expectation because they always gave drugs for free or at half price.

    ¡°The Winter Solstice Festival is approaching. Have you prepared everything?¡±

    Steward Deng made a list of what they should get ready.

    The four maids were thoughtful and capable. Almost everything was ready.

    They would make a rearrangement after Prince Yu and Princess Yu returned from the ancestor worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple.

    ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m excited today. Let¡¯s go outside and have fun.¡±

    They immediately stopped what they were doing, clustered around Lin Mengya, and left Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Baishao is absent again, Master?¡±

    When no one noticed them, Baiji secretly asked her.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and spoke while looking around.

    ¡°The festival ising. She may be busy with her own things.¡±

    In fact, she had not seen Baishao for a few days.

    She was so busy that no one could catch a glimpse of her figure.

    ¡°Later on, if we buy something, buy one for her.¡±

    Baishao nodded in doubt. Although it was the Master¡¯s order, she still felt ufortable with it.

    ¡°Baishao would not do something against her conscience, I hope.¡±

    They left the mansion in herds. It was really like that the festival was near. There came more and more sellers.

    Due to the charcoal burner, it was very warm inside the spacious carriage.

    Looking out of the window at the crowd, she would rather sit in the carriage than be crowded outside.

    ¡°You can go outside. I¡¯d better stay here and read a book.¡±

    From the beginning of winter, she felt tired more easily.

    She was afraid of the cold so much that she slept orzily stayed in her room.

    It had to be because she lived in the warm south always, which was like spring, for more than 20 years in her previous life.

    So when it came to the climate in the Capital City with four distinctive seasons, she failed to get used to it so far.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    Qinghu pouted because he was ordered by Lin Mengya to apany the three maids to go shopping.

    Lin Zhongyu got a reason to stay with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Okay. Won¡¯t you feel bored?¡±

    She lifted up her head and looked at the boy, who was like a jade in appearance.

    He became taller and more handsome than when he was taken back.

    She put out her slender hands to touch his small face, and then lightly pinched his skin, which was tenderer than a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah, when you grow up, lots of girls will fall for you. I¡¯m afraid that the money I save for your marriage may not be enough.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu reluctantly pulled her hands down, but he silently felt worried due to the coldness of her hands.

    Qinghu told him before that the veins around her heart were damaged so the winter was the hardest time for her.

    Lin Zhongyu warmed up her small hands with his big hands. But a feeling of fright rose up in his mind for no reason.

    ¡°Will you leave me, sister?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled but nodded.

    ¡°Sooner orter, you will have your own family. I would like to witness you get married, have a baby, and live a safe, happy life forever.¡±

    In recent days, she had heard quarrelsing from Lin Zhongyu¡¯s room many times.

    Although they deliberately lowered their voices, Lin Mengya still heard them.

    Xiaoyu was a grown-up but he stayed in Liuxin Courtyard every day. Lin Mengya thought that she might be an obstacle in his way to achieving his ambitions.

    But she became very concerned as she thought of Mr. Rosa Multiflora, Xin Li.

    ¡°What if...¡± ¡°What if that mad guy really did something to Xiaoyu. Would he manage to escape from him?¡±

    ¡°I hate leaving you. I don¡¯t want to get married and settle down!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu, while moving his eyebrows together, muttered.

    ¡°Silly, you can¡¯t stay with me forever, can you? Xiaoyu, I never press you for an answer. But I know that you have a tough time in recent days, right?¡±

    When Lin Zhongyu was about to deny it, Lin Mengya told him from her eyes that she already knew everything.

    He eventually failed to keep it from Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I... They asked me to go away with them. I refused, so...¡±

    Lin Zhongyu dropped his head, worrying about the possible scolding from Lin Mengya.

    But Lin Mengya just slightly frowned. It was apparent that Xin Li was eyeing Xiaoyu.

    But he was dreading something and it was not the time for him to take action.

    Those guards could protect Xiaoyu for a moment, but not forever.

    ¡°In this case, it¡¯s necessary to have a profound talk with the one behind Xiaoyu.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t take you away until they get my permission. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you. Later on, you must find a time to have me talk with their temporary boss, okay?¡±

    The haze of worries disappeared from his eyes.

    Since he had met Lin Mengya, he never saw there be a difficulty that she failed to handle.

    He nodded vigorously. ¡°I wish that Senior Sister would seed in persuading that stubborn old man.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±

    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Zhongyu, whose pressure was greatly relieved, was telling jokes to please Lin Mengya.

    Their carriage stopped in an isted ce. The driver went somewhere to urinate. Thus, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu were left alone in the carriage.

    ¡°Hush, Senior Sister, someone ising toward us, a master of kung fu.¡±

    Suddenly, Xiaoyu put up one finger to tell Lin Mengya to be silent.

    They had a strong crisis awareness. Both of them leaned against the corner of the carriage, trying to not make a sound.

    ¡°Oo¡ªOo¡ª¡±

    Outside their carriage came a weak sound of struggling suddenly. Lin Mengya secretly opened the window partway and peeked outside.

    She saw several tall, strong men with a child in their arms, covering his mouth.

    The child looked to be five or six. He was clearly scared.

    The kid was trying very hard to free himself as his eyes were brimming with tears.

    ¡°They¡ªthey are from the Willow Gang! Previously, they kidnapped me in the same way!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu was hopping mad. It was a normal reaction when a person came across his enemy.

    And before Lin Mengya could stop him, he had rushed out.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    She had to silently exhort him to be careful. Then, she found him cleverly choose the strong man standing with his back to him.

    She had no need to worry about the result. Xiaoyu beat away those seemingly strong guys in a short time.

    That poor kid was taken back into their carriage.

    But the kid was so frightened that he was crying and curling himself up, daring not get close to Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 208 - Hints of the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 208 Hints of the Conspiracy</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is a honey pastry, would you like to taste it?¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke tenderly and then handed the honey dessert that Baizhi had left in the carriage to the little kid.

    Maybe it was the warmth in the carriage or Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle voice that attracted the little kid to reach out his chubby hands and take the honey pastry from Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Come on. Come here. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve driven away those bad guys.¡±

    The little child raised his head, whose appearance surprised Lin Mengya slightly.

    He had a pair of beautiful, energetic, big eyes and a fair face. Although he seemed timid, he was fair-skinned and lovely.

    ¡°Sister...¡±

    The honey pastry worked. The little boy looked at Lin Mengya with his spirited, big eyes.

    Although his face was still dirty, his childish, soft call passed through into Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Come here. Give me a hug.¡±

    Women would never refuse a lovely thing. Especially from a kid with such a lovely, cute look, it really attracted her.

    Lin Mengya embraced the little guy in her arms and the lovely boy soon recovered.

    ncing at Lin Zhongyu and then looking at the little boy in her arms, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, do you remember the characteristics of those kids they kidnapped?¡±

    Xiaoyu found the little guy to be lovely as well. Hearing what Lin Mengya asked, he thought about it for a while and then replied.

    ¡°Those kids kidnapped along with me had lovely appearances. And I heard from the Willow Gang that they were of great use. They would grade us. But because I was different, they took me to the street to extort money under false pretences.¡±

    An absurd idea came into being in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    One thing that happened in her childhood came to her mind.

    That year, she was only seven years old. She didn¡¯t know the reason why, but Shangguan Qing took her to the temple outside the city to offer incense to Buddha.

    She had a vague memory of Shangguan Qing plotting something with a person in a room.

    She was so young at that time that she heard nothing clear.

    But she firmly remembered some of Shangguan Qing¡¯s words. Shangguan Qing told that man to take her away.

    But that man stalled because Lin Mengya looked a little goofy, even though she was cute.

    Was that man from the Willow Gang as well?

    Dozens of years ago, the Willow Gang began to collect boys and girls with lovely, beautiful appearances.

    If it had carried on until now, what a tremendous number of boys and girls had been kidnapped!

    ¡°Boy, where is your home?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and asked him. She believed that she seemed to be close to an unfathomable conspiracy.

    At present, she had lots of things to deal with. If she got herself involved in the affairs against the Willow Gang, she would be deeply troubled.

    The boy looked at her and then spoke in a vague, lovely voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far away. A man was selling sweets outside. So my parents agreed to let me out.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Those men must have disguised themselves as sellers of sweets.

    The kids without precaution were their targets. It was really impossible to defend against effectively.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll send you back home now. Remember, never go out alone, okay?¡±

    The boy nodded, not fully understanding her. But Lin Mengya knew clearly that their targeting this boy was by no means idental.

    Perhaps they had already observed him for a long time.

    Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu secretly sent the boy back home and didn¡¯t tell anyone else.

    On the way back, Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu found a couple of boys who were eitherme or had damaged limbs, begging in the streets.

    Xiaoyu squatted down and leafed through their clothes as he gave them money.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked.

    Xiaoyu looked at her and quietly said, ¡°I saw willow patterns on their clothes. I believe all of them are from the Willow Gang.¡±

    Xiaoyu looked gloomy. If Lin Mengya had failed to save him in time, he would not be any better off than them.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    On the street, Lin Mengya took Xiaoyu by the hand and tenderly asked him.

    Lin Zhongyu turned and looked at Lin Mengya as if he wished to speak but stopped on second thought.

    ¡°Say what you want to. I strongly support you.¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu seemed to have made up his mind.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I believe that my kidnapping was not as simple as we expected. As for where Ie from... I can¡¯t tell you yet. But I want to figure out what actually happened that year.¡±

    Sensing his determination in his eyes, Lin Mengya lightly let out a sigh.

    She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, nor bring up any unexpected troubles.

    But Xiaoyu was involved, so she had to reconsider it.

    ¡°Is this really important to you?¡±

    Looking into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Xiaoyu firmly nodded.

    He stared at Lin Mengya in anticipation, as if her approval mattered the most.

    ¡°Fine. Well then, just do it. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    She took Xiaoyu back, so in the future, everything involving Xiaoyu was also her matter.

    Now that Xiaoyu was determined to figure out what actually happened that year, she had to take the responsibility to offer her help to him.

    ¡°Senior Sister, thank you.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu suddenly cracked a big smile, which stunned everyone around them and made their eyes sparkle.

    Eye-catching brilliance was emitted from his bright eyes.

    Lin Mengya touched his face. No matter what, even it would be a mountain of swords or a sea of mes, she would give it a try with Xiaoyu!

    ¡°What? Are you insane, Master? You want to investigate the Willow Gang? Oh no! Our peaceful, happy life ising to an end.¡±

    Baizhi screamed in an exaggerated voice in a private room for Lin Mengya in Restaurant Ruyi.

    She opened her dark eyes wide and lightly patted her chest with her hands, as if she were frightened by something scary.

    ¡°Sit down. We are drinking tea.¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed very calm while drinking her tea. ¡°How could I help Baizhi to change her disposition of screaming whenever ites to an incident?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, why will you try to understand the Willow Gang?¡±

    It was abnormal for Qinghu to not join in the fun right away, he just sat off to the side.

    ¡°Because of me. They kidnapped me at that time. I want to figure out what the truth actually is.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu managed to exin before Lin Mengya could open her mouth. Then, everyone fixed their eyes on him.

    No one mentioned where Lin Zhongyu came from. Therefore, other than Steward Deng or Lin Kui, few people knew about it.

    Of course, all four of the maids knew.

    ¡°In fact, I was kidnapped here by the Willow Gang as well.¡±

    After Qinghu uttered thest word, the room fell into such a silence that even the sound of a needle dropping down on the ground could be heard.

    ¡°Your chin is close to the ground. Pick it up and put it back on.¡±

    ncing at those extremely stunned people, Qinghu calmly spoke.

    But, everyone, other than Lin Mengya, still kept the same facial expression with their mouths and eyes wide open.

    Lin Mengya stuck out her finger and lightly lifted up Baizhi¡¯s chin. But it dropped down the second after she took her finger back.

    It seemed that she was so astonished that her brain had stopped working.

    ¡°So, you know how powerful the Willow Gang is now. I¡¯m not the only one. Yunzhu and every killer who was not collected from other gangs, were all kidnapped by the Willow Gang over here. ¡°And, in the Capital City, the whorehouses and officials¡¯ harems are full of people that were kidnapped by the Willow Gang.¡±

    Qinghu told them another piece of news in a in tone. Even Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help frowning after hearing that.

    ¡°They made the n a few decades ago. What is the Willow Gang nning?¡±

    Lin Mengya thought that the Willow Gang was just a gang of rascals. But what Qinghu said warned her to face up to it.

    Noticing that they got his point, Qinghu got closer to Lin Mengya and seriously spoke to her while looking into her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what their n is. But I have to remind you that the Willow Gang has great power. We still have don¡¯t have a big enough power to fight against them.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. She was no longer a naive girl.

    She understood what Qinghu meant.

    After a sigh, she held Xiaoyu¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, I will definitely keep my word regarding you. But, we have to endure it for a few days, okay?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu nodded firmly. He was already discouraged and wanted to give up. But to his surprise, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve already gotten tired of that shitty gang as well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on them. When the time is right, I will help you as well.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s guarantee touched Lin Zhongyu like a cardiac stimnt injection.

    Both Lin Mengya and Qinghu regarded his thing to be important.

    ¡°Sister, I... I...¡±

    Xiaoyu was too excited to speak smoothly.

    Lin Mengya pet him on the head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your matter is my matter. No need to say thank you. We are family.¡±

    All of them smilingly nodded. It was settled then.

    All of a sudden, a knock on the door was heard.

    They immediately fell silent in the room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Qinghu asked vigntly. From outside came Moran¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Master, someone sent a letter for you just now.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it and confusion arose in her mind.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Moran opened the door and entered. He was holding a big envelope respectfully.

    Lin Mengya took it from him and turned to give it a look, asking, ¡°Who gave this to you?¡±

    Moran must have checked it out, and the radar in her brain didn¡¯t give off any warning.

 Chapter 209 - Fried Chicken and Beer

    <h4>Chapter 209 Fried Chicken and Beer</h4>

    Lin Mengya opened the envelope, took look inside then put it into her sleeve.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yunzhu sent this to tell me that I need to attend to some matters at the Sanjue Hall. Xiaoyu, carry all our shopping into the little courtyard with the three girls. I have something to discuss with Qinghu.¡±

    Xiaoyu was a little suspicious, but he obediently went downstairs with the other three.

    ¡°Now, can you take it out?¡±

    The others might not have an idea, but Qinghu knew that the item Lin Mengya received had something to do with Xiaoyu.

    Lin Mengya made sure that Xiaoyu waspletely out of sight before she took out the envelop from her sleeve.

    There was no letter in the envelope. However, there was a beautiful stalk of Rosa Multiflora.

    Apart from that stalk of flower, there was also an arrowhead with three edges in the envelope.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya and Qinghu saw the stalk of Rosa Multiflora, they knew who it was from.

    However, it was the first time, even for Qinghu, to see the arrowhead with three edges.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s facial expression turned hideous.

    ¡°This is Flying Locust Arrow from the Lin Family. Look, the word ¡®Lin¡¯ is engraved on the arrowhead.¡±

    Xin Li was the person who sent this.

    His intention was clear as day. If Xiaoyu were to strike, the Lin Family would be the first to bear the brunt.

    He was well aware that Lin Mengya was surrounded by many skillful martial artists.

    Honestly, it would take a lot to inflict harm upon her.

    Therefore, he had threatened her with her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s safety.

    This man was indeed despicable. At the same time, Xin Li had seen through her weakness such that she was unable to make any move.

    ¡°There are so many soldiers in the army, I¡¯m sure he would have to consider carefully before making any moves. Don¡¯t you be overly worried.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s analysis sounded logical.

    However, this arrowhead was meant as a threat more than anything.

    ¡°He is a foreigner after all, how does he know this matter regarding Xiaoyu and me like the back of his hand?¡±

    The prince¡¯s mansion had turned into a fortified mansion after Lin Mengya¡¯s reorganization.

    It was nearly impossible to enter the prince¡¯s mansion, not to mention infiltrating into her courtyard to find out any information.

    Lin Mengya remained perplexed after much pondering.

    ¡°I believe he hade all the way to Dajin not just to stop Lin Zhongyu. Don¡¯t forget he is backed by the entire Xin Family.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words added to Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion.

    If Xiaoyu were truly the descendent of the Xin Family, there would definitely be an opposing force within the Xin Family, that would go against Xin Li.

    If the entire Xin Family stood by Xin Li, who was the one who protected Xiaoyu?

    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt that it was necessary for her to meet up and negotiate with the forces behind him.

    ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯ve been drawn into some serious maelstrom.¡±

    Lin Mengya said softly with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just anymon person, which is why, naturally, extraordinary things happened to you.¡±

    Qinghu tapped his finger lightly on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead, but there was a look of pain in his eyes.

    The harder hisss worked, the deeper she would be involved.

    However, she had to take everything seriously since all that had happened concerned someone¡¯s life and death.

    ¡°Once this matteres to a closure, let¡¯s go for a holiday to enjoy ourselves.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words left Qinghu in a daze.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I will apany you wherever you want to go.¡±

    A brilliant smile broke out on Qinghu¡¯s face. He seemed to look forward to it more than Lin Mengya given his excited expression.

    Her body... Lin Mengya looked at the teacup in her hand with glum.

    The others might not know, but she was fully aware of the condition of her own body.

    Ever since Elder Sister Yue Ting passed away, Lin Mengya had suffered a broken heart. The poison in her body which had been suppressed seemed to start working again.

    If not for the various precious herbs and medicine she took every month, she would not have survived.

    Searching for thest few necessary herbs was imperative.

    Her befuddled condition, which happened every day, was a clear indication that she was not well.

    If she did not start looking for thest fewponents of the antidote, she might one day not wake up from her sleep.

    She had so many unfinished businesses, so many people who needed her protection. She must not copse.

    Lin Mengya dozed off in a matter of minutes.

    The smile in Qinghu¡¯s eyes faded and was reced by a look of worry.

    He carried thess up from her chair. Even the sound of a fallen cup had not waked her.

    Thess had obviously fallen into a deep sleep.

    By this time, the four maidservants had settled down in the horse carriage.

    An anxious expression broke out on their faces the moment Qinghu carried Lin Mengya in.

    ¡°Has she fallen asleep? This was the nth time in this month that this had happened.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu furrowed his brows as he turned his eyes on his elder sister.

    ¡°Just make sure you settle your own affairs so that your elder sister did not have to worry over you.¡±

    Qinghu warned with a deep voice. He would not show any kindness if the matter concerns the well-being of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°My affairs... I¡¯ll settle them on my own!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu did not really understand what Qinghu was saying. He naturally thought that Qinghu was talking about the matter concerning the Willow Gang.

    ¡°I will get rid of the Willow Gang naturally. As for the other matters, please leave her out of them.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu was unable to grasp what Qinghu was saying.

    What was this all about? Were they keeping something from him?

    The group of them arrived back at the prince¡¯s mansion and with the help of her maidservants, Lin Mengya changed her clothes and was soonyingfortably in the nket.

    It was only when the sun was about to set that Lin Mengya began to wake up slowly.

    However, none of her maidservants were there to serve her when she woke up.

    This was strange. Usually they would be guarding her even if it were the middle of the night.

    Suddenly, a burst of joyousughter echoed.

    Lin Mengya put on a thick coat and quietly lifted the curtain over the door of the room. A wisp of crystal clear snowkes entered the room with the cold wind.

    Outside, the courtyard had turned into a snow covered world.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±

    She opened her eyes wide with curiosity. As someone whose hometown was from the south, the memory of her encounters with snowfall was limited and precious.

    Tightly wrapped up in her coat, she stood quietly at the door and took in the beautiful snow-covered world.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s three maidservants and Xiaoyu, together with the other servants in the courtyard were having a good time ying in the snow.

    Lin Mengya had the urge to go out into the courtyard to join them, but was deterred by the frigid wind.

    ¡°Are you so ignorant as not to put on moreyers when you want to y in the snow?¡±

    All of a sudden, arge coat which was still warm from Qinghu¡¯s body, fell onto Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders.

    As she turned around, she realized that Qinghu was d in oneyer of clothes.

    Qinghu¡¯s light blue coat smelt like the usual fragrance on his body.

    ¡°Are you not afraid of catching a cold since you¡¯re wearing so little?¡±

    Qinghu reached out his hand to help Lin Mengya button up the coat.

    There was an expression of contempt on his face.

    ¡°People like us, who train in martial arts, must not be afraid of cold. If you don¡¯t believe me,e and feel how warm my body is.¡±

    He grabbed on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and shoved it into his clothes and ced it on his chest.

    ¡°Yeah, your body is indeed warm.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought Qinghu was merely kidding, but his body was indeed very warm.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s hand was getting cold.

    Holding on to her small hands, Qinghu furrowed his brows.

    Although he did not have much medical knowledge, he knew that it was not normal for a person¡¯s hand to be this cold.

    He was rmed to realize how weak and frail Lin Mengya was.

    ¡°Master! Master, you¡¯re awake! You should stay in the house to rest!¡±

    Baizhi, whose face was flushed from all the running around in the snow, skipped towards Lin Mengya like a rabbit.

    ¡°You guys can y in the snow, am I not allowed to even watch?¡±

    Lin Mengya pouted and tried to act coil.

    Baizhi scratched her head, hesitated and said, ¡°Alright, but promise me that you will just sit down here while you watch. You are not to tire yourself out.¡±

    ¡°What a bossy stewardess. Alright, alright, I will sit right here and watch. This is after all the first snow of the year. It¡¯d be so nice if we have fried chicken and beer!¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what Lin Mengya muttered under her breath.

    Littless had not had any appetitetely. Although Qinghu had no idea what fried chicken and beer were, he thought they sounded delectable.

    ¡°How do you make that fried chicken and beer you were muttering about,ss?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s mouth seemed to be watering and this excited Lin Mengya.

    Anyway those four maidservants of hers would surely not allow her to y in the snow; she could make some fried chicken.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen then. I¡¯ll make them for you to try.¡±

    Having been here for quite some time, he had not tasted any food prepared by Lin Mengya.

    Immediately, he followed closely behind Lin Mengya as they headed towards the kitchen.

    At this moment, Long Tianhao was standing outside the gates, hesitating whether to enter.

    A few more days had passed after he returned from the Art courtyard. He was busy with matters regarding his subordinates that he did not have time to meet up with Lin Mengya.

    Snowkes were falling from the sky. He realized that this was the first snow of the year.

    It was also the first winter Lin Mengya was spending with him after she married him.

    All families in Dajin practiced the tradition of celebrating the first snow of the year.

    Although Concubine De had sent men to invite Long Tianhao for a total of three times, he wanted to spend this moment with Lin Mengya.

    However, the Liuxin Courtyard where he used to enter and leave casually seemed to be surrounded by fortified walls. He had been outside for quite some time now, but he was still unable to bring himself to step into it.

    Night was standing somewhere not far off from Long Tianhao and watching the prince in silence. The prince had been standing still just outside the princess¡¯ courtyard since an hour ago.

    By now, he was almost covered with the snow, but he was still standing there in a daze. Night wondered what was on the prince¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Creak...¡± The tightly shut gates of the Liuxin Courtyard was suddenly opened from inside.

    Baiji and Baizhi emerged, carrying two bamboo baskets. They wereughing and talking as if they were headed to somewhere to do something.

    Seeing that there were peopleing out from the courtyard, he was about to inquire about what Lin Mengya was doing.

    However, he was totally unaware that he did not look very much different from a snowman.

    ¡°That...¡±

    A voice sounded from the heap of snow.

    It frightened Baizhi so much that for a moment, she was stunned. Then she started crying out loud.

    ¡°Oh no, Master! The snowman came alive!¡±

    Thereafter, she hung on tightly to her basket, grabbed Baiji and retreated into the courtyard.

 Chapter 210 - Exchanging Fried Chicken for Money

    <h4>Chapter 210 Exchanging Fried Chicken for Money</h4>

    ¡°Master! Master! Come and see; the snowman hade alive!¡±

    Baizhi dashed into the courtyard to call Lin Mengya without even giving Long Tianhao a chance to speak.

    Moreover, she had even dragged Baiji along. Long Tianhao only had time to reach out his hand.

    However, all he got was Baizhi turning her back on him. He grimaced.

    Where was that snowman who came alive?

    Long Tianhao looked to the right, then to left. He did not realize that Baizhi was actually referring to him.

    Night was at a loss for words towards his master. He did not understand why the prince would turn into an idiot when he met with the people from the princess¡¯ courtyard.

    He waved his hands and the winds from his palms made the snow on Long Tianhao¡¯s body fall to the ground. Shaking his head, Night turned and disappeared.

    ¡°Sigh, what have youe to me in a hurry?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was marinating chicken in the kitchen, was at this moment holding a knife in her hand. With a chicken drum stick in her other hand, she was being dragged out by Baizhi.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was not dressed as elegantly as she usually did. Perhaps she was afraid that her beautiful dresses could be stained, she was merely wearing a blue apron dotted with white flowers.

    She also had a strip of blue clothes wound around her head. In contrast with her usual prim and proper image of a princess, she looked more like a pretty chef amongmoners.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s line of vision followed where Baizhi¡¯s finger was pointing and saw that it was Long Tianhao standing there, frozen in ce.

    ¡°Your Highness... the prince.¡±

    Lin Mengya tugged at Baizhi. There was only Long Tianhao outside the courtyard. Wherever was that snowman Baizhi was rambling about?

    ¡°But, but the snowman was really here a moment ago... My greetings of peace to the prince!¡±

    Baizhi finally spotted Long Tianhao as greeted him with fear and trembling.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. What, what are all of you doing?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s manner of dressing was rather hrious.

    This was the first time Long Tianhao ever saw her dressing so casually. Though in, he thought she looked adorable.

    ¡°I¡¯m making fried chicken. Erm... I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s best to eat fried chicken during the first snowfall of the year. Would you like to have a taste of it, Your Highness?¡±

    Anyway one more person did not make a difference. Lin Mengya headed back to the kitchen and all her maidservants followed her into the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Long Tianhao shook his head and followed after them.

    Somehow, Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants were no longer treating him the same way as before. In fact, it felt like they were giving him a cold shoulder sometimes.

    Forget it, Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants had always been different from other people.

    The moment Long Tianhao stepped into the Liuxin Courtyard, he felt as if he had entered into another world.

    Outside, the frigid winter seemed to have buried any sign of life.

    However, the Liuxin Courtyard was still studded with various kinds of small flowers on the snow-covered ground. It was a beautiful sight.

    There was quiet everywhere outside, but the Liuxin Courtyard was filled with happyughter so much so that people would think that there was no inhibition between the master and her servants in this courtyard.

    Sitting in the pavilion, Long Tianhao felt his mood lifted just by looking at the surrounding.

    ¡°Why? Do you have something to talk to myss about?¡±

    Qinghu was looking at Long Tianhao with a hostile expression on his face. Qinghu, thest owner of Peach Blossom Dock, was about the only one in the entire Liuxin Courtyard who dared to be hostile towards the prince.

    ¡°Given that she¡¯s my wife, isn¡¯t it normal for me to visit?¡±

    Long Tianhao gave Qinghu a cold look. No doubt he was the one who agreed to let Qinghue into the prince¡¯s mansion.

    The only miscalction Long Tianhao made was that he did not expect the rtionship between Lin Mengya and Qinghu to be so intimate.

    How could Qinghu address Lin Mengya as hisss? She was his wife!

    ¡°Humph, isn¡¯t it a little toote to realize that she is your wife?¡±

    Qinghu said mockingly.

    Qinghu was sure that Long Tianhao¡¯s mother was partly responsible for Lin Mengya¡¯s injury in her heart and arteries.

    Moreover, Qinghu had observed how Concubine De had been looking for trouble with hisss.

    ¡°She has been my wife all along, is now my wife and will be my wife in future!¡± blurted Long Tianhao without much thought.

    Even Long Tianhao was surprised at himself and was stunned there and then.

    He suddenly looked down at his pair of hands. He was not sure when he started having the thought of keeping Lin Mengya by his side.

    Was it because she was Baili Rui¡¯s student, or because she was Lin Muzhi¡¯s daughter?

    If these were not the reasons, then he might have...

    ¡°Come in and have a taste of what I made. Do be kind if any find it not satisfactory, because this is after all the first time I made fried chicken.¡±

    As Lin Mengya¡¯s voice echoed through the air, the two men turned to look thedy who just emerged from the kitchen.

    There were patches of flour stuck to Lin Mengya¡¯s small face.

    Despite reeling with grease, she exuberated a feeling of a rxed andfortable atmosphere.

    Lin Mengya looked nothing like an elegantdy at this moment, not even close to being a pretty girl next door.

    However, Long Tianhao felt as if a current had run through his body, and he could not take his eyes off Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Did you get burnt,ss?¡±

    Qinghu dashed towards Lin Mengya and grabbed her hand to have a good look at it.

    As expected, Qinghu saw two red lines on her hand.

    ¡°Oh, I told you. Next time, just let the servants in the kitchen do the work. Go fetch the medicine, Baiji.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s loud voice attracted the attention of all who were present.

    Just when everyone went into a frenzy trying to help Lin Mengya fetch the medicine, Long Tianhao took out a small dentin box.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Not giving Lin Mengya a chance to protest, he took her hand in his, took out a bar of solidified anointment and gently applied it onto the burn.

    Lin Mengya stared at Long Tianhao, dumbstruck. She had never seen this gentle and attentive side of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at how the fried chicken is cooking, lest all of you finish the chicken without me!¡± eximed Qinghu.

    Qinghu looked away and herded the surrounding people into the small kitchen.

    Left alone in the courtyard, Long Tianhao was still holding on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and gently spreading the anointment over it.

    ¡°Does it hurt still?¡±

    Long Tianhao asked with a deep but tender voice that was as gentle as the falling snowkes.

    Lin Mengya was drunk with his tenderness as she shook her head in response to his question.

    She did not know she was a voice fetish.

    ¡°Be careful next time. Just ask the servants to do the cooking in future.¡±

    It was then that Long Tianhao realized that the Liuxin Courtyard seemed to be rather short-handed.

    Otherwise why would she be ying the chef today?

    He heard that she loved the dishes served in Restaurant Ruyi. He had an idea to poach its chef over.

    In this way, would she stay on in the prince¡¯s mansion then?

    ¡°My mother said that in order to win a man¡¯s heart, a girl has to win his appetite first, so I have to learn how to cook!¡±

    The moment the words slipped out of her mouth, Lin Mengya felt she wanted to bite on her tongue and die.

    What was she saying?!

    Embarrassed, she withdrew her hand and started fidgeting with the hem of her apron. She was too shy to lift up her head to look at Long Tianhao¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Ha, is this how you win a man¡¯s heart?¡±

    Long Tianhao grabbed her hand and put it on his chest.

    Long Tianhao¡¯s deep chortle was like aged wine, making Lin Mengya feel intoxicated.

    ¡°Are you teasing me, Your Highness?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked at Long Tianhao with a cheeky grin in her face. Batting her eyshes, she looked very adorable indeed.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s bold statement instantly made Long Tianhao feel a little embarrassed.

    He turned around and headed towards the main room of the Liuxin Courtyard as he muttered, ¡°You are my wife.¡±

    For this reason, his behavior could not be considered as taking liberty with her.

    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Long Tianhao¡¯s back. What was he trying to say?

    Was he trying to hint at her that since she was already a married woman, it was alright to take liberty with her?

    ¡°Wait! Let me get this straight!¡±

    Lin Mengya ran after Long Tianhao, caught up with him and pulled hard at his arm.

    Given her slim figure, she was no match for Long Tianhao in terms of strength. With all that the tugging and dragging, Lin Mengya ended up in the main room with Long Tianhao.

    At this moment, the four maidservants in the courtyard were having such a great time that the fried chicken was no longer important to them.

    While she filled her stomach with the fried chicken, Lin Mengya, unable to get hold of any beer, drank the chrysanthemum pu¡¯er tea to wash away the oil in her digestive system.

    Her culinary skill was... not too bad, if one considered those burnt-looking pieces as fried chicken.

    If not for Baiji, who quickly picked up the essentials of frying the chicken, all the people in the courtyard were likely to be disappointed.

    ¡°Is the fried chicken nice, Your Highness?¡±

    Somehow, Long Tianhao¡¯s panache as a prince had somehow been diluted even since he came to the Liuxin Courtyard.

    All four of Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants had stopped being fearful of Long Tianhao for a long time.

    The reason being that they were influenced by their master, Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianhao gracefully pulled out the chicken bone from his mouth and put it onto the table. Was this not the same chicken drumstick he ate? However, this so-called fried chicken was crispy on the outside while tender and juicy in the inside. Add to that the special sweet and sour sauce which Lin Mengya made, it smelt and tasted heavenly.

    Seeing the sly smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Long Tianhao immediately knew that she was up to something.

    He quietly took out a stack of banknotes in values of silver.

    He had known that this girl would not let slip any opportunity to screw him.

    In fact, he had handed over the finance of the entire prince¡¯s mansion to her.

    Nevertheless, she continued to be greedy. However, honestly, he truly enjoyed looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s smug expression each time he gave her money.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Come Baishao, let¡¯s split the reward. Baiji can take a bigger portion, while the rest just divide the remaining sum equally!¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled as she took over the thick stack of banknotes from Long Tianhao.

    She did not expect a te of fried chicken could be exchanged for so much silver. This was so worth it!

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness! Thank you!¡±

    The maidservants immediately got down on their knees to thank Prince Yu, after which they took the banknotes from the prince without feeling too embarrassed about it.

    Long Tianhao looked at the four maidservants helplessly. He thought in his heart that they truly behaved just like their master.

    Thesesses kept by Lin Mengya had all picked up her bohemia.

    Sigh, it seemed that all his money would end up in Lin Mengya¡¯s treasury.

    Like a big family, they ate the fried chicken in harmony. Just when they were drinking tea, chatting and deciding how to divide the reward money, Steward Deng¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince is here. It looks like he has something urgent to discuss with you.¡±

    Long Qinghan? Lin Mengya furrowed her brows. She remembered not hearing from him for quite some time.

    ¡°There was anxiety in Steward Deng¡¯s voice. Could something have happened to him?¡± thought Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 211 - Nansheng in a Difficult Situation

    <h4>Chapter 211 Nansheng in a Difficult Situation</h4>

    ¡°Let me first go have a look. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±

    Long Tianhao pondered for a while and eventually decided to meet Long Qinghan to find out what he wanted.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not mind Long Tianhao going given their hunger had been satisfied by now.

    The maidservants who had been rewarded with the banknotes had started ying poker cards again.

    Lin Mengya regretted a little for teaching the people in the courtyard the gambling game.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s difficult to walk on the snow especially in the night. Please carry thisntern with you to help light up your way.¡±

    Lin Mengya handed her ssntern to Long Tianhao in a natural and casual manner. It was not an act to fawn over him.

    She simply felt that it was a natural gesture.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±

    Stealing a nce at theughter-filled Liuxin Courtyard, Long Tianhao suddenly felt that this was how a home should be like.

    Carrying thentern, he emerged from the Liuxin Courtyard. For the first time, he understood what it felt like to be reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince has sent a secret message from the army. It¡¯s regarding... regarding Princess Yu¡¯s elder brother!¡±

    Steward Deng, who had been waiting by the gate for a while now, approached the prince and spoke with a low voice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows, hearing that the message was about Lin Nansheng.

    ¡°You have to inquire the details from the Seventh Prince. He¡¯s waiting for you in the study at this moment!¡±

    Long Tianhao headed towards his study hurriedly. When he entered the study, Long Qinghan, whom he had not seen for days, was right there waiting for him.

    ¡°Something bad happened in the army camps. Someone tried to assassinate Lin Nansheng!¡±

    What?!

    Long Tianhao¡¯s heart dropped as he stared at Long Qinghan.

    Lin Nansheng had joined the preceding batch of soldiers who left the borders to return to the capital city. In fact, they had arrived at the garrisons in the suburbs of the capital city five days ago.

    No one would have expected something like this to happen when they just stepped foot in the suburbs of the capital city.

    Whoever did this ought to be targeting the Lins, or...

    ¡°What did your men find out?¡±

    Long Qinghan groaned softly, shook his head and said, ¡°My men got injured as well.¡±

    ¡°In a frenzy, they escaped and came to inform us of what happened. Fortunately, Lin Nansheng had managed a highly disciplined troop, which was why things did notpletely go out of hand.¡±

    Given that the Winter Solstice was approaching and that Lin Nansheng was returning triumphant, the various government officials would be eyeing on him.

    ¡°Do we... tell Lin Mengya about it?¡±

    Long Qinghan could definitely sense that Lin Mengya was bing increasingly important to Long Tianhao.

    Third Elder Brother had never been so attentive to any other woman. However, this scheming woman stood in a special ce in his heart.

    However, he had always believed that Third Elder Brother would never fall in love with any woman.

    ¡°It would be impossible to keep it from her. Instead of she finding this out from other people, I¡¯d rather be the one to break the news to her.¡±

    Long Tianhao turned around without further hesitation and headed towards the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Long Qinghan, however, stood in his way to stop him.

    ¡°Let us go tell her together. Given her wit, she would have guessed that there had to be our secret agents in the troops. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would inform Lin Nansheng?¡±

    Long Tianhao hesitated for a moment. The secret agents they nted in the army troops had been carefully chosen. Moreover, the father and son of the Lins hadplete trust in them.

    If this matter were to be exposed, all the effort they made over the years would go to waste.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this from her. Lin Nansheng is a very important person to her.

    When he was done talking, Long Tianhao strode towards the Liuxin Courtyard determinedly.

    Long Qinghan shook his head as his face turned sober.

    He was not sure if it was a good thing that Third Elder Brother esteemed Lin Mengya so highly.

    Back in the Liuxin Courtyard, the people were eating and chatting while sitting around the firece.

    ¡°The prince is back!¡±

    The maid who was on night vigil came into the courtyard to inform the people of the prince¡¯s arrival. She lifted the curtain at the door and let Long Tianhao in.

    Long Tianhao was wearing a severe expression in his face.

    As he looked towards Lin Mengya, there was hesitation on his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Lin Mengya had rarely seen such an expression on Long Tianhaos¡¯ face.

    She walked up to him and queried with a worried expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s your brother. He¡¯s met with trouble...¡±

    Before Long Tianhao even finished his sentence, Lin Mengya reflectively grabbed onto his arm tightly.

    With wide-opened eyes and desperation in her voice, she said, ¡°Elder Brother... What happened to my elder brother?¡±

    ¡°Calm down. We don¡¯t have all the details yet. What we¡¯re certain now is that your brother¡¯s life is not in danger for now.¡±

    Long Tianhao put his arms around Lin Mengya in return, hoping that she would calm down in his embrace.

    ¡°Elder Brother... Isn¡¯t he in the camps now? Given the tight security of the camps, how would Elder Brother be injured?¡±

    Lin Mengya desperately wanted an answer, although the soul inside Lin Mengya¡¯s body had never really met Lin Nansheng.

    Nevertheless, the more she eased into this outer body, the more her heart was knitted to the Lin Family.

    Lin Nansheng, being Lin Mengya¡¯s only sibling, had an extremely important ce in her heart.

    Her heart wrenched the moment she heard that her elder brother had met with trouble.

    ¡°Someone tried to assassinate him, but calm down, nothing too serious happened to him!¡±

    Long Tianhao held on tightly to the girl in his embrace. She was usually such a strong, courageous girl, but now she seemed so frail and weakened.

    She did have a soft and gentle side to her.

    ¡°I want to go see him!¡±

    She insisted that she should see her brother regardless.

    It did not matter what the other people said, she had to see him for herself before her heart could be put to ease.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way you could do that. The troops are garrisoned just outside the city. However, unless there¡¯s an imperialmand, you are not allowed to meet him privately,¡± a voice sounded from outside.

    At this moment, Long Qinghan lifted the curtain and walked in through the door.

    Lin Mengya lifted her face to Long Tianhao and gave him a resolved look, saying, ¡°I have to see him, I absolutely have to!¡±

    There was an unwavering look in her eyes as she spoke, and Long Tianhao could empathize with herpletely with regards to the extent of her persistence.

    He nodded as he wrapped her skinny body with his bag cloak.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go, Third Elder Brother!¡±

    This was insane! Had Third Elder Brother and Lin Mengya gone mad?

    Without hesitation, Long Qinghan stood in Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya¡¯s way, a tense smile appearing on his face.

    ¡°Step aside.¡± Long Tianhao¡¯s voice sounded authoritative.

    Long Tianhao was fully aware that it was a bad idea to appear among the troops as it would definitely invite unwanted rumors and scandals.

    However, he knew that even if he refused to let Lin Mengya go, she would find a way to do it.

    Therefore he would rather apany her there.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t let you go! You will provoke the Crown Prince to anger! Have you forgotten what happened with Lin Lang?¡±

    Lin Lang! Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a bit. While still in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms, she quietly lifted her head to steal a nce at him.

    As expected, Long Tianhao stopped in his tracks and his expression changed ever so lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now is a different matter from the past. I won¡¯t allow the same thing to happen again.¡±

    A look of deep agony shed across Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes, but it did not stop Long Tianhao from heading out.

    Holding Lin Mengya in his arms, he went around Long Qinghan and stroke towards the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°You could destroy everything that you¡¯ve worked hard for over the years. Are you sure you would not be bothered?!¡±

    A pained-looking Long Qinghan was flustered and exasperated as he tried to block Long Tianhao¡¯s way once again.

    ¡°Forget it; let me bring the littless there. You have considerations and misgivings of your own, Prince Yu.¡±

    Another pair of arms, belonging to Qinghu, reached out to Lin Mengya, with the intention to take over from Long Tianhao.

    However, Long Tianhao dodged Qinghu¡¯s outreached arms and shot him a cold stare.

    ¡°She is my wife. I have to be the one to go.¡±

    At that instant, Long Tianhao¡¯s finger, which was moving as fast as lighting, punched at Long Qinghan¡¯s acupuncture point before he could even react.

    ¡°Qinghan, I said I won¡¯t let history repeat itself.¡±

    Long Tianhao looked at Long Qinghan apologetically. Long Qinghan was his closest brother, who had done so much for him.

    Snowkes continued to fall at this moment.

    All the people from the Liuxin Courtyard followed behind Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya as they exited the courtyard.

    Long Qinghan was the only left to stand in the courtyard like a wooden statue.

    Third Elder Brother! Come back! Free my acupuncture point!

    Sob sob, it was still snowing! He did not want to be dead being buried under the snow!

    Long Qinghan wanted to cry so badly. It would take at least an hour for the acupuncture point to be released on its own.

    Sob sob, why had he be so pathetic?!

    Long Tianhao brought a few fine horses out from the barn in the backyard.

    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya rode together on one horse with Long Tianhao putting his arms around Lin Mengya and wrapping her in his big cloak. Quietly, they left the prince¡¯s mansion in the dark of the night.

    The secret agents spying on the Prince Yu¡¯s mansion had decreased in number firstly because it was difficult traveling in the snow, and secondly, it was not easy to stay undercover.

    Thirdly, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya had chosen to take the back alleys. As a result, they did not attract any attention all the way until they reached the city gates.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the city gates closed by now?¡±

    Lin Mengya was worried, knowing that she had pushed too far and too quick.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao pushed her head down, pulled her closer and gave her a reassuring look.

    As Lin Mengya leaned into Long Tianhao¡¯s embrace, she made up her mind to put her total trust in him.

    As they rode the horses out of the city through the west city gates, it was bizarre that no one came to stop them.

    The guard standing vigil immediately opened the gates for them so that the few horses with their riders exited the city smoothly.

    Through the opening of the cloak, Lin Mengya spotted the feet wearing the pair of greenish-grey boots.

    She had seen a simr pair in the goods which Long Tianhao acquired as a reward for the soldiers in the army.

    How many powerful secret agents did this man, who had been pretending to be submissive to the Crown Prince over the years, nt all over the ce?

    For the first time, Lin Mengya realized that this taciturn man was actually a formidable man.

    How unbing of her to be extorting his money using all kinds of excuses?

    It had begun to snow even more heavily. The ground outside the city had been covered by ayer of hard frost by now.

    However, the sounds of the hooves were not audible at all, which went to show that the snow umted was very deep.

    They were slowing down and Lin Mengya knew that it was because of safety considerations.

    Yet she could not help but feel anxious. She would pop her head out from time to time to check whether they were nearing the camps where her elder brother was.

    The frigid wind which blew on her had turned the tip of her nose and ears red from the cold.

    Long Tianhao frowned and pushed Lin Mengya¡¯s head down into the cloak. He quietly and gently squeezed the horse with his legs and it instantly picked up speed.

    Gradually by steadily, the white horse which they were riding went faster and soon they were a distance ahead from the rest.

    Lin Mengya did not feel any difort as they traveled on the snow because Long Tianhao¡¯s steady heartbeat had gradually calmed her nerves.

    At this moment, the heartbreak she experienced when her mother passed away ande over her once again.

    Wait for her, Elder Brother. She wasing.

    Please, please be alright!

 Chapter 212 - Entering the Camps in the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 212 Entering the Camps in the Middle of the Night</h4>

    As they galloped forward, soon, the lights of the army camp came into sight.

    They had finally arrived! Lin Mengya felt a half a weight lifted off her shoulders.

    Although it was night time, the army camp was still tightly guarded and there was an air of severity in the atmosphere. As they approached, the patrolling guards blew their whistle.

    ¡°Who is that, who dares to trespass the army camp?!¡± someone bellowed when Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya¡¯s horse finally came to a stop.

    ¡°I am Prince Yu. I wish to see General Lin!¡±

    Long Tianhao took out a token from his belt which was the proof of his identity and tossed it to the patrolling guard.

    ¡°Please remain here while you wait. I¡¯ll inform the young general.¡±

    Although Long Tianhao had shed out the token bearing his identity, the guard who blew the whistle did not allow them to enter straight away.

    Long Tianhao looked to the left, then to the right. The news Long Qinghan received was that someone had tried to assassinate Lin Nansheng.

    However, the entire army camp did not seem like it had been affected in any way.

    Lin Mengya popped out her head from the cloak and spied the brightly lit army camp. The apprehension in her had died down.

    ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t think the army camp would be this unperturbed if your elder brother was in trouble.¡±

    Long Tianhao¡¯s reassuring voice was heard overhead.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head to steal a nce at Long Tianhao, then nodded and curled up back into his cloak.

    ¡°Prince Yu, please excuse us for theck of manners just now. Our young general had invited you in!¡±

    The soldier who blew the whistle had jogged back to the gates to bring them into the tent.

    The soldiers under the Lins¡¯ charge appeared dignified. Even a guard in charge of blowing the whistle did not grovel when faced with a prince.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    This was the first time Lin Mengya had been to an army camp.

    Her elder brother had been forced to go to the army camp by her father since he was still a youth.

    Her father used to sigh when he looked at her. He had wished that she was a boy like her elder brother.

    The temperature had fallen a great deal when the snow started falling. The drop in temperature would usually make people chatter from the cold.

    In the army camp, however, every soldier still stood straight and tall.

    They ought to be on their toes since their young general had been attacked.

    They did not let down their guards just because they were nearing the capital city. They looked as if they werepletely prepared for an attack from the enemies anytime.

    ¡°This way please, Prince Yu. The young general is waiting for you.¡±

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s personal guard came forward to wee them the moment they stepped into the camp.

    Lin Mengya instantly wriggled her head out of Long Tianhao¡¯s cloak.

    ¡°This...¡±

    The young guard got a fright that a head had suddenly appeared from within Prince Yu¡¯s cloak.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Mengya. Lin Nansheng is my elder brother. Has he never mentioned it to you before?¡±

    Lin Mengya? The name did sound a little familiar.

    The guards stared at Lin Mengya¡¯s flushed cheeks. Her brows were well-defined and her skin, snow white.

    There was indeed some resemnce in their features.

    ¡°You are, you¡¯re Miss Lin! The young general had been talking about you these few days, and now you¡¯vee!¡±

    Although the soldier had not met Lin Mengya before, she had be familiar to him through all the things Lin Nansheng, the big brother who doted on his little sister, said to the soldiers.

    Everyone who had worked alongside Lin Nansheng would know his love for his younger sister.

    This young general had no other hobbies other than practicing martial arts, reading about war strategies and reminiscing about his younger sister.

    ¡°How is my elder brother? Is he alright?¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately inquired about his brother¡¯s condition when she met his personal guard.

    ¡°The young general is fine. He was slightly injured; please do not worry too much.¡±

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. It was reassuring to learn that her elder brother was alright.

    Soon, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya were taken to the entrance of the main tent where the general was.

    Lin Mengya quickly dismounted from the horse, disregarding the cold. She took a few steps forward and entered the tent.

    Once she entered the tent, all the eyes were on this girl who barged into the tent.

    The girl who was dded in a white cotton dress had the most delicate and perfect features, but at the moment, she was wearing an anxious expression on her face.

    Her flowy long hair had been woven into two loose braids. She had a casual look about her.

    The soldiers, who had never seen a womaning into their camp, opened their eyes wide. They had no idea who this girl, who had simply appeared, was.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er? You¡¯re Ya¡¯er?¡±

    Lin Nansheng, who was seated at the main seat, so shocked that he was almost lost for words.

    He opened his eyes wide and stared at the littless standing before him.

    ¡°Elder Brother, what happened to you? Are you alright?¡±

    Although the guards tried to reassure her time and again that the young general was fine, she could hardly contain her anxiety.

    Regardless of what he heard from her elder brother¡¯s guards, she saw that there was a blood-stained bandage around her elder brother¡¯s bared chest.

    With her eyes welling up in tears, she went forward and threw herself into her elder brother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Stop crying, Ya¡¯er. I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It really isn¡¯t as bad as it looks.¡±

    Lin Nansheng may be able tomand an army of a thousand soldiers confidently, but he was at a loss of what to do when he faced with his younger sister¡¯s tears.

    He wanted tofort his younger sister by trying to wipe away her tears in a flurry, but the tears just kepting.

    Although he had been informed that his sister¡¯s understanding had been enlightened, he was surprised to find that his sister was still that cry baby.

    ¡°Oh yes, let me have a look at where you got hurt.¡±

    She was so absorbed in her crying that she had forgotten what was even more important.

    Since she started learning about poison from Baili Rui, she was actually aplished by now.

    She had no problem treating minor injuries andmon illnesses.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s only a cut on my chest.¡±

    He continued reassuring her as he did not know that his younger sister was learned in medical knowledge.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya could sense through her radar that her older brother had sustained only minor surface injuries.

    She undressed Lin Nansheng¡¯s wound only to see a long, hideous sh across his chest. Although anointment had been applied to it, it was still bleeding.

    ¡°Why has the bleeding not been stopped? Who¡¯s the quack that dressed the wound?¡±

    As Lin Mengya took out some anti-inmmation powder to apply on her brother¡¯s wound, she realized that everyone in the tent was looking at her.

    ¡°Hello, how do you do? I¡¯m Lin Mengya, your general¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    The atmosphere became a little awkward. Lin Mengya gave them a gentle smile and they smiled back.

    ¡°Can someone please bring me a basin of warm, clean water, as well as clean cloth? Thank you very much.¡±

    Then she turned back to her brother and continued attending to his wound in a practiced manner.

    ¡°I heard you came with Prince Yu.¡±

    Lin Nansheng looked at his busy sister and furrowed his brows as he suddenly remembered his outstanding brother-inw.

    ¡°Yes, Prince Yu escorted me here.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked down, feeling somehow embarrassed as she responded to her brother softly.

    Looking at his little sister¡¯s coy mannerism, a faint feeling of jealousy rose in Lin Nansheng¡¯s heart.

    However, it was simply a passing emotion.

    He touched his little sister¡¯s head and a smile broke out on his face as he rxed.

    ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±

    Did he treat her well? Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and then nodded her head. Long Tianhao had been extremely nice to her indeed.

    Nevertheless, she had a feeling that the rtionship between them was not exactly what it appeared to be in other people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Good to know he treats you well. If not, I will make life difficult for him even if he¡¯s a prince.¡±

    Lin Nansheng had a rough idea just by looking at his younger sister.

    While he and his father were training and fighting outside, he knew that Lin Mengya was his father¡¯s constant care back home.

    He would not have allowed his step mother to marry Lin Mengya so haphazardly if not because both his father and he were far away at the borders.

    ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡±

    Only when his brother started inquiring about Long Tianhao that Lin Mengya realized that she had forgotten about him because she was overly worried about her brother¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡±

    Goodness, she was so muddle headed. Would Long Tianhao be frozen given that it was so frigidly cold outside?

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the tent and spotted Long Tianhao warming himself at the fire together with the soldiers.

    She quietly walked over to him and observed that he put on no airs when he chatted with the soldiers.

    This was also the first time Lin Mengya had observed that Long Tianhao could be modest and unassuming in front ofmoners.

    ¡°Ahchoo...¡± Lin Mengya sneezed when a gust of wind blew towards her.

    ¡°Why have youe out?¡±

    Long Tianhao turned around immediately, removed his warm big cloak and put it on Lin Mengya.

    Not only was the cloak still warm with Long Tianhao¡¯s body temperature, it also smelt like his special scent.

    It wrapped around her so tightly that not a bit of wind could get to her.

    Her heart was warmed by it at the same time. The man would always show her the attentive and sweet side of him.

    ¡°My elder brother wants to see you. It¡¯s so cold outside, let¡¯s get into the tent.¡±

    Somehow, the atmosphere had be one of intimacy. It felt as if the younger brother-inw was meeting the elder brother-inw for the first time.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao seemed to have drawn closer together and Long Tianhao nodded in response.

    The two entered the tent one after another.

    Those people who could be in Lin Nansheng¡¯s tent at this moment ought to be his confidantes.

    In other words, the people in the tents could be seen as Lin Mengya¡¯s family members.

    Long Tianhao thought he was having some kind of an illusion because he felt that every one¡¯s eyes hade to focus on him the moment he stepped into the tent. It was as if they were scrutinizing him inside out.

    ¡°Elder Brother, this is Prince Yu, my... husband.¡±

    Thest words felt exceptionally awkward. The moment it came out of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth, she began to blush. However, her coyness made her appear even more alluring.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yu, thank you for taking good care of my sister all this time.¡±

    Although Lin Nansheng was supposedly the elder brother-inw, Long Tianhao¡¯s status was even more respected. Therefore it was Lin Nansheng who needed to formally greet him first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, General Lin. We¡¯re a family after all. Since Mengya is my wife, it¡¯s only right that I take care of her.¡±

    He definitely did not put on the airs of being a royal, neither did he try to behave overly intimate and casual with them. He simply carried himself like a regr inw, while friendly, he still kept a polite distance between them.

    ¡°Will someone prepare a ce for the Prince?¡±

    Lin Nansheng finally rxed a little.

    Apparently, he had observed the expression on his younger sister¡¯s face. In addition, the cloak hanging over her shoulder was definitely not hers.

    He found somefort in knowing that Long Tianhao sincerely cared for Ya¡¯er.

 Chapter 213 - Qin Mo in Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 213 Qin Mo in Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Bad news, General, Qin Mo, Qin Mo is not going to make it!¡±

    Amotion could be heard from outside the tent.

    Thereafter, a soldier hurried into the tent.

    ¡°What happened to Qin Mo?¡± asked Lin Nansheng.

    He furrowed his brows as he looked at the soldier.

    ¡°The physician said that Qin Mo¡¯s body is attacked by a poison. He¡¯s going to die from it if we can¡¯t find another solution.¡±

    At this juncture, everyone in the tent looked anxious.

    Lin Mengya gazed at her brother, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check if the imperial physician has arrived,¡± said Lin Nansheng.

    He exited the tent, ignoring the fact that he himself was also injured.

    Lin Mengya, who had no idea what was going on, followed after her brother.

    It was then that she realized that the lights of the camp were all concentrated in one area.

    The military physicians going in and out of the tents were all wearing a sober expression on their faces.

    The moment they saw Lin Nansheng, their expressions changed to that of being apologetic.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, wait here. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to be in there.¡±

    Lin Nansheng looked adoring at his little sister. It was such a rare reunion, yet she had to witness him being in an anxious state.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Brother. I think I may be of some help to the situation.¡±

    In fact, from the moment Lin Mengya neared this area, the radar in her head had already caught some faint signal.

    Once she arrived outside this tent, the names of a series of poison came popping up in her mind.

    Although there were quite a number ofponents in the antidote required to neutralize the poison, it was not difficult to put them together in the right proportions.

    It appeared that the assassin had indeed caused some serious injuries, just that the person who had been injured severely was not her elder brother.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was so adamant, Lin Nansheng eventually nodded at her.

    The moment the two of them entered the tent, a bellow of rage sounded.

    ¡°Do you call yourself an imperial physician? My son is at the prime. He¡¯ll be ruined if he loses one arm!¡±

    The voice, though filled with rage, was also tinged with sadness.

    Lin Mengya was amazed to find that the middle-aged man breathing threats was none other than the great schr, Lord Qin Xu.

    ¡°Please calm down, Lord Qin. I will do my best to treat Master Qin. However, we¡¯ve to be prepared for the worst if we can¡¯t get hold of the antidote.¡±

    The gray-haired imperial physician looked to be in sticky situation.

    If not because of young General Lin¡¯s special request, the imperial physician would not have responded to this house call in the middle of the night.

    However, no one would have expected this great schr who usually appeared refined and cultured, would have such a fiery temper.

    The imperial physician had simply mentioned the possibility of his son losing an arm, and he was almost strangled by Lord Qin.

    ¡°Lord Qin, do you think your son would be saved just because you throw a tantrum? All my teacher wanted was to save your son¡¯s life. If his life cant¡¯ be preserved, what is the use of saving his arm?¡±

    A bright and crispy voice sounded and Lin Mengya turned to look at one corner of the tent.

    She spotted a young man in the clothes of an imperial physician¡¯s assistant looking at the great schr Qin and the poor imperial physician who was held in Lord Qin¡¯s arms.

    The young man looked to be in his twenties.

    He had bright eyes and well-defined eyes brows, and was very handsome and schrly looking.

    Lin Mengya had the impression that the people in the courtyard of the imperial physicians were all in their forties or fifties. For this reason, she was surprised to find a young physician here.

    ¡°Qiu Yu, do not be rude.¡±

    The old imperial physician pretended to rebuke his student, when in fact, he totally agreed with what Qiu Yu said.

    Having the merciful heart of a physician, it was no doubt saving the life of Master Qin was his priority.

    Being told off by a young man, Qin Xu¡¯s anger did subside a little.

    What this young man said was right. As long as they were able to save his son¡¯s life, the other factors did not matter anymore.

    However...

    He could not hold back his tears at the sight of his son¡¯s face turning greenish-purple with the poison in his body.

    For generations, the Qins had only one son. For this reason, when it came to his son, Qin Mo¡¯s generation, the family had nurtured and molded him into an outstanding talent. He was highly regarded by General Lin.

    It had barely been three years since he joined the army, but he had already achieved much sess, therefore had be the right-hand man to the Lins.

    Little did any expect that he would end up in this state.

    If the usually proud Qin Mo found out about his condition, would he be unable to ept the oue and choose to die rather than continue living with just one arm?

    ¡°No way!¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Nansheng frowned and tried to stop the imperial physician.

    ¡°Qin Mo was injured while trying to protect me. If his arm had to be amputated, I will give him my arm! If he were to die, I¡¯m willing to die with him. Please save Qin Mo!¡±

    Qin Mo was Lin Nansheng¡¯s right-hand man. In this incident, he was injured by the assassin¡¯s secret weapon.

    If Qin Mo did not manage to take the block the attack, Lin Nansheng would be the one lying here now!

    It was more agonizing for Lin Nansheng to watch his buddy lose everything than taking his own life.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, General!¡±

    All the soldiers in the tent grimaced. Lin Nansheng was the most valiant general guarding the borders. If any mishap befell him, Daijin would lose one of its most importantmanders and the situation of the nation would be affected.

    Even the imperial physician¡¯s expression changed drastically at Lin Nansheng¡¯s words.

    After all, Lin Nansheng¡¯s life was worthed much more than Qin Mo¡¯s life.

    ¡°Elder Brother, that is not necessary. Let me give it a try. I think I may be able to neutralize this poison.¡±

    A gentle yet crisp voice sounded from behind Lin Nansheng¡¯s back.

    Immediately, the eyes all the people in the tent turned to focus on this littledy in the big cloak standing behind Lin Nansheng.

    A faint yet graceful smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate face.

    Nevertheless, there was a reassuring confidence in those eyes.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you...¡±

    Lin Nansheng remembered that Mother was indeed learned in medical knowledge and his younger sister had started learning how to tell the different herbs apart since the age of one.

    However, in the subsequent years, his younger sister became dull-witted. There was no way she had inherited Mother¡¯s legacy.

    ¡°Elder Brother, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Under the watchful eye of all the people in the tent, Lin Mengya walked up to the bed where Qin Mo was lying.

    ¡°Please let me borrow your silver needle,¡± Lin Mengya said to the imperial physician.

    In Baili Rui¡¯s technique of neurtralizing poison, there were 36 methods using a big needle and 72 methods using the small needle.

    By this time, Lin Mengya had already mastered 80% to 90% of the technique.

    She studied the poison by looking at the back of Qin Mo¡¯s hand. It appeared that the poison was traveling fast in his bloodstream so much so that it had already reached almost all parts of his body.

    If the poison got into his heart, there would be no cure.

    As the imperial physician offered up his silver needles, he was wondering what thisss could do to help.

    Soon, she received the silver needles and stuck them into Qin Mo and after a few breaths, the major acupuncture points on Qin Mo¡¯s chest were sealed.

    The manner in which she administered the needles was rather bizarre. Not only was she fast, she was also extremely urate so much so that the imperial physician was so nervous that he held his breath while Lin Mengya was at it.

    A little trembling of her hand could have cost Qin Mo¡¯s life.

    ¡°At this moment, I have sealed all the major acupuncture points on Qin Mo¡¯s chest. He would be alright at least within the next twenty-four hours. I would need someone to keep watch over him and not let the silver needles move. During this time, I¡¯ll prepare the antidote as fast as I could. Please be patient, Lord Qin.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave the above instructions carefully and clearly as she got up, looking like a professional physician.

    Even her elder brother was stunned. He was clueless as to when thisss became so awesome.

    He could not help but turn to steal a nce at Long Tianhao.

    However, Lin Nansheng noticed that Long Tianhao was not at all amazed. Her sister ought to have some kind of fortuitous meeting while she was at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°But, but what if you¡¯re unable to get the antidote ready after twenty-four hours? I don¡¯t want to sacrifice his life. I, I rather have him lose one arm. It¡¯s good enough if he could survive.¡±

    In an instant, Qin Xu seemed to have aged a great deal.

    Although he definitely did not wish for his son to lose an arm, it was still better if he could live.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Qin. I¡¯m General Lin¡¯s younger sister. If I fail to rescue your son, I¡¯m willing to join my elder brother in punishment.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded reassuring and powerful.

    Nevertheless, the people standing around her began frowning.

    Goodness, now the life of their young general was a stake, if Princess Yu were to chip in...

    They felt as if it was the end of the world.

    All the people were dubious of Lin Mengya¡¯s ability.

    Long Tianhao was the only person full of confidence in Lin Mengya.

    Although he was unable to pinpoint the reason.

    Every time he saw the confidence in her eyes, he felt an unexinable reassurance.

    Even if no one believed in her, he was ready to back her up.

    He strode up to Lin Mengya, turned to Qin Xu and said, ¡°If she fails to cure your son, I, Prince Yu, will bear the consequence.¡±

    .

    Long Tianhao¡¯s deep voice was like a bomb that created an explosion in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    Withrge, clear eyes, Lin Mengya looked to Long Tianhao in puzzlement. What she saw was his confidence in her.

    Lin Mengya would never expect Long Tianhao, who paid no attention to the things of the world, to stand by her quietly when faced with a crisis.

    She instinctively pulled the big cloak tightly around her body and felt a warm, sweet current flowed through her.

    It was wonderful to have him by her side.

    ¡°My greetings to Your Highness, Prince Yu. We will have to ask for Princess Yu to try her best then!¡±

    Regardless of what the majority of the people think, Long Tianhao¡¯s words were definitely carried much weight.

    Qin Xu gave up being adamant sacrificing his son¡¯s arm. After all, Prince Yu¡¯s reputation in the courts had been a trustworthy one.

    A great majority of the official in the courts had a high opinion of Prince Yu.

    Since he had such confidence in his wife, Lord Qin was willing to give her a try.

    ¡°I would like the imperial physician to stay with me in preparing the antidote. I¡¯d request the rest to leave the tent.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence was greatly boosted by Long Tianhao¡¯s support and she felt as if this was a great turning point for this matter.

    Lin Mengya immediately got down to preparing the antidote with two other imperial physicians and four military physicians, who acted more like her assistants.

    ¡°We may not have every ingredient needed to make up the antidote. Let me write down everything we need, and Big Brother, would you please send someone into the city to get them from the pharmacy?¡±

    What they had here were only themonly used medicine and herbs in the army camp.

    Lin Nansheng nodded. He would do whatever his younger sister requested.

    ¡°Let me go instead. Your brother¡¯s horse may not be adapted to running on the snow. It would disastrous if any ident happens,¡± suggested Long Tianhao.

    Lin Mengya considered Long Tianhao¡¯s proposal and eventually agreed.

    However, she insisted that Long Tianhao put on hisrge warm cloak.

    Seeing how determined Long Tianhao was, Lin Mengya condensed all the things she wanted to say into two words.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± she called out after him.

 Chapter 214 - Too Difficult to Utter

    <h4>Chapter 214 Too Difficult to Utter</h4>

    ¡°Please give a second, Your Highness. I¡¯ll write a list of herbs and medicine which we need.¡±

    In an emergency situation like this, Lin Mengya did not have time to calcte how much of each ingredient she needed.

    She only had time to list down the names of the herbs and medicine, so Long Tianhao could hurry on to obtain them first.

    The surround physicians looked at her in amazement as they saw her writing down the prescription.

    Those ingredients were all powerful toxins that could kill a person!

    ¡°Please forgive me for being ignorant, Princess Yu. In your prescription, there were at least sixth types of powerful poisons. If Master Qin were to even ingest one dose of it, he would surely die.¡±

    The main physician who was at a loss of what to do a moment ago was now looking to be contemting deeply.

    Lin Mengya shot them a ce and said coldly, ¡°If you have a better solution, I¡¯m ready for a discussion.¡±

    .

    Lin Mengya¡¯s response shut up the physician¡¯s mouth and the mouth of all others.

    It seemed that Lin Mengya was the only one who could save Qin Mo¡¯s life at this moment.

    They were merely there to assist her from the sideline.

    Qin Yu, however, had been gazing intently at thisdy all this time.

    He had been carefully observing her bizarre acupuncture method and the dubious prescription she wrote down.

    All in all, this Princess Yu truly stood out from the others. She was an entirely different league of physician.

    If he had guessed correctly, her method of treatment was to use poison to fight against poison.

    Although she had advanced maturely, apparently this was the most appropriate method to treat Qin Mo now.

    ¡°General, there are a few girls at the entrance, asking to see Princess Yu!¡±

    The soldier in charge of sounding the whistle came in and reported to Lin Nansheng, who nced at his younger sister, and realized that she seemed unaware of what was happening.

    ¡°Elder Brother, would you please let them in quickly. They are my maidservants. I¡¯vepletely forgotten about them.¡±

    Lin Nansheng nodded and instructed the soldier to let the maidservants in.

    Just as Lin Mengya was busying herself, her maidservants hurried over to her.

    ¡°Master, please do not go so fast next time. We almost died from chasing after you!¡±

    Baizhi threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. Her cheeks were flushed obviously from waiting too long in the cold.

    ¡°Baizhi, let go of Master. Your body is so cold, what if you make Master catch a cold from you?¡± the voice of Baiji sounded.

    She had brought with her a big warm cloak as she entered, and she came up to Lin Mengya and put the cloak on her.

    ¡°That¡¯s very attentive of you, to be thinking about me at all times.¡±

    Everytime, Baiji would be the one who was thinking about her, being the most attentive one among the rest.

    If not for Baiji, Lin Mengya thought she would not be able to stayposed all the time.

    ¡°Please do not say that, Master. I¡¯m your maidservant and it was only right that think of all these things.¡±

    Baiji was levelheaded and sensible while Baizhi was witty and lively.

    All the people¡¯s attention was on them the moment they appeared.

    What a Princess Yu, whose maidservants were such pretty girls too.

    ¡°Greetings of peace to Master Lin!¡±

    Baizhi bowed courteously to Lin Nansheng when she spotted him with the corner of her eye who was standing behind Lin Mengya.

    Lin Nansheng had a good look at her and recognized that she was indeed the maidservant who was serving his little sister since she was young.

    However, she had turned into a beautiful youngdy.

    ¡°Are you not...¡±

    ¡°Master Lin, our Master had given me the name Baizhi. This is Baiji, and Baishao is the one at the back. Lastly, the cold beauty is Baisu. The four of us are the princess¡¯ maids who serve her.¡±

    Baizhi introduced herself and herpany to Lin Nansheng as they came closer to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya looked around and realized that two of herpany was missing.

    She held on to Baizhi and asked, ¡°Where are Qinghu and Xiaoyu? Why are they not here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Master. They bumped into the prince and apanied him into the capital city to get the medicine.¡±

    At Baiji¡¯s words, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness that Qinghu and Xiaoyu were safe and sound, otherwise, she would be anxious over them.

    It was an agonizing wait.

    With the help of the four maidservants, Lin Mengya felt that things had gotten easier.

    She leaned into her elder brother as they sat, surrounding the firece. It felt like they were back in the old days when they were still kids.

    ¡°Do you remember, Elder Brother, that we used to do this when we were younger?¡±

    Now that the younger sister was married and was therefore another man¡¯s wife.

    Nevertheless, those memories seemed like they just happened yesterday. They were etched clearly on his mind.

    ¡°Of course I remember. Back then, father was not at home. That woman took away the coal used to warm us in the winter. Eventually, Baizhi was the one who sneaked some silvery ashes which preserved our lives from the cold of winter.¡±

    Baizhi smiled shyly. The only thing on mind at that time was to protect her young masters.

    Although she was eventually badly beaten up when she was found out, she thought it was all worthy of the effort.

    At the very least, her young masters were not frozen to death.

    ¡°Indeed, if not for Baizhi¡¯s care and your protection, I won¡¯t be able to survive until now.¡±

    From that winter onwards, Elder Brother no longer suffered under the hands of Shangguan Qing.

    Thanks to her elder brother¡¯s lucky start that Lin Mengya was not treated badly afterwards too. However, after her elder brother grew up and followed Father to the fight in the army, she returned to the miserable days under the hands of her stepmother.

    She was thankful that Elder Sister Yue Ting was there to keep watch over her.

    The moment Lin Mengya thought of Elder Sister Yue Ting, her heart felt as if it was being pierced through with sorrow.

    The beautiful, elegant, kindhearted and gentle girl had be a spirit and vanished from the world.

    ¡°Elder Brother, there¡¯s something I need to tell you, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t get impulsive after hearing it.¡±

    She knew her elder brother well enough to anticipate his reaction. If she were to tell him the entire incident regarding Yue Ting, he would fly into a violent rage.

    Being angry was still not something too serious. What she feared was that her elder brother would act rashly without thinking properly.

    That gang of people working for the Queen was always waiting for opportunities to find faults with the Lin Family.

    ¡°Tell me, what else happened?¡±

    He looked at his younger sister affectionately. Lin Nansheng simply thought that the hesitation on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was because of her shyness.

    At that juncture, he merely looked at his younger sister with a teasing smile.

    He did not expect to see the shy side of this littless.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s about the Yue Family.¡±

    She finally mouthed the words with caution as she looked intently at her elder brother.

    At the mention of the Yue Family, tenderness shed across Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Mengya spied that little change expression in her elder brother¡¯s eyes and found it very difficult to continue.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Yue Ting had waited for me for such a long time. It¡¯s time that is ountable to her. Father says we will conduct the wedding ceremony this time we return home. Are you, the future sister-inw, getting anxious on her behalf? I knew you two share a very close rtionship, which is ever closer than our rtionship!¡±

    He lightly tapped his younger sister¡¯s nose as his heart warmed at the thought of Yue Ting.

    Yue Ting had taken care of his younger sister in his absence over the years as a mediator, therefore his heart had melted towards Yue Ting.

    He had taken all of Yue Ting¡¯s kindness to heart.

    Who would be able to reject such a gentle andpassionate Yue Ting?

    He had it all nned. Once he married Yue Ting, he would hand over the authority to run the household over to Yue Ting, so his little sister would not be bullied again.

    ¡°Oh... what Father said is right.¡±

    What to do? Lin Mengya could not pluck out the courage to tell her elder brother the truth.

    Moreover, this was not the best time to break the news to him.

    It appeared that her elder brother knew nothing about what happened. Lin Mengya decided to keep it from him for the time being.

    ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯m going to check out the situation outside. It snowed today and the soldiers must be suffering from the cold. I need to make some arrangements for them.¡±

    It was a tradition in the Lin Family to esteem their soldiers. Having followed after Father¡¯s footsteps, Lin Nansheng loved his soldiers in the same way.

    He lived and ate with his soldiers day and night, and therefore was empathetic towards.

    Seeing that Lin Nansheng had disappeared out of the tent entrance, Lin Mengya shifted her line of vision onto the two imperial physicians and Lord Qin.

    ¡°I suppose you heard my conversation with my elder brother just now?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned sober. She was no longer sounding like a little girl speaking to her elder brother.

    ¡°We, we didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Nonsense, how could they not have heard the conversation given that they were all in the same tent, unless they were deaf?

    Lin Mengya snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to hear anyone talk about the matter concerning the Yue Family. Although I¡¯m just a princess, I can make things difficult for you easily. I hope you can understand my concern for my brother¡¯s well-being. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you.¡±

    .

    These three people indeed had some idea regarding what happened to the Yues.

    Lin Mengya could tell from the astonished look in the eyes of the three people when she mentioned Yue Ting, that they ought to have some knowledge of the matter.

    The smart ones who heard her threat would know to shut their mouths.

    ¡°I, Lord Qin, is never the kind who would gossip. Moreover, Princess Yu is the one treating my son. You have my word that I will keep quiet about this matter.¡±

    Qin Xu was definitely an intelligent person. He was aware of theplicated rtionships and implications in this matter, which was why he was readily agreeable to Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Rest assured, Princess Yu. We, the people in the courtyard of imperial physicians are more cautious with our words.¡±

    It was not surprising that these imperial physicians who had been living in the pce over a prolonged period of time were very seasoned yers.

    How would they not know that troublese from the words that people speak?

    Lin Mengya nodded as she saw that the three men were submissive to her.

    No one should use her of being unreasonable or overbearing. She was willing to sacrifice anything to protect her brother!

    The snow had stopped. In this darkest of night, the snow-covered world was most brightly lit.

    Lin Mengya stood by the tent entrance and looked all around.

    Someone had attempted to assassinate her elder brother, and had even used a deadly poison in the attack.

    It looked like the assassin had wanted her elder brother dead.

    As she thought of all the people in the imperial courts, she could count her elder brother¡¯s enemies, or even the enemies of the Lin Family, with the finger on one hand.

    The Lin Family had always stood on neutral ground. Even the change of the ruler of the nation had little effects on the Lin Family.

    The Lin Family differed from the others in that it served the entire nation of Dajin instead of serving a ruler.

    This was the reason the Shangguan Family had tried to get close to the Lins, so much so that they were willing to let Shangguan Qing be a concubine.

    Could there be the possibility of the assassin being a foreigner?

    This was possible. After all, her elder brother and father had been guarding against Dajin¡¯s enemies at the borders. It was inevitable that they would have to face the attack of many foreign forces.

    However, this was on the outskirts of the capital city. Would any foreigner have the audacity to carry out an assassination here£¿

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt as if a heavy burden had beenid on her shoulders again.

    ¡°Master, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Baishao had brought a bowl of ginger soup to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya continued frowning as she took in the warm fragrance from the ginger soup.

 Chapter 215 - Obtaining the Medicine for Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 215 Obtaining the Medicine for Treatment</h4>

    Lin Mengya shook her head, thinking that this was a tricky matter. Nevertheless, she was confident she could deal with this.

    She nced at Baishao¡¯s snow-white wrist by chance and spotted the exquisite jade bangle she was wearing, and thought it looked beautiful against Baishao¡¯s fair skin color.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been very busytely. Would you like me to get someone to share your workload, so you can be relieved from all the hardbor?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya did not really take Baiji¡¯s words to heart.

    She maintained her belief that Baishao waspletely trustworthy.

    The only thing which was tugging at Lin Mengya was that she did not wish for Baishao, who was like a sister to her, to be keeping any secret from her.

    Baishao did not turn away from Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze, neither did she look guilt-stricken. She merely gazed at Lin Mengya with a tender look in her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be fine until the Winter Solstice. Unlike the others who are so capable, I guess this is the only thing I could help you with.¡±

    .

    Lin Mengya smiled back, thinking that Baiji ought to have been overly suspicious.

    After a long time, Lin Nansheng finally returned to the tent after patrolling the camp. However, no one heard anything about the three men who had gone into the capital city to get the medicine.

    A strip of white appeared at the east of the horizon as the dawn broke. Lin Mengya had unknowingly fallen asleep in her elder brother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Baizhi, does your Master usually love to sleep this much?¡±

    With a perplexed look, Lin Nansheng stared at his little sister sleeping soundly in his arms.

    When she was young, she was always reluctant to go to sleep at bed time.

    As she grew, she became a lighter sleeper. There was not a day she would obediently go to bed.

    However, it seemed that she was yawning and exhausted all the time.

    ¡°Yes, Master loves to sleep nowadays. It¡¯s because she had fallen very ill a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Ill? What happened?¡±

    Lin Nansheng furrowed his brows. He had thought that Prince Yu had taken good care of his sister, but now he had his doubts.

    Could his little sister be having a hard time in the prince¡¯s mansion?

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±

    Baizhi suddenly realized that she might have said something wrong. She was about to use some made-up story when fortunately Baiji came over and saved the day.

    ¡°There was once she went hunting with the prince and identally she fell off the horse. She took a long time to recover from her injuries.¡±

    Lin Nansheng was a little suspicious at first, but after listening to Baiji¡¯s exnation, his heart was put at ease.

    It was no wonder this happened. His little sister had always been afraid of horses. The incident sounded usible.

    ¡°Was it a serious injury?¡±

    Baiji smiled and in a reassuring tone she said, ¡°Please be at ease. Our Master had been specially treated and taken care of by the imperial physician and had almost fully recovered. The physician said since she had injured her ligaments and bones, she needed more care for recuperation.¡±

    .

    Actually Lin Nansheng had been taking special notice of the four maidservants of Lin Mengya the moment entered the tent.

    Apart from Baizhi, whom he knew since young, the other three were apparently excellent talents besides being good-looking.

    He felt much at easing knowing that his younger sister was surrounded by them.

    As he returned his gaze to his little sister who was now a married woman, a tender feeling welled up inside him.

    He was thankful that she was doing well.

    ¡°They¡¯re back! Master, the prince and Childe Yu are back!¡±

    Baishao cried out excitedly and woke Lin Mengya immediately. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked out the tent to realize that the sky was bright.

    ¡°Are they back? That¡¯s great!¡±

    She wriggled out of his elder brother¡¯s embrace and tried to stand up, however, a dizzy spell came to her and she had to sit back down.

    She massaged her be and suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to eat anything sincest night from all the frenzy.

    The three men, covered in dust, immediately spotted Lin Mengya, who was at this moment, in another man¡¯s embrace.

    Although that man was none other than Lin Mengya¡¯s elder brother, it was apparent from their eyes that they had mixed feeling about what they saw.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Baizhi, will you bring your master some food?¡± instructed Lin Nansheng, feeling pained.

    Lin Nansheng knew exactly what was happening to his younger sister.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go prepare the food right away.¡±

    Baizhi hurried away to look for food, while the three men took out some warm food hidden in their coats and passed them to Lin Mengya.

    In Lin Zhongyu¡¯s hands were the most nice-smelling pork buns, while Qinghu was holding sweet pies that smelt alluring.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were drawn towards what was in Long Tianhao¡¯s hands.

    Nestled in his big hands was a honey zed chicken drumstick which was giving off a heavenly aroma.

    Lin Mengya took the drumstick and bit down on it. Immediately, the juice from it filled her mouth.

    ¡°Oh, the drumstick is indeed the most delicious!¡±

    Long Tianhao smirked at the other two men smugly.

    See, Lin Mengya had chosen his lotus leave chicken drumstick over what they had to offer.

    Lin Mengya, who was totally absorbed in eating that she failed to notice the littlepetition between the three men.

    The fragrant pies and pork buns eventually did not escape her clutches.

    Under the four maidservants¡¯ shocked gazes, Lin Mengya finished eating the amount of food which she usually could not even finish in an entire day.

    She patted her slightly bulging stomach, looking very satisfied.

    ¡°Alright, time to start working.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and strode into the tent, leaving behind the bunch of stunned maidservants.

    ¡°When did Ya¡¯er be such a hearty eater?¡±

    Lin Nansheng knitted his brows. He did not recall his little sister having such a hearty appetite.

    ¡°I guessed she must be famished. Baizhi, let¡¯s get into the tent to help,¡± said Baiji.

    Baiji, who came around first, led the other four girls into the tent.

    In fact, Lin Mengya felt that she had overeaten, so much so that she felt like throwing up.

    However, the solemn expression on her face had now disappeared. She furrowed her brows as she tried hard to suppress the nausea she was feeling.

    Lately, she had been feeling exhausted easily and more frequently.

    With the nourishment from the tonics she was taking in, she was only able to increase her intake of energy from the food she ate.

    Nevertheless, she was fully aware of her own condition. Despite increasing the intake of food, she was losing weight by the day.

    This sounded ironic. If this were happening in the past, she would not have to worry about maintaining a good figure.

    As she looked at her skinny arm, she knew that one day she would not wake up from her sleep because of how the poison weakened her if she did not purge it out of her body.

    This particr poison was indeed tricky. It did not create any sensation of pain and itch, yet there was no way she could ignore it.

    She patted lightly on her face to perk up.

    Three packages of medicine brought back by the three men were ced on the table.

    Although she did not state the amount which was needed, she thought those packages looked like there were too many medicines.

    Lin Mengya opened the packages to have a look and started frowning.

    For some reason, all three of them did not manage to buy water caltrop grass.

    ¡°What happened? Did we make a mistake?¡±

    Qinghu asked when he saw the severe look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No, no, you didn¡¯t make a mistake. I was the one who had forgotten to tell you that the water caltrop grass was a verymonly seen herb, but it only grows on cliff faces. For this reason, the pharmacies always run out and don¡¯t keep stock of it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do. Although this was not the only possible prescription, water caltrop grass was oneponent that they could not do without.

    What should they do now?

    ¡°Water caltrop grass? I remember this is one of theponents in the Emperor Father¡¯s prescription medication which was why all the supply in the city had been bought by the imperial physicians,¡± said Long Tianhao, frowning.

    .

    Long Tianhao thought if his mother was still in the pce, she might be able to get hold of some.

    Unfortunately, not only was it still too early in the day, the Queen and the Crown Prince were wary of him.

    It was unlikely that they would give Long Tianhao what he asked so easily.

    Even if they were to finally give it to him, Qin Mo would be dead by then.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this herb grows in winter as well. Someone prepares a horse for me, I¡¯m going to pick some!¡±

    The most useful part of the water caltrop grass was its roots.

    Most nts would wither during winter and the medicinal effects would be concentrated on the roots of the herb.

    ¡°No, Ya¡¯er! Let me go. Just describe to me how it looks.¡±

    Lin Nansheng grabbed on to his younger sister, but Lin Mengya shook her head in response.

    During winter time, the roots of the water caltrop grass looked exactly the same as the roots of other herbs. Apart from Lin Mengya, the rest of the people would not be able to tell it apart from other herbs.

    If they were to help and ended up picking the roots from the wrong nts, they would have wasted both time and perhaps even Master Qin¡¯s life.

    ¡°Elder Brother, I promise I will bring the water caltrop grass roots back with me. The four of you will remain here to take care of Master Qin.¡±

    Before Lin Nansheng could stop her, a pair of big hands grabbed hold of the rein of the horse in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I will protect her,¡± said Long Tianhao firmly.

    Long Tianhao gave Lin Nansheng a determined look.

    ¡°In that case... alright then. I will send my personal guards to escort you to make sure you¡¯re safe. Prince Yu, please, she is my only sister.¡±

    Lin Nansheng and Long Tianhao exchanged knowing looks as they were both protective of this youngdy.

    Lin Mengya gave her elder brother ast nce, nodded, then she nimbly leaped up onto the horse.

    Long Tianhao followed after her and got up the horse, grabbed the rein and put his arms around the slender Lin Mengya protectively.

    ¡°Go...¡± Long Tianhao tightened his legs around the horse and the two soon disappeared from sight.

    A group of well-trained guards set off following behind them.

    Finally Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu, who did not say a word, also trailed behind.

    As Lin Nansheng watch the entire procession of people disappear from his sight, he could not help but start to worry.

    The people who tried to assassinate him were ruthless, highly skilled and well-trained. They were not ordinary people.

    If they were only after Lin Nansheng¡¯s life, they would not have fled right after injuring Qin Mo.

    If the truth was as he thought, it would not be a hassle-free journey for Lin Mengya and the rest.

    He turned to look at his buddy, whose life was in danger. He could only hope for the best for his sister¡¯s safe return.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a residential area? Why is it so quiet?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu looked around warily and said to Qinghu with a soft voice.

    This vige was enroute to the ce where they were looking for the water caltrop grass.

    Although dawn had broken, they supposed the farmers would have gotten out of bed to prepare breakfast for their families.

    For some unknown reason, there was stillness everywhere they passed.

    Not only did they not see any smoke from the chimneys from cooking, but they also did not even see any cattle running around.

    ¡°Stop talking, you guys, speed up. I¡¯m going to check it out.¡±

 Chapter 216 - Ambushed Half-way

    <h4>Chapter 216 Ambushed Half-way</h4>

    There was a look of doubt in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    Qinghu¡¯s instinct to sense danger as a killer enabled him to confirm his suspicion in this state of silence.

    Hegged behind the rest on purpose and hid himself among the woods and no one noticed or became suspicious.

    If the person behind all this was a small fry, he would settle it quietly on his own.

    The rest of the group proceeded with their journey forward but for some reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts were in a whirl.

    She stole a nce at Long Tianhao, but finally decided to keep quiet about her bafflement.

    Why would there be water caltrop grass in the Emperor¡¯s medicine? The main function of water caltrop grass was to neutralize the poison in a person¡¯s body. She had never heard how it could benefit man¡¯s health in any other way.

    Moreover, her teacher evenmented that this medicine had existed purely for neutralizing poison when he talked about the water caltrop grass.

    She hoped that it was only because she and her teacher had been ignorant.

    This matter concerned the monarch of the country. She should not make any careless deduction if she did not have any solid evidence.

    ¡°Hang on tight!¡± cried Long Tianhao with a serious expression on his face.

    .

    Lin Mengya instinctively tightened her arms around the neck of the horse.

    The horse they rode on lifted its front legs as it made a great leap.

    Unfortunately, the horses following behind Long Tianhao¡¯s horse did not react in time and fell forward one by one.

    In that instant, a number of soldiers were injured, although not seriously.

    ¡°A horse-tripping rope! Why is there a horse-tripping rope?¡±

    Long Tianhao pulled the rein and his horse stopped in its tracks and looked around gravely.

    He had expected that the journey to pick the herb would not be smooth-going, however, he was surprised that they were ambushed so early into their journey.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone! We¡¯re ambushed!¡±

    Immediately, the leader of the group of soldiers kept his guard up.

    They were experienced soldiers who had been through countless battles, therefore they were naturally aware of the situation.

    ¡°Protect Miss Lin. The rest of you, separate yourselves and search in different directions!¡±

    Most of them were left behind to guard Lin Mengya, while a few highly skilled soldiers headed in all four directions.

    ¡°Stay by my side,¡± Long Tianhao said with a somber expression as he drew out his sword.

    .

    ¡°Ah... Be careful!¡±

    Someone shouted a warning as the sentinels who went to check out the surrounding were nowhere to be seen.

    There was a pained look on the leader¡¯s face and the grave expression on his face had instantly turned to that of deep hatred.

    Although they were prepared to die at first, the leader thought it necessary to avenge the lives of his subordinates.

    ¡°All of us soldiers must protect Miss Lin with our lives!¡±

    They were all the soldiers of the Lin Family. They were ready to sacrifice their lives for the lives of Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng anytime.

    At this moment, a great number of assassins dressed in ck emerged from the surrounding woods, flying.

    However, their movements, including their footsteps were quiet and steady and strangely swift.

    Although Lin Mengya did not know any martial arts, she knew that they had met with a great crisis today.

    ¡°The soldiers of the Lin Family are an elite troop. Your ambition ultimate should be to go for war at the battlefront. I¡¯m here for that girl today, so I¡¯m prepared to let the rest go,¡± said one of the assassins.

    He was the leader of the group of men dressed in ck. His voice was hoarse but cold and threatening.

    Their target was indeed Lin Mengya. However, after hearing what the leader of the assassins said, the soldiers of the Lin Family were not the least shaken from their resolve.

    They remained standing tall in response to the confrontation of the men in ck.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Seeing that his threat was not working, the leader of the men in ck lost all patience.

    He cried out his order and his subordinates moved like a wave to surround Lin Mengya and herpanions.

    The soldiers remained silent as they started wielding their weapons and charged forward at the same time.

    Soon, themon windy path through the woods was filled the noises of fighting and the smell of blood.

    ¡°Run away, Your Highness!¡± cried Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianhao had been standing in front of Lin Mengya, trying to block her from any attacks. However, Lin Mengya wanted him to leave first, so he could be out of danger.

    She could see that the soldiers were having a hard time defending against the assassins. She was afraid she would likely fall into their hands this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Long Tianhao tried to reassure her.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao was gradually finding it tough to defend against the kungfu moves of the assassins in ck.

    He looked at those men in ck coldly, hoping that he could spot something on them that identified them. However, they werepletely unlike any powers that he had seen.

    He could more or less guess that these were the same people who assassinated Lin Nansheng.

    They seemed so highly skilled. It was no wonder they were able to fully escape when faced with the valiant soldiers of the Lin Family.

    ¡°Capture Lin Mengya, alive or dead!¡±

    The target the men in ck were focusing on was indeed Lin Mengya.

    For this reason, it was especially trying for Long Tianhao and Lin Zhongyu, who were her guardians.

    Lin Mengya also drew out the dagger which her elder brother had given her.

    If she eventually fell into the hands of the men in ck, she would rather die than to be a hostage through which they threatened those who loved her.

    ¡°You stay here and bear in mind to be on your toes and use your wits!¡±

    Long Tianhao instructed Lin Mengya and pushed her into some bushes nearby, then he continued fighting their enemies.

    As Long Tianhao realized that there seemed to be countless men in ck who kept appearing, he was prepared for the worst.

    It was obvious that these men knew his identity. They were careful not to use all their strength when they attacked him.

    Not long after, there were a number of dead bodies lying around Long Tianhao.

    This seemed to have provoked the men in ck to anger, and they stopped being hesitant but started attacking Long Tianhao with fatal strikes!

    Lin Mengya, who was in hiding looked out of the bushes anxiously.

    Xiaoyu could be seen using bizarre moves and he would flee when he was unable to defend some of the attacks of the enemies. Long Tianhao, on the other hand, stuck to using strong counterattacks. Soon, his clothes were torn by the enemies¡¯ weapons at several ces.

    He had no doubt sustained some injuries on his body.

    By this time, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to Long Tianhao and the remaining soldiers. No one had yet to discover Lin Mengya¡¯s hiding ce.

    However, as time went by, the men in ck realized that something was amiss.

    As Lin Mengya was worrying about the others, danger had crept up on her.

    One man in ck who had been ambushed among the others had spotted where she was hiding.

    He quietly crept up to her unnoticed.

    There was a look of pride and satisfaction in the man¡¯s eyes.

    If he managed to capture this girl, he would have done a great service and be handsomely rewarded!

    He drew out the long sword which reflected an evil ray of light.

    The rm on Lin Mengya¡¯s radar went off. She instantly turned around and saw the light reflected off the man¡¯s sword.

    Fortunately, she came to this realization at thest minute and made herself fall backwards, thereby dodging the man¡¯s attack. However, her arm was shed by his sword and started to bleed from theceration.

    The other party had not expected a girl to be so alert. He recovered from the little shock and struck out again with another smirk.

    This time, Lin Mengya was not so lucky.

    Being unable to react as fast, she could only lie on her back and watched as the man¡¯s sword came towards her chest.

    ¡°Click...¡± the man¡¯s long sword smeared with poison was blocked by another sword.

    The sharp sword merely made a small cut on Lin Mengya¡¯s outer coat.

    In the next moment, a figure dressed in white was fighting with that man in ck who attacked her.

    Lin Mengya, who just had a brush with death, panted heavily as she realized that the person who saved her life was none other than Long Qinghan, whose acupuncture point was sealed by Long Tianhao earlier!

    ¡°You really are a troublesome thing! You¡¯ve got to repay my kindness if we are able to ovee this crisis!¡±

    Lin Mengya rested her hand on her chest. She would never have expected Long Qinghan, who was usually yful and cheeky, was actually such a highly-skilled martial artist.

    She calmed her breathing as she watched Long Qinghan and some other men join the battle.

    Although their men were fewer than those men in ck, they were a highly-skilled elite group of fighters. Soon, all the men in ck were ovee by them.

    ¡°Be careful, Your Highness!¡±

    While Lin Kui fought against the enemies, he cried out to Long Tianhao to warn him of the dangers.

    The leader in ck, knowing these men who just arrived were Long Tianhao¡¯s men, wanted to catch hold of Long Tianhao first so he would have the upper hand in the attack.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone. There¡¯s poison smeared on their swords!¡±

    Lin Mengya shouted out as a warning to the other, but at the same time she exposed her hiding ce.

    Long Qinghan furrowed his brows. Not only was Lin Mengya unable to help out in any way, she had made things even moreplicated now.

    Just as he expected, women spelled trouble!

    The man darted towards Lin Mengya immediately while she went deeper into the woods with a fluid motion, as if it was part of her n.

    The man in ck pursued Lin Mengya into the heart of the woods, when she stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at the man with fear in her eyes.

    ¡°If you¡¯re clever, you should follow us. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to preserve your life in this way!¡±

    The leader said confidently. To him, catching a girl who did not know any kungfu alive was as easy as pie.

    The man knew Long Tianhao was busy fighting his way out, so he began closing in on Lin Mengya.

    Just when the leader was about to grab hold of Lin Mengya, she took out something from her clothes in a sh and waved it in the air.

    Immediately, a white, powdery substance went into the air and filled the space.

    Lin Mengya smirked in a bizarre way as the white powder fell onto nine out of ten of the men in ck.

    ¡°Be careful! The powder could be poisonous!¡±

    The leader of the group covered his mouth and nose with his hand. However, Lin Mengya took out something else from her clothes and the men backed from fear.

    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s poisonous so don¡¯t move. Do you think it¡¯ll be alright just by covering your mouth and nose? Let me tell you, as long as the powderes into contact with your skin, you¡¯ll be poisoned!¡±

    She hadpletely turned her pathetic situation around. The lives of these men in ck were now in her hands.

    However, the men in ck who had yet to experience any reaction from the powder did not believe her words.

    ¡°Get her! What poison? She must be blowing smoke! How dare you,ss!¡±

    The leader was obviously not taking Lin Mengya¡¯s words seriously. He waved at his subordinates, indicating for them to tie her up.

    ¡°Shush... shush...¡±

    A sound came from within the bushes which made the people¡¯s hair stand.

    Lin Mengya fixed her eyes to look forward as the men in ck started to put some rope around her securely.

    ¡°Bring her away!¡±

    Those men were about to bring Lin Mengya away when the other men standing at the peripheral started screaming in an rming voice.

    ¡°Something, something crawled into my clothes!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s biting me! Something¡¯s biting me!¡±

    All the men in ck stopped in their tracks at the cries.

    At this moment, the bizarre smile at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth looked creepy.

    Great! It looked like the toy which her teacher gave her was taking effect on these men.

    ¡°What¡¯s all that panic! Calm down! Find your footing!¡±

    The leader of the men in ck ordered with a deep voice, however, the men seemed to have disappeared.

 Chapter 217 - Ruthless Approach

    <h4>Chapter 217 Ruthless Approach</h4>

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯ll have my subordinate stay where they are and not move.¡±

    Lin Mengya was the only one who had maintained her calm and cool.

    The men in the peripheral had fallen onto the ground and were rolling all over in agony. The sound of their crying filled the entire woods and this added to the bizarre atmosphere.

    ¡°What is it? What exactly did you do?¡±

    Even a very powerful man would be gripped with fear when faced with an unknown enemy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re the one who provoked me. All of this is retribution.¡±

    A mocking expression appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Once again, the corner of her mouth turned up into a silent, bizarre smile. At this wee hour in the morning, a sorry-looking Lin Mengya seemed to have turned into a mysterious, unfathomable female ghost.

    ¡°So it was indeed your doing!¡±

    Obviously the leader of the men in ck had never been in this kind of awkward situation where he was clueless about his enemy¡¯s strategy.

    ¡°p!¡± and a red handprint instantly appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s cheek.

    As she turned her face around, there was some blood on her lips. Nevertheless, she cast a look of disdain at the man in ck.

    ¡°Do you even hit a woman, scum?!¡±

    There was a silvery sh and the man¡¯s sword which was stained with blood was on Lin Mengya¡¯s snow-white neck.

    The cries of agony were getting louder and proved to be too tormenting for the leader.

    ¡°I would advise you to be good and obedient, otherwise I would have to resort to meaner measures!¡± he threatened coldly.

    The stench of blood from the sword was overpowering and nauseating.

    However, Lin Mengya looked at the man in ck with such calm that she did not look at all like a hunter¡¯s captured prey.

    ¡°Kill me if you can. You, all of you will die right here with me and be my funerary objects!¡±

    To the man¡¯s surprise, the situation had turned around. Now Lin Mengya had be the predator and the men in ck, the preys.

    No one would have expected Lin Mengya to be so confident. The leader of the men in ck thought they should be the ones to make that statement instead.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape from here? Regardless, I will not suffer a loss if I kill all your friends!¡±

    In fact, before they set out for the ambush, his master had already cautioned him not to be toocent about Lin Mengya.

    Little did he expect that eventually, he had indeed been outdone by her wit.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, had her considerations.

    As expected, Lin Mengya was no longer looking as fearless in her eyes as a moment ago.

    ¡°Alright. If you stop here, I will let all of you live.¡±

    The two parties had reached a stalemate. After pondering carefully, the leader of the men in ck put his sword back into its scabbard.

    ¡°If you follow me back, I will let the rest of yourpany go.¡±

    Shameless! Lin Mengya was not the kind to be taken advantage of. She spat the man, rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Fat hope!¡±

    She continued, ¡°Do you think you are able to kill them? Are you starting to itch all over now?¡±

    Finally, Lin Mengya revealed her true colors. She was not going to agree to any transaction that would disadvantage her. No way was she going to let any of the men in ck escape!

    She had tried to buy some time by distracting the man until the effect of the poison finally kicked in.

    Eventually, the two men in ck by her sides were beginning to feel some subtle effects.

    If she did not mention it, the leader of the men in ck might still be unconscious of the subtle changes in his body.

    An itch which felt as if it was prating into his heart, started to spread throughout his body from his limbs.

    It was even difficult for him to keep his bnce while standing up.

    He had attempted to get rid of the itch by his inner strength, however, he suddenly realized that he was unable to neutralize the itch by using his inner strength.

    ¡°Forget about using your strength. I have done much research toe out with this poison just so that I can deal with gangsters like you. This poison was targetted at your body, which is to say that you can¡¯t do much tobat it using your inner strength or other martial methods.¡±

    Lin Mengya broke free from the two men by her side with ease.

    She bit on the rope that was wound around her body and broke it.

    These poisons of medicines were still in the experimental stage, which was why she did not dare to use it casually.

    Never would she expect that they were extremely useful.

    ¡°Princess, Princess, are you alright?¡±

    An anxious Lin Kui ran into the woods calling out to her only to find all the men in ck lying on the ground, crying in agony.

    Those at the peripheral, who were also the ones who copsed first, had stopped breathing by now.

    If one were to observe carefully, he would realize that there were innumerous pinholes covering their bodies.

    Their internal organs had beenpletely eaten up by the poisonous bugs.

    Within six hours, a living man would turn into a dead man.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near!¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped Lin Kui froming closer as she knew that these bugs could not tell the enemies from friends.

    Lin Mengya was carrying a pill which her teacher gave to ward of these bugs, therefore she need not be afraid of them.

    She went around all the men in ck to get to Lin Kui.

    As she nced at one body which was totally consumed by the poisonous bug, fear and shock ran through her body.

    She could see that her teacher was indeed ruthless and vicious. It was no wonder he kept reiterating to her that she should be carrying the pill which could ward off the bugs when she wanted to use this poison.

    ¡°Princess, this is...¡±

    Having been living in the prince¡¯s mansion for many years, Lin Kui had seen too many instances of murder and fire being set. However, this was the first time he was looking at such a bizarre sight.

    His heart started pumping faster from the terrifying sight as he stole a nce at the princess standing by his side.

    It was no wonder the people in the prince¡¯s mansion said they would rather offend Bodhisattva than offend the princess.

    ¡°Nothing, I just made use of a poison my teacher gave me. Oh yes, how are things where you were?¡±

    Lin Kui furrowed his brows.

    ¡°We have dealt with all the assassins outside the woods. Let me call the prince over, please hold on a minute, Princess Yu.¡± .

    For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya felt that Lin Kui, who had always been amiable towards her, felt a little distant at this moment.

    Perhaps it was because that they had just been through a fierce battle.

    After some contemtion, Lin Mengya chose to let the leader of the men in ck live so he could be interrogated.

    However, he had been poisoned by a strong dose of Xiaoyao Powder and was itching badly, Lin Mengya had to make him take a strong does of the another poison, the Menghan Powder, as well as the one which made those men feel as if they were bitten by millions of bugs, tobat the itching poison. Eventually, his life was preserved.

    ¡°Elder Sister!¡±

    ¡°Lass!¡±

    The first to arrive by Lin Mengya¡¯s side were the two sweetest men, Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu.

    Although both of them sustained some injuries, they were obviously still rather energetic as seen from the way they dashed up to Lin Mengya immediately.

    They looked at her carefully from top to bottom as if they were worried that she had lost even a strand of hair.

    ¡°Sh*it! Who is that asshole who dared attack my littless? I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±

    Qinghu blurted out vulgarities when he saw the cut on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    As the saying went that one should not hurt another¡¯s face in an attack. This should all the more apply Lin Mengya, who was beautiful, lovely and intelligent.

    Whoever dared to do this to her must be sick of living!

    ¡°Alright, rest assured that I¡¯ve taught him a lesson. I bet he would not dare to do it again.¡±

    This man, being the only one whose life Lin Mengya spared, she believed that he would not ever get another chance to harm her.

    Outside the woords, Long Tianhao had beem told everything by Lin Kui.

    He would never have imagined Lin Mengya to be carrying those of poisonous powders with her.

    ¡°What a ruthless move! ording to what you described, Miss Lin must be carrying the powder which attracts many bugs developed by Baili Rui, the Saint of Poison. Third Elder Brother, I¡¯ve once heard our master say that this powder was what made Baili Rui famous back in those days. He did not allow anybody to use it, not even his nephew Baili Wuchen could get hold of it. Your wife is so lucky. With this poisonous powder, there is no need for us to fight tough battles.¡±

    However, Long Qinghan was not happy with Lin Mengya at this instant.

    She ought to possess the antidote if she had ess to the poisonous powder.

    If she had used the powder earlier, they did not have to sacrifice so many of their brothers.

    ¡°She would naturally know how to use it since it¡¯s in her possession. Let¡¯s not judge her.¡±

    Long Tianhao knew what was on Long Qinghan¡¯s mind. As for Lin Mengya, Long Tianhao believed that she had her reasons.

    ¡°Third Elder Brother, since she is your wife, it is only right that you two share everything she has!¡±

    The things that Lin Mengya possessed were unimaginable to all the people.

    Even if the people were to disregard her identity as the daughter of Marquis Zhennan, her rtionship with the Saint of Poison would make her the most formidable person around.

    Long Qinghan could not understand why his Third Elder Brother did not try to take advantage of her.

    It was such a waste to them!

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, do not even think about taking advantage of her,¡± warned Long Tianhao.

    Long Tianhao gave Long Qinghan a stern look as he cautioned him.

    ¡°If a chess piece is unable to carry out its function, it would be a useless chess piece. You¡¯ve spoilt her, Third Elder Brother. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really...¡±

    Since young, Long Qinghan had not seen his Third Elder Brother pampering someone as much as he pampered Lin Mengya and gave in to her excessively.

    Even towards Concubine De, he was mostly just respectful.

    At first, he thought that his Third Elder Brother had esteemed Lin Mengya highly because she was a critical secret chess piece.

    However, Long Qinghan was still unable to see Lin Mengya¡¯s function.

    Nevertheless, his Third Elder Brother had time and again endangered himself to protect her.

    To him, the members of the royal should not develop any genuine rtionships with each other. He would get rid of Lin Mengya, a wavering factor, before his Third Elder Brother stumbled because of his foolishness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you make wild guesses on my personal affairs. Moreover, if you dare toy a finger on her, it would be as good as betraying me.¡±

    Long Tianhao turned to leave abruptly. However, the cold tone in his voice stupified Long Qinghan.

    Dazed, Long Qinghan watched Long Tianhao as he walked away, and tightened his grip on the sword in his hand.

    Was this man really the Third Elder Brother he used to know?

    There was no longer any sound of fighting in the woods.

    Lin Mengya was surrounded by Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, who were protectively asking her all kinds of questions out of concern. At this instant, she spotted Long Tianhao from the corner of her eye.

    She immediately dashed towards him and pointed towards the direction where the men in ck were.

    ¡°These people had been poisoned by me and won¡¯t be living for long, but I¡¯ve spared one of them so you may bring him back for interrogation,¡± said Lin Mengya to Long Tianhao.

    She thought she was going to earn some praises from Long Tianhao.

    Little did she expect that her report was met with Long Tianhao¡¯s impassive look at her eyes as he nodded at her.

    ¡°Lin Kui, go and have a look and put the man in the holding cell.¡±

    He walked passed Lin Mengya to get to the men in ck at the peripheral.

    Although not much time had passed, most of the men in ck had breathed theirst.

    The living ones were rolling around in agony on the ground.

    Countless poisonous bugs in the airnded on those men and fed on them so much so that their lives were slipping out of them.

    ¡°Wait, you have to ingest this antidote to prevent the bugs from attacking you.¡±

    The bodies of those men in ck were still covered with the poisonous powder.

    If one were toe into contact with their bodies, he would be poisoned as well.

 Chapter 218 - Return from Picking the Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 218 Return from Picking the Medicine</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Princess,¡± said Lin Kui as he swallowed the antidote from Lin Mengya without any hesitation.

    The manner in which these men died was horrifying.

    All the poisonous bugs within a radius of 10 miles were all gathered here.

    Even these mighty men found the pungent smell sickening.

    Lin Mengya, however, looked totally unfazed, as if she was used to such sights.

    ¡°Your Highness the prince, apart from the man whom the princess spared, all the rest of hispanions are dead by now.¡±

    Lin Kui was all the more petrified after checking out on those dead bodies.

    At first, the impression he had of the princess was that of a beautiful and intelligentdy.

    At this moment, however, Lin Mengya was more like a fiend to him.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t dy further, Third Elder Brother. Let¡¯s get going, lest something else pops up.¡±

    The appearance of the men in ck had disrupted Lin Mengya¡¯s n.

    It also made Long Qinghan and the rest feel that there might be more danger ahead.

    To Lin Mengya, it was merely a matter of somemoner¡¯s lives. It should not deter them from going forward in their journey.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve to gather the medicine! Let¡¯s go, Qinghu.¡±

    Her elder brother was hanging on to his hope that she would find the necessary medicine.

    It was not just about the life and death of Qin Mo, but it also concerned the reputation of the soldiers of Lin Family.

    For this reason, she had to push forward instead of retreating.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. What if you meet with another ambush on the way? Please don¡¯t forget that you are Princess Yu instead of just the daughter of the Lin Family.¡±

    Long Qinghan stood in Lin Mengya¡¯s way. She could well be their stumbling block.

    However, she could also be an uncovered gem.

    She was after all closely linked to Lin Family and the Saint of Poison.

    At the very least, she was their weapon. For this reason, it was necessary to keep her safe.

    ¡°Men, bring the princess back!¡±

    Long Qinghan shouted the order for his men to bring Lin Mengya away.

    Qinghu smirked and stood between Lin Mengya and the others.

    ¡°You have to go through me to get to thess. Do you think you¡¯re able to defeat me?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s identity alone was sufficient to invoke fear.

    However, Long Qinghan merely smirked. He did not think much of Qinghu.

    Lin Mengya was indeed very capable to have engaged thest owner of Peach Blossom Dock.

    Long Qinghan had indeed underestimated her in the past.

    ¡°Humph, alright, you can try.¡±

    Just when they had dealt with the external enemies, they had gotten into an internal struggle.

    Lin Mengya quickly came forward so that she was blocking Qinghu from the rest. In this way, no one could start fighting.

    ¡°I have to go. It¡¯s a promise to my elder brother that I would bring back the medicine. Whoever opposes to my n will have to bring back my dead body!¡±

    No one would have imagined Lin Mengya to be so determined.

    At this juncture, she hadid the dagger at her neck. She could lose her life just by a light sh.

    In this manner, she scanned the expressions on the people¡¯s faces.

    She was the one who had caused themotion. If she were to cause further dys and thereby jeopardize Qin Mo¡¯s treatment, her elder brother, in turn, would definitely lose the faith of his soldiers.

    She would rather sacrifice her life to preserve the soldiers¡¯ trust for her elder brother.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    A big hand grabbed on to Lin Mengya¡¯s small hand.

    Gently, Long Tianyu took away the dagger out of her hand.

    Although Long Tianyu was expressionless on his face, his eyes looked somber.

    This was something that he had promised her. He had to fulfill his promise no matter what others said!

    ¡°Your Highness! Please don¡¯t. We won¡¯t be able to bear the consequence if anything were to happen to you!¡±

    Lin Kui was first to step forward and try to stop Long Tianyu. Without responding, Long Tianyu whistled at his fine horse and it galloped over immediately.

    Long Tianyu leaped onto the horse nimbly, took ast look at the grimacing Long Qinghan and turned to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaoyu.¡±

    Qinghu put his sword back in the scabbard, leaped up the horse with Lin Zhongyu and went after Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Seventh Prince, we will follow after them to protect Prince Yu. Please escort this man back to the capital city, will you?¡±

    Long Qinghan nced at the quiet and motionless man in ck, whom theyid on the ground, and nodded reluctantly.

    It looked like Baili Wuchen was right all along.

    Lin Mengya was the most unpredictable factor in their great n.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The sunlight shone on the little path they were taking. Given that it had snowed the entire night, the snow-covered road appeared brilliant as sunlight got reflected off its surface.

    If not for the pungent of smell blood on their bodies, Lin Mengya thought the scenery was rather romantic.

    ¡°Is your injury serious?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was cautious to hide her injury, Long Tianyu could see that she was wounded on her arm by one look at her.

    On top of that, cuts were visible on Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes and face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I applied the medicine which my teacher gave me and my wound has stopped bleeding.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her arm so that it was visible to Long Tianyu that the red line where her wound was covered with white powdery medication.

    Long Tianyu nodded. This was the best they could do for now.

    ¡°From now on, do not use the poison that Mr. Baili gave you so hastily.¡±

    Poison in the eyes of the enemy was a fatal move.

    However, to evil-intentioned people, the use of poison would be an opportunity not to be missed.

    Long Qinghao would not deny that he had invited Baili Rui here so he could tap on his talent.

    At this moment, however, he only wanted to rely on his own abilities. Relying on external powers was not the right thing to do after all.

    ¡°I will, but we really don¡¯t have a choice today.¡±

    Was he trying to me her? Now Lin Mengya felt wronged.

    She had not been using the poison before this because she was afraid that she would somehow injure her ownpany. She was the one who risked her own life and lured most of the men in ck into the woods so she could use the poisonous powder on them.

    Although they were right that she was a little too ruthless and cruel, at least she had kept one man alive.

    However, she could tell from Long Tianyu¡¯s tone of voice that he was actually ming her.

    Her good intention of not wanting anyone to get hurt had not earned her an appreciation.

    Perhaps they had gone into some interstate, because they were beginning to see more people out and about.

    As they continued on, they did note across any other ambush. After two hours, the group of them finally arrived at a cliff outside the city smoothly.

    Lin Mengya dismounted from the horse nimbly, grabbed the sword given by Qinghu and started to go through the snow-covered ground.

    ¡°You guys, go help the princess brush away the snow on the ground,¡± Lin Kui ordered his men.

    However, Lin Mengya quickly stopped them, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do this by myself. If the men break the grass on the ground, I may not be able to find their roots.¡±

    The umtion of snow of the ground furtherplicated the process of searching for the water caltrop grass roots used for medicine.

    The frigid winter breeze blowing on Lin Mengya¡¯s little hands and face quickly turn them red from the cold.

    Lin Mengya ignored the cold and squatted on the snow-covered ground, as she searched patiently for the nt.

    It was mentioned in the medical books that the water caltrop grasses were usually found at the steepest part of a cliff where it was 20% soil and 80% rock.

    The group of them could see Lin Mengya moving closer and closer to the edge of the cliff. Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were following close by to protect her.

    ¡°Yeah! Found it!¡±

    Lin Mengya finally spotted some withered water caltrop grass and ted, and she stood up suddenly.

    However, she did not realize that she was already very close to the edge of the cliff.

    As she stood up abruptly, she felt a dizzy spelling on and she took a step forward to find her bnce.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Qinghu went toward Lin Mengya as a gust of wind almost swept Lin Mengya off the cliff, and he managed to grab her back onto the cliff.

    He put his arms around her as they fell to the snow-covered ground and rolled on it. All the people¡¯s heart skipped a bit.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± chided Qinghu.

    Frowning, he made sure Lin Mengya was safe before he scolded her again.

    ¡°I... I was just too excited.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled a silly smile as she held on to Qinghu¡¯s arm.

    Qinghu did not expect her body to be so weak that it could not even withstand a little wind.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that even if you¡¯re excited. You almost frightened me to death.¡±

    Qinghu tapped his finger on Lin Mengya¡¯s head. He could not bear to let her risk her life again.

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s guidance and instructions, the rest began picking and collecting the water caltrop grass.

    ¡°Alright, now we¡¯ve found what we have set out to find, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Lin Mengya carefully ced this hard-earned water caltrop grass into a small pouch.

    For some reason, there was a mixture of emotions in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes when he looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the camp.¡±

    Long Tianyu, followed by his men, turned to leave quietly.

    He had just left behind a Lin Mengya, whose brilliant smile froze instantly.

    What a strange man. In just an instant, his attitude towards her turned cold as ice.

    ¡°Come,ss, ride with me on my horse.¡±

    Qinghu reached out and pulled Lin Mengya into his arms.

    While Qinghu had blocked the frigid wind for Lin Mengya by embracing her, he could feel that her body had tensed up.

    He lifted his eyes to Long Tianyu and thought that perhaps he needed to have a word with Long Tianyu if he had guessed correctly.

    After all, his blood was still boiling.

    Long Tianyu was intentionally controlling his breathing. He did not expect the poison which the man in ck had poisoned him with to have such bizarre effects.

    His arm had merely been gently cut by the sword of the man in ck.

    There did not seem to be any effects earlier on. However, when he tried to mobilize his inner strength, he felt as if there was a heavy burden pressing down on him.

    A moment ago when Lin Mengya was in danger, he had wanted to go forward to save her when he felt a sudden dizzy spell.

    Long Tianyu thought it was alright. He believed that he would be saved once he returned to the capital city.

    When he was certain that no one was looking, he stole a nce at Lin Mengya.

    He could empathize that she was already weighed down by the matter concerning Lin Nansheng and did not want to add to her worries.

    They sped on. Eventually, the four-hour journey took them only an hour.

    However, when they arrived at the army camp, they realized that the camp did not appear as orderly as before.

    There was a fire that lit up the entire campground, which at the moment was in great chaos.

    All the people there were rushing to put out the fire using whatever tools they had.

    The smell of something burnt was especially pungent in the snow-covered ce.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    After Lin Mengya got off from the horse, she grabbed one of the soldiers who was helping with putting out the fire and started querying him.

    When the soldier realized that it was Miss Lin, he stopped in his tracks and said with an anxious tone, ¡°Not long after you left, a fire started in the camp.¡±

    ¡°Now all of the soldiers are busy putting out the fire!¡± he continued.

    Given that the tents were made up of thick, felt fabric, the fire would not go out of hand under normal circumstances.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my elder brother? How is Qin Mo?¡± asked Lin Mengya.

    The soldier looked awkwardly at her. He probably did not know for sure what was happening inside the camp.

 Chapter 219 - Enlarged Tongue

    <b>Chapter 219 Erged Tongue</b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, let me go and check it out,¡± said Qinghu.

    He escorted Lin Mengya as they cautiously entered the army camp.

    There was great chaos in the army camp. However, the fire finally came under control given that there were many soldiers working to put out the fire, and the snow definitely helped.

    Lin Mengya went around in the camp cautiously and realized that the condition at the peripheral was not too bad. It seemed that the fire had started from the heart of the campground.

    As they neared the main tent, Lin Mengya could see that the ground around it was badly burnt. She stared at the area, stupefied.

    It appeared that the main tent and the tent where Qin Mo was in had been the most severely affected by the fire.

    These evil doers were outrageous! They even had the audacity to set fire on the army camp.

    Did they really mean to kill Qin Mo?

    ¡°Where are the people? Where¡¯s Qin Mo?¡±

    Lin Mengya caught hold of a man nearby and started questioning him.

    Initially, the man seemed impatient, but once he realized that it was Lin Mengya, his expression changed to that of joy.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Miss Lin! The young general was so anxious while waiting for you to return. Pleasee with me!¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately ran after the soldier.

    The fire was dying down. By the time they reached the inner most tent, none of the surrounding tents were burnt.

    However, Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was hanging in mid air.

    She was well aware that given Qin Mo¡¯s critical condition, there was no way he could make it through any tossing and turning.

    She knew the grave consequence of moving just one silver needle.

    The inner most tent was surrounded by a fewyers of guards.

    The moment they saw that it was Lin Mengya who had arrived, they made way for her to enter.

    When Lin Mengya ran into the tent, she saw a big group of people standing around Qin Mo¡¯s bed. Her four maidservants were busy taking care of him, while their faces were covered with soot.

    ¡°Miss Lin is back! Please give way!¡±

    Someone cried out and immediately, the people around the bed retreated to create a path for Lin Mengya.

    As Lin Mengya passed through the crowd to get to Qin Mo, she saw that his body had turned a faint purplish green.

    ¡°Princess! How is my son? Someone removed that silver... silver needle!¡±

    Lord Qin had lost all his energy and concentration. He had left the tent to check out what was happening by leaving the tent for a minute.

    Never would he expect that when he returned after a minute, the silver needle on his son¡¯s body had disappeared in that period of time.

    Who would be so cruel to do this as to terminate the Qin¡¯s family line?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness the princess. I¡¯ve used my family¡¯s secret method to stop the poison from spreading to the other parts of his body. Now you¡¯re left with an hour to work with!¡±

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Qiu Yu, the young physician suddenly opened to his mouth to speak.

    Lin Mengya could tell that this secret method had sapped Qiu Yu¡¯s physical and mental energy by how pale his face appeared.

    ¡°Bring the medicine I concocted and start brewing it. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Lin Mengya took out the water caltrop grass, wiped it clean and popped it into her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to ingest,ss!¡± said Qinghu.

    Before he could stop Lin Mengya, her face was already stuffed with the water caltrop grass.

    Ah! It was so bitter!

    Nevertheless, the most important and precious part of the water caltrop grass was its juice.

    She chewed hard on the grass and in an instant, the milky white juice from it wreaked havoc to Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth so much so that she felt devastated from its bitter taste.

    ¡°Quick, bring me a bowl!¡±

    All the people did not understand what this Prince Yu was trying to do.

    With all her energy and hardwork, she eventually squeezed out all the juice from the grass.

    ¡°Would this juice cause any side effects?¡±

    Looking at the pulp which Lin Mengya spit out, he could not help but worry about the side effect.

    Lin Mengya waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it would just erge my tongue for a while.¡±

    The water caltrop grass was a mild anesthesia but its effect would notst longer than two hours.

    While the others were brewing the concoction, Lin Mengya did ast check-up on Qin Mo.

    Although the concoction was ready, Qin Mo had been severely poisoned by now.

    In order for the poison in his body to bepletely neutralized, her guidance and instructions were needed.

    ¡°All of you step back!¡±

    Lin Mengya remained amanding presence, however, her slurring had helped eased the tense atmosphere a little.

    ¡°Hear my order! None of the people in the entire Qingfeng Army Camp shoulde near to this tent! If anyone barges in, he shall be killed without mercy!¡± said Lin Nansheng.

    Shutting all the rest of the people outside the tent, Lord Qin and Qiu Yu, the young imperial physician, were the only two people who were not family whom Lin Nansheng allowed in the tent.

    Even Qinghu stayed outside on his own ord, but he guarded by the entrance to ensure Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I shall start now!¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded solemnly. She was obviously unperturbed by her erged tongue.

    A row of sterilized silver needles was ced in front of her.

    She held her breath and with steady hands picked up the first silver needle.

    The process of acupuncture was slow and agonizing for Lord Qin, who watched as Lin Mengya pierced numerous holes on the body of his beloved son.

    Qin Mo¡¯s entire body was eventually covered by tens of silver needles, which were ced in a bizarre pattern.

    Even Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead was covered with beads of perspiration.

    ¡°You can do it. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    A white handkerchief dapped on the forehead and soaked up the beads of perspiration.

    Lin Mengya stole a nce at Qiu Yu. He seemed to have considerable faith in her.

    She nodded again, picked up the remaining needles and continued to insert them onto Qin Mo.

    ¡°Master, we are done with brewing the medicine!¡±

    A poised Baiji carried a bowl of the brewed medicine into the tent.

    Lin Mengya fixed her gaze on the medicine for a while, and then took it into her hands.

    Through checking the medicine, she had ensured that it was indeed what she needed and no one had done anything to change it.

    After taking a deep breath, Lin Mengya lifted Qin Mo¡¯s head and fed a big mouthful of the medicine into his mouth.

    All the while, Lord Qin was holding his breath.

    The medicine in liquid form flowed into Qin Mo¡¯s body through his throat.

    Thereafter, Lin Mengya retreated a few steps, and at the same time, she indicated for Qiu Yu and Lord Qin to step back.

    ¡°Princess, you are¡ª¡±

    Lord Qin did not understand Lin Mengya¡¯s intention. He was about to ask her when he saw his son, lying on the bed, bleeding through the seven apertures of his head. The blood that flowed out was dark red in color.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Princess Yu had unblocked all the blood vessels in your son¡¯s body. If I guessed correctly, Princess Yu is using the medicine to get rid of the poison in his body!¡±

    Lin Mengya cast an admiring look at Qiu Yu, who was indeed befitting to be an imperial physician.

    Under the watchful eye of all the people in the tent, Qin Mo was soon covered with a thinyer of dark blood.

    Qin Yu nced at Lin Mengya, who was focusing all her attention on Qin Mo at this moment, and marveled at how she thought of such a method.

    The dark blood had dripped onto the side of the bed, forming a puddle on the ground.

    Lin Mengya, together with Baiji, gathered all the remnants of the brewed water caltrop grass and prepared a bucket of hot water.

    The aggressive toxin created a wisp of mist the moment it came into contact with the ground.

    There was also a pungent smell in the air emitted by the poison.

    Lord Qin finally understood the princess¡¯s intention.

    Seeing that almost all the toxin in Qin Mo had been discharged from his body, Lin Mengya took the residual of the medicine and used it to cover Qin Mo¡¯s body.

    She pulled back her sleeves, scooped some warm water from the bucket and started gently scrubbing this young man who had just had a close shave.

    ¡°Your Highness, let me take over this manual work,¡± Qiu Yu offered his help to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise.

    Lin Mengya turned to look at him, and then nodded.

    Cleaned with the warm water, Qin Mo¡¯s look was gradually revealed.

    Perhaps it was because the poison in his body waspletely purged, the frown on his face eased.

    Lin Mengya, who was standing behind the rest, saw that things had worked out smoothly, so she turned around and exited the tent.

    After all, as a girl, she knew better to give the men some privacy they needed at some point.

    ¡°How are you, Ya¡¯er?¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya emerged from the tent, Lin Nansheng and his men came up to her and surrounded her.

    Fortunate, her tongue almost returned to its size and she was starting to speak more clearly.

    ¡°Everything had turned out well, rest assured, Elder Brother.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Nansheng breathed a sigh of relief, Lin Mengya knew her efforts had not gone to waste.

    ¡°Qinghu told me everything that had happened. You had been so silly!¡±

    He was referring to them being ambushed on the way as well as the incident when Lin Mengya almost fell off the cliff.

    Lin Nansheng thought what Lin Mengya went through was rather frightening.

    He contemted the idea of losing his younger sister over the process of saving his good buddy¡¯s life.

    He almost did not want to think along such possibilities.

    ¡°The daughter of the Lin Family is expected to possess such courage. Oh yes, how did the fire start in the army camp?¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly changed the topic because she knew her elder too well, that he would be worried about her.

    He might look like a valiant soldier in others¡¯ eyes, but he would turn into a chatter when it was concerned about Lin Mengya.

    He would seize hold of any opportunity to talk.

    ¡°At that time, I was handling some military matters in the main tent. Everyone had gone to protect Qin Mo so no one could investigate into the matter in time.¡±

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s eye turned cold all of a sudden.

    It was a great humiliation to have been attacked in his own army camp.

    The subsequently was a further humiliation to the army of the entire Lin Family.

    ¡°ording to what you say, Elder Brother, are you suspecting that there are other spies within the army camp?¡±

    It was not difficult to make a reasonable guess.

    Moreover, it was impossible for the entire army to be of one heart.

    Lin Mengya whispered some words into Lin Nansheng¡¯s ear; there was some hesitation in Nansheng¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, she led her maids and Qinghu to the spot where the fire started.

    Despite the frigid weather, there was a burnt patch next to the tent.

    Lin Mengya circled the ruined and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I did not expect the fire to have been fueled by oil.¡±

    Just as she thought, someone had deliberately set the fire.

    ¡°Usually, the army camp would keep some supply of kerosene for making fire. However, your elder brother is making this trip back to the capital city, not going for some battle. Would it be easier to keep some vegetable oil instead?¡±

    Qinghu could clearly smell the strong odor of kerosene.

    Both he and Lin Mengya had a keen sense of smell.

    The strong stench of burnt felt could well cover up the smell of kerosene.

    However, the smell could not escape Qinghu and Lin Mengya¡¯s sensitive noses.

    ¡°I remember Prince Yu said that kerosene is controlled goods. The families ofmoners had to go to the designated shops to buy and there was also a limit to the amount they could obtain. ¡°The felt fabric used in my elder brother¡¯s army tents were of special quality, therefore, kerosene had to be used to have resulted in such extensive burn.¡±

 Chapter 220 - The Cause of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 220 The Cause of Fire</h4>

    Although the fire seemed to have destroyed all the evidence, it had also simultaneously created new evidence.

    Lin Mengya took Qinghu¡¯s long sword and used it to part the ashes, as if she were looking for something in the ashes.

    ¡°Hey,ss, my sword is precious.¡±

    He looked at his sword with pain in his eyes. He had obtained it from a cksmith with a huge sum of money.

    On usual days, Qinghu would never allow anyone to touch his sword.

    He never imagined that Lin Mengya would use it to brush through the hot ashes from the fire.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you back your sword.¡±

    Lin Mengya tossed the sword to Qinghu and intended to dig through the ashes with her bare hands.

    Qinghu looked from Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate hands to his sword, and then offered his sword back to Lin Mengya again without further hesitation.

    ¡°No matter how precious it is, won¡¯t it be valuable only if it is useful? It¡¯s alright, you may use it anyway you like,¡± Qinghu said obsequiously.

    Lin Mengyaughed to herself as she knew that Qinghu would not bear to let her use her bare hands to go through the ashes.

    She continued parting the ashes diligently using the precious sword and finally found what she was looking for.

    There were so many people in the army camp and with many pairs of eyes watching, the vessel used to carry the kerosene had to be carried discreetly.

    If the culprit wanted to escape without being caught, it would not be wise for him to carry the vessel with him.

    The heaven was just after all. The metal can containing the kerosene as well as the lighter were notpletely destroyed by the fire.

    ¡°There would be abel on the can showing who the merchant was. Going along this line of investigation, we would be able to find out who bought the kerosene. Moreover, if the culprit had entered the army camp carrying so many things, I¡¯m sure someone would have seen him.¡±

    Lin Mengya had asked her elder brother to go around to calm the army officers, but in reality, her intention was for him to watch each of them carefully.

    Then she woulde quietly to look for evidence. On the one hand, she was trying to prevent the evidence from being destroyed. Secondly, she wanted to attack the culprit who would be unprepared.

    ¡°Just hand this piece of evidence to your elder brother. Let¡¯s get back as early as we can,ss,¡± suggested Qinghu.

    After going through all the searching through the ashes, Lin Mengya, the beauty, had turned into a mud doll.

    Her pretty face was now covered with ck patches from the ashes. She was looking like a tabby cat by now.

    ¡°Erm, alright. Let me hand these to my elder brother.¡±

    Qinghu wiped Lin Mengya¡¯s small face with his sleeves. His intimate gesture appeared so practiced because it had be a habit.

    Lin Mengya smiled in response. In her heart, Qinghu was as much of an elder as Lin Nansheng was to her.

    However, it was something else from the perspective of the two other men.

    ¡°Third Elder Brother, your wife is really not shy about behaving intimately with that owner of Peach Blossom Dock in in sight.¡±

    Long Qinghan, who had hurried back to the camp and was now standing next to Long Tianyu, made a sarcastic remark purposely.

    Long Tianyu shot them a nce but his expression remained indifferent.

    If he, living under the same roof as Lin Mengya, failed to understand the rtionship between Qinghu and her, he would be deemed a blind man.

    Moreover¡ª He turned around and strode away. Long Qinghan, refusing to let this go, ran after Long Tianyu and continued tormenting him.

    ¡°Third Elder Brother, if she really cared about your feelings or her status of being your wife, she should stop getting herself entangled with that Qinghu! This is good as despising and humiliating you!¡±

    Long Tianyu red at his seventh brother as if he were a stranger, and said, ¡°Who incited you to say these words?¡±

    At Long Tianyu¡¯s response, Long Qinghan blushed and was struck dumb at that instant.

    ¡°These¡ª are my heartfelt words, Third Brother! Even if you won¡¯t listen to me, shouldn¡¯t you listen to Mother?¡± Long Qinghan said after a long pause.

    Immediately, the expression in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes revealed the pain from his heart.

    He was saddened as he looked at his seventh younger brother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spend so much time with Jiang Sheng and Baili Wuchen from now on.¡±

    Long Tianyu knew very well that his seventh younger brother would never say such words if no one incited him.

    Moreover, Long Qinghan had always admired Lin Mengya in the past.

    However, at some point in time, Jiang Sheng and Baili Wuchen began colluding with each other.

    Before this, he did not really bother about them because they did notmit any grave mistakes.

    However, for some unknown reason, these people had turned against Lin Mengya and seemed to want to tackle her.

    ¡°Third Elder Brother, we were merely¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know what¡¯s best for myself. Qinghan, I¡¯ve said this before, to each his own. If you can¡¯t grasp this concept, you¡¯ll be made use of by people.¡±

    Long Tiaohao might not spell out everything he knew. In reality, he could see through the minds of everyone around him.

    Those two people were obviously taking advantage of Long Qinghan¡¯s care towards him.

    Jiang Sheng and Baili Wuchen had been warned by Long Tianyu earlier, which was why they turned to target Long Qinghan.

    They had truly taken drastic measures to deal with this situation. Long Tianyu had underestimated those two men all along!

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Long Qinghan was not an idiot, neither was he a man who was bold but not very astute.

    He watched as his third elder brother turned to leave. He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out.

    He suddenly woke up from his stupor as he realized that he had be used by those two as their tool.

    Baili Wuchen ought to be a very persuasive man, otherwise, Long Qinghan would not have been made to believe that Lin Mengya was a stumbling block to them.

    Something was fishy in this matter.

    Long Tianyu became contemtive as he looked at the direction where Lin Mengya went.

    A shocked Lin Nansheng looked at the two items which Lin Mengya brought back with her after going around the camp and said, ¡°It is indeed surprising that you¡¯ve found the clues within such a short time. If Father knew how capable you are, he would definitely keep you by his side.¡±

    Looking at the clues, Lin Nansheng was so stunned that his jaw had dropped.

    He remembered his father saying that their mother was the most intelligent woman in the world.

    Never would he expect his younger sister, now enlightened, to be as brilliant, if not more brilliant than their mother.

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to living out in the open with you guys! I prefer to continue living my life as Prince Yu. Alright, I should get going since we¡¯vee to the end of this phase.¡±

    After all, it was inappropriate for her to trespass the army camp in the first ce.

    If she continued remaining in the camp, the people who wanted to tackle her would take this opportunity to cause trouble.

    Moreover, the assassination coupled with the fire had left her elder brother in terrible shape.

    If she was not able to help, she did not want to add to his trouble.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Listen, just give me a minute. Let me go see Lord Qin first. Thereafter, I will send someone to escort you home.¡±

    Lin Mengya had wanted to turn down Lin Nansheng¡¯s offer, but he insisted.

    He was afraid that his younger sister would get into another dangerous situation. He would have personally escorted his younger sister back to the capital city if not because he had received an imperialmand forbidding him to enter the city.

    Lin Mengya, who was thought to be a mad girl, was now the center of attention as she trailed behind her elder brother.

    The rumor that the daughter of the Lin Family was highly skilled in the practice of medicine, was at this moment deep engraved in every soldier¡¯s mind.

    In addition, Lin Mengya had risked her life to save a mere deputy officer. In an instant, the reputation of the Lin Family had risen to the highest point.

    ¡°Congrattions, Lord Qin, your son¡¯s life had been saved. He would soon recover and be back to his vigorous and lively self if he is well taken care of.¡±

    Qiu Yu¡¯s praises could be hearding from within the tent.

    The method Lin Mengya used was perplexing.

    Qiu Yu thought it amazing for Lin Mengya to have thought of this method. He also had not heard the concoction which Lin Mengya prepared.

    The saying that there would always be someone better than you was indeed true.

    ¡°Great! This is wonderful! I had never expected my son, Mo¡¯er, toe back to life and recoverpletely.¡±

    Qin Xu could not stop his tears from falling as the greenish purple color on Qin Mo¡¯s skin hadpletely vanished.

    His breathing had be much steadier. Compared to earlier on, his condition was very much better.

    ¡°Lord Qin, now your heart can be put to ease.¡±

    The voice of Lin Nansheng sounded as he entered the tent, his handsome face filled with glee.

    The families of Qin and Lin had been friends for generations. Given that Lin Nansheng¡¯s younger sister had saved Qin Mo¡¯s life, the rtionship between the two families would be further strengthened.

    ¡°My heartfelt gratitude to Princess Yu for saving my son¡¯s life. I don¡¯t have anything to offer you in return now. Please do pay us a visit so we have a chance to repay your grace.¡±

    Lord Qin, who was an official who had served in the courts over three dynasties, was almost going to bow to Lin Mengya in gratitude.

    Lin Mengya dashed forward and held on firmly to Lord Qin.

    ¡°You¡¯re treating me as an outsider, Lord Qin. Given the close rtionship between our families, I should address you Uncle Qin. Moreover, Master Qin grew up ying with my elder brother. It was only right that I do must best to help. In fact, I should thank Master Qin for saving my brother¡¯s life!¡±

    As Qin Xu looked at Princess Yu, who, in a sorry state, still looked gentle and lovable, there was mixed feelings in his heart.

    Back then, Brother Muzhi had pleaded with him to let Qin Mo marry his daughter, who was deemed an imbecile at that time.

    Lord Qin had politely declined Lin Muzhi¡¯s request and had since been feeling a twinge of guilt towards his old friend.

    Little did he expect that thisss had turned out to a blessing. Not only was she married into the royal family, she had blossomed into such an intelligentdy today.

    Perhaps this was a golden opportunity bestowed by heaven for him to make up for his selfishness and the harm he had caused to the rtionship between the two families.

    ¡°Princess Yu is indeed a magnanimousdy that is worthy of our admiration. In the near future, I wille to your mansion to thank you personally. I hope Princess Yu will not refuse our visit.¡±

    Long Tianyu nodded. The expression on his face had rxed by now.

    Qin Xu had always taken a neutral position in the courts. Lin Mengya saving Qin Mo¡¯s life had been coincidental.

    Qin Xu, who never entangled himself in any political disputes, would not be so friendly with them if not for this incident.

    Long Tianyu clearly remembered that Lord Qin had turned down his invitation to Concubine De¡¯s birthday celebration no matter how hard he tried.

    ¡°Uncle Qin had given me a difficult task. I was thinking about the Winter Solstice Festival which would arrive in a few days¡¯ time. Given that the Emperor is not feeling well, Prince Yu and the Crown Prince will be going to the temple to pray for blessings. I am young and ignorant. Perhaps Lord Qin, being a court official over three dynasties, could give Prince Yu some advice?¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a soft and gentle voice, as if she was ready to discuss this issue.

    Qin Xu pondered for a moment. He was indeed the official in charge of all royal ceremonies. It was logical for him to give the prince some advice and suggestions.

    ¡°Alright, I would be happy to take up this responsibility.¡±

    Long Tianyu did not expect Lin Mengya to use this as an excuse to invite Qin Xu to his mansion for a meet and chat session.

    A look of admiration appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    To him, Lin Mengya was indeed very brilliant. She had won the heart of everyone with her wit.

    As a senior official in the court, it was after all Qin Xu¡¯s duty to instruct the princes on the liturgical matters.

    However, as the princes gradually matured over the years, they had retreated behind the scenes.

    In thest few years, the Crown Prince and the Queen had been acting on behalf of the Emperor, who was in poor health. They had vited much of the court etiquette so that the ministers were increasingly dissatisfied with them.

 Chapter 221 - Welcoming the Army

    <h4>Chapter 221 Weing the Army</h4>

    She might as well make use of the opportunity since Qin Xu had retired and was spending most of his free time at home.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Qin. Prince Yu and I will be waiting eagerly for your visit.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were pleasing to Qin Xu¡¯s heart.

    Not only was she polite, possessed a sense of propriety, she was also outstanding in her medical skills. The Lins were indeed so blessed.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and we have dyed a day in the army camp. It¡¯s time for us to leave, Uncle Qin.¡±

    An entire day had passed since they left home riding on horses.

    All themotion had died down and her elder brother had stabilized the entire situation by now.

    It would be inappropriate for her to remain at the camp for any longer.

    ¡°Alright. They would enter the city in a few days anyway. Young General Lin, I would have to trouble you to look after Qin Mo.¡±

    Lin Nansheng nodded. Not only was Qin Mo his savior, but he was also his good buddy.

    It was only natural that he took care of Qin Mo.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, take care of yourself. Father will be arriving in a few days. By then, our family will be reunited again,¡± Lin Nansheng enjoined his sister as he continued to be concerned about her.

    Because of the imbecile state Lin Mengya was in during the past, coupled with the fact that Shangguan Qing was always eyeing her at home, Lin Nansheng and his father could not stop worrying about her.

    Now that Lin Mengya seemed to have been intellectually enlightened, he became even more concerned.

    It was natural that people would be jealous of outstanding talents.

    His little sister was way too eye-catching and there were too many vicious people within the capital city who were eyeing on her with evil intention. These people were not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Yes, I know. When Daddyes back, I¡¯lle out from the city to wee him personally.¡±

    The time for the union was too short.

    Still wearing a smile on her face, Lin Mengya boarded the horse carriage which her elder prepared for her.

    After bidding farewell to Lin Nansheng, the group of them headed out from the army camp for home.

    There were too many people who went in and out of the army camp these few days. Lin Mengya and her gang kept a low key as they went on their journey so much so they did not attract much attention to themselves.

    ¡°Master, you should take a good bath first when you get home. It must have been hard on you these one day and one night.¡±

    Baiji massaged Lin Mengya on her thigh. Other people might not perceive clearly the thing which their master had done, but these maidservants were well aware of her intentions.

    As Lin Mengya shut her eyes to rest, she fell asleep unknowingly.

    The four maidservants exchanged looks andughed gently.

    Their master was definitely utterly exhausted.

    She was ovee by exhaustion which came from all parts of her body.

    It seemed as if her thin eyelids weighed a thousand catties. No matter how hard she tried, she was unable to keep them opened.

    She was ovee with fatigue and wished she could just sleep forever.

    ¡°Lass! Lass! Stop sleeping, wake up!¡±

    Lin Mengya could hear Qinghu¡¯s voice vaguely from not too far away.

    Lin Mengya was gradually awake and was feeling more alert.

    At this moment, she realized that she was no longer in the swaying horse carriage. She was in the main building in the Liuxin Courtyard, which roof was decorated with carvings of dragons and phoenix.

    ¡°How long have I... slept?¡±

    Turning around, Lin Mengya saw Qinghu¡¯s familiar smile.

    ¡°Sleepy head, an entire night had passed. You must be exhausted. Last night you did not even wake when I carried you into the house.¡±

    In fact, everyone was ovee by fatigue the night before.

    Not to mention Lin Mengya, the other four maidservants quickly fell into a deep sleep after they washed up.

    It was rare that the Liuxin Courtyard was so quiet for one night.

    Everyone had gone into the dark and sweet slumbernd.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya rubbed her temple and sat up slowly.

    Strangely, she sensed that her body was showing signs of recuperation.

    She felt her pulse and it seemed that her initially weak pulse seemed to have gained some strength.

    She also felt much more energetic.

    Could it be because she chewed on the water caltrop grass?

    She had a vivid memory of the time when her tongue erged from chewing on the water caltrop grass.

    It was even more bitter than the taste of Chinese goldthread. She would never want to try it again.

    Perhaps the herb had put the poison in her body under control temporarily.

    ¡°I want to eat something, I¡¯m famished!¡±

    While she had helped her elder brother treat the poison in Qin Mo, it appeared that the poison in her body had alsoe under control.

    This was double happiness which lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s mood significantly.

    Lin Mengya easily filled up herself with the delicious food from the table prepared for her since earlier on.

    ¡°Qingli sent a message to say that your elder brother had gained control over the entire situation. I suppose he is in the process of eliminating the suspects.¡±

    Qinghu, who apanied her while she ate the foods on the table, began updating her the current status of her elder brother¡¯s investigation.

    ¡°Do warn Qingli to be cautious not to go too close. I guess it¡¯s about to eradicate the secretly nted agent surrounding him.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew very well that the army of the Lin Family was a double-edged sword to the Crown Prince and hispany.

    One the one hand, the army of the Lin Family could protect the nation, on the other, it could also rope in support from the other forces, thereby threatening to structure of power distribution.

    Lin Mengya anticipated that she would be whipped into the whirlpool of power struggle, just because she was the most beloved daughter of the Lin Family.

    ¡°Oh yes, I found something strange when I was trying to neutralize the poison in Qin Mo¡¯s body,¡± said Lin Mengya to Qinghu.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind turned to another matter and quietly, she continued to tell Qinghu, saying, ¡°Imperial Physician Qiu seemed to be very familiar with some of theponents of the concoction I prescribed. Those herbs are good for neutralizing poison. I was wondering why, being an imperial physician, instead of being specialized in the knowledge of herbs used in gynecology or other tonics, he seems exceptionally knowledgeable in detoxification. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too strange?¡±

    This was what was puzzling Lin Mengya most.

    ¡°Do you mean¡ª¡±

    Given Qinghu¡¯s sharp mind, he understood the most critical point Lin Mengya was trying to get at almost immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making a guess. Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking this. After all, imperial physicians should be knowledgeable in all areas of medicine. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to deal with the poison in Qin Mo¡¯s body if not for the fact that I¡¯ve been learning from Teacher for a while and I have some knowledge of some detoxication methods.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to think too much into it.

    Given that the Winter Solstice Celebration was impending, there were many other matters concerning her father and elder brother which she should worry over.

    Moreover, she was still clueless as to how she should break the news of Elder Sister Yue Ting to her elder brother.

    With so many things to worry over, she could not be bothered to think about the young imperial physician.

    In the twinkling of an eye, a few more days passed. By this time, Lin Muzhi had led his army all the way to the borders of the city and encamped there.

    Today was the day the army would enter the city. During this time, a portion of the soldiers would be allowed to go home to visit their family.

    The streets had turned into a sea of people. The people had crowded onto the streets to catch a glimpse of the war heroes.

    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was already taken a seat at the upstairs of Restaurant Ruyi. From there, she could see the noisy crowd outside.

    ¡°Old Master¡¯sing home! Isn¡¯t it great, Master?¡±

    Baizhi was ted. She remembered that when they were young, she and Lin Mengya were the happiest whenever the Old Master and Young Master Lin came home.

    Although she was no longer in want now that she was with Lin Mengya¡¯s side, the exciting feeling of anticipation for the return of her old master had not changed at all.

    ¡°Are you sure you could not wait for Daddy¡¯s return? Or is it because you love the Furong cake served in Restaurant Ruyi? Mo Ran, watch out for Baizhi. She had finished three tes of the cake. At this rate, she might finish all the food in Restaurant Ruyi that it will have to close down.¡±

    Moran and Qingliughed to Lin Mengya¡¯s jokes.

    After spending some time with Lin Mengya, they gradually got to know her better.

    She was easy to get along.

    There would always be the sounds ofughter in her presence.

    Gradually, they were able to understand why their master had transformed so much because of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as Baishao, who was summoned by Concubine De early in the morning. I will just stay here and eat my Furong cake,¡± responded Baizhi.

    She stuck out her tongue and then popped another piece of cake into her mouth.

    However, a perplex look appeared in both Baiji and Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes when they heard Baizhi¡¯s words.

    Baishao seemed to go to the Art Courtyard more often since she returned from the army camp.

    ¡°Master, Baishao¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped Baiji from saying anything more.

    Pausing for a second, Lin Mengya said, ¡°I trust her.¡±

    She believed that Baishao would never betray her.

    Even if Baishao did eventually betray her, Lin Mengya could only me herself for being blind.

    They continued to chat for a while longer before they heard the voice of the waiter from downstairs, calling out to them, saying, ¡°Prince Yu is here.¡±

    ¡°Please excuse me,¡± the waiter said and left.

    Lin Mengya had agreed earlier to meet up with Long Tianyu in Restaurant Ruyi.

    However, she thought it was not a good idea for Long Tianyu to find out her rtionships with Moran and Qingli.

    She nodded towards the two of them and they left.

    In the next minute, Long Tianyu appeared before her eyes.

    The weather was rather cold, so Long Tianyu had a grey fur cloak on to keep warm.

    He had a green silk scarve draped on top of his cloak and there was fox fur around his cor.

    On his head was a delicate jade crown carved with an image of the head of a beast. However, he was expressionless on his handsome face.

    Amidst the crowd, he was like the shining moon in a dark night, such that no one would be able to ignore.

    As he walked up the stairs, he was like a striking deity. All the people¡¯s attention was attracted to him the moment he appeared at Restaurant Ruyi.

    However, there was indifference in his eyes, as if no one could catch his eye. He seemed to look at the entire world with total disinterest.

    ¡°This way please, Your Highness,¡± the waiter at the entrance went up to Long Tianyu to greet him zealously and led him to the room where Lin Mengya was waiting.

    The moment he opened the door which was painted with the scenery of mountains andkes, he spotted the beautifuldy sitting by the window.

    Lin Mengya looked to have lost weight perhaps because she had been too busy.

    Her once rounded face was now more slim.

    Her features were near perfect and her every facial expression was entrancing.

    Although the windows were open, the room felt warm and cozy.

    It was rare that Lin Mengya dressed herself up so formally. She was dded in a lc coat embroidered with the pattern of the lily flower.

    Her clothes made her skin look snow white.

    On her neatly done-up hair, there was a set of flower and butterfly golden hairpin.

    Compared to the youngdy she was half a year ago, she had transformed into an elegant and poiseddy.

    ¡°Pleasee in and warm yourself up, Your Highness. There is still some time before the army will enter the city.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled tenderly, but remained seated. Her tone of voice sounded polite but a little distant.

    It had been five days since Lin Mengya and Long Tianyust saw each other.

    Neither of them had taken a further step in their conversation. No one knew whether it was because of the rapport between them or that they were in a pique.

    It was the Queen¡¯s order for Prince Yu and the Crown Prince to go out of the city to wee the return of the army.

    If not for this, they might not get to see each other for a long time.

 Chapter 222 - Meeting the Army outside the City

    <h4>Chapter 222 Meeting the Army outside the City</h4>

    Long Tianyu took off his cloak and sat across from Lin Mengya.

    In a practiced manner, Baishao took Long Tianyu¡¯s cloak and hung it behind the door.

    ¡°Baishao¡¯s here too, is it cold outside?¡±

    Baiji nced at Baishao as a pained look appeared in her eyes.

    Baiji would never expect Baishao toe to Restaurant Ruyi with the prince.

    She called to mind what her mother used to say about people whose eyes were shaped like the petal of a peach flower. Baishao¡¯s eyes were like that. Perhaps for this reason, Baiji thought she could never be good sisters with Baishao.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve brought a hand heater for Master.¡±

    There was a look of panic in Baishao¡¯s eyes, as if she had touched something burning hot.

    Holding on to the hand warmer that Lin Mengya always carried with her, Baishao ced some small pieces of burning coal into it gently.

    ¡°You appear to have regained your energy,¡± said Long Tianyu.

    His eyes had been focused on Lin Mengya since he came into the restaurant despite the fact that there were other prettydies in the room and that the room was filled with paintings by famous artists.

    He only had eyes for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯m feeling much better. The weather is freezing. I wonder if my father and brother had put on winter clothes.¡±

    Lin Mengya reached out her hand and lightly touched the delicate squarish bronze bells hanging on the window with her fingers.

    Qinghu was the one who had hung the bells there for Lin Mengya to enjoy and entertain herself.

    ¡°Actually, I have something I wanted to discuss with you,¡± said Long Tianyu.

    The moment Long Tianyu¡¯s words came out of his mouth, the intelligent servants in the room nudged each other and started leaving the room.

    ¡°What is it that the prince would like me to do? If it¡¯s something I can help with, I¡¯ll try my best to do it,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    She fiddled with the squarish bells as a series of crispy clear clicks sounded, which were indeed pleasing to the ears.

    He would only think of her whenever there were serious matters to talk to her about.

    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt a little mncholic.

    Long Tianyu twiddled with a white teacup with green patterns on it. The light yellow tea in the teacup emitted a subtle fragrance to the surroundings.

    He was perplexed as to why he wastely at a loss for words whenever he saw Lin Mengya.

    In fact, he felt a sense of satisfaction just by looking at her in silence.

    As for Lin Mengya, she was always gentle and calm, which was unlike how she used to be.

    He adored that clever and witty look on Lin Mengya¡¯s face when she was sizing people up.

    Even more, he loved to see the poise and confidence in her when she faced a crisis.

    Her neat little face was always exuberating eye-catching brilliance.

    However, even though he could not say he disliked such a quiet Lin Mengya, she was not as vibrant as before.

    For this reason, he would deliberately create some trouble for Lin Mengya as an excuse to meet with her.

    ¡°I suppose your elder brother would have an idea who was behind the poisoning of Qin Mo by now.¡±

    Long Tianyu retracted his hand and covered his cold fingertips.

    Lin Mengya turned to him and their eyes met for a moment.

    ¡°That is for my elder to worry about. I don¡¯t want to be involved. I would advise Your Highness to withdraw your secret agent from there. My elder brother and father would definitely purge all the secret agents nted in the army. It would be such a waste to sacrifice a talent whom you¡¯ve nurtured over the years.¡±

    Lin Mengya had found out his secret. Regardless of being in an anxious state, she was still able to sense the situation quickly.

    ¡°Recently, someone in the courts had suggested that you enter the pce to help diagnose and provide treatment to the emperor, my father,¡± said Long Tianyu.

    This matter was what was troubling Long Tianyu the most in his heart. The person who raised the suggestion was a supporter of the Crown Prince.

    The fact that Lin Mengya went into the army camp to treat Qin Mo had been spread all over the capital city.

    There was even someone who revealed that her mother was once the most skilled physician in the capital city.

    There was nothing to worry about if Lin Mengya went into the pce just to diagnose and treat the emperor¡¯s ailment.

    However, since the suggestion was raised by someone who supported the Crown Prince, Long Tianyu could not help but be guarded.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m only a little more aplished in dealing with poisons and toxins. As for other illnesses, I¡¯m not an expert,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    Doubts arose in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    The reason she concealed her identity as the founder of Sanjue Hall was so her identity would not be exposed.

    As for saving Qin Mo, it was an emergency, so she had no other options.

    ¡°With regards to this matter, I will try to mediate, so don¡¯t you worry. The reason I¡¯m telling you about it is so you will at least be aware of it.¡±

    In fact, Long Tianyu did seriously consider letting Lin Mengya enter the pce to treat his father.

    The emperor had been bedridden for many years now. He had actually not seen his father for a long time.

    He had once queried the imperial physicians about his father¡¯s illness.

    However, all the imperial physicians merely replied to him by saying that his father was suffering from a chronic illness and that he was generally weak and in poor health.

    But the emperor¡¯s medical records were kept by the queen in her bedroom. Otherwise, Long Tianyu would have taken a good look at them.

    Even if Long Tiaohao had the intention to send Lin Mengya into the pce, now was not the right time.

    ¡°Erm, I get what you are trying to say,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    The Crown Prince and his supporters were thinking to get their hands on her.

    Although the return of Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother had given her much advantage, it would simultaneously bring danger upon her.

    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu had been working very hard in thest few days. In addition, Long Tianyu had also allocated skilled men to guard the areas surrounding Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard.

    It was said that up to now, there were three batches of spies who had been sent there.

    Baisu had, all the more, stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side at all times.

    If this continued, all the people in the Liuxin Courtyard would tire out.

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, the army has arrived outside the city gates. It¡¯s time for you and Princess Yu toe down and wee their return.¡± The voice of Lin Kui sounded from outside the room.

    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya exchanged looks, then stood up simultaneously.

    Those who were expected toe had arrived.

    Outside the city gates, the Crown Prince stood on the imperial chariot as he regarded his subjects superciliously.

    Lin Muzhi, the Marquis Zhennan, had been guarding the borders for years. This was an arduous task and he naturally should be venerated and given the highest honor.

    Moreover, while his heart was loyal to the country, he had never thought himself higher than he should, but continued serving the royal family with meekness and humility.

    Therefore, all the subjects in the courts were full of praises and admiration for him.

    The various powers all the more were trying with all means to rope him in.

    Apart from the fact that the queen took matters into her own hands and forced the daughter of the Lin family to marry Prince Yu, Lin Muzhi had neither offended nor sucked up to any prominent powers.

    For this reason, the Lin family was in a rather delicate position.

    ¡°Seventh Younger Brother, this is your father-inwing. How do you feel? Are you excited?¡± asked the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince was dressed in a bright-yellow court dress embroidered with patterns of dragons, which made him look exceptionally honorable.

    After going through some quiet cultivation for a while, the Crown Prince appeared much more mature and reserved.

    However, he could not contain his resentment when he saw Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.

    If not for those two damned people, why would he be grounded in his mansion by his mother, the queen?

    ¡°Marquis Zhennan is a highly regarded minister in the court and should rightfully be greatly honored,¡± said Long Tianyu tly.

    These words were spoken to the Crown Prince as a tit-for-tat.

    Lin Mengya instinctively shot the Crown Prince a look of disdain, thinking that he was always missing therger scheme of things.

    Under such a circumstance as today, he should at least pretend to be gracious even if he did not feel so in his heart.

    The Crown Prince was obviously far beneath Prince Yu.

    As the army entered the city gates, all the officials went up to greet and wee them.

    From afar, Lin Mengya spotted her father riding on a fine horse.

    The impression she had of her father from her memory was that of a steady and reserved man.

    However, at this moment, he appeared to be battered, as if he had been through many hardships in life.

    Nevertheless, Lin Muzhi¡¯s features still possessed the charm he had in his prime even though he was over 50 years old now.

    It had been said that back then, the emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at that time, could notpete with the well-dressed Marquis Zhennan in terms of poprity among the people.

    That said, time had caught up with her father and left a mark on her father¡¯s face.

    However, the uncanny workmanship of time had carved a staid, poised, charmingly handsome face.

    In today¡¯s world, Lin Muzhi would be equivalent to a charmingly mature middle-aged man whom girls would scrabble after.

    Following behind Lin Mengya¡¯s father were the elite troops under the Lin family.

    They were silent and somber, despite their family standing just an arm¡¯s length away.

    Their eyes were focused and determined, their formation orderly, and they were proceeding as normal.

    Lin Mengya could hear themoners along the streets calling out to their family members.

    However, none of the soldiers left the troop.

    Although they had alreadye home, each held on to his identity as a soldier and behaved like one.

    Lin Mengya finally understood why the troops under the Lin generals were able to strike fear into the foreign tribes.

    At this thought, she felt a sense of pride rising up in her.

    She was a member of the Lin family after all.

    As themanders of the troops, Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng remained modest andposed.

    The moment they saw the Crown Prince from afar, they nimbly dismounted from their horses to show their respect as subjects to the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness the Crown Prince, from your old subject, Lin Muzhi.¡±

    As he straightened his clothes and got down on his knees before the Crown Prince, the entire army followed suit.

    However, the Crown Prince merely looked at the army and smiled smugly without alighting from the imperial chariot.

    ¡°It must have been an arduous journey for you, General Lin. I have prepared a feast in the pce to wee and refresh all of you. This way please, General Lin.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked on with cold eyes, only to catch many of the court officials and senior ministers shaking their heads.

    She leered at the one-of-a-kind Crown Prince.

    She should find time to visit the issue of how this dumb Crown Prince had been raised.

    The soldiers had been camping at the borders where the conditions were harsh while they served their nation with a sense of duty.

    If the Crown Prince was wise enough, he would at least show his concern by asking about their health. He could at least pretend to show his gratitude to the soldiers.

    Instead, being a fool, he had tried to disy his power over these soldiers who had returned victorious.

    This was definitely a bad time to show off his power over his subjects.

    In this way, he had not only made the court officials standing behind disappointed, the army that had just returned were probably as disheartened.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you for your grace in preparing a feast,¡± responded Lin Muzhi.

    Lin Muzhi got up from his respectful bow to the Crown Prince as he spoke.

    Instead of looking at the Crown Prince, the first person Lin Muzhi saw was his precious daughter, whom he had doted on for a dozen years, standing next to Prince Yu.

    As the father and daughter pair finally got to meet each other, they were not aware that they were separated in life and death.

    The mixed expression of concern and gratification in Lin Muzhi¡¯s eyes brought tears to Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes in that instant.

    She willed herself against such a reaction, but her soul seemed to have been weaved tightly together with this space and time.

    She was no longer feeling like she was just an onlooker.

    She had unknowingly epted her current identity.

    Su Qingge had died in that experiment. Lin Mengya in this space and time was the one who survived.

 Chapter 223 - Father-Daughter Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 223 Father-Daughter Reunion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you, let¡¯s go.¡±

    A pair of big warm hands grabbed onto Lin Mengya¡¯s small hands.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s deep voice was her greatest reassurance in times when she felt the most helpless.

    Nodding, Lin Mengya held back her tears and followed Long Tianyu up the horse carriage.

    In anticipation of the return of the great army, all the shops were fabulously decorated and the sound of firecrackers continued non-stop.

    The troops led by the Lins had been battling to guard the borders so they could protect the Dajin against enemy attacks. For this reason, they held an exceptional status in the country.

    ¡°The Lin family is indeed an interesting one.¡±

    In an conspicuous teahouse, Xin Li, who was dressed in a bright-red, embroidered robe lookedsciviously at the troops of the Lins.

    Dajin, being guarded by Lin Muzhi, would be almost impossible to invade even if he was merely talking about besieging just one of her cities.

    Unfortunately, the Crown Prince of Dajin was a fool dressed in luxurious clothes.

    ¡°Young Master, I heard that the little bastard has be the godson of the Lin family. If we didn¡¯t get rid of him now, I¡¯m afraid things would turn for the worse for us.¡±

    The men surrounding Xin Li were all wearing patterned masks.

    In addition, their voices sounded so hoarse that it was hard to distinguish their gender.

    ¡°Do you think I would have allowed him to live until now if I could get rid of him so easily?¡±

    The tone of Xin Li¡¯s voice was so bizarre that no one was able to tell his emotions from hearing it.

    A nce from Xin Li¡¯s long slit eyes sent his men trembling with fear, and the man who had spoken quickly fell to the floor, asking for forgiveness.

    ¡°Your ve did not mean to offend you, Young Master. Please forgive me!¡±

    The man sounded so terrified, as if this handsome young man in front of him would do something horrifying to him once he was provoked.

    ¡°We are not at home, I won¡¯t do anything to harm you. Moreover, what you said was right.¡±

    Xin Li¡¯s temperamental disposition was something the entire Xin family found hard to deal with.

    Unfortunately, Old Master Qin had doted on him and spoiled him, such that he always did as he pleased and nothing could stop him.

    No one was able to guess this young master¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Do you know how much energy I exhausted just to secretly get into Miss Lin¡¯s courtyard? She is not your regr girl. Not only was she surrounded by highly skilled masters, but the smell of poison on her body could bepared to that of our chief priest.¡±

    Xin Li took a sip of the strong alcohol in his cup, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes.

    He was more interested in Lin Mengya than that little bastard.

    How he wished he could sh her snow-white neck and taste her blood to see if it was as sweet as poison.

    ¡°Go, keep a close eye on Princess Yu. Also, tell the shepherds that our agreement to cooperate with each other still stands.¡±

    Lin Mengya shuddered. She waspletely unaware that an extremely evil man had had his eyes on her.

    ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡±

    Long Tianyu instinctively drew Lin Mengya into his arms. His warm embrace drove away the cold in her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Perhaps it¡¯s because I did not sleep wellst night and might have caught a cold.¡±

    The excitement of seeing her father had finally died down.

    Sitting in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya looked out at the procession of troops through its window and sighed in her heart.

    This was the ugliest side of politics. While the Lin family was out offering up their vigor and lives, what was given in exchange was someone scheming against them.

    What good was it to help conquer morend for the nation? Eventually, they would have to bow down to this foolish Crown Prince, who was only good at plotting schemes against them.

    ¡°It was indeed such a waste for Father and the rest to give their lives to serving the Crown Prince.¡±

    Long Tianyu totally understood what Lin Mengya said. The behavior of the Crown Prince would definitely leave the soldiers talking.

    ¡°The Crown Prince has always been like this. His status is his greatest asset and reliance.¡±

    Since youth, Long Tianyu had been aware that there was a difference between the Crown Prince and the rest of the princes.

    However, at that time, the Crown Prince still behaved like a big brother to him.

    ¡°Hmph, so what if he¡¯s the Crown Prince? The emperor should be someone withpetence. It¡¯s such a waste to have him in that position of power.¡±

    Long Tianyu supposed that Lin Mengya was about the only person in all of Dajin who would dare to make such ament.

    He stared at this girl sitting beside him and his eyes were immediately filled with a mix of expressions.

    He had underestimated this girl all along.

    What an imposing attitude she possessed! Suddenly, Long Tianyu felt a little ashamed and inadequate as a man.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in big trouble if these words reach the Crown Prince¡¯s ears.¡±

    Lin Mengya put on a carefree smile as she lifted her eyes to look straight into Long Tianyu¡¯s.

    ¡°Are you scared, Your Highness?¡± she asked.

    There was a hint of pride in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she spoke, as if she was not afraid of anything at all.

    Long Tianyu felt something quiver in his heart. The pride that he had so carefully concealed since youth was suddenly rekindled and burned hot in him.

    Even a youngdy like her was not scared, why should he be?

    Amanding smile appeared on his face as the wild and untamable spirit that was deeply hidden in his bones got provoked by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Scared? I¡¯m no longer scared!¡±

    If it was destined that there should only be one sovereign in thisnd, why should it be that fool who came from the queen¡¯s womb?

    ¡°If Your Highness sets your heart to fight for it, I¡¯ll be with you all the way.¡±

    This was not just about her romantic love for Prince Yu, rather, she had seen through the hopelessness of the situation.

    There was no way she or the entire Lin family could withdraw from this battle.

    In this battle to win or die, even if the step forward meant jumping down a cliff, she would have to clench her teeth and do it.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The softest spot in his heart had been aroused by her words.

    A tender look, which could cause one¡¯s heart to quiver, appeared in his eyes. Somehow, this girl was always able to touch his heart so easily.

    ¡°Prince Yu and Princess Yu, we¡¯ve arrived at the marquis¡¯s mansion.¡±

    Liu Kui¡¯s voice echoed from outside the horse carriage.

    The two exchanged a smile. The rapport between them was a given by now.

    As the mistress of Marquis Zhennna¡¯s wife, Shangguan Qing had started preparing for her husband¡¯s return three days ago.

    Without Lin Mengya at home, she and Wu¡¯er had been living a peaceful and rtively happy life.

    Little did she expect to see the elegantly and beautifully adorned Lin Mengya the moment she stepped out of her gate, anticipating to see the husband she had been missing so much.

    ¡°Why is she here, Mother?¡±

    Lin Mengwu looked at her half-sister with resentment in her eyes. When she was at Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, she had failed to catch Prince Yu¡¯s attention no matter what she did.

    Her elder sister had drawn all the attention to herself.

    Today, it was all about the Lin family, so she wondered why this bearer of bad luck would appear here!

    ¡°Although she is a princess, she is also one of the daughters of the Lin family. It is only right that she came.¡±

    There was no doubt that Shangguan Qing was resentful toward Lin Mengya as well.

    Thisss was looking more and more like her mother.

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s sharp nails were almost going to pierce into her palm. However, she was not childish like Lin Mengya.

    She was seasoned at disying friendly manners belying hypocritical intentions.

    Seeing that her ¡°daughter¡± and ¡°son-inw¡± hade, it was only right that as a mother-inw she would go up to greet and wee them into the house.

    In addition, she forced herself to wear a loving smile so it appeared that she loved Lin Mengya the way she would her own daughter.

    ¡°Greetings and wee, Prince Yu and Princess Yu.¡±

    Lin Mengya also wore a gentle smile on her face as she held on to Shangguan Qing, who was about to bow to them.

    She would never allow Shangguan Qing to bow down her in in sight, lest those outsiders who saw it would use her of disrespecting her step-mother due to her elevated status.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mother. We¡¯re a family after all. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±

    For the sake of their reputation, they acted as if they were a pair of loving mother and filial daughter. In this way, no one would be able to make a mockery of them.

    ¡°Prince Yu is here as well! All thanks to Father, otherwise it would be impossible for Prince Yu to visit during normal times.¡±

    Today, Lin Mengwu had dressed up to be a beautifuldy, who would likely cause many young mean to be smitten by her.

    Unfortunately, she was to be overtaken by Lin Mengya in her presence and be the second most beautifuldy here.

    Long Tianyu simply nced at Lin Mengwu, and thereafter, ignored her presence.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so muddle-headed to have allowed you to remain standing at the gates to talk. Pleasee in quickly.¡±

    Although this was also Lin Mengya¡¯s home, Shangguan Qing was carrying herself as if she were the hostess of this household.

    Despite being thedy of the Lin family in name, there was only onedy of this household in the hearts of Lin Mengya, Lin Muzhi, and Lin Nansheng.

    As Lin Mengya stepped into the mansion, there was a cold look in her eyes.

    Every nt in the courtyard had been carefully nted by her mother.

    However, at this moment, Shangguan Qing had reced all of her mother¡¯s hard work with distasteful decorations.

    Lin Mengya smirked. It was no wonder that Shangguan Qing was unable to win her father¡¯s heart over the years.

    She was indeed in a sad state.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite some time. How have you been in the prince¡¯s mansion?¡±

    Shangguan Qing pretended to be concerned about Lin Mengya. In response, Lin Mengya simply smiled and portrayed the look of a happy, contented, young wife.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mother. The prince treats me exceptionally well.¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s answer, Lin Mengwu clenched her teeth in rage. However, she knew better than to lose her temper since her father and elder brother would be home soon.

    While they were still chatting, a steward rushed in from outside.

    ¡°Madam, First Miss, and Second Miss, Senior and Junior Master Lin are back!¡±

    Shangguan Qing stood up excitedly, took a look at herself, then went out to greet and wee them.

    The father and son had gone to the pce to pay their respects and send their greetings to the emperor beforeing home.

    Having taken off their armor, the father and son were a charming pair as they rode on their fine horses.

    The entire family hade out to the gates to wee them, and rightfully, their emotions were high.

    ¡°Old Master¡ªyou¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Lin Muzhi, regardless of the fact that his marriage to this second wife had been forced on him, still had a sense of responsibility toward her.

    He had been out leading the troops all year round, and it was surely tough for Shangguan Qing to manage the entire household alone.

    Since he was unable to reciprocate her love, he had decided topensate her with honor and respect.

    ¡°Please rise, my wife. It must have been very hard on you all these years handling all the household matters by yourself.¡±

    They were more polite than intimate with each other as a couple.

    Although they had been married for more than a dozen years, Lin Muzhi had always respectfully kept her at arm¡¯s length, and there was little disy of affection.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind with your words. I¡¯ve only done what it is my duty to do.¡±

    In fact, Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears. She indeed felt she had been having a hard life.

    All these years, all the tenderness she showed toward him had failed to win his heart.

 Chapter 224 - The Current Situation of the Lin Family

    <h4>Chapter 224 The Current Situation of the Lin Family</h4>

    ¡°Lin Muzhi bows in respect to you, Prince and Princess.¡±

    He was Lin Mengya¡¯s father, but the two were silently looking at each other as Lin Mengya became the honorable Princess Yu, while Lin Muzhi obviously became subordinate to her.

    ¡°Father¡ªyou must not feel sorry, father.¡±

    Her eyes were brimming with tears and her voice was trembling.

    Long Tianyu pulled up Lin Muzhi personally, showing his clear respect toward him.

    ¡°Good... good girl. You look good. I... I don¡¯t feel worried anymore.¡±

    Lin Nansheng delivered a letter to him before.

    And in the letter, it said that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were living in harmony.

    It seemed that his daughter was the lucky one by having Prince Yu as her husband and the two understood each other.

    Lin Muzhi lived a happy life once. Thus, he knew clearly that the caring and affection between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu was not a show for him.

    The hall was already emptied before they went into the living room hand in hand.

    Lin Mengya knelt down respectfully before her father as a greeting.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have this! Ya¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to greet me like this. You¡¯re Princess Yu now.¡±

    Lin Muzhi tried to pull her up while Long Tianyu held her down.

    No matter what, Lin Mengya was showing her love and devotion toward her father.

    Sensing Long Tianyu¡¯s reasonable implication, Lin Muzhi had to sit there and ept his daughter¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°Greetings, father. I¡¯m an unfilial daughter and I¡¯m begging your forgiveness for two reasons. One is that I failed to look after you, the other one is that you weren¡¯t informed of my marriage.¡±

    After three bows, tears streamed down her face.

    Lin Muzhi made efforts for her own good so much that he begged his former colleagues to help with her difficulties at the expense of his dignity.

    If he had felt that she was too young to part with him, Lin Mengya would have married someone from the family that he knew for a long time.

    ¡°Get up now. All of this is not your fault.¡±

    Lin Muzhi knew that thanks to his second wife, Ya¡¯er had married Prince Yu without his knowing.

    But now was not the right time to expose everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Father.¡±

    In the presence of her father, she was still the naive Miss Lin, who happily enjoyed her life.

    ¡°You are now Princess Yu, silly, you should behave like an adult.¡±

    She was indeed not that little girl, even though he hated this fact.

    Thinner but livelier. ¡°Thank heavens. Shuqing, our daughter has finally be who she really is.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s spoiled by me, Prince Yu. So please be patient and tolerant if she does something wrong.¡±

    Although he was faced with a prince, Lin Muzhi kept implying for his daughter¡¯s good.

    Long Tianyu smiled back. That gentle smile stayed on his always indifferent face for a while.

    ¡°Mengya is great. She¡¯s a good helper.¡±

    He responded smoothly, as if he had been looking forward to saying those words for a long time.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s great. I really spoiled her, my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Lin Mengya awkwardly pulled her father¡¯s sleeves. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m the pro-disciple of the Saint of Poison.

    ¡°Why do father¡¯s words sound like I don¡¯t deserve Long Tianyu?

    ¡°He begged me to go with him.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll stop here. You are adults. You can make your decision.¡±

    They say that the longer a father looks at his daughter¡¯s husband, the more like an enemy the husband bes.

    But everyone in the Capital City appreciated Long Tianyu¡¯s moral qualities.

    And he was a man of both literary and military capacity, Lin Muzhi was satisfied to have such a good man as his son-inw.

    ¡°My Lord, Your Highness, lunch is ready. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Burying her jealousy deep inside, Shangguan Qing managed to show noint on her face.

    She and her daughter were always counted out. The three people acted like a real family.

    She was disappointed by Lin Muzhi. No matter how hard she tried to please him, she and her daughter were still not a part of them.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    Over lunch, Lin Mengya drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Her tender smile, gentle speech, and lovely action made the atmosphere here lively.

    Shangguan Qing had to smile with them. But Lin Mengwu hated her more.

    It would be wonderful if Lin Mengya disappeared, she thought, so she could be the one who sat next to Long Tianyu and socialized.

    Noticing her younger sister¡¯s look as if she were swallowing her, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t do anything but smile.

    ¡°Lin Mengwu is really prone to lose her cool, nothing like her mother. It¡¯s no wonder that father doesn¡¯t like her.¡±

    Lin Muzhi thought that his younger daughter was a selfish, naive girl, not like a member of the Lin family. Besides, her mother ill-treated Lin Mengya and her brother. Thus, he didn¡¯t like Lin Mengwu that much.

    The jealousy in her eyes was rather hot and cruel.

    It seemed that she failed to learn a lesson from the previous matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s your favorite fish, Your Highness. Why not have a try?¡±

    From the beginning of this lunch, Lin Mengwu did everything to tter Long Tianyu.

    Regardless of Shangguan Qing¡¯s warnings, she carried on as if she was possessed by ghosts.

    Lin Mengya had to admit that Long Tianyu was actually a charming man if he didn¡¯t wear a cold face.

    But she didn¡¯t admit that Lin Mengwu could take his being charming as an excuse to seduce him publicly.

    Long Tianyu kept silent and made no reaction to Lin Mengwu¡¯s ttering. That put her in an extremely awkward situation.

    ¡°Mind your manners. Sit down.¡±

    Although Shangguan Qing seemingly was governing the Lin family, no one dared to argue with Lin Muzhi because he was the real governor.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m just¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengwu reluctantly curled her lips. ¡°Father is really partial.

    ¡°I¡¯m also your daughter. Everyone criticizes me while the other daughter bes Princess Yu.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take it lying down!¡±

    ¡°And what? You¡¯re unmarried. If it is not a precious family reunion, you should have been in your room rather than¡ªrather than¡ª¡±

    As her father, it was hard for him to say something bold.

    Shangguan Qing noticed him getting irritated and she felt worried. She had already warned Lin Mengwu to not get her father angry.

    Otherwise, her marriage would be unable to go smoothly.

    ¡°I just do what a hostess should do. And Prince Yu is not others.¡±

    Lin Mengwu was spoiled by Shangguan Qing too much to know what manners were.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Lin Muzhi forcefully threw his chopsticks onto the table.

    ¡°A hostess! You really thought of yourselves as the master of the house during my absence, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The anger he had suppressed for too long broke out at the moment.

    Shangguan Qing turned pale and red at her daughter.

    Lin Muzhi threw a cold eye at his second wife and questioned her in an icy voice.

    ¡°How did you make the decision on Ya¡¯er¡¯s marriage?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t informed of the marriage between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu until half a month afterward.

    He wanted to return but thebat was more urgent.

    And Miss Yue delivered a letter via someone, saying that Ya¡¯er was all right and that he needn¡¯t worry about her. It relieved him a lot.

    But he was not relieved enough to let Shangguan Qing off, who secretly made his daughter get married without informing him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lord, but it¡¯s the empress¡¯s order. I¡¯m just a poor woman and can¡¯t disobey her.¡±

    Tears are the best weapon of a woman.

    But it works only when the man feels sorry about her tears.

    In the past years, Shangguan Qing got used to escaping from his anger through tears, no matter what mistakes she made.

    Lin Muzhi already got tired of that.

    This time, she went over the line as a step-mother to not take Ya¡¯er¡¯s life into consideration.

    He would not put up with her anymore.

    ¡°The empress¡¯s order? If I recall correctly, the empress is your sister, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    His silence and negative action didn¡¯t mean to support them.

    As a frontier general, Lin Muzhi had a pair of sharp eyes, which Shangguan Qing was unable to escape from.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, My Lord. I failed to stop my sister. But I felt sorry for Mengya as well. After all, I brought her up myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya really respected Shangguan Qing¡¯s tearful voice.

    The empress, Shangguan Qing or Shangguan Hui were all the best actresses.

    The Oscars owed a lot of statuettes to the Shangguan family.

    ¡°Father, Mother didn¡¯t mean it, I believe. Fortunately, I got something good out of misfortune. I found a great husband, and my poison was cleared out by ident so that I have a beautiful face now.¡±

    Lin Mengya said everything with ease but those words stabbed Shangguan Qing in the heart many times.

    And every word worked and made her feel more and more sorry.

    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng turned to study her face.

    Indeed, Lin Mengya had a gorgeous appearance, totally different in essence from how she was before.

    But how could she be poisoned?

    The two looked into each others¡¯ eyes midair.

    Lin Mengya never went out at a young age. So how did she get poisoned?

    Everyone locked their eyes on Shangguan Qing, the female Master of the Lin family.

    It made her feel like a caged mouse for the first time.

    She might lose everything she owned in a minute as long as Lin Mengya made a move.

    Lin Mengya stared indifferently at Shangguan Qing, who was still struggling in the cage.

    ¡°I... I have no idea about that. I did nothing, My Lord!¡±

    Shangguan Qing knelt down on the ground, in a flood of tears.

    Lin Mengwu was stunned numb. She forgot her manners and tried her best to make an excuse for her mother.

    ¡°Father, Sister must have been poisoned by herself. Mother didn¡¯t do anything. You wrongly use her.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around to look at her and said, ¡°Do you still remember, Your Highness, what Sister Mengwu gave to me when we got married?¡±

 Chapter 225 - Clearing Everything Together

    <h4>Chapter 225 Clearing Everything Together</h4>

    In Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya was clearly a devil.

    She believed that Lin Mengya must have been waiting to expose everything to Lin Muzhi. That was why she kept silent when she just got married.

    Great barkers are no biters. Shangguan Qing could feel her sharp fingernails digging into her delicate skin.

    ¡°If Lin Mengya really speaks out, Wu¡¯er has to be punished heavily!¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He would never forget seeing a handful of poisoned jujubes in his bride¡¯s hands when she just got out of the bridal sedan chair, instead of blessed things.

    His narrow eyes turned deep and meaningful instantly.

    But for her alertness, Lin Mengya might have be a wisp of a soul driven to death.

    ¡°Thanks for your wedding gift, Wu¡¯er. Without it, I may have lost the chance to be close to His Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya slightly turned her glittering eyes, but they looked somewhat icy and scary.

    She was warning Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your tongue and action, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind to make a hole in the sky!¡±

    ¡°Gift? Ya¡¯er, what kind of gift?¡±

    Lin Nansheng was sensitive enough to find something wrong. Nobody would know better than him how Lin Mengya treated Ya¡¯er before.

    Besides, Long Tianyu said that it impressed him as well. Would it be¡ª

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a big gift, isn¡¯t it, mother?¡±

    Shangguan Qing shook violently when she heard the call of ¡°mother¡± from Lin Mengya.

    Looking at them with fear, she was too scared to imagine what consequences she and Wu¡¯er would face when Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng learned of their plots to murder Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya just smiled lightly and turned to look at Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, like a cat was ying with a mouse.

    Disclosure of their plots was not her n because there would be a better chance for thatter on.

    ¡°If you like, mydy.¡±

    Shangguan Qing acted obediently and reasonably, as if she were not the same person who behaved arrogantly in daily life.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It would be not a big deal since we are a family. We ought to cherish the wedding gift, Your Highness. Let¡¯s present Sister Wu a gift in return at her wedding, shall we?¡±

    Lin Mengya gave a sweet smile. But Shangguan Qing was already in a cold sweat.

    She immediately nodded constantly. She got the warning from Lin Mengya.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Father, Brother, it¡¯ste now. We should go back. I¡¯ll see you in a few days.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her father and brother, and actually didn¡¯t want to leave them. As Princess Yu, she had little time to stay with her old father.

    Lin Muzhi nodded with a smile. He was also bearing unwillingness in his eyes.

    She was the little girl he brought up with full love and had be another man¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Off you go. As Princess Yu, don¡¯t act like a spoiled child.¡±

    Lin Muzhi saw his care for Lin Mengya, even though he looked cool.

    But he still worried about Lin Mengya¡¯s situation among the indifferent royal family. How cautiously she would have to act among those people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself, Father.¡±

    Tears welled up in her eyes again.

    She seriously knelt down and bowed before her father. She really didn¡¯t want to part with him.

    But Lin Muzhi just got back here. Their enemies were already itching to try.

    She was the observed of all observers, in a sensitive position. Her long-time presence in the Lin family would cause big trouble for both Long Tianyu and her father.

    ¡°Fine, good girl, off you go now. Don¡¯t worry about me and your brother.¡±

    They were family and would understand each other even though some words weren¡¯t spoken.

    Lin Mengya turned to look back repeatedly at every step and then disappeared out of the gate. Looking at her, Lin Muzhi¡¯s face went dark.

    ¡°Shangguan Qing, you made Mengya and I separate from each other. Our affection as a couple for years has run out now.¡±

    He imed in an icy voice, as if he was piercing her bones.

    Shangguan Qing copsed on the ground. She knew clearly what he meant.

    ¡°My Lord, no... My Lord! The empress arranged all of this, it¡¯s none of my business, you wrongly use me! Believe me, My Lord!¡±

    Shangguan Qing, while climbing over to the foot of Lin Muzhi,ined tearfully.

    ¡°So how do you exin Ya¡¯er¡¯s poison? Hmph, since you¡¯ve managed the house for so long, do you dare to im your innocence? Guards, take Your Lady and Miss to the backyard, and no one is allowed to let them out without my permission!¡±

    He would never spare anyone who dared to do harm to his daughter!

    ¡°Father, please spare us. We didn¡¯t mean it. It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡±

    Lin Mengwu was frightened to death when hearing that she would be restricted.

    She, while grabbing Lin Muzhi¡¯s legs, begged very hard.

    ¡°You had many chances before. If you sincerely reflect on yourselves, I will let you out one day.¡±

    Lin Mengwu was also his daughter, after all.

    But both of them were really quite excessive.

    ¡°Father! Father! You can¡¯t do this to us! I¡¯m also your daughter. Why...why do you always stand on her side!¡±

    While she screamed out herints, Lin Mengwu was already taken into the backyard.

    ¡°Should I change all the stewards, Father?¡±

    Lin Nansheng just stood out there and looked on coldly because he also felt irritated at what Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had done during these years.

    Lin Muzhi rarely returned. He had no right to fight against his stepmother and the younger sister.

    ¡°Just teach them a lesson. Ya¡¯er doesn¡¯t live in the house anyway.¡±

    Lin Muzhi cleared out the whole house and everything was going toe to an end.

    But neither of them felt at ease.

    ¡°Have you noticed those eavesdroppers outside?¡±

    It was dusk out there. A cunning light shed through his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered to keep an eye on them. Those annoying guys as noisy as flies will be cleared at the word of yourmand.¡±

    A flicker of coldness rose up in his eyes. Those people¡¯s intentions were not secrets anymore since he was attacked.

    Everything, like not being informed of Lin Mengya¡¯s marriage or the attack on him, seemed to be a train of plots.

    The Lin family would never step back if they stood up to them.

    They would also counter every move even though those people had crafty plots and machinations.

    ¡°Keep quiet first. Without the emperor¡¯s edict, nobody has the courage to do something to us. But, you¡¯d better be careful in theing days in case they have something on us. And as for your sister, we should be cautious. Although no one will say something about our contact with your sister, it¡¯s better not get involved in the royal affairs on the surface. After all, Prince Yu is the son of the emperor and has already won the emperor¡¯s favor.¡±

    Lin Muzhi was really experienced. He pointed out the current situation in a few words.

    Lin Nansheng nodded. After all, Lin Mengya was not stupid like before. She was clever. It was hard to say who would fall into her trap this time!

    On the way to the backyard, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu kept crying, looking extremely pathetic.

    All the servants changed their attitude toward those two.

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu irritated the real master and the second master in this house.

    They had to obey orders if they didn¡¯t want to be driven out.

    ¡°How dare you! Did you forget how good my mother treated you before?¡±

    Lin Mengwu thought that she was still the honorabledy. She refused to ept the big change.

    When she opened her eyes wide and was about to go crazy, Shangguan Qing pulled her back.

    ¡°We have to suck it up now. Wu¡¯er, no matter what, you¡¯re still your father¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s the fact that no one can change!¡±

    No matter how they reacted and struggled, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    But Shangguan Qing was still wondering why Lin Mengya didn¡¯t disclose the thing about the poisoned jujubes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it, mother. I¡¯m also father¡¯s daughter, but why can that bitch get everything she wants when we are restricted in the backyard?¡±

    Everything drove her mad. If Shangguan Qing hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have gone to question her father.

    As a child, Lin Mengya was no better than her, but her father and brother didn¡¯t like her.

    And what¡¯s worse, no matter what trouble Lin Mengya made, her father and brother would forgive her with augh.

    But she had to ept every scolding from them.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take it? If you didn¡¯t give her poisoned jujubes, we would not be threatened by her.¡±

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s pathetic look disappeared. She was really astute.

    She couldn¡¯t confront tough with toughness. It was better to admit her mistake and get them to rx their vignce of her.

    ¡°I thought it to be absolutely safe then, Mother. But who knew that the girl would luckily escape from it.¡±

    Looking at her daughter, Shangguan Qing couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh.

    She did love her daughter and would like to do everything for her, but she regretted involving Lin Mengwu in it.

    She should have kept it from her so she could ept the consequences alone if anything went wrong.

    Only Shangguan Qing and her daughter were in the yard.

    She was surprised at the decisiveness of Lin Muzhi. He really disregarded her feelings.

    So she needn¡¯t take their affections of years into consideration either.

    A look of determination could be seen in her eyes. She would not allow anyone to destroy Wu¡¯er¡¯s future!

    ¡°Wu¡¯er, remember, from now on, no matter what I do, it¡¯s none of your business. No questions. You just need to remember that you¡¯re ady of the Lin family.¡±

    She made her determination while touching Lin Mengwu¡¯s fair hair.

    ¡°What are you going to do, Mother?¡±

 Chapter 226 - Perfect Couple

    <h4>Chapter 226 Perfect Couple</h4>

    But Shangguan Qing¡¯s facial expression worried her a lot, for no reason.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll do everything, for your own good.¡±

    The Lin family already became the target for all powers in the Capital City. She would protect Lin Mengwu from being encumbered by them.

    ¡°Although Father and Brother don¡¯t like us, Mother, you can¡¯t do anything stupid. Once... Father finds that out, he may take our lives away!¡±

    Lin Mengwu was very familiar with her father¡¯s temper. One of his assistant generals, who made a mistake, was punished with 40shes on his back and driven out by her father¡¯s order, even though he followed him here and there for more than 10 years.

    If Shangguan Qing did something, Lin Muzhi would not spare them at all.

    Then¡ª At the thought of losing her position as Miss Lin, Lin Mengwu felt her world end.

    ¡°Silly, even for your sake, I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t worry, my sweet. But now, we¡¯re restricted here so I have to go ask for your grandparents¡¯ help. No matter what, they¡¯re in a high position in the court. I believe that your father will let us out for the sake of your grandfather.¡±

    Shangguan Qing had her own n. When she agreed on the joint-marriage, her father promised her to help her out if necessary.

    If she managed to get her parents¡¯ help, even Lin Muzhi could only let her out.

    As long as she got out, the next n would have the chance to start for her.

    ¡°Oh, help from my grandparents. I feel at ease now. But we are restricted now, who can help us to send a message to my grandparents?¡±

    Lin Mengwu was really relieved. Her grandparents loved her very much.

    They would help them out if they asked for their help.

    ¡°Your wet nurse will send the message for us. She followed me over here so she knows about your grandparents¡¯ home.¡±

    Afterforting her daughter, Shangguan Qing sent her back to the room.

    Looking at the somewhat deste yard, she wore a wisp of a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Over the years, she had been behaving as the vice wife in order to be in the same position in Lin Muzhi¡¯s heart.

    But unexpectedly, she still failed to win his true love.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± She bitterly closed her eyes and a cold teardrop fell down from the corner of her eyes.

    When her eyes opened again, there was nothing but heartlessness and coolness.

    ¡°Lin Muzhi! Lin Muzhi! Do you really believe that I would let you ignore me forever?

    ¡°Everything is made by you.

    ¡°You care about your son and daughter the most in the Lin family, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°Fine, let me destroy them all, those things and people you care about the most!¡±

    On the way back to their house, Lin Mengya said nothing and just sat inside the carriage.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to leave them, you can stay with your father and brother for a few days, truly.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was sitting by the entrance of carriage, lightly proposed. Although he didn¡¯t turn back, a somewhat noticeable care could be heard.

    She lifted up her head and looked at him.

    It was a little dark inside the carriage, but with the man sitting there cozily, she felt as if she was in a drawing.

    She shook her head and gently refused while lightly biting her lips.

    ¡°If I lived out there, it would make things difficult for Father, Brother, and you. I can still see them, anyway. When everything¡¯s over, I can also stay with Father.¡±

    Her casual-sounding refusal attracted Long Tianyu¡¯s attention more.

    All kinds of hidden powers were already getting ready to move outside the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°She noticed that, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°You saw that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised by her acuity. Many spies were hiding outside.

    He also arranged lots of secret agents out there to keep watch on the Lin family.

    ¡°How did she find out?¡±

    ¡°In the street outside our house are six shops in total. A grain shop, a silk shop, and a money shop had been there before we got married. But when I went there this time, I saw a tea house and a restaurant. Their businesses are going well. But the strange thing is that there are few people on that street to enjoy tea or wine. They started a tea house or a restaurant as their disguise because many guestse and go every day so that a few strangers won¡¯t arouse suspicion. Besides, their positions are exactly the best ces to see clearly what happens in the general¡¯s house. So I guess their owners would not start their businesses to earn money.¡±

    She was able to remember hundreds of herbs easily, let alone two shops.

    But after hearing her analysis, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished.

    Wuchen suggested to him that he should buy one of the two shops, and he declined.

    Many spies were disclosed just because they knew little about the two shops.

    It seemed that he really chose an excellent princess.

    Lin Mengya was impable in every aspect.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are indeed many spies out there. But you know the reason. The Lin family is in an ambiguous position now. It¡¯s reasonable for them to be spied on.¡±

    A flicker of satire shed across her eyes and she asked in a low voice. ¡°Are they your people, Your Highness?¡±

    Immediately, Long Tianyu was totally speechless.

    Looking at that pair of beautiful eyes, he didn¡¯t avoid her question at all. Long Tianyu nodded lightly and exined.

    ¡°Actually, I want to protect your family.¡±

    ¡°Protect? It¡¯s to monitor them as well. Nothing different from others.¡± She understood him.

    After all, Long Tianyu was also one of those powers in Jin State. She didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lin Mengya just lightly smiled but not much sincerity could be felt in her smile.

    Long Tianyu felt that he had a guilty conscience for no reason.

    He crossed his slim hands unconsciously. Surprisingly, he found that it was hard to speak.

    ¡°Actually¡ªif you mind, I can¡ª¡±

    The rest of his words were stuck in his throat and were hard to get out.

    Somehow, he started to refuse everything she disliked.

    Long Tianyu was surprised at how his heart had softened toward her. ¡°When did this start?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t mind. As a daughter of the Lin family, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Don¡¯t think too much, Your Highness, I¡¯m not an unreasonable woman.¡±

    Lin Mengya managed to hide her disappointment. She actually wished that Long Tianyu wouldplete his sentence.

    But it proved that her wish was hopeless.

    Why would the man change his mind because of her?

    She thought highly of herself.

    ¡°My people will stop anyone who tries to do harm to your family. And I¡¯ll let you know once I get any news.¡±

    Long Tianyu secretly nced at her disappointed face from the side. Everyone would feel sorry when seeing her beautiful sorrow.

    But he just frowned and lost himself in the surprise at his gentle affection.

    Their breaths mingled together in such a narrow and small space. But there was no sound to be heard.

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived. Please get out of the carriage.¡±

    From outside came Lin Kui¡¯s calm voice.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Long Tianyu nodded, opened the curtain, and got out immediately.

    Lin Mengya put down her book and fixed the hair on her forehead.

    Then, she cracked a warm smile on her beautiful face.

    She had to perform as a qualified princess in front of others.

    She couldn¡¯t stop her show, whether for her family or for Long Tianyu.

    Hiding deep inside her bitterness, she drew the steel-gray cloth curtain.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Outside, he was waiting for her.

    She put her fair hand like jade onto his ck sleeve. He turned back slightly to look at her. A handsome man and a beautiful woman.

    They were really a perfect couple. The spies in the dark gasped in astonishment.

    Prince Yu and Princess Yu were really an unrivaled perfect couple in the Capital City!

    Upon their arrival at the house, Aunt Jingyue was seen wearing an anxious expression.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve finallye back. Concubine De is losing her temper now. You¡¯d better pay her a visit.¡±

    Aunt Jingyue¡¯s hesitation confused Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    Before they left, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with Concubine De. What could happen to her in only a day?

    Long Tianyu moved his eyebrows together slightly. Concubine De seemed to have changed into a stranger after her return from the pce.

    No news came from Night yet. He knew nothing about what had happened in the pce.

    But Concubine De kept making things hard for him.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go and have a look. I... should return to my room.¡±

    Concubine De hated to see her in the Art Courtyard, even the morning and evening greetings were canceled as often as she could.

    Lin Mengya would not act too forwardly. She thought that she¡¯d better avoid getting involved in her matter.

    ¡°No,e with me.¡±

    Long Tianyu grabbed her arm and stared at her determinedly.

    ¡°Concubine De would be unwilling to see me. You¡¯d better go alone, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked back at him and felt bewildered. But he was just staring at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You muste with me.¡±

    Long Tianyu silently made his mind up.

    ¡°My wife can only be Lin Mengya!¡±

    He would determinedly say no to every woman that Concubine De presented to him.

    So in order to make her stop interfering with them, Lin Mengya had to go with him.

    Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why, she failed to convince Long Tianyu and had to go with him.

    They arrived at the Art Courtyard. But before they entered the room, a great cry was heard clearly.

    After carefully examining the sound, Lin Mengya recognized a familiar voice among the cry.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

 Chapter 227 - The Master and Her Loyal Maid

    <h4>Chapter 227 The Master and Her Loyal Maid</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Your Highness, I really didn¡¯t do that!¡±

    It sounded like Baizhi.

    Lin Mengya let the four maids return ahead of her.

    But they just went back an hour earlier than her. Why would she hear their cries out there?

    Lin Mengya rushed to the Art Courtyard.

    Inside the main room, she found Baizhi kneeling down on the floor and crying loudly.

    Her fair face was already red and swollen.

    She looked very pathetic while she was trying hard to shake her head, and her hairpin dropped.

    Baiji and Baisu were stopped from getting a chance to help Baizhi.

    However, Baishao sat opposite them. Her facial expression was unseen with her head lowered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been caught with money. What excuse do you have for your behavior? Because you followed your master from the beginning, Her Highness meant to not punish you severely. But how dare you remain impenitent. You must have wanted to die.¡±

    A sharp sound came, and then, Baizhi kneeling on the ground was pped violently.

    Lin Mengya rushed forward to take that p with her body for her poor maid.

    ¡°How arrogant you are. She¡¯s one of my people. Who dares to bully my people now?¡±

    Her charming face sent forth coldness as her phoenix eyes focused on the woman in front of her.

    The woman didn¡¯t step back at all when noticing her.

    Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°Calm down, Your Highness. I punish her for your sake. You may not know that she secretly possessed lots of money just because she followed you from the beginning. Thanks to Baishao, your maid, she ced righteousness above loyalty and disclosed Baizhi¡¯s corruption, otherwise, none of us would be not in the know.¡±

    The woman standing in front of her looked like she was a young teenager.

    She was still a clean-cut girl, yet as mean as the royal maid.

    Although she imed herself to be a maid, no humble maid-like attitude was seen from her.

    It was really impressive that she acted like one of the masters in the house.

    ¡°She¡¯s my maid. It should be my duty to make the decision. Don¡¯t mind her. She possessed money? How much?¡±

    In her eyes, Baizhi would never do that kind of thing. She was timid and a foodie, but she was actually loyal to Lin Mengya.

    It was unlikely that she would do something that could harm Lin Mengya.

    So she would never secretly take any money as her own. If she wanted money, she could go straight to draw money from Sanjue Hall without asking anyone.

    How ridiculous to nder her and say she was stealing money!

    ¡°Since you asked us, I, Jinsu, have to tell the truth.¡±

    After a scornful glimpse at Baizhi kneeling down on the ground, Jinsucently said, ¡°You know, Baishao takes charge of the money of our house. The other day, she came to report that 50 taels disappeared among the money from our shops for no reason. Then, ording to Concubine De¡¯s order, I made a check on every yard. What a coincidence it was! Baizhi, as a maid of the second rank, could offer 10 taels to treat those servants in Liuxin Courtyard. In the beginning, I thought it was your order. But Baishao told me Your Highness had never given that order. Think about it. Her wage for one month is only three mace. So where did the 10 taelse from? Therefore, I made a secret investigation and surprisingly found that she was the thief! Besides, I also caught her with the 50 taels!¡±

    Baizhi shook her head hard and her eyes brimmed with tears.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Master gave the 10 taels to me. The 50 taels were also a reward. I never stole anyone¡¯s money. You can¡¯t im that an innocent person is guilty!¡±

    Even though her face was pped swollen, Baizhi still refused to admit it.

    She had received lots of private punishments before Lin Mengya showed up.

    If Baisu and Baiji hadn¡¯t struggled to stop them, she might have been beaten to death.

    She was still puzzled as to why they would use her of stealing when the fact was that her master gave the money to her.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s only your excuse. Your Highness, I¡¯ve asked Baishao about the 60 taels. She told me that she never saw them.¡±

    Lin Mengya already guessed almost everything from Jinsu¡¯s words.

    She emotionlessly looked at them.

    Whether it was Concubine De wearing a sad expression, or Baishao, whose expression was unseen with her head lowered, they were setting a trap for her.

    Lin Mengya silently sneered. It came to her mind that the 60 taels were the profit Old Uncle Bai presented to herst month.

    She was excited then and gave it to Baizhi. Baizhi could use it to treat those servants in Liuxin Courtyard when they wanted.

    But she never imagined that it would be hard evidence to frame Baizhi.

    They took her maids as their target, as they could do nothing to her. They really tried their best.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove what you said?¡± Lin Mengya said coldly, neither humbly nor pushy.

    When they actually punished Baizhi, it was not as simple as hitting her face because she had followed her for many years.

    ¡°Your Highness, we do. Here is the ount book. There is a deficit of 50 taels.¡±

    Jinsu gave a fluent reply. Concubine De didn¡¯t need to open her mouth. It was apparent that they must have practiced it many times.

    Now that they set a trap for her, they might have a big n.

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    Lin Mengya casually turned the pages of the ount book. The beautiful handwriting looked neat.

    There was no need to check because she always believed Baishao¡¯s way of managing the money.

    But to her surprise, the one who Baishao stood against was her.

    Lift a rock only to drop it on her own feet!

    ¡°Mengya, you¡¯ve been acting cautiously and conscientiously, and attended to everything personally after you became Princess Yu. Unfortunately, your maid is not as good as you. So for the sake of your reputation, it¡¯s better to deal with her here. Use her as a warning for the other servants in our house, and also, to avoid arousing outsiders¡¯ suspicions. Is that okay?¡±

    Concubine De spoke at an appropriate speed, but her words hit the mark from the beginning.

    Those words sounded like they were for Lin Mengya¡¯s sake on the surface, but in fact, every word seemed to be criticizing how she managed her people.

    ¡°I should take mother¡¯s advice since you propose it for my own good. But she follows me for many years. So could you spare her for once, for my sake?¡±

    She still remembered those good memories with Concubine De.

    She also kept in mind Long Tianyu¡¯s affection for her.

    So she refused to offend Concubine De publicly.

    But Concubine De lightly gave her a cold smile and said, ¡°A country has itsws and a family has its rules. She broke our rules. She should be punished. As her master, you should not indulge your people too much, or you¡¯ll get into big trouble. Guard, drag the maid out and beat her to death with sticks.¡±

    It was the Art Courtyard. Concubine De¡¯s order was the top order.

    Immediately, a few female servants hurried over to try to grab Lin Mengya and Baizhi.

    Baisu was entangled by several guards. She gritted her teeth and was about to perform kung fu. Surprisingly, those servants were thrown out.

    ¡°My, my! It really hurts!¡±

    Screams filled the room. Lin Mengya seemed unsurprised.

    But she was slightly stunned when she saw a slim figure in front of her.

    ¡°Your Highness, why¡ª¡±

    Aunt Jingyue stared at Long Tianyu with astonishment, who took action just now because in the presence of Concubine De, he always acted like a filial son.

    But he seemed to be disobeying her orders after he got married. If he carried on, Concubine De might make a n to kill Lin Mengya.

    As expected, Concubine De changed her face and icily red at her son.

    ¡°What are you doing, you unfilial son! Don¡¯t I have the right to punish a maid?¡±

    Long Tianyu retracted his hand. The atmosphere in the room immediately became colder as he scanned his surroundings with his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Mother, it¡¯s my house, not yours.¡±

    He got angry and a feeling of coldness could be sensed from his eyes.

    In the past, Concubine De kept telling him not to ask for her advice about every detail of his house because he was an adult.

    From then on, he got to know what a real master should be like.

    But it was ridiculous that Concubine De plotted against Lin Mengya by using those dirty ns in the pce.

    Baizhi was a naive girl. He saw her smiling every day. And she would privately prepare delicious food or funny things for servants in Liuxin Courtyard.

    Besides, Lin Mengya treated her like her younger sister. She was generous to offer Baizhi everything she needed.

    So how could it be possible for Baizhi to steal money?

    If it was an emergency, Lin Mengya would help her as long as she asked for her help.

    So she had to be framed by someone.

    ¡°You¡ªYou¡ªAre you going to offend your mother and cover up for that woman?¡±

    Concubine De pounded on the desk, and with her eyes opened wide, red at Long Tianyu.

    She never expected that Long Tianyu would stand by Lin Mengya¡¯s side so much. She was not allowed to deal with one of her maids.

    It was clearly that he thought highly of Lin Mengya.

    If he carried on, Concubine De was afraid that she would be disadvantaged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel it is difficult, Your Highness. Concubine De is right. I¡¯m just a maid. You don¡¯t need to argue for me. My death is not to be regretted, Your Highness. But promise me, you must protect my master. Master, I wish I will still be your maid in the next life.¡±

    To the others¡¯ surprise, Baizhi, who seemed to be simple-minded, could make such a heroic speech.

    She was really loyal to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°No, Baizhi!¡±

    Tears already fell down the faces of Baisu and Baiji. After getting along with each other for a few months, they had established a rtionship more intimate than that among real sisters.

    ¡°Who told you, silly, that you have to die?¡±

 Chapter 228 - Explosion of Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 228 Explosion of Acting Skills</h4>

    Lin Mengya was snapped back into reality by the sound of her maidservants¡¯ sobbing.

    As Lin Mengya watched her three maidservants drowned in tears, there was, however, not a hint of fear in her eyes as she furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t be hard on yourself because of me given things hade to this. It¡¯s my sad fate that I could no longer stay by your side to serve you, Master. I will prove my innocence with my life. Please do not implicate my young mistress.¡±

    Baizhi had broken down in tears. After all, who would not be fearful of death?

    However, in order not to implicate her own mistress, she was willing to exchange her mistress¡¯ innocence with her death.

    ¡°Silly girl, death is like putting out the burningmp. What is the use of proving my innocence with your death? Mother, this matter came about all because of the 50 taels of silver. Baizhi may be a maid, but she is also a life. I implore you to consider this carefully lest my maid should be used wrongly.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were indeed very pertinent.

    Concubine De pondered for a moment, then she nced at Yun Ruo, who was standing in front of her.

    Yun Ruo, who was looking down with all due respect, lifted her head and gave Concubine De a nod.

    She seemed to say that regardless of what happened now, there was no way Lin Mengya could turn the situation around. Surprisingly, Concubine De agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s request.

    ¡°Alright, as you have said, princess, I will give Baizhi a chance to plead her innocence. Men, put Baizhi in the woodshed for the firewood and make sure no onees near her. Mengya, I will give you three days to gather the evidence to prove her innocence. If you fail, we can¡¯t give in to your whims and fancies.¡±

    While speaking, Concubine De maintained her usual elegance on the surface, but the expression in her eyes was that of an evil and vicious intent.

    Lin Mengya watched as Baizhi was led away. Taking a bow, it was a show of Lin Mengya¡¯s gratitude towards Concubine De¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, let¡¯s call it a day. Jingyue, help me back to my room,¡± said Concubine De.

    She nced at her son and daughter-inw coldly before she got up and return to her room, apanied by Jingyue.

    A group of servants trailed behind her, making her look as authoritative as usual.

    Baishao, who used to be Lin Mengya¡¯s intimate servant chose to remain silent as she, too, followed behind Concubine De.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Now that Baisu and Baiji were no longer restrained by Concubine De¡¯s servant, dashed towards Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, stop crying. Let¡¯s talk when we get back to the Liuxin Courtyard.¡±

    While they were still in the Art Courtyard where Concubine De¡¯s men were listening and looking on from every direction. Lin Mengya had a lot of queries but she could only discuss this in her own territory.

    ¡°Your Highness, are youing with me?¡± said Lin Mengya to Long Tianyu.

    From the moment Long Tianyu stood by her just now, she felt a warm current running through her heart.

    She had always thought that between Concubine De and herself, Long Tianyu would definitely stand by his mother.

    Never would she have imagined that he would take her side and protect her.

    Long Tianyu shook his head. He had more important matters to tend to at the moment. Moreover, he thought what they were going to discuss would be between thedies and not for him to hear anyways.

    ¡°Be very cautious in everything you do. Please send Baisu to Qinwu Courtyard to look for me if you need anything,¡± enjoined Long Tianyu before he left.

    Long Tianyu thought his mother was not acting normal today. He needed sometime to reconsider some of his decisions.

    Lin Mengya nodded and the two went their separate ways to their respective courtyards after they exited from the Art Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya and herpany walked silently all the way back to the Liuxin Courtyard. However, the moment he stepped into the courtyard, they realized that the usually well-kept garden was now inplete disorder.

    The servants were seen nervously and frantically tidying up the mess in the courtyard. Apparently, the flowers and nts had been trampled upon and the tables and stools had been overturned.

    Apart from Lin Mengya¡¯s room, which seemed untouched, the rest of the rooms suffer damage to different extents.

    With a severe expression on her face and a cold voice, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Please bear with this for a few more days. I will get to the bottom of this and seek justice once we rescue Baizhi. Baishao... no, Baiji, please make a statistics of the losses and damage here.¡±

    This looked more like a ransacking than a search of her courtyard!

    It had seemed that Concubine De¡¯s servants usually kept a low profile on normal days. Who knew they were actually rather formidable!

    ¡°Lass, I would think it a good idea for me to rescue Baizhi out of that hut first. It¡¯s not difficult for me to break into that hut,¡± suggested Qinghu.

    The hostility in Qinghu¡¯s expression was unmistakable.

    Nevertheless, Qinghu would not make any move to start a fight with the other servants in the prince¡¯s mansion without Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.

    For this reason, he had only tried to protect them secretly when Baizhi was taken away.

    Moreover to Qinghu, those men sent by Concubine De should not have trampled upon the exotic nts which he had gifted Lin Mengya with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of them, Elder Sister. I am not in the least concerned about that Concubine De,¡± said Lin Zhongyu.

    In fact, Xiaoyu cared about things that happened in the courtyard even more than Qinghu did. He almost could not restrain himself from stepping forward especially when Concubine De¡¯s servants were beating Baizhi up to force her into confession.

    However, like Qinghu, he would not make any move unless Lin Mengya instructed him.

    ¡°Things are not as simple as you think. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve carefully thought through a n to tackle me. It¡¯s just too bad it¡¯s not easy to deal with me, which is why they had resorted toying their finger on the people around me.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya had sat down on a chair in the main hall and was looking solemn.

    In fact, she still could not grasp how Concubine De had such a drastic change after she visited the pce that day.

    Could it be as Lin Mengya suspected?

    Come to think of it, there were indeed tell-tale signs that something fishy was going on.

    However, due to theck of solid evidence, Lin Mengya did not dare to voice her suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Master. If I had guarded against Baishao earlier, she would not betray master to seek her own glory!¡±

    Baiji was looking pale as she knelt down before Lin Mengya, being filled with guilt.

    She had long discovered that Baishao was acting strangely. However, she did not guard against her considering her intimate rtionship with her. After all Baiji had treated Baishao like a sister.

    Never would they expect that Concubine De sessfully cornered Lin Mengya mostly because of the information provided by Baishao, her once good sister.

    How true was the saying which went that one could never tell a book by its cover.

    ¡°Please rise. Baizhi had been captured. Now is not the time to have an internal strife,¡± said Lin Mengya as she helped Baiji onto her feet.

    In fact, there was no way Lin Mengya would me Baiji because of her intimate rtionship with her. Furthermore, Lin Mengya was the one who reiterated that she trusted Baishao time and again despite Baishao voicing her suspicion. Because of this, Baizhi had gotten into this sticky situation today.

    ¡°Master, given Baizhi¡¯s extraordinary circumstance, what do you suggest we do so we can save her?¡± said Baisu.

    Baisu¡¯s eyes were red and teary as she looked at Lin Mengya expectantly.

    To her surprise, Lin Mengya simply smiled. The helpless look on her face seemed to have vanishedpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy toy fingers on anyone from this courtyard as they suppose. Rest assured that Baizhi wille back in one piece. I can¡¯t do without anyone of you in this courtyard.¡±

    Everyone felt a burden lift when they saw Lin Mengya¡¯s assuring smile.

    To them, their master was so clever that it was not possible for her to fail.

    ¡°Baisu and Qinghu, you two are the most highly skilled here, but this is a secret kept from all the other people outside this courtyard. I would like the two of you to stay close to where Baizhi is tonight to make sure nothing happens to her. Is that alright?¡±

    Baisu and Qinghu nodded instantly. Qinghu even threw Lin Mengya an amorous nce.

    He knew that thisss was not your regr girl when she perked up.

    Those who were trying to plot against her were going to be utterly disappointed.

    ¡°Baiji, be careful not to leak our n to anyone whoes to inquire. Simply fob them off. If you really were cornered, just keep weeping. Do you understand?¡±

    Baiji nodded immediately. She might not have picked up other skills while she was with Lin Mengya, but acting was one skill she was at good by now.

    She did not even need any make up before putting up a performance.

    ¡°Now we are each assigned a task. What are you doing,ss?¡± asked Qinghu curiously.

    The Lin Mengya he knew never stayed idle.

    Lin Mengya immediately took up a ceramic bowl from the kiln. Smiling, she said, ¡°Me? Of course I¡¯ll be smashing and breaking things to vent my frustration.¡±

    With a wave of her hand, Lin Mengya dashed the valuable bowl into pieces right in front of their eyes.

    Oh boy, Qinghu cringed at Lin Mengya¡¯s action.

    However, he told himself to let it go, since what he was earning could provide Lin Mengya with thirty to fifty years¡¯ supply of such ceramic bowls. It was alright to break some of them asionally!

    ¡°How dare that damned maid betray me! I am going to skin you alive!¡±

    There were rage and viciousness in her voice.

    If not for the fact that Lin Mengya was still wearing a cheeky expression on her face, nobody would have thought that they were putting up an act by simply listening to her voice.

    The two maidservants stopped weeping and their faces broke into smiles at their master¡¯sical expression.

    ¡°Aye aye, Master, that bowl is too expensive. Please use other bowls instead,¡± the two maidservants reminded Lin Mengya with a whisper.

    Having a great rapport with Lin Mengya, they immediately picked up their master¡¯s hint.

    ¡°Alright, let me use the cheap ones instead.¡±

    She turned around, spotted a fine vase and smashed it onto the ground. The impact and sound stunned everyone in the courtyard.

    ¡°What a sweet-talking but ruthless maidservant! I treated her well, but this was how she repays my kindness! It¡¯s no big deal that she dies, I¡¯ll approach the broker tomorrow to get more servants! I¡¯m so unlucky that she¡¯s been seized in our courtyard, so that I¡¯m implicated!¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded like a skillful upper-ss woman shouting abuse in the streets, as she looked around for the cheapest thing to break.

    Eventually the bronze mirror on the dresser caught Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes and an idea came to her. She took a few quick steps towards it, grabbed all the valuable jewelry and stuffed them into the hands of her two maidservants.

    A deafening ¡°ng!¡± ensued and the people outside the courtyard were startled.

    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the daughter of the Lin Family, the Marquis Zhennan! How dare they pour this filthy water on me? I¡¯m going to get my father to teach them a lesson tomorrow so they would take the consequences for their actions!¡±

    Covering her mouth to smother augh, Baiji then yed along saying, ¡°Master, this is not worth all that effort, what can you do tomorrow? I would suggest that you let Baizhi die. In that case, we will get back our peace and quiet, right?¡±

    Quietly, the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth turned up into a smile.

    Her protege was indeed smart and quick-witted like her.

    As she stole a nce at the outside of the courtyard, she felt a chill through her heart.

 Chapter 229 - Baizhi Suffered Torture

    <h4>Chapter 229 Baizhi Suffered Torture</h4>

    Lin Mengya prided herself for her kind treatment towards her servants in the courtyard, but little did she expect that there would still be a spy and traitor among them.

    Nevertheless, she had to continue with her act. She woulde back to settle debts in future.

    Themotion in the house eventually died down.

    The onlookers outside the house dispersed.

    In a while, a small head popped out of the door of the main hall.

    Baiji scanned the surrounding for a moment and went back into the main hall.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no one left outside the house. What¡¯s the next step?¡±

    As they circumvented the broken pieces of ceramic the mirror, they found it quite a distressing sight although Lin Mengya had kept the more valuable items beforehand.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, took a sip of tea and said, ¡°For our next step, we shall wait for them toe to us. Why do you think I made such a scene?¡±

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and she pondered. She gathered from Baiji thattely, Yunruo had been staying by Concubine De¡¯s side all the time.

    However, from Lin Mengya¡¯s observation today, she seemed to have faded into the background. In fact, she seemed to be deliberately trying to stay inconspicuous in front of people so as to stay as invisible as possible.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was able to pick up the scent of the same species.

    She had a hard time getting rid of Jiang Ruqin, and now what was she to do with this Yun Ruo?

    ¡°Baisu, go and protect Baizhi for now. Bear in mind not to make any move unless her life is endangered, do you understand?¡±

    Immediately Baisu nodded in response. Having spend a considerable time with Lin Mengya, Baisu had definitely picked up Lin Mengya¡¯s wittiness.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, Xiaoyu?¡± asked Lin Mengya when she turned to see Lin Zhongyu.

    He was almost a full grown demon by now, yet he was increasingly gentle and mild.

    She had been so busy with her own affairs that it seemed that this unbending young man who only knew how to guard her by standing in front of her, had transformed into an outstanding youth.

    Standing by the window and looking contemtive, there was a tinge of femininity on his handsome profile.

    The pair of long, narrow eyes of his seemed to be exude powerful light waves which gave people a suffocatingly attractive feeling.

    His lean and tall figure was dded in a in robe and he was wearing a white, jade lily crown on his head. His long, ck hair fell on both sides of his cheeks. There was this charm about him which attracted both female and male to him.

    Compared to the flirtatious Mr. Rosa Multiflora, Xiaoyu¡¯s countenance was much more delicate and elegant.

    Nevertheless, the two men exuberated a simr alluring attraction.

    Perhaps it ran in their family.

    ¡°Nothing, I just thought that your room was almost empty and I want to get something to fill up the void.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu turned around, wearing a friendly smile on his red lips.

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that Xiaoyu was still the same Xiaoyu she had known. Although he had matured, his smile was a definite sign of their intimate rtionship.

    However, the eaglet would one day soar into the sky when it grew up.

    However, Lin Mengya could not shake off the feeling of guilt towards him.

    She was the one who pulled him out of Willow Gang so he left behind a life making a living through extortion.

    Little did she expect the life without having to worry about food and shelter which she provided for him turned out to be an even more precarious one.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. In a few days, I would like to bring on a trip to the Lin Family. I¡¯d like my father to make you his god son, so you can be part of the Lin Family genealogy. What do you think?¡±

    She had been thinking over this matter for a long time.

    Although the people in the prince¡¯s mansion were not aware of his real identity, thinking that Xiaoyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s cousin, Xiaoyu was after all not any regr person.

    It would make things easier if he had an identity which he could reveal to the public.

    ¡°But I...¡± Xiaoyu was about to say something but eventually stopped himself after seeing the suspicious look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He swallowed his words and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°How about assigning me a suitable identity as well? I dress up as a woman on a lot of asions. Although I do look very beautiful as a woman, wouldn¡¯t my magnificent style be obscured?¡±

    It was Qinghu again, joining in the fun, as he acted coquettishly.

    ¡°You?¡± Lin Mengya looked at him from his head to his toes repeatedly and said, ¡°Alright, I will put my request across to my father to let you be his sworn brother. That way, you will be my second uncle, old man!¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu, perplexed how such a grown man refused to behave seriously.

    Nheless, Qinghu¡¯s identity as the person in charge of the guards in the inner courts remained important so as not to attract unnecessary attention.

    They continued arguing for a while more until the voice of a maid sounded from outside.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, Aunt Jingyue from the Art Courtyard is here. She wants to see you over some urgent matters.¡±

    Immediately silence ensued in the room. Everyone took their position for the act they were about to put up.

    ¡°Please let here in,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    Her voice sounded chilly yet it also sounded as if she was trying to suppress her rage, which was all ready to explode.

    Standing outside, Jingyue took a deep breath as she supposed the princess also had a temper.

    Nanny Jingyue, who was wearing a navy blue dress stepped into the prince¡¯s main hall, looking down.

    The broken pieces from those expensive breakables were evidence that there was a wild storm a moment ago.

    Lin Mengya was lying on her side on her princess bed, resting, while Baiji was kneeling before her with her head bowed while massaging the princess¡¯ calf.

    ¡°Why? Are you going to follow the footsteps of that lowly maid and disregards my instructions?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice may sound gentle but the sharpness in it made Jingyue lower her head further.

    Princess Yu usually doted on her maidservants. Apparently, she had really lost it this time.

    ¡°Never would I dare to defy you! Please forgive me, Master!¡±

    Baiji¡¯s voice quivered, as if she was truly fearful of Lin Mengya.

    No matter how kind and gracious a master could be, Jingyue supposed Lin Mengya still turned merciless given the circumstance she met with.

    The princess would not give special concession.

    ¡°Greetings of peace to Princess Yu.¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes at that instant, as if she just realized that Jingyue hade.

    ¡°The servants in my courtyard had been negligent. Pleasee and take a seat Nanny Jingyue,¡± Lin Mengya said immediately.

    Jingyue greeted Lin Mengya with a bow and smiling, she said, ¡± It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just here to pass a message from Concubine De although she had initially given Your Highness three days to gather evidence, it is no longer necessary. Baizhi had confessed and told us where she got the silver from. Concubine De had gone to her and had instructed me toe to invite Your Highness over.¡±

    Apparently, Concubine De had taken the bait. However, Lin Mengya maintained a look of indifference on her face.

    Frowning, she said, ¡°Really? This maidservant of mine was indeed clever enough not to implicate me and had made her confession. I want to know how she had kept this from me. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    With Jingyue leading the way, Lin Mengya and Baiji trailed behind her all the way to the mansion¡¯s backyard.

    The shed where the firewood was kept was usually quiet but now it was crowded with people. Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and looked frustrated and impatient.

    ¡°The princess is here.¡±

    Nanny Jingyue¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of most people present.

    Lin Mengya wondered, did Jingyue not say that Concubine De had already arrived at the wood shed?

    However, all she saw was Jinsu. Even Yun Ruo who was always by Concubine De¡¯s side was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Finally you¡¯re here, Master Princess. Thisss had finally confessed and it would be up to you how you want to punish her!¡±

    Jinsu walked up to Lin Mengya, forcing a smile on her face. A sense of dread befell Lin Mengya the moment Jinsu opened her mouth to speak.

    However, Lin Mengya did not even nce at this aplice to the evildoers.

    She simply looked at Baizhi with deeply furrowed brows.

    Lin Mengya clenched her fist quietly.

    She had hardly been back in her courtyard for long and these people had already started torturing Baizhi into confessing.

    Baizhi¡¯s lovely face was at the moment red and swollen.

    The veins on her face were clearly visible and the sight broke Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    She could tell that they had used a tape as thick as a palm to whip her.

    Baizhi¡¯s face may not have been disfigured, but her teeth would havee loose from the beating.

    Baizhi had no other interest than eating. What would she if her teeth hade loose?

    She regretted a little after a while. She had no other choice if she wanted to nip the problem in the bud.

    How was she going to repay what she owed all these people and when would she fully repay them?

    Baizhi¡¯s cheeks were so swollen that she was totally unable to speak.

    The onlookers were there to watch a show and no one mention anything about giving her some medical assistance.

    It showed how heartless man could be.

    Lin Mengya held back the pain in her heart and pretended not to care. However, she also did not try to look friendly to Jinsu.

    ¡°I thought Concubine De had employed some clever method to bring about Baizhi¡¯s confession. Who knew she had resorted to torture to force a confession. I had thought too highly of her. How could there be any truth in a forced confession under great torture?¡±

    Everyone fell silent at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    She was after all the mistress of the prince¡¯s mansion. This was an unchanging reality.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are mistaken. Concubine De was not the one who did this, and it¡¯s... Forget it, let this maid exin it to Your Highness personally.¡±

    When Jinsu finished speaking, she pushed a dejected-looking maid forward from behind her.

    Lin Mengya nced at her and recognized her as one of the inconspicuous maids who swept the floor in her Liuxin Courtyard.

    It was said that she and Baishao came from the same hometown.

    The maid started to tremble like a leaf the moment she saw Lin Mengya.

    She knelt down and kowtowed, saying, ¡°Please spare my life, princess! Please spare my life! Someone put a spell on me, which was why I did this silly thing! Please do not be angry with me and forgive me!¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the maid and a cold smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Out with the truth, otherwise you¡¯ll be thrown out of here!¡±

 Chapter 230 - Whos Right and Whos Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 230 Who¡¯s Right and Who¡¯s Wrong</h4>

    The maid, shaking, nced at Lin Mengya, clenched her teeth and opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°Miss Baishao was the one who incited me to do this. She imed that her n was upset because Baizhi was dishonest. She wanted to teach Baizhi a lesson. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ve done this because Miss Baishao promised me a reward!¡±

    There was amotion among the onlookers. They were surprised to learn that Baishao was such a ruthless person.

    ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows in disbelief.

    However, the maid continued nodding vigorously. She even took out a white jade bangle from her sleeve and presented it to Lin Mengya, saying, ¡°This bangle was given to me by Baishao. Please verify it.¡±

    Baishao had been seen wearing a white jade bangle on her wrist in the past. It appeared that there was no mistaking that Baishao did try to bride this maid.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need and don¡¯t want to see this d*mned thing. Go get Prince Yu and Concubine De. I demand a direct confrontation in front of everyone today.¡±

    When the onlookers realized that Lin Mengya had truly been provoked, a chill ran up their spine.

    Regardless of who they were loyal to, Lin Mengya was after all the princess and no one would want to offend her.

    Never would Lin Mengya expect the people in her courtyard would be backbiting each other.

    This was indeed humiliating for Lin Mengya. Who would not fly into rage under such a circumstance?

    Jinsu and Jingyue immediately went about their business and Baisu, who was among the crowd and went unnoticed until now, had quietly shown herself.

    ¡°Master, Baizhi was brutally beaten up by that maid. On a few asions I had wanted to stand up to her, but I was reminded of your instruction and restrained myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya noticed the teeth marks on Baizhi¡¯s pale lips and nodded.

    Baisu may look like an unfeeling person, but inside, she was really a warm-blooded person. When she could not do anything to help Baizhi, seeing that she had been beaten up, she must have felt more wretched than anyone else.

    ¡°You¡¯ve tried your best, I¡¯m sure Baizhi... she wouldn¡¯t me you.¡±

    Lin Mengya gritted her teeth as the pain in her heart was the hardest to bear. For her, the pain was worse than anyone else¡¯s.

    Baizhi had been with her since they were littlesses. When Baizhi was still called Ruyue, she had been guarding Lin Mengya and protecting her when she was defenseless.

    Lin Mengya instinctively clenched her fists as her countenance turned cold.

    How audacious these people were toy a finger on the people in her courtyard!

    ¡°The prince has arrived...¡±

    ¡°Concubine De has arrived...¡±

    The two different promation came one after another.

    Lin Mengya remained standing at where she was without moving and Long Tianyu, looking at her from the back, felt as if his heart would break.

    He frowned deeply as he spotted Baizhi, whose face was all swollen from the beating. He could imagine how devastated Lin Mengya must be.

    Without him realizing, he had instinctively came up to Lin Mengya¡¯s back and looked determinedly at her frail figure.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±

    Concubine De, who certainly knew what had happened, pretended to be clueless. She cast a quick look at Baishao and then tried to look sympathetic the next moment.

    Lin Mengya bent at her waist as she greeted Concubine De. There was no way Concubine De could find any fault with Lin Mengya¡¯s etiquette and manners.

    ¡°Mother, Baizhi may have been used of coveting silver, but no one managed to find any concrete evidence! Having beaten up so badly, this must be an attempt to destroy the evidence!¡±

    As Lin Mengya dished out these words, the expression on her face was one of solemness and severity.

    Those who were sharp would be able to tell that this was Baishao trying to shut Baizhi up. This so-called corruption was moreplicated than it seemed and would involve more than just Baizhi.

    Moreover, it could be deduced that Baishao already had some feeling of dissatisfaction with Baizhi.

    Anyway, there had to be something fishy going on which other people could not detect.

    ¡°Is that right? Baishao is too much in that case. Jinsu, get Baishao here so I can personally question her.¡±

    Nanny Jingyue had imed that she had been instructed by Concubine De to fetch Lin Mengya from her courtyard, however, it seemed like Concubine De was unaware of what was going on. Was it not obvious that this was all an act?

    As Lin Mengya watched them act, she looked gloomy and unsettled.

    It did not take long for Baishao to arrive at the wooden hut in the backyard with Nanny Jingyue.

    Baishao¡¯s face immediately drained of its color when she saw the severe-looking Lin Mengya and Baizhi who was paralyzed on the ground.

    ¡°Greetings to Concubine De, Prince Yu and Princess Yu.¡±

    At that moment, all eyes were on Baishao. All the people stared expectantly at her face, as if they could find out how she could be so ruthless and vicious from looking at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent for you to ask if you know this maid,¡± said Concubine De tly, looking like she was in charge of the situation.

    Baishao nced at the maid who was shaking like a leaf, nodded suspiciously and said, ¡°In response to Concubine De¡¯s question, she is indeed from my hometown. I know her because we worked together.¡±

    She thought Baishao would deny the fact that she knew the maid. It was surprising that she had so easily admitted to it.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, I¡¯m sorry. Here¡¯s the jade bangle you gave me. I¡¯d like to give it back to you. Please let me off, Miss. My family, the Yangs needed me. I have both the old and the young to support!¡±

    The maid grabbed onto the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s dress all of a sudden and burst out in tears as she spoke.

    ¡°Maid Xu, please don¡¯t malign me! What is this jade bangle you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Baishao was beginning to panic. She had lost the jade bangle she was wearing a few days ago.

    Could it have ended up in the hands of this maid? Baishao had never approached her for any favors, why would she be saying these things?

    ¡°Please just own up given the circumstances, Miss. Clearly, you had sent for me to meet you in your room and stuffed the jade bangle into my hands quietly. You had wanted me to entrap Miss Baizhi!¡±

    The maid raised her voice as she spoke and kept weeping, making her look convincing.

    Lin Mengya, however, furrowed brows and appeared to be thinking through what was said. Eventually, she seemed to havee to some understanding.

    ¡°Maid Xu, why do you malign me when I have never done you any wrong? Everyone knows for a fact that Baizhi and I are like sisters. We wouldn¡¯t be enemies if not because she erred. Even if she¡¯d done wrong towards me, I would never do this to her. Stop spouting nonsense, Maid Xu!¡± .

    At this juncture, they each have their own say and it was difficult to tell who was lying.

    The white jade bangle did indeed belong to Baizhi. Now it had ended up in Maid Xu¡¯s hands. How was she to exin this?

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya already made a decision in her mind.

    ¡°This is going to be difficult. Yu¡¯er and Mengya, what do you think?¡±

    Concubine De tried to look as if she was torn between two decisions and passed the problem on to Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.

    Even if Baishao was innocent, Maid Xu¡¯s usation that Baishao had given her the bangle was hard to shake off.

    ¡°No matter who did this, I will get to the bottom of this,¡± said Lin Mengya calmly after drawing a deep breath.

    Long Tianyu found it difficult toment because it seemed that this was a matter concerning thedies.

    She looked from Concubine De to Baishao, then Baizhi, and finally Maid Xu who was kneeling on the ground as a cold smile appeared on her pretty face.

    ¡°Baishao, since Baizhi¡¯s mouth is sealed, you shall exin it on her behalf.¡± Everyone was stunned when Lin Mengya turned her attention to Baishao, who parted her lips in shock.

    She fell on her knees immediately, kowtowed to Lin Mengya and said, ¡°Yes Master, I¡¯ll make sure to describe everything from beginning till end in detail and truthfully. This bangle was indeed mine. It was given to me by Jinsu, who serves Concubine De. She said Concubine De bestowed me with it out of appreciation. I told Master about this straight away when returned, so Master, you were aware of this.¡±

    The tense expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face finally rxed.

    The so-called betrayal of the master by the servant scene was a measure taken to deceive the enemy.

    ¡°You may continue. The prince is here, so are all the people involved. Those involved wouldn¡¯t be able to deny their involvement.¡±

    Lin Mengya helped Baizhi to her feet and looked at her flushed cheeks sympathetically and apologetically.

    There was a look of tion in Baizhi¡¯s eyes. The sillyss ought to be feeling d andforted that her ¡®sister¡¯ did not betray their master after all.

    ¡°Is it painful?¡± enquired Lin Mengya.

    She could not bring herself to touch the cheeks of Baizhi, who first shook her head hard, then frowned and nodded pathetically.

    On the other hand, Baizhi articted the entire ins and outs of the incident precisely.

    ¡°Later on, Jinsu told me that Concubine De really liked me and wanted me to be the prince¡¯s concubine to show how highly she esteemed me. Under her instruction, I was often sent to Qinwu Courtyard to deliver food and clothes to the prince. His Highness treated me kindly because of our Princess. However, I knew my ce and did not dare to be presumptuous. My Master, you are aware of all these things that happened.¡±

    Baishao whipped out a pair of scissors from her sleeve abruptly as Lin Mengya watched with horror.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Jinsu panicked and retreated a few steps and two burly guards appeared behind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve escaped from my home because I was running from an arranged marriage. My father, a gambler, had lost all the money in the family. He even wanted to sell my sisters and me to the brothels. If not for my mother, who was quick-witted, I would¡¯ve lost my chastity. Later on, my father took the opportunity when my mother went back to her mother¡¯s house to sell me to an old man as a concubine. I¡¯m aware that many of you think I¡¯m like a vixen, and so you wanted me to be the prince¡¯s concubine. However, I, Baishao, am not someone who gives in easily. The kindness Master had shown me was like giving me a chance of rebirth. Regardless of what happened, I would never betray you, Master.¡±

    Baishao had broken down in tears by the time she finished narrating her story. At that instance, Baishao used the pair of scissors to snip off her bundled up long hair. Immediately, Lin Mengya ordered Baisu to stop Baishao from acting foolishly.

    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re not done yet!¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed. How did she end up raising a bunch of silly girls?

 Chapter 231 - Turning of the Tide

    <h4>Chapter 231 Turning of the Tide</h4>

    Baishao burst into tears as she carried the bundle of her ck hair.

    She scanned the surrounding with a pair of determined, teary eyes. Ever since she entered the prince¡¯s mansion, her master and three fellow maidservants were like her only kinsman. Never would she expect that she would be forced to be a tool to be used against the princess.

    ¡°I, Baishao, hereby vow to remain single all my life and stay by Master¡¯s side to serve you!¡±

    All the people were not expecting this turn of events.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned solemn at this juncture.

    Baishao fell on her knees before Long Tianyu respectfully. There was not a hint of that she was trying to be funny.

    ¡°Your Highness the prince, Mengya was unable to bring any glory to you since I married into the prince¡¯s mansion. On the other hand, I¡¯ve also notmitted any grave mistakes which warrant me being driven out. I¡¯ve never imagined myself tond in such cmity as today, so much as to be framed and maligned. I may be a woman, but I¡¯m surely innocent and will not allow my reputation to be tarnished. Therefore, I would implore Your Highness to divorce me and send me and my maids away.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded firm and determined but immediately put Concubine De and Long Tianyu in a difficult position.

    Circumstances had changed, given that Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had already returned to the capital city. If this matter were to be made public, the Lin Family would definitely not take things lying down.

    By then, they might risk losing control over the nation.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Concubine De was obviously feeling uneasy. She was about to say something but was interrupted by Yun Ruo.

    ¡°Concubine De, since the situation had turned out this way, there are some things which I could no longer keep quiet about. Once when I was in Jinsu¡¯s room, I overheard her saying that she wanted to be Prince Yu¡¯s concubine. I did not rebuke her for such outrageousments there and then because of my lowly status. I would never have expected that this would lead to the disaster today because I treated her as my sister and did not want to offend her.¡±

    Jinsu was fell paralyzed on the ground the moment Yun Ruo finished speaking.

    Her face was immediately drained of its colors and she widen her eyes in fear, but remained silent.

    ¡°Oh? So it was this little hussy who did acted outrageously. Men, escort her to the princess¡¯s courtyard so the princess can decide how to deal with her.¡±

    Concubine De had resumed her high and mighty manners. However, Lin Mengya stubbornly refused to get up.

    What Lin Mengya wanted was not an ambiguous solution to the problem, but a just oue.

    If Long Tianyu turned her down, she would drag Long Tianyu to the imperial court and get a divorce.

    The atmosphere became quiet but suffocating in that instant.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s attitude became a crucial factor because of Lin Mengya¡¯s persistence.

    ¡°In this case, I would like Mother to stay out of all the matters in the mansion from now on. Mother, please just concentrate looking after your health in the Art Courtyard. All the decision making and other matters shall be handled by Princess Yu, and no one was to disobey her instructions. If anyone were to defy this order, he or she should be punished ordingly.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s words utterly consolidated Lin Mengya¡¯s position in the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Even Concubine De did not see thising. She did not expect her son, who was usually mature and steady, would disregard her feelings altogether.

    The perceptive ones would be able to discern that Jinsu was merely a silly little girl.

    She would not have the audacity to act rebelliously if she did not have any powerful backing.

    However, just when Concubine De was about to flip out, Yun Ruo suddenly tugged at her sleeve and shook her head, indicating that it was not the right time to act.

    Concubine De swallowed her frustration and trained her eyes on Lin Mengya who was still kneeling on the ground.

    She had lost this round after all.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re right. Age is catching up with me. From now on, Mengya would have to be the one handling the matters in the mansion. I suppose I will hand over Jinsu to you to deal with her. Let¡¯s go, Yun Ruo.¡±

    At this moment, Jinsu crawled on all fours all the way to Yun Ruo¡¯s feet.

    Her teary eyes were filled with horror and trepidation. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jinsu did not even attempt to argue or justify herself despite her crying bitterly.

    Yun Ruo nced at Jinsu at her feet, smiled, and then gave her a kick.

    Concubine De¡¯s servants trailed behind her in a procession as they disappeared from the Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu¡¯s line of vision.

    ¡°Get up quickly, good old girls.¡±

    Seeing that Concubine De was out of sight, Lin Mengya stopped up and helped her two maidservants up simultaneously.

    Finally, tears started streaming down Baizhi¡¯s cheeks. With her almond-shaped, dopey, kitten eyes, she looked from Lin Mengya to Baishao.

    Thess was overjoyed to learn from Baishao¡¯s words that her good sister did not betray her after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Baizhi. It¡¯s all my fault they you had to suffer.¡±

    Baishao and her little sister embraced each other and burst into tears. She did not expect Maid Xu to deal so ruthlessly with Baizhi in an attempt to frame her.

    While they looked at Baizhi with pain in their hearts, they were d that things turned out well. They were delighted and satisfied with the oue of the situation.

    ¡°Alright, silly girls, let¡¯s not stay on to cry. Let¡¯s go back to our courtyard first. Baisu and Baiji, you two should go assist the other two by their arms.¡±

    Baiji hesitated for a moment but Lin Mengya nudged her on, knowing that Baiji was one who considered too much. Eventually the four sisters were gathered together.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t misjudge them. Neither Baishao nor Baizhi betrayed you.¡±

    Long Tianyu who stood behind hermented casually.

    Lin Mengya turned around and gave him a brilliant smile. With a heart of gratitude, she said to him, ¡°If not for your support, I won¡¯t be able to sail through this. Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    This was the first time ever that there was no hypocrisy in her smile. It came straight from her heart as a form of gratitude towards Long Tianyu.

    Her brilliant smile had ignited the most beautiful side of Lin Mengya.

    To Long Tianyu, only this woman before his eyes could be considered stunning and enchanting without she even making an effort to charm him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee; you¡¯re my wife after all.¡±

    The corner of Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth curled upwards into a smile for Lin Mengya.

    Despite it being a frigid winter day, Lin Mengya felt a heartwarming sensation in her heart that was extremelyforting.

    She lowered her head and smiled bashfully as her pulse quickened.

    He was rather good-looking when he smiled. D*mn it, why was she blushing?

    ¡°Your Highness the prince, there¡¯s a message from the pce.¡±

    While these lovey-dovey moments of interaction between them was rare, now it was interrupted by Steward Deng who rushed in.

    As Lin Mengya saw the anxiety on Steward Deng¡¯s face, her pretty face blushed deeply.

    ¡°You may go ahead with what you needed to do. I¡¯ve to go back to thedies in my courtyard anyways.¡±

    Lin Mengya hurried off as if she was fleeing from Long Tianyu. For the first time, she was too shy to face Long Tianyu. It was only until she entered into the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard that she gradually calmed down.

    She patted her cheeks lightly to snap herself back to reality. Was that not merely an insignificant smile? What more could it mean?

    Unbeknownst to herself, she had turned to be like an adolescent girl yearning for love.

    ¡°Princess Yu, these two people were sent here under Prince Yu¡¯s instruction. What do you say we do with them?¡±

    The two guards who followed Lin Kui here had escorted Jinsu, who was paralyzed with fear and Maid Xu to the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Thanks for taking all the trouble. I don¡¯t have time to handle them for now. Please just leave them kneeling in the courtyard.¡±

    Lin Mengya threw a nce at Jinsu and Maid Xu. She knew that they must have prepared for the worst since Concubine De had handed them over to her without any hesitation.

    She knew it was impossible to get any confession out of them even if she were to continue interrogating them.

    By the time Lin Mengya entered the house, her four maidservants had regained their harmonious rtionship in the past. There were the sound of weeping,ughter and non-stop chit-chatting.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s well again. Have you applied medication on Baizhi¡¯s face yet?¡±

    There were mixed feelings offort and heartache in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. These girls had also given up their lives for her sake.

    While her heart ached for Baizhi, she was aware that Baishao had made the greatest sacrifice.

    Lin Mengya pulled the silly devoted girl close to her, looked at her hair which had been chopped off with an apologetic look in her eyes.

    ¡°Why did you do this, silly girl? I believe you and so do your three good sisters. Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±

    Since the body had been given by parents, Lin Mengya was keenly aware that in the ancient times, hair was very important to a woman.

    Baishao¡¯s beautiful long hair had been chopped into a mess now. How could her heart not be aching?

    ¡°Master, every moment since I ran away from home, I have been living in fear of my fathering to take me home. Because of my facial features, I¡¯ve brought much trouble upon myself. My mother once engaged a fortune teller to look into my fate. He imed that I would have a veryplicated love life. The only solution is to go live in the mountains and be a hermit. My mother couldn¡¯t bear to let me leave and it eventually led to this misfortune. However, I stop having other ideas after I started following you. Please stop yourself reproach. I¡¯m willing to do everything for you.¡±

    Not only was Baishao very attractive, she was also very sassy. However, she could also be a very well-behaved and disciplineddy.

    Despite being sent by Concubine De to Long Tianyu¡¯s courtyard, Baishao had always behaved respectably. As a result, the dignified way she carried herself had allowed the people to see her in a new light.

    ¡°I am confident that we will be repaid for the good we¡¯ve gone. I¡¯m certain that all four of you will be blessed.¡±

    These four maidservants were all outstanding girls. Lin Mengya did not believe that the heavens would be so cruel as to allow them to remain lonely all their lives.

    It was all because they were by her side in the prince¡¯s mansion that they had to lead a uncertain life and suffer hurt.

    Getting to the bottom of the matter, it was all because of her.

    For this reason, she had to be responsible for these girls.

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all stop crying. This episode hade to an end and from now on, Concubine De would no longer be able to interfere with the matters in this courtyard. Baisu, you may work with Baishao to clean up the courtyard. We can¡¯t tolerate these two-faced people.¡±

    The four maidservants had been with Lin Mengya for quite some time now and they had taken on the color of their master.

    After they were done with all the bantering, they were back to their usual quick-witted selves.

    ¡°Oh yes, Master, why would that Jinsu not make any attempts at vindicating herself? Did she really confess to her sins?¡±

    Baiji¡¯s question was exactly what everyone had wanted to ask. Lin Mengya smiled. She opened her mouth to speak with a mocking tone.

 Chapter 232 - Executing a Brilliant Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 232 Executing a Brilliant Scheme</h4>

    ¡°Jinsu had been poison with a rare toxin which incapacitated her ability to speak. In addition, Yun Ruo had picked the right time to act, which was when Jinsu¡¯s voice was disabled. Not to mention pleading innocence for herself, Jinsu couldn¡¯t even make a sound from her throat.¡±

    These people were too bold to have employed the use of poison in Lin Mengya¡¯s presence, given that she was an expert in toxicology.

    ¡°Are you not able to neutralize the poison in her? Master, as long as you are able to do that, she could tell us the truth, then...¡±

    Lin Mengya interrupted Baiji by shaking her head.

    ¡°So what if we find out the truth? Don¡¯t forget that Concubine De is Prince Yu¡¯s mother. If we delve deeper, Prince Yu would be put in a very difficult position.¡±

    Lin Mengya understood from earlier that Long Tianyu had done her a great favor today and rightfully, she should not continue to pursue this matter.

    Moreover, she, as Princess Yu, was not able to shake up Concubine De¡¯s status. Moreover, she would put the prince in a difficult position by doing so.

    Therefore she had chosen to endure for now.

    ¡°In addition, even if I manage to neutralize the poison, she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak. Her voice box would have been destroyed. I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to make any sound from it anyways.¡±

    Although pitiful, Jinsu had ended up in this state because she had first tried to entrap the people around her.

    Lin Mengya walked out from the house to look at the two women kneeling in the courtyard.

    Baiji and Baisu trailed behind her, seeming wanting to take revenge for their good sisters.

    ¡°Do you admit to your mistakes now?¡± asked Lin Mengya.

    Given what had happened, these two people ought to be banished.

    However, there was a saying which went that even the heavens did not wish any to die. At first, Lin Mengya had wanted to take their life once and for all, however she thought if they were able to provide her with any useful information, she would spare their lives.

    ¡°You servant here have realized my mistake! Please spare my life, Master!¡± said Maid Xu.

    Jinsu, who was unable to speak, was weeping silently, while Maid Xu, who hadpletely lost her nerves was wailing bitterly and repenting for her sins.

    ¡°I can spare your life. However, you¡¯d have to decide what you will do to exchange for your one more chance at living.¡±

    As Lin Mengya looked down at the two women from where she was standing, Maid Xu averted eyes and started to push all the me on Jinsu.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! She was the one who incited me! If not for her instigating everything, why would I do such silly things? Please make a thorough investigation, Princess Yu. I¡¯ve been framed but I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Jinsu merely turned to look at Maid Xu with indifference as a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    This was an ssic example of an opportunist who abandoned an unfavorable cause and trying to hit a person who was down!

    Earlier when everything was still working ording to n, Maid Xu had fawned over Jinsu with sweet words.

    At this moment, when both these women were in hot water, Maid Xu had took the first step to exploit Jinsu. This took everyone by surprise.

    ¡°In that case, you can leave. Baiji, give Maid Xu five taels of silver to provide for her journey home.¡± To Maid Xu, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Don¡¯t you step into the prince¡¯s mansion ever again.¡±

    Even Maid Xu did not expect to have her life preserved so easily and the princess even gave her some money.

    Thanking Lin Mengya repeatedly, she took the pieces of silver and walked out of the Liuxin Courtyard. Lin Mengya turned to Jinsu, who was the real showpiece.

    ¡°You can see for yourself that I¡¯m a woman of my word. I know you can¡¯t speak, but I suppose you can still write. If you be good and exin the mystery behind this clearly, you¡¯ll be able to leave with the reward and go anywhere you like.¡±

    Before Lin Mengya finished speaking, Baiji had brought some paper and brush pen and ced them in front of Jinsu.

    ¡°Now write, so you may live.¡±

    However, Jinsu simply looked at Lin Mengya with indifference and quickly scribbled a line of characters on the paper.

    ¡°Bring the paper to me. I want to see what she wrote.¡±

    Lin Mengya had thought that Jinsu was writing a confession, turned out it was something unexpected.

    ¡°You may have fooled Maid Xu, but not me. Regardless of what I write, I know my life will not be spared. I¡¯m certain that before Maid Xu reaches her home, she will die by the sword. I¡¯m not a fool. Just kill me now.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not provoked to anger after reading what Jinsu wrote.

    She simply broke out into a smile at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re very sharp indeed. What you said was right. I¡¯ve got Maid Xu go firstly because she did not know the details and mystery in this. Secondly, I wanted to attract the attention of perpetrators. Rest assured that I will keep you safe if you tell the truth. After there¡¯re no outsiders here other than my loyal servants.¡±

    In reality, Lin Mengya did not hold high hopes for Jinsu. To Lin Mengya¡¯s enemy, Jinsu was merely a chess piece which they forsook easily. Either she was not much use to them, or that they had some kind of hold over her.

    Lin Mengya suspected that Jinsu was either merely a scapegoat, or that her family, friends or other loved ones were at the mercy of the mastermind behind this scheme.

    Whatever the case, Jinsu was not going to be of much use here.

    Then, Jinsu continued scribing a few more lines which brought a cold smile to Lin Mengya when she read what she wrote.

    It said, ¡°You, being the princess, was even unable to protect your own maidservants, so I, Jinsu would not dare to trouble you. Please just kill me.¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly came to the realization that she had been toyed with.

    From the beginning until this moment, Jinsu had always been a chess piece meant to be sacrificed.

    Otherwise, why would thess use such practiced words to provoke Lin Mengya? She was obviously trying to effect a rapid death.

    The only possible exnation was that she had been instructed on how she should respond to Lin Mengya in order to provoke her and be killed in Lin Mengya¡¯s rage.

    Lin Mengya thought, well and good, it seemed that they did know her temperament well. Unfortunately, she did not like to be duped.

    ¡°Do you wish to die? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t fulfill your wishes for you. Baisu, send her to Teacher to be the subject of his medical experiments. Oh, before that, break all the tendons in her limbs since she was going to a guinea pig. She would have to be totally submissive. I heard that Teacher was nurturing this blood-thirsty herb and was looking for a life specimen to be the host. Bring her to Teacher as a token of appreciation from me, his student.¡±

    Such a shocking instruction made Jinsu opened her eyes wide with horror.

    She had anticipated and imagined every scenario possible to die in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands. However, never had she imagined the princess to be so evil.

    She turned to look at Lin Mengya, whose bright and watery eyes revealed no other emotions than indifference.

    Jinsu¡¯s face was totally drained of its colors. Just a moment ago, she was looking so dignified as if she did not care about life and death anymore, but she quickly kowtowed to ask for mercy.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to plead for mercy? I won¡¯t kill you. The blood-thirsty herb will only grow on your body and make you miserable, but by then, all your tendons will be cut off. Moreover, the herb will be feeding you, its host, with nutrients and tonic. You will still be well and living for another thirty to fifty years.¡± .

    Every words that proceeded from Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth made Jinsu shake with fear.

    By merely listening to Lin Mengya describe the kind of misery she would be in without dying, she would much rather be dead a million times over.

    ¡°Go on, Baisu.¡±

    Jinsu¡¯s body shuttered as she looked to Lin Mengya in horror. Then it seemed that she had made up her mind about something when she abruptly dashed towards the rockeries in the courtyard and smashed herself against the rockeries.

    ¡°Sigh, little beauty. What are you doing? Tsk tsk, what a waste it would be to disfigure such a pretty face.¡±

    The mocking voice of Qinghu sounded. Jinsu, who had set her mind on killing herself, was not staring at this man while her heart pounded hard and fast.

    A good-looking face with long narrow eyes and exuberating an strange air of attraction, came into Jinsu¡¯s sight. This handsome face was both enchanting and frightening at the same time.

    ¡°Aiya, Your Highness, you really don¡¯t know how to take pity on women.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s long slender fingers tapped on Jinsu¡¯s throat as her eyes opened wider into a stare. She realized she could not even bite her tongue tomit suicide now.

    Her heart dropped as she looked at this man, smiling brilliantly in front of her.

    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t want to ask the King of Hell for the approval to pass when you die. You¡¯d better ept your fate. Baisu, send her to the Teacher right now. In a few days when Teacher is more free, we¡¯ll study into the method of cultivating that blood-thirsty herb.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood up casually as a cheeky evil smile appeared on her face. Her chilling and creepy expressionpletely destroyed Jinsu¡¯sst line of defense.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    She followed after Qinghu to seal Jinsu¡¯s other acupuncture points. Thereafter, Baisu, expressionless, brought Jinsu out of Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Lass, what¡¯s that blood-thirsty herb you were talking about? It sounded so disgusting. Why have I not heard of it before? Can I have a look at it if such a herb ever exists?¡±

    Finally, there were no more outsiders in the courtyard.

    Qinghu put on a bashful expression and leaned on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder, looking all curious.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such things! I was just trying to scare her. Do you remember Madame Wang? Teacher said that she has been recuperating well these days. For this reason, he will be doing some insane treatment on her. I have Baisu to bring Jinsu to Teacher so that she can see for herself how Teacher treats his patients. I believe with nting an impression in Jinsu will make her believe that Teacher is a psychotic physician. Once she has been scared for a few days, she would submit to us.¡± .

    Immediately, Qinghu cast an admiring look at Lin Mengya with his long, narrow eyes.

    Good heavens! How could thisss be so evil? Nevertheless, she suited his taste.

    ¡°Oh yes, how is it going with the task I entrusted you?¡±

    Finally they were down to something serious. Qinghu¡¯s expression turned solemn. From here, one could see that he was a really good actor, perhaps even an award-winning actor.

    ¡°In thest few days, it had been all peace and quiet back in your father¡¯s house. However, the number of spies outside the house kept increasing. I had investigated thorough and found that it was impossible for these spies to achieve any breakthrough anytime soon. You can rest assured.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, but she could not put away the feeling of sadness which filled her heart.

 Chapter 233 - Entering the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 233 Entering the Pce</h4>

    It might not be a bad thing for the Lin family to receive so much attention.

    Had her father and brother not guarded them so closely, those people would have seeded in entering her parents¡¯ house.

    It was said that the Emperor, i.e. Lin Mengya¡¯s father-inw, had not held court for long. So all of this was actually under the control of the Empress and the Crown Prince.

    Lin Muzhi married the Empress¡¯s younger sister, but he refused to stand by her side. Lin Mengya married Long Tianyu. Therefore, the Empress and the Crown Prince had not been able to hold back their urge to remove the Lin family.

    It was such that everyone who refused to join them, would not be allowed to join any of the others.

    The Empress and the Crown Prince had been trying to drawing Lin Muzhi over to their side, and he had always declined. After many years, they came up with the idea of getting Long Tianyu to marry Lin Mengya.

    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya had already seen through them, and was aware of their n.

    They came up with a scheme that Lin Mengya would die in the bridal sedan chair, for no apparent reason. Her father and elder brother would then make a punitive expedition against Prince Yu.

    Then, the Empress and the Crown Prince would show up and pretend that they were there to uphold justice.

    For one thing, it wouldfort senior officials, and would touch Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng, and they would then join them. For another, they could use Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng to eliminate Long Tianyu.

    One stone, two birds. What a n. But unfortunately, Lin Mengya, who had been mysteriously resurrected, fouled up their n. What was worse for them, was that Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng seemed to be getting close to Long Tianyu.

    The Empress might be driven mad by that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been considering, little girl, you should divorce Long Tianyu. Look at you, your small face has be thinner, ever since your elder brother¡¯s return.¡±

    Qinghu felt bored, as he bent over the table before Lin Mengya. He raised two slender fingers and pinched her thin face.

    Lin Mengya smilingly shook her head, after avoiding the ¡®pinch¡¯.

    ¡°I can leave Long Tianyu, but I can¡¯t get away from my father and brother. Well, I know you¡¯ve done a lot for me. So tell me, what award do you want? I¡¯ll try my best to make you satisfied!¡±

    Lin Mengya was rarely willing to try to satisfy him. Hearing that, Qinghu¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled.

    Qinghu thought about it for a while, and finally, he seemed to have a good idea.

    ¡°Little girl, I heard that a monthter, there will be an auction, where lots of treasures will be sold. Can youe with me?¡±

    The new year was only about a month away. But Jiang City was not too far away.

    ¡°Okay. If you had not proposed that, I was also nning to take a trip with all of you. Year-end bonus for you guys.¡±

    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and stared at her in confusion. ¡°Take a trip, what does that mean? What year-end bonus?¡±

    He shook his head. Qinghu originally wanted to go with her alone. As a result¡ª

    Okay, it¡¯s fine, as long as she was apanied.

    After Ma¡¯am Xu and Jinsu were removed, Liuxin Courtyard eventually became a quiet house again.

    There were several servants who had secretly betrayed Lin Mengya. After removing them, she only had her trusted followers left in Liuxin Courtyard.

    When night fell, Lin Mengya was exhausted after a full day¡¯s activity. Then, she took off her outerwear, and put on dusty pink light underpants.

    She pulled out the round hairpin, and with her hair hanging down, read a book by the table. What a typical home life. She looked gentler, not like the fierce person she was, by day.

    Rooms in Liuxin Courtyard had been rebuilt, under the supervision of Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu.

    No matter how heavy the rain and snow were outside, she would not feel cold inside at all. It was like summer in her room.

    The two managed to find a screen which had double sided embroidery on it. The screen was ced in the inner room, and kept out the wind totally.

    ¡°Let me make it brighter. Your eyes will not hurt, when you are reading, Master.¡±

    Baiji only wore a pair of white underpants and her hair hung down, like Lin Mengya. She was trimming the wick with a pair of scissors.

    ¡°Leave it there for now. Come and sit here. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Lin Mengya put down her book. No one, except the three of them, was aware of the n between Baishao and her. But Baiji, who was very careful and delicate, had already discovered some clues to their n.

    Since that, it was only reasonable that she could not let it go.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re free to tell me anything.¡±

    Looking into her eyes which brimmed with trust in her, Lin Mengya could not keep it a secret anymore, and had to tell the truth. Thus, she exined everything in detail to Baiji.

    ¡°I can¡¯t risk putting Baishao in a dangerous situation. That¡¯s why I chose to keep it from you. As a nted agent, she has to face a far more dangerous situation than we expected. Don¡¯t me her, Baiji, me me, okay?¡±

    Tonight, Lin Mengya did not only let Baiji serve her instead of Baisu, but also gave her a detailed exnation. Baiji¡¯s anger had already subsided.

    She thought that she was so lucky to serve such a kind master.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one thing you have to do for me. You have to keep it to yourself. Only you and I know about this.¡±

    Lin Mengya came closer to Baiji¡¯s ear and said something in low voice. Baiji kept what she said in mind, and looked serious.

    ¡°I see, Master, I promise I¡¯ll get it done well.¡±

    There was an unexpected heavy snowfall and everything gleamed with a white sheen outside. Lin Mengya seemed to lose herself in thoughts, as she sat by the window.

    Suddenly, the gate of Liuxin Courtyard was pushed open. Two figures carryingnterns, came into her sight.

    Old female servants, who were wearing cotton-padded jackets, respectfully knocked at the door and said.

    ¡°The Prince is here, Master.¡±

    From today, no one was able to shake off Lin Mengya¡¯s status as the female Master of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion still needed a female Master. Long Tianyu¡¯s public deration was equal to admitting Lin Mengya¡¯s status as the Master here.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold out there. Let him in, Baiji.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why is Long Tianyu here?¡±

    Baiji opened the door. Long Tianyu, wrapped in a ck cloak, entered the room at the same time.

    Inparison with the cheerless Qingwu Courtyard, Liuxin Courtyard seemed as warm as spring, and was really a paradise on earth.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Warm yourself up, Your Highness.¡±

    Baiji handed him a small stove, where silver charcoal emitting a light fragrance, was burning.

    ¡°Your Master is sleeping?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked calm, yet anxiety could be seen in his eyes.

    Baiji shook her head and pointed at the inner room, saying.

    ¡°She is not sleeping. Pleasee in, Your Highness.¡±

    Long Tianyu himself did not know why he was so eager to see Lin Mengya¡¯s warm smile tonight.

    Leaving his servants at the outer room, Long Tianyu took off his coat, and entered the inner room.

    A waft of fresh, sweet fragrance freed him from his anxiety immediately. Then, he saw a beauty dressed in dusty pink, looking out at the snow, by the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s freezing. Are you not cold?¡±

    Those caring words meant for her, came out of his mouth, spontaneously. He did not even find anything annoying about it. They were a couple, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s warm inside. I sometimes worry that the heat would knock me out. Your Highness, is there an emergency? It¡¯s sote now, but you still came to see me.¡±

    After their wedding night, Long Tian rarely came to her at night.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were like friends living in a house, each enjoying his or her own life, respectively.

    However, both of them failed to recognize the desire that drew them close to each other, like a ma.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Well, there¡¯s news from the Pce. Father is getting worse now.¡±

    The Emperor was ill and had not recovered yet, on a snowy night like tonight.

    Long Tianyu looked into the direction of the Imperial Pce. He could not remember when hest saw his father.

    ¡°Why? The other day, I came across Dr. Qiu, when I stayed with my elder brother. He told me that His Majesty was in a stable condition. How did his condition worsen in such a short time?¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned. As far as she knew, the Emperor was always in good health.

    He had the usual chronic diseases, as he got older.

    Those pills the royal doctors prescribed for the Emperor were mainly for healing and nourishment. There seemed nothing wrong with those pills.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve asked those doctors why, but did not get a satisfactory answer. The Empress is keeping a tight lid on the happenings in the Pce. I can¡¯t get any information about father in the least.¡±

    A trace of grief emerged in his ck eyes.

    This suffering was like a kind of torture, when a son could do nothing to help his seriously sick father. Only the son himself would bear the pain of feeling so helpless.

    All at once, Lin Mengya wanted to help this poor man.

    A bold assumption she had, popped into her head. ¡°Can the Emperor¡¯s illness not be as simple as it looks ¡±

    ¡°Let me pay a visit to the Emperor.¡±

    Lin Mengya herself, was astonished at that idea. But after thinking about it, she believed that it would be a great favor for the Lin family if the Emperor regained his health. After all, her father got well along with the Emperor.

    Then, at least, nobody would dare to attack Lin family so brazenly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Even though you are a master in medicine, if all the royal doctors could not heal father, what more can you do? And the Emperor and the Crown Prince are preying on you now. If you visit father now, how could I feel at ease, knowing that you might encounter some danger.¡±

    Long Tianyu declined genuinely, but it made Lin Mengya more determined.

    ¡°I¡¯m a master in treatment, so that¡¯s exactly why I may be able to know what illness His Majesty has! Those royal doctors are all ipetent, otherwise, I would not need to have to detoxify Qin Mo.¡±

    Long Tianyu thought about it, and found her exnation quite reasonable.

    Perhaps because those doctors were used to sticking to convention, so the Emperor could not recover.

    ¡°But, there¡¯s one thing. Nominally, I¡¯m the daughter-inw of His Majesty, but I¡¯m not allowed to enter the Pce without His Majesty¡¯s order. And even you¡¯re unable to see His Majesty. I would, of course, have no chance at all.¡±

    The me of hope, burning just now, was doused by the cold water of cruel reality, at once.

 Chapter 234 - Ask for Help

    <h4>Chapter 234 Ask for Help</h4>

    ¡°Maybe, there is a glimmer of hope. But we need some help.¡±

    When both of them felt themselves at the end of tether, he suddenly realized that one person might be of help.

    ¡°You mean, Grand Secretary Qin?¡±

    After hearing that sentence, Lin Mengya realized what Long Tianyu¡¯s thoughts were.

    But her gorgeous face looked somewhat confused.

    Grand Secretary Qin had served three emperors in a row. However, as an civilian official, he could not afford to disobey the Emperor¡¯s order either. So there seemed no point in asking for his help.

    Long Tianyu patiently exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re right that he¡¯s just a civilian official. But you forget that, he used to be the prime minister, and he may have still have been, if not for his bad health. The incumbent prime minister is his sworn enemy, but most of old ministers were trained by him.¡±

    In a moment, Lin Mengya saw the light in his exnation. ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    ¡°And father is in Capital City now. I believe, at least half of the officials at court will stand by our side, if father and Grand Secretary Qin join forces.¡±

    ¡°Those supporters have taken root at court, and are different from those new people the Empress promoted recently.¡±

    ¡°So clever of you, Your Highness. It is a good idea. I¡¯ll write a letter right now, no, I¡¯ll personally pay a visit to Grand Secretary Qin.¡±

    She remembered that she had once insisted on inviting Grand Secretary Qin to the house, to teach Long Tianyu, about some ceremonial etiquette.

    Butter, she was too busy and forgot about that. ¡°It should be the right time right now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    For one thing, Long Tianyu could learn more about how to hold a ceremony for the Winter Solstice Festival. For another, using this chance, she would try to persuade Grand Secretary Qin to help her get into the Pce to check on the Emperor¡¯s health condition. Thus, a double purpose would be served.

    ¡°Take it slowly. I heard you coughing, when I was outside just now. You¡¯d better nurse yourself for a few days. It¡¯ste. Take a rest, and I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±

    Lin Mengya originally thought that Long Tianyu would make up excuses to stay here, as before.

    But he left her, without any hesitation this time.

    ¡°Thanks, good night, Your Highness.¡±

    A feeling of upset rose in her heart. She struggled to hold it back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? He is not really my husband. Why am I having some expectations from him?¡±

    Lin Mengya touched her flushed face. ¡°My boiling hot room is making my imagination run wild.¡±

    ¡°Right, it must be that!¡±

    Large snowkes soon covered the narrowed paths.

    After getting out of her room, Long Tianyu¡¯s face was cold, as if he was frozen.

    He tried to contain his anger, as he strode out in the snow, but his anger could clearly be seen.

    He was a master in qing kung, but he left deep footprints in the snow. Steward Deng and Lin Kui, who were following him behind, gave bitter smiles, after exchanging nces.

    ¡°Prince Yu is really getting irritated!¡±

    A nket of white snow lightened the whole dark night, but Long Tianyu felt angrier.

    He had not nned to get Lin Mengya involved in his fight with the Empress and the Crown Prince. But Baili Wuchen and Jiang Sheng had proposed it. When he thought of them, he became even more irritated.

    ¡°Why are you so angry, Your Highness? What Mr. Wuchen proposed seems terrible, but it¡¯s actually a good idea, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After a period of silence, Lin Kui, who was always honest and just, could not helpforting him.

    ¡°Baili Wuchen did it for my good, do you really believe him?¡±

    Lin Kui and Steward Deng were the real confidants of Long Tianyu.

    In fact, the two stood by him and thought lowly of Baili Wuchen¡¯s proposal. Butter on, he did not know what methods Baili Wuchen had used to manage to persuade any of the others, apart from the three of them. That was what angered Long Tianyu the most.

    ¡°I think it terrible as well. We¡¯ve seen what the Princess did after bing Princess Yu. She has to take a huge risk on her life to check on the Emperor¡¯s health condition. But, it seems to be the most well-advised way, after considering everything else.¡±

    Just now, news from the Pce said that the Emperor¡¯s condition had worsened. This was differing news from what was given before, and the royal hospital had no idea this time.

    Even the Ministry of Internal Order, ording to its usual practice, had already prepared a coffin for the Emperor.

    But Long Tianyu did not believe that his father, who had always been in the best of health, would deteriorate so suddenly.

    Stopping at a corner of the garden, he sat down on a cold stone.

    Before seeing Lin Mengya, he gathered his people together in order to cast about for ways to slip into the Imperial Pce, to get information. To his surprise, Baili Wuchen proposed that Lin Mengya be the one to enter the Pce, to treat the Emperor.

    It would be a relief if the Emperor recovered after this. But the Imperial Pce was the Empress and the Crown Prince¡¯s territory. Concubine De was not allowed to enter the Pce to greet the Empress except on the first and fifteenth day of every month. Even he had no right to go into the Pce unless he had a proper reason.

    Lin Mengya was smart and bold enough, but the Imperial Pce was not any ordinary house, and there was danger lurking at every corner.

    Besides, since Lin Mengya had taken some unprecedented actions before, the Empress already saw her as a target.

    It thus appeared that entering the Pce would be a high-risk action for Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu was angry that Baili Wuchen dared incite his people to threaten him with death, in his study room. His refusal would disappoint his people, and then, nobody would like to serve him willingly.

    And Baili Wuchen wanted more. He insisted that Lin Mengya shoulde up with the idea of entering the Pce by herself. More than that, it was he who proposed to ask Grand Secretary Qin¡¯s help.

    A sneer emerged in his heart on its own ord. ¡°Baili Wuchen must have forgotten that I am the real master, who is in control.¡±

    ¡°How dare he boldly make the decision for me, and threaten me with all kinds of things. It¡¯s time to have him removed.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to drive him out, Your Highness?¡±

    Steward Deng was the one who knew Long Tianyu very well. Deng was known as the steward of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion all these years, but in fact, few people knew that he was the one to punish or remove traitors, who threatened Long Tianyu¡¯s power.

    At least one hundred traitors had been killed by him, most of whom were masters in kung fu and very capable.

    ¡°No. It may cause an uproar if he is removed for this. Tell Night to look around for a capable talent, quietly. There should be someone to take Baili Wuchen¡¯s ce.¡±

    In his people¡¯s eyes, Baili Wuchen was the most intelligent man among all.

    But they were wrong. Long Tianyu was actually smarter and more capable than Baili Wuchen.

    Why he did not show it, was because he preferred to give others a chance.

    He seemingly could do nothing, but helplessly agree with every proposal Baili Wuchen made. But in fact, from the day Baili Wuchen tried to y tricks behind him, Long Tianyu had already found a way to deal with him.

    However, Long Tianyu had to make use of Lin Mengya¡¯s belief in him, for once.

    He only hoped that she would never know the truth.

    It snowed the whole night. With the help of a sleeping incense, Lin Mengya had the rare chance to have a sound sleep for a whole night.

    It would be the Winter Solstice Festival in a few days. She was relieved that she had already started her preparations well ahead, fromst month.

    ¡°Master, Ministry of Internal Order sent a ceremonial robe or dress for you and His Highness, and asked that you check it.¡±

    Just after breakfast, a gatekeeper rushed to report this to her.

    She nodded. Baiji was good at this, and that released her from troubles.

    She was newly married and would be attending the ceremony as Princess Yu for the first time, thus, her clothes were new.

    A azure dress embroidered with Magic Lotuses, and a bright red lined jacket with a pattern of a phoenix flying around herbaceous peonies, looked elegant and dignified.

    She touched the smooth, silky cloth with her clean hand. It felt extraordinary, because the best female embroiderer in the Pce made it.

    But, after a while, Lin Mengya gave it to Baiji.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it, Master?¡±

    Baizhi and Baishao found their eyes shining at such a brilliant stitch work.

    ¡°I like it. No one would dislike beautiful clothes. But my life may be taken if I put it on. I¡¯m not bold enough to wear it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was smiling, but her words astonished the two girls.

    Even Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu turned their heads towards her in confusion. ¡°Really? There does not seem to be anything wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master, you¡¯re right that the phoenix on it, is actually a seven-colored phoenix. But they used a little purple color on its eyes. It¡¯s not a big deal. But the flower is a peony, not a herbaceous peony.¡±

    Baiji smilingly exined.

    ording to the convention, only the Empress had a right to wear clothes decorated with a seven-colored peony, particrly if there was a phoenix flying around the peony. Six-colored phoenixes were for Concubines, but the peony was not.

    Six-colored phoenixes was also for princesses like Su Jinan, and the flower must be a herbaceous peony.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya would be punished for showing great disrespect to the Empress, if she had worn it to the ceremony.

    The Ministry of Internal Order had been in charge of making clothes for the royal family and their rtives for many years. Lin Mengya believed that on the page meant for Princess Yu, it must have been recorded as clothes with six-colored phoenix and herbaceous peony.

    In other words, someone secretly swapped out her clothes.

    ¡°My my, how cruel thew is! Are you going to be beheaded if you put on the wrong clothes?¡±

    Baizhi shouted, while she stuck her tongue out and shrank her neck, her heart still fluttering with fear.

    Lin Mengya shook her head, and said in a friendly tone, while looking at Baizhi.

    ¡°Beheaded? It¡¯s as severe as treason. Family members would be purged.¡±

    Bang! Poor Baizhi copsed in astonishment at Lin Mengya¡¯s apparent calmness.

    ¡°Oh my god! That is truly horrible!¡±

 Chapter 235 - Telling Bad Jokes

    <h4>Chapter 235 Telling Bad Jokes</h4>

    ¡°Um... Can you refuse?¡±

    The implication for the nine generations of Lin Mengya¡¯s family meant that anyone who had a rtionship with her, would be beheaded. Baizhi touched her slender neck. ¡°I want to live longer.¡±

    ¡°If I refuse, that would be taken as a disrespect to the royal family and I did not follow the rules. The de will be waiting for me as well.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and said calmly.

    ¡°You will die whether you put it on or not. I think, the Empress is really eager to take your life.¡±

    Baizhi, while she pouted andined, and her eyes brimmed over with worries.

    ¡°Well, can we make another dress?¡±

    Her sparkling eyes focused on Lin Mengya, as she gave this proposal. But before Lin Mengya could answer, Baiji shook her head, with a bitter smile.

    ¡°We can¡¯t. The dress was made from materials that were given as tributes. Look at the thread. We cannot find threads like it from ordinary folk. So if you want a new dress, you have to go to the Pce to get the cloth and embroidery threads, otherwise, even God could not help you.¡±

    Baiji was a master and her words proimed the impossibility of their n.

    Baizhi let out a sigh, while clutching her small head. She could not figure out why so many people were hankering for Lin Mengya¡¯s life.,

    ¡°Master has a charming face. Even if she keeps it here, you will feel better after looking at it. Why do they always want to do something to Master?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that the little girl is sitting so calmly, I believe, she must have a solution. Little girl, tell us, what good ideas you have, in order to calm them down?¡±

    Qinghu knew Lin Mengya would not fold her hands and wait to be captured.

    The Empress¡¯s n was quite beneath her dignity. But she did indeed put Lin Mengya in a dilemma, merely through a dress. It proved that the Empress¡¯s plots would be much more skillful than that of the Crown Prince, if she tried her best to remove Lin Mengya.

    This time, it was just a warning to her from the Empress.

    If she failed to solve the dilemma, Lin Mengya would be killed. If she solved it, there would be more difficult situations waiting for her, in the future.

    ¡°What can I do? Clean my neck to prepare to have it chopped off, together with you guys. I¡¯m not God. Where will I find so many custom codes?¡±

    She fondled Snow and the baby tiger. In winter, the two would run and y in Liuxin Courtyard, in a majestic-looking manner.

    Under the care of her people, both of them had already grown.

    But after all, they were not like cats or dogs, raised in an ordinary home. Lin Mengya intended to release them back to nature, when they grew up.

    So it was time to develop the wildness in their blood.

    But when touching their pliable jaws, she could not bear the thought of letting them go.

    She did not discover this before, but she was now under her cats¡¯ paws.

    ¡°Master, stop scaring us. You won¡¯t look soposed, if there is no solution, will you?¡±

    Baishao was calmer by nature, and this was how she differed from Baizhi, who was going mad because of Lin Mengya,

    After enduring all kinds of difficulties, she did not believe that her master would submit so easily to such a tiny problem.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way. I mean it. Oh, Fox, don¡¯t forget to bring them with you, when you escape, when my head gets chopped off. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease, when I go down to hell.¡±

    Lin Mengya found it entertaining to keep making jokes, which would make Baizhi tense for a few days.

    Her maids were cleverer. Only Baizhi was truly scared by her words. The other girls looked even calmer than her.

    Baisu just stood out there, and looked on them, and kept her mouth closed.

    Lin Mengya silently shook her head. ¡°These girls are bing smarter and can see through my jokes.¡±

    It was really a dilemma. But she was not an ordinary woman.

    But Lin Mengya wondered what the Empress was thinking of, when she masterminded such a public plot.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to be beheaded. I should eat more desserts at Restaurant Ruyi. Master, I¡¯ll go there and enjoy my feast. Don¡¯t leave me any dinner!¡±

    Then, Baizhi rushed out, leaving a room of people trying to hide their smiles.

    ¡°Such a little girl. Obviously, she wants to eat extra desserts. Being scared is just an excuse.¡±

    After their kidding, Baiji, Baisu and Baishao went about doing their own work. Only Qinghu, Lin Zhongyu and Lin Mengya were left in the room.

    With all its instincts as a feline animal, the baby tiger fall asleep in her arms. Snow alsoid down by her feet, and fell asleep.

    The two shameless tigers upied the closest ces to Lin Mengya directly and publicly. Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu suddenly wanted to hunt them.

    But, it could only be a thought.

    They knew Lin Mengya loved the two tigers. If they were hurt even a little, she would skin that person alive!

    ¡°What do you know about the Empress?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked calmly. She already got used to their unreasonable jealousy of the baby tiger and Snow.

    ¡°Not much. The Empress possessed the real power behind the Shangguan family when she was unmarried. She was decisive and determined, very powerful.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu replied calmly. He was from another state, and of course he knew little about the secrets in the Pce.

    ¡°I heard that the Empress was an affectionatedy. She fell in love with the Emperor at first sight. At that time, the Emperor had a crush on another woman. But under all kinds of coercion, he agreed to let her be the Empress. For all these years, there were no rumors about their dislike for each other. I guess, the personal enmity between herself and her mother-inw, makes her keep an eye on you.¡±

    Byparison, Qinghu gave more details.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

    It was right that the Empress was a skillful operator. But she was surprised to hear that the Empress fell in love with the Emperor at first sight. She did not look like the sort to have a sentimental nature.

    ¡°Another misinformation?¡±

    ¡°After entering the Pce, Concubine De obtained the Emperor¡¯s love. She almost reached the position of the Empress. So it stands to reason that the Empress has been fighting against Concubine De. After all, a kind woman would not be able to keep her own position in the Pce. I remember that the Emperor fell ill just as he was about to confer the title of Imperial Noble Consort on Concubine.¡±

    At that time, Lin Mengya was still an innocent girl, hiding in her own room.

    What she knew, were what she overheard when Shangguan Qing talked to the others.

    But she had a good memory and kept them in mind, even though she heard that only once. That year, the force in the northwest gained aplete victory, while the south had an excellent harvest.

    On both sides, the Jiang family made their efforts, thus, the Emperor had the idea to bestow Concubine De with the title of the Imperial Noble Consort.

    The Imperial Noble Consort ranked only second to the Empress, and had the right to assist in managing the imperial harem. It was really a high status.

    But the Emperor was down with an illness. So it had postponed for a long time already.

    ¡°Was there any connection between them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the edict to confer Concubine De with the title of Imperial Noble Consort had already been prepared. But unexpectedly, the Emperor fell sick suddenly. Since then, nobody has mentioned it.¡±

    Qinghu knew more about what happened that year, than her. But it looked really like a coincidence. Even though Concubine De became the Imperial Noble Consort, she stood up to the Empress as an equal.

    And how dare the Empress poison the Emperor?

    ¡°Am I thinking too much?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a few dayster, I¡¯ll enter the Pce. I¡¯ll keep Baisupany. Take care of the other three girls, understand?¡±

    ¡°What? Enter the Pce?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu asked this question at the same time. It was rare.

    Lin Mengya nodded and then told them everything about entering the Pce to treat the Emperor.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree! Sister, are you insane? That old woman wants your life even before you enter the Pce! If you go there now, then you¡¯d be the babe in the woods!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu stood up, and his charming eyes were filled with anxiety.

    ¡°Silly, even if I stay at home, it won¡¯t be better. And I will just go and take a look. I wille back as soon as possible, if I fail to cure the Emperor. But if I can do it, the whole Jin State will be grateful to me. Then, the Empress can¡¯t hurt me, can she?¡±

    Lin Mengya gently exined, as she grabbed his hands and pulled him closer to her.

    The boy in front of her, had a face as fair as a piece of jade and eyebrows that were as beautiful as a picture. What a overwhelmingly charming appearance!

    But his eyebrows were furrowed tightly. She reached out her jade-like fingers and tenderly smoothed away the creases between his eyebrows. She already knew that both of them would say no, when she told them about her n.

    ¡°Little girl, I disagree too. Don¡¯t forget that, the Imperial Pce is a ruthless, greedy hell. If you enter the Pce, Xiaoyu and I are unlikely unable to keep you safe, should you encounter any danger. You have managed to escape from danger several times. That¡¯s your luck. Listen to me, Long Tianyu is not worth it.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s narrow eyes were filled with worries about Lin Mengya.

    In daily life, he alwaysughed and yed jokes, but in the critical moment, it was Lin Mengya he cared about the most.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to stand against me. It has not been settled yet. And the Imperial Pce is not a ce I can enter as I wish. God will make the decision for me.¡±

 Chapter 236 - A Visit to Qin Family

    <h4>Chapter 236 A Visit to Qin Family</h4>

    Although she left a good impression on Grand Secretary Qin before, he, as an old minister serving three emperors in a row, would certainly take everything into consideration. Therefore, it was uncertain, whether she would be able to persuade him.

    ¡°Little girl, you are insisting on it. You found something, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Qinghu asked in a low voice. After thinking about it, he figured out the real reason for her entering the Pce.

    Thinking twice, Lin Mengya shook her head. ¡°TCM is broad and profound. They may be involved, unless I get it wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pce. Little girl, you can go anywhere you want to, even if it is an extremely dangerous ce.¡±

    Qinghu cracked a cheeky grin from the corner of his mouth as usual. He was always standing by her side, and supporting her in everything she did.

    ¡°Crazy! Are you all mad? That¡¯s the Imperial Pce, not just any ce that anyone cane and go. You will die, sister!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu was almost driven mad. Those people behind him warned him many times not to create trouble with the royal family of Jin State.

    But Lin Mengya insisted on going into the Pce. It was like throwing an egg against a stone!

    ¡°Not a big deal. An old woman and a spendthrift? I¡¯ve entered the Imperial Pce many times.¡±

    Qinghu said this as if he did not care about the Empress and the Crown Prince at all. In fact, not the whole Pce was under her control.

    The Emperor, who was lying on the sick bed, still had the authority. As long as she took care, Lin Mengya could escape from any danger.

    Besides, they had lived a quiet life for quite some time already. Qinghu knew that she also craved a thrilling life, like him.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s leave it first. I¡¯ll be going out in the afternoon. Xiaoyu, youe with me.¡±

    Baiji had prepared some simple presents. They were not precious items, but they came from her heart. The Qin family, noble and rich enough, would not care about money. If she prepared something priceless, it would turn out that she had outsmarted herself.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and get myself ready.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu left, full of worries. ¡°No matter what, I should try to persuade Sister to give up that dangerous idea of entering the Pce.¡±

    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu, after Lin Mengya had recovered from a dangerous illness, tried every means to present all kinds of treasures to her, daily. Nobody knew what spurred them on.

    Lin Mengya was wrapped in a ssy cloak made from the fur of an arctic fox.

    Baiji, Baisu, and Lin Zhongyu, all wrapped in brown fox-fur cloaks, followed behind her.

    A burning stove made the space inside the covered carriage a little warmer.

    The inside was covered by fine woolen nkets. Lin Mengya thought of it to be a waste, but since Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu insisted, she had to ept it.

    The veins around her heart hurt. The doctor said that she should take more care, especially in winter.

    She often stayed inside her room and read books. Otherwise, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu would cover the ground of Liuxin Courtyard, with nkets.

    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a doctor. I know my own health condition.¡±

    It was strange that every time she detoxified herself, one part of the pills would change into nutrition to nurse her own body.

    She was actually well already.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that simple, since the veins around your heart are hurting. I¡¯ve found lots of rare medicinal herbs. They will be sent to your private coffer in a few days. Sister Baiji, remember to make sure that my sister drinks it.¡±

    Then, Lin Zhongyu took some warmed grapes from a box made of warm jade, and presented it to her.

    She let out a long sigh, but she was actually touched.

    ¡°Was I such a poor girl in my previous life? So I have such a luxurious life now?¡±

    Even a fruit box was so valuable. Lin Mengya was really worried that she would be robbed one day, if someone knew about it.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take you back to my parents¡¯ home after we are done visiting Uncle Qin. I told youst time that I nned to let my father adopt you. Butter, I thought about it and realized that it would be a little abrupt. So I changed my n. I will find an uncle, who has no children to take you as his adopted son, what do you think?¡±

    Sooner orter, Xiaoyu¡¯s identity would be made public.

    Lin Muzhi was the general at Jin State, the enemy of Xiaoyu¡¯s mothend. His reputation would be destroyed if anyone knew about their rtionship.

    It would be worse once Lin Muzhi was framed as a traitor of Jin State.

    ¡°It is your choice, Sister.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu silently chuckled to himself. ¡°If I¡¯m her cousin, then, those people won¡¯t be able to achieve their purpose.¡±

    Under the soft light, Lin Mengya¡¯s side face looked softer and more beautiful.

    Her gentle gaze made Lin Zhongyu forget everything for the moment, even national enmity and family hatred.

    ¡°No matter how they force me, I won¡¯t harm Sister!¡±

    They arrived at Qin¡¯s Mansion soon. Lin Mengya delivered the visiting card and soon, they were invited into the reception room.

    The aroma of tea lessened the coldness of winter.

    On the path to the reception room, the decor of the house, including grass and trees, appeared totally natural.

    The designer must have made a huge effort, but it gave visitors the impression that it was what it should be. It waspletely natural, and was one with the sky and the earth.

    It was not hard to guess that it was a peaceful and quiet family. The Qin family looked more like a respectable, morally lofty family, inparison with Prince Yu¡¯s family and the Lin family, who never ceased to be at the center of troubles.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to travel on a snowy day. Why let yourself suffer by paying me a visit personally, Princess Yu? Since you and I get along well, you could have asked someone to send me a message, and then, you won¡¯t have to suffer from the cold.¡±

    By virtue of her rank, Lin Mengya should take the seat of honor.

    But she insisted on acting as a junior and sat on the right-hand seat. Immediately, Minister Qin had a good impression on her.

    Not being arrogant was what a princess should be

    ¡°Uncle Qin, thank you. I should have visited you earlier. But I have been dyed by the affairs in the house. Last night, there was quite arge snowfall. From inside the carriage, I looked out at the snow-covered world, and found it looked like a rare wonder.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave an elegant smile, and appeared lovely and clever.

    She knew that Uncle Qin, as a retired minister, was proud of himself and stubborn.

    Therefore, she did not behave as Princess Yu, but as the daughter of his old friend. That was about it.

    ¡°Uncle Qin, today, I actually came here to ask for your help.¡±

    There were lots of boys born to the Qin family. Grand Secretary Qin had three sons. So he enjoyed Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle and lovely behavior.

    ¡°Princess Yu, just tell me.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and then said sorrowfully.

    ¡°The Winter Solstice Festival is nearing, and there will be a ceremony. You know, His Majesty always holds a blessing ceremony in the ancestral temple. But this year, His Majesty has not recovered yet. The Crown Prince then asked Prince Yu to go together. Even though I became a member of the royal family, I have little experience of it. So if I do something wrong and interrupt the ceremony, I would feel guilty.¡±

    Lin Mengya exined this in a sincere manner. Grand Secretary Qin had been invited by Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu before, so he would not say no this time.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. You should be careful during the ceremony. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to your house personally. So, Your Highness, I may be disturbing you for a few days.¡±

    Usually, Senior officials like Minister Qin were invited to act as a guide to the Crown Prince.

    But the Crown Prince did not like him. Lin Mengya grasped this opportunity. It proved that Long Tianyu was much cleverer than the Crown Prince. The establishment of a good rtionship with the Qin family, would attract more senior officials to join him.

    Lin Mengya owed it to the Crown Prince for being as blind as a bat.

    ¡°Well, then, thank you, Uncle Qin. I should be leaving now. Father just returned from the frontier juncture, so I should see more of him. I¡¯ll see myself out, Uncle Qin.¡±

    Minister Qin understood what she really meant, but he did not point it out, and even personally walked her to the gate. It proved that he really appreciated her.

    They went back to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s ce. Before entering, Lin Mengya saw many people entering and leaving by the gate that was usually closed daily.

    ¡°Miss Lin is back¡ª¡±

    The gatekeeper was not the one, who gave her the cold shoulder, but strangers. That aroused her curiosity.

    ¡°Hey, even on such a snowy day, why must youe here?¡±

    After learning about her arrival, Lin Nansheng trotted out to greet her.

    Outside the gate, Lin Nansheng, who was handsome and had rosy lips and pretty white teeth, was helping his elder sister to get out of the carriage.

    Noticing the luxurious carriage, he silently had a better impression of his brother-inw.

    ¡°I miss you and father. Oh, what are these people doing here?¡±

    Looking at his elder sister wrapped up like a zongzi, Lin Nansheng smiled.

    ¡°They are servants from different families. Those families prepared many gifts. After the winter solstice, it will be father¡¯s birthday.¡±

    His words reminded her that their father¡¯s birthday was just round the corner.

    She had been really too busy and had forgotten.

    While chatting, Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng went to the warm room in the west. It had always been her favorite paradise in winter.

    Looking at the familiar items, all kinds of feelings rose in her mind.

    After Shangguan Qing became her stepmother, she was often treated shabbily. Every winter, she would get only low quality charcoal in her room, and this made her room still cold and also pungent.

    So she had to hide in the West Warm Room, and waited tearfully for her father and elder brother.

    She was now the honorable Princess Yu. So it just goes to show that the affairs of the world are not constant, and there is no certainty about things.

    When they sat down, the servants brought out all kinds of fruits and desserts, delicate and tasteful, and they were all Lin Mengya¡¯s favorite from before.

    She picked up a green bean cake, that looked like a piece of jade. Then, she found that Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were not there, after she entered the room.

    Both of them would usuallye up and treat her like a master. But why did they stop doing this?

 Chapter 237 - An Adopted Son of Lin Family

    <h4>Chapter 237 An Adopted Son of Lin Family</h4>

    ¡°Brother, why is it so quiet today?¡±

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were not around, and all the servants were new. Those who were usually with Shangguan Qing, had all vanished from sight.

    ¡°Father was furious, so Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were grounded, and he reced all their staff. You won¡¯t feel ill at ease anymore.¡±

    Lin Nansheng had a pitying yet guilty look on his face.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head, and took a sip of the honey tea. It was impossible for her not to still have a trace of bitterness in her heart.

    She had no idea why Lin Muzhi did this. Although he loved her very much, he still did nothing, when she was nearly dying.

    It was true that Lin Muzhi truly loved her, but if he really wanted to protect her, she would not have undergone so many difficulties.

    Perhaps she was too naive and did not know how to fight back. Every time Lin Muzhi came back, she would notin and report what Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had done to her. Maybe that gave them an opportunity to bully her.

    After all, she was not well-experienced enough to understand her father¡¯s helplessness.

    Lin Mengya paused and said,

    ¡°There are lots of spies outside now. Brother, are you not worried that someone would intentionally mingle with those new servants you hired, in order to get news?¡±

    Her worry was reasonable. But Lin Nansheng smiled and replied,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Father and I selected them very carefully. Every single one can be trusted. We¡¯ve driven all the old servants to the backyard. Father banned them froming out. So what you¡¯re worrying about, won¡¯t happen at all.¡±

    His confidence gave her momentary relief.

    No matter what, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were ever the Masters here. Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had gone overboard actually. Inevitably, the other two might make aeback.

    After thinking about it, she said again.

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯d be perfect if father took the same measures as he did with the soldiers. However, you¡¯re in the Capital City now and it would be quite hard to prevent these crafty people from retaliating. Why not tell the housekeeper to keep an eye on them, and prevent them from sending out messages. They could find various means to find out about things, other than their spies.¡±

    It stood to reason that Lin Mengya felt worried. Those military spies were well-trained, but their resources were limited.

    Everything was all the same and unvaried in the military, thus, if there was really something unusual, it would be spotted very easily.

    But it was totally a different scenario in Capital City. Everything could be used as a means to send a message. Although she lost Lin Muzhi¡¯s support, Shangguan Qing was still the real daughter of Shangguan family. The Shangguan family had always acted in an arrogant manner, so they would not easily forgive the treatment their daughter received.

    Anyway, Lin Muzhi had little experience in fighting with women.

    ¡°You mean, let them out? Xiao¡¯ra, have you forgotten how they used to bully you?¡±

    To his surprise, Lin Nansheng initially thought that Lin Mengya would be delighted to hear that the two women were grounded.

    Unexpectedly, she said something else.

    ¡°I did not forget. But brother, you and father should not get involved in the fight in the Capital City. The Shangguan family has been eyeing us covetously. I believe you know the reason why Shangguan Qing forced me to marry Long Tianyu in secret.¡±

    Lin Mengya advised him earnestly. She wanted her brother to know she was doing this for their good.

    It was not a big deal for her to be wronged. Anyway, she would not be wronged. But she would not allow her father and her brother to get involved in the affairs of women.

    Lin Muzhi was a General, leading thousands of troops, and conquering everything before him, but, women¡¯s¡¯ fight was not as simple as he imagined.

    ¡°Fine, leave it as it is. Ya¡¯er, you¡¯re thinking of us, I know. But father should have some reasons of his own, of course. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    She wanted to say more, but held back, because she noticed that he was quite insistent.

    ¡°I am thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, why are you here? You must be frozen?¡±

    A deep, resonant voice could be heard from outside the room. And then, a figure dressed in gray, appeared.

    ¡°Father, I came to see you.¡±

    In front of Lin Muzhi, she always acted as his much beloved daughter. Lin Mengya immediately came towards him, and held his arms. She acted as if she was a spoiled child.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Leave after dinner. We¡¯ve not seen each other for many years. I have many things to tell you.¡±

    Lin Muzhi stared at his daughter, who had grown up from that timid little girl to a beautiful, sensibledy.

    Her hair was put up in a bun. Without his knowledge, she was now married. Her mother would feel happy for her, if she knew it.

    ¡°Good. I want a feast.¡±

    She beamed. Only before her father was she free from worries, and need not constantly be on her guard.

    ¡°Such a greedy cat. Ya¡¯er, did they not cook well for you? Look at you, you became thinner.¡±

    Although his daughter had a charming appearance, her chin was sharp, and not as lovely as her round face, when she was a child.

    And he sensed his daughter¡¯s unstable breathing. She seemed to be in a bad condition.

    ¡°Is that because she is not used to the food in her house?¡±

    Noticing him studying her intently, Lin Mengya tried to distract him. There would be a scene if he found out that she had been poisoned.

    The Lin family could not afford this trouble, neither could she.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps I¡¯m still growing taller. Oh, father, there is a man I want to introduce to you. Xiaoyu,e and greet my father and brother.

    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had already noticed the beautiful boy, sitting quietly in the corner.

    He was at most fourteen or fifteen years old. But he was full of spirit and energy, different from the son of amon family. He bowed gracefully, and did not to avoid their scrutiny. He apparently was used to these kind of asions.

    ¡°Greetings, General, young General.¡±

    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were full of silent praises for his poise. At this moment, Lin Mengya pulled him up, and her face was wreathed with a proud smile.

    ¡°Today, I came here for one thing, father.¡±

    Then, she told them how she met Xiaoyu and her n about asking him to give Xiaoyu a legal identity.

    But of course, it was wise of her to keep the punishment of those scoundrels, a secret.

    After all, she was still a sweet, lovely baby girl in her father¡¯s mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. You have several uncles whock sons to carry on their family lineage. Besides, he looks extraordinarily handsome. I¡¯m afraid that our status would be beneath his dignity.¡±

    Lin Muzhi did not refuse. After all, it was a request from his daughter. There was no reason for him to say no.

    But at first sight, he knew that the boy must be from an unusual family. If there was something else he was not aware of, he might get involved in another feud.

    ¡°General, you have a pair of sharp eyes. Frankly, I am from Lieyun State. There were traitorous ministers who took over the control of my country, and my family was split up. I have only a few loyal old servants with me. I hope that would not be a problem.¡±

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Xiaoyu was very forthright, and spoke out about his family situation.

    But she also felt that Lin Zhongyu had matured a lot.

    His forthrightness was the right thing to do. Lin Muzhi had his own powers, and would find out that he came from Lieyun State, sooner orter. His frankness would make an impression on Lin Muzhi.

    ¡°I see. I am familiar with Lieyun State. But tell me, what¡¯s the rtionship between your family and the Xin family?¡±

    Although he had already taken every question into consideration, Lin Zhongyu was still astonished.

    Lin Muzhi was still staring at him calmly, his eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, letting nothing escape from his scrutiny.

    Lin Zhongyu did not try to avoid the question. Instead, he cracked a bitter smile, and his clear eyes welled up in sorrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly the General Lin, who can run the whole world. The Xin family is my sworn enemy. Things between our families are truly irreconcble!¡±

    Lin Mengya was suddenly stunned by the depth of cruelty and coldness in his voice, which did not seem to belong to a boy at all.

    Did she make a wrong guess? But if he came from the Xin family, why would Xin Li speciallye over to warn her?

    ¡°Is there anything that happened in the past that I am not aware of?¡±

    Inside the capacious warm room, the slim boy was clenching his fists, his eyes brimming with monstrous hatred, yet his taut back showed him his pride, yet single minded stubbornness.

    ¡°Father, Xiaoyu saved my life. I believe, he won¡¯t harm me, as well as the Lin family.¡±

    Her tender voice gave him a sense offort.

    Then, a soft, warm hand was ced lightly on his shoulders, making him feel warm and full of energy.

    He turned back to look at thedy who was standing by his side. No matter what, she was always ahead of him, protected him, supported him, and firmly believed in him.

    ¡°Father, since Ya¡¯er believes him, why not listen to her?¡±

    Lin Nansheng loved his sister very much, and always stood by her side. He would have done anything for her, including taking in a stranger as his cousin. Even if Lin Mengya wanted to make a hole in the sky, he would learn from the Goddess named Nvwa, to refine stones to fill in the hole.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make the arrangement. In the future, remember that you are a member of Lin family. Behave yourself and don¡¯t bring shame on us.¡±

    Lin Muzhi patted Lin Zhongyu on the shoulder with his generous, big hand. His stare was friendly and fatherly like that of a usual elder uncle, and touched him to the core.

 Chapter 238 - True or False

    <h4>Chapter 238 True or False</h4>

    Lin Zhongyu never had imagined that the Lin family was not as traditional as he expected. It was easier to be adopted than he imagined.

    Being taken as an adopted son was easy, but as for the naturalization, a series of procedures had to be done back at their hometown. Luckily, all the officers there, had a good rtionship with the Lin family.

    That would make it easier. Lin Mengya could finally feel at ease. Her happiness over-flowed as she stayed with the three men.

    Actually, the Lin family was far from being the quiet one that she knew.

    But Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng kept quiet about it, as if both hade to an agreement. She knew that her father and her brother were trying to make her feel at ease.

    As a member of the Lin family, however, how could she ever get away from those things?

    ¡°Come on, take a taste. It was your favorite when you were a child. You lost your mother very early and did not see much of me, due to my work. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    Lin Muzhi actually felt guilty about his daughter.

    His wife¡¯s death, and the pressure from the Shangguan family, made him, who was a resolute and steadfast man, very depressed.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help letting out hisints and anger, when he lead his force to battle. His enemies were stricken with terror in the battlefield. Hence, Lin Mengya was left behind and that was how the family was separated.

    Prince Yu was a good man, but there was no much true love in the royal family. And the Empress made the Lin family her target. All of this caused Lin Mengya not to lead a quiet, happy life.

    ¡°Thanks, father. I really miss our food back home. Please, father, brother.¡±

    Lin Mengya understood the mixed feelings in his mind. But she was still thinking about Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu.

    Lin Muzhi had fought as the General in the frontier for many years, during which time, Marquis Zhennan was totally under Shangguan Qing¡¯s control. So she had cultivated a lot of cronies and developed her own power here.

    If not, the bullying and abuse she suffered for so long, would not have been kept from Lin Muzhi, for so long.

    She received some information from her brother, that both of them had quieted down unexpectedly. Even though they did not confess about what they had done, they became rather repentant.

    Being so abnormal was not normal. She believed that Shangguan Qing wasing up with some big ns, in secret.

    If she did something crazy and heartless, the Lin family would get into big trouble.

    ¡°Father, I know you are angry with stepmother. But she is still one of our family members. You have not cooled down yet, so it seems reasonable to punish her. But, father, the Shangguan family is making an attempt toe up with something, and it seems that they are on the way to bing the first family of Jin State. If news of stepmother¡¯s punishment is spread, it will be bad for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not afraid of the Shangguan family, but she knew clearly about the order of priority.

    The Lin family had remained neutral for many years. That was why they could stay on in Capital City.

    Then she married Long Tianyu. That shifted their neutral attitude.

    Shangguan Qing did not get any love from Lin Muzhi, and failed to give birth to a son. Of course, the Shangguan family would not let go of any chance to be used to put pressure on, and control the Lin family.

    Looking at his daughter¡¯s attitude which was so different from Lin Nansheng¡¯s resentful attitude, Lin Muzhi was appreciative of his daughter.

    ¡°You impress me. You¡¯re generous. But they still should get some punishment. Well, then, ground them for a month, how about it?¡±

    She pondered for a while, and eventually nodded.

    She was not a kind woman like the Madonna. What she was doing and nning, was all for her family¡¯s good.

    And as for Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, she believed, nobody would care whether they died or not, after the Shangguan family had been removed.

    In the West Warm Room, every member of the Lin family was all smiles, while in the backyard, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were suffering from bitterness.

    ¡°Mother, do you know whether grandfather received your message?¡±

    Lin Mengwu was looking forward to her grandfather¡¯s reply, every day. She had had enough of this run down room.

    ¡°Father really overdid it this time, and took away all of my beautiful clothes and ornaments. When my grandmother arrives, I will tell her about this.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Your wet nurse told me that it¡¯s well guarded recently, so it was difficult to send a message out. But your grandmother regrly receives a letter from me every month. If she does not get one for a long time, she would find out what¡¯s happening to us.¡±

    All of Shangguan Qing¡¯s vitality seemed to have been spent overnight.

    Her face was pale. Her hair was still worn in a bun, but it seemed to overwhelm her.

    She was not the honorable,manding Mrs. Lin anymore. Their future had already been decided when the Duke came back.

    ¡°It¡¯s taking a long time. Mother, can you think of any other ideas?¡±

    Lin Mengwu pouted and pleaded, as she fawned on her mother.

    It would be the Winter Solstice Festival in a few days. There would be a great banquet after the blessing ceremony in the Pce, in ordance with the usual practice.

    She was still unmarried. Where would she be able to find a Mr. Right, if she failed to grasp this opportunity to show herself off?

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking of. You¡¯ll show up at Winter Solstice Festival, I promise.¡±

    Looking at her daughter, her eyes revealed a flicker of determination.

    ¡°That woman has been dead for so long but she still retains the most important position in his heart. What if I die? Will he miss me as much as he misses that dead woman?¡±

    Suddenly, the door opened. Both of them lost their nerves and looked at the door, and saw a tall, slim figure.

    She had an unmatched elegance, was as beautiful as a lotus, with a spurious smile, on her face.

    Those quivering red agate tassels made her appear as fair-skinned as a piece of jade, and gave her an air of quiet elegance.

    She wore a white fox-fur cloak, and looked noble and graceful. Her beauty was the one quality which Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu hated most.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you think we have suffered enough, because of you?¡±

    They were all Miss Lins, but Lin Mengwu really wanted Lin Mengya to die. Her eyes were filled with pure hatred for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You suffer for your own actions. It¡¯s none of my business. Lin Mengwu, if you had not poisoned me first, why would I seek revenge and make you suffer?¡±

    Lin Mengwu¡¯s expression changed, not because she realized her mistake, but because she was afraid of being overheard by her father. If he heard that, they would be even more severely punished, than merely being grounded.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, what brings you here?¡±

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s facial expression changed.

    Till now, she did not know how she could have been defeated by Lin Mengya. She should have wielded her strength over her, and killed her as easily as killing an ant.

    But unexpectedly, she was beaten again and again. ¡°She must be proud of herself.¡±

    ¡°I came here to give you a warning. Don¡¯t ever try to do something that will be harmful to the Lin family. Otherwise, even father would not be able to keep you safe. Don¡¯t forget that, from the day His Majesty issued an edict proiming me as Princess Yu, then, nobody can change it. When you hurt me, it would mean that you are hurting Princess Yu. Even the one in the Pce will not be able to help you out.¡±

    Shangguan Qing did not realize until now, why she did not reveal everything to Lin Muzhi.

    Shangguan Qing was silently overwhelmed. She just realized what the Empress had told her repeatedly, and that was not to confront Lin Mengya, if she was not sure of victory.

    Lin Mengya had transformed into a brutal serpent.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re attempting to ask for help. But you should know that I have your supporters under control. When you entered the gate of this house, you¡¯re not Miss Shangguan, but Mrs. Lin. So, should something bad happen to the Lin family, you may not be able to escape unscathed. Think about your dead fianc¨¦. He was in good health, but how did he die so suddenly?¡±

    Looking into her clear eyes, Shangguan Qing felt as if she could see through her.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t waste time on you. Stay here and keep quiet with your daughter, otherwise, I¡¯d let you experience the feeling that being dead is better than being alive.¡±

    Then, Lin Mengya turned back and left.

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s face had a totally downcast look, while Lin Mengwu was gritting her teeth and was so furious, that she wanted to kill Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Mother, did she catch my wet nurse?¡±

    Both of them were shocked at this idea. Shangguan Qing had sent the letter to her parents¡¯ home through her wet nurse. If Lin Muzhi found it, they would both be in big trouble.

    ¡°Oh! I must get that letter back right now!¡±

    She gave a bracelet made of white jade to the doorkeeper as a bribe. Then, Lin Mengwu¡¯s wet nurse showed up in front of them.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you...caught by Lin Mengya?¡±

    Unbelievably, her wet nurse was looking very well. Looking at her, Shangguan Qing snapped, and was aware that she had fallen into Lin Mengya¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Your Highness, what happened?¡±

    She knew nothing about it. She was preparing food for them, and then rushed over, after receiving Shangguan Qing¡¯s message.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright? Nanny, did Lin Mengya make things hard for you?¡±

    Lin Mengwu asked this, because she did not realize what had actually happened.

    Her wet nurse shook her head. She had been busy in the kitchen in the afternoon. How could she meet Miss Lin?

    ¡°Ah! We were trapped! Go back to your room and destroy the letter I gave you. No matter what, you can¡¯t let Lin Mengya find that letter, hurry!¡±

    Shangguan Qing was rattled for the first time. She wished that the wet nurse could act faster than Lin Mengya, and find that letter ahead of her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back now. Your Highness, My Lady, take care of yourselves.¡±

    The wet nurse immediately rushed back to her own room, and got the letter in the brickwork joint before someone else saw her.

 Chapter 239 - Beating the Opponent with his own Game

    <h4>Chapter 239 Beating the Opponent with his own Game</h4>

    Just as she was about to rip the letter into pieces, it was abruptly snatched from her hand.

    ¡°I have to thank you, because if it had not been for you, how would I ever find this letter? The Lins provided for you over the years, and you have indeed been true and loyal to the family.¡±

    As Lin Mengya¡¯s voice rang out, the face of the wet nurse fell. She struggled to retrieve the letter from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, but was pinned down by Lin Zhongyu and Lin Muzhu.

    Lin Mengya opened the letter and went through its contents, and realized that it was full of outrageous usations against her father and her. There was no mention about all the despicable things that she and Lin Mengwu had done, in the letter.

    ¡°Men, seize her and detain her, so she will not be able to leave the house.¡±

    Lin Muzhi took the letter from his sister¡¯s hand, fuming with rage.

    ¡°What a case of thief crying thief! I never imagined Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu to be so shameless as to think that they could seek help from the Shangguan Family. Did they think they could trifle with the Lins?¡± said Lin Muzhi coldly.

    By now, Lin Muzhi was burning with rage.

    ¡°Reality lies before our eyes now, and there is no way they can deny what they did. Rest assured I will keep this letter well. Do a thorough interrogation of the wet nurse, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get a thing or two out of her, which I will eventually use to confront the Shangguan Family, and demand that they discipline their daughter.¡±

    Compared to the crafty and cunning Queen, Shangguan Qing was not even close to being a formidable character.

    To be honest, even Lin Mengya could not understand how Shangguan Qing ended up in this pathetic state.

    As Father¡¯s second wife, Shangguan Qing surely had the opportunity to win his heart. Given Father¡¯s personality, why was he being so hard-hearted toward her?

    She had reaped what she sowed, and ended up in such a miserable state, today.

    Lin Mengya returned from the Lins, sitting dazedly, in a horse carriage.

    Although Shangguan had been locked away by her father, this was not something he would usually do. Moreover, he could not possibly keep this from the Shangguan Family for long. It became critical as to who among the two families, would be better at seizing the opportunity.

    If she wanted to gain the upper hand in this, she had to think of a way to get proof of Shangguan Qing¡¯s evil deeds.

    Without any evidence, it was easy to be defeated.

    ¡°Elder Sister, are you worrying about the matter regarding Mrs. Lin?¡±

    Xiaoyu could almost always read Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. He quickly understood her concerns.

    ¡°Hum, it¡¯s not a big deal really. Everyone is busy preparing for the Winter Solstice now. Who would notice what is happening with the Lins?¡±

    What Lin Mengya said made sense.

    There werenterns, buntings and other decorations hanging everywhere in the streets, which livened up the whole atmosphere. Looking out of the window, she could see the jubtion on all the people¡¯s faces.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mood seemed to be influenced by the festive atmosphere. In an agricultural society, the Winter Solstice was held in high esteem by the people, when they prayed for good weather for nting their crops.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, go and tell the people walking ahead of us to stop at Restaurant Rui. I¡¯ve not visited Sanjue Hall for some time. Will you apany me there?¡±

    The sky was getting darker, yet Lin Mengya appeared to suddenly have the urge to take a look at her little vault. She wondered how the construction wasing along.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Lin Zhongyu said.

    He was willing to follow her even into extreme danger, as long as he was able to stay by Elder¡¯s Sister side.

    Xiaoyu went to give instructions to the coachman, as Lin Mengya remained in the horse carriage, admiring the lights and flowers along the streets.

    From behind Restaurant Ruiji, Lin Mengya finally returned to her little courtyard. Old Uncle Bai and his wife were busying themselves in the front hall when she arrived, and were not aware of her arrival.

    All the snow in the little courtyard had been swept away. Baiji and her younger siblings came out of the house.

    The moment they saw Princess Yu, whom they adored, their faces broke into brilliant smiles, as they surrounded her.

    ¡°Why did you not visit us for thest few days, Elder Sister princess?¡±

    The oldest of Baiji¡¯s younger sisters was more bold. She had naturally changed her surname to ¡®Bai¡¯ after she came to Sanjue Hall, and when Baiji¡¯s parents acknowledged that they were servants bought by Lin Mengya.

    Her name was Baiting. At the moment, herrge eyes were blinking, as she lifted her face to smile at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I have been preupied with some other matters, and was not able toe to see you. Have you been good? Or naughty?¡±

    The children had new clothes to wear and their food no longer consisted merely of coarse grains and wild herbs. With more nutrition in their diet, they had apparently put on some weight.

    All the siblings had the same delicate features as Baiji, and were more adorable than the children ofrge, affluent families.

    Lin Mengya stroked one and hugged the other. The children treated Lin Mengya as their own elder sister.

    ¡°I did not expect you to adore children so much.¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s voice came from behind Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya turned around ,and indeed it was Yunzhu, who was standing behind her.

    However, thedy who used to cloth herself entirely in ck, had changed into a pale purple embroidered dress. Her once hideous face had also been restored to a shade of her former appearance.

    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve changed back to your old self.¡±

    Other than some parts of her skin which was ck, as a result of aging, her delicate eyes held a glimpse of her former glory, as the most beautiful woman in the entire capital city.

    Compared to Lin Mengya¡¯s pure and innocent beauty, Yunzhu, who had led a life of hardship, was beautiful in a mature way.

    A dark purple rose drawn on her lower right cheek, further enhanced her attractiveness.

    Although the Yunzhu of today, no longer had her youthful mor, she still had the charm to draw the eyes of people to her.

    ¡°My former self is long dead. Even now, I¡¯m merely a walking dead. How is Baili Rui?¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s hatred towards Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher seemed to have lessened, because her looks had been restored.

    After all, why would her hatred towards him be so intense if she did not love him deeply in the first ce? Lin Mengya nodded and said,

    ¡°Teacher is doing well, but it is his ultimate wish to see you again.¡±

    He had been deceived by his own nephew, whom he treated like his own son, and as a result he was imprisoned in the stone room for many years. Nevertheless, the fact that Teacher continued in his research, testified that he was the not one to give up easily.

    However, after he met Yunzhu once again, Lin Mengya could see that he had be inattentive to his work. In addition, he had been trying ways and means to inquire about Yunzhu, from Lin Mengya.

    In reality, these two lovers were unable to let go of their emotions for each other. Unfortunately, it seemed unlikely that they would ever revive their former rtionship, after all that had happened.

    ¡°Things hade to this state, it¡¯s no longer important if we ever meet again or not. Oh, I suppose you haven¡¯t forgotten what you promised me you would do? I¡¯ve set up everything there, so we¡¯re just waiting for you to go over to treat the patients.¡±

    Surely Lin Mengya did not forget what she promised Yunzhu, which was to help someone neutralize the poison in his body. After thinking over it, the two of them made an appointment for two dayster, when Yunzhu would bring Lin Mengya over to meet the patient.

    ¡°Oh yes, you should go over and have a look at the situation, being the overall in-charge of Sanjue Hall. Many who gathered there are people who wish to put behind their former vagrant life. I am afraid it won¡¯t be easy for them topletely disengage themselves from their past concerns.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Indeed Qinghu had been talking about this matter to her.

    However, she had been preupied by other matters, so much so she was unable to attend to this matter.

    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±

    Based on her financial situation, as well as her proprietorship of Restaurant Ruyi, she did not have to worry about finances. The only trouble now was that they had not settled on the candidate for the position of master of Sanjue Hall.

    She was hoping to set up an organization that had a strongwork. As the mastermind behind the scenes, naturally she would want to remain anonymous, and somewhat untraceable.

    She knocked her head lightly with her knuckles, as she realized to her dismay that she could longer enjoy the good times when she could just be a shopkeeper, who lived at ease.

    She bade farewell the two warm-hearted oldies of the Bais in a hurry to go back the prince¡¯s mansion. By the time she arrived, the sky waspletely dark.

    Before she entered the gates, Steward Deng ran up to her to receive her, looking as if he had found his savior.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Mistress. If you¡¯ve dyed any further ining back, the prince would be sending someone to the Lins to get you back.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her brows a little. She had only been away from the mansion for a day. Did Concubine De create trouble out of nothing again?

    She walked through the courtyard and arrived at Long Tianyu¡¯s Qinwu Courtyard. It was then she realized that the study was filled with a group of dejected-looking men.

    ¡°Your Highness the prince, Princess Yu is here.¡±

    As Steward Deng raised his voice to announce the arrival of the princess, all eyes in the study turned to look at Lin Mengya fervently.

    ¡°What¡¯s... what¡¯s happened?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked, with some hesitation. She had just set foot in the study, and she could sense the solemn atmosphere that filled the air.

    Long Tianyu was standing by the window at the moment, with his brows tightly knitted. She wondered what he was thinking about.

    ¡°You may excuse yourself for now. I¡¯ll handle the rest of the matter.¡±

    Something did not feel quite right in the silence that ensued. Surely Long Tianyu would not have gathered all his men here, if he had not met with some major problems.

    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianyu quietly, reached out her hand to smooth out the creases on his clothes, and in a gentle voice, said,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go into the pce? Did the Crown Prince try to make things difficult for you?¡±

    At the mention of the Crown Prince, a look of impatience shed across his deep set eyes.

    ¡°The Crown Prince wants to me prepare the feast for the prayer for blessings after the Winter Solstice celebrations, but he did not mention this to me before today. Now I¡¯m left with only a few days to prepare. Obviously his purpose is to embarrass me in front of all our elders and rtives!¡±

    So this was the reason! Immediately, Lin Mengya understood why Long Tianyu was enraged.

    The feast for the prayer for blessings was a banquet meant to entertain the elders and rtives in the family. If there was even anything that was not properly prepared, Long Tianyu would be aughing stock.

    However, Lin Mengya supposed Long Tianyu would not be confounded by the mere task of organizing a banquet?

    ¡°Then, what are you so anxious over, Your Highness?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Long Tianyu gave her a nce and said coldly, ¡°The yearly banquet for the prayer for blessings is a great day of entertainment for the elders and rtives in the family. ording to the rules, the organizer is expectede out with an original idea for the program, but Father has been bedridden, due to his illness. If we overdo it, we will be used of being unfilial. On the other hand, if we are too solemn about it, people wouldin that we are dampening the festive spirit.¡±

    Lin Mengya understood Long Tianyu¡¯s concerns, after pondering over it. However, she believed that Long Tianyu was totally capable of solving the problem.

    Looking at his facial expression, which was filled with anger, she had the feeling that Long Tianyu was merely acting like a child in front of her.

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? Let me handle it. Just help me look for some of the best dancers in the capital city. As for the rest, just leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 240 - The Sudden Attack

    <h4>Chapter 240 The Sudden Attack</h4>

    Seeing the faint smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate face, Long Tianyu swallowed the idea which he wanted to say.

    ¡°Was his princess wife going to give him a surprise?¡±

    ¡°So isn¡¯t it just a program that you have to conduct? Oh yes, there¡¯s something else I want to discuss with you, Your Highness.¡±

    She was wearing a sweet smile and her eyes were beaming with such brilliance that it made Long Tianyu¡¯s heart quiver. He wondered what thisss was up to once again. What antics would she be pulling on some unlucky person?

    Subconsciously, a rxed smile broke out on Long Tianyu¡¯s face. Even he was not aware of the loving tenderness in his own expression.

    ¡°What is it about?¡±

    It seemed that he had not turned down any of Lin Mengya¡¯s requeststely. While her thoughts and ideas were like fireworks that were hard to grasp, no one was able to see through her intentions, until the moment it burned brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what will be the decoration theme for the day, as I will be drawing something ording to the same theme. Please help me source the best workmen who can get everything ready in time. We will be an overnight celebrity during the banquet.¡±

    On that day, all the elders and rtives would be present in the pce. If she was able to produce an outstanding work of art, Long Tianyu would receive further recognition. She really enjoyed seeing the dejected look on the Crown Prince, but she had to strictly ensure that no one disrupted what she was going to do in theing few days.

    Lin Mengya was so immersed in her thoughts that she was totally unaware that the belt on her cloak hade loose, when she hurried in with quick steps.

    ncing at Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu was concerned that she would catch a cold, because unlike the Liuxin Courtyard, which was warm like spring or summer, it was rather cold here. He instinctively reached out his hand to fasten the belt of her cloak.

    He nimbly made a knot on the belt with his slender fingers, thereby closing the gap between the two of them. Lin Mengya, who snapped back to reality all of a sudden, looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s face, which was only inches away for hers. Immediately, her pretty face blushed deeply from embarrassment.

    ¡°Watch out, lest you catch a cold.¡±

    The coals used in Lin Mengya¡¯s room were silvery coals handpicked by Long Tianyu. They did not emit any unpleasant odor when burning. Instead, there was a sweet-smelling aroma when the coals burned.

    Although Long Tianyu did not verbalize his concern for her, he had always taken careful note of her every need. He was aware that she did not like people to keep a close watch over her, so he hadmanded his guards to stay hidden and protect her in secret. Even he did not inquire much about her whereabouts from those guards.

    It was only because he knew that Lin Mengya would not do anything to harm him.

    ¡°Oh, thank you£¬Your Highness.¡±

    Although his eyes and eyebrows were steadfast and cold, from her perspective, somehow it broke her heart to see the hardness in him.

    ¡°Your Highness, it is so cold in the study. Why don¡¯t youe with me to my courtyard?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s long, slender fingers were a little red. Although he was generally not afraid of cold, the temperature in his study was freezing, like being in an icehouse. What would she do if he fell ill from the chill?

    Without hesitating, Lin Mengya stretched out her delicate and warm hands to grab hold of Long Tianyu¡¯s hands, breathing on them, and rubbing his hands between her palms.

    ¡°Look how cold your hands are. Steward Deng, will you carry all of the Prince¡¯s books and documents to my room. It¡¯s so cold. Let¡¯s all have a bowl of hot chicken soup each.¡±

    Standing outside the room, Steward Deng and Lin Kui exchanged smiles. The beautiful couple in the room seemed to bring warmth to this frigid winter.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s attentive and sweet gesture of warming Long Tianyu¡¯s hands, was like a warm current that flowed into Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    Although his Emperor father had doted on him since he was young, his father had always held on to the belief that a man should be hard-hearted, so he would not be taken down.

    Maid Jinyue was the only person who would prepare a small heater, cotton clothes and pants for him, during winter time.

    There were none other than Lin Mengya, who showed him warmth and tenderness.

    ¡°Look, now they won¡¯t be so icy cold. You can¡¯t really write smoothly if your fingers are stiff from the cold, right?¡±

    Lifting her petite face to Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya smiled as shemented, only to see his eyes looking deeply at her. They were like a bottomless well, which Lin Mengya could not tear her eyes away from.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Her pink lips parted a little and her cheeks blushed a little, making her look so lovely. Without hesitation, Long Tianyu lowered his head and pressed his thin lips onto Lin Mengya¡¯s lips.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s breath came on her abruptly and forcefully, and Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth was closed, as she was totally unprepared.

    In reality, his kissing skill was not fantastic. However, this gentle contact had sucked away all her energy in an instant.

    It felt as if she had been struck with an immobility curse. She leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, as her cheeks turned a deep red, like a ripened apple ready to be harvested in autumn.

    In her heart, however, she was cursing herself for being so useless. Was this not merely a kiss? Why were her legs turning into jelly?

    She had to admit that she had been preupied with her research in her previous life, and she was totally inexperienced, when it came to her love life. She was reacting in this way, probably because she was not used to this new experience.

    She stole a nce at Long Tianyu, and realized that this perpetrator was not doing any better.

    How ridiculous of him to initiate a kiss on a woman!

    Long Tianyu may have appeared calm, but in reality, a great earthquake had just urred inside him, which turned his world upside down.

    To be honest, he had never felt repulsed by Lin Mengya¡¯s nearness. Being at close quarters was one thing, but having such an intimate contact, was another thing entirely.

    At this moment, his thoughts were in a whirl. Her lips were so soft and her breath so fresh, he was not in the least repelled by her. The mind of this cold and relentless Prince Yu, had suddenly gone nk, over a kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Your Highness! Those... things, I¡¯ve asked Steward Deng to carry them over. Please check if I¡¯ve left out anything you might need.¡±

    Lin Mengya, feeling her cheeks burning, turned to leave immediately.

    Heavens! She and Long Tianyu had actually kissed! And it was not under the influence of any drugs. Why then did she feel this burning sensation in her? Why was she feeling more intoxicated than if she had taken some medication?

    Once outside, the cold air hit her face and Lin Mengya calmed down a little, as she patted her face.

    Goodness! Why was she unable to stay calm and collected, given she had transcended from the modern world, toe to this world?

    Reflecting on her reaction a moment ago, Lin Mengya started scolding herself quietly for indulging herself. It was not necessary to act like a pure and innocent young girl over a kiss!

    It was all Long Tianyu¡¯s fault! How could he be so handsome, in the first ce?

    The atmosphere felt bizarre the moment Long Tianyu entered the main hall in the Liuxin Courtyard, and the strange ambience lingered.

    The four maidservants, together with two other maids who tagged along, looked at Steward Deng and Lin Kui in surprise, as they carried Long Tianyu¡¯s belongings from his study, one by one into the princess¡¯s room.

    The most unusual thing of all was that the usually thick-skinned Lin Mengya had rushed in with blushing cheeks. Moreover, no one had yet been able to get her toe out of her room, after she dashed in.

    Following that, Long Tianyu, who had a weird expression on his face, strode into the room, sat down at the study table and began going through the documents, looking unruffled.

    Although Lin Mengya did note out of her room, she had instructed Baiji and Baizhi to bring her ginseng tea and snacks. Neither Long Tianyu nor Lin Mengya, separated by a thin wall, were willing to take the first step forward.

    Perhaps they were avoiding each other.

    Lin Mengya had changed into her casual clothes in the inner chamber of her room. She wondered if it was because the weather tonight was rather warm, or could there be other reasons for her feeling hot all over?

    All she could do was to leave the windows open, as she looked out at the moonlit sky.

    However, Xiaoyu and Qinghu had chosen to ignore Long Tianyu, whose presence was an eyesore to them.

    Under Long Tiaohao¡¯s cold stare, they entered Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows, but held back his dissatisfaction. Forget it, anyway the four maidservants were with Lin Mengya in her room. He supposed the two men would not have the audacity to do anything against thew.

    ¡°Master? Master?¡±

    Baiji called out gently to Lin Mengya, when she saw that Lin Mengya was in a daze.

    Lin Mengya appeared to have woken up from a dream, as she looked at her maidservant with big, liquid eyes. Those eyes looked so lovable.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She batted hershes, which looked like the wings of a pping butterfly. Her intelligent mind had stopped working, much like aputer that had crashed.

    Baiji covered her mouth to smother a chuckle.

    ¡°Prince Yu must has a way with things. Otherwise, we won¡¯t ever have a chance to see our master in a daze, our entire lives.¡±

    It was only when Lin Mengya heard Baiji¡¯s teasing, that she realized just how much she had caused herself to be embarrassed.

    She waved her hand in the air as if it wereing down on Baiji, and refusing to let Baiji off so easily, she said,

    ¡°What an audacious maidservant! I¡¯m going to beat you up to the point, that you will cry for your dad and mom.¡±

    In an instant, the room reverberated with the sounds ofugher.

    ¡°I surrender, I surrender, Master. Please let me off.¡±

    Baiji, who was cornered and being tickled by Lin Mengya continuously, quickly begged for mercy.

    It was then that Lin Mengya stopped tickling Baiji. With all the joking around started by Baiji, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that she had a task toplete, when she gathered the people here today.

    She cleared her throat so that those around her who wereughing hysterically a moment ago gathered around her as she said,

    ¡°There is a mission which I need everyone¡¯s help in.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not going to reveal to you the entire n. I¡¯ll divide the tasks of the mission among you. In this way, you will only receive the information regarding your own part of the task. I would also like to request that you keep each of your assigned tasks a secret. You¡¯re not to inquire about another person¡¯s task. However, please rest be assured that the task I will be allocating to you will be within your abilities. If it is beyond your ability, I will be there to help. This is an important matter. At the same time, we have to rush. I hope everyone will be able toplete your tasks before the Winter Solstice celebration.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s request made everyone perk up, and their expressions turned solemn.

    The thin wall was unable to totally block out the conversation going on at the other side.

    Long Tianyu held the brush with his long, slender fingers. For the first time, he was totally entranced.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Your Highness?¡±

    The people in the room seemed to be discussing something. Gregarious waves ofughter could be heard from time to time, and they lightened the mood of those people who heard them.

    All of a sudden, his curiosity was aroused. He started to wonder what those people in the room were talking about.

    ¡°What do you think they are doing?¡±

    Steward Deng, who was grinding the ck lead, stopped his task. He looked at Long Tianyu, stunned. Had the prince¡ª the prince actually started noticing the other people around him?

 Chapter 241 - The Eve of the Sacrificial Offering

    <h4>Chapter 241 The Eve of the Sacrificial Offering</h4>

    ¡°As a subordinate, I feel that it must be because of what¡¯s happening in the household. It is after all not easy for the princess to manage all the matter in the mansion.¡±

    Long Tianyu usually did not get involved in the matters in the mansion, but Steward Deng knew that there were just too many things to handle in the huge prince¡¯s mansion, given that more people had been added to it recently.

    However, the princess had been extremely organized in handling the matters, so much so, Steward Deng, who was the head steward, was relieved of many misceneous matters.

    ¡°The princess is indeed very capable.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked down and smiled slightly as he jotted down hisments on the documents with his brush pen. For some unknown reasons, the sound of herughter created an inexpressible sensation in his heart.

    ¡°Your Highness, indeed it is about the time of your age to continue the family line by conceiving an heir.¡±

    Steward Deng, an old subject to their family, had been very faithful. He was more anxious than anyone else regarding the matter of the prince continuing the family¡¯s bloodline.

    Long Tianyu chose to remain silent, although he knew that heirs in the royal family were looked upon highly.

    The Emperor had eleven sons, some of whom had died prematurely at a young age.

    For this reason, the Emperor was very strict with the princes who hade of age and had set very high expectations for them. He had great hopes for all the princes, expecting them to grow into excellent talents.

    At this moment, however, the Crown Prince was ambitious and the Queen, dictatorial. The princes who had grown into adulthood had been bestowed the status of dukes. Even so, they barely break free from the Queen¡¯s clutches.

    The remaining princes who had not reached adulthood, or those little princes who were from sons of waning consorts, were under the Queen¡¯s dominance.

    If Long Tianyu were to conceive a son now, he would be a thorn in the Queen¡¯s eyes, a thorn in her flesh.

    He did not wish his family members or children to be exposed to such dangers.

    ¡°Health-wise, the princess is not in the top form now, so this is not the best time to conceive. We¡¯ll have to wait for this matter.¡±

    This was not the first time that his subordinates had tried to talk him into having children.

    Some time back, a few people had suggested to him to take a vice Princess, or even just take in some concubines. However, Long Tianyu had either responded with silence or use other excuses to turn them down.

    There were enough women in the mansion. He almost set the backyard on fire over Jiang Ruqing and Baishao.

    Teacher was right after all. Women were troublesome beasts. It would be wise to keep a safe distance from them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this anymore. I¡¯ve my ns.¡±

    Steward Deng stole a nce at Long Tianyu and sighed in his heart. The prince was still his old self, who loved to keep things in his heart.

    As for Lin Mengya, she had settled all the necessary arrangements.

    ording to her ns, they would able to shine forth and be the spotlight at the banquet for prayer for blessings. However, she needed to make special arrangements if she wanted the Crown Prince and the Queen to get the worst of it and be unable to make any noise about it.

    ¡°Alright, I have delegated the tasks to all of you. If you seed in your tasks, the prince will reward you handsomely.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes into crescent shapes. She had done Long Tianyu a great favor and supposed it would not be too much to ask for rewards.

    Going through and signing the documents at this moment, Long Tianyu¡¯s hands were trembling a little.

    Following that, there was a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth.

    This cheekyss was eyeing on his private wealth again.

    From that day on, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya started their life of living together in a somewhat awkward manner.

    When he went out to handle some administrative matters, she would be at home, training the singers how to dance.

    At night, when he was going through the documents under themps, she would be chit-chatting with her maidservants in the room.

    He would frequently find either chicken soup or ginseng tea sitting on his desk. They were a disy of Lin Mengya¡¯s loving intentions to him. However, they seemed to be avoiding each other. They had been treating each other politely while living under the same roof.

    Three days just passed in the twinkling of an eye. Under the watchful supervision, Lin Mengya had organized everything orderly as the preparation proceeded as nned.

    Lord Qin woulde by the prince¡¯s mansion every day to instruct them on the ceremonial requirement and manners of the prayer for blessings for four hours.

    It was only during these times that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were not acting so reserved and polite towards each other. After all, they were supposed to be a loving couple in the eyes of the outsiders.

    Lin Mengya had put on the loose ceremonial costumes at this moment. Cupping her hands, she meticulously went through the steps of offering the sacrifices under Old Mr. Qin¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°Very good. Your movements are naturally flowing in a practiced manner. No one would believe that you¡¯re unfamiliar with the movements. From what I can see, you have inherited thete Queen¡¯s mannerisms.¡±

    Strangely indeed, Lin Mengya found the actions and movements to be familiar. They were unforced and natural, like how a gentle and delicatedy would be. Herposure and dignified mannerism were not below that of the princesses in the pce.

    Nodding, Lin Mengya tried to sound modest and declined Lord Qin¡¯s implied praises.

    She was perplexed too. Could it because she had a higher capacity of understanding and grasping certain things because she had transcended time from the modern world?

    When Lord Qin saw that Lin Mengya had mastered what was required of her, without making any mistakes, he turned his attention to Long Tianyu.

    As a member of the royal family, Long Tianyu was only second to the Crown Prince in terms of importance.

    Dressed in ck, Long Tianyu, who was in the spacious hall, was seen taking in the instruction solemnly and paying scrupulous attention to everything that was said.

    Lin Mengya would be participating in a small part of the Winter Solstice sacrifice, while Long Tianyu had to be fully involved from the beginning to the end of the ceremony. For this reason, Lord Qin was especially demanding on him. Not only was he expected to behave withposure and uracy in all his actions, but it was also required of him to disy the demeanor expected of the royals.

    His handsome profile appeared tensed, but Lin Mengya always had the feeling that some people were like Long Tianyu. Although he was going through something so tedious and dry, he did not fail to give others the feeling of elegance and nobility.

    Lin Mengya just could not get enough of him. As she sat there, her eyes were fixed on Long Tianyu, who was going through the bowing actions. Even she was unaware of how starry-eyed and infatuated she looked.

    ¡°My dearss, your eyeballs would be stuck to his body if continue staring at him in this way.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned at the sour-toned voice that spoke. As expected, it was Qinghu dressed in woman¡¯s clothes.

    There had been many outsiders in their house in thest few days which rendered him no other choices but reverted to his old practice of dressing up as a woman, given that Lin Mengya could not possibly stay in her courtyard all day.

    However, Lin Mengya was beginning to suspect that this guy had a strange inclination towards transvestism.

    A while ago, he was a flirty aunty, but these few days, he had turned into an innocent and pure prettydy.

    The essories he was wearing including the hairpin and the coordination of style in his dressing were apparently carefully thought through.

    At this moment, he was biting his lips as he tried to act coy, looking like an innocent adolescent girl.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m too good-looking, so naturally I have to dress prettily topliment my good looks. I thought you¡¯re training those dancers in the backyard, why are you here?¡±

    Qinghu cast a look of disdain at Long Tianyu, but he had the privilege to go into Lin Mengya¡¯s room every night to speak with her.

    Although Long Tianyu never failed to re at him every time he came out from Lin Mengya¡¯s room, he waspletely unfazed about Long Tianyu¡¯s death re, given his status.

    Qinghu would usually walk back to his room, looking confident and evencent.

    ¡°We are almost done with the training, but our main dancer, Yue Xiang was absent today. I¡¯ve sent someone to find out if she hasn¡¯te because she was unwellst night.¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly at Qinghu¡¯s words. Yue Xiang was the most well-known dancer in the whole of the capital city.

    Not only did she have a beautiful and flexible body, but she was also quick at picking up new things. At this moment, every second spent practicing the dance was critical. Lin Mengya felt uneasy that Yue Xiang had fallen ill at this time.

    ¡°Can you make a trip personally to have a look. At least we will be able to handle this matter immediately if there really was an ident.¡±

    Qinghu nodded and turned to leave.

    In three days¡¯ time, it would be the Winter Solstice celebration as well as the banquet for the prayer of blessings. There better not be any hups.

    Three days packed with activities quickly passed. In the capital city, the long-awaited Winter Solstice celebration, as well as the banquet for the sacrificial offering had finally arrived.

    This was a big day to be celebrated together with the people of the entire nation. Early in the morning, the route from the Imperial Ancestral Temple all the way to the pce was packed with themon people that the crowd was literally imprable.

    Before sunrise, Lin Mengya had followed Long Tianyu and Concubine De into the pce.

    She would be dressing up in the most splendid clothes there, and thereafter, she was to follow Long Tianyu to the Imperial Ancestral Temple to pray for blessings for the nation.

    Being Princess Yu, as well as the daughter of the great army general, Marquis Zhennan, her identity was one of exceptional status.

    The moment Lin Mengya put on the finely borate costume, she immediately turned into a breath-taking beauty.

    Her waist was wrapped around by a waistband embroidered with patterns of the green phoenix and held together at the ends by the head of the phoenix made of white jade biting on to a white jade pearl.

    To the right and left of the waistband hung purses containing spices as well as a unique jade token befitting for a princess.

    On her feet were a pair ofdy¡¯s shoes embroidered with all kinds of pearls and precious stones. With their soles made from calf leather, the shoes felt soft and warm on her feet. However, they were only seen asionally as they were covered by the hem of her long and wide dress most of the time.

    There were altogether eight exquisite hairpins on her head, which coiled her silky, ck hair into an elegant hairstyle in the shape of Chinese ingot. Together with the phoenix-patterned hairpins, she exuberating unstoppable charm.

    Her almost perfect facial features,pared to half a year ago, was no longer girlish and juvenile. Neither did she resemble the consorts in the pce whose beauty was somewhat lifeless.

    Looking around, Lin Mengya gave the impression that she was a quick-witteddy. Her bright red lips looked rather dignified and even a little domineering.

    Lin Mengya looked at herself in the mirror, thinking that everything about her looked somewhat surreal.

    The extremely beautifuldy in the mirror was carrying herself with such grace that she could hardly believe that it was indeed her.

    ¡°Your Highness the princess, the time hase for you to get going. The prince is waiting in the courtyard for you.¡±

    The four maidservants were adorned in pastel-colored clothes meant for the pce. In reality, each of them was exuberating her beauty in her unique waypared to Lin Mengya¡¯s magnificence and extravagance.

    The second the mistress, together with her maidservants, making up the five of them, appeared at the courtyard, all the people¡¯s eyes were attracted to them.

    Standing amid the courtyard was Long Tianyu. He had fixed his eyes on his wife, who walked towards him, with a stunned look in his eyes.

    The woman before his eyes was so stunningly beautiful. The bright red costume she was wearing was especially ttering to her snow-whiteplexion.

    She was wearing a faint smile on her face and looking so gorgeous. Her eyes were crystal clear as if they were able to prate all things on earth.

    With light steps, she also walked towards Long Tianyu and came to stand next to him. She was like a fairy who had descended from heaven.

    Suddenly, the marriage scene between the two of them came to Long Tianyu¡¯s mind.

    He remembered that she was also wearing a big red dress. However, at that point in time, he was still totally clueless about the changes his princess was going to make in his life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, Your Highness,¡± Lin Mengya parted her lips and spoke with a tender voice.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Long Tianyu held on to her delicate hands and proceeded on their journey side by side.

    Outside, the sedans for the both of them had been waiting.

    Lin Mengya squeezed Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and she gave him a supportive look in the eye.

 Chapter 242 - The Winter Solstice Sacrificial Offering

    <strong>Chapter 242 The Winter Solstice Sacrificial Offering</strong>

    In ordance with the customs, all members of the royal family were required to circumvent the city once before entering the Imperial Ancestral Temple. This signified that they would go through thick and thin with all the people.

    During this time, the ministers and court officials trailed behind them. It was not often that one would witness such a bustling atmosphere.

    Lin Mengya, seated on a sedan chair, had to maintain her deportment at all times wherever she was.

    In fact, it was rather tiring to do that.

    It had only been a while but Lin Mengya was already aching at her waist and back and she was also having leg cramps.

    She wished she could get up and stretch herself but was afraid that the people might see her doing it and that might bring shame to Long Tianyu.

    When they were barely half-way through the procession, she felt that her neck was almost breaking from the weight of her head.

    The eight hairpins she was wearing were made of real precious stones and jewels. How was her delicate and thin neck able to hold up such a heavy weight.

    Her only hope was for her neck to be able to move by the time they arrived at the Imperial Ancestral Temple.

    All the around them, themon people had gotten down on their knees to bow to them. There were reverence and fear on all their faces, young and old.

    Lin Mengya had a sudden realization of why themon people looked forward to meeting a good sovereign. These very people who made up the entire nation knew that a life of peace and quiet was possible only if their ruler was one who was enlightened and wise.

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s back as a thought came to her. Based on the Crown Prince¡¯s character, he was definitely not meant to be a wise king of a dynasty. In this case, would Long Tianyu be the next best choice?

    The sedan chair carrying the members of the royal family finally arrived at the Imperial Ancestral Temple.

    Inside the temple, everything had been properly set up and prepared by the government officials. Before the sacrificial offering ceremony even began, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were expected to be ready and waiting at the side chamber.

    Despite the fact that she was only required to participate in a handful of activities during the entire sacrificial ceremony, as a royal daughter-inw, she was expected to be present for the entire duration.

    The bejeweled shoes she was wearing on her feet were indeed gorgeous, and she was certain that she would be paralyzed if she were to remain standing in them the entire afternoon.

    As she sat in the side chamber, her four maidservants were by her side serving her. Having followed her everywhere throughout the morning, they were surely aching all over, although they clenched their jaws and continued on.

    ¡°In a while, when I go out to participate in the sacrificial ceremony, all of you should remain here and take a rest. After all, I would be surrounded by the maids from the pce who would be reminding me of what I need to do. I suppose nothing could go wrong.¡±

    The Crown Prince and the Queen would be the first to offer sacrifices and they would naturally speak some auspicious words in their prayer for agriculturally favorable weather. Thereafter, the princes and dukes, apanied by their consorts would follow suit. Finally, the Crown Prince would lead both the civil and military officials to pay their respects. This would be the finale for the ceremony.

    The entire procedure had to be carried out properly and strictly adhering to the regtions. Every action and gesture had to be in ordance with the specifications.

    What was to be done was every bit rted to the rise and fall of the entire nation, therefore no one daredmit any mistake.

    All four of Lin Mengya¡¯s maids had wanted to follow her, but eventually nodded reluctantly after Lin Mengya insisted.

    ¡°Your Highness the princess, the ceremony has started. Please go out to join in the ceremony.¡±

    A voice sounded respectfully from an official outside the side chamber. Lin Mengya smoothed her clothes and walked through the door solemnly with reverence.

    Ha, it was indeed such a grand asion.

    Back in modern times, she had once seen an imitation of the sacrificial ceremony of the olden times.

    However,pared to what she was seeing at this moment, the imitation version was not as good as it looked.

    The modern people were merely trying to entertain themselves. It was done mainly for the purpose of attracting tourists. It might look like a proper ceremony on the surface, but itcked the sincerity in praying for blessings during the ancient times.

    Regardless of the royal family, noble families or the families of themon people, all people were hoping for the blessing and joy of a rich harvest from heaven in the new year ahead.

    Lin Mengya might not fully grasp the concept, she was nheless infected by the ambiance. Perhaps she ought to pray sincerely. After all, had she not experienced the transcending of the soul, which did not make sense to her?

    ¡°The Winter Solstice sacrificial ceremony officially starts now¡ª¡±

    A ceremonial official in dark red costume proimed with a deep and far-reaching voice, so much so that even the people afar off were able to hear him loud and clear.

    All of a sudden, the bustling main hall of the temple became quiet. All the people bowed their heads and restrained their voices in fear that they would provoke the heavens.

    The ceremonial official held up the prayer wishes written by thete Emperor on a golden scroll and started reading to the people aloud.

    Lin Mengya looked straight ahead at the altar in front as she mumbled the things which Lord Qin had instructed her. In a while, she only needed to stay by Long Tianyu¡¯s side to bow and worship, after which, she would stand stationary like a pir. That was it.

    In the great hall of the Imperial Ancestral Temple, all the people bowed down in reverence.

    Lin Mengya knelt on her spot where she was able to have a strategic view of everyone and what was going on.

    The Queen, dressed in royal yellow, was wearing a tall headgear which made her look exceptionally elegant and ssy.

    The Crown Prince, who had knelt down beside her, was also dressed in a royal yellow costume. The mother-and-son pair stood out among the rest at the sacrificial altar. They were unique in that they were the only ones dressed in royal yellow.

    Lin Mengya snorted quietly and she thought the pair ought to think that the status of the Queen and the Crown Prince were the highest honor.

    However, she was going to bring these two people down from the high ces at the altar.

    The thought of taking revenge for Elder Sister Yue Ting was always at the back of her mind like a thorn in her heart. She was unable to forget about it.

    After the Queen and the Crown Prince went through theplicated bows andpleted the rites, it was the turn of other members of the royal families to pay their respects.

    Soon, it was Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu¡¯s turn. ording to the rules, she and Long Tianyu were supposed to obtain the incense burner with incense added from the ceremonial official. Thereafter, they could go to the temple to worship.

    The ceremonial official, dressed in a dark red costume, went around Lin Mengya once. However, his face fell the moment he saw the phoenix on her costume.

    ¡°Princess Yu, is there anything inappropriate about your... your dressing?¡±

    During the ceremony, the ceremonial official¡¯s question did not seem obvious to her.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya turned to look at him and smiled steadily, saying, ¡°The dress had been delivered by the personnel from the Ministry of Internal Orders. Is there anything inappropriate with it?¡±

    A mix of expression appeared on the face of the ceremonial official. Eventually, he ran all the way to the head eunuch who was in charge of this sacrificial ceremony.

    ¡°Eunuch Huang, quicklye and have a look. Something grave has happened!¡±

    Eunuch Huang, who was waiting on the Queen, gave the ceremonial official a hard stare, dragged him aside and asked with a quiet voice, saying, ¡°Do you need some spanking? How could you spout such nonsense? You¡¯ve got to watch out lest you offend the important people!¡±

    The ceremonial official did not dare make a big scene but whispered into Eunuch Huang¡¯s ears all that had happened.

    ¡°This is a serious matter and you are not to speak without thinking. Are you sure of what you saw? Are you speaking the truth?¡±

    The ceremonial official nodded immediately. Given that this was a matter of life and death, if he were to make a mistake, the ministers would skin him alive even if Eunuch Huang were to let him off.

    ¡°Alright, I understand the situation now. You may go. I have to speak to the Queen. Please ask Princess Yu to wait at the side chamber, then invite some of the ministers and royal elders over.¡±

    The ceremony had been put on hold for now because of this matter regarding Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows as he looked at the perfectly dressed up woman by his side. He had clearly seen the expression on the face of that ceremonial official just now.

    Whatplicating issue arose?

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Long Tianyu had a bad feeling about this. He knew the Queen¡¯s ploy too well.

    She would use a just and honorable reason toy a hand on Lin Mengya. In this way, not only would she stop people fromining about it, but not even General Lin could find faults with her.

    He had gone through everything Lin Mengya was wearing before they left for the ceremony. Could he have left out any details?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, please go ahead to pay your respects to the ancestors. Thereafter, you maye to look for me. Otherwise, people may say that you dyed paying respects to ancestors because of a woman.¡±

    Even since the day the costume had been delivered to Lin Mengya, she had the feeling that the Queen would find faults with her during the sacrificial ceremony.

    Unfortunately, there was no way she could tailor another new costume in time for this. She had to make do with this ¡®out of specification¡¯ costume to attend the ceremony.

    It was obvious that the ceremonial official had been nted by them. It was impossible for him to coincidentally spot the small mistake so easily and clearly.

    Indeed this was exactly what the Queen was like, meticulous and thorough, so much so that it was hard to get away from her ploy.

    ¡°Your Highness Princess Yu, there really was something inappropriate about the costume you are wearing. Pleasee with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, gave Long Tianyu a look of reassurance, and then strode towards the side chamber.

    Music could be heard ying outside. The members of the royal family and rtives took their turns to pay their respects to the ancestors and she was the only one in the side chamber, awaiting her unpredictable fate.

    ¡°Your Highness Princess Yu, I¡¯m the overall eunuch in charge of this sacrificial ceremony. A protocol officer reported that there is something inappropriate with your costume, so, I had you here to check it, but I mean no offense.¡±

    The words of the eunuch who was the overall in-charge made sense and Lin Mengya found it difficult not toply.

    ¡°What you said is indeed reasonable. The sacrificial ceremony is not to be trifled with.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat upright and still, thinking that the Queen was indeed scheming.

    There was a problem with Lin Mengya¡¯s costume and now she was not allowed to enter the temple to offer sacrifices. Even if she eventually escaped the costume crisis, she would still be used of being disrespectful towards the ancestors.

    If she could not break free from the usation regarding the costume, she would have to bear the guilt ofmitting an unforgivable crime. Either way, she had gotten into a worrisome situation.

    Of course, if she was used of the former, she could still me it on the ceremonial official for making the mistake.

    However, the Queen ought to have made a carefully calcted move. This time, Lin Mengya would not be able to get away and escape. The Queen was going all out to make sure this was the end of Lin Mengya.

    Contrary to her expectation, even her father would not be able to protect her.

    Eunuch Huang smiled obsequiously at Lin Mengya as he made her wait for a while. Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, fearing that she would meet her end soon.

    ¡°The Queen has arrived¡ª¡±

    ¡°Prince Chongshan has arrived¡ª¡±

    ¡°Prince Lishan has arrived¡ª¡±

    Halfway through the sacrificial ceremony, a few of the rtives of the royal family were led by the Queen to the side chamber.

    Lin Mengya knew these princes. The Queen, in order to clear herself of any suspicion, had invited these upright and inspoken members of the royal family to be the judges.

    Adorned with an exquisite phoenix crown, the Queen looked at Lin Mengya with a pair of cold eyes filled with arrogance and contempt.

    All Lin Mengya could do was to bow her head in greetings to the rtives ording to the rules.

 Chapter 243 - Herbaceous Peony

    <h4>Chapter 243 Herbaceous Peony</h4>

    ¡°My greetings to the Queen and Royal Uncles.¡±

    Even at this very moment, there was not a tinge of panic in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    No doubt she was wearing the costume in question, but that did not mean she was guilty of any sins.

    The senior members of the royal family initially thought that they would be greeted with a teary and weepy daughter-inw. Little did they expect that thedy before their eyes wasposed, exceptionally beautiful and elegant. She definitely did not appear to be one to break the rules purposely.

    ¡°You may arise, and don¡¯t me me. After all, the sacrificial ceremony pertains to the nation¡¯s rise and fall. Therefore, it¡¯s not something we could trifle with. The princes present are of good moral standing and reputation. They will not allow you to be wrongly used.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and retreated to the side as she awaited the judgment upon her.

    ¡°Eunuch Huang, you were saying that there¡¯s a problem with Princess Yu¡¯s costume. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The Queen, ying the dominant role here, would not give any chance for herself to be exposed. Therefore, Eunuch Huang naturally became the object of questioning.

    Eunuch Huang, who tried to look just and firm a moment ago, changed the expression on his face immediately as he said, ¡°In response to Your Highness¡¯s question, it was the ceremonial official in charge of the incense who spotted the inappropriate pattern on Princess Yu¡¯s costume.¡±

    He continued, ¡°The ceremonial official imed that the phoenix on her costume was a seven-color phoenix. The supposed pattern of a herbaceous peony had turned out to be a peony!¡±

    The faces of the elders turned pale at Eunuch Huang¡¯s words.

    Only the Queen had the privilege to put on a costume of such specification with the pattern of the seven-color phoenix wearing a peony. Princess Yu had broken a golden rule by having such a pattern on her costume.

    This was especially uneptable during the Winter Solstice sacrificial ceremony. It was as good as rebellion!

    ¡°Are you very sure you¡¯ve clearly seen it? This is a grave matter. Don¡¯t you wrongly use Princess Yu!¡±

    A bearded King of Chongshan demanded as he shot a re at Eunuch Huang.

    Immediately, Eunuch Huang nudged the ceremonial official forward and he bowed to the King of Chongshang and instantly replied, saying, ¡°Without a doubt. I had a careful look at it. Although I didn¡¯t quite understand, the colorful phoenix on Princess Yu¡¯s costume had purple eyes, and there was a pattern of peony on it. I¡¯m sure I did not make a mistake!¡±

    As the ceremonial official confirmed what he saw, Lin Mengya was once again plunged deeper into danger.

    The suspicious eyes of all the people in the side chamber fell on Lin Mengya. However, she remainedposed as if nothing had happened. She smiled politely as she took in all the finger-pointing calmly.

    The poise with which Lin Mengya carried herself earned the admiration of the two senior princes.

    ¡°We can¡¯t simply base our judgment on these two people¡¯s ims. Princess Yu, given that this all started with you, do you have anything to say to defend yourself?¡±

    By now, Prince Lishan had put on a straight face. However, there was a tinge of tenderness in his eyes.

    After all, Princess Yu carried herself with such grace it made him think that she was probably just unlucky to have gotten into this mess.

    Although the senior princes were not involved in pce matters, they were still aware of some of the things going on in the pce.

    Although the Queen rarely erred on important matters, she wascking in magnanimity in terms of her forbearance towards others. Moreover, all the costumes came from the pce¡¯s internal department in charge of costumes. Princess Yu was simply too careless to have fallen into someone¡¯s ploy.

    ¡°What the ceremonial official and Eunuch Huang said¡ª¡± Lin Mengya purposely paused, then continued.

    ¡°They were words of nder! Most respectable princes, ever since I, your niece-inw, married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, I had been cautiously exercising self-discipline and have not broken any rules or overstepped my authority. Never did I expect that I would meet with such circumstances the first time I attend the Winter Solstice celebration. I am bitterly disappointed.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s outright denial only brought about the sneering look in the Queen¡¯s eyes.

    She was not worried that Lin Mengya would deny it, given that the evidence was overwhelming. She believed that Lin Mengya¡¯s defense would only speed up the process of her, the Queen¡¯s thorn in her eyes and flesh, being eliminated by the Queen.

    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, you have to uphold justice for me! Although I¡¯m merely a ceremonial official, the protocol set down by the ancestors must be adhered to. If the Queen is not convinced, you may check it out personally!¡±

    The ceremonial official immediately went on his knees and spoke with sharp rity.

    The Queen and the two senior princes exchanged looks.

    Thereafter, the Queen said, ¡°That¡¯s right. A thorough investigation is required for this matter, lest we wrongly use Princess Yu. Official Yun, you¡¯ve been working in the pce for so long, moreover, this costume was personally tailored by the department in charge of costumes. You¡¯re the best person to investigate on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    As a voice sounded, a middle-aged woman dressed primly emerged from behind the Queen.

    Lin Mengya sniggered in her heart. What a sly Queen, who had even brought along the person in charge of costumes of the royal family. It was apparent that the Queen was set on humiliating her.

    One could not really see anything different about Official Yun. After taking a bow at the Queen, she walked up Lin Mengya politely and respectfully and was about to examine Lin Mengya when she frowned.

    With a cold voice, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Wait! Am I going to simply allow you to examine me? What is the Queen going to do if nothing is found to be inappropriate on my costume?¡±

    There was a hint of guilt in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.

    For this reason, the Queen was even more certain that Lin Mengya was trying to find an escape from her sins.

    She gazed at the two senior princes and the few other rtives behind them.

    Then she moaned and said, ¡°If the ceremonial official had made a mistake, he shall be punished, so that Princess Yu will have her name cleared.¡±

    What a cunning move. Regardless of how it turned out, it was going to be the fault of Lin Mengya or the ceremonial official. It would have nothing to do with the Queen, right?

    Lin Mengya was definitely not the type to swallow grievances quietly.

    ¡°That will not do. I¡¯m a royal daughter-inw and was supposed to make sacrifices in the Imperial Ancestral Temple. However, I¡¯ve been deprived of fulfilling my duty by this evil man. If I¡¯m found to be innocent, I hope that the Queen will allow me to resume my duty to worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple and offer incense to the ancestors as well as to pray for peace and favorable weather for the nation. After all, the ancestors would be the ones to respond to my prayers and protect me by delivering me from the hands of the evil man. What do you think, Your Highness?¡±

    The Queen raised her eyebrows ever so slightly. She did not expect Lin Mengya to raise such a request.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had imed that the ancestors would respond and listen to her prayers. It would make the Queen look petty if she did not agree to her request.

    ¡°Alright, your wish is granted. Official Yun, be thorough in your examination.¡±

    After the Queen gave Official Yun an indicative look, theter began scrutinizing Lin Mengya¡¯s costume as if she was using a magnifying ss to magnify every inch of it.

    However, Lin Mengya had a card up her sleeve. She had nothing to worry about even if there were two more people in addition to Official Yun, who came up to examine the costume.

    The examination continued in silence.

    Increasingly, Official Yun was looking more uneasy with each passing minute.

    She studied the eyes of the phoenix carefully and to her surprise, they were not purple in color.

    They were obviously ck in color! The color ck was not considered a color at all. Therefore, it should be concluded that there were altogether only six colors on Princess Yu¡¯s costume. It did not contain the seven colors, which they had designed!

    She moved her eyes to look at the peony in full bloom. The more she stared at it, the more shocked she was. It was no longer the peony they had embroidered onto the costume. It was obviously a beautiful herbaceous peony.

    What had happened? Why had everything been changed?

    ¡°In response to the Queen query, I would say that the costume on Princess Yu did note from our department of costumes!¡±

    After going through the pattern on the costume, Official Yun concluded with a stammering voice.

    The Queen snorted. She had thought that Lin Mengya would have done something drastic, but she had merely employed that same old trick.

    ¡°Princess Yu, you¡¯ve swapped the costume without approval. This is a great sin. Do you confess to your sin?¡±

    At this juncture, Lin Mengya remainedposed and calm as she smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Official Yun had been in the department of costumes for many years. This costume which I am wearing had obviouslye from your department, given the quality of the fabric, the design as well as the workmanship. Why do you malign me? Do you have an ulterior motive?¡±

    A drop of cold sweat trickled down Official Yun¡¯s cheek.

    Not daring to look at the Queen¡¯s eyes, Official looked down. This... this was not turning out ording to what they agreed!

    The fabric, style as well as the workmanship was no doubt theirs, but... but how did all those changes ur?

    ¡°Official Yun, look carefully!¡±

    The Queen¡¯s anger was kindled when she saw Official Yun¡¯s hesitation and guilt.

    What a useless thing. Had she not been carefully instructed on what to do? Why was she shaking in fear now?

    Could Lin Mengya have swapped the costume with another£¿

    ¡°Look, look carefully, Official Yun. I heard that you¡¯re the originator of this pattern of a six-color phoenix ying with a herbaceous peony. Had your eyes be so dim that you are unable to recognize something you¡¯ve created?¡±

    Lin Mengya half threatened and half taunted Official Yun, so much so that theter felt her legs go numb and soft.

    With trembling hand, she reached out to touch the eyes of the phoenix and the petals of the herbaceous peony.

    She thought she might be able to find some signs of alteration such as holes which a needle would make on the fabric.

    However, she was unable to find any evidence. Did something supernatural happen?

    By now, her face was totally drained of its color. This was impossible!

    ¡°I think it is very clear who was wrong by now, isn¡¯t it? Since I¡¯m a junior, will the Queen and the royal uncles be the ones to judge?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was on her knees, pleaded earnestly.

    The Queen¡¯s face fell and she looked terrible. She was not upset over losing the people who had secretly worked for her. Rather, Lin Mengya¡¯s statement had fueled her fury.

    The sacrificial ceremony wasing to an end outside. If she allowed Lin Mengya to enter the Imperial Ancestral Temple to worship, she would have suffered a great loss this time round!

    With a boom, the ceremonial official and Official Yun went down on their knees. There was a look of defeat and death on their faces.

    If Lin Mengya set her mind to investigate the matter, there would be no escape for these two officials.

    Moreover, they were fully aware of how ruthless and cruel the Queen was. She would not give them any allowance. In fact, when they were tasked with this task, they had thought about the oue anyways.

    With regard to the fighting between the people of authority, all that the subordinates could do was to keep silent.

    ¡°What else do you say?¡± said the Queen.

    The Queen¡¯s eyes were cold as she spoke with amanding voice.

    The two officials exchanged looks and smiling bitterly; they shook their heads simultaneously.

 Chapter 244 - Worshipping in the Imperial Ancestral Temple

    <h4>Chapter 244 Worshipping in the Imperial Ancestral Temple</h4>

    Lin Mengyaughed quietly to herself. These two ought to have been bribed by the Queen. They were merely chess pieces that would be used only once. Even if they seeded in their false use, they would surely be eradicated by the Queen through all kinds of reasons.

    Who would choose to openly carry around a sword that had been used?

    ¡°However, since the person who had been wrongly used is Princess Yu, shall we hand them over to Princess Yu to deal with them?¡±

    The Queen was indeed brilliant in that she had casually and conveniently handed the authority of punishing the sinners to Lin Mengya.

    To her, Lin Mengya had been wronged and it was only natural that she be the one to deal with them.

    In this way, the Queen would preserve her reputation as the upright and virtuous one. On the other hand, she would also shake off the suspicion on her. Killing two birds with one stone was so her style.

    Unfortunately, she was dealing with Lin Mengya who was a tough side to beat.

    The two royal uncles and rtives had ns of their own.

    It was apparent that Queen had full confidence in her n from what she did and said. Although they were dissatisfied with how the Queen was increasingly domineering, they were afraid that they would be a matter of derision if they were too rash to wait for an opportune time to rise in revolt.

    Therefore, at this moment, all their eyes were focused on Lin Mengya.

    Although the injustice on Princess Yu had been redressed, she remained kneeling silently on the floor with her head bowed.

    ¡°Princess Yu, what do you think of this arrangement?¡±

    Lin Mengya finally looked up in response to the question of the King of Chongshan. Her pair of beautiful eyes were filled with tears by now, making her look so miserable and delicate. She was aplete contrast to the Queen, who was overbearing and aggressive.

    ¡°Your niece-inw had been raised in boudoir since young and had nevere into contact with Official Yun and the ceremonial official. Their false usation waspletely uncalled for. Moreover, the costume hade from the department of costumes. It would have also gone through the examination of the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Internal Order before it was delivered to the prince¡¯s mansion. I believe it was impossible that these two were the real culprits.¡±

    Lin Mengya wasposed and steady, but it was obvious that she was not going to let the perpetrators get away.

    These people were part of the n to get her in trouble. Being merciful to them was equivalent to being cruel to herself.

    ¡°That sounds reasonable. Your Highness the Queen, you had been in charge of the harem over the years, what happened was really unexpected. If we let this pass, it might tarnish your reputation. It would be wise to investigate this matter and get to the bottom of it.¡± ¡°On the one hand, you would do Princess Yu justice and clear her name. Secondly, you would purge the pce of any person with evil intention, lest such trouble happens again.¡±

    The King of Lishan, having a good rapport with his brother,plemented his suggestion. The Queen was therefore left with no choice but to agree to look into this matter and get to the truth.

    The Queen secretly hated the two senior princes.

    When the Emperor was coronated, these two cunning princes, using the excuse that they were unfit physically, had imed that they were not capable of taking up important offices and had gone out of the country to feudal fiefdom.

    To the Queen¡¯s surprise, when the Emperor fell ill, they imed that the imperial edict had ordered them to return to take control of the state affairs. The Crown Prince and the Queen had no choice but to refrain from acting against them in fear that they destroy them.

    Today, the Queen had involved them in her ploy to corner Lin Mengya.

    Never had she expected that they took the opportunity to make a fool of her!

    The cold look in the Queen¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just do as the two senior princes suggested. Official Yun, Eunuch Huang, both of you are to cooperate with the two senior princes, understand?¡±

    At this juncture, the attitude of the Queen was that of a bystander who watched from the sideline. She was fully aware that there were no such things as a foolproof n. For this reason, she had prepared herself to handle the situation if her n was exposed.

    It was obvious that they were trying to track down the culprit following the clues. The question was, would anyone dare to implicate her?

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Eunuch Huang was not anxious at all. He was just a messenger and thought he had nothing to do with the false usations.

    Just when the Queen turned to leave, Lin Mengya started speaking again.

    ¡°Your Highness must be too busy to remember everything. You had promised me that you will let this royal daughter-inw enter the Imperial Ancestral Temple to worship.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke in a lighthearted that it made the Queen¡¯s face fell.

    It could be said that Lin Mengya had utterly provoked the Queen. Who did she think she was to want to worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple alone?

    In the royal family, this honor was a privilege given exclusively to the Queen or the Crown Prince¡¯s consort.

    She was but the consort of a bastard. How dare she go after such an honor! Dream on!

    ¡°This matter is inappropriate ording to etiquettes, let¡¯s forget about it. If you offend the ancestors, cmities might befall Dajin. By then, wouldn¡¯t Princess Yu be cursed by the people of the entire nation?¡±

    As proud as the Queen was, she was actually reneging on her words!

    The two senior princes felt ufortable about the Queen¡¯s behavior and through it inappropriate.

    It might be inappropriate for Princess Yu to participate in the worshipping now, and if she insisted to break the rules, she would have shown herself to be of an inferior character.

    ¡°Your Highness is right, but to me, your words carried enormous weight. You have made a promise earlier, wouldn¡¯t your reputation be tarnished if you go back on your words, Your Highness? Then my sins will be greater. I am alright if you refuse to let me worship in the ancestral temple today, but I would implore Your Highness to give me a promise. If one day, I were to have a request that will benefit the nation, its people and the world, I hope Your Highness the Queen will grant my request.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head, seemingly respectful, but in reality, no one knew the ns in her heart.

    She knew long ago that the Queen would not let her have her way by worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple so easily.

    The reason she had made the request earlier was that she had made a careful calction that the Queen would blow hot and cold.

    Lin Mengya had already thought of how to make use of this to exchange for another condition. By then, it would be difficult for the Queen to turn down her request.

    When the two senior princes witnessed how sensible Lin Mengya was, they were very keen to help make her request granted. After all, the Queen had wrongly used her and broken her promise.

    It would be unreasonable for the Queen not to give an answer to Lin Mengya after all that had happened.

    The Queen shot a nce at Lin Mengya and she swallowed the words she was about to speak.

    She realized that this was a trap set up for her all along. She had thought that Lin Mengya was the one who would fall into her trap and she would fight with the Queen as a trapped beast.

    When in reality, the Queen was the one who had been tricked by Lin Mengya right from the beginning.

    Do not be fooled by Lin Mengya¡¯s respectful and meek mannerisms. It was impossible to find anyone her equal in terms of her wit and scheming.

    ¡°Alright, I shall grant your request.¡±

    What request would be beneficial to the nation, its people and the world? The Queen did not believe that thisss would have such great aspirations or magnanimity. She was probably greedy for rewards. The Queen was not going to let Lin Mengya be pleased for long.

    This matter was not going toe to an end so fast.

    ¡°I would have to trouble the senior princes and rtives to deal with this matter. I shall not dy further here because there are still other important matters I need to attend to for the sacrificial ceremony. Eunuch Huang, do cooperate with them. Don¡¯t you disappoint me, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your servant epts the order.¡±

    The Queen turned to leave abruptly. In this round, the Queen and Lin Mengya had achieved a draw.

    Lin Mengya had not managed to implicate the Queen, on the other hand, the Queen did not manage to convict Lin Mengya of a crime. There was no reason for Lin Mengya to feel ted.

    ¡°Men, detain these two in custody and wait for Princess Yu to deal with them.¡±

    Eunuch Huang ordered with a cold voice, and then Lin Mengya watched as the two people were escorted away.

    Since the sacrificial ceremony was going on, it was not the best time to deal with them.

    Lin Mengya was not concerned whether these two people were to die on the way. It would only make the Queen look more suspicious.

    It did not matter who killed the two. The more important thing was that the Queen ought not to be implicated.

    ¡°Your niece-inw would like to thank you, the two royal uncles, for your support and protection. If not for your help, I would have been wrongly used today.¡±

    As the Queen left, the two senior princes and the other rtives followed suit.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya went up to meekly expressed her gratitude towards the princes.

    The King of Chongshan and the King Of Lishan exchanged looks and it was obvious from the look in their eyes that they admired this niece-inw.

    How long had they not seen such a meek, obedient, intelligent and quick-witted character in the royal family?

    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re indeed much more meticulous and attentive. We were merely backing you up in the sideline. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Your father, Muzhi is our bosom buddy. As long as we are still around, we will not allow you to suffer any wrong.¡±

    The King of Lishan said as his personal eunuch helped Lin Mengya to her feet.

    ¡°This is a surprise.¡±

    Lin Mengya had heard her father mention about them.

    It was fair to say that half of Dajin had been conquered by the Emperor with her father¡¯s assistance.

    This was precisely the reason the Emperor was able to stand his ground against the opinion of the masses to sit on the throne.

    Her father had also mentioned the Emperor¡¯s two brothers who were there supporting them. These were precisely the two brothers without a doubt.

    ¡°Indeed it was so. Unfortunately, the witnesses to what happened were either dead or retired. Therefore, our rtionship with your father is not known to many people. Now helping you secretly was all we could do. Sigh, the Emperor is suffering in his illness, while a woman usurps his authority. This is going to create great chaos.¡±

    The King of Chongshan and the King of Lishan seemed to share the same worry.

    As Lin Mengya gazed at the two princes, she certainly empathized with their concerns.

    Lin Mengya felt their discrimination towards the female gender when they mentioned that a woman had usurped the authority. No doubt the Queen was petty-minded and the Crown Prince obstinate and self-opinionated, the country would most certainly be ruined if they continued to be the one in control.

    A smart Lin Mengya chose to remain silent in response. She could see that the two princes were concerned about the future of the nation and its people.

    However, if she were to blurt out anything unbing, she woulde across as extremely rude.

    ¡°Sigh, look, as we age, we speak useless words. Come, let¡¯s go out to watch the ceremony. I wonder what Long Tianyu had done to deserve such an intelligent wife?¡±

    The expression on King of Chongshan¡¯s face was no longer one of worry and concern. The fact that his good old friend¡¯s daughter had turned out to be a sensible child made him happy.

    Lin Mengya nodded and trailed behind the two princes.

 Chapter 245 - A Narrow Escape

    <h4>Chapter 245 A Narrow Escape</h4>

    The Heaven-worshipping ceremony was under way. This time, those princes were headed by the Crown Prince.

    As a princess, Lin Mengya did not have to do anything, except mingle with the rtives of the royal family, and watch the princes go through the prayer rituals for Dajin.

    In the hall, five adult princes standing in a row, in ordance to their status, werepleting the Heaven-worshipping ceremony.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes unconsciously followed Long Tianyu¡¯s movements.

    Totally different from the extravagantly-dressed Crown Prince, Long Tianyu wore a ck suit embroidered with a pattern that had a green dragon with four ws.

    He was standing straight, in the light. Every one of his moves looked like that of a typical prince, with a natural nobility.

    He was praying for Dajin, in all sincerity, as well as showing his respect for his ancestors.

    Byparison, Long Tianyu¡¯s actions seemed much more genuine than the Crown Prince¡¯s, who was half-hearted and only showing off his high status. Without his ancestors¡¯ possessions, he would never have been the Crown Prince. However, he put his heart and soul into scrambling for power and wealth.

    Such aparison made it quite ironic.

    The ceremony went on till thest procedure. All princes had to shoot an arrow. It was firstly, meant as a prayer for Dajin, that it willst for a long time.

    Secondly, it was to test the skills of the adult princes. Frankly, it was meant to let them show off their physical prowess.

    After all, it was not possible to rely only on a wise, great emperor for Dajin to have a long period of political stability.

    A frightening force was the true necessary element to overwhelm Dajin¡¯s neighbors.

    Five adult princes standing in a row. Five targets with red dots in the center, had already been ced outside the hall.

    Lin Mengya did not know how skillful the others¡¯ kung fu skills were, but she knew that Long Tianyu¡¯s level was still a mystery, even though Qinghu thought highly of him.

    Drawing a bow and shooting an arrow, would reveal their confidence. Lin Mengya, as well as those rtives, were payingpliments to them.

    ¡°A promising future, a longer life for our country. Please, Your Highness, shoot golden arrows to show your blessing for ourte emperors!¡±

    A protocol officer announced this. At the same time, the five were drawing their bows, and aiming at their targets.

    With a whoosh, five arrows flew toward their targets, and subtle piercing sounds could be heard.

    Normally, they should shoot nine arrows in session. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Fifth Prince, after thest arrow left his hand, suddenly turned around and aimed an arrow at the spectators.

    ¡°Oh! God!¡±

    Instantly, everyone screamed in panic. The rtives of the royal family were nearly frightened to death.

    Unexpectedly, the arrow was flying straight toward one of the rtives.

    Only Lin Mengya just stood there, and did not move to avoid it.

    Hum! The arrow flew by her face, and then plunged into the red column that had a dragon pattern on it, behind her.

    The tail of the arrow was still quivering, while everyone held their breath.

    ¡°Your Highness, good job. But there must be something wrong with your eyes. This is not your target.¡±

    A pair of jade white hands pulled out the arrow on the column.

    It was so unexpected. Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be the most frightened, was calmer than all of them.

    Lin Mengya coolly walked towards the Fifth Prince, one step at a time, and presented the arrow to him, as she approached.

    ¡°You¡¯re praying for our country, so regret is thest thing we need. Please, Your Highness, let the arrow go where it should.¡±

    That incident dampened the whole festive atmosphere.

    Most of the people were surprised that Lin Mengya was so generous to return the arrow to the Fifth Prince, personally.

    Long Yingchu, the Fifth Prince, suddenly cracked an evil smile, took the arrow and casually shot it, and then, the arrow appeared at the center of the target.

    While shooting the arrow, he was still looking at Lin Mengya, who had returned to her ce.

    ¡°Third brother, Princess Yu is really impressive. But, you liked Su Ling, that invalid, don¡¯t you? Why have you changed your taste now?¡±

    When Long Yingchu shot the arrow, Long Tianyu¡¯s face froze.

    Long Yingchu thought himself above all of them, except the Crown Prince, because of his noble birth.

    What was even worse was that the Emperor never punished him, whenever he caused any problems. Today, he publicly aimed an arrow at Lin Mengya in the Heaven-worshipping ceremony.

    Long Tianyu held the bow so tightly that his hands turned white. After an icy look at Long Yingchu, he warned him in a somber voice.

    ¡°If she is hurt, I will kill you.¡±

    His voice was cold enough to freeze the world, and even Long Qinghan threw a cold nce at Long Yingchu.

    ¡°Hem, father won¡¯t say anything, so what can you guys do? But Princess Yu is very courageous. Interesting.¡±

    The Crown Prince overhead their short conversation.

    But he did not seem to have any intention to teach his younger brothers a lesson. He just looked on coldly, as a bystander.

    Lin Mengya was a beauty, more amazing than his concubines, but she did not care to join him.

    If Lin Mengya remained alive, it would be disastrous for him.

    But the Crown Prince also felt surprised that the Fifth Prince dared to take action today. He sneered silently. ¡°Idiot! Do you really believe that father prefers you?¡±

    ¡°Father prefers you only because your mother¡¯s family is still powerful.¡±

    ¡°Youmitted a crime of disrespecting our ancestors just now. Did you not see those rtives frowning?¡±

    ¡°Even though your mother¡¯s family wants to protect you by letting you run away, they had to give up lots of things. And your mother, Concubine Chen already died three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Everything is changing. Such an idiot. How stupid you are to take this road to ruin.¡±

    Lin Mengya, maintaining her smile and trying to control her trembling legs, struggled to return to the position where she was at before.

    She was the only one who knew that she was bathed in cold sweat, when the incident happened.

    Who would not be afraid when an arrow was flying towards her?

    She just looked calm. But in fact, she was too surprised and frightened to move.

    She really wanted to let out a string of expletives. Just now, at that moment, the arrow was only less than one centimeter away from her!

    She was lucky, otherwise, she could have been disfigured or killed.

    There was mounting anger in her heart. She would keep his face in her mind forever.

    ¡°Fine! You got the balls!¡±

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll make you feel sorry one day! No one woulde to your rescue!¡±

    The protocol officer was stunned and instantly ended the ceremony. ¡°My my, if I let it carry on like this, once there¡¯s any bloodshed in the Heaven-worshipping ceremony, my head would be cut off to be used as a kick ball, no matter how many heads I have.¡±

    The Heaven-worshipping ceremony, filled with plots and threats, came to an end.

    The four maids waiting at the side chamber, were all burning with anxiety.

    Baiji, who knew about the clothes, was extremely agitated.

    Lin Mengya still remembered her maids, even though she had been badly frightened.

    She called them back to her carriage. They did not know about the hair raising experience Lin Mengya had gone through, until they heard the others talking about it.

    On the way back, she looked the same as when she had arrived. But in fact, Lin Mengya had a close shave and had just returned from hell.

    The blessing banquet wouldst for three days.

    But it was reduced to only one day, due to the Emperor¡¯s illness.

    What Lin Mengya had prepared had been brought to the Pce earlier. Upon arriving at their house, Lin Mengya copsed on the bed. Her small face went deathly pale.

    ¡°It was so frightening!¡±

    ¡°Master, take a shower. You¡¯ll catch a cold with wet clothes on.¡±

    Baiji was alert. She immediately sensed that her inner clothes were soaked, when she touched her back.

    ¡°Right! Right!¡±

    She really needed a shower to calm herself down.

    When the dress was taken off, her wet, white inner clothes were clinging to her slender body.

    Once in the hot water, she feltfortable enough to tell her maids about what had happened before.

    ¡°Oh, Master, you told us before, your dress had a seven-colored phoenix.. But how was it changed into a six-colored phoenix?¡±

    Baizhi cocked her head and asked this question.

    Lin Mengya smiled slightly, and cast an admiring nce at Baiji.

    ¡°Thanks to Baiji. She reminded me that Aunt Bai was the sessor of Stitch Master, who even the royal female embroiderers respected. It¡¯s no wonder that I found those clothes you made for me, much more delicate than those from the Pce. Stitch Master, she deserves it.¡±

    Sensing her admiring look, Baiji felt proud of her mother, yet a little embarrassed.

    The other day, Lin Mengya asked Baiji to prepare some dyes to dye the silk threads.

    Then, Baiji¡¯s mother gave her an ancestral special dye, once she found out what she needed.

    The dye was colorless and odorless, but it had a magic touch.

    Pour two kinds of dyes into the water in order of priority, and the dyed threads would change their colors in ordance with the external temperature.

    Baiji tore the phoenix¡¯s eyes out and sewed it back, after cautiously bleaching and dying them.

    So the phoenix¡¯s eyes appeared ck in normal temperatures.

    Later, it turned purple, after it came into contact with the smoke from the aromatherapy stove.

    That was why the Minister of Ceremony and Minister of Dressing could not find anything wrong.

    After Lin Mengya uttered thest sentence, the mouths of the three maids naturally became an ¡®O¡¯ shape.

    They finally understood why Baiji had disappeared the other day.

    Baizhi was too curious to stop asking questions. She held Lin Mengya¡¯s dress, and to her surprise, she saw the peony changing into a herbaceous peony.

 Chapter 246 - A Dark Secret

    <strong>Chapter 246 A Dark Secret</strong>

    ¡°Ahem? How did it turn into a herbaceous peony? It was clearly a peony before!¡±

    Baizhi shouted out in surprise. Baisu and Baishao were alerted at once, and turned to look at that dress. ¡°Right, it is a herbaceous peony now.¡±

    But they had seen it before. It was a peony!

    ¡°I will leave the exnations to your sister, Baiji. Without her, I would have been in big trouble today.¡±

    Then, the three maids surrounded Baiji, pleading with her to exin.

    They were lovely but stubborn. Baiji had to give in and exined, with a flushed face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I should thank Master for her appreciation.¡±

    Baizhi immediately grabbed her arms and shook it, as she asked.

    ¡°My dear sister, tell us. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    It was truly a peony, but it looked very much like a herbaceous peony. The only difference between the two was the edge of their petals.

    Aunt Bai was aptly called the Stitch Master for her skills in sewing unique stitches. She resewed the stitches, so that it looked exactly like the original stitches, after Baiji removed the threads on the top petals. Besides, what she used were small needles, which was thin as cowhair.

    In modern times, it could only be seen under the microscope, or any equipment that could erge it.

    But this was the ancient times. Nobody could tell the difference only by looking or touching.

    So, even though the Minister of Dressing might have seen the altered stitches, they did not have any evidence.

    Everyone thought that the Stitch Master was a person who only existed in the past, thus, the Empress would never know how she failed in her attempt, even till the day she died.

    ¡°God! I havee to realize what superb craftsmanship means today. Sister Baiji, you really broadened my view!¡±

    Baishao had a clever brain, but clumsy hands. She was totally impressed.

    She did not understand until today, why Lin Mengya preferred the clothes made by Baiji, to that prepared by the Pce.

    That was because Baiji¡¯s clothes were much better than those in the Pce!

    ¡°Alright, stop your ttery. Without Master¡¯s appreciation, everything would not have happened. My mother tried her best, because Master regards us as important people. So stop ttering me. Later, it will be your turn. I¡¯m capable only because Master believes in my capability.¡±

    In Baiji¡¯s mind, Lin Mengya was as important as her real sister.

    She must have done a lot of kind things in her previous life, so that she now had such a kind master in this life, Baiji thought to herself.

    Lin Mengya had given her parents Sanjue Hall, and it was something that no one else would offer.

    So her parents felt grateful toward Lin Mengya, and also regarded her as their child.

    ¡°Baiji is right. I passed the test that day, but there will be a deep trap waiting for me tonight. You¡¯d better be cautious. The Empress is irritated because of her failure with the dress. She would make it harder for us tonight. She is that kind of person. So you must stay alert every minute, see?¡±

    Hearing her warning, the four maids nodded seriously.

    Lin Mengya was right. The Empress was furious. It stood to reason that she would set more traps for Lin Mengya, so that she could regain her dignity.

    ¡°I see, Master.¡±

    Lin Mengya finally felt at ease. She would not feel anxious, since so many people were keeping herpany.

    The blessing banquet was much bigger than those imperial feasts held before.

    Many rtives of the royal family woulde from their fiefs for the banquet.

    Lin Mengya put on a pale purple dress, with a roon-fur cor. On the cor, there were dark golden stitches inplicated patterns.

    Aunt Bai and Baiji had spent half a month making it. Even in the dark, those golden stitches would make her glow.

    Lin Mengya wore a pair of shoes embroidered with eight treasures stitches, and walked charmingly in front of every guest. She had a gentle, faint smile on her pretty face and with her bright, sparkling eyes, everyone was obsessed by her, and no one wasparable to her.

    Some beauties looked pretty because of their charming faces and slim bodies.

    Lin Mengya, however, had a beauty that was like a star hiding in the dark, sparkling, but out of reach.

    Most of guests at the banquet, were attracted by her beauty.

    Standing in the center of the hall, Long Tianyu had an unusual smile around his eyes as he watched his princess approaching him, step by step.

    ¡°Sorry to have worried you, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips were slightly apart, and her melodious, tender voice floated over to him, with its unique scent.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe.¡±

    In the Imperial Ancestral Temple, Lin Mengya had been taken away abruptly. That had made Long Tianyu¡¯s blood run cold.

    Nobody would know more about the Empress than him.

    But, on that asion, he had been preupied and could not be the first toe to her rescue, and show his concern.

    And worse still, the arrow shot by Long Yingchu. had given him a massive fright.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face looked delicate and attractive. No one knew how cold his palms became, when he saw what Long Yingchu did just now.

    Long Tianyu originally thought that with his presence, no one would dare to harm Lin Mengya.

    But it proved that how little he knew of their boldness! They were fearless enough to take action, even during the Heaven-worshipping ceremony.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, I will make them sorry for what they have done to you!¡±

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu took Lin Mengya¡¯s hands. She tried to shake it off and leave, but she found that he was holding her tightly.

    ¡°Your Highness, there are a lot of people here.¡±

    Even her wide sleeves failed to stop their hands from being entwined.

    It was still the ancient times, where people were not openly affectionate. They were a couple but this kind of behavior was still too bold.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    Lin Mengya looked embarrassed, which was rare. Looking at her pink face, it gradually turned red, because of his action,

    Long Tianyu found his heart beating faster, as if it was being squeezed by someone.

    ¡°I really want to hold her in my arms now.¡±

    Long Tianyu was mature and steady. But now, for no reason, he wanted to indulge his feelings.

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡±

    His ck cloak covered Lin Mengya, in a minute.

    Lin Mengya stood still, even though she was already in his arms.

    Her worried heart wasforted and calmed by his generous and warm embrace. It was a magical feeling.

    Regardless of the public, Lin Mengya held him back.

    That was how they showed their love.

    Every guest there was extremely astonished by their behavior.

    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng, sitting among those officials, seemed calm, like what a general should do.

    Looking at his daughter and his son-inw, Lin Muzhi chose to avert his look, cover his ears and close his mouth.

    But Lin Nansheng, who was surrounded by a group of young people, was suffering.

    They winked mischievously and made signs to each other, and started to make fun of him.

    ¡°Nansheng, you¡¯re so bad. If you told me that your sister was such a beauty, I would have gone to your house and proposed.¡±

    Lin Nansheng gave them a light smile, butined about them silently, in his heart.

    They all knew about his sister. Lin Mengya would also have a good life without any worries, if he had really asked his friends to help.

    But, his sister tended to be rather unusual.

    He looked at Lin Mengya proudly. ¡°Ya¡¯er is the outstanding star at the banquet.¡±

    But when he nced at the tall man in ck next to her, he felt a little jealous.

    It was understandable that Lin Nansheng felt jealous of Long Tianyu, since thetter got the treasure that he already cherished for dozens of years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Nansheng did give you a chance, but you guys wasted it!¡±

    Another remark came from Qin Mo. Lin Nansheng cast a grateful nce at him.

    Qin Mo returned his look. From the day Lin Mengya helped Qin Mo clear his poison, the morale of the troops had risen, and the rtionship between Qin Mo and Lin Nansheng became better.

    So Qin Mo, of course, woulde to his rescue, when he was teased by others.

    ¡°Fine, you two are brothers! We are just fair-weather friends!¡±

    They left, amid a lot ofughter. Looking at their backs, Lin Nansheng shook his head.

    In fact, there were many capable men, but they had to act arrogantly, for their family¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Nansheng, I heard that the Fifth Prince almost took Princess Yu¡¯s life.¡±

    Both of them wore faint smiles, but their eyes were cold.

    ¡°Have you figured it out? Why did he try to kill Ya¡¯er?¡±

    Qin Mo had many friends who were in charge of the safety of the ceremony.

    If they had paid a little more attention, they would have known what took ce in the hall.

    Lin Nansheng and Qin Mo, however, had to suppress their anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the details. But someone told me that the day before the ceremony, the Crown Prince went to see the Fifth Prince.¡±

 Chapter 247 - The Empresss Plot

    <h4>Chapter 247 The Empress¡¯s Plot</h4>

    It was a known fact that the Fifth Prince was one of the Crown Prince¡¯s people.

    But he was supposed to take discreet, if not undercover action at least, if he wanted to deal with Lin Mengya. He did it publicly. The Fifth Prince really did not care about the Lin family.

    ¡°The Fifth Prince, the Crown Prince? Hem! They dare hurt my sister, then, if I don¡¯t pay them back for what they did, they would feel themselves disrespected.¡±

    Lin Nansheng was still a young man, with lesser sophistication and patience than Lin Muzhi.

    In his mind, any debtors, even one in a high position, should be made to pay. He would try his best to make him feel sorry!

    ¡°The Chen family is backing him. But the Chen family is a spent bullet. Isn¡¯t he worried that they will not be able to protect him, if he carries on like this?¡±

    Disdain shed across Qin Mo¡¯s eyes.

    The Fifth Prince was the worst, in literary talent and kung fu skills, among all the adult princes.

    However, he was also the most arrogant. When Concubine Chen was still alive, she was able to protect him. But now she was dead, and the Chen family was already declining. Nobody would care about the self-conceited prince.

    ¡°The Crown Prince? The Fifth Prince is his close brother. The Shangguan family and the Empress won¡¯t let the mes of trouble burn long enough to hurt the Crown Prince.¡±

    Lin Nansheng was still smiling, but his eyes revealed his hatred.

    ¡°The Crown Prince? I don¡¯t think so. He is busy with his own affairs now. The Empress will not offend the rtives of the Fifth Prince.¡±

    Both of them smiled at each other. After so many years, they were able to understand each other, without needing to speak.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face was still red, even after Long Tianyu rxed his grip. Until now, she realized how surprised she was at what she did.

    With a ming face, she was surprised that she became the subject of gossip, which was what she had never imagined she would be.

    When she got back to her seat, she saw her maids smiling so broadly that their eyebrows and eyes were all curved.

    ¡°What are youughing at? Stop, otherwise... otherwise...¡±

    It was the first time that Lin Mengya, the good talker, was speechless. She was still blushing, and did not disy the calmness she had, in the hall earlier.

    ¡°We¡¯re notughing. Hey, someone, in public, with Prince Yu...¡± Baishao was always lively enough to tease her.

    She bent two of her thumbs together. It was clearly implying about Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Little girl! Stop your nonsense, or I¡¯ll tear up your mouth!¡±

    Lin Mengya knew her threats did not sound frightening in the least, yet she still made grand gestures. But she looked like a typical, beloveddy. Instantly, the four girls burst intoughter.

    ¡°Alright, enough. Prince Yu and I are a couple. If you really like, I can ask him to choose a good man for you guys, if you want!¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to pull a long face. They all knew that such an asion was not a good time to make fun of her.

    All of them looked at her, as if they were saying ¡®Fine, we will spare you for once¡¯. It made Lin Mengya even more speechless.

    ¡°Gosh, where can you ever find a master like me, who is so lenient?¡±

    It was a family dinner, as well as a formal blessing banquet. But since the Emperor was still seriously ill, the atmosphere was rather subdued.

    The Empress and the Crown Prince sat at the seats of honor. Their plot to frame Lin Mengya failed, but they kept their facial expressions normal. Both of them were ambitious schemers.

    With their faces brimming with smiles, they looked at everyone, as if both of them were truly happy to be at the blessing banquet.

    ¡°My dear guests, you¡¯re our officials and also the most important members of the royal family. Your great and cooperative contributions bring peace to our country. Now, thank you, all of you, and our honorable emperor, His Majesty, and we pray to God to bless Dajin with prosperity and peace.¡±

    The Empress stood up and made a speech in a noble and graceful manner.

    Everyone picked up their cups and respectfully made a toast.

    Good words like generous and gorgeous, were not enough to describe the Empress. Lin Mengya truly failed to know why the Empress wanted to remove Long Tianyu and herself. She was already the honorable master of the Harem.

    Even if she took no action, her son, the Crown Prince, was bound to inherit the throne.

    ¡°She wants to be the emperor?¡± Besides, it was not good for her to make an enemy of the Lin family.

    The Empress¡¯s parents¡¯ home had many capable people in the troops. But they were still not as good as Lin Muzhi.

    If the Empress told Shangguan Qing to treat Lin Mengya better, perhaps Lin Muzhi would join forces with the Crown Prince?

    So Lin Mengya wondered why the Empress went round the sun to meet the moon.

    ¡°It is the Winter Solstice Festival. It should be celebrated with everyone. But father is still lying in bed. As a son, I¡¯m too worried to sleep. I will present a piece of red coral as a blessing for father.¡±

    The Crown Prince stood up as well. Worries and anxiety could be seen on his face.

    On the surface, he looked like a filial son, worrying about his father.

    But Lin Mengya did not believe him in the least. The Crown Prince was supposed to stay with his father, if he was really worried, rather than try his best to seduce his sister-inw.

    Besides, when he failed, he made a false countercharge. Such a shameless person!

    ¡°How touching Your Highness¡¯s filial piety is. I heard that red coral is the embodiment of Buddha. I believe, His Majesty will recover soon.¡±

    This ttering statement was made by one of the guest.

    Lin Mengya was speechless, as she looked at the humble figure. He was a provincial governor, who earned his position with the help of the Shangguan family.

    His deliberate ttery seemed to be epted by the Crown Prince. Immediately, lots of people echoed him.

    The Crown Prince looked humble, yet in fact, he almost got his tail off the ground. Lin Mengya really despised him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just red coral. Anyone can buy it, as long as he has money.¡±

    ttery time ended soon. By convention, Long Tianyu arranged many shows including singing and dancing. With the melodious music, the blessing banquet truly began.

    The sounds of traditional string and woodwind instruments rose and fell. Dozens of singers, at a brisk pace, put on a fascinating show in the hall.

    Lin Mengya had already admired the show during rehearsal time, and she was profuse in her praises.

    The royal dancers were totally different from the others. Their slim willow like bodies, were casually swaying to the music, creating a fairnd which was like a disy in silk paintings.

    Their dancing and music was not overwhelming, but quite satisfactory.

    In the banquet, guests toasted each other. They finally stopped being tense and enjoyed themselves in dance and music.

    But at the end of dancing, a sigh came from nowhere.

    ¡°Ah, His Majesty is still lying on the bed, but we his officials, are enjoying ourselves here. If His Majesty knows it, he would feel upset.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the direction of the voice. It sounded like it came from outside the Capital City. He must havee in from some other ce.

    Noticing the Crown Prince¡¯s people¡¯s facial expressions, she realized that that person must have been ordered by the Crown Prince, to create a disturbance.

    When hearing the sigh, many officials, who always considered Dajin a priority, looked gloomy.

    The Emperor was ill. That was a concern of the whole country, not just his own.

    Lin Mengya, of course, knew what it meant.

    Luckily, she was already prepared. Seeing their false worries, Long Tianyu calmly said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared well for it. Father is in a healthy condition and Dajin is also in a peaceful state. Don¡¯t worry too much, you guys. I¡¯ve asked ten noble, beautifuldies to put on a show of Flying for Blessing. Feitian was the goddess serving Buddha. The show is also a way to pray for His Majesty.¡±

    All of those words, were what Lin Mengya had told Long Tianyu to say, on the way to the Imperial Pce.

    Many years ago, Lin Mengya made an academic research on modern Dunhuang. Upon her arrival, she was obsessed with a vivid mural painting of Flying, which was both graceful and attractive.

    Feitian was actually Gandharva, in charge of generating perfume and serving Buddha, and Kinnara, in charge of dancing and singing.

    Lin Mengya and Baiji discussed about their dressing, overnight. They tried to show the women¡¯s¡¯ enchanting figures and poise.

    Besides, Feitian¡¯s dance was derived from the Huxuan folk dance. It was obvious that everyone would be surprised.

    When Long Tianyupleted his exnation, those guests, who were in doubt earlier, immediately became confused.

    ¡°Flying for Blessing? It sounds like something new.¡± Lin Mengya nodded at Long Tianyu, and then, she went to the side hall, to make thest preparation, with her four maids.

    Not unexpectedly, those dancers she brought were either dyed by something else, or had disappeared.

    But the Crown Prince could never have imagined that they were only smoke screens.

    The actual dancers were ten nobledies headed by Shangguan Hui.

    Lin Mengya made her choice after thinking over it carefully. All their families had a good rtionship with Long Tianyu and the Lin family. Shangguan Hui rarely went out, so the other nine girls need not take any precautions against her.

    When she entered the room, she found them all dressed and ready.

 Chapter 248 - Flying for Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 248 Flying for Blessing</h4>

    Aunt Bai tried her utmost to sew those dancing dresses, and Lin Mengya liked them very much when she saw them for the first time.

    ¡°Mengya, the Empress won¡¯t recognize me, will she? My maid is impersonating me, so that I can get out.¡±

    Shangguan Hui grabbed her hands and looked worried.

    ¡°Of course she won¡¯t. You¡¯re the lead dancer, covered with a veil from start to end. And after undergoing training for a few days, you¡¯re now much thinner than before. No one else, other than your maid, will recognize you.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to soothe her, and Shangguan Hui nodded. Lin Mengya had exined it to her patiently. Shangguan Hui acted in a low key manner, and what happened at the imperial banquet, made everyone believe that she and Lin Mengya were rivals in love.

    But no one knew that she was Lin Mengya¡¯s closest ally.

    ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll leave first to get everything ready. Rx, it¡¯s like a rehearsal at home.¡±

    The other day, Lin Mengya secretly asked ten real dancers to teach them.

    Luckily,dies in Dajin were good at singing and dancing. It might not be perfect, but she still believed that they would stun everyone by their performance.

    After checking, Lin Mengya returned to the hall with Baiji and Baizhi. Baishao and Baisu stood by outside, in case someone tried to create any trouble.

    ¡°Your Highness, we can start now. All of them are ready.¡±

    Lin Mengya said this lightly. Long Tianyu nodded, and asked someone to start the performance.

    Everyone¡¯s focus was on the center of the magnificent hall. But to their surprise, a maid took out a bottle of powder and poured it on the ground.

    Everyone was wondering what Lin Mengya had nned.

    ¡°Master, why¡ª¡±

    Baiji and Baizhi¡¯s eyes were wide open. They did not know either.

    ¡°Hush, be quiet, just look.¡±

    The guests were as confused as the two maids. Nobody knew what Lin Mengya really wanted to do.

    The melodious sound of traditional stringed and woodwind instruments came from far away, as well as the sound the chanting scriptures of a monk.

    The soothing tune sounded very ethereal. Some devout believers in the hall put down their bowls, and listened quietly to the music.

    The sound of chanting scriptures and music became one. And then, a couple of flying dancers in light dresses, silently walked to the center of the stage.

    Ten dancers wore pale golden dresses. Their clothes were light and flowy, but nothing could be seen from the outside. There is a saying that says ¡°clothes make the man¡±. That described them exactly.

    Their faces were covered with veils. Only a rough outline of their faces could be seen from outside.

    Even though someone found their wife or daughter dancing, it was still difficult to make out the right one, as all the dancers looked nearly alike.

    Among those dancers, one was holding a Chinese lute, one a basket full of flowers, one a flute, and one was holding a full wine pot. Their sleeves were flying up and down, their lithe bodies and slender waists were swaying, but nobody showed any disrespect.

    The moves of the lead dancer sitting in the center, was particrly light and gentle. Her eyes were clear as if she was the most devout disciple, and was looking down at Buddha.

    She was dancing to the sound of the reciting scriptures. It added more evidence that she was the flying goddess, born of the blossoming lotus up in the ninth heaven. No obscene thoughts emerged from the hearts of the guests, because they were afraid it would desecrate the dancing goddess.

    When they were dancing, a refreshing fragrance slowly pervaded the hall. It was light and cold, and did not give guests the feeling that it was too sweet and seductive. Instead, it brought peace to their minds.

    All the guests felt peace in their minds with no disturbances. What they could see was only the image of the dancers swaying to the music. Everything felt like a dream. The truth mingled with the false. They felt as if they themselves were in a long dream.

    They also found their bodies straightening up.

    Looking at their reactions, Lin Mengya was secretly pleased.

    That powder had been specially made by her teacher and herself. It was a type of powder that could calm people down, and contained ten types of valuable medicines, and a kind of drug called A Pipe Dream.

    The dancers stepped on the powder and the temperature increased. As time went by, the medicines would be integrated thoroughly.

    The fragrance would be enough to detoxify and beautify them. Besides, A Pipe Dream could cause hallucinations. So all of them would feel as if they themselves were in a good dream. Their ailments would be cured in varying degrees.

    That was the real purpose of the blessing dance.

    Lin Mengya tilted her head, and like a naughty girl, winked at Long Tianyu, as if she was saying ¡°See? I did not waste your money!¡±

    A wisp of pride flickered over her pretty face. Long Tianyu saw it, while astonishment rose in his heart.

    He had seen many types of shows, luxurious or magnificent. But a show in such an ingenious way, startled him. Even his father might not have seen this kind of a show..

    No wonder she was so busy the other day, that she did not even have time to talk to him. She managed to put together such an amazing show in only a few days.

    A faint smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°This little girl, why does she always give me such a big surprise?¡±

    Looking at his smile, Lin Mengya lowered her head shyly.

    She was silentlyining about Long Tianyu. He always gave her a smile as a reward, every time she did something helpful.

    But she had to lower her head to still her fast-beating heart, whenever she saw a genuine smile appearing on his handsome face.

    ¡°God! If I get a heart disease, it would be all his fault!¡±

    The ambiguous contact between them had been witnessed by the Crown Prince.

    In fact, he had lost himself in the illusion that Lin Mengya made.

    But the Empress¡¯s old maid pinched him violently. He came to his senses, awakened from the false dream. However, when he saw the contact between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, he instantly felt downcast.

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be her idea.¡±

    Jealousy was growing like wild grass in his heart.

    ¡°Why are those women around me, eithermon or ugly? Even though there are some beauties, but when they enter my house, they would be either too quiet or too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°They try to please me just because they want to be the honorable Crown Princess.¡±

    ¡°Even if I can rule over the whole country, so what? That unique beauty belongs to Long Tianyu.¡±

    Immediately, the Crown Prince felt more hatred against his younger brother, Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Hey, lost your cool already?¡±

    The Empress asked him coldly. It made him feel discouraged at once. He dared not look in her eyes. He was afraid that his mother, who was disappointed at him, might see something.

    If the Empress knew that he was interested in his brother¡¯s wife, she would consider him as a good for nothing.

    ¡°Mother, I did not. I was just thinking that if I was the one nning the dance, I would make it even more amazing. Brother still missed something.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s face was expressionless. Nobody knew whether she was angry or admiring the show.

    ¡°The dance doesn¡¯t matter. What surprises me is that, he managed toe up with such a good idea in only a few days. You should learn from him, and do better next time.¡±

    From the day Lin Mengya escaped her clutches, the Empress came to believe that any of her ns would run into difficulties, as long as Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya showed up.

    Both of them were very clever, and Lin Muzhi was leading the troops. She could not afford to let her son make things hard for them.

    They might win instead of lose, or even make a hit. Who knows?

    ¡°Thanks, mother, I see.¡±

    The Crown Prince was not convinced, and hated Long Tianyu even more.

    As a child, he had always beenpared to Long Tianyu, by his father. His father was strict with all of them, but treated those princes of concubines well. He was friendlier and indulged them more.

    Once he showed signs of jealousy, his father would rebuke him for not loving his brothers, and would get angry with him again.

    If he was not the only son of the Empress, he would not be the Crown Prince.

    So he had to seize the opportunity to remove Long Tianyu.

    The dance was over. Everyone seemed to be waking up from a dream. But when they turned to find the clues, they only found slight footprints left on the powder. There were no flying dancers and no other prints.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Why are those footprints left on the powder, not on the ground?¡±

    One of guests raised a question. Lin Mengya did not answer and just smiled. She had done a lot of things for the banquet.

    Lots of small gears had been sewn into the dancing dresses and shoes, so that they believed those dancers were truly flying goddesses from Heaven.

    Everyone was amazed. In the dream, they all seem to have different experiences. That was A Pipe Dream¡¯s effect. In their dreams, people could see what they wanted most.

 Chapter 249 - Flying Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 249 Flying Goddess</h4>

    To put it simply, this kind of medicine could meet people¡¯s demands deep inside their hearts. Of course, dirty thoughts were excluded.

    ¡°Such a unique flying dance. Prince Yu, you truly invite the Goddess from Heaven for us?¡±

    Among those guests, someone made a joke.

    Long Tianyu politely threw an eye at him, neither nodding nor shaking his head.

    He had made it clear that those 10 dancers were chosen nobledies. After the show, their status must have been improved.

    After all, the beautiful blessing dance made them be a symbol of luck. Those young men who were in their marriage ages would try best to marry them.

    ¡°Oh? I feel less pain in my waist. How?¡±

    Simr sounds of being surprised gradually came from guests.

    ¡°Right! I feel my shoulders to be less painful.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked down. Not long after, she told Baishao and Baisu to wait outside the hall and shut all windows.

    It became warm inside the hall, as they silently got aromatherapy. She and her teacher had specially made it for them and added 10 sorts of medicine inside. It could cure one¡¯s disease, or improve one¡¯s physical health if there was no disease!

    Lin Nansheng was not informed of Lin Mengya¡¯s n, but he was her elder brother. It stood to reason that he came to understand her n after thinking about it.

    He lowered his head and calmly said, ¡°It seems that the blessing dance can really make our prayerse true and bring us blessings.¡±

    It sounded like it was not a big deal, but in a moment, everyone felt silently overwhelmed.

    ¡°Is it true that Buddha hears our prayers because of the blessing dance?¡± Only one thing to be confirmed true was that they found themselvesfortable indeed.

    So they almost believed his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not because of the blessing dance. It¡¯s because of the wine the Empress and Crown Prince prepared for us that we feelfortable.¡±

    Those people standing on the Crown Prince¡¯s side refused to let go of the opportunity to tter him.

    But no one was stupid. Some valuable medicine was added into the wine, but it wouldn¡¯t make themfortable.

    It was only what the Crown Prince¡¯s people were saying.

    Soon after, those people got no reply and fell silent. They felt frightened because any topic involving ghosts and gods couldn¡¯t be made up.

    At the moment, Lin Mengya held up her ss and gently said, ¡°The flying dance brings us the Buddha, and the wine is also one of otions offered to Buddha. All of us feelfortable, I suppose, because Buddha thinks that our prayers are devout enough, as well as the wine. I know, beyond the sea, a country ims the wine as God¡¯s gift. So, why not raise our sses to pray for His Majesty to recover and for Buddha to protect Dajin?¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke gently and melodiously. But it was known that the Buddha had to observe lots of disciplines, let alone drinking wine. Only a few words softened the awkward atmosphere.

    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were wondering why Lin Mengya chose to speak at such a time, she being someone who refused to push herself forward before.

    From today on, every official and rtive of the royal family would know who Princess Yu was.

    Lin Mengya raised the ss and sighed silently.

    She wanted to keep a low profile, but if she was just a nameless Princess Yu, nobody in the court would believe that she was able to cure the Emperor.

    Then, it would be difficult for her to enter the pce.

    It was good to be low-key while it was also good to act high-key. At least, the Empress had to take something else into consideration before she made a n.

    Then, Lin Mengya would not be killed easily. Of course, at the same time, the Empress woulde up with more invisible and cruel ideas to kill her. She had to pay the price.

    After her speech, Lin Mengya started to be quiet again. But because of the blessing dance, the rest of the shows looked so dull to arouse the guests¡¯ interest. All of them felt dispirited.

    Many madams anddies intended to build a rtionship with Lin Mengya. Only a show that Princess Yu prepared was able to make those dancers reach a higher position.

    If they could find favor in Princess Yu¡¯s eyes, they might be able to be more famous.

    So loads of words of good wishes and ttery were poured toward Lin Mengya, as if they were free.

    If she was not strong-willed, she might be shot down by those sugar-coated bullets.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Flying for Blessings dance really widened our view. But could you let us know whichdy got the honor to be one of them?¡± a madam whose daughter was one of those dancers deliberately asked.

    Lin Mengya got what she meant. She was asking for praise. So Lin Mengya silently said something to Baiji and then gently answered.

    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Duan. Actually, your daughter didn¡¯t show up, but not because she couldn¡¯t hold the drink. That¡¯s because I secretly borrowed her from you. See, thosedies who just came in were the dancers of the Flying for Blessings. How lucky of you, Mrs. Duan, to have such a clever, lovely daughter.¡±

    Lin Mengya was sophisticated. Since Mrs. Duan didn¡¯t expose her, she had to show her thanks.

    ¡°Ah, see? As her mother, she really kept it from me.¡±

    It sounded false. ¡°Others didn¡¯t know it, but as her mother, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for you to not be in the know?¡±

    Immediately, Mrs. Duan received lots of contempt. But there was something they could obtain just by jealousy. It was known that the Duan family was a staunch supporter of Prince Yu. For the moment, the Duan family was pushed down, but nobody could be sure that they would never rise up again.

    Besides, Miss Duan was already at her marriage age. Well, she was of a higher position than their daughters.

    Thosedies, who already got dressed, still had the fairy topknot on their heads. For one thing, to avoid someone from making a profit in a troubled situation, for another thing, their graceful hairstyle made them unique.

    They got made-up under the guidance of Lin Mengya. Instead of the conventional heavy white makeup, the light water-like makeup made them look like there were nothing different from who they really were.

    A beauty looked beautiful due to 30 percent of her good-looking appearance and 70 percent of her makeup.

    ¡°My dear princess, could you tell me how did youe up with the idea of the Flying for Blessings dance?¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised by the sudden voice behind her. She turned back and winked at Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Of course it was when I read those Buddhist scriptures. Otherwise, how do you think I knew about the mour of Flying Goddesses?¡±

    Lin Mengya was calmly telling a lie. But Long Tianyu cracked a smile silently.

    Lin Mengya always did something frightening. But he couldn¡¯t figure out any pattern.

    Looking at themughing, the Crown Prince got angry.

    In the blessing banquet, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu showed them off. Those officials and rtives were all talking about the blessing dance.

    He silently winked at the Fifth Prince. Then, Long Yingchu, who was unable to contain it any longer, immediately picked up a wine pot and approached the table that Lin Mengya was sitting near, as if he was drunk.

    ¡°Come on! For you, my sister-inw. I¡¯m impressed today. Sister, you¡¯re a beauty, as well as a good dancer. I believe that those restaurants have no need to continue. If any one of us wants to find fun in dancing, why not go to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Long Tianyu turned cold, and then, stepped forward in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, brother.¡±

    His icy voice made Long Yingchu shudder. Long Tianyu was always emotionless, cool, and heartless.

    But today, he was determined. He already made an offense to him in the Imperial Ancestral Temple anyway. So he had to hold on straight to the end.

    ¡°Br-brother, don¡¯t misunderstand me. It¡¯s apliment. How lucky of you to have such a beauty for your wife. No wonder you have no concubines. It seems that sister-inw can wear many hats!¡±

    Long Yingchu¡¯s words irritated many people.

    Not only did he belittle Lin Mengya andpare her to those singers and dancers, but he also imed that Long Tianyu was a lecher.

    In the hall, the warm atmosphere became frozen again.

    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes, and said coldly, ¡°Say it again.¡±

    His disguised killing intent made Long Yingchu realize at once that as long as he continued, Long Tianyu would kill him on the spot.

    So he swallowed his slobber and couldn¡¯t help stepping back. The smile, which he tried to keep, froze on his face.

    He was just the Prince who had been living under others¡¯ protection, while Long Tianyu had an aura of killing out of blood and corpses.

    Immediately, he stopped.

    When everyone was thinking that Long Tianyu would not spare Long Yingchu, in an instant, the screams of guards and eunuchs came from outside.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Zhaohe Hall is on fire! Fire! Help!¡±

    All the rtives changed their faces. Zhaohe Hall was used to serve the Buddha and disy ancestral tablets! It would be big trouble if it was burned.

    ¡°Your Highness, go and have a look!¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want something new to take ce. She instantly grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeves andforted him by looking at him.

    Long Tianyu turned back and saw her anticipation. He had to spare Long Yingchu for now, and then he went out in big strides.

 Chapter 250 - Taking Preemptive Actions

    <h4>Chapter 250 Taking Preemptive Actions</h4>

    The other rtives in the hall were rattled.

    It was the ce to worship ancestors. It would be toote to burst into tears for them before it was burned up.

    Lin Mengya returned to her seat, but by ident, she caught a glimpse of her brother and Qin Mo, who just snuck back. ¡°Could it be¡ª¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    But luckily, everyone was in chaos, even the Empress and the Crown Prince seemed as if they didn¡¯t catch the abnormal action of Lin Nansheng and Qin Mo. She was still unable to feel at ease.

    The noise outside died down. Beside the Zhaohe Hall was an artificial pool. The fire was strong, but was soon controlled.

    After a while, Long Tianyu went into the hall with his face ghastly pale. There was something in his hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± the Empress asked.

    She knew clearly the importance of Zhaohe Hall to the royal family of Dajin. So she sounded a little anxious.

    ¡°It¡¯s under control. But, I found something unusual in the burning of Zhaohe Hall.¡±

    His words sessfully drew everyone¡¯s attention. He opened his hands and a piece of ck iron could be seen there.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The Empress and the Crown Prince were as anxious as Lin Mengya. But Long Tianyu turned to look at the Fifth Prince, and a cruel expression covered his pretty face.

    ¡°It¡¯s an arrowhead, with a name! And it¡¯s covered with an indication of fire fuel. Yingchu, what are you nning? You tried to shoot my wife first, and then, you used your arrow to burn Zhaohe Hall. You want tomit high treason?¡±

    His words totally stunned the Fifth Prince.

    Even the Empress and the Crown Prince had no idea about why Long Tianyu used him of that.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, say it clearly! Why is it mine? Lots of people are here. How dare you frame me? How bold you are!¡±

    The Fifth Prince red at Long Tianyu, as if he would not leave the matter at that. But Long Tianyu sneered, raised the arrowhead, and spoke loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not amon arrowhead. It¡¯s the head of the arrow that we used to pray in the Heaven-worshiping ceremony. By convention, we¡¯re supposed to take it off and carry it with us for a hundred days after specially handling it. So where¡¯s your arrowhead?¡±

    Immediately, Long Yingche¡¯s face changed. He ought to do as Long Tianyu said, but he had shrugged it off and didn¡¯t carry it with him.

    ¡°Right, if the Fifth Prince carries it on him, why not take it out and show it to prove yourself?¡±

    At the time, the King of Chongshan proposed fairly. But the Fifth Prince¡¯s face looked more embarrassed.

    He crossed his hands tightly. He had no idea where that cloth bag had been thrown. How could he take it out?

    ¡°Perhaps brother is too careless to know where he threw it?¡±

    The Crown Prince suddenly came to his rescue, which attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Right. I lost it, by ident. And it¡¯s just some arrowhead. Since Dajin has a history of hundreds of years, how could it be damaged for this?¡±

    Hearing that, the Empress¡¯s eyes were brimming with invisible coldness. When the Crown Prince was about to stick up for him, she held him down.

    She understood that it was a trap for Long Yingchu at the beginning. Whether the arrowhead was the main cause of the fire in Zhaohe Hall, Long Yingchu was unlikely to escape from usation.

    The Chen family was down and out. There was no need to keep it, and the same went for Long Yingchu.

    And, the Crown Prince had better get himself out of the matter.

    Lin Mengya calmly added, ¡°It¡¯s an event to pray for our country. Our honorable Empress and the Crown Prince thought it to be important. But the Fifth Prince was really not that kind of a punctilious prince. He was too careless to treat our ceremony seriously. It¡¯s really admirable.¡±

    Her words made the Fifth Prince be like amb to the ughter.

    Even if there was evidence to prove him innocent, he interrupted the ceremony and lost the arrowheads for blessing. Moreover, he talked big just now.

    Those rtives wouldn¡¯t spare him.

    ¡°Stop adding fuel! Hmph, you and Long Tianyu made the n together. You want to put me in the wrong! Why I didn¡¯t kill you at that time!¡±

    The Fifth Prince was driven so mad that he exposed the shooting at Lin Mengya in public.

    It was toote to regret before he came to his senses. Everyone was watching him like a stranger. Long Yingchu went into a panic when he noticed the silence of the Empress, the Crown Prince, and the Chen family.

    Obviously, he had already be the observed of all the observers.

    ¡°Disrespect for your ancestors, and your elder brother. I¡¯m not one of the royal family, but father proimed me to be Princess Yu. My death is not to be regretted. However, I won¡¯t disobey our traditions set by our ancestors. Empress, Crown Prince, please make the decision for me.¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya knelt down on the ground and spoke word by word.

    The fire of Zhaohe Hall was just a sting fuse. She had no idea who did this, but she could take advantage of it.

    The Fifth Prince just admitted that he attempted to kill her. So as long as she stuck to it, the Crown Prince and the Chen family couldn¡¯t let him escape.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Long Yingchu was trying to defend himself, but was interrupted by the Empress.

    ¡°Hey, why so stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Empress violently threw a ss to the ground.

    Her phoenix-like eyes were ring at Long Yingchu fiercely.

    ¡°Mother, I...¡±

    Long Yingchu was afraid. He acted so arrogantly because he had someone to back him. The Empress and the Chen family would protect him from any punishment.

    That¡¯s why Long Yingchu agreed when the Crown Prince proposed to make Lin Mengya embarrassed in public.

    But when their n was exposed, the Crown Prince clearly kept himself out of the affair, regardless of Long Yingchu.

    ¡°Shut up! What do you want to do? Commit treason? ¡°Your father is still lying in bed, but you cause such big trouble. Consort Chen would also be irritated by you if she was still alive! For her sake, I cared about you very much before. But how dare you be so impenitent and do such a thing! I must punish you this time. Guard! Put the Fifth Prince into jail. He is not the prince anymore. I¡¯ll punish him for disrespecting the ancestors!¡±

    The Empress¡¯s speech cooled everyone¡¯s anger down for the moment.

    But the Fifth Prince was totally startled. He came to understand what it meant to kick down thedder.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me! The Crown Prince, he made me do this!¡±

    The Fifth Prince fell into a panic and couldn¡¯t think thoroughly. He determined and tried to get the Crown Prince to be punished along with him. But the Empress wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°Shut up! The Crown Prince treats you well all the time. It¡¯s so surprising that you¡¯d really give up your brother¡¯s love and just think of yourself. How heartless you are. I won¡¯t indulge you anymore!¡±

    The Fifth Prince was still eximing but nobody would believe him anymore.

    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya up. They looked at and understood each other.

    This time, the Crown Prince lost the Fifth Prince and thetter¡¯s usation also aroused others¡¯ suspicion.

    They could have pushed more, but if they put too much pressure on the Empress, they might get more losses than gains.

    ¡°Come here, Princess Yu,¡± the Empress said.

    As Lin Mengya¡¯s nominal mother-inw, she should say something tofort her.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya went over to the Empress in a lovely manner, as if she had really had a tough day.

    ¡°Sorry to embarrass you. It¡¯s my fault for the terrible behavior of the Fifth Prince. You almost got hurt by him. I have a jade bracelet. It was given to me by thete Emperor when I married His Majesty. A Confucian ssic is carved on it. I wish Buddha blesses you.¡±

    Then, the Empress took off the jade bracelet.

    ¡°Thanks, but, Your Highness, I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to decline, but the Empress stood up and put on the jade bracelet for her.

    ¡°You did well today. I should grant you a reward. ¡°It¡¯s just one of those rewards.¡±

    What everyone saw was the Empress¡¯s gentle smile and great concern over Lin Mengya.

    But only Lin Mengya herself understood her implication that she was ready to fight.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. But I¡¯m afraid that I might dy your business. Then, it would be bad of me.¡±

    Lin Mengya put on a shy smile and answered back.

    Both of them looked at each other for just a second, but it was long enough to show warnings.

    ¡°How sweet of you. Well, I¡¯m make it up to you.¡±

    The Empress saw herself in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. When she was still young and had just married the Emperor, she also had a dream to live a harmonious life with the Emperor.

    So she tried hard to do what she should do, and took great care of the Emperor, as a good wife and a good Empress. But unexpectedly, what she got was the cruel fact that the Emperor fell in love with another woman.

    Lin Mengya had a simr family and intelligence as her. But Lin Mengya was much happier than her.

    Dajin didn¡¯t need two clever women. Lin Mengya had to disappear.

    Lin Mengya respectfully returned. The jade bracelet was soft and cool. Its smooth surface made her feel disgusted.

    Perhaps because it was awarded by the Empress.

 Chapter 251 - Hidden Talent

    <h4>Chapter 251 Hidden Talent</h4>

    A warm arm hugged Lin Mengya at the moment. She turned back only to see Long Tianyu look at her worriedly.

    ¡°Are you alright? Did Her Highness go hard with you?¡± asked Long Tianyu, and there was a deep concern in his voice. The wordsforted Lin Mengya¡¯s heart that was cold a moment ago.

    She knew she had nothing to fear since whatever happened, this man would be on her side. He would protect her even if the heaven should fall.

    Shaking her head, she gave him aforting smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her Highness just gave me a pair of bracelets, and that¡¯s all. It was an eventful day, and with so many rtives present, she couldn¡¯t do anything to me,¡± said she.

    Long Tianyu took a long nce at Lin Mengya. However strong she might appear, he was still afraid that she would be caught at a disadvantage when facing a crafty woman like the empress.

    He suddenly started to worry that Lin Mengya would suffer even harder treatment from the empress if she entered the pce.

    Nevertheless, the matter was not to dy since his father was seriously ill now. He furrowed his eyebrows; he was stuck in a dilemma.

    After so many unexpected events, the feast for the prayer for blessings was ended hastily.

    Even though Patrich¡¯s Courts would handle Fifth Prince, they had to obtain the emperor¡¯s personal permission to convict him. Whatever, Lin Mengya knew the empress would not let the prince off.

    Since the Crown Prince had been involved, the empress must be anxious to get him out of it.

    The only practical way was to twist the testimony from Fifth Prince into a lie, and to achieve this, the empress had hundreds of methods. Lin Mengya felt deeply that the prince¡¯s doom was sealed.

    However, he deserved it and had no one but himself to me.

    One had to take a risk of being eaten to ask a tiger for its skin. It was especially so for a slow-witted man like Fifth Prince.

    The carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion ran slowly down the street outside the pce, and suddenly, it stopped at the entrance of a dark alley.

    From inside the alley, a pretty figure rushed out quickly. Seeing no one around, the figure bowed the head and climbed into Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve informed His Highness. He is waiting for you ahead not far away. As you have ordered, I didn¡¯t attract any attention.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded her praise. She trusted this girl very much.

    She made the appointment with her elder brother with the intention to know whether it was him who set the fire in Zhaohe Pce.

    If it was indeed him, she would feel rather surprised at his nerve.

    After the feast, the royal rtives and officials would return to their residence in the capital, while those from other cities would have to spend their night either in the pce or in the temporary imperial residence outside.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya took a remote path on purpose. Though it was dark and the path was narrow, she was not dyed.

    Before the carriage ran long on the path, a handsome young man stopped them.

    At a nce, Baizhi recognized Lin Nansheng and whispered to Ling Mengya, ¡°It¡¯s His Highness, master. He is outside the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Since those in the carriage were her trusted maids, Ling Mengya did not worry this meeting would be leaked out.

    Moreover, there was no one in sight, plus Baisu and her brother were martial experts, they would be able to find any eavesdropper if there was one.

    Lin Nansheng, in a neat suit, showed a ttering smile as soon as he was in the carriage. He knew he might be able to deceive everyone, except his younger sister.

    So, to earn himself some leniency, he decided to confess.

    ¡°Has Father known this?¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at her brother and asked in a light voice.

    Shaking his head, Lin Nansheng answered immediately, ¡°I dare not to tell him. He will beat me to death once he knew I set a fire in Zhaohe Pce.¡±

    At the answer, Lin Mengya smiled. She looked at her brother in her front with interest.

    ¡°Well, in fact, Father has known it. He even covered you when you guys went out. ¡°Father is a loyal and honest man, yet he would not be blinded by his loyalty. Do you really think that Father knew nothing about how Fifth Prince tried to shoot me?¡±

    Not until the moment could Lin Mengya connect the dots. She had been really confused about why the empress would choose King of Chongshan and King of Lishan.

    Even though these two kings were the men of justice, but they always appeared to favor her.

    Even though they had littlemunication with her father on the feast, a careless action from them answered Lin Mengya¡¯s confusion.

    She saw with her own eyes that, when others were absorbed in her performance, the looks of enjoyment of these three men were only assumed.

    At that moment, they might think there were no eyes on them, so, they, whose ages added up to more than one hundred years old, exchanged a tacit smile.

    The smile was not out ofpliment nor politeness.

    Lin Mengya did not realize that everything was under her father¡¯s control until the moment.

    She and her brother were just two chess pieces in this game, and their father facilitated all this in secret. No news had been let out that even the empress had no idea her real opponent was Lin Muzhi, not Lin Mengya.

    ¡°So, you mean Father knew everything we did and even helped us?¡±

    Lin Nansheng felt the fact quite unbelievable. As a vice general, he had followed his father on the battlefield for years, thus, he had thought he knew his father well.

    Setting a fire in a pce was a thrilling thing even to a young man as him, how could his father, an old fogey, not object it?

    Disbelief filled him.

    ¡°Yes, otherwise, Fifth Prince would not have lost his quiver as you have expected. I knew you cooperated with Qin Mo trying to let the guards in the Imperial Ancestral Temple steal out the quiver, but, remember, those quivers were in the charge of someone designated. The fact is, Fifth Prince appeared to have totally forgotten about the quiver, let alone carrying it, judging from his looks in the hall. Of course, he is indeed such a man who would forget such a thing, but how strange that no one remembered to remind him of his quiver.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words enlightened Lin Nansheng at once.

    In actual fact, he also had a feeling that everything went too smoothly, and he admitted without his father, his n would not have worked out so sessfully.

    He was stunned that even after so many years, he still had not gained a full understanding of his father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be frustrated, brother, I could tell you¡¯re as smart and resourceful as Father. You¡¯re just too proud and reckless now like any other young man. I reckon Father could notpete with you when he was at your age, experiences of years built him into a prudent man. ¡°I believe, in several years, you will grow into a shrewd man just like Father, so, cheer up.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew very well of her brother¡¯s feelings.

    Actually, she did not make out the whole thing untilter on.

    As a girl that grew up under protection, she was not wise enough to know everything and still had much to learn from her father, such as how to struggle against one¡¯s fate.

    ¡°You¡¯re really smart, sister. It seems I need to learn from Father to be a shrewd man.¡±

    It was obvious that the Lins shared their wisdom. Lin Mengya smiled and felt relieved at her brother¡¯s enlightenment. If things were to go on as she expected, the empress wouldy the me on Long Yingchu for the ident, and the Chen Family would fall.

    What confused her was that the Chen Family had been on friendly terms with the Shangguan Family and followed its lead, why the empress abandoned the Chen Family this time?

    ¡°By the way, did you see anyone from the Yue Family on the feast tonight? I visited their mansion yesterday, the doorman told me Lord Yue, together with his whole family, had returned to his hometown to visit his parents. I then enquired about Yue Ting, but I don¡¯t why the doorman chased me away after hearing my question.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank suddenly as she heard Yue Ting¡¯s name.

    She knew she could not conceal the secret anymore. She started pondering to her shoes how to speak out the secret while not shocking his brother.

    ¡°I have something to tell you, brother.¡±

    She threw herself into his arms as she spoke, just as she usually did when she was a child, just that this time, she stretched out to hug him first. Head on his shoulder, tears rolled down her face before she even started to speak, and wetted the cloth under her chin.

    ¡°Several months ago, during King Ming¡¯s visit to our country, he and the Crown Prince led some nobles and officials to Mount Lingju for hunting. Sister Yue Ting and I followed them.¡±

    Even after these months, Lin Mengya still felt heartbroken when talking about that ident.

    Strong as she was, she was drenched in tears as she spoke of it.

    The four maids in the carriage all seemed to share her sorrow. After all, Miss Yue Ting was the first one who had treated their master with sincerity.

    Without this Miss¡¯s help, their master would have died long ago.

    ¡°I see. Did something happen to her? She fell off the horse? Or... she got injured?¡± Lin Nansheng pursued hurriedly.

    Though not being a sensible man, he realized something unusual happened.

    Lin Mengya hugged him tightly and replied, word by word, ¡°The second prince of King Ming was abetted. He tried to rape me, but I escaped several times, and it irritated him. He... he then targeted Sister Yue Ting and raped her. Rumors spread, Sister Yue Ting was so hurt. She jumped off a cliff so that your fame will not be ruined.¡±

    Lin Mengya could no longer hold back her tears and cried bitterly.

 Chapter 252 - Heartbroken

    <h4>Chapter 252 Heartbroken</h4>

    Tears fell down the faces of the five silent girls.

    Lin Mengya held her brother tightly. She could feel anger burning inside his tense body.

    His hands, that had shed countless enemies, clenched. The crackling sounds of bones told his resentment.

    His handsome face turned grave, and his eyes red fiercely.

    ¡°Puff!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood, which stained Lin Mengya¡¯s dress with the color of dark flowers.

    ¡°No, no! Hold on, brother. Don¡¯t scare me! I kept the secret from you because I fear you would hurt yourself. Sister Yue Ting is gone, but she always cared about you the most.¡±

    Lin Mengya had never been as panic as this moment.

    She never knew until the moment that his brother, a carefree man, would love Yue Ting so deeply. The mouthful of blood proved his affection.

    ¡°Yue Ting¡¯s memorial tablet should be ced in our ancestral hall. She will be my only wife of a lifetime. When I die, please bury me with her, will you?¡±

    The news almost killed Lin Nansheng¡¯s heart. His ever-shining eyes lost its radiance of wisdom.

    With a bumping sound, he copsed on the seat. The news was just too shocking for him to bear that it broke him despite he had always appeared to be a young hero.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t give up. Though the second prince is dead, those who framed Sister Yue Ting are not. As for her memorial tablet, I¡¯ve threatened the elders in our family intopromise, the tablet is now in our ancestral hall for worship, and I also buried her in her hometown.¡±

    The Lins were renowned for their skill and bravery in warfare, but hardly for their loyalty.

    When Lin Mengya¡¯s mother died of giving birth to her, her father actually tried to apany her mother to heaven. If not for the sake of her grandparents and her brothers and sisters, who were still young then, her father would havemitted suicide. This big man cried three days and three nights and hardly survived the sorrow.

    Lin Mengya never thought her father behaved too discouraged at her mother¡¯s death. Heroes should not wallow in personal feelings, but it was because her father was such an affectionate man that he won respect and loyalty widely among the armies.

    Gold could not buy loyalty, but kindness does. That was why the army of the Lin family had guarded the peace of the country for decades.

    ¡°Who is there?¡±

    In an instant, Lin Nansheng turned into a self-possessed knife from an unrestrained sword.

    Lin Mengya did not know whether such a change should be regarded as a good thing, and it worried her.

    However, she was left with no choice but to encourage her brother with hatred.

    ¡°The Crown Prince... and maybe as well as the empress framed Sister Yue Ting. I killed the second prince of King Ming, though not with my own hands. I also wiped out Princess Ming Yue. Brother, only if we are of one heart could we take revenge for Sister Yue Ting. So, buck up, brother.¡±

    In fact, the Lin family wanted nothing but to save its own skin in this fight for power.

    For so many years the Lin family had kept itself away from power struggles. All Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother wanted was to protect the country and bring people with peace.

    However, their wish could not be granted. They had to choose their side in this fight, and they would rather think some other wiser way than standing on the side of the empress and Crown Prince, both of whom were selfish and unscrupulous for their own interest.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Lin Nansheng struggled up as he replied. Baisu quickly pressed several main acupoints of his body.

    ¡°Oh no, master. Rage got the better of His Highness, and he is near qi deviation now. I heard that the martial arts the Lins practiced were domineering. Without timely treatment, I¡¯m afraid the qi inside him will disable him.¡±

    Lin Mengya soaked in sweats upon hearing Baisu¡¯s words.

    She felt helpless as she was skilled in treating wounds but inexperienced in treating internal injuries.

    ¡°Hold on, brother. I¡¯ll get Father here, he will save you!¡±

    She had lost Yue Ting, so she could not bear to lose another family. To her brother, it was even more frustrating to disable him than to kill him.

    Just as Lin Mengya opened the door of the carriage, she saw Long Tianyu running to her. She was so anxious that she almost lost her bnce. Luckily, Long Tianyu caught her when she was about to fall off.

    ¡°Careful, please,¡± said he.

    As he smelled a whiff of blood, he frowned and could not help but worry if she got wounded.

    Before he could find out the answer, he heard her crying.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, my brother is dying. Could you get my father here for me?¡±

    Long Tianyu was startled for he had never seen her cry so bitterly like this moment before.

    Tears washed off her makeup, leaving her pink face messy. It pained him to see her current look, and he realized what she said was serious.

    ¡°Rx, tell me what happened to your brother? Maybe I can help.¡±

    The fact that Long Tianyu was a martial expert crossed Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    She grabbed his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have been more patient when I told brother the news of Sister Yue Ting¡¯s death. I never thought it would strike him so hard. Baisu said brother is in qi deviation, and he will be disabled without timely treatment.¡±

    Lin Mengya med herself harshly, despite that she knew even if she had not spoken out the truth, her brother would know it sooner orter.

    By then, would he feel any better than now? She could not tell, and it was also toote to consider the possibilities.

    ¡°I see. There is an inn ahead of us not far away. Let¡¯s get there first, and then see if we can get your brother some treatment.¡±

    Carrying Lin Mengya in his arms, Long Tianyu leading his guards escorted the carriage to the inn.

    Thanks to Baisu¡¯s quick reaction, Lin Nansheng¡¯s injury was temporarily under control.

    Long Tianyu booked all the rooms in the inn and told all the guests not to step out of their rooms. As it was midnight, they did not cause much trouble there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to check your brother, and you, stay here and take a rest, and the four of you,¡± he turned to the four maids, ¡°look after your master.¡±

    After that, Lin Mengya was left in the lobby of the inn. Her mind was in such a whirl that she nodded nkly at his words, and her eyes watched Lin Nansheng¡¯s room closely.

    What should she do now?

    While worrying about Lin Mengya¡¯s safety in the lobby, Long Tianyu went to check Lin Nansheng¡¯s injury.

    Actually, if it were the past, he would think the current Lin Nansheng too sentimental. However, now, he got to share his feeling.

    If any misfortune were to happen to Lin Mengya, he would... Somehow, he even could not bear to think of such a possibility.

    Lin Nansheng had been settled in a room by the guards.

    Hardly two hours ago on the feast, he was in such high and vigorous spirits. However, now, he had turned into a numb man.

    Eyes fixed on the roof, he looked unresponsive to whatever happened around him.

    ¡°Get out, men.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    All the guards in the room left, leaving Long Tianyu and Lin Nansheng alone.

    Long Tianyu took a seat by the table and poured himself a cup of tea, seeming in no hurry to treat Lin Nansheng.

    ¡°I could tell you want to die. The veins in your body are notpletely out of control. As long as you repair with patience, you will be fine soon. However, you give up all the struggle and watch the qi in your body go wild. So, you don¡¯t want to be saved at all.¡±

    The man lying on the bed made no response.

    Long Tianyu sighed and continued, ¡°I know little about the affection between you and Yue Ting, but I do know that, if you die, Mengya will be very sad. I don¡¯t want her to be upset, neither do you, right?¡±

    Lin Nansheng finally made a reaction at the mention of Lin Mengya. He turned his gaze.

    ¡°To be honest with you, once you die, your sister will lose her life as well.¡±

    At the words, Lin Nansheng jumped up as if he had heard a curse. He ran up to Long Tianyu and held him by the cor.

    His eyes were fierce as he shouted, ¡°What have you damn royal families done to my sister?¡±

    Taking in his reaction, Long Tianyu knew his strategy worked out. A cold smile yed at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Well, the death of Yue Ting ruined her spirit. The doctors said she wouldn¡¯t make it through this winter. If she lose you, she will be killed by sadness before theing of the new year.¡±

    The indifferent voice sounded as if he did not care about Lin Mengya at all.

    Long Tianyu pushed Lin Nansheng, who was in half-disbelief, away gently, and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check out yourself. She must be groaning in pain covering her chest now. Have you ever thought what will happen to your sister, your family if you die? Your father, Marquis Zhennan, after losing his wife when he was young, now will have to face the pain of losing both his son and daughter at his middle age, by then, how will the Lin family survive?¡±

    Long Tianyu said those words on purpose to provoke Lin Nansheng; he thought it could be effective.

    At the point,forting was useless to Lin Nansheng, so, Long Tianyu might as well awake him with extreme pain so that Lin Nansheng coulde to rebirth.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lin Nansheng could not hold back his anger any longer and punched toward Long Tianyu, who snorted and was d to see the action.

    The two did not use any martial skill but fought with bare hands and feet.

    The noise they made sounded loud in the quiet inn, and even Lin Mengya in the lobby also levelled her nce to second floor nervously.

 Chapter 253 - Regaining Fighting Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 253 Regaining Fighting Spirit</h4>

    Lin Mengya stood up immediately. Goodness, how did the two get into a fight?

    ¡°Go quickly to take a look at what is happening. Why did Elder Brother and the Prince start fighting? Long Tianyu, my brother had sustained an injury on his body! I¡¯ll not let you off if you dare hurt him!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s shouts, which went up to the second floor, shook Long Tianyu, and he immediately let go of his grip on Lin Nansheng.

    ¡°Pant... pant... You are so submissive! You¡¯ve let go of me when my little sister asked you to!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Nansheng was sitting on the floor and panting heavily as he spoke.

    After all the intense wrestling, the Qi inside Lin Nansheng, which was dashing all over the ce, was gradually settling down.

    ¡°I... just didn¡¯t want her illness to get worse,¡± said Long Tianyu absent-mindedly.

    He had even slightly surprised himself this time. He had let go of his grip the moment Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was heard. There was no hesitation whatsoever. He could not recall the moment he started doing away with rebutting and defending himself.

    Sitting on the floor, Lin Nansheng tried to quieten his breathing and finally he calmed down.

    His beloved had passed on. What use was it even if he leaped to his death? He had not taken revenge for Yue Ting, and now what about his sister¡¯s health condition? Lin Nansheng looked to Long Tianyu, who told him a moment ago that his sister¡¯s heart and arteries were damaged.

    What exactly happened?

    ¡°What exactly happened to my younger sister?¡±

    Long Tianyu paused for a moment and said, ¡°When Miss Yue passed away, she was too devastated and traumatized, so much so that her heart and arteries were damaged to the extent that she almost lost her life. It took a long time to nurse her back to health. Nevertheless, she feels unwell asionally when she gets too exhausted.¡±

    This was Long Tianyu¡¯s greatest concern. The imperial physician had told him that Lin Mengya needed to avoid getting too tired and overlyden with grief, which were the two greatest taboos for her condition.

    If Long Tianyu failed to preserve Lin Nansheng¡¯s life, he could not imagine how heartbroken Lin Mengya would be.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had been more decisive to bring Little Sister with me and to marry Yue Ting earlier, all of this would not have happened. Ya¡¯er must have med herself for not protecting Yue Ting. What a silly girl! How would I even me her?¡±

    A helpless, bitter smile appeared on his lips.

    It was not because he did not fancy Yue Ting at that time, rather, he thought that he had to be even more sessful before he was qualified to marry such an excellent girl.

    He wanted her to be the most blessed bride ever. Sadly, his waiting and dy had resulted in their eternal separation.

    Long Tianyu was perplexed as to why the Lins never point their finger at each other when something went wrong.

    He remembered that when he was young, he and the other princes grew up together in the same ce.

    If something went wrong, they would be ming each other. Of course, they would all be rebuked and punished by their Emperor father and their teacher.

    What was different about the Lins was that when something went wrong, each member of the family would first reflect upon their own shorings. This had to be one of the reasons why the Lin family continued to flourish and remained strong!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all right now, please stay home to recuperate. Someone in the pce had seen you and Qin Mo sneaking into Zhaohe Pce, however, not to worry. I have gotten rid of these people for you. Regardless of what happened, Mengya and I ought to thank you.¡±

    Long Tianyu tidied up his clothes calmly. If not for his attention to details, Lin Nansheng and Qin Mo would have gotten into some trouble.

    Long Tianyu opened the room door, leaving Lin Nansheng alone in the room in the inn, and descended the stairs.

    What Lin Nansheng needed most at this moment was to have time alone to think things over.

    ¡°How? Did you get hurt?¡±

    Once at the bottom of the stairs, Lin Mengya went up to him. Her small face was a little pale. Themotion upstairs between him and Lin Nansheng ought to have frightened her.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, so is your elder brother. Just now... just now I was trying to treat his wound.¡±

    Who would believe that they were merely treating a wound by looking at the slightly swollen bruise at the corner of Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth?

    ¡°Oh you, what¡¯s so difficult about giving in a little to my brother? He¡¯s a patient now, and it¡¯s not surprising that he does something irrational. Couldn¡¯t you just bear with him a little?¡±

    At her half-annoyed, half-pleading voice, Long Tianyu no longer remembered when his heart always got melted into a puddle by her tender voice.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Although it was a simple answer, it epassed Long Tianyu¡¯s indulgence in her, which he himself was unaware of.

    As Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyu¡¯s once-cold eyes, she was not used to them being not cold and indifferent, and she quickly lowered her gaze to look at the hem of her dress.

    ¡°Is my brother all right now? I shall go upstairs to check on him. Oh yes, Your Highness, do you by any chance, know the King of Chongshan and the King of Lishan well?¡±

    Lin Mengya had some thoughts and ns of her own. If she wanted to enter the pce, it would be much easier with the help of these two princes.

    The Queen may be very powerful, but she bore a different surname. It would be more effective if Lin Mengya approached the royal elders and rtives for help.

    ¡°They... I¡¯m not especially familiar with them. I heard that they used to be on rather good terms with my Emperor father. However, they retreated to feudal fiefdom under their jurisdiction. If there was nothing special going on, they would not enter the pce. Nevertheless, Father trusted them very much. The Queen would not dare to hide the truth from the masses in their presence.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded in understanding.

    The two senior princes were indeed men of wisdom. If they remained in the capital city after the Emperor ascended the throne, they might be used of outshining the Emperor. By retreating out of the limelight, not only would they be able to preserve their brotherly rtionship, but they also would maintain the trust of the Emperor.

    What they did was not something everyone could think of and carry out.

    ¡°In that case, I understand. However, the two senior princes have done me a great favor at the Imperial Ancestral Temple today during the banquet, therefore I would like Your Highness to help me choose some gifts to be presented to them. First, it is to show my gratitude toward them. Second, the shock that I went through just now is making me feel unwell. I wonder if Your Highness would help me fulfill my wishes?¡±

    Fixing his eyes on Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was increasingly affectionate toward her.

    At the banquet, he was the one who enjoyed the limelight. He was aware that even at this moment, Lin Mengya was wracking her brains to think of ways to help him.

    In reality, he wished to rope in the help of the two senior princes. Unfortunately, he had note across any suitable opportunity and had to put this aside for now.

    Never did he expect that Lin Mengya would risk her life in exchange for an opportunity to get acquainted with the two senior princes. Even his mother might not be as attentive and considerate.

    ¡°Why? Is it inconvenient for you, Your Highness?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think too much into it. She still owed an exnation to her father concerning her elder brother. Moreover, Father had already heard some news regarding the Yue family.

    It was not until today that she realized that the woman in her own family was the most cunning fox.

    What happened this time allowed her to fully understand that she still had a long way to go if she wanted to be in full control of the situation.

    ¡°No problem. I will go personally to the mansions of the two royal uncles to thank them. Your brother should have calmed down by now. I will leave Lin Kui here so he can escort you back to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion tonight if you decide to go back.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded as she gave Long Tianyu a smile filled with gratitude.

    She was indeed nning to go to the Lin¡¯s Mansion tonight although it would not look sensible. However, things would be different if Lin Kui were to escort her.

    When she went up to the second floor and opened the door to the room, what came into sight was a room in total disarray.

    It appeared that Long Tianyu and her brother had had a pretty violent fight.

    She lifted the hem of her dress as she circumvented the mess on the floor. As expected, her brother was seated on the floor not far away, in a daze.

    Not long ago, Lin Nansheng had seemed so dejected that he seemed to have lost all will to live, but he seemed to have been revived even though he still gave out a somewhat sorrowful vibe. Perhaps this was the resilience unique to the Lin family.

    Didn¡¯t she also barge into the old house of the Lins, when she was devastated, to fight for Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s honor after her death?

    The Lins did not forget the pain after it healed. On the other hand, they understood that there were more important matters to attend to while they still had a chance at life. Wallowing in the sadness and sorrow of the past was what a coward would do.

    ¡°Come over, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    Lin Nansheng, who was sitting on the floor, reached out his arms and put them around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender body.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What was initially my responsibility fell onto your shoulders so much that you had to bear much suffering. I¡¯m sorry, Ya¡¯er.¡±

    Hot tears seared Lin Mengya¡¯s skin. Between the siblings, excessive words were no longer necessary.

    Just like when they were young, Lin Mengya patted her brother¡¯s shoulder lightly andforted him with a gentle voice, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right. This will pass too. Everything will turn out well, it will.¡±

    The brother and sister pair, escorted by Lin Kui, finally returned to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. At the gates, Lin Muzhi¡¯s deputy general had been waiting quietly for them, having guessed that they would return together.

    ¡°Young Master and Young Mistress, the general has been waiting for the two of you in the study.¡±

    The brother and sister pair exchanged looks, then walked into the study of the Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    The yellow light from the burning candle had chased away the darkness in the study.

    Lin Muzhi, who was sitting behind the table and holding onto a war tactic book, apparently looked at peace. However, in reality, he had been reading the same page for about two hours.

    ¡°Father.¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s voice echoed in the study.

    The man sitting behind the desk lifted his head. It was only after he saw that both Lin Nansheng and Lin Mengya were safe and sound that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°So you¡¯re back. Please take a seat. As your father, I have some things to discuss with you.¡±

    Lin Muzhi finally breathed another sigh after his two children sat down obediently before him. In his heart, he was calling out to his wife and telling her that their pair of children had grown into adulthood and were very sessful. However, he was not sure if this was a blessing or a curse.

    ¡°Father, I¡ª¡±

    Once Lin Nansheng took a seat, he began to exin to Lin Muzhi what happened. However, with a wave of his hand, Lin Muzhi interrupted what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 254 - Losing the Chess Game Because of One Move

    <h4>Chapter 254 Losing the Chess Game Because of One Move</h4>

    ¡°Father, Elder Brother had done all those things because of me. Therefore, please do not me him.¡±

    Even since they were young, Lin Nansheng had time and again sustained injuries in the course of protecting Lin Mengya. Even this time, he had risked his life fighting for her justice. Lin Mengya was aware that Lin Muzhi might have tried to shield her brother, but it did not mean that he would not punish Lin Nansheng.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I know you¡¯vee to plead for mercy for your elder brother. However, did it ever cross your mind that what your brother did could¡¯ve ruined our entire family? It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, but what about all the members of the household from young to old? Do they have to lose their lives over this impulsive action?¡±

    At their father¡¯s words, Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng hung their heads. As Lin Muzhi gazed at the pair of outstanding children of his, he sighed and blurted out, ¡°The fact that the Fifth Prince attempted to assassinate your sister was in itself was a grave sin, but you even burned the Zhaohe Pce and tried to push the me onto Fifth Prince. It doesn¡¯t matter that the Fifth Prince was ousted. What really matters is that the Chen family would be destroyed.¡±

    Disappointed that his children failed to meet his expectations, Lin Muzhi thought that these two, although intelligent, did not consider the big picture.

    What they were ignorant of was that while Lin Mengya seemed to be the winner, but in reality, the Shangguan family, who was covetously eyeing power, was the real winner this time.

    ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that the Chen family and the Shangguan family had coborated with each other in doing evil? Isn¡¯t it a good thing that the Chens are destroyed. Wouldn¡¯t the Shangguan family be oneckey short?¡± a perplexed Lin Nansheng asked.

    However, Lin Mengya pondered over her father¡¯s words, and all of a sudden, the expression on her face changed. She realized that she had neglected one move in this game of chess.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er seems to have realized what I¡¯m saying. Tell your brother what you think,¡± said Lin Muzhi, shaking his head. Lin Nansheng might be a valiant soldier who was skilled in using weapons, but he was stillcking in strategizing.

    Ya¡¯er was different. Although she did not know anything about fighting a war, she had a sharp mind that turned fast. She and Lin Nansheng wereplete opposites.

    ¡°I think Father is trying to say that although the Chens and the Shangguans are aligned in their goals, they are also constrained by each other. The Chens were able to save the Fifth Prince¡¯s life because they are partly in control of the military power. However, given that the Fifth Prince had vited a great taboo, they have to exchange his life with the military power they are holding. Not only will the Chens lose their power, they could even be swallowed up by the Shangguan Family.¡±

    Lin Muzhi nodded, as Ya¡¯er was apparently smart enough to understand what he was trying to say.

    ¡°Moreover, the Shangguan and the Chen families had worked together to do many evil things. If the Chens were to fall, who do you think will shoulder this responsibility?¡±

    At Lin Muzhi¡¯s words, the two siblings were forced into silence.

    Their father¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head. The Shangguan family would be the one to benefit from the Chen family being destroyed. In that case, not only would the Chens fall under the Shangguan family¡¯s control, they would also be the sacrificialmb for them!

    In order to protect their heirs, the Chens would surely not oppose the Shangguans. In this way, the Shangguan family would then be given a chance to clear the family name.

    Lin Mengya shuddered. What Father said was indeed right. The Queen had emerged victorious over them this time.

    However, the Chens hated the Lins.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did you already get acquainted with the two senior princes? They are my good buddies. The truth is that the Fifth Prince would not have escaped punishment even if nothing happened to Zhaohe Pce. As your father, I won¡¯t ever allow my daughter to be bullied and humiliated. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Father had taught them some important lessons today. He had taught them how to make deliberate and calcted political choices in order to take control of the entire situation.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve done you wrong. I¡¯ve let down your good intentions.¡±

    Finally, Lin Mengya waspletely convinced and submitted to her father. The method employed by her and her brother, though risky and ruthless, was like fighting a battle alone. They were able to achieve sess only through cooperating and relying on the n that their father hadid out as well as Long Tianyu¡¯s vignt reactions.

    If they followed closely to Father¡¯s n in its execution, the King of Chongshan and King of Lishan would not send the Fifth Prince to his death. The Queen, being his mother, would not be able to escape me.

    This would result in the Fifth Prince being punished. However, even if the Chens were forced to hand over their military power, it would not go to the Queen. In this way, the Queen would have to receive a blow.

    This would be the best oue.

    However, Lin Mengya and her brother had ruined this chess game so much that Father and the two senior princes had to take the back seat.

    ¡°As your son, I realize I was wrong. Please punish me, Father!¡±

    Lin Nansheng no longer insisted on his own opinion. Father once told him on the battlefield that it was necessary to startying down military strategies and formations and the major locations in order to ensure nothing went wrong. In addition, Father would also enact the various possible reactions from the enemies. Miraculously, they had never lost a battle so far.

    Now he fully understood that their victories were not the result of luck or that Father was some amazing strategist. It was because Father had the entire situation at his fingertips. He was also able to make a careful observation of their enemies¡¯ strengths. All of this added together allowed Father toy out the strategies and ns in a meticulous way.

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you understand now. Although you had made a risky move, it was not a bad move after all.¡±

    Lin Muzhi had no intention of ming his son in the first ce. He merely wanted to take this opportunity to teach his son a lesson. Hopefully, he would remain modest and keep cool in the future so he could achieve even greater things.

    ¡°How so?¡± Lin Nansheng asked earnestly. Even Lin Mengya was clueless as to what n Father had used to turn the situation around and create a miracle out of a mistake.

    ¡°The water leakage in Zhaohe Pce would eventually be thought of as a cmity inflicted by the heavens. What exactly had resulted in this cmity after the great sacrificial ceremony? I have to say that it was the Heavens giving Dajin a warning.¡±

    A light shed in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she recalled that back in the modern world, she had read in history that before Wu Zetian became the Emperor, there were many people who imed that there were already signs that women were meddling in politics.

    At this time, the Queen was holding on to the nation¡¯s governing authority. If she used her power appropriately, would she likewise be the Emperor?

    ¡°Are you implying, Father, that the country would not be able to enjoy peace if the Queen governs from the imperial throne?¡±

    Lin Nansheng was also exceptionally intelligent and was able to understand his father¡¯s intention immediately this time.

    Lin Muzhi nodded. He could see that both his children had inherited the Lin family¡¯s intelligent genes.

    ¡°Oh yes, Father, there is something very important that I wish to discuss with you on this trip back home,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya had kept her intention to enter the pce from her father. However, if rumors of the Queen wanting to usurp authority were to go around, she would not have the mental power to go against Lin Mengya.

    In other words, it was the best time for her!

    ¡°Out with it. What cheeky ideas do you have now?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly as she clearly narrated her intention to go into the pce to treat the Emperor¡¯s illness.

    After she was done speaking, both the father and son went into silence.

    In fact, even if they were to put the danger of Lin Mengya entering the pce aside, would she really be able to see what was wrong with the Emperor?

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, let Father ask you a question. How confident are you in your diagnosis of the Emperor¡¯s illness? I heard from your brother that you¡¯re even able to neutralize poison after you recovered from your illness. Is that true?¡±

    Lin Muzhu asked her with a serious tone of voice. After all, many miracles had happened to his daughter.

    Nevertheless, the Emperor¡¯s illness was no small matter. It would endanger the lives of the entire Lin family if Lin Mengya went ahead. He had to take the necessary precautions.

    It was good that Lin Mengya had already prepared exactly what she wanted to say earlier.

    ¡°As your daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to lie to you. Since young, I¡¯ve always been very sensitive to all kinds of medicine. What was even more strange was that I was able to use my sense of smell to discern whether something was poisonous. As for neutralizing poisons, it was because there¡¯s a very able person in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion who imparted his knowledge and skills unto me. I knew that I naturally possessed a talent, and coupled with the help of this teacher, I finally picked up on how to neutralize poison, although it was not easy.¡±

    Honestly, if one were to think over Lin Mengya¡¯s words, one would be able to find many holes.

    However, Lin Muzhi appeared to be totally convinced.

    He gazed at his daughter¡¯s eyes and said after a sigh, ¡°Lass, you are so much like your mother. Do you know that your mother was the well-known Jade-faced Physician in the capital city?¡±

    ¡°Jade-face Physician?¡± Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she tried wracking her brains, searching for this name.

    Back then, her elder brother was still a toddler and she an infant. How would she ever have any impression of her mother?

    Lin Muzhi looked at his daughter with aforted and contented look, and said, ¡°When I first met your mother, she was treating the illnesses of the nomads at the borders. Later on, I was seriously injured and my subordinates, in a frenzy, ordered men to kidnap your mother.¡±

    Based on what Lin Muzhi said, their acquaintance was purely coincidental.

    Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged looks as they realized this was the first time after they became adults that their father told them the romantic story between him and their mother.

    He appeared to be engrossed in the wonderful feeling at that time so much that there was tenderness written all over his face. Lin Mengya thought that this was what people described as the tenderness of a strong man.

    In reality, although Father might look course and wild, he had a gentle and attentive side to him.

    Who would have imagined that Father had raised her single-handedly in the first few years after her mother passed away?

    It was even hard for her to imagine now, how this armymander who instilled fear in the hearts of the enemies, was able to tenderly hold on to an infant. It was hard to fathom that they were one and same person.

    ¡°Back then, your mother was known as the most beautiful woman at the borders. She was beautiful, intelligent, gentle, and understanding. Can you imagine that my deputy general was berated by her for capturing her? There were so many soldiers in the army camp but everyone would circumvent her whening across her. At that time, I had a hard time when she treated my injury.¡±

    By this time, Father was smiling brilliantly. It was a sweet smile that belonged in a past memory. As Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged looks again, there was a look of pity in their eyes.

    If their mother was still alive, Father would be the most blessed man on earth.

    ¡°Look at me! I¡¯m really getting old. I can¡¯t contain my emotions when I talk about the past.¡±

 Chapter 255 - Persuading Her Father

    <h4>Chapter 255 Persuading Her Father</h4>

    Lin Mengya shook her head upon hearing her father¡¯s self-mockery. She valued this chance of catching a glimpse at the love story between her father and her mother, especially that it was rare for her father, a reserved man, to be so affectionate like at the moment.

    ¡°No, in fact, both brother and I are eager for knowing the stories between you and mother.¡±

    When Mrs. Lin passed away, Lin Nansheng was just a small child. Thus, he knew nothing better of their mother than Lin Mengya.

    ¡°d to hear that, girl. Well, these are actually old stories. Back when I brought you to the capital, your mother started to treat patients in the city to kill time, and got known as a highly-skilled physician by everyone. They even admired her ¡®Jade-faced Physician¡¯. Thanks to the magic elixir your mother took during her pregnancy, your brother was born with a solid martial foundation. Even your grandpa was surprised by your brother¡¯s strong physique when he was born.¡±

    Lin Nansheng scratched his head in shyness despite what his father said was true.

    He had always been physically stronger than those of his age since he was a child. Thus, he never failed to win the fights of defending his younger sister.

    ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯m indeed a born talent. Tell you what, father, my teacher is no ordinary master, but when I first met him, he insisted that I be his disciple. I have to thanks mother for giving me her talent.¡±

    Either in this life or the past life, mother was a rarely-spoken word to Lin Mengya.

    In her past life, she spent her childhood in an orphanage, where the head doted on her, but not only her. In this life, she lost her mother when she was only a baby. However, from her father words, she seemed to glimpse a gorgeous woman whom her father had been in deep love with for dozens of years.

    She felt closer to her mother through their shared talent in medical skills.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you have taken this way, work hard. Your mother must be pleased to see you inherit her career from heaven.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded at the words. She had never thought that her mother was once a physician.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so, father, I want to enter the royal pce to treat His Majesty¡¯s illness, in the name of the inheritor of ¡®Jade-faced Physician¡¯. Those who Mother had healed certainly have confidence in me, and they will be a strong force of my use. What do you day, father?¡±

    Lin Muzhi¡¯s face remained serious even after he saw the expectation in his daughter¡¯s eyes.

    Staring at her for quite a while, he finally replied, ¡°Why are you so insistent on entering the pce, Ya¡¯er? Is it for Prince Yu?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face immediately blushed at the words. The answer was self-evident given the looks of her.

    Lin Muzhi sighed. He never changed his attitude of disapproval towards his daughter¡¯s marriage in fact, despite that she was old enough to make a decision and that she had married Prince Yu for long.

    Lin Muzhi persuaded Lin Mengya with earnest words as he caressed her on her head.

    ¡°To be honest, both your brother and I are satisfied with Prince Yu. He is a good man, yet, you have gone through much after bing his wife, haven¡¯t you? Once you¡¯re in the royal pce, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you by then. You¡¯re a smart girl, but the situation in the pce is too treacherous and unpredictable, can you handle it?¡±

    Actually, Lin Mengya had considered the danger brought by her decision, but she had no other choice. Once the emperor died of illness and the Crown Prince assumed the throne, that would be the end of Long Tianyu, as well as the Lin Family.

    When the nest is overturned, no egg stays unbroken. Lin Mengya had to think of a way to have the emperor return to his throne.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, father, and that things will be quiteplicated in the pce. But His Majesty will die without timely treatment. I was born to this family, of course, I have to think for it. So, please rethink it, father, and support me.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made sense, over which Lin Muzhi could not help but ponder.

    The emperor¡¯s illness continued to grow worse. Even those elder officials¡¯ request of seeing the emperor would be turned down by the empress, let alone other juniors¡¯.

    These elders might be able to contend with the Crown Prince and the empress in terms of politics, but they could not stop anything from shaking the country if the emperor died.

    ¡°Go back first, girl. I need some time to consider it. Remember, do not do stupid things. Even if you were to enter the pce, you¡¯ll have to be fully-prepared.¡±

    Lin Muzhipromised finally. It was impossible for the family to remain neutral now.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go now, take a good rest, father and brother.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not want to push her father too hard. Compared to her father, they, the youngers, were too reckless. Even if she managed to enter the pce, she still needed her father¡¯s help so as to meet the emperor and avoid the empress and her adherents.

    As Princess Yu, it was inappropriate for her to stay at her parents¡¯ home.

    It was pitch dark now, and heavy snow was falling.

    Lin Nansheng, who had fallen sick, did not see Lin Mengya out given that she insisted he not. However, he still worried about her safety and sent a team of guards to escort her.

    . ¡°Baizhi, do you remember, when we were small, we would roll on the snow in our yard every time it snowed.¡±

    The past was like a dream. Who would have thought that the silly girl, who had to keep running to warm herself in every snowfall, had be the honorable Princess Yu.

    Dressed in silk and marten coat and hat, she no longer felt cold now.

    ¡°Of course. Back then, others all thought you loved snowy day, but in fact, you did not at all.¡±

    Lin Mengya put out her hands to catch the snowke.

    When Lin Mengya just arrived in this world and realized she gained a new identity, she was not ustomed to it.

    However, after this half of a year, she seemed to have merged with the past Lin Mengya. She even felt as if these strange memories were something she experienced. Both pain and happiness seemed to have taken root in her.

    Otherwise, she would not have been so concerned about Lin Nansheng and protecting the family.

    Either way, she failed to avoid being assimted by her new identity. Nevertheless, she understood this was the best for the current situation.

    ¡°Lass, I came to pick you up.¡±

    As the familiar voice sounded, Lin Mengya looked sideways and saw Qinghu, who had a smile on his handsome face.

    He seemed to have lost some weight. He wore a white fox-fur cloak, and the smooth fur added him with some elegance.

    At present, it was hard for others to recognize him from the terrifying owner of Peach Blossom Dock.

    Qinghu tied up his hair, revealing his handsome face totally. At the moment, he looked more like a rich young yboy of the capital.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯ve told you I would go back myself. You know, you didn¡¯t have to suffer this coldness to pick me up. The colder you¡¯re, the faster the poison in your body will take effect.¡±

    Qinghu smiled casually. He shrugged his shoulders and leaned to Lin Mengya.

    Holding his chin in one hand, he stared at Lin Mengya, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your teacher is indeed capable. He made many pills recently, and I took all of them on time. Though it¡¯s not enough to neutralize the poison in my body, it earned me more time.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled bitterly to herself. Qinghu¡¯s case was quite special.

    In terms of the years he had lived, he should be an old man of fifty or sixty. However, the poison that he was forced to take in when he was a child, ruined his health but meanwhile, also retained his youthful look.

    Moreover, it even kept his body condition of that of a man at twenty or thirty.

    In other words, Qinghu¡¯s life relied on the poison. Once the poison was removed, he would die.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool. Can¡¯t you see there are still many people on the street. My father also sent a team of guards to protect me. So, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    However, Qinghu pestered Lin Mengya unless she promised she would bring him with her when she went out.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but agreed with him. She did not understand why Xiaoyu, who rarely acted pettishly in front of her, was more and more used to these behaviors.

    Nevertheless, seeing the pettish behaviors from such a mean man, she turned wordless.

    As the carriage got closer and closer to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya yawned. Inside the carriage was warm. The curtain was pulled down, so, not a trace of wind could sneak in.

    After a busy night, Lin Mengya suddenly felt sleepy.

    A sudden cracking sound from the outside woke the sleepy ones up. If not for the horse driver held the rope tightly, the horse would have been scared into running wildly.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are we stepping on something.¡± Qinghu opened the door of the carriage at once. Just as he was about to enquire the horse driver, he saw the scared driver was looking forward in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Qinghu raised his head and his face changed. Behind him, Baizhi tried to get out to check the situation curiously but was stopped by Qinghu.

    ¡°Protect Her Highness. Do not let anyone approach the carriage.¡±

    His tone sounded serious. He jumped out of the carriage swiftly. The cold night wind blew up his cloak, swaying whatever in front of him.

    ¡°Qinghu, what happened? Did we knock someone?¡±

    Though Qinghu told her not to get out, she felt the thing weird, so, disregarding Baizhi trying to stop her, she still got out of the carriage.

    ¡°Oh my¡ª¡± The cry rmed Qinghu. He turned around and saw Lin Mengya, whose face was pale.

    He went up to her and covered her eyes, turning her around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here with you.¡±

 Chapter 256 - Bodies in the Way

    <h4>Chapter 256 Bodies in the Way</h4>

    In a pagoda tree 10 steps away from them hung several bodies. When the chilly wind blew, the already stiff bodies would also gently sway in the air.

    Though her feet got cold, Lin Mengya still determinedly tugged at Qinghu¡¯s hand. Her eyes were focused on the things in front of her.

    There were five bodies, with men¡¯s, women¡¯s, the old¡¯s and the young¡¯s among them. However, their heads, arms, and legs were all chopped off. Now, they were human flesh in a stick form.

    The blood was still warm and dripped down from the cuts on the bodies. The snow-white ground was already tainted with blood-red color.

    Expressions on the heads were gruesome. Though they had lost their lives long ago, their wide-opened eyes still chilled people to the bone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Baisu see them. She might know someone here.¡±

    Though used to the various human body specimens, it had been the first time that Lin Mengya had witnessed such a cruel dismemberment.

    She hadn¡¯t met these people here. However, she heard of them from Qinghu: People who followed Xiaoyu all possessed jade tokens of Lieyun Empire.

    Now, jade tokens which could identify them were parallel hanging beside the head of the first body. Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt a chill down her spine. ¡°They¡¯re both Xiaoyu¡¯s followers. If they died, then what about Xiaoyu? Will she also be in danger?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyu! Qinghu, go back now to check on Xiaoyu. Will something happen to him? These people are too cruel, and I¡¯m afraid something will happen to Xiaoyu. Will you help check on him?¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya rarely startled, Qinghu held her in his arms and felt her trembling. It was the fear buried in the depth of Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. Since Yue Ting passed away, she grew increasingly afraid that the people around her would suddenly leave her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Rest assured, Xiayu will be fine. These people are not his private guards. Don¡¯t you forget, Xiaoyu now lives in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even if Xin Li is capable, he doesn¡¯t dare to kill in Long Tianyu¡¯s manor.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words miraculouslyforted Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    He was right. With Long Tianyu¡¯s identity and status, Xin Li really didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. However, whaty in front of them was too scary.

    ¡°Is Xin Li warning her by this? Or, has Xiaoyu done something and offended the perverted Master Rosa Multiflora?¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Suddenly, a shrill voice rang. Lin Mengya turned around, only to see Baisu, desperate.

    ¡°No! Who killed my master! Who did it!¡±

    Baisu immediately ran over, stumbled and fell on the snowy ground.

    The three girls who were following her wanted toe over to pick her up. However, she flung their hands away and scrambled to the body who looked the oldest among them in the pagoda tree, crying her hearts out.

    ¡°Master, who killed you! Who killed you! Master!¡±

    Mncholy cries rang in the entire night sky. The bloody smell sealed under the snow, coupled with Baisu¡¯s crying, seemed exceptionally lonely and weird in the night when the whole country was celebrating.

    ...

    Collecting herself, Lin Mengya regained her initial calmness and ordered. ¡°Baishao and Baizhi, you go back to inform His Highness of this. And ask Xiaoyu toe over to collect these bodies.¡±

    The carriage driver rose his whip and brought Baishao and Baizhi to flee from the troublednd.

    Anyhow, the bodies in front of her looked terrifying. Though mentally-prepared, Lin Mengya still felt her hands a little cold.

    ¡°Alright, Baisu. Now, we need to find a way to bury your master and his friends.¡±

    Lin Mengya walked over and patted Baisu¡¯s shoulder.

    The girl, only at times like now, showed an extremely unusual weakness. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t just stand and watch her fall into sadness, nheless, now, he couldn¡¯t find a better way tofort her.

    ¡°Master, since when I¡¯m young, my kung fu master has been raising me. But today, he died such a tragic death. I am his disciple, and I¡¯ll take revenge on the murderer!¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t oppose revenge. However, even Qinghu didn¡¯t dare to confront that Xin Li.

    At present, Baisu clearly hadn¡¯t been capable yet.

    Indeed, hate could make one stronger. That being said, she couldn¡¯t let her girl die in vain because of hate.

    Just as when she was about to say something, a pleasant smell suddenly filled the air, which startled Lin Mengya. All of a sudden, she blocked Baisu behind her to protect her girl.

    ¡°Xin Li! What silly games are you trying to y!¡±

    As expected, from a small alley behind her, a fine figure slowly walked out.

    The clothes were blood red, and the face was snow white. The hair, as dark as the ink, casually fell on the skinny shoulders.

    Step by step, the figure walked to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I thought, you weren¡¯t afraid of anything. It turns out that, you can be afraid sometimes. Since you are now, then tell your brat to stay away from things that don¡¯t belong to him!¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice sounded unisex, yet it carried wet, slippery and sticky coldness like that from a viper.

    Lin Mengya cautiously looked at the feminine man, and rm bells rang.

    ¡°You did this?¡±

    Xin Li suddenly smiled. In the dark night, however, his smile looked like the moon in the sky, chilly and aloof.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I personally chopped off their arms and legs. I wanted to use them to fertilize my flowers. But they were all useless hard bones. So, I can only let them die here.¡±

    Xin Li talked as if the dead were supposed to be killed by him.

    Lin Mengya knew too well this kind of person. They had no sympathy for anyone. All they had were disrespect and contempt for lives.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s calmness, there already had been a trace of coldness. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    Xin Li¡¯s several provocations had crossed the line. She used to think the man, at least, cared about something.

    Nevertheless, now, Lin Mengya finally realized how unscrupulous he was.

    Not to mention her, Xin Li might even take Long Tianyu lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! To avenge my master!¡±

    Baisu¡¯s eyes were red from crying. The instant she saw her enemy, she immediately lifted her sword, ready to kill Xin Li to avenge the death of her master.

    Lin Mengya clung on to Baisu. She fully understood that even if Baisu went to take her revenge, she would only lose her life. However, she didn¡¯t want Baisu to die in vain.

    ¡°Hahaha¡ªI didn¡¯t expect people from the Dragon Pavilion were all so innocent. Kill me? Even your master couldn¡¯t kill me, what can you do? But, you have a pretty face. If you fertilize my flowers, I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll find it degrading. Do you know why my Rosa Multiflora is so beautiful? Because I water it with the purest and prettiest young girls¡¯ blood. So, it¡¯s more beautiful than any woman in the world.¡±

    Xin Li was nearly looking at the Rosa Multiflora in his hand feverishly, which chilled Lin Mengya to the bone.

    Once again, perverted men all turned out to be fetishists.

    ¡°Water them with young girls¡¯ blood?¡± Lin Mengya only felt sick. A perverted man who stank of death like him should die.

    ¡°Calm down, Baisu, I won¡¯t let him hurt any of my men!¡±

    Lin Mengya held Baisu tightly, and Qinghu stopped her. Then, Baisu finally calmed down.

    ncing at her master, Baisu had to suppress her desire to kill this man now.

    ¡°What do you want? Xiaoyu won¡¯t get in your way in Dajin. Why do you have to do such a cruel thing?¡±

    The carriage that would call for backup for them had returned. Moreover, the group of people her father dispatched to her had been gone since a while ago.

    Lin Mengya thought that these were her father¡¯s private guards. Either, they had retreated with the carriage to call for help, or, they had hidden somewhere she couldn¡¯t see. A pair of fists couldn¡¯tpete with four hands. As long as Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion¡¯s people arrived, Xin Li couldn¡¯t benefit from this at all.

    ¡°Not in my way? Haha, you¡¯re making me want to kill you right now!¡±

    Standing on the white snow, Lin Mengya grew increasingly restless at the blood smell on Xin Li.

    ¡°That brat¡¯s sheer existence is a thorn in my heart! I¡¯ll tell you. If he hasn¡¯t hidden in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion all this time, I would have taken his head long ago to celebrate my victory. Lin Mengya, I used to think you clever. But now, you¡¯re just as stubborn as those people.¡±

    Qinghu blocked in front of Lin Mengya, drew his long sword and lifted it up before him. Looking cold, he was protecting Lin Mengya.

    ¡°And you! Why can¡¯t you be the owner of the Peach Blossom Dock? Instead, you became this woman¡¯s dog. Even I feel ashamed for you. What? Will you suck up to her with the skills you learned when those men and women rode on you? Tut-tut, you used to be the top-notch ything in the capital. Now, you learned how to protect people?¡±

    Though someone revealed his past, there still hadn¡¯t been a trace of wavering in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    Those days were, without doubt, his hell. But, as long as Lin Mengya was here, even if she hated him, he would still block before Lin Mengya to protect her, or even die for her without the slightest hesitation.

    A pair of delicate hands suddenly grabbed his arms. He looked around, only to see her, determined.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to attack the people around me! Even though he has his past, as long as they¡¯re with me now, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt them in the least! Xin Li, I didn¡¯t want to be your enemy. But now, you really pissed me off!¡±

    Her voice carried very rare iciness.

    Lin Mengya never knew what it felt like to fear. Let alone Xin Li, even the emperor in heaven came, she, Lin Mengya, wouldn¡¯t back away!

 Chapter 257 - Dual Personality

    <h4>Chapter 257 Dual Personality</h4>

    ¡°Just look at Princess Yu! I¡¯ve never liked beautiful women, they have no brains!¡±

    Once he finished his sentence, Xin Li crushed the Rosa Multiflora in his hand into a million pieces.

    The blood-red petals fell to the ground in shreds. Suddenly, the pair of hands covered in petal juice reached for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Protect her.¡±

    Qinghu then shoved Lin Mengya forcefully into Baisu¡¯s embrace. He fearlessly went up with his sword.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The guards who were hiding near them all charged out immediately. They surrounded themselves around Lin Mengya and formedyers of protection. At the same time, they were dressed in ck suits. Xin Li¡¯s team also charged out.

    ¡°Why are you risking your lives to fight me over a woman?¡±

    After a few moves, Qinghu and Xin Li separated instantly. Xin Li¡¯s face remained cold as he stared at Qinghu, who was in front of him. This dockmaster of Peach Blossom Dock! Right now, his hands were numb from the shock.

    ¡°No wonder Dajin, that useless sh*t, still could not eliminate Lin Mengya after so many attempts. Indeed, this is a tricky situation.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to harm her, I will kill you.¡±

    Qinghu held onto his sword and a cold smile hung from the corners of his lips.

    As long as he was alive, he would not allow anyone to hurt her!

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so important to you. But, you aren¡¯t really a man, are you? I heard that back then you were...¡±

    Without holding back, he triggered Qinghu by mentioning his dark past. But surprisingly, it was a useless tactic. On the contrary, Qinghu¡¯s gaze became increasingly scornful.

    ¡°You sissy, how dare you have the nerve to talk about me! Go die!¡±

    The two became entangled very quickly under the falling snow. Their sword moves were fast, each counter between the two would create ayer full of bloody mist. For those whose martial arts skills were not as good as theirs, it was a massacre.

    Soon after, several guards from Qinghu¡¯s team died. Those who were lucky to be alive were all injured. Of course, Xin Li¡¯s team was not better.

    These people were entangled with each other. They would never let go of their enemies, even when they died.

    ¡°Lin family¡¯s guards, leave now, forget about me!¡±

    Lin Mengya screamed suddenly. The Lin family¡¯s guards were all heroes on the battleground. She could not let these people die in vain for her.

    However, the guards would not leave. Lin Mengya could only follow Baisu helplessly and crouch down within the shrinking circle of guards.

    ¡°Master, if you can¡¯t take it anymore, then leave quickly on your own. I have an idea to deter Xin Li.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s face was full of a look of determination.

    Lin Mengya knew that the idea she was talking about would definitely end up with both sides being heavily injured. It might even be that lives would be exchanged.

    She could not let Baisu say such things, yet she saw Baisu swiftly harvesting the five jade cards that were hanging.

    ¡°Xin Li! I¡¯m going all-in with you! Return me my master!¡±

    Baisu charged out of the protective circle when Lin Mengya was not paying attention. Holding onto a long sword, she was ready to fight Xin Li with her life.

    ¡°Come back! You¡¯re not his match!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety, yet there was no way to pull Baisu back. ¡°This silly girl, does she really think that Xin Li will let us go if she goes up to sacrifice her life?¡±

    After joining the chaotic fight, Baisu partnered with Qinghu and gradually suppressed Xin Li.

    Meanwhile, on Lin Mengya¡¯s side, the protective circle became stronger despite it shrinking. Soon after, the men in ck could not break through them at all.

    After calcting the time, it seemed like the backup from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion should be here anytime soon. The Lin family¡¯s guards were definitely the smartest and most quick-minded out of all the guards.

    He must have sent some back right from the start to fetch help.

    When either one of the Lin family¡¯s or Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion¡¯s guards arrived, Xin Li would have to leave no matter what.

    Unexpectedly, just after she finished her calctions, she heard a pitiful cry of pain, which caused her heart to fall instantly.

    Just earlier, Baisu had a slight advantage, yet due to a moment of carelessness, Xin Li grabbed her by the throat and turned her into a hostage.

    Meanwhile, there was no way Qinghu, who wanted to attack but was afraid of triggering Xin Li, could disregard Baisu¡¯s lifepletely. Hence, he pierced his poisoned nails into Xin Li¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Xin Li¡¯s face was full of struggles. Although he failed to dig out Qinhu¡¯s heart, the poison had already contaminated Qinghu¡¯s wound.

    However, he was shocked to see that Qinghu¡¯s face became paler by just a shade and he did not fall.

    ¡°What a strong poison, but this thing is useless on me!¡±

    When the poisoned seeped into Qinghu¡¯s body, it did cause some obstruction to his vital energy. He had grown up eating poison, so this little bit would not be enough to kill him.

    However, he also needed some time to recover. Both of them then stood frozen like that for a while.

    ¡°Qinghu! Baisu!¡±

    Lin Mengya barged through the circle of protection and appeared in front of Qinghu in a few steps.

    In her mind, the name of the poison flickered fervently. Her heart had already reached her throat. ¡°Will this poison cause the remaining poison in Qinghu¡¯s body to counterattack?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The fervent toxic in Qinghu¡¯s body brought him great difort. The sword in his hand supported him, preventing him from falling to the ground.

    However, Xin Li did not gain any advantage out of this.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re so persistent! Lin Mengya, I know that you care about this little brat. If you want this little brat to live, then ask that guy to exchange it with the heads from the Dragon Pavilion. I will only let this little brat go when everyone from the Dragon Pavilion is killed!¡±

    Although Xin Li was panting, his tone was full of pride.

    Right now, he had something on them. He was not worried that Lin Mengya would disobey him. Those scumbags from the Dragon Pavilion must die!

    ¡°No way! Master, it¡¯s all right if you let me die. You must protect young Master!¡±

    Baisu was very firm. She said a big bunch of words that Lin Mengya did not understand. Xin Li¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, and in that instant, he was about to strangle Baisu to death.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lin Mengya pounced on him immediately. The dagger that had never left her body was finally put into use.

    No one would have expected Lin Mengya to be so fast in her actions. When Baisu was just a breath away from dying, Lin Mengya¡¯s dagger hit right on the spot on Xin Li¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xin Li let out a cry of pain immediately. He also did not expect this woman who seemed so weak to attack him with such a sharp dagger.

    ¡°How dare you hurt me!¡±

    The furious Xin Li threw Baisu aside as if she were a rag doll.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya forcefully pulled out the dagger and stared straight into Xin Li¡¯s eyes fearlessly.

    ¡°Hurt you? I even want to kill you!¡±

    The spot that she had chosen was very clever. In a split second, not only did she puncture his vein but also triggered the nerve that was giving him the most pain.

    Anyone that experienced such intense pain would definitely not be able to flinch. Even Xin Li, who was a master of martial arts, felt as if his heart had been torn apart.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The veins on his face popped out. That originally white and wless skin became like a turtles¡¯ shell instantly; it was covered with lines.

    ¡°Master, quickly dodge out of the way! He, he will kill you!¡±

    Baisu was crawling on the ground and her mouth was already filled with fresh blood.

    Yet at this moment, she still did not forget to warn Lim Mengya. She knew much more about Xin Li¡¯s situation than any others. If they were to force Xin Li to this extent and yet still failed to kill him once and for all...

    Then everyone would die!

    ¡°Since young, there has been no one that could cause him so much pain.¡±

    The crack on Xin Li¡¯s face froze suddenly. A slightly feminine voice was heard, causing Lin Mengya to pause. Although Xin Li was still Xin Li, she could feel that the person in front of her eyes waspletely different from the Xin Li she knew.

    ¡°Dual personality?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly had an urge to diss him.

    ¡°Why must all the pervert BOSSes in novels have stupid things like dual personalities!¡±

    At that instant, she did not feel that good.

    Although dual personalities had already been recognized in the psychological realm, she never expected to encounter one.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re not him. Then who are you?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Xin Li cautiously. Although this personality seemed much gentler, that cruel and blood-thirsty madness seemed to be kept in the bones.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. It makes sense for him to be hurt by you then. I¡¯m Xin Qing, his younger sister. Since you¡¯ve forced me toe out, then make up for it with your life.¡±

    Xin Qing was still smiling, yet that face full of cracks was as terrifying as a ghost¡¯s.

    Lin Mengya became rmed immediately and took a few steps back. Meanwhile, Xin Qing continued to stand there. She smiled and made no moves.

    ¡°Go now! Quick!¡±

    However, as if she just witnessed a strange scene, Baisu tried to pick herself up from the ground persistently. But Lin Mengya would not leave, just like the rest.

    Xin Qing suddenly burst into a peal of coldughter and took out a small golden bell from her embrace.

    ¡°My little sweethearts, time to eat!¡±

    The bell shook, yet no sound was made. However, hissing sounds were heard from all around her.

    Lin Mengya could not be more familiar with this. After using bugs to attack someone, she had never expected that it would be her turn now.

    ¡°Master, go now! These bugs are not just regr poisonous ones. These are aphids that belong to the Xin family, and they are pervasive!¡±

    There was already a slight look of despair evident in Baisu¡¯s eyes.

    These aphids were different from regr poisonous bugs. Once bitten, there was no cure.

    Besides, the Xin family¡¯s aphids were trained to harm people. How would there be a cure?

    Even their own family members could only wait to die upon being bitten.

    She did not expect that she would die in the hands of a Xin.

    ¡°ying with bugs? Xin Qing, you¡¯ve picked the wrong person!¡±

    No one expected to see Lin Mengya being so calm.

    A slight smirk formed at the corners of her lips, and she also took out a small box from her embrace.

 Chapter 258 - Skills of Battling Out the Poison

    <h4>Chapter 258 Skills of Battling Out the Poison</h4>

    Simply put, aphids were also a kind of poison.

    As the only student of the Saint of Poison, she definitely absorbed all of the knowledge given to her. If she were to lose to the pervert with the dual personality so easily, it would be a great insult to her teacher¡¯s reputation.

    There was a pill in the box that gave off a sweet and fragrant aroma. Lin Mengya swallowed it down.

    Tsk... Her brows furrowed instantly. She did not expect her teacher¡¯s pill to be so much more bitter than other pills!

    ¡°You¡¯re smart to think of protecting yourself. Then let the people around you be my sweethearts¡¯ meal!¡±

    The aphids spread open their wings and hovered toward her. However, Li Mengya counterattacked. She cut her palm with the sharp dagger.

    A sweet fragrance dissolved into the air gradually as her blood flowed out.

    The pain that drilled into her heart caused her to frown. This was all her teacher¡¯s medicine¡¯s fault. It would only be effective using her blood.

    The hissing sounds slowly became weaker as the sweet fragrance spread around.

    Luckily, there were only a few people on Lin Mengya¡¯s side, so she could still cover them. She did not expect her teacher¡¯s medicine to be so useful.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that smell?¡±

    Xin Qing frowned, seemingly taken aback by the fact that her tiny sweethearts were blocked by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°There are so many things that you don¡¯t know. As long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you even dream about hurting them.¡±

    Her blood was flowing drip by drip, the fragrance seeping into the surrounding, causing everyone to be very surprised.

    The aphids that flew to the box started to lose their sense of direction as if they were drunk. They all fell into a designated area. Those outside the box saw that the ones inside were suffering and started toyer themselves outside the box.

    ¡°Interesting! Seems like you¡¯ve got some good poison there.¡±

    A sinister smile spread across Xin Qing¡¯s face. Suddenly, she changed the frequency that she was shaking the bell. Immediately, a few special golden moths flew out from Xin Qing¡¯s sleeves.

    They buzzed loudly, as if totally ignorant of the fragrance from Lin Mengya¡¯s poison. However, instead ofnding on her, they flew toward two guards that were not far away.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lin Mengya was just about to warn them but the golden moths had alreadynded on the necks of the two men. Instantly, the two men¡¯s faces started to twitch as if they were suffering tremendous pain. Shortly after, their facial expressions froze all of a sudden.

    ¡°These aphids are under my control, let me see how much blood you can flow!¡±

    Xin Qing was full of pride. It seemed like this fragrance had taken over her tiny sweethearts. But these controlled aphids could hide in a human body. No matter how powerful Lin Mengya¡¯s poison was, it would not be able to drive them away.

    The two men withrge builds swirled the steel knives in their hands, charging at Lin Mengya. But luckily, they were poisoned just now so their actions were still very stiff.

    Lin Mengya dodged their attacks swiftly and protected herself.

    If this continued, she would be hit sooner orter. Those who were counting on her to protect them stood behind her and retreated along with her.

    The fragrance turned from strong to faint. The aphids also started to lose their fear. Lin Mengya then realized why Xin Qing would get these two to attack her.

    The more she moved, the more the fragrance would evaporate. If the poison really ran out, then these people would also be doomed.

    ¡°Girl, get behind me.¡±

    Suddenly, a pair of big hands grabbed her shoulders. Qinghu had already rested up and he pulled Lin Mengya behind him.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Although Qinghu¡¯s face was still pale, it was already much better than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I already heard footsteps. Long Tianyu and the rest should be here soon.¡±

    Qinghu did not suppress his voice deliberately, but after hearing him, Xin Qing onlyughed it off. She shook her hands extremely quickly and the crazy-like aphids fought to get near to Lin Mengya and the rest.

    ¡°I will not let him win. He¡¯s just a pervert, I will hold on until Long Tianyues. Also, don¡¯t kill them. I want to see if it can save people.¡±

    The rich fragrance had died out gradually. Lin Mengya did not have any more with her. Luckily, the aphids still were in fear of her. Everyone was hugged into a ball and no one got hurt.

    ¡°Master, you should leave. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    Baisu got up with the help of Qinghu and was now taken by Lin Mengya. She was greatly injured and her face was so pale that there was not a tint of blood color on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things. If I were to leave you guys behind, I would feel uneasy for the rest of my life. Just hold on a while more, it will be over very soon.¡±

    Perhaps Xin Qing heard the footsteps as well, for she did not just stand there and quicklyunched her attack at them.

    Compared to the other personality, Xin Qing¡¯s martial arts skills were not as good as Xin Li¡¯s. Hence, Qinghu was still able to fight her and the other two controlled men.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s situation was not that ideal. In just that short period of time, she had already lost a lot of blood. In order to protect everyone, she could not stop her blood from flowing.

    The oue of massive blood loss was that she started to feel her body turning cold.

    ¡°Big Miss, you should stop the bleeding. It¡¯s okay if we die, but you must take care of yourself.¡±

    The remaining guards were already very apologetic seeing that Lin Mengya had to use her blood to drive the bugs away. Although the oue of the bugs was very terrifying, they did not want to be cowards. Judging from the situation right now, if Big Miss did not have them holding her back, she could escape now.

    Hence, one by one, they were all prepared to die.

    ¡°I will not allow you guys to sacrifice yourselves, understand? In the military rules of the Lin family, there has never been one rule that says that you have to sacrifice 800 soldiers to kill 1,000 enemies. You guys are all soldiers, is it worth it to die here for a woman?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not turn around, but this speech hit right in the center of their hearts.

    On the battlefield, they had once followed great generals and young generals across mountains and seas of corpses. Many died on the battlefield, but they had no regrets.

    However, they had never imagined that they would be trapped here.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, help me take good care of her, I¡¯ll chase the bugs away.¡±

    In the distant darkness of the night, Lin Mengya already saw moving heads. It could be people from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, or it could be people from the Lin family.

    But no matter which side they came from, they could all fall victim to these aphids.

    Lin Mengya took out a square leather purse from her waist. Upon opening it, therey a row of densely distributed needles. Baili Rui made these especially for her. They were made ording to her habits and skills.

    Lin Mengya picked up a needle and quickly inserted it into her own acupuncture point. The diluted fragrance became strong again. However, Lin Mengya¡¯s brows were furrowing tightly.

    At an unknown point in time, a small jade bottle appeared in her hand. Lin Mengya poured out its contents in front of her. The stench mixed with the sweet fragrance and produced a smell that made people nauseated.

    The aphids all became crazy immediately and all changed their target and flew at Lin Mengya.

    Everyone was shocked, even Xin Qing also stopped her attacks at Qinghu and looked in Lin Mengya¡¯s direction.

    Was she trying to die?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see who will survive and who will die!¡±

    All of the aphids flew toward her. In that instant, her slender body was drowned in a ball of ck aphids.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Baisu cried out in despair. She knew these aphids, they took away many lives. A line of tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes gradually. She did not expect that even her Master...

    Just as everyone¡¯s hearts were thumping in their throats, suddenly, there was a smell of smoke getting stronger.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with some confusion. Where was this smelling from?

    Suddenly, there was a soft orange light that appeared in the dense crowd of aphids. It then turned ming red.

    In that instant, the stench of the burning smell diffused into the air. It turned out that Xin Qing¡¯s aphids were the fuel-starters of this burning me.

    ¡°No! Why can¡¯t I take them back!¡± Xin Qing snorted and wanted to take back her aphids but realized that it was not working.

    In just a while, the hovering bugs burned into a hole in the ball of aphids. And those that were scattering around became fewer. The aphids seemed to havepletely lost control and were even fighting to plunge into the fire.

    ¡°Very surprised, aren¡¯t you? This is a poison-igniting trick that my teacher taught me. I will burn all of your cute little bugs to death in no time.¡±

    A cold voice sounded. No one would have expected to see Lin Mengya be perfectly fine after being enveloped by the bugs. She climbed out of the snow.

    Her cloak was used as a fuel-starter. Her ck hair was flung behind her back. Under the radiance from the fire, that smile on her snow-white cheek was especially beautiful.

    ¡°B*tch! Return my aphids to me!¡±

    This was an ending that even Xin Qing had never thought of. No matter how she shook the bell to control her bugs, the little guys were fighting to jump into the fire, as if they were possessed.

    Unexpectedly, the barefoot Lin Mengya walked toward Xin Qing slowly. Her long hair was as dark as ink and it danced gently in the air along with the wind. Her long red dress made her seem like the Dark Lady of the Nine Heavens when the light of the fire shone on her.

    She looked sacred, but also so beautiful that it caused one to be fearful.

    ¡°Girl, watch out for him!¡±

    Qinghu already had a bad feeling about this guy, who was neither male nor female. However, Lin Mengya was fearless, and a scornful smile spread across her face.

    ¡°Kill me? If you¡¯re that good, then kill me! Did you find that you can¡¯t move your body? Your aphids, and that bell too? The king of the aphids must be living inside the golden bell, right? What a pity, these aphids are temporarily controlled by my poison-igniting skill. So as the host, you¡¯re suffering from the counterattack now, right?¡±

 Chapter 259 - Ruthless Dark Arts

    <h4>Chapter 259 Ruthless Dark Arts</h4>

    Everyone was suddenly enlightened by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    No wonder Xin Qing had never moved since the moment the insect was burned. It turned out that it was for that reason.

    ¡°Girl, do you mean that he can¡¯t move at all now?¡±

    Even so, Qinghu¡¯s eyes showed that he was still fully alert. Judging from the confrontation earlier, he had already known that the man in front of him was ruthless and iparable.

    If that was only his trick to gain time, he and Lin Mengya would be in great danger.

    ¡°Master, kill him! Right now!¡±

    Baisu¡¯s sudden shout made Lin Mengya hesitate.

    Qinghu said that the Xin family was thergest family in Lieyun Empire and Xin Li was the sessor of the next generation. If she killed him in front of everyone and provoked a war between the two nations, what would she do next?

    Just as she was hesitating, Xin Li, who transformed into Xin Qing earlier, reacted again and the cracks in his face suddenly exploded. Qinghu had already been prepared. He immediately jumped up and grasped Lin Mengya to move backward quickly.

    When everybody was watching on in horror, Lin Mengya suddenly saw the most disgusting scene in her life.

    On Xin Li¡¯s feminine face, all kinds of insects were entangled together, and venom in various colors was mixed, dripping in the snow. It was corroded, and a hole had been created in there. The toxicity was extremely strong and the radar in her brain was trying hard to warn her.

    ording to modern grading, the person in front of her had already caused a third-level warning. One should know that the first level of warning meant there were chemical weapons around!

    ¡°What the hell is this person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done...¡±

    Baisu hadpletely fallen into the arms of the person behind her. ¡°It turns out that the legends about the Xin family are all true. The elders in the Dragon Pavilion said that if the Xin family was pushed to that extent...

    ¡°Then, no matter who it is, he must be dead.¡±

    Her face was pale and there was helplessness in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected that Xin Li would really abandon his human skin.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The knowledgeable Qinghu also felt a little disgusted, while Lin Mengya kept staring at the cruel scene in front of her. She remembered that she had seen an extremely cruel witchcraft in her teacher¡¯s poison book.

    ¡°However, that condition is extremely severe. Unless... unless all the heirs of the Xin family are trained ording to this method.

    ¡°But Xiaoyu is obviously not like this. Is this the reason why Xin Li wants to get rid of him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done today.¡±

    The low and hoarse sound seemed to be squeezed directly out of his throat. Regardless of the life and death of his own people, the creature, who didn¡¯t look like a human or a ghost, jumped up and soon disappeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Qinghu frowned slightly. He was well-informed, but it was his first time seeing such a strange person.

    ¡°That¡¯s a venomous man, who is simr to you. The only difference is that he uses his own body to raise those venomous insects.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked in the direction that Xin Li disappeared and a strong rejection for that so-called the Lieyun Empire grew in her mind for the first time.

    Her teacher said that everyone in the Lieyun Empire was good at using poison, and because of the poison, people would be much crazier.

    Dajin and several nations around definitely wouldn¡¯t deal with them if it was not necessary.

    It was no exaggeration to say that almost all the poison doctors went mad at the end.

    ¡°Qinghu, can you do me a favor?¡±

    After Qinghu lowered his head and saw Lin Mengya¡¯s sincere look, he nodded immediately.

    ¡°Take off your shoes and give them to me, all right? It¡¯s so cold!¡±

    With her ice-cold face, Lin Mengya realized that the beautiful scenes on TV series were all deceptive.

    In the freezing cold winter, she walked barefoot on the snow with gauze. That was simply a behavior to court death. It had been only a while, but she felt that her feet were not hers anymore.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Qinghu was a bit hesitant because he hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Mengya would propose such a request. But before he responded, a pair of arms approached and took Lin Mengya¡¯s body away in an instant.

    Looking at the empty arms, Qinghu was stunned.

    He looked up and actually saw Long Tianyu¡¯s beautiful face. He didn¡¯t know why, but someplicated feelings were produced deep inside.

    ¡°He camete, but is still so pretentious. That¡¯s really consistent with his style as a prince.¡±

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    He looked at the woman in his arms regrettably while putting her slender little body in his big cloak.

    ¡°There¡¯s a strong bloody smell on your body. Are you injured?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had a sharp nose, immediately smelled it. So, she looked at Long Tianyu with eyes open wide.

    .

    But the man just shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s other people¡¯s blood. Come on, let¡¯s go back to the pce.¡±

    With his warm cloak, he wrapped up Lin Mengya and prevented her from a little bit of coldness.

    Long Tianyu did not intend to tell her that he fought desperately to protect Lin Zhongyu. He also took his subordinates to encircle and suppress the enemies outside.

    He felt a little sorry for her deep inside because he was not by her side when she needed help the most.

    It was not the first time for him to realize how terrible the Xin family was.

    If she was not so clever, if Qinghu was not around her, if...

    There were thousands of possibilities. Maybe it was only by a finger¡¯s breadth that he¡¯d lose her forever.

    He couldn¡¯t help holding her more tightly. Even if that caused some slight pain for Lin Mengya, he was still ignorant.

    ¡°Did you know that Xin Li is actually a person with venomous insects? It¡¯s such a crazy family. Do they really not care about life and death?¡±

    Huddling in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya muttered.

    The refining of a venomous person was extremely troublesome and cruel.

    First, they needed to find a woman who had eaten all the elixirs in the world since she was a child. Then, after her conception, they used a special method to make the woman eat extremely poisonous medicine every day.

    A strange bnce between toxicity and medicinal properties would be maintained in the body of a child born in that way.

    When the child was about one year old, they put the child in a big jar that was filled with poison and poisonous insects every day.

    When all of the child¡¯s hair was turned into a highly toxic poison, they put the child in a small room where there were a variety of poisonous insects.

    In fact, they wanted to let the child and the venomous insects kill each other. If the child won, then he¡¯d be a venomous person. If the insect won, then it¡¯d be the king of venomous insects.

    Lin Mengya could hardly imagine who on earth had the heart to do such a ruthless thing.

    Besides, her teacher said that there was an extremely rigorous rule in that. Even if he did that personally, he couldn¡¯t guarantee 100% sess.

    ¡°What on earth is the Xin family¡¯s background?¡±

    ¡°The Xin family... They¡¯re a bunch of lunatics.¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly said that after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    ¡°My master was invited by the Xin family 10 years ago and went to their old house in the Lieyun Empire, but he only served in the outer yard. My master said that the Xin family was crazy. The outer yard can be described as a fairnd, but the inner chambers can be called a purgatory. The leader of the Xin family once said that every person who climbed out of the backyard would be the most horrible devil in the world. So, only men are allowed to enter their backyard, while all the women have to live in the outer yard for a lifetime. Do you know that Xin Li¡¯s father married a total of 18 wives, and only he has grown up?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a little cold and moved closer into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms unconsciously.

    ¡°He has 18 wives, but only Xin Li grew up. So, the other people...¡± Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to think about that, because that was really crazy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s escaped from the Capital City, but I¡¯ve already sent people to watch over him. Even if he can return to the Lieyun Empire, I¡¯ll make him pay the price.¡±

    There was some coldness in his voice.

    ¡°Xin Li is really daring. Does he really think that Dajin could let hime and go freely?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. She just wanted to take a hot bath to calm herself down at the moment.

    She fully understood the cruelest side of their dark arts on that day.

    When they returned to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the sky was already turning bright in the distance.

    Lin Mengya, who hadn¡¯t slept for a day and a night, huddled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and was fast asleep.

    Long Tianyu carried her to the room from the carriage and was still reluctant to give her to others. He gently put her on the bed, and then, he even took the hot water from Baiji to personally wipe her white feet. All the servants were stunned by that scene.

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Although they were surprised, they still left obediently, leaving only Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu in the warm room.

    It was quiet and cozy. Lin Mengya was sleeping soundly. After Long Tianyu wiped her feet, he naturally used his big hands to warm her cold feet.

    ¡°Is she always so quiet and well-behaved when she is asleep?¡±

    He looked at her curly long eyshes, delicate nose, and pink lips, feeling that such a harmless Lin Mengya was surprisingly so lovely.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared in the room and Long Tianyu was alert. He turned his head to look at the neer.

    ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t get her involved. Did you forget that?¡±

    The voice was low, but there was restrained anger, while his deep eyes were shining with frightening cold light.

 Chapter 260 - Just Sleep Together

    <h4>Chapter 260 Just Sleep Together</h4>

    Under the yellow light of themp, Long Tianyu gave the man standing before him a rather hostile look.

    He had feminine features but was tall andnky. However, unlike his usual style, he was d in a in-colored suit. In addition, the sinister look in his eyes had been reced by a tinge of helplessness.

    ¡°You know very well that I can¡¯t control him. This is why I had resorted to working together with you.¡±

    If not for the fact that Lin Mengya was so exhausted, she would have realized what was going on and be greatly astonished. This man before them was none other than Xin Li, the most repulsive man she had ever known.

    However, the ¡°Xin Li¡± standing across from Long Tianyu, was apparently a regr and normal man. The two men appeared the same at a nce.

    After Long Tianyu nced at Lin Mengya, he folded in the corner of her nket then led the man out of the room into the external room.

    Although the sky waspletely bright by now, Long Tianyu had instructed all the people not to wake her before Lin Mengya woke up naturally on her own. His intention was for her to have a good rest.

    Therefore, even when the people had to move around the courtyard, they would do so quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested to know about your family affairs. What I know now is that your younger brother almost killed my consort. How shall we settle this debt?¡±

    Xin Li¡¯s elder brother, no, it would be more apt to call him Xin Li, smiled a bitter smile. It was totally out of his expectation that his brother¡¯s condition would worsen and reach this state.

    ¡°He is my shadow. I will shoulder the mistake he made. However, the one adopted by your consort is the crux of this problem.¡±

    Long Tianyu was sitting on the chair as he gazed at his working partner. Since half a month ago, Xin Li, the heir of the Xin family, had sent men to contact him.

    It was then that Long Tianyu realized that the head of the Xin family in each generation actually consisted of a pair of twin brothers.

    Therefore, the man who wanted to kill Lin Mengya a moment ago was, in fact, Xin Ming, Xin Li¡¯s twin brother. Not having seen Xin Li¡¯s licentious manner at the end, he thought that Xin Ming merely wanted Lin Mengya¡¯s life.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to take her away. Moreover, she is now the adopted daughter of the Lin family. We both know Marquis Zhennan¡¯s temperament. Your elder brother was the one who broke our mutual agreement. I would suggest you leave Dajin with your men right now.¡±

    Long Tianyu had met both twin brothers.

    Of the twins, one was feminine and elegant, while the other was vicious and ruthless. Although they looked almost identical, it was easy to tell them apart from their manners and personality.

    Besides, he had agreed to work together with Xin Li so he would increase his chances of victory when heter stood up against the Crown Prince. However, if Long Tianyu were to request him to act against his own interests, Long Tianyu was afraid that he might be backbitten by these two brothers.

    ¡°I am happy to leave, but I have to bring along thess. This is the Lieyun Empire¡¯s affair, I hope you don¡¯t interfere with it.¡±

    Xin Li¡¯s expression changed slightly and there was coldness in his eyes when he realized that Long Tianyu was not going to budge. It appeared that he was ready to turn against Long Tianyu if his reply was negative.

    Little did he expect that Long Tianyu would turn around and look deeply into his eyes and say, ¡°Your younger brother seemed to be injured. My men had been following him all the while. I suppose you would follow him to his death if he dies or even bes paralyzed.¡±

    There was a hint of mockery and cruelty in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice.

    He was not going to be a saint if someone stepped on his toes. Death might be the most merciful oue in such a case.

    As he folded his arms, he was not even a teeny bit worried that this venomous snake would turn around to bite him. He had long removed the fangs full of venom before dancing with a viper.

    ¡°You¡ª My brother is not your regr person, don¡¯t provoke him into anger. It would be disastrous!¡±

    Xin Li had been disquieted in his heart since. In fact, from the time he left Lie Yun, Xin Ming¡¯s condition worsened because he did not take the medication that was a secret recipe passed down from his ancestors.

    If he did not return to the old mansion in time, both he and Xin Ming might die in Dajin.

    Although the Xin Family hadid their future hopes on the two brothers, however, given that the Xin Family was such an extensive family, the two brothers were not the only ones who were the prospective heirs.

    If Xin Ming really met with some ident, he could only me it on fate.

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally aware of this, which is why I want you to consider it carefully. You can choose to go back and continue being the young master of the Xin family, or you may stay behind with Xin Ming. Anyway, there is still much space in Dajin to bury both of your corpses.¡±

    At Long Tianyu¡¯s outright threats, Xin Li decided not to act against him in order to prevent harm to the innocent.

    Although Xin Ming was a venomous person, his life would be sapped every time he had an outbreak. Once his life came to an end, he would be buried in a grave all the same.

    In fact, it was easy to make a decision between his future fate and life and death. Despite his reluctance, he eventually turned to leave abruptly.

    ¡°I have made myself very clear. Do not try to do anything funny right in front of me. The man whom you sent to assassinate Lin Zhongyu is now dead. I would suggest you leave right now.¡±

    Long Tianyu was sure that he saw Xin Li¡¯s body jerk as he left, but he did not turn around and just walked away in big strides.

    The light from themps flickered while dawn had arrived quietly.

    The twins Xin Li and Xin Ming had taken Long Tianyu by surprise.

    Long Tianyu was not feeling tired yet, but curiously, he walked into the inner room where Lin Mengya was. As he gazed at Lin Mengya, who was curled up in the corner, he instinctively went forward and wrapped himself around this warm and delicate body while he was still fully dressed.

    Immediately, the fragrance of Lin Mengya filled his nostrils, and all of a sudden, he was ovee by fatigue. He closed eyes and fell into a deep sleep instantly.

    Even in her sleep, Lin Mengya was not truly resting. She could feel her mind raging.

    Ever since the insertion of the microchip, she longer slept soundly. She would very often be woken up by the sound of an rm. However, for some unknown reason, she actually slept through the night until daybreak this time.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was awake before she fully woke up. When she realized that she had just managed to sleep soundly that night, she suddenly remembered the words of her teacher back in modern times.

    ¡°The brain is the mostplicated part of the human body. Despite rapid medical advancement, there is no machine that could rece the brain. The brain-transcending radar had been designed throughplicated and precise skills and was meant to simte the programs of the brain. Therefore, its primary purpose is to extend and expand the brain function. No one knows how it would develop if it is sessful.¡±

    In other words, the warning function she was using was, in fact, one of the simplest functions.

    Wait, why did she feel that someone¡¯s ws were on her waist?

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes to see a face in deep sleep.

    This person¡¯sshes were long and casting faint shadows on his face and his lips were pursed. Lin Mengya looked carefully and realized that he was not even drooling in his sleep. No wonder he was Long Tianyu.

    She supposed no one would ever dislike such a sleeping countenance.

    However... why was he in her bed?

    ¡°Ah¡ª You, get up! Long Tianyu, are you trying to take advantage of me? Do you call yourself a hero?¡±

    Lin Mengya sprang up immediately, blushing. She pointed at Long Tianyu as she raised her voice at him.

    Hehehehe... Lin Mengya quickly looked down at herself and was grateful that she was still fully dressed. However, this was not the most important problem. The problem was why Long Tianyu was sleeping with her.

    Batting his eyelids, Long Tianyu finally woke up from his sleep, still groggy. After ncing at Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu pushed himself up with his arms to a sitting position on the bed.

    ¡°I was too exhaustedst night, sorry.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was deep and a little hoarse from the sleep. It sounded so alluring and soothing that Lin Mengya felt as if she had turned into a kitten that had beenforted, then her anger was abated.

    ¡°Last night... Oh, I remember now. Long Tianyu, let me tell you, that Xin Li¡ª¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister, Elder Sister, are you awake?¡±

    The voice of Lin Zhongyu echoed from outside the room just when she was about to tell Long Tianyu about Xin Li¡¯s condition.

    Xiaoyu was not aware that Xin Li had attempted to kill her the day before. She was not going to let Xiaoyu find out about it anyway.

    ¡°Promise me not to tell Xiaoyu about how I was almost killed by Xin Li. Otherwise, he would me himself for it,¡± Lin Mengya whispered, lowering her head.

    Long Tianyu nodded without hesitation and this made Lin Mengya¡¯s face break into a big smile.

    Thereafter, Lin Mengya crossed over Long Tianyu and ran out of to the outer room to open the door.

    Long Tianyuy down on the huge, warm bed. He could still smell the fragrant scent of Lin Mengya in the air.

    Long Tianyu was suddenly distracted by the thought that he had given in to Lin Mengya¡¯s request once again. He had lost count of the times he did this.

    Lin Mengya opened the door and was instantly embraced by a pair of slender arms.

    ¡°Are you alright, Elder Sister?¡± asked Lin Zhongyu, who burrowed his head into her shoulders.

    His muffled voice seemed to be quivering.

    Lin Mengya patted Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulders gently. She heard Baisu say that the five men were Xiaoyu¡¯s personal guards. Although Xin Li was dealing with Lin Mengya at that time, she could imagine how Xiaoyu was also having a hard time simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. They were just some insignificant bad guys. With the sly fox by my side, no one could do me harm!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu lifted his head and appeared to want to say something to her, but eventually stopped himself.

    Last night, he suffered great casualties in that many of his loyal guards died in the hands of the man. As he watched his guards fighting to protect him without showing any fear one after another, his hardened heart finally melted.

    ¡°I have something to tell you, Elder Sister.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu appeared to have made up his mind on something very important as he spoke to Lin Mengya in a serious tone of voice.

    ¡°What is it? You sound very serious.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu stole a nce at Lin Mengya and stammered, ¡°Those men... I am referring to those men who were protecting me, they... they want me to return to my country.¡±

 Chapter 261 - Life Went Busy

    <h4>Chapter 261 Life Went Busy</h4>

    Lin Mengya looked at him.

    There was a hint of disappointment in her look.

    She already knew this day woulde, but did not think it would be so soon.

    ¡°Alright. But before you leave, I want to have a word with the people who came to look for you. You¡¯re my younger brother. If they take you away, to make you a part of their n, I will not allow them to, no matter how powerful they are.¡±

    Lin Mengya recalled the ghastly scene. when the five men were killed.

    She refused to ept the possibility of Xiaoyu going down the same road. Xin Li was a psycho, who, Lin Mengya believed, would never let Xiaoyu go, in order to maintain his status.

    Upon his arrival at Lieyun Empire, Xiaoyu would be out of her protection range Therefore, she would never allow any potential danger to threaten Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Xiaoyu looked at her and felt vexed, as if it was something difficult for him.

    Letting out a light sigh, Lin Mengya said seriously.

    ¡°Those people behind you, already know that I won¡¯t let you go so easily. Go back and tell them, and they may well say yes. Go.¡±

    Lin Mengya helped Lin Zhongyu toce up his mantle. Looking at the boy who would soon be taller than her, she felt a little distracted.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell them. Sister, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    His face was as smooth as a piece of jade, eager anticipation showing in it, and a dim light seemed toe from his dark eyes.

    Lin Zhongyu wrapped his arms around Lin Mengya, and buried his head on her shoulders, then he stammered,

    ¡°Sister, if you feel unhappy here, you cane with me. As for Lieyun...Lieyun, I can offer you the best life out there!¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned, and a trace of a bitter smile unconsciously emerged, at the corners of her mouth.

    She thought that her feelings were hidden deep enough. ¡°How could Xiaoyu see through me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, actually. But, Xiaoyu, you know, from the day I became Miss Lin, I gave up the right to control my own life, right?¡±

    As the real Miss Lin, and Princess Yu right now, she could not afford to act the way she wanted.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not happy at all, sister! I can see it. Long TianhaoLong Tianyu is not treating you well, and he¡¯s taking advantage of you!¡±

    Xiaoyu held her more firmly and argued with her.

    Lin Mengya gave him a smile. ¡°Speaking of being used, she was also taking advantage of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu to keep herself and the Lin family safe, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Probably it was the so-called royal family.

    ¡°Alright, the Winter Solstice Festival is over already, and the New Year is fast approaching. We will be together for the first time. Tell me, what do you want? I can give you anything.¡±

    The boy standing in front of her, was still a child, but he seemed to be carrying a heavy burden, which was weighing heavily on his shoulders.

    She was almost certain of his identity, but there were some details to be confirmed.

    But anyway, he would always be her younger brother, and the adopted son of Lin family, as long as he walked in Dajin.

    Nobody could change that.

    Xiaoyu turned to look back repeatedly at her, with every step he took, and then eventually disappeared out of her sight. Lin Mengya felt upset.

    The little guy, whom she picked up by ident, had already grown up.

    It was true that nothing was absolute.

    Everything was going, as Lin Mengya had nned.

    But for some reason, the thing about Xin Li, did not start any rumors in the Capital City.

    Later on, she went specifically to the pagoda tree. The withered pagoda tree was still struggling against the cold wind, but all those terrifying things had been removed. Not even a drop of blood was visible, not to mention the corpses.

    Such powers as the Imperial Guards, and the government, were astonishingly silent. It was beyond her expectation. She thought that it would stir up a storm of disturbance.

    But in fact, there were always plots being carried out, in the dark.

    Soon, half a month passed. The New Year was approaching, and Lin Mengya was very busy.

    ¡°Master, the formal clothes for His Highness in the state banquet. Is there anything that needs to be changed?¡±

    ¡°Master, those things from the Pce. You¡¯d better check and make an arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Master, gifts from those countryside stores are alreadying in. What should we give in return?¡±

    ...

    Lin Mengya found herself caught up in the preparations. ¡°Why must everythinge at the same time, when the New Year is approaching?¡±

    ¡°You can decide. Oh, where¡¯s Baishao? She will be taking charge of them, right?¡±

    Early this morning, Lin Mengya had been busy, right after her breakfast.

    ¡°Hey, Master, by your order, Baishao has gone to prepare to return the gifts early this morning.¡±

    Only Baizhi was there to serve Lin Mengya. Even Baisu had been roped in to help Baiji. The whole of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was on the go, and resembled a marketce.

    The managers of every yard and every store, woulde to her room and report, or wait for her order. All theseings and goings made Lin Mengya feel a bit muddled.

    Baizhi covered her mouth and smiled discreetly. ¡°Master is rarely that confused.¡±

    ¡°You little girl, stopughing. Go to the kitchen and check on the soup for His Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya had an ambiguous rtionship with Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. They already stayed together in a room, but Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was in the outer room, while Lin Mengya was in the inner room.

    The servants thought them to be together already, and expected that there would soon be a young master,e the next spring .

    Lin Mengya did not want to, and had no time to give an exnation about this. So she had to turn a blind eye, and ignored it on purpose.

    ¡°Master, His Highness has asked me to assist you. You can rest.¡±

    Steward smiled warmly. No matter what, the one in front of him, was the real female master, in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    In the past half year, Miss Jiang or Princess Ming Yue, from a state in the west, had failed. Only Lin Mengya managed to be the real decision-maker of everything in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Thank you. There are too many things that are making me busy. I might die from the rush. Baishao, the little girl, is cruel enough to me to leave all of this to me.¡±

    Steward Deng was very capable, so Lin Mengya greatly weed his help.

    The Art Courtyard slowly fell silent, even as Jiang Ruqin was driven back to her home. Yesterday, when she went to greet Lin Mengya, she merely gave her a polite nod.

    It was known that she was going to be married off soon, maybe after the New Year. Her fianc¨¦ was of a lesser noble rank than Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, but still had a high status in Capital City.

    She had to be satisfied.

    ¡°Baishao is also busy. Master, you¡¯re a good teacher. Because of you, she has already gotten everything ready. Another maid would never be able to do it.¡±

    What he said, was true. In the past half year, the four maids had progressed rapidly.

    They were fussing around recently, but in everyday life, Lin Mengya was barely involved personally. It was evident that the four maids were really lovely and capable.

    ¡°Alright, I shall not be a bother. New Year ising. I¡¯m supposed to look around.¡±

    In the dungeon, Baili Rui was busy with her studies. Madame Wang, whom she had put in every effort to save,, had recovered.

    Baili Rui told her that Madame Wang had recovered well, and she had always wanted to see her.

    As the Master, she should meet her.

    There were a lot of people, who came and went in the house, but no strangers were found at the entrance to the dungeon.

    Guards in charge of patrolling, were all familiar with Lin Mengya as Princess Yu. They also knew that the stubborn old man healed their wounds, all because of Lin Mengya.

    So they felt grateful to her.

    Few people were in the dungeon. Lin Mengya did not go straight to the room, where Baili Rui was. She wandered around, and went into an extremely big room.

    Inside the room, a man was locked up in chains, in the shape of ¡®´ó¡¯. Pale sunshine passed through the small skylight of the room.

    The man narrowed his eyes, as if he was enjoying the rare warm sunlight.

    ¡°How are you, Mr. Wuchen.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, and looked at Baili Wuchen, who looked dirty and pale.

    She knew that Baili Wuchen was locked here, because he betrayed Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. But, she was actually surprised, the first time when she heard it.

    After all, Baili Wuchen was one of the those closest to Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, and he was really outstanding at making plots. So it was not strange for Lin Mengya to feel astonished, when she found out that a person like him, had betrayed Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes wandered, and locked on her face.

    She wore a green cloak, and looked as elegant as a fairy. Her pretty face had a constant light smile. But in his eyes, it appeared as if she was sneering at his current situation.

    ¡°You win.¡±

    His hoarse voice was unpleasant to hear. It sounded the way a millstone worked to make a grating sound. His face was dusty, and it was as if in a few days, he had turned into an old man, whose energy had been totally depleted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not yourpetitor, so there¡¯s no winner or loser.¡±

    Up till now, Lin Mengya had been wondering what she had done, to offend Baili Wuchen.

 Chapter 262 - Hatred for No Reason

    <h4>Chapter 262 Hatred for No Reason</h4>

    After bing Princess Yu, Lin Mengya had few dealings with Baili Wuchen, but thetter always went against what she did, for no reason.

    ¡°A smart cookie always acts so unreasonably?¡±

    Lin Mengya even made an embarrassing assumption. ¡°Baili Wuchen, maybe he only likes men?¡±

    With that thought, she knew that Baili Wuchen had a stronger and firmer faith in Long Tianyu, which was what she was unable to understand or guess.

    But Baili Wuchen betrayed Long Tianyu? It was hard for her to understand this, because the split between Baili Wuchen and Long Tianyu, should not happen so easily.

    ¡°What¡¯s the real reason?¡±

    ¡°Helen of Troy! Your beauty is dangerous! Lin Mengya, one day, you would ruin His Highness! Let go of him. Lots of people are cing their hopes on him!¡±

    Baili Wuchen was pleading, almost tearfully. But Lin Mengya looked at him and shook her head.

    ¡°Since ancient times, everyone mes a woman. If Long Tianyu really ruins his affairs for a woman, I suppose, there would be no reason to fight for him, right?¡±

    A person was ready to die for his or her bosom friend. Lin Mengya knew this

    She did not know what had happened between Baili Wuchen and Long Tianyu, and she supposed there was no need to find out.

    ¡°Lin Mengya! You will ruin him!¡±

    Baili Wuchen was screaming now, in a deep and raving voice, and sounded like an injured beast. Lin Mengya left. In fact, she felt regret for him, because Baili Wuchen was an intelligent man, and it would be difficult to find someone as smart as he was.

    In a while, she came to the room where her teacher was. Before she entered it, an energetic bawling came into her ears.

    ¡°You idiot! How dare you ruin my herbs! Idiot! Idiot!¡±

    After taking Lin Mengya as his student, Baili Rui found something meaningful to do, and became more energetic than before.

    ¡°Teacher, your bawling makes you seem very unfriendly.¡±

    Lin Mengya came into the room and teased him.

    Baili Rui, dressed in coarse clothes, looked thinner but vigorous. His gray hair was neatly tied back.

    ¡°Little girl! You finally remembered toe and see me! Come, help me with these herbs!¡±

    It was only Baili Rui, in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, who dared to treat Lin Mengya, in such a rude manner.

    ¡°Hey, old man, you¡¯re so aggressive. Nobody will take care of you in future!¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves and took the jade knife from Baili Rui. She began to cut up the herbs, which had already matured in the garden pots.

    ¡°You know what happened to Wuchen, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Baili Rui asked her suddenly. Lin Mengya stopped for a second, and many thoughts came into her mind. Eventually, she nodded and replied.

    ¡°I just came back from his cell. He looks well andplete, but not as energetic as before.¡±

    Guards told her that Baili Rui, as the uncle of Baili Wuchen, had not even visited him once.

    No matter how many times Baili Wuchen pleaded, Baili Rui still refused to see him. But his question revealed his concern for Baili Wuchen, much more than what he showed outwardly.

    ¡°Wuchen is a good man, but he¡¯s too self-willed. He always disrespects you, Mengya, I know. But my elder brother has only one son. I brought him up so it¡¯s my fault if he did something wrong. If possible, could you spare him, for my sake?¡±

    Lin Mengya fell silent. She did not foresee that Baili Rui would plead for someone, in such a cautious way.

    His tone sounded as if he was prepared to kneel. Beneath his words, was a kind heart, which Baili Wuchen failed to understand.

    She pondered for a moment, and eventually nodded.

    She knew that Long Tianyu, would not kill Baili Wuchen, and that was why he imprisoned him in the dungeon.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Baili Rui alwaysughed in a confident and crazy way, which never made his increasingly wrinkled face, tired. Instead, a beaming smile appeared on his face, after Lin Mengya nodded, and nearly blinded her.

    ¡°Teacher indeed cares about Baili Wuchen.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s leave Baili Wuche for a moment. Oh, here are some of the new medicine to be made. I¡¯ve prepared it already. The dosage and prescription. Please check whether there is something that needs to be improved?¡±

    Lin Mengya was experimenting on Radar the other day, and found something new.

    She found that whenever she thought about poisons or symptoms of being poisoned, Radar would then formte the best detoxification prescription.

    But it was still in the exploration stage, thus, the prescription would not be perfect.

    ¡°You little girl, I know, you would note and see me unless there¡¯s a need. Fine, let me have a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately took the prescription from her sleeves.

    There were numerous medicines in it. Baili Rui might have found it hard to understand, when he read those strange medicines, if he had not studied medicine for many years.

    ¡°It looks good. Drug properties have been enhanced, and some are better than before. But do you know what is missing in your prescription?¡±

    When it came to poison, Baili Rui naturally revealed an unrivaled confidence.

    ¡°Please let me know, teacher.¡±

    Baili Rui looked at Lin Mengya and felt satisfied. God treated him well, and gave him such a brilliant student. He would like to teach her for his whole life.

    ¡°You know, for the victim of poison, his or her body would be affected. Most of the poisons would destroy their bodies. So you need to know the patient¡¯s health condition, and then make the prescription, ordingly. Sometimes, a cure may be a poison. ¡°It would give the opposite effect if the patient cannot withstand the drug. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Baili Rui was right, because Radar made the best proportion, ording to drug properties, but it did not take the patients¡¯ health conditions, into consideration.

    ¡°Good, I see now.¡±

    That might be why modern medicine could never rece traditional Chinese medicine.

    But she wouldbine both of them together, under the teaching of Baili Rui.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, Princess Yu.¡±

    A thin figure appeared in front of Lin Mengya.

    The person, who dressed herself in silk and satin before, wore simple coarse clothes, now. She seemed as if she had gone through lots of changes in life, and was not arrogant as before.

    There was no show of pride in her eyes.

    ¡°You are here. How¡¯s your condition?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not stop what she was doing. She did not need to pretend to be friendly. in the presence of Madame Wang.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Mr. Baili has told me everything. She died. She deserved it.¡±

    Her voice carried a trace of icy resentment.

    Lin Mengya asked Baili Rui to tell Madame Wang about everything Miss Wang had done. Madame, who barely survived, was now a different person.

    Lin Mengya saved her life, but killed her daughter. Her feeling was subtle.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you are not taking it to heart. Since you have recovered, there are two choices. One is to stay with me. I know youe from a good family, and I need a capable manager now. And the other one is to return to your home. That might be a little difficult, because you¡¯re a dead woman, in their eyes.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not want to force others. After all, everyone was an adult, and had a right to make their choice.

    And she also did not want to use her favor to force Madame Wang to do something for her. She did not want anyone to do anything unwillingly.

    ¡°I want to go back, please help me, Your Highness. My parents will never allow anyone to bully me. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±

    After a period of silence, Madame Wang made the decision.

    It made sense after Lin Mengya thought about it. Madame Wang was harboring a deep hatred. She came from a powerful, overwhelming family. If her parents knew what happened to their precious daughter...

    They would teach Minister Wang a good lesson.

    ¡°Alright, I see. Guard, show Madame Wang out.¡±

    Long Tianyu was bound to help her, because the one behind Minister Wang, was the Crown Prince. Anything which would make the Crown Prince suffer, would be weed by Long Tianyu.

    Madame was a spy. She would be of great help to Lin Mengya, if she made good use of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re bing more cunning. You know she would choose to return, for revenge. I suppose, there will be no more peace in the Wang family.¡±

    It was rare that Baili Rui made fun of her. Too many plots took ce in the royal family. Lin Mengya was clever, but it would be a disaster if she lost her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. Everyone has the right to choose their own life. If Madame Wang chose to stay with me, as a manager, I will also guarantee a safe life for her. She did not let go of those things, so I am just going with the flow.¡±

    Lin Mengya helped him with all the herbs, and learned a lot from him.

    She was busy with all the happenings in the Pce, and she wanted to make sure her preparations were well done.

    After a second of thought, Lin Mengya finally gave up the idea of telling Baili Rui about her assumption. She should not leak information about the royal family.

    ¡°Master, your family has sent someone here, and he is waiting in the living room.¡±

 Chapter 263 - An Visitor From Lin Family

    <h4>Chapter 263 An Visitor From Lin Family</h4>

    ¡°Someone from my home?¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts were mingled with hope and fear.

    After cleaning her hands, she went to the living room.

    When she entered the room, she saw a slim figure standing there.

    ¡°Brother! It¡¯s you!¡±

    She looked at Lin Nansheng in surprise. She had never imagined that the ¡®someone¡¯ would be her elder brother, Lin Nansheng.

    Lin Nansheng turned back and gave her a doting smile, as what he always did, when they were children.

    ¡°I was so worried about you, so I arranged toe here. How is it going recently?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked noble, elegant and graceful. But Lin Nansheng still felt regret, that she could not live the light-hearted life she had before.

    ¡°I¡¯m good. Don¡¯t worry about me. Oh, brother, have you had a meal? Baizhi, go to the kitchen and prepare some food.¡±

    Then, Lin Mengya took Lin Nansheng to Liuxin Courtyard.

    When he entered the yard, Lin Nansheng saw all kinds of precious flowers growing profusely there. He shook his head and thought that it would have been a waste, if it was not used by his sister.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s well-decorated here, but these artificial hills, rocks or flowers are not precious enough. Later on, I will find more valuable ones, and then redecorate it, okay?¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Mengya became speechless. ¡°Brother, Qinghu, or Xiaoyu, why are they so keen on cing precious things in my yard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough here. Oh, brother, why did father let youe to see me?¡±

    Steward Deng was experienced and also a master in dealing with all kinds of affairs. If she could not handle it, she would die for it.

    Only her maids were with her in the Liuxin Courtyard, no strangers. It was such a relief. She was really worried that Lin Nansheng would see her being busy, and thought that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was bullying her.

    ¡°Father has agreed to help you enter the Pce. ¡°But father wants you know that, although our people are there, they would not show up, unless there¡¯s an emergency. So you must be very careful when entering the Pce.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Lin Muzhi was really awesome to have arranged everything so well, in just a few days. When it came to the Pce, Lin Mengya could not do better than her father.

    ¡°And, King of Chongshan, and King of Lishan, will not give you a hand, unless there¡¯s no other way. You must be clear about it. After all, although they are father¡¯s old friends, they are still one of those powers in the court. It¡¯splicated and they have to weigh the advantages and disadvantages, and look at the big picture. Do you understand?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya did not think too much, when she first had the idea to enter the Pce. Her original n was only to check on His Majesty¡¯s health condition.

    But now, a slight move on one part may affect the situation as a whole. Perhaps when she entered the Pce, Lin Muzhi and other officials would start their ns immediately.

    ¡°I understand. Actually, I am able to protect myself as well. The Empress dares not do anything to me for now. Did father tell you anything else?¡±

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu had his people in the Pce as well, but she heard that he still could not get close to His Majesty.

    Information from the Pce said that His Majesty was still unconscious. Whether he was alive or not, was still not confirmed.

    ¡°Father also got news that, the Empress and the Crown Prince would go to His Majesty¡¯s room every three days, unapanied. Every time they came out, their faces would be very sullen. So father took a wild guess and thought that His Majesty might not be unconscious, and that their statement might not be true.¡±

    The information shook Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    His Majesty was wise, and was unlikely to be controlled by the Empress and the Crown Prince easily.

    But if His Majesty was in good health, how could the Empress and the Crown Prince issue a fake edict?

    It seemed that the situation was much moreplicated than she expected.

    After they talked for a while, Baizhi got lunch ready.

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu had gone out early this morning, so both of them could feel at ease at the table.

    Baizhi and some diligent old maids, were setting the table. The dishes were simple, delicate and tasty. Lin Nansheng noticed that all the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, had great respect for Lin Mengya.

    Servants might not cunning or neat enough, but they did know what to do. There were none that was arrogant. He credited it to Lin Mengya¡¯s good management.

    ¡°Brother, why are youughing?¡±

    Lin Mengya saw Lin Nansheng¡¯s lips curl slightly, when she was helping to set the table.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing because my little girl is now the Master of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, and has everyone¡¯s respect.¡±

    She pretended to be angry and stared at him. But when she was about to say something, Baiji, who looked a little nervous, came nearer to her, and said something.

    ¡°Why would shee here?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji and frowned. Baiji just shook her head. Then, Lin Mengya turned and looked at Lin Nansheng, and seemed to be hesitating.

    ¡°Bring me to have a look. Brother, you stay here. I¡¯ll deal with this, ande back soon.¡±

    After making sure Lin Nansheng wasfortable, Lin Mengya went out of her main room with Baiji and Baizhi. Outside the room, all the servants were kneeling on the floor. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes widened, then she turned to look at the elegant woman, standing in the yard.

    ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±

    The woman was Concubine De, who had not made an appearance for some time. Her full purple pce outfit made her look beautiful and gorgeous.

    But the continuous arrogance in her eyes made her look mean as well, not at all like an elegant, noble madame.

    Suddenly, a strange assumption came into Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, but she thought it was too ridiculous, and suppressed it.

    ¡°I heard that your brother is here today. We are family. As juniors, you may not want to disturb me, so I came over, instead. Am I disturbing you?¡±

    Lin Mengya lost her nerve. After she became distant, Concubine De had never treated her in such a friendly manner, let alone been so concerned about her.

    But Lin Mengya did not know the reason yet, so she had to act cautiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Mother is resting now, so I thought it would not be appropriate to disturb you. Therefore, I did not bring my brother to greet you.¡±

    In fact, Concubine De existed in name only, in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu issued an order personally that Concubine De had no right to look into anything here. If Concubine De insisted on getting herself involved, she would be sent to their house in the countryside.

    It seemed a little heartless, since she was his mother. But Lin Mengya knew clearly that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was trying to keep Concubine De safe.

    ¡°No, I know you¡¯re busy, so I came here specially. I¡¯d like to see what the famous young hero is like.¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s reasoning was sound, and Lin Mengya had no refutation for the moment. So she had to take Concubine De to her room. But at the time, nobody noticed Baizhi disappearing.

    ¡°Lin Nansheng paying my respects to Concubine De.¡±

    Concubine De sat in the honorable seat, and looked at him from head to toe. Lin Nansheng was really a young hero, handsome, and also righteous.

    ¡°Arise. Like father, like son. Mr. Lin, you look as handsome as your father. I really like you. Oh, do you like our food here? Your sister always tries to cut expenses, if there is anythingcking, tell me.¡±

    What Concubine De said, sounded like she was praising Lin Mengya for her frugalness, but in fact, she was trying to win Lin Nansheng over.

    It sounded a little ironic, though. Both Lin Nansheng and Lin Mengya did not bother about her attempt to sow discord. Concubine De was smiling on the surface, but actually in her heart, there was some resentment.

    Then, her frown slowly eased, and she took a sip of the tea, elegantly.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good man, but unfortunately, still unmarried yet. Since we¡¯re rtives, I could introduce an elegantdy to you, what do you think about that?¡±

    Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged nces. Both of them had never imagined that Concubine De would propose to introduce a girl to him.

    Lin Mengya became a bit angry. Concubine De had indirectly caused the death of Yue Ting. So she was not supposed to mention that.

    Lin Nansheng cupped his hands, and replied in an apologetic manner.

    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness. But only my parents can make that decision for me. ¡°And I am already engaged. So thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Concubine De did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and said.

    ¡°Oh, I remember, you were engaged to Miss Yue, right? But she¡¯s unlucky not to live long enough. Qin¡¯er,e and see young general Lin. Mr. Lin, she¡¯s my niece, Qin¡¯er. She may not be as clever and lovely as Mengya, but she alsoes from a noble family. Much better than those shameless women. I suppose, why not be doubly rted?¡±

    Lin Nansheng and Lin Mengya ¡®s expressions changed instantly.

    Then, Jiang Ruqin, dressed in light pink, showed up gracefully and greeted them, and then, shouted in hindsight.

    ¡°Ah! Are you the fiance of that Miss Yue? She was really the subject of gossip the other day. What a pity. She left such a handsome, young hero, and seduced the prince from the state in the west. Consequently, she lost face. If I were her, I would also havemitted suicide.¡±

 Chapter 264 - Always Standing on the One Side

    <h4>Chapter 264 Always Standing on the One Side</h4>

    The whole atmosphere changed, and anger could be seen in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. No wonder Concubine De had rushed over here, even Jiang Ruqin, as well. They came here for the sole purpose of insulting her and her brother.

    When she was about to retort, Lin Nansheng pressed her arms tightly. She saw him struggling to suppress his anger. He was not that kind person who could bear to hear others insulting Yue Ting.

    But he did not show it, because he did not want to give them the opportunity to make things difficult for Lin Mengya, in future.

    Lin Mengyaforted him and then stood up. Lin Mengya was a prouddy, how could she be willing to ept Jiang Ruqin¡¯s insult?

    ¡°Shameless? Is there anyone better than you? Cousin, is it easy to climb up onto my husband¡¯s bed?¡±

    She raised her eyebrows. Only one sentence managed to freeze Jiang Ruqin¡¯scent face instantly.

    When it came to bawling, Lin Mengya could go several rounds with those old women in the markets. How could she be scared of such a fragiledy.

    At the moment, she went into the quarrel directly and openly. It was a piece of cake to quarrel with Jiang Ruqin!

    ¡°You! Auntie, look at her! So rude. How could such a discourteous woman be Princess Yu!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin started to act shamelessly, shaking Concubine De¡¯s arms, not willing to spare Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Do you have the right to judge me? Jiang Ruqin, since I was born, I never saw a more shameless person than you. Oh, I heard you¡¯re engaged, right? Do you want me to have a word with your fiance¡¯s family, and tell them about those dirty things you did with my husband?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not step back. All the vulgar words, which should havee out of shrews¡¯ mouths, issued forth from her mouth.

    Jiang Ruqin immediately kept quiet. Her original n was to just sneer at Lin Mengya. She forgot that the consequences would be terrible, if those gossips about Long TianhaoLong Tianyu and her, were heard by her fiance.

    She no longer ced any hope in Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. But Jiang Ruqin could not reconcile herself to the fact that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu would stay with such a woman forever.

    Concubine De did not say anything before that, but at the moment, her face turned stormy.

    She looked fiercely at Lin Mengya, and calmly said.

    ¡°See£¿The Lin family is such a good teacher. In my presence, your sister started to make an unreasonable scene. I can¡¯t bear to have such a daughter-inw. Mr. Lin, what do you think?¡±

    Her harsh question finally exposed her purpose.

    Lin Mengya was close to dominating the whole Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Looking at all of this, Concubine De could not reconcile herself to it.

    So here they were. Obviously, they wanted to deal with Lin Mengya, through the Lin family.

    They thought that the Lin family was a traditional and principled family. So Lin Muzhi would not allow his rebellious daughter to act so crazily.

    Lin Nansheng became irritated. He looked at Lin Mengya, and then averted his eyes to look at Concubine De, feeling as if he was in a pickle.

    ¡°General Lin, say something. Why are you not saying anything? Aren¡¯t all of you capable of speaking?¡±

    Jiang Ruqin thought of her and Concubine De getting the upper hand, and cracked a mocking smile.

    But suddenly, Lin Nansheng stood up, and his eyes brimmed with coldness.

    ¡°To my surprise, I originally thought that Concubine De was a kind and tolerant madame. I really saw your true colors today. When you asked to marry my sister, what did you say then? I¡¯m sorry, but you are rude and aggressive, and even shrews are much nobler than you! If you don¡¯t like my sister, just tell His Majesty and ask for a divorce. But Concubine De, you¡¯re a concubine, how could you allow your rtive to insult an official? I suppose, she must be insulting the court, as well as His Majesty! Our family never taught my sister this. I¡¯ll take my sister back to our home now. Tomorrow, I would report to His Majesty, and ask for a divorce for my sister! And, I will also report to His Majesty about Miss Jiang¡¯s rude words! Mengya, let¡¯s go!¡±

    No one could have imagined that Lin Nansheng, a valiant man, would shield his sister and stand by her side, so firmly.

    He was not going to be defeated by these women.

    Lin Mengya smiled slightly. Concubine De had really made a wrong move.

    Since the reign of the first founder of Dajin, the Lin family was famous for shielding their people. There was a rumor that the first founder of Lin family, almost drew upon the first emperor, in order to protect his younger brother.

    So every emperor refused to make trouble with the Lin family. And the habit of shielding their family, was not forgotten from generation to generation.

    Every emperor knew clearly that as long as they did not do anything to the Lin family, the Lin family would be loyal to them forever. The Lin family might always shield the wrong person, but they were very strict. Some of their punishment would be harsher than that of the nationalw.

    Therefore,te emperors often turned a blind eye to any small mistakes made by the Lin family.

    But only the Empress and the Crown Prince were bold enough to offend the Lin family, perhaps because they lived a peaceful life for too long. They were seeking death.

    ¡°Fine! I know what the Lin family taught you! One day, I will pay a visit to your home personally, and look at how General Lin teaches his son and daughter!¡±

    Concubine De was furious and her face was contorted with rage. But since she was the one who started the trouble against the Lin family, she deserved it.

    ¡°Take care, Your Highness.¡±

    This was not rehearsed. Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng both, said it at the same time. Concubine De felt even more irritated.

    She went off in a huff, and her people also left. Looking at all of this, Lin Mengya burst intoughter.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the same as what you were, in our childhood days. You always became a fighter, when I was bullied.¡±

    As a child, Lin Mengya often got bullied because of her low IQ, although she had a lovely face. She still remembered her brother getting badly battered, as he tried to protect her.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Nansheng patted her on the head and said with a doting face, ¡°Stop talking like that. Little girl, are your sure that you want to stay here and put up with them? Do you want me to talk with father, and bring you back to our home? Concubine De is not a kind woman, can you handle it?¡±

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s worry was reasonable. Concubine De acted so arrogantly, but she was Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s mother. Long TianhaoLong Tianyu might not favor Lin Mengya, when the counterpart was his mother.

    But Lin Mengya just smiled and looked had a mysterious look on her face.

    ¡± You¡¯re wrong on this point. I¡¯m sure that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu would defend me. Don¡¯t worry, brother. From the day I became Princess Yu, anyone who wants to do something to me, has to give up that idea.¡±

    Lin Nansheng wanted to say something, but stopped. Looking at her calmness, he had to shake his head.

    ¡°Fine, no matter what, she¡¯s his princess now. Even though I want to protect her, everything would be more difficult than before.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t overdo it, nor get yourself wronged, understand?¡±

    Everything he wanted to say, was in that sentence. Lin Mengya nodded. At least, she had to pretend that that everything was going well, in his presence.

    After seeing her brother off, Lin Mengya sat on the bed in the main room, looking off into the distance. Nobody knew what she was thinking about.

    The sun set and it was dusk soon. Under the roof, a row of rednterns were lit up, swaying in the wind, looking gloomy and frightful.

    A figure in red shed by and a pretty face could be seen, with hair blown by the wind . There was rouge on the face, and the eyebrows were drawn. Anyone who saw the face, might fall under its spell.

    Lin Mengya frowned. The fragrance of the powder was so strong that she wanted to cough. She turned around to eye the man in front of her. ¡°Well, he looks really seductive.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, am I pretty? Those gourds will lose their jobs, when I¡¯m still in the society.¡±

    Only Qinghu could speak in such an annoyingly narcissistic tone. No one else could.

    But in fact, he was beautiful and feminine. Every move of his was gently seductive.

    However, he looked at her too openly. Lin Mengya felt an aversion to it.

    ¡°Well, stop now. You¡¯re a good man, not a seductive one.¡±

    Covering his mouth and smiling slightly, Qinghu shook his head in regret.

    Lin Mengya did not get what he meant at all. Just now, Qinghu made goo-goo eyes at her, that would have made others shiver. But he was tired of his appearance. Then, he returned to grin as cheekily as usual, and hang around Lin Mengya. He must be looking forward to a reward.

    ¡°Have you done the things I asked you to do?¡±

    Any demands of Lin Mengya could not be refused by Qinghu, so he nodded pleasantly, and smiled like a cat who just ate the cream.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At dawn tomorrow, I am sure that everyone in the Capital City will know about it. We just need to wait for the show to start.¡±

    Although Qinghu¡¯s personality was questionable, it was undeniable that he was capable and could always do something well.

    Lin Mengya snickered and nodded. She was really looking forward to the show.

    ¡°Come on, melon seeds, peanuts, refreshments, and a pot of jasmine tea. Tomorrow, everyone here will get a day off. I¡¯m happy now. Two pieces of silver for everyone to buy anything you want!¡±

    Immediately, a cheer came from the yard.

    Every servant was thinking that it would be better if Master was so happy everyday.

 Chapter 265 - Producing a Gossip

    <strong>Chapter 265 Producing a Gossip</strong>

    Long Tianyu already discovered that something was wrong, when he got up in the morning.

    The first weird indication was that a couple of his servants were sighing silently, and shaking their heads, secretly.

    And the second one was that Lin Mengya was still in bed. She always got up early, in the past.

    There were only a few affairs for her to handle personally, but she rarely stayed in bed. So Long Tianyu, who was going to talk over things with the other officials, decided to stay in her room, after breakfast.

    But the room was hot, so he moved his writing brushes, ink sticks, paper and inkstones to the pavilion in the yard. When he got there, he came to realize what luxury really was.

    Around the pavilion was the hot spring water that flowed in from outside. The heat of the spring water overwhelmed the coldness in the pavilion.

    It was no wonder that Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu secretly went to his bathing pool the other day. He saw the results eventually.

    Snow had stopped falling. Colorful flowers could be seen. They had made a great effort.

    When he returned his attention from the yard to the document, Long Tianyu caught a glimpse of a small head.

    He was familiar with the owner of the head. Baizhi, who was always with Lin Mengya, seemed to be looking at him.

    Long Tianyu pretended to be going through the document, as if nothing was amiss. But actually, most of his attention was focused on the main room, where Lin Mengya was.

    ¡°What is she nning again?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, His Highness is reading a book in the pavilion. He¡¯s busy now. Master, do I need to go out and take another look?¡±

    Lin Mengya came to realize that her servants loved gossiping very much.

    Last night, she said that there would be a show today. That was when they cheered up, and were eager to know all the details.

    Lin Mengya had nothing to do with them. ¡°Don¡¯t they know the fact that haste makes waste?¡±

    ¡°Alright, just stay here and wait. I¡¯ve told an old woman, early this morning, to wait at the door. Don¡¯t worry. You will be the first one to be informed if there¡¯s something. You won¡¯t miss out on anything.¡±

    Baishao pressed Baizhi¡¯s forehead. They were talking so loudly that Lin Mengya could not focus on her reading. But in fact, Lin Mengya sitting by the window, was also waiting, like Baizhi.

    Everything was already prepared, and she was just looking forward to the show.

    Soon, there came a piece of news. The old woman waiting at the door, hurried to the room from outside. She looked extremely excited, and looked like she picked up a gold ingot.

    ¡°Heavens! Big news! Luckily, Master isn¡¯t here. Today, there is a piece of gossip spreading about our house.¡±

    Apparently, the old woman failed to see Long Tianyu sitting in the pavilion, and then vividly recounted her story.

    ¡°You know, by Baishao¡¯s order, I worked at the door today. Guess what? When I opened the door, a man who was dressed like a woman, rushed over to me immediately. I thought that not everyone is allowed into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, so I stopped him. But do you know what he told me? He said thatst night, Miss Jiang went to look for the most popr male prostitute. And what¡¯s worse, Miss Jiang¡¯s fiance likes that prostitute, too. Coincidently, they met each otherst night. Hey, he also told me that, when Miss Jiang¡¯s fiance broke into the room, Miss Jiang was naked and holding on tightly to the prostitute. My goodness, both of them then started to fight. As a result, their fight was too violent, and he was told to report here.¡±

    In the yard, that woman was still telling the story, while in the main room, everyone wasughing.

    Lin Mengya just turned over the pages of her book, and showed no reaction. But in fact, she felt her anger had been discharged. All of this had been arranged by her.

    Her n was perfect, and no one would know she was the one who had done this.

    After all, everyone believed that Jiang Ruqin went to that pimp.

    Qinghu told her that the pimp was really enchanting. Although she would not let Jiang Ruqin off this time, she also would not go to that extent.

    But something like a push was necessary. She had spent a lot of money on that pimp just for one night. She had to get something back.

    Gossip and rumor always spreads fast. Just over breakfast, it had already spread like wild fire all over the Capital City.

    Thetest news came from everywhere.

    Last night, Lin Mengya ordered someone to ce Jiang Ruqin on the pimp¡¯s bed, and then to leak the information to her fiance. So there was some ¡®catting around¡¯.

    That popr pimp was a sort of god son of Qinghu. He was clever, neat, and soon, put all of the contradictions on Jiang Ruqin.

    After all, he was paid. He wasn¡¯t actually seducing a decentdy.

    When Jiang Ruqin was caught, someone shouted that she must not be a virgin, since she already seduced Prince Yu in his mansion.

    On that day, many servants from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, also witnessed Jiang Ruqining back in a messy dress. News traveled fast, and then Jiang Ruqin became known as some sort of a slut. No one would care whether she was innocent or not.

    ¡°His Highness is here now. Master, will he¡ª¡±

    Baiji frowned slightly, and looked at the pavilion as if she was implying something. She said worriedly.

    ¡°He won¡¯t . If he would, I¡¯ll take the responsibility.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not worried at all, and actually, she wanted to know whether Long Tianyu would shield his cousin or not.

    Other people would never know the truth, but only Long Tianyu would know. If he thought she was wrong, she would take the responsibility and give Jiang Ruqin an ount.

    Lin Nansheng was right that it was extremely dangerous to enter the Pce. She chose to do this at the moment, because she wanted to test Long Tianyu¡¯s faith in her.

    Those old female servants and maids were already talking about Jiang Ruqin.

    Long Tianyu sat in the pavilion, and his eyes had a meaningful look in them.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you want me¡ª¡±

    Lin Kui was with him and hesitantly asked.

    ¡°No. Just tell them to be careful. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Mengya.¡±

    Lin Kui nodded and felt at ease.

    Long Tianyu continued to read, while in his heart, he was silently interested in the goings on.

    In fact, yesterday, when he came back, he already heard that Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin had insulted Lin Nansheng. He knew Lin Mengya was a powerful woman, much like a cat.

    Anyone who stood against her, had to prepare herself to bleed, at least.

    And, he believed that Lin Mengya would not make Jiang Ruqin suffer in such an embarrassing way. But if she wanted to get married, those noble families would not ept her. Jiang Ruqin had to marry an ordinary man, after everything was over.

    The Jiang family was already in danger but they did not notice that. If they really had the support from noble families in the court by marriage, the Shanggaun family would soon start plotting against the Jiang family.

    ¡°Did she do this deliberately or just scored a lucky hit?¡± Long Tianyu was not certain.

    Lin Mengya was eating sunflower seeds and hearing scious stories in the Capital City, the whole morning. It was time to do something serious, she supposed.

    Jiang Ruqin was living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, so she was sent back here.

    At present, it was a mess at Art Courtyard. Prince Yu could not spare the time to deal with these household affairs, while she was Princess Yu and it was her duty to handle it. Concubine De was trying hard to suppress this gossip, but to her surprise, Jiang Ruqin¡¯s fiance took off his gloves, to ask for a justice.

    Lin Mengya would not have liked to miss the opportunity to add insult to injury.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Art Courtyard and have a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya, followed by the four maids, walked out of the Liuxin Courtyard, in a big group.

    But someone was looking at her back, with his eyes deep and full of worries.

    ¡°Lin Kui, follow them.¡±

    Even Long Tianyu was not clear about Concubine De¡¯s temperament. Recently, she often did absurd stuff.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s visit at the moment, might lead to her hatred erupting and earn her more kicks.

    Lin Kui nodded and left to follow Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu returned to read his documents but found it was boring. Last time, Lin Mengya sent Baizhi to ask him toe back, but he was dyed by something else, and failed to return.

    This time, he really wanted to see how Lin Mengya was going to take her revenge on her enemy, in words, personally.

    An invisible smile emerged secretly at the corner of his mouth.

    On the way to Art Courtyard, everyone was talking about the affair of Jiang Ruqin. The gossip spread fast and there were different versions of it.

    Lin Mengya had already heard three versions of it. Jiang Ruqin wanted to elope. Jiang Ruqin was too lonely. There was even one version saying that Jiang Ruqin went there, to learn how to seduce a man.

    Anyway, all kinds of dirty words were used to describe Jiang Ruqin. All she needed now was a red mark on her breasts and a shame parade.

 Chapter 266 - Drama in the Art Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 266 Drama in the Art Courtyard</h4>

    Before Lin Mengya entered the courtyard, she could hear the riotous noises echoing from within the courtyard.

    It appeared that the Art Courtyard was very busy today.

    There were two heavy set women standing at the entrance of the courtyard. Despite many people outside trying to take a peep into the courtyard and wanting to enter it, they were stopped by the two women.

    ¡°Why are you blocking the way. Back away.¡±

    Lin Mengya said casually and the onlookers reluctantly retreated at hermand.

    They knew clearly that themotion would not easily die down wherever Lin Mengya was.

    Inside, the Art Courtyard was bustling with people and their activities. Some were waiting on Concubine De but there were also some unfamiliar faces. Lin Mengya was adorned with dazzling pieces of jewelry, looking exceptionally ssy. The people quickly recognized that she was none other than the much talked about Princess Yu.

    Their breath was taken away when they saw Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful face. They instantly understood the reason Prince Yu did not fancy Jiang Ruqin.

    What a great contrast between the twodies! Only an idiot would allow a beautiful like Princess Yu to stay home alone!

    ¡°Sob sob¡ª I did not do it, Aunt. I have been framed. I really didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    In the main building, Jiang Ruqin could be heard weeping bitterly. Her miserable crying would have made many feel sympathetic if she had not been caught in the act of an immoral act.

    Unfortunately, she would not be able to emancipate herself this time.

    ¡°Shut up! Concubine De, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. Those people whom I brought along with me from Spring Breeze Pavilion are eyewitnesses. The Cui Family may not be as prominent as the Jiang Family, but we will not tolerate the slut who brought shame upon the family.¡±

    It was the voice of a man who spoke. He sounded a little breathless from the rage, but Lin Mengya could hear the determination in his voice.

    It would be strange if people were forbearing towards such things.

    No one had tried to stop Lin Mengya as she made her into the house. Upon arrival, she could see that Jiang Ruqin, whose clothes were in disarray, was on her knees, weeping.

    If she had not dreamed of getting her hands on Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, she would not have been so foolish to be used by others and ended up in this pathetic state.

    She had brought this upon herself and she had only herself to me.

    Concubine De was sitting on the main seat and looking solemn, but no one was able to tell what was in her heart. Her eyes were cold, as if she was utterly disappointed in Jiang Ruqin.

    ¡°The Jiang Family is ountable to you. However, we don¡¯t want to wash our dirty linen in public. If we continue in this manner, I suppose the reputation of the Cui Family would be affected too. Please go home, Master Cui. You have my word that I will not show any partiality towards Ruqin.¡±

    Since Concubine De had spoken, the infuriated Master Cui did not push further but backed off.

    After careful pondering, he thought Concubine De¡¯s words made sense. The Cuis were a schrly family. He had not formally married Jiang Ruqin after all. Cui Family did not have to bear the Jiang Ruqin¡¯s shame.

    ¡°Alright, I rest assured by what Concubine De said. The Cui Family may not be prominent, my father is after all the imperial censor of the nation. Family honor is even more highly esteemed than our lives. You must uphold justice, Your Highness, and resume the Cui Family its due honor.¡±

    His words were neither supercilious nor obsequious. This made Lin Mengya take a second look at Master Cui. He was not exceptionally handsome, but there was an air of schrly elegance.

    Compared to the traditional schrs, however, he did not appear as pedantic. He was indeed a fine young man but sadly, he had Jiang Ruqin as his fianc¨¦.

    ¡°Alright, I promise to be ountable. Yun Ruo, please help our guest out.¡±

    Concubine De was not going to stand on ceremony. Jiang Ruqin had utterly shamed her anyway. Moreover, the Cuis were known for their stubbornness. She could foresee that she would have a hard time trying to solve this problem.

    ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wishes, Your Highness. I shall excuse myself now.¡±

    The Cuis were straightforward people. Concubine De was going to have a tough time.

    She had to punish Jiang Ruqin given that she was her niece. If not, it would be difficult to deal with the Cui Family once they decided to look into the matter on their own.

    With a solemn expression on her face, Concubine De looked at Jiang Ruqin with disappointment in her eyes. Sadly, there was no turning back for this matter.

    Coincidentally, Concubine De spotted Lin Mengya standing by the door, and her heart sank. Being Jiang Ruqin¡¯s aunt, Concubine De knew her character too well. Although Jiang Ruqin was usually presumptuous and daring in her ways and had overstepped the bounds of what was proper, she would never be so audacious to behave improperly with another man in public ces.

    Was it Lin Mengya¡¯s doing?

    However, from the way Lin Mengya was frowning deeply, she was obviously not rejoicing over this disaster. Moreover, apart from Baizhi, who was a straightforward person, the other three of Lin Mengya¡¯s maid were all looking down.

    Either they were too cunning and were able to hide it well, or that Lin Mengya was truly unaware.

    ¡°Mother, your daughter-inw, I havee to pay my respects and wish you peace. The year has almoste to an end. Is there anything you would like me to get for you?¡±

    Lin Mengya was indeed smart and she sounded very sensible in her reason for paying Concubine De a visit.

    If she deliberately tried to show concern over Jiang Ruqin¡¯s matter, it would give the impression that she had some ulterior motives. She imed that the purpose of her visit was to check if Concubine De was in need of anything which she could help prepare. On the one hand, she hade likely because she had heard about Jiang Ruxin. On the other hand, she also did not deliberately avoid the situation. If would not be so straight forward even if Concubine De had wanted to put her under suspicion.

    As expected, Concubine De merely shot Lin Mengya a nce, and then picked up the teacup to take a sip.

    ¡°Men, escort thisss into the firewood hut. Send someone to bring my family here to discuss what to do with thisss!¡±

    It was obvious that Concubine De did not want Lin Mengya to witness this real-life drama for free.

    However, it was also not a bad idea. Anyway, Jiang Ruqin would have to face the music no matter what. There was no way she could keep this a secret from Lin Mengya when they were living under the same roof.

    ¡°No! No! Aunt, I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m innocent! I really didn¡¯t do it, I really didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    By this time, Jiang Ruqin was crying her eyes out. Her cheeks were streaked with tears.

    Never would she imagine that after sleeping through the night, she would wake up on the bed of a money boy.

    Even more shocking to her was that the Cui Family would appear at the scene and caught her in the act. Someone ought to have tried to set her up for this.

    She turned to shoot Lin Mengya a look of hatred and anger. That was right, it ought to be her! She was the only person in the entire mansion who was capable of such an utterly heartless act. She would also be the only person who hated her to such an extent!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Lin Mengya, it must be because you want to set me up! You hated me forshing out at your brother. You hate me, right? It must be you who had done this to me! Out with it!¡±

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s shrieking, using voice came as waves to Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya could only shake her head with pity in her eyes.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve to admit that I dislike you, Jiang Ruqin. However, do you think I¡¯ll be that foolish? First, you tried to seduce Prince Yu. Then you humiliated my brother. These were reasons enough for me to get back at you. However, do you really think that I would choose to act at this time? Mother, you¡¯re a person of reason. Jiang Ruqin and I just had a conflict yesterday and this happened with her today. Obviously all the people would suspect it was me, and now here I am. Do you really think I would be such an idiot?¡±

    Concubine De seemed to be snapped out of her folly by Lin Mengya¡¯s words. Lin Mengya had won over 80% of Concubine De¡¯s trust.

    In her previous confrontations with Lin Mengya, it was clear to Concubine De that Lin Mengya was an exceptionally intelligent girl. It did seem that everything was pointed to Lin Mengya.

    This was way too obvious. If Lin Mengya had wanted to do this, she would not have waited until today. Could it really be someone trying to get her in trouble intentionally?

    Lin Mengya paused for a while and continued, ¡°Mother, you know very well that I have very high regard on the prince¡¯s mansion. Why then was everyone happily talking about the incident involving Jiang Ruqin and the prince? I would be stupid to have tried to frame her. Moreover, why was it so coincidental that Master Cui was the one who caught them in the act? Mother, who do you think was most against the idea of the marriage between the Jiang Family and the Cui Family? I¡¯m certainly not the one.¡±

    While Lin Mengya did not expose the answer with a word, Concubine De knew what Lin Mengya was trying to say.

    The marriage arrangement between the Jiang and the Cui Family was a marriage of convenience. It was simr to the marriage between Lin Mengya and Long TianhaoLong Tianyu earlier.

    Could it be them? No, that was impossible!

    ¡°Lin Mengya, you are good at arguing! I¡¯m very sure you were behind all this! You want to destroy me! You were afraid that if I remain in the mansion, Elder Cousin would not fully belong to you! It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the one who had done it!¡± .

    With a hideous expression on her face, Jiang Ruqin pointed her slender finger at Lin Mengya.

    Now that her reputation had been ruined, not to mention her aunt, even her father might not be able to help her get out of this trouble.

    She almost wanted to lunge forward towards Lin Mengya with all her might.

    ¡°Enough! When will you stop all this nonsense!¡±

    With a ¡®bang!¡±, Concubine Down set down the teapot heavily onto the table.

    Jiang Ruqin turned her eyes to her aunt. No, she would not allow herself to submit to the punishment. She still had the hope of a bright future for herself. She was not going to let it be ruined!

    ¡°Aunt, Qin¡¯er is your niece. Won¡¯t you be heartbroken if I¡¯m ruined? This woman must be the one who set this all up. I¡¯m sure she would admit to it if you seize her and torture her into a confession. By then, Aunt, my reputation would be cleared!¡±

    Lin Mengyaughed grimly in her heart as she said in her heart, ¡°Jiang Ruqin, Jiang Ruqin, the saddest part of your life is not the fact that you argued with me, rather, you are such a hopeless idiot that there is no cure for your stupidity.¡±

    So what if someone stepped forward at this moment and tried to rify what had happened? Other people would think that it was just a guise the Jiang Family used to protect their daughter.

    Rumors pertaining to Jiang Ruqin would spread like wildfire. They would likely turn her into an immoral slut.

    Concubine De shook her head in pity when she thought of the likelihood of how things would turn out for Jiang Ruqin. It seemed that they could not do anything to save the situation.

    ¡°Why are you still in a daze, men? Seize her and bring her away.¡±

 Chapter 267 - Photographic Memory

    <h4>Chapter 267 Photographic Memory</h4>

    Jiang Ruqin continued wailing like a baby, but no one would show her mercy now.

    Two strong women grabbed on tightly to Jiang Ruqin and dragged her out of the Art Courtyard.

    However, Lin Mengya did not turn around to look in the direction in which the shrieking cries were getting further and further. Although her defense sounded logical, Concubine De might not be fully taken in by it. Moreover, she did not intend to keep this a secret her entire life.

    ¡°Regardless of the circumstance, such a thing had happened to Ruqin when she was in our mansion. What do you suggest we do?¡±

    As rare as it could be, Concubine De and Lin Mengya were actually aligned in their stand on this matter.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment. It appeared that Concubine De was at her wit¡¯s end, or perhaps was she testing Lin Mengya?

    At this juncture, Lin Mengya reminded herself to respond cautiously.

    ¡°It would be disastrous if this leaks out. Be it Jiang Ruqin or us, it¡¯s beyond our ability to salvage the situation. It would be best if the Cui Family lets this go. If not, it will be very troublesome.¡±

    Concubine De gave her a cold look and said, ¡°That I know, but the Cuis had dirt on us this time. If we don¡¯t punish Ruqin, the Cuis would not let us off so easily.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew herments were superfluous words, yet she looked down and pretended to wrack her brain for ideas. After a while, she looked towards Concubine De with hesitation, as if she already had some ideas.

    ¡°Out with it. I know you have some ideas. I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed softly and said, ¡°Actually, the reason the Cuis refused to let this go was that they had caught Jiang Ruqinmitting adultery and it brought shame to the family. However, I could tell from the Ruqin¡¯s looks that she wasn¡¯t lying. How about let Ruqin go through a physical examination to prove her virginity. If she¡¯s proven to be a virgin still, then the rumors would copse. The problem is things get tricky and difficult to conclude with so many people involved and talking.¡±

    Concubine De could not say that Lin Mengya¡¯s idea was good. In modern terms, it would be like certifying that Jiang Ruqin as a virgin. Although, they might be able to stop many rumors on the surface.

    However, the effect could be the same as how Teacher Cang pronounced herself a virgin.

    The most crucial thing was to let the people sent by the Cui Family be the ones carrying out the examination. In this way, Jiang Ruqin might be aughing stock, but at the very least, it would not be so embarrassing.

    Concubine De seemed to have arrived at the same idea as seen from the look of hesitation on her face.

    This might be a cunning move, but it seemed that it was their only choice now. Whether Jiang Ruqin lived or died, it was no longer that important. The more important thing was Jiang¡¯s family honor. If they allowed nature to take its course, the Jiang Family would essentially be aughing stock among all the reputable andrge families.

    ¡°I will weigh the matter first before I act. It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back now. By the way, I¡¯m going to make a trip to the Cuis Mansion, so you shall put everything in order in the mansion.¡±

    After giving a respectful nod at Concubine De, Lin Mengya walked out of the Art Courtyard, followed by her maidservants.

    Lin Mengyaughed in her heart. She had managed to verify and clear the many doubts in her heart.

    She looked toward the horizon where the clouds were stained a fiery orange and thought that somethings were clear as day even without her verifying them.

    This was getting exciting. Lin Mengya was just going to sit back and watch what would happen.

    The new year¡¯s eve, which was equivalent to the spring festival in modern times, was one of the most celebrated festivals among the people of this nation. If the Winter Solstice was the festival for praying for favorable weather, the new year¡¯s eve was an asion for a great reunion when families enjoyed the fruits of a year¡¯sbor.

    As the people in the prince¡¯s mansion busied themselves preparing for these festivals, everything seemed to fall into ce as time went by.

    At the same time, Lin Mengya had managed to train a number of capable workers who shared her workload, so much so she was no longer the only one going around handling everything on her own. While she freed up some time, she utilized it to learn more about poison from her teacher.

    Somethings were not as simple as it seemed on the surface.

    Take for example the poison from the poisonous scorpion, which was familiar to everyone. If it were used properly, it was more effective than other medications in clearing the body¡¯s internal heat and curing hematoma.

    The so-called poisons were often added into prescriptions prescribed by physicians. If not used properly, even medicines like ginseng and lingzhi could be poisonous to the human body.

    Medication itself could not be categorized as either evil or good. It really depended on the person administering it.

    Lin Mengya had a profound understanding with regards to this fact.

    As Lin Mengya progressively get to know Baili Rui better, she realized that he was simply an old man who was crazy about poison and medicine who did not like to be restricted by the boundaries set by man. Perhaps this was how he got the name the Saint of Poison.

    From Lin Mengya¡¯s perspective, he was more like a wanton and unrestrained crazy physician.

    The fact that he was settled for living in this ce was likely because he could not stand being restricted by the rules and code of ethics.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Your teacher, I am talking to you. Do you remember everything I said?¡±

    With a light p, the jade tablets in Baili Rui¡¯s handsnded lightly on his student¡¯s head. Lin Mengya immediately put her hands on her head and stuck out her tongue as Baili Rui shook his head.

    Just when Baili Rui was thinking about repeating what he said, he heard Lin Mengya recited what he said without leaving out a word or stopping half-way.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t your mind go wandering off? How did you manage to remember everything I¡¯ve said?¡±

    Baili Rui was greatly amazed, although it was not impossible for someone to remember everything one saw, even if it were only once. However,tely, he realized that no matter how difficult to articte the things he said, Lin Mengya was always able to recite it perfectly afterward.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I was paying attention when I was listening to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not find it abnormal at all. All she felt was that everything that the teacher said sounded loud and clear to her ears. She only needed to hear it once and she was able to memorize everything. It was easy peasy for her.

    ¡°Alright, let me ask you. Which herbs do you use to neutralize the poison from the red-headed snake?¡±

    The required concoction was notplicated. However, red-headed snakes were only found in Lie Yun. All theponents of the antidotes were found in Lie Yun for this reason. When he first learned about this, he found it difficult to articte.

    It took him by surprise that Lin Mengya was able to recite it perfectly.

    Strangely, he had merely casually mentioned this concoction to her earlier.

    ¡°Let me ask you another question. How about the antidote for Tianlu Grass?¡±

    The answer to the question posed by Baili Rui this time would consist over a hundred different names of antidotes. Even he could not remember all of them.

    However, Lin Mengya began listing them straight away without even thinking.

    What was even more astounding was that not only did she get every name correct, she had recited them in the exact order her teacher had spoken to her. Some of the names were even in the dialect native to that ce. Lin Mengya had managed to get everything right.

    Good heavens! Baili Rui¡¯s face lit up in pure delight. Never had he expected that this disciple which he took in unintentionally actually possessed such exceptional memory power!

    Baili Rui had therefore made up his mind to tell Lin Mengya everything he learned in his entire life. In this way, he would be able to pass on his knowledge to Lin Mengya even if she eventually did not achieve her fullest potential or surpass him.

    Such a great talent was a dream disciple of any learned physician.

    Lin Mengya was perplexed too. Indeed, her teacher back in modern times had once praised her for her fantastic memory. By chance, she had heard Baizhi said that the Lin Mengya in the past, then considered an idiot, possessed a photographic memory.

    Could it be that in the presence of the radar which transcended the brain had triggered the second development of the brain¡¯s function?

    At this thought, Lin Mengya made a bold guess that because her soul and spirit had transcended time, but not her body, therefore, the correct way of triggering the radar was some kind of mapping process.

    This was to say that if she wanted to achieve sess in triggering the radar, the transnted person would need to map his or her soul and spirit onto the other person.

    Her original body would be permanently preserved for the purpose of research.

    Good heavens! This coincidence was too bizarre for anyone to believe!

    If her brain waspletely developed by the radar, what would be of her?

    Lin Mengya had no idea. The brain was, after all, a very mysterious organ. It was not possible to understand how the thinking process worked even with modern technology.

    She could only say that she had been extremely lucky!

    ¡°Lass! Lass! Why have you gone nk again?¡±

    Lin Mengya recovered from dazing and realized that her teacher was staring at her angrily. She immediately tried to smile sweetly at him. She had never lost her focus during a ss in the past.

    How was it that she had begun to do two things at the same time, just like the others?

    ¡°Please continue, Teacher, please continue.¡±

    Sigh, it was indeed because she had too many things on her mind that she needed to worry about.

    After she eventually came out of the teacher¡¯s room, Lin Mengya took a detour to check out Baili Wuchen.

    It was nearing the end of the year. Although the prisoners in the dungeon were considered Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s enemies, Lin Mengya was an advocate of modern humanitarianism.

    She had distributed cotton-padded coats to keep them warm as well as sufficient food supply.

    Although this small gesture of grace was not enough to turn them from their targets, at least it would be very useful to keep them.

    Through the iron gates, Lin Mengya was able to glimpse into the dungeon through the venttion windows.

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s head remained bowed and his ck hair, like overgrown weeds, covered his face. His dirty clothes looked fitting for the eerie and gloomy dungeon setting.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya recalled the graceful young man carrying a folding fan when they first met. She could not help but feel pity for him. What had caused him toe to this state?

    ¡°Open up, I want to go in to see him.¡±

    The guards were hesitant at Lin Mengya¡¯s order. They had Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s order not to allow anyone to enter. However, Lin Mengya, who was the mistress of the mansion was to a certain extent the representative of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.

    The two guards exchanged looks, and then opened the iron gates.

    ¡°Your Highness, this prisoner is a dangerous man. Don¡¯t go too near, otherwise you may get injured and we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Despite their concerns, the guards let her in, but not before warning Lin Mengya of the danger.

 Chapter 268 - Bringing Misery to Herself Easily

    <h4>Chapter 268 Bringing Misery to Herself Easily</h4>

    Lin Mengya glimpsed at him and nodded.

    Anyway, the imperial bodyguard had warned her out of his good intentions. She could not treat him ungratefully.

    In the dungeon, it smelled stinky and sultry, making Lin Mengya frown.

    She was not here to show herself off. However, having something on her mind, she intended to get it straight with Baili Wuchen, and that was all.

    ¡°It did not ur to me that you would be in this shabby ce on your own, Respected Royal Queen. How interesting it is. Are you here to take a look at how miserable I am now?¡±

    Baili Wuchen lifted up his head. His face, which had been delicate and pretty originally, had be so emaciated. He was so weak that he hardly could be counted as a human. Smudges filled his face. However, his eyes were still shining with shrewdness.

    The indignant look in his eyes made Lin Mengya unable to help feeling somewhat confused. She was pretty sure that never had she gone too far with him. However, why did Baili Wuchen hate her so much?

    ¡°I am not here to make a disy of myself. Since it is the Spring Festival now, the Master felt worried about you and asked me to check on you here.¡±

    Though the Master had not made it clear, he had spoken in such a hesitant manner. Consequently, Lin Mengya could still figure out his intention, more or less.

    Though what Baili Wuchen had done was way too far, after all, he was still the only rtive of the Master. Moreover, The Master did not hope that Baili Wuchen would really meet with some mishap.

    Perhaps, to Baili Wuchen, it might be an optimal choice to be confined here.

    ¡°Hmph, does he still know that he should care about me? I doubt it. If it were not for him, how could I have ended up this way? Stop pretending. If I died, you should be the ones who would feel happy.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head. She had known early on that Baili Wuchen was a stubborn guy. Hatred already blinded him. If he refused to admit his mistake, he would bring ruin upon himself sooner orter.

    ¡°If you died, the Master certainly would feel depressed. Baili Wuchen, I don¡¯t know why you hate me so much. However, you must not forget that it was Long TianhaoLong Tianyu who detained you, and you also had betrayed him. Everything has nothing to do with me.¡±

    If they continued pestering each other like this, it would be meaningless. She would take good care of these people and treat them well, including Baili Wuchen.

    Before Lin Mengya turned around and intended to leave, she frowned. She remembered clearly that the iron door could have been pushed open. However, it actually was unmovable now.

    It was not until Lin Mengya pushed the iron door forcibly again that she realized that the iron door actually had been locked from the outside.

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±

    ¡°Haha, haha, Lin Mengya, you are caught off guard, right? I have to say you are so unlucky. You actually turned yourself in on the day when I intended to jailbreak.¡±

    Baili Wuchen, who was behind her, smiled pretty jauntily.

    After the sound, which indicated that the chains had been dropped on the ground, rang out, Lin Mengya turned her head around all of a sudden, only to see Baili Wuchen twisting his wrists and pressing upon her.

    ¡°No wonder back when I had just entered here, the two imperial bodyguards were somewhat unwilling to let me in. It turns out they had been bought off by you earlier.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body broke out with gooseflesh. Dammit, howe she had forgotten that Baili Wuchen had been a brain man in the team? Plus, he had assigned all these people to their current positions on his own. Perhaps, his trusted subordinates were here.

    How unlucky she was. Howe she had broken in at this moment?

    ¡°Well, bought off? Speaking of all these people here, you can ask them whether any one of them owed me something or not! The reason why I was confined here by the prince was that I did so voluntarily. If I want to get out now, who dares to stand in my way?¡±

    What Baili Wuchen had said made Lin Mengya figure out where the problemy immediately.

    It could not be denied that Baili Wuchen certainly was a talent. However, he must have been so arrogant that he had forgotten the boundary between a subordinate and his superior. Though Long TianhaoLong Tianyu could put up with his subordinates¡¯ arrogance and aggressiveness, never would he allow them to ride roughshod over him.

    Consequently, Baili Wuchen actually had not done anything to betray Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. He had been so domineering that he actually was deluded enough to try and control Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.

    That was the exact reason why Baili Wuchen had been confined here without being killed!

    She had been so stupid! Howe had she not been able to perceive this?

    ¡°If you want to leave here, I won¡¯t stop you. However, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu definitely won¡¯t spare you. Since you already know many secrets of his, how is it possible for him to let you out?¡±

    Lin Mengya calmed herself down. She certainly needed to buy time. If the people in the yard found out that she had disappeared, they definitely woulde here to search for her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You don¡¯t need to be afraid. However, I need you to help get me out of here. Since the prince likes you so much, he definitely will let me go.¡±

    The way Baili Wuchen spoke was so distant that it made Lin Mengya feel somewhat frightened. She could not help leaning against the cold and hard wall and staring at the man in front of her vigntly.

    ¡°I advise you not toe over, which will suit you the best. You also know that I came here right after having been tutored by the Master. If you really push me that far, don¡¯t me for fighting back mercilessly.¡±

    When Lin Mengya gave Baili Wuchen her warning, she actually did not speak in a confident manner. The Master had mentioned to her that Baili Wuchen had gotten a poison-proof bead by ident. Consequently, ordinary poison might not get close to him. However, a gleam of fear still shed across Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes.

    After all, everybody is afraid of death.

    ¡°Hmph, you think you still can get out of this dungeon, right? Let me tell you the truth, this dungeon ispletely concrete with ck iron. Ordinary weapons simply can¡¯t knock it down. Even if an earthquake happens, it won¡¯t be affected at all.¡±

    Lin Mengya believed what Baili Yuchen had said. She could not help smiling bitterly.

    She was indeed someone who was born to bring misery on herself easily. Could it be that she had been reincarnated from Detective Conan? Howe an ident would take ce wherever she showed up?

    ¡°Are you going to abduct me as a hostage? If so, it¡¯s all right. I will clear the path for you. However, you need to protect me and make sure nothing will happen to me. If I am injured, even just a bit, you won¡¯t get out of here sessfully.¡±

    Lin Mengya already figured it out. Though Baili Wuchen had spoken in a vicious way, he actually was dying to get out of here alive. However, she feared that this guy might deal her a fatal blow in the end. At that time, she would be at a dead end.

    ¡°As expected, you are a smart person, Respected Royal Queen. Guards, open the door to the dungeon. We will ask the Respected Royal Queen to clear a path for us.¡±

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes gleamed with distant shrewdness. He stared at Lin Mengya maliciously as if he were a venomous snake that was thrusting out its tongue nosily.

    After all, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was careless. Surprisingly, in the end, he actually became a poor Mr. Dong Guo.

    This perfidious person might be a thorn in Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s side.

    Anyway, Baili Wuchen definitely would deal with her. Consequently, she could not be too lenient on him since she knew the principle better than anyone else: ¡°Offence is the best defense¡±.

    ¡°You walk ahead of me. Rest assured that since your underlings are watching over me, I won¡¯t do anything at all. If you continue walking behind me, I would always feel that you would make a false countercharge against me.¡±

    Lin Mengya stared at the man in front of her calmly. The way she spoke was distant.

    A contemptuous smile showed up on Baili Wuchen¡¯s face. As expected, Princess Yu had no sense of security at all. Though he still looked emaciated, he was far more determined, more or less.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was not a ce where Baili Wuchen coulde and go as he liked. In Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu certainly would not let him leave here that easily.

    ¡°Go ahead, Princess Yu.¡±

    Baili Wuchen stood outside the dungeon and spoke in a contemptuous manner.

    Some people, which Lin Mengya had not seen at all, surrounded Baili Wuchen in groups. This was the first time that Lin Mengya had seen so many people gathered in this empty dungeon.

    She could not help frowning slightly. She thought, ¡°Could these people help Baili Wuchen get out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and protect him?¡±

    Since she did not move at all, a few people intended to drag her. Surprisingly, she got free from their hands forcibly and red at them. A ray of cold light shed across her beautiful eyes. Although a fragile and delicate woman she might be, she actually was intimidating.

    ¡°You are not qualified to touch me. Go away.¡±

    Though her voice was clear and melodious, it naturally sounded somewhat dignified. Those who had intended to drag her immediately pulled back their hands dejectedly.

    Some people were born for this. Though they looked weak, they were intimidating.

    An imperceptible gleam shed across Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes swiftly. How amazing Lin Mengya was. Originally, he had intended to embarrass her. It did not ur to him that she actually had resolved the embarrassment easily.

    Walking gently and gracefully, Lin Mengya walked out of the dungeon, which was full of twists and turns, with ease since she knew this dungeon well.

    It seemed that Baili Wuchen only intended to run away on his own. Consequently, though he could have also freed other prisoners in the dungeon, who would be Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s enemies once they were freed, he did not do that.

    ¡°Halt! Zhang Liang, could it be that you really intend to betray the prince?¡±

    A furious roar made the group of people halt. Lin Mengya fixed her eyes on the one who was walking toward her. It turned out it was Lin Kui!

    Apparently, someone must have leaked this secret. After all, they had been brothers who had even gone through fire and water together. When it came to some things, of course, they could see a clue easily.

    The man, wearing a ck mask, stood in the front of Baili Wuchen. A trace of pain shed across his eyes.

    As the saying goes, brothers are the ones who are close to you as if they were your hands and feet. If he defected today, he would cut off the brotherhood on his own.

    ¡°Lin Kui, you actually are pretty loyal. Well, forget it. Zhang Liang, if you find yourself in an awkward position, you can leave right away.¡±

    Baili Wuchen did not try to convince Zhang Liang to stay. As for the man with a ck mask named Zhang Liang, he shook his head determinedly after taking a glimpse at Baili Wuchen.

    ¡°As your underling, I won¡¯t leave. In the beginning, without you, Mr. Baili, I would have died on the battlefield early on. Lin Kui, though we are brothers, I definitely have to help Mr. Baili since he saved me before. You can just treat me like a stranger in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt somewhat depressed. Speaking of those who knew this ce, they had to be the elites among Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s army, who were deeply trusted by Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.

    However, they, who had been intimate brothers before, would fight each other because of Baili Wuchen, which was pretty cruel.

    ¡°Well, unfortunately, the prince trusted you so much. If you want to leave here today, you need to do it by stepping on my corpse.¡±

    Lin Kui wielded his mighty sword at his brother, who had been close to him before. The situation in the dungeon became intense all of a sudden. Heartfelt pain showed up in the eyes of many people who were on the scene.

    ¡°Okay. In this case, kindly don¡¯t me me for what I am going to do to you. Come on, Elder Brother Lin, honestly, we have not learned from each other for over 10 years.¡±

    Zhang Liang¡¯s voice sounded fiercely resolute. Lin Mengya felt nervous all of a sudden. She thought, ¡°No! These people definitely can¡¯t fight here!¡±

 Chapter 269 - Baili Wuchens Defection

    <h4>Chapter 269 Baili Wuchen¡¯s Defection</h4>

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A female voice stopped everyone.

    Lin Mengya was standing between the two parties, and was staring fearlessly at Baili Wuchen.

    ¡°Your Highness, move back. No matter what it takes, I will never let them go. Don¡¯t you worry about that. I promise I¡¯ll keep you safe!¡±

    They were men and obviously to them, loyalty was the priority. Therefore, the defection of Baili Wuchen, Zhang Liang and the others, was totally uneptable to Lin Kui!

    ¡°No! Lin Kui, let him go. Baili Wuchen, I am letting you go, not because I¡¯m scared of you, but because I hate to see the tragedy of brothers fighting against each other. From now on, all of you, will never be part of Prince Yu¡¯s family. And don¡¯t turn your back on your former boss and help his enemy to set a trap for him, if you¡¯re still kind enough. His faith in you guys, I know, is holding you here. But if any one of you gives him away a little, I swear to God that I would chase after you guys until you die. Lin Kui, step back and let them go!¡±

    After she uttered thest word, everyone fell silent.

    The strained atmosphere suddenly quieted down. Zhang Liang lowered his head. They still could not betray Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.

    Then, he gave Lin Mengya a determined look, as if he had already made up his mind, and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. Today, we just wanted to help Mr. Baili out. If he is able to leave, we will not, and would not like to fight against our brothers, ever¡±

    Lin Kui red at Zhang Liang furiously. They had gone through a lot with him and unexpectedly, they were against Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. It was unforgivable to him!

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare think of that! None of them will be allowed to leave alive today, Your Highness! They can¡¯t leave!¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head, and did not change her mind.

    ¡°Let them go. I¡¯ll bear the consequence and exin to His Highness. Make way and let him go!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s order stopped Lin Kui from carrying out his next action.

    They hated to see brothers killing each other as well. So Lin Kui took the lead in stepping aside, even though he resented them very much.

    Everyone behind Lin Kui had pained looks, and still forced themselves to make way.

    Zhang Liang and his people kept their heads lowered. When they walked away from this ce, they would not be brothers anymore, but sworn enemies.

    Lin Mengya walked to the forefront and held her head high. She wanted to tell Baili Wuchen that she was letting him go, but not for her sake.

    They were on the verge of breaking out in a fight, until they got outside. It was a little dark and the light of the torches at the exit of the artificial hill, made it look bright.

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was standing at the gate of the dungeon, and his tall, slim figure surprised everyone, and they stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to give him an exnation, when he lifted his hand and waved to his people.

    Guards who were surrounding him closely, automatically made way. Apparently, Baili Wuchen and Zhang Liang had never imagined that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu would let them go.

    ¡°Go and nevere back.¡±

    His deep voice sounded cold, but actually, it was filled with heavy heartache.

    It would be impossible for him not to feel the pain when those brothers, who had experienced lots of fights with him, became his enemies, at this moment.

    But, he was used to hiding his feelings, and he would not tell anyone that he felt so much pain.

    ¡°Your Highness, we thank you for your appreciation of us. We had to save Mr. Baili. There¡¯s no other way for us. But we will never betray you.¡±

    When he finished speaking, Zhang Liang surprisingly,mitted suicide, using his sword, before anyone else noticed.

    The guards around him, did the same, and killed themselves one by one, as if they had already nned it.

    Lin Mengya was too astonished to close her eyes. When she tried to stop them, a pair of big hands turned her around.

    ¡°Stop watching.¡±

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu sounded calm, but actually, there was suppressed pain in his voice. The sounds of blood spurting forth, and bodies falling, filled Lin Mengya with deep sorrow.

    This was not what she wanted.

    ¡°Your Highness, Housan and I will stay alive to keep Mr. Baili safe. We are still new here and know little about the secrets here, so even if we¡¯re caught, we can¡¯t give you away. But we¡¯ll die as well once Mr. Baili gets to somewhere safe. Don¡¯t you worry about that.¡±

    A young voice came from behind. Lin Mengya clung to Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Who could it be, talking like this?¡±

    She did not want them to kill themselves. She let them go because she did not want any more trouble. But why this consequence?

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu nodded. The pain of their deaths were reflected in his eyes.

    Many corpses were lying on the ground. They all went through fire and water together with him. But the result was clear. Even though he were to kill them, they would live with remorse forever.

    And, Baili Wuchen was the cause.

    ¡°Well, Your Highness, You¡¯ve seen it? All of them should have been killed by their brothers, but it is a pity that they died in such an insulting manner. It¡¯s your wife¡¯s fault. She should not have made that decision by herself. She made them feel embarrassed.¡±

    Lin Mengya was irritated. The so-called chief culprit was supposed to be Baili Wuchen. If not for him, they would not have died.

    She turned back, only to see the corpses on the ground.

    Dozens of guards were lying down at the foot of Baili Wuchen. The grasnd was stained with their blood.

    ¡°Baili Wuchen! They died because of you! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them? They would not have died if they had note to your rescue! You let them betray His Highness. You made them feel guilty!¡±

    Although she thought of herself to be a killer, Lin Mengya did not kill or cause anyone she cared about, to die for her.

    But Baili Wuchen had made use of their brotherhood and led them to the abyss, to be defectors.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how to be a human!¡±

    It was now dusk. By the light of the torches, one could see the brutal gleam in Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes. He looked like a mad man.

    Lin Mengya was desperate to kill him, at the moment. But she could not because those people sacrificed themselves for Baili Wuchen¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu yelled in a deep voice, full of killing intent.

    He must have been feeling sad about what happened today. Baili Wuchen gave him a sneaky smile, and with the two guards, walked straight in front of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he knelt down and kowtowed violently.

    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu turned around and refused to see his face. But at that moment, Baili Wuchen rose and grabbed Lin Mengya, before anyone could react.

    ¡°Baili Wuchen, you¡¯re ruining yourself!¡±

    Lin Kui, who was behind Lin Mengya, red at him, his eyes brimming with killing intent. Everyone pointed their weapons, which had been put away earlier, at Baili Wuchen again.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Baili Wuchen gripped Lin Mengya¡¯s neck tightly, and took out a knife from his sleeves, for no reason. He ced the knife onto her slender neck, as if there would be blood from his touch.

    ¡°Your Highness, everything happened because of her! Before I leave, I will definitely kill her. You¡¯ll be totally ruined sooner orter, as long as she is alive!¡±

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s voice contained some insane coldness. Lin Mengya was stunned. It seemed that Baili Wuchen would surely have her killed today.

    His cold knife was on her neck. Her slight struggle instantly made her neck ache.

    She could feel how sharp the knife was.

    ¡°Let her go, Baili Wuchen, otherwise, I will tear you to pieces.¡±

    A few minutes ago, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu felt only sorrow, but at this moment, he was really furious.

    Baili Wuchen had been grounded, because his n to kill Lin Mengya was discovered by Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, and also, he hurt Night, who had put up a violent fight, as he tried to stop him.

    If Qinghu, Lin Zhongyu and the guards that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu sent, had not protected Liuxin Courtyard like a steel fortress, Baili Wuchen might have already killed Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Your Highness, wake up! You¡¯re an ambitious man. Look at you, how soft you are now! An ambitious man should be heartless. You will be pulled down into an abyss by this woman. I won¡¯t let it happen! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    It was only now that Lin Mengya knew why Baili Wuchen hated her so much. Indeed, before she became Princess Yu, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was really a heartless man.

    He always showed a somber face at his enemies, as well as his people.

    But he was gradually influenced by Lin Mengya, and started to smile, and more importantly, he became more like a real human, as Lin Kui and Steward Deng told her.

    He did not soften. He was more like a human, and showed understanding and sympathy for his people. If Baili Wuchen betrayed him before that, he would have been killed many times.

    But this time, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu just had him grounded, and did not kill him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Baili Wuchen. Long TianhaoLong Tianyu is no longer cruel and brutal. He¡¯s a real leader now. Look, look at your brothers, they are not afraid of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. They respect him from the bottom of their hearts. That¡¯s what Long TianhaoLong Tianyu wants. For you, you just want him to be a cold killing machine!¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly got an idea, and she shouted loudly in disdain.

 Chapter 270 - Long Tianyu Got Injured

    <h4>Chapter 270 Long Tianyu Got Injured</h4>

    As Lin Mengya expected, Baili Wuchen flipped when he heard what she said.

    Thest thing someone like him could bear, was to have his ambition and achievements denied. He would not allow anyone to consider everything he had done to be useless, especially his enemy, Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You know nothing at all! He has to be heartless in order to achieve his ambition. Meaningless kindness would destroy him one day!¡±

    Baili Wuchen was very stubborn. Even at this moment, he still thought that he was right, while Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, who refused to take his advice, were wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s not meaningless. He is showing his tolerance and manners. But you even framed your uncle, who treated you as his own son, just to fulfil your ambition. And you say you are doing this for Long Tianyu¡¯s good? No! You did this for yourself, to get a higher status and more power!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s speech totally irritated Baili Wuchen.

    There were coldness and confusion in his eyes. Lin Mengya induced his private demons to appear. There was a fine line between a genius and an idiot.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that! You¡¯re wrong! Wrong! I did this for His Highness, for Dajin!¡±

    Baili Wuchen was clever and brutal, but he was weak in one thing. He would not give up that easily. He nned to kill Lin Mengya, but he would not kill her, until she admitted defeat!

    Therefore, Lin Mengya kept challenging him and saying something against him. Bali Wuchen became even more heated. Unconsciously, his knife was slipped a little from her neck.

    Lin Mengya grasped this opportunity and immediately pulled out her silver hairpin. She wanted to free herself, while Baili Wuchen was losing himself in his own private thoughts.

    But Baili Wuchen came to his senses very quickly. His face looked more brutal and he thrust his knife at Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya saw the sharp knifeing and thanks to her alertness, she squatted immediately The tip of her silver hairpin was also sharp. Lin Mengya struggled to stab up.

    Instantly, a dreadful cry rang into the night.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    In the meantime, Long Tianyu took the chance to pull Lin Mengya toward him.

    When he held the stunned woman in his arms, he found fresh blood on her pale face.

    ¡°Where got hurt? Let me see!¡±

    He was desperate to know where Lin Mengya was injured. But Lin Mengya, who finally came to her senses, shook her head slightly. She was sure that she had not been injured.

    A loud snarl like that of an injured beast, constantly came from where Baili Wuchen was. Baili Wuchen, who had seized Lin Mengya earlier, was now kneeling on the ground.

    The silver hairpin which was coated with blood was impaled deep inside his left eye. His blood dripped continuously on the grasnd.

    ¡°Take him away. Only God knows whether he will survive or not.¡±

    No matter how strong his desire to kill Baili Wuchen was, Long Tianyu still could not, because Zhang Liang and others had sacrificed themselves for Baili Wuchen¡¯s safety.

    The two guards immediately bowed, grabbed hold of the unconscious Baili Wuchen, and rushed out of the garden.

    Baili Wuchen had lost one of his eyes, but was still alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Did you injure yourself, Your Highness?¡±

    When Lin Mengya ced her hands on Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, she found it wet, and immediately shouted in surprise.

    She grabbed his arms and checked. Then, she saw a nasty wound.

    ¡°It is just a little cut. I¡¯m okay. Lin Kui, give those bodies a decent burial. They are still our brothers.¡±

    Long Tianyu instantly gave his orders. Tonight, everyone¡¯s hearts were as heavy as a stone.

    Lin Mengya did not know how they felt when they saw Zhang Liang and the other brothers falling down, one by one, in front of them. But she knew that their deaths cast a shadow in their hearts.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Kui nodded. In fact, before his orders, the others already carried the corpses to the dungeon.

    The people were walking around, and the quiet atmosphere made her feel stifled. Lin Mengya started to reproach herself a little.

    Baili Wuchen thought that her existence destroyed everything.

    Maybe without her or if she had really been killed in the carriage, those people would not have died? From the day she entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she had caused Long Tianyu to be involved in all kinds of dangers, constantly.

    ¡°Is Baili Wuchen right? Did everything happen because of me?¡±

    ¡°Stop thinking so much. When I was born into the royal family, everything was already destined.¡±

    A deep, gentle voice rang by her ear. She came to her senses immediately.

    She turned around to look at Long Tianyu¡¯s angr profile. ¡°Hey, why would I think in that way? His identity as one of the royal family is the real cause.¡±

    Long Tianyu was not an ambitious man. He could develop his own power, but it was used to protect his people, rather than topete with the Crown Prince for power.

    Without her, Long Tianyu would also fight with the Crown Prince, sooner orter. Her existence just added some variation to thepetition, whose result was still unknown.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    For some reason, Long Tianyu seemed to be able to read her mind.

    Lin Mengya showed her thanks. Be it Long Tianyu, or Baili Wuchen, both of them had their own destinies.

    Even though her existence hastened or dyed some events, Long Tianyu would also get enough of a subordinate with such a strong desire to be in control, like Baili Wuchen.

    When everything was over, it was already midnight.

    Luckily, the artificial hill in the garden, was far away from those houses with people.

    Lin Mengya believed that the house next to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, was empty of people, because the activities likeing and going underground to the dungeon or stone rooms, would definitely arouse peoples¡¯ suspicions, if there was anyone about.

    Even though there were people about, Lin Mengya supposed that they must be Long Tianyu¡¯s people.

    The dungeon was almost as big as their house. How much would it cost to build such arge underground construction?

    Lin Mengya could not help looking at Long Tianyu again.

    No wonder he was always so gorgeous. He was the real toff!

    The foreyard was still quiet, as this big event had happened in the backyard.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu went back to Liuxin Courtyard in tandem. Upon their arrival, six people who had been waiting, surrounded them immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where have you been? You little girl, why did you not send me a message? Don¡¯t you know we were all worried about you!¡±

    Qinghu always acted like an old woman. As he gently tapped her forehead, he immediately smelt the blood on her body.

    ¡°Little girl, are you injured? Baiji, fetch some medicine. Baishao, get clean cloth and hot water. Long Tianyu, you promised me that you would keep her safe. If she¡¯s really injured, I will leave some holes in your body!¡±

    All of them were running round in circles, so that Lin Mengya, who was surrounded by them, did not have time to exin to them. When her maids took her clothes off and checked, it was only then that she managed to tell them that the injured one was Long Tianyu.

    So they took the medicine and went to the outer room. Long Tianyu was rolling up his sleeves and was pathetically trying to apply medicine to the wound.

    ¡°Let me do it. Baishao, fetch a towel and hot water.¡±

    A soft, white hand grabbed his hand.

    Long Tianyu raised his head and saw Lin Mengya concentrating on him.

    And then he nced at Qinghu, who was humming with contempt, and acent smile flickered across his heart.

    No matter what, Lin Mengya cared most for him.

    Lin Mengya carefully cleaned the wound, put powder on it and then bound the wound with a piece of gauze. Dealing with the wound, was just a piece of cake, for Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu was injured again, because of her. At that moment, she could feel the knife pointing at her back.

    If Long Tianyu had not extended his arm to block Baili Wuchen, she would not have survived.

    ¡°Thank you. You saved my life again.¡±

    In the flickering candlelight, Lin Mengya tilted her head and said this in a low voice, while she tied a knot in the gauze.

    Her messy hair together with her disheveled clothes, in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, seemed very lovely, for no reason.

    Lin Mengya was like her pets. She always acted in a domineering way, but once she quieted down, she was a lovely girl.

    ¡°You¡¯re Princess Yu. I should protect you.¡±

    His deep, mellow voice like wine, made Lin Mengya weak, as if electricity was passing through her body, and her legs became weak.

    She berated herself silently, for being a scrawny shrimp. She failed to discover that she was addicted to his voice!

    ¡°Alright, alright. He saved your life this time, so what? Without him, you would never have been hurt, in the first ce. Go and get some sleep quickly. Baizhi, get a cup of sedative. And, take Snow and the baby tiger to her room tonight. Recently, the deflowering thieves have been running wild. Your master needs a powerful guard.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s mouth twitched as he started his ranting. His mean expression was much better than Shangguan Qing¡¯s.

 Chapter 271 - Concubine Des Plot

    <h4>Chapter 271 Concubine De¡¯s Plot</h4>

    ¡°Alright, stop now.¡±

    Lin Mengya had to stop Qinghu from sneering at Long Tianyu. No matter what, Long Tianyu got injured in order to save her.

    She would not requite kindness with enmity. She knew Long Tianyu¡¯s suffering. Although they betrayed him, they died in the end. Long Tianyu would not be that indifferent as to ignore their death.

    He had a deep love for them, but he always concealed his real feelings inside.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Sleep early. Tell Baizhi to prepare a bowl of sedative soup. I promise what happened tonight, will not happen again.¡±

    Under the light, he had a warm gaze in his eyes. Lin Mengya nodded obediently and did as he said. She went into the inner room.

    Obviously, Qinghu and Xiaoyu were supposed to leave as well. The four maids took Snow and the baby tiger into the inner room, and wereforting Lin Mengya.

    The two tigers had grown bigger and were now closer than ever to her. Lin Mengya loved them, but she still focused on developing their savage instincts.

    Snow and the baby tiger were very smart. They did not bite anyone even when they were outside. They were still the kings of the mountain. It was said that wild cats or dogs around Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion became terror-stricken at the sight of them.

    They were given the chance to get close to their master. So both of them immediately wagged their tails, andy by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared to death. Mr. Baili looks kind. How could he have such a cruel heart. If Master was careless enough, he would have achieved his goal.¡±

    Baishao patted her chest as she said this. She was busy with household affairs, so it was inevitable that she had seen Baili Wuchen several times.

    In his daily life, Baili Wuchen looked like a gentleman, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with him. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, he was such an ungrateful person.

    Baisu was absorbed in thoughts, as if she hade to a conclusion about something.

    ¡°No wonder there were several groups of people going to Liuxin Courtyard. They were after Master. It is a good thing that Qinghu and Xiaoyu had tightened the defenses of Liuxin Courtyard, leaving no room for them to break into. Otherwise, Master would have been killed too!¡±

    Lin Mengya broke out in a cold sweat, when she heard Baisu¡¯s words.

    She knew Baili Wuchen hated her, but not that much that he would dare to send killers to kill her.

    Lots of capable people were already in Sanjue Hall. It was time for them to do something.

    Baili Wuchen had run away. No one knew if he was dead or alive. Even though he was still alive, he would also be disabled. It was hard to know what was in his mind. He had served Long Tianyu for so many years and knew a lot of secrets, so the enemies of Long Tianyu would definitely go after him.

    A wolf who betrayed its master, would also lose others¡¯ trust. Even though he already betrayed his master, those people would kill him, after making use of him.

    Lin Mengya believed that Long Tianyu must have made a good preparation.

    The full moon was veiled by dark clouds outside. Lin Mengya let out a sigh silently. It never rained but it poured. It had been one thing after another.

    After drinking the sedative soup, Lin Mengya zoned out and fell asleep, with Snow and the baby tiger lying at the door, and protecting her.

    Recently, what happened in the past often came to her dreams, for no reason. Perhaps it was because life then was simple and not luxurious, but there were fewer plots and schemes.

    Lin Mengya often got up early daily, but this morning, she got up veryte.

    It seemed that the sedative soup had worked well. But for no reason, Lin Mengya felt low in spirits.

    This morning, Baiji told her that everything in the garden had already been cleared. Other people from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not see anything, and even would have no idea what had taken cest night.

    ¡°Master, where¡¯s your silver hairpin?¡±

    As Baizhi was helping her to change, she whispered.

    ¡°Well, that silver hairpin gave Baili Wuchen a direct hit in the eye. It¡¯s alright, if it has disappeared¡±

    Lin Mengya put on a new dress and as usual, she needed to check on the other houses. New Year wasing, so there were more things to handle in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even with the help of the four maids, Lin Mengya was still terribly busy.

    Until now, she had to admit that Wang Xifeng of A Dream in Red Mansions, was such a genius in management.

    But unfortunately, she was much worse than her.

    After being busy for the whole morning, Lin Mengya finally had some free time after lunch.

    Long Tianyu went out, as usual. The Ministry of Rites had invited him to discuss about the festival.

    The Crown Prince hated Long Tianyu. But the Emperor was still ill, and there were still so many things that had to be discussed by those adult princes.

    When Lin Mengya was sipping her tea, Lin Zhongyu, unnoticed by anyone, poked his head through the door.

    His jade-like face looked very anxious, and his eyes were flickering, different from what he looked like before.

    Lin Mengya put down the teacup and waved.

    Xiaoyu lowered his head and seemed to be very bashful.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Qinghu told her that Xiaoyu made great progress in kung fu. It was not hard to guess that he had built up a solid foundation. Every one of his movements looked steady and secure.

    Lots of people came and went to his house daily. But they went about secretly, and did not meet anyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, Long Tianyu chose to turn a blind eye.

    ¡°Sister, Uncle Lie wants to see you. He told me that father is not in a good condition now. So I have to return home at once.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu said this in a low voice, with a certain amount of reluctance.

    She could see it clearly. This little guy did not want to leave her.

    ¡°Good, I want to see him as well. Why not tonight? Tell me, do you really want to leave?¡±

    Lin Mengya agreed to let Xiaoyu go. After all, he was ambitious, and was meant for bigger things. But Xiaoyu was her younger brother, too. If he was unwilling to leave, nobody could force him to go away.

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t want to leave sister, but¡ª¡±

    The rest of his words could not be heard, due to his low whisper. Lin Mengya failed to get that, but she saw that he wanted to give it a go.

    Lin Zhongyu did have ambitions.

    Fine. Since it was so, she had to let him go.

    ¡°Tonight, invite Uncle Lie. I¡¯m not against it, and of course I¡¯ll let you do what you want to.¡±

    She needed to figure out who Xiaoyu really was.

    Xin Li was still a potential danger to Lin Mengya. She did not believe that such a brutal psycho would spare Xiaoyu so easily.

    If Xiaoyu did go back to Lie Yun, there would be lots of dangerous things awaiting him.

    ¡°Argh!¡± She sighed deeply. ¡°Why is it that people around me are always encountering all kinds of difficulties?¡±

    Art Courtyard quieted down. But Lin Mengya still needed to follow the required etiquette.

    Early this morning, the silks and pearls she ordered, had been sent to Art Courtyard, for Concubine De to choose first. She wanted everything to be perfect.

    But Jiang Ruqin had been imprisoned in the store room for a few days. She cried every day, and even lost her voice. It was not a good solution to keep her out there. She was one of Concubine De¡¯s rtives. Lin Mengya could not make this decision on her own.

    Art Courtyard was quiet. Concubine De had been humiliated thest time.

    Everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion knew clearly that the one living in Liuxin Courtyard was the only female master in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even Prince Yu had moved in with Princess Yu. What a harmonious couple.

    Nobody dared show disrespect for Lin Mengya, and she behaved humbly, politely and the four maids were capable, and kept a low profile.

    Therefore, she had received so much public praise.

    Lin Mengya was sitting inside Art Courtyard and kept quiet. Concubine De looked terrible, as if she had aged.

    There appeared to be more fine lines on her fair-skinned face, and she was simply dressed today. Servants said that Concubine De had been chanting scriptures in the Buddha Hall in recent days.

    ¡°I know you are here for Ruqin. Your big uncle must have pleaded with you many times.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Concubine De was so irritated that she refused to see anyone from her parents¡¯ home. Therefore, the Jiang family had no one to plead with, but Lin Mengya.

    Jiang Ruqin was already the target of public criticism. But she was still a member of the Jiang family. Only the Jiang family was obligated to deal with her.

    ¡°Mother, big uncle did plead with me. After all, we¡¯re close kin. So mother, please for big uncle¡¯s sake, spare Ruqin for once.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew clearly that Concubine De would not have punished Jiang Ruqin so harshly at all. It was just an excuse.

    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s name had already been ruined. She would not cause any more trouble.

    ¡°Even you are here to plead for her. I can see that your uncle is really anxious. Alright, I¡¯ve asked others to examine her. She¡¯s still a virgin. But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand still. How could she end up in a male prostitute¡¯s bed, since she¡¯s still an unmarrieddy?¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s words seemed to have a double meaning.

    Lin Mengyaughed grimly in her heart, but still raised her head and gave Concubine De a gentle, light smile.

    ¡°Perhaps, there is someone or something, who is helping. We will not know about that.¡±

    Lin Mengya easily put the me on ghosts. Concubine De hummed, and had to suffer an invisible loss.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll excuse myself. Mother, please take care of yourself.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood up, made her greetings, and left Art Courtyard, with her maids.

    Bang! Concubine De threw the Buddha beads onto the ground savagely.

    Her eyes darkened and even her face was quivering. Concubine De red at the departing back of Lin Mengya, and looked as if she was desperate enough to peel off her flesh and eat her up.

    A pair of white hands picked up the beads on the ground, cleaned them with her handkerchief, and presented it with both of her hands, back to Concubine De.

 Chapter 272 - Meeting Wanyan Lie

    <h4>Chapter 272 Meeting Wanyan Lie</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry with her.¡±

    Yun Ruo looked emotionless, while Concubine De was utterly difited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with her? She is already starting to make decisions for me. If I don¡¯t remove her, the whole Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not respect me!¡±

    Concubine De appeared to quieten down, but in fact, she hated Lin Mengya immensely.

    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that lots of officials have submitted a written petition that Princess Yu should enter the Pce to treat His Majesty. Her Highness wanted to refuse, but those officials are stubborn. Lin Mengya is really ingenious to be able to persuade those officials to let her enter the Pce. However, she can¡¯t know her future will be when she enters the Pce.¡±

    Yun Ruo said this in a soft, gentle manner. But actually, there were vicious words hidden in what she said.

    ¡°Oh? I did not know that. I really thought too lowly of her. If she really enters the Pce, I should show my appreciation as the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. ¡±

    Lin Mengya walked out of Art Courtyard, and turned to look at the small house in the twilight.

    She did not believe that Concubine De would give up that easily. She believed that a bigger scheme would be brewing. A little coldness was hidden in her eyes.

    For Long Tianyu¡¯s sake, Lin Mengya had spared Concubine De many times. If Concubine De sought death next time, she would not spare her any more.

    She circled back to Liuxin Courtyard. Upon entering the yard, she saw two men standing outside.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯vee back!¡±

    The slim one turned around. Xiaoyu. He ran over excitedly to her, and a subtle smile could be seen in his narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Why did you not wait in the room. It¡¯s cold outside. Be careful.¡±

    It was midwinter outside Liuxin Courtyard. But in fact, inside was pretty much like spring. Lin Mengya tilted her head, and saw the man standing in the yard, far away.

    He, at forty, looked very reliable and his eyes were gleaming like cold stars.

    He was dressed simply, but still looked overwhelming. Lin Mengya could see that he, like her father, had experienced lots of battles.

    He should have been the general, leading arge number of mounted and foot soldiers in the battlefield. But he wasted his talent on teaching Xiaoyu kung fu.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m Wanyan Lie.¡±

    The man cupped his hands and made a greeting, which was neither overbearing nor pushy. Lin Mengya nodded with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Mr. Wanyan, pleasee in.¡±

    It was the first time for Wanyan Lie to see the legendary Princess Yu at such a close distance.

    She was such a beauty. Wanyan Lie had seen many prettydies. Although Princess Yu was pretty, it was not that kind of unrivaled beauty.

    However, he witnessed how she fought with her enemies. ¡°If young master had such a powerful woman to assist him, he would have already ascended the throne. But unfortunately, she is already Princess Yu.¡±

    ¡°One day, young master would stand on the opposite side of Long Tianyu. She would be big trouble then. I should remove her now.¡±

    The killing intent shed in his eyes. Lin Zhongyu saw that, and gave him an angry look.

    Wanyan Lie stopped his thoughts and silently shook his head. Lin Zhongyu would never forgive him if he hurt Lin Mengya even a little, let alone kill her.

    Master had ordered him to take the young master back.

    ¡°Fine. No matter what, Lin Mengya did save young master.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was walking ahead, sensed Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes brimming with coldness just now.

    She knew instantly that Wanyan Lie must have been harboring malicious intentions.

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly. She was not sure of her safety in other ces, but in Liuxin Courtyard, no one could hurt her. After Xin Li¡¯s arrival, there were all kinds of capable people, hiding, either in public or on the sly.

    She paused for a second, suddenly reached her hand and pointed at a spider web at the northwest corner of the yard.

    ¡°The spider is so annoying. I show my kindness by giving it a room, but how could it spin a web, which might harm me.¡±

    A sound piercing through the air could be heard, followed by a fine needle, as thin as a piece of cowhair which pierced through the body of that ck spider, in a minute.

    Wanyan Lie¡¯s expression changed. He originally thought that only his people were guarding Liuxin Courtyard. To his surprise, there were many other capable people in Princess Yu¡¯s house.

    In a moment, his palms were covered in cold sweat. He knew that Lin Mengya¡¯s words were meant for him.

    But Lin Mengya was still talking with Lin Zhongyu as usual, without giving anything away. She was much more cunning and cruel, than he expected.

    ¡°Take a seat, Mr. Wanyan. Baiji, get a cup of tea.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat on the main seat, and gave her order, smilingly.

    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness. I should havee earlier to pay you a visit here. But I could not find a good time. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±

    Wanyan Lie said this in a more polite manner than before.

    No matter what, Lin Mengya was powerful. If they wanted to take Lin Zhongyu back to Lie Yun, they had to get her permission.

    ¡°I know. It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that Xiaoyu is safe. Then, I won¡¯t feel worried.¡±

    Then, there was a period of silence in the room.

    No one wanted to break the silence first. Lin Mengya or Wanyan Lie were all masters in reading minds. Besides, Lin Mengya was always a patient person.

    Wanyan Lie was tasting the tea, but in fact, he came to realize that the woman sitting in front of him, was steadier than those at her age.

    But when he thought of the fact that she was Lin Muzhi¡¯s daughter, Wanyan Lie silently shook his head. ¡°Everyone in the Lin family, no matter how old they are, seems to be our enemy.¡±

    Without Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng at the frontier, Lie Yun would have conquered Jin State.

    Wanyan Lie sighed slightly. ¡°Young master only listens to her. In her ce, I have to show my respect.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I am here for one thing. I hope you will agree, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya eyed Wanyan Lie steadily. He finally ran out of patience.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, stay outside for a moment. I will have a word with Mr. Wanyan.¡±

    Xiaoyu immediately stood up and went outside. Wanyan Lie felt jealous again. He spent half a year trying to get Lin Zhongyu to be on familiar terms with him.

    But Lin Mengya¡¯s one sentence was obeyed instantly by Lin Zhongyu. Whether it was good or bad for Lie Yun, that was not certain.

    After Xiaoyu left, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    She was looking at Wanyan Lie intently, and her eyes seemed a little cold.

    ¡°Let¡¯se to the point. I took Xiaoyu back and his name is already written in the Lin¡¯s genealogy. If you really want him back to look for his origin, I won¡¯t refuse. But if you just want to take advantage of him, I have to say, give it up. Anyone from the Lin family is not afraid of anyone. No matter how powerful you are, I will not allow you to make use of Xiaoyu.¡±

    Wanyan Lie had never imagined that such a thin woman could be so overwhelming!

    But her words also made him irritated.

    ¡°Hum! How arrogant you are, Your Highness. You have no idea what the young master means to Lie Yun. If you try to stop us, we will try our best to take young master back to Lie Yun, even at the expense of the whole country!¡±

    The atmosphere became icy immediately. A pin against an awl, no one would give way at this time.

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya sneered, and she was watching Wanyan Lie in contempt.

    ¡°Lieyun is such a big empire, does it need a little boy to shoulder its responsibility? Or do you just want a puppet to fight with the Xin family! If I guess correctly, it¡¯s better for Lie Yun to be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Wanyan Lie opened his eyes wide and stared at Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya did the same back.

    Wanyan Lie never imagined that the so-called Princess Yu would say such sarcastic words, with total disregard for his feelings.

    All of his masks had been torn off, and her words like a knife, stabbed at his heart.

    He could not deny the fact that the most serious difficulty for Lie Yun was their fight with the Xin family.

    He had to treat Lin Mengya as his enemy, again. She directly pointed out their problems and even knew very clearly, what those people were nning.

    She deserved to be his enemy.

    ¡°I thought lowly of the Lin family. I never think highly of any woman. But Your Highness, you¡¯re brilliant. I respect you.¡±

    Lin Mengya also stopped being aggressive. They already tested each other. It was time to be open.

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wanyan. Actually, I¡¯m not interested in your internal power struggle. But solve your civil affairs before invading other countries. Since you¡¯re still having trouble with your internal fights, of course, you have no time to invade other countries. What I want to know is how you will deal with my young brother.¡±

    Lin Mengya dered what she was after, first. She had no interest in the annoying affairs in Lieyun Empire.

    She agreed to meet this man called Wanyan Lie, just because of Xiaoyu. It would be a threat for her to know more about their secrets.

    Lin Mengya was too clever to get herself involved in that kind of trouble.

    Wanyan Lie nced at Lin Mengya, and was considering if he should give her the excuse they had prepared early.

    ¡°In fact, we want young master back because we want him to inherit the mantle of Master.¡±

 Chapter 273 - The Sparrow Hawk, Goldie

    <h4>Chapter 273 The Sparrow Hawk, Goldie</h4>

    His answer finally, was to the point. Lin Mengya thought about it for a while, and did not speak yet.

    She had guessed from confrontations with Xin Li that Xiaoyu was not one of the Xin family.

    Wanyan, if her memory served her right, was the family name of the royal family in Lie Yun.

    ¡°Xiaoyues from the royal family?¡±

    ¡°Since Xiaoyu has been wandering about in society, he has not built a solid foundation yet. If you just let him inherit the mantle in such an abrupt way, he might be a target. How will you deal with that? I can¡¯t allow anyone to hurt him. It¡¯s okay to take him away, but promise me, no matter what, keep him safe.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s rted to the royal family, or the supreme position of being the king, Xiaoyu will have many difficulties waiting for him. But he has no power in Lie Yun, because he stayed in Dajin for so many years.¡±

    ¡°If he suddenly shows up in Lie Yun, others would purposely make difficulties for him, due to his identity.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve thought about it. It¡¯smon to have a young master fostered out to others. Besides, those in the know, have already passed away. But there¡¯s only one thing. Young Master entered the Pce with you, Your Highness. Many people of Dajin would know him.¡±

    Wanyan Lie had his own concern. The identity as an adopted son of the Lin family, could keep Lin Zhongyu safe in Dajin, but it could also be a hidden weapon.

    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya calmly said.

    ¡°Lots of people have simr appearances. It does not matter. Besides, men of the Lin family tend to experience or toughen up in the military. As long as you make a good arrangement, the identity as an adopted son of the Lin family, will keep him safe in the future.¡±

    No matter what, Lin Mengya still felt worried.

    There was no perfect n to strive for power and position.

    Humanity would be the point in the end. But humanity wasplicated and prone to change. No one could guarantee that he would hit the point and then escape, unscathed¡£

    ¡°Princess Yu is thinking ahead, but, Master has already thought it over. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Master wants young master back, not just to deceive the public. Master is old now and has only one son. That¡¯s young master. Only young master can inherit his mantle. ¡°That¡¯s why Master sent me to bring young master back. I¡¯m very d that young master is talented and also has Princess Yu to assist him. I believe, he has a promising future!¡±

    Wanyan Lie already said that, and Xiaoyu himself wanted to try. Although Lin Mengya was still worried, she could not stop him.

    ¡°Good. Leave it to me. He can leave after New Year.¡±

    Unexpectedly, it was her first new year with Xiaoyu, and also thest one. Lin Mengya could not help sighing. Everything was going on in the way she could not understand.

    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry. Young Master and us will appreciate you forever.¡±

    Wanyan Lie made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other at his chest. He felt grateful towards Lin Mengya, more than fear.

    At that time, if she had not saved young master from those bastards and taken him back, he might have died.

    Aftering to an agreement with Lin Mengya, Wanyan Lie left quietly. Lin Mengya rested her chin in her hands, a lot of worries weighing on her mind.

    When hearing footstepsing from afar toward her, Lin Mengya sighed and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. Leave me alone.¡±

    But the footsteps still carried on, and then stopped next to her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    She thought it was her maid, because the four maids also felt sad and had long faces when they thought about Lin Zhongyu¡¯ s departure.

    Especially Baisu, although she was staying with the other maids, who were like her sisters, she still missed her country and her family.

    That person was stubborn. Lin Mengya silently sighed and turned back. When she was about to ask, she saw a sparrow hawk in a cage. A pair of round, brown eyes were looking at her with curiosity.

    Its gray feathers were shining and it was tilting its head. Lovely.

    ¡°This is¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head and to her surprise, her tearful eyes found Long Tianyu.

    His cool face cracked a gentle smile at her. Then, he whistled to the sparrow hawk, and it immediately turned around to look at Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Its name is Goldie, it has been trained and is very smart. I heard that lots of people in Lie Yun like to rear a sparrow hawk as a pet. It can deliver messages for you and Xiaoyuter.¡±

    Lin Mengya was obsessed with his deep voice.

    Then, tears came into her eyes, for no reason. She reached out her arms and held Long Tianyu, like a wronged child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Xiaoyu leave. It¡¯s too dangerous. He¡¯s still a child. But I can¡¯t stop him. That¡¯s his destiny. Everyone has his own destiny, so does Xiaoyu.¡±

    Long Tianyu stood still, at a loss for words.

    But he put his hands on her back and gentlyforted her.

    ¡°I want Xiaoyu to grow up, marry, and start a business, like an ordinary person. But now... Even I have no idea what difficulty he will encounter. Tell me, will he be safe in the end? Power, position, all of this looks morous, but it¡¯s poisonous. I can¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    Lin Mengya always tried to shield everyone around her. She could be his protector when he was in Dajin, but when he went back to Lie Yun, she could do nothing.

    Lin Mengya rarely fell into his arms. Long Tianyu felt a little hesitant. To his surprise, she worried so much about Lin Zhongyu.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want him to leave, I can help you stop them.¡±

    Long Tianyu knew clearer than Lin Mengya about those people. He was always quiet in his daily life, but actually, when those people found Lin Zhongyu, Long Tiaohao already made a careful investigation into them.

    It might be a little difficult for him to remove them. But he found it worthwhile, when he saw that Lin Mengya was so upset.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°They are Xiaoyu¡¯s family. I don¡¯t know his real identity yet, But I know, if those people die, Xiaoyu will lose the chance to find his origin. Besides, Xiaoyu himself wants to leave.¡±

    She felt better after crying.

    After weighing the advantages and the disadvantages, she thought that it might be a subtle turn for Xiaoyu to leave.

    Qinghu said that the court was going to choose a doctor for the Emperor, from the country. She knew that her father with other officials was making a path for her.

    Perhaps the Empress would disagree strongly, and Lin Mengya would be the target.

    It would not be good, if someone found out about Xiaoyu.

    Everyone should have their personal experience, before they know whether it¡¯s good or not. She believed that Xiaoyu would not do something stupid.

    When she calmed down, she found herself lying in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    Immediately, she felt awkward and moved away, and her blush was the color of the lotus.

    She caught a glimpse of Long Tianyu. Both of them seemed to be closer to each other after living together in the same room. Lin Mengya was doubting that they were a couple.

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t say anything, neither did she. Speaking of that, Lin Mengya felt it a little strange. In the era, they were already a legal couple, right?

    ¡°So what now? Falling in love after getting married?¡±

    Long Tianyu felt lost and then struggled to retract his hands. He felt a little unwilling.

    In the past, all kinds of women had tried to fall into his arms. Shy women, or sultry women. But before they managed to get close to him, he already cast them away.

    But this time, when this warm, soft body left his arms, he felt at a loss.

    She was always giving him a new experience.

    ¡°General Lin already joined many officials to submit a written petition to father, to invite a famous doctor from this dynasty. But the Empress and the Crown Prince have not given their consent.¡±

    Long Tianyu had to say something political, when he found nothing to say.

    ¡°Did not give their consent? The Empress and the Crown Prince will not agree so easily. ¡°But they¡¯re keeping silent. I believe there must be something serious brewing.¡±

    Lin Mengya doubted that the Empress and the Crown Prince had disagreed violently, at least. ¡°Why would they be quiet, or were theying up with a big n?¡±

    Long Tianyu regretted mentioning the Empress and the Crown Prince, and making her nervous. Suddenly, he saw the sparrow hawk.

    ¡°Oh, this little guy may make herugh.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know what else Goldie can do?¡±

    After a while, Long Tianyu finally asked her.

    Lin Mengya, who was losing herself in her thoughts, casually answered.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    Long Tianyu, at once, presented Goldie to Lin Mengya, as if he was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°It can deliver messages and hunt. It¡¯s clever. It can find you wherever you are, as long as you carry this hawk call with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya studied the gray hawk in the cage.

    She had seen vultures and eagles in the zoo. They were ferocious, but none of them was as lively as this little guy.

    At the moment, it was tilting its head and looking at her curiously. Lin Mengya felt excited instantly and at ease.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This little guy looks lovely. Let¡¯s see what this little guy can do, together with Xiaoyu, okay?¡±

    Her big eyes were looking eagerly at Long Tianyu, in anticipation.

    Long Tianyu had to swallow his refusal. Even though lots of official affairs were waiting for him out there, he could not bear to see her disappointed.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±

 Chapter 274 - The Secret Talk in the Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 274 The Secret Talk in the Dungeon</h4>

    The atmosphere had rxed a great deal perhaps because Lin Mengya had agreed to let Xiaoyu return to Lie Yun.

    Xiaoyu stopped brooding and his smiles were longer forced. Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. She had finally made the right decision. What could Lie Yun do after all? Even if Xiaoyu were to meet with any danger, she would go to save him regardless of the distance between them.

    ¡°This is a dove that the prince had especially for us. I heard it¡¯s really intelligent. You will bring it back with you to Lie Yun. This way, you¡¯d be able to send me letters no matter where you are.¡±

    Obviously, the maids had never seen such an adorable little thing and they all gathered around its cage.

    Although the bird was just a young dove, it was proudly keeping its head high, as if it was looking at the people surrounding it with disdain. Now thesses¡¯ yful hearts had been stirred, they begged Lin Mengya to let it out of its cage.

    ¡°Master! Master! This little thing is so adorable, please let it out of its cage!¡±

    Baizhi, who was still, pped her hands in excitement as she urged Lin Mengya on.

    Lin Mengya smiled and turned to look at Long Tianyu with pleading eyes.

    Long Tianyu nodded and opened the small door of the cage immediately.

    Goldie spread out its wings and flew into the air directly.

    ¡°Peep¡ª¡± Long Tianyu blew the bird-whistle and Goldie immediately responded by flying back andnding onto Long Tianyu¡¯s outstretched arm.

    A robust-looking Goldie was no longer looking like the adorable little creature as when it was kept into the cage. It appeared more aggressive and domineering with those deep brown eyes which scanned the surrounding people cleverly.

    Suddenly, two snow-white figures dashed out from behind Lin Mengya. Being unprepared for their abrupt appearing, Lin Mengya almost fell over.

    ¡°Snow, baby tiger, what are you doing? This is your new friend, you are not to bite it!¡±

    The nature of the birds and beasts would not change just because Lin Mengya ordered them to do so. Nevertheless, Snow and the baby tiger was merely curious about the arrival of a new friend.

    They two animals surrounded Long Tianyu as they cried out and leaped up and down. They widened their eyes and looked at Goldie with great interest.

    Now, the Liuxin Courtyard was truly turning into a zoo.

    ¡°The little thing looks so alert! Can you give it to me as a gift, Elder Sister?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Lin Mengya expectantly.

    ¡°I have meant to give it to you. When you return to Lie Yunter on, Goldie shall be the messenger between us.¡±

    Lin Mengya might have agreed to let Xiaoyu go home, but she really could not bear to see him leave. Nevertheless, she had carefully hidden this mncholic feeling deep in her heart, telling herself that it did not matter where Xiaoyu was as long as he was safe and sound.

    After fooling around for some time and the moon had reached the middle of the sky, they started to disperse and went back to their respective rooms to rest.

    Eventually, Baisu was the only one left by Lin Mengya¡¯s side to wait on her as she prepared to go to rest.

    ¡°You should put down the work now ande over here. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±

    Xiaoyu had insisted that Baisu should stay with Lin Mengya. Therefore it seemed that Baisu would have to bid farewell to her family and be separated from them for good.

    Despite Baisu¡¯s cool andposed expression, Lin Mengya could tell that she was troubled in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Master. My fate had been determined the moment my teacher led me through the gates. I¡¯m willing to even die for Master and Young Master. Moreover, it is much better for me to stay here with Master and my three good sisters, than to return to Lie Yun to lead a life of fighting and killing.¡±

    The coldness on Baisu¡¯s face had finally warmed up by the appearance of a smile. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could sense that Baisu had forced herself to smile.

    Perhaps it was because Xiaoyu was about to go away and everyone was somehow feeling mncholic.

    The days went by and it was said that the preparation for Xiaoyu¡¯s departure was almostpleted. Long Tianyu had specially made a token for them to pass through the borders. Using the token, Xiaoyu would be able to cross over the border safely even if he were to bump into any officials asking to check his identity.

    Also, the preparation for the new year celebration was almostpleted. Finally, Lin Mengya had some spare time on her hands. However, there was already a fierce debate going on in the courts regarding the sourcing of a reputable physician to attend to the Emperor¡¯s illness.

    Naturally, Long Tianyu had to be involved in this discussion. It had be a norm that he went out early and came backte every day. Lin Mengya, who was not upied with these matters, was rather idle. The only thing she could do was to concentrate on learning the knowledge of toxicology from Baili Rui.

    ¡°Why does it look like your mind is preupied with something else today?¡±

    Baili Rui furrowed his brows as he gazed at Lin Mengya, who just ruined an entire pot of poison pills. It hurt him to see all those pills go to waste.

    Thess had always been quick-witted and intelligent. Why did she look so absent-minded today? Why did she seem to be deeply troubled?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I¡¯ve been finding it difficult to quieten my hearttely. I promise I¡¯ll prepare another pot of poison pills for you.¡±

    Recently, Lin Mengya seemed to be fidgety and unsettled. It seemed like some great event was going to happen. She had begunbing through in her head every event that had happened since she came to this ancient world to see if she had left any of them out but to no avail.

    The gloom she felt in her heart was affecting her mental state.

    ¡°The poison pills were no big deal. What worries me is if there is anything troubling you. Have you met with any difficulties?¡±

    Baili Rui put aside what he was doing. Although he was enthralled with toxicology, Lin Mengya was his only student after all. She usually kept her emotions to herself. There had to be a reason for her looking absent-minded today.

    ¡°Teacher, I love to employ unconventional gambit to handle matters and the more that I do it, the more meticulous I am. However, I¡¯m finding it increasingly difficult to concentrate. I somehow felt that I¡¯ve left out something. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not always in control of the situation. I¡¯m perturbed as to how I can take control of the situation.¡±

    Baili nodded at his extremely talented student. Not only was she exceptionally beautiful, but she was also meticulous and intelligent. The only concern was that she was still young and her temperament was still indeterminate.

    ¡°Silly girl, do you think as a littledy, you¡¯ll be able to control everything in the world? Take for example the herbs in this room. Are you and I able to control when their seeds would grow into a mature nt?¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at her teacher, and then looked at the numerous herbs in the room. Indeed each species of herb grew at its own rate. What her teacher and she could do was merely to water them and add fertilizers.

    She seemed to be enlightened at this moment and her eyes lit up. She seemed to be fully grasped the critical concept.

    ¡°Teacher, were you trying to say that the situation and the bigger picture may not always be aligned with my wishes? What I¡¯m going to do is merely adding momentum to what is already happening, and that I only need to turn the direction in which things are moving to align with my wishes at the critical moment. Is that what you mean, Teacher?¡±

    Baili Rui nodded. His student was indeed not stupid.

    Lin Mengya finally understood the reason for herck of concentration recently. She had been holding too many things in her own hands and was unable to let go. The moment things diverted from her ns, she would feel weak and helpless.

    To fuel the fire did not require her to be control of the entire situation. What she needed to do was to be like her teacher to propel things in the right direction at the critical moment. That would be sufficient.

    ¡°I understand now, Teacher.¡±

    Being an intelligent person, Lin Mengya¡¯s state of mind finally returned to normal and a warm smile appeared on her small face.

    Gazing at his student, Baili Rui finally looked at peace andforted.

    If Wuchen was able to grasp concepts as quickly as thisss, he would not have ended up in his current state.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher, for hurting Baili Wuchen... please punish me for what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    She owed her teacher an exnation on what happened to Baili Wuchen. Since Teacher had not mentioned this matter, she had been also been keeping quiet about it.

    ¡°Sigh... Wuchen had brought this upon himself... there was no way he could me anyone else.¡±

    Baili Rui sighed and at that instant; he seemed to have aged a great deal. Lin Mengya, whose face was filled with mncholy, was certain that her teacher was very concerned about Baili Wuchen.

    ¡°Honestly, if he dies, I wouldn¡¯t be this worried. You may not know that actually Wuchen was a very delicate and meticulous boy since young. It wasn¡¯t really a big deal to rebel against Princess Yu. However, if he were to join the people who are going against Prince Yu, there was no way you and I can stop him,¡± said Baili Rui and sighed.

    This was what Baili Rui was most worried about. Apart from being a scheming person, Wuchen was a good boy. Baili Rui remembered there was once when Baili Wuchen was still young, a boy from his private schoolmented that he looked like a girl.

    For that reason, Baili Wuchen had tried all means and ways to make the boy lose his maleness.

    At that time, he was only a twelve-year-oldd.

    Now Lin Mengya had destroyed one of his eyes and Long Tianyu had chased him out of the mansion, so, one could imagine how much Baili Wuchen would hate Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Teacher, please don¡¯t worry about this. I believe Prince Yu had made the necessary preparation. Since he had agreed to let Baili Wuchen go, he must have thought about the consequences and be prepared for what is toe.¡±

    No doubt Lin Mengya was a little worried, just like Baili Rui, she thought that Long Tianyu was not a regr person after all. He would never allow Baili Wuchen to destroy his future.

    ¡°No,ss. I know Wuchen very well. He is extremely meticulous and cautious in his ns and he loves to take people by surprise. You had hurt him this time and he will get back at you. Even if he dies, his interlocked stratagems would eventually kill you.¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s words struck fear in Lin Mengya for a moment.

    He was right. If Baili Wuchen could convince Long Tianyu¡¯s intimate guards in to release him from the dungeon, he would definitely be able to carry out the interlocking stratagems directed at Long Tianyu and her.

    Moreover, an insane, cruel person like him would be hating her to the bones. It was hard to say if he would noty his fingers on those around her.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminders. Please excuse me for now, I¡¯ve something to attend to!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not waste any time on superfluous words and left through the dungeon gates in a hurry.

    In thest few days, Baiji and Baishao had been busying themselves with the matters in the mansion. Although they were apanied by guards and servants, they were after allmoners.

 Chapter 275 - A Stratagem directed at the Hearts

    <b>Chapter 275 A Stratagem directed at the Hearts</b>

    It would be disastrous if Baili Wuchen had sent his men to attack Baiji and Baishao!

    ¡°Follow me, everyone!¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted the hem of her coat as she hurried into the garden. Once there, she gathered all the guards she could find.

    Baishao and Baiji had gone to the mansions of the rtives and elders to deliver some warm cotton clothing and food. Although these ces were not far from the prince¡¯s mansion, Lin Mengya, being thoughtful, had arranged for them to ride on two sedans on the way there.

    Although these two maidservants were quick-witted, they did not know any martial arts. They would not be able to defend themselves if someone tried to capture them.

    As Lin Mengya started getting more anxious, she quickened her steps. Eventually, she jogged all the way back to the gates of the prince¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Is there something important and urgent that you¡¯ve called for us, Mistress?¡±

    Lin Kui, who heard somemotion from the front yard, ran up to her immediately. Before the prince left, he had specially instructed the servants and the guards in the mansion that the princess would be master of the mansion in his absence. They were expected to obey all her instructions.

    ¡°Elder Brother Lin, Baiji and Baishao might have met with some trouble now, could you do me a favor by going to look for them and bring them back?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was not certain if they were in danger, the fact that the two maidservants had not returned worried Lin Mengya. They were either dyed by something or they had fallen into Baili Wuchen¡¯s ambush.

    ¡°Yes, I will send men to bring the two girls back.¡±

    All the people in the prince¡¯s mansion were aware of Baiji and Baishao¡¯s status in the princes Mansion. For this reason, Lin Kui did not dy a single moment, but immediately sent men to look for them.

    At the gates of the mansion, Lin Mengya was pacing around anxiously waiting for Baiji and Baishao¡¯s return. The longer she waited, the more anxious she became. When Lin Mengya almost leveled the threshold of the door of the mansion by pacing on it, a group of guards appeared at the far corner of the long street.

    The guards that were approaching did not look familiar despite that they were wearing the same clothes as the guards in the mansion. Moreover, the two sedan chairs looked exactly like the ones they rode away this morning.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, which was hanging, was finally at rest. It was fortunate that she had reacted on time, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Your Highness, we have safely brought the twodies back, you may rest assured now,¡± reported a middle-aged, mature and steady-looking guard as he took a bow in front of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya responded with a nod but found the man to be unfamiliar. Logically speaking, even if Lin Mengya did not recognize every guard in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she would have an impression on most of them.

    Why did she find everyone in this group of guards unfamiliar?

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked very hard. I¡¯ve instructed Steward Deng to prepare some dishes to thank you all for your effort. This brother over here, may I know where you eventually found the twosses? Did you meet with any trouble?¡±

    The man smiled a straightforward smile, put his hand to his head and replied, saying, ¡°It¡¯s rather embarrassing. The twodies were actually not far from the mansion. They were hassled by some hooligans, which was why they were dyed ining back. It wasn¡¯t really any trouble for us. You¡¯ve overestimated us.¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed to have understood the situation. She nced at the sedan and a strange feeling crossed her mind in a sh.

    ¡°I had troubled you all the same. I wonder if my two maidservants were injured in any way. Why are they noting out of the sedan?¡±

    The man also nced at the sedan and said, ¡°Perhaps they got a fright from those bad guys since they¡¯ve always lived in the mansion and would not havee across such hooligans in their lives. It was normal to be frightened.¡±

    Everything he said sounded reasonable. Lin Mengya could not see anything amiss as she looked at the group of guards suspiciously. For some reason, she felt an uneasiness growing in her.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s alle in. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to carry the sedan into the courtyard.¡±

    Lin Mengya stepped aside to let the procession move in smoothly.

    With a wave of his hand, the leader of the guard indicated for the rest to carry the sedans through the mansion gates into the courtyard. However, for some unknown reason, the sedan on the left fell towards its left.

    ¡°Aiya¡ª¡± an exmation sounded from within the sedan and Lin Mengya being concerned about her maidservants, quickly walked up to the sedan.

    ¡°Be careful everyone, lest myss be injured,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    As she spoke, she moved towards the sedan and put out her hand to lift the curtain.

    Just when her slender hand touched the curtain to the sedan, Lin Mengya¡¯s body suddenly twisted in an awkward angle and like a slippery eel, she slipped behind the thick doors.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Countless shadows swish past. The leader of the guards who was standing behind Lin Mengya did not react fast enough and had instantly be porcupine.

    Countless arrows were sticking out of the man¡¯s chest, closely spaced.

    The middle-aged man¡¯srge round eyes were filled with disbelief. He could hardly believe that she had escaped their plot so easily.

    ¡°Oh no! Assassins! Protect the princess!¡±

    A clever doorman had followed suit and hid behind the thick door. However, his loud exmation had rmed many guards in the mansion.

    In the twinkling of an eye, numerous guards arrived at the mansion¡¯s gates with swords and spears in their hands. The assassins who pretended to be the guards, having missed their best chance to assassinate Lin Mengya, were at this moment, beaten up badly by the mansion¡¯s guards.

    As Lin Mengya leaned against the wall, she could hear the deafening pounding of her heart.

    She would have fallen into their snare by now if her instinct had not alerted her that something was amiss about the group of unfamiliar guards.

    The man had positioned himself behind her so that if she did not get killed by the arrows, he could finish her off with his sword.

    The enemy¡¯s stratagem was ruthless and vicious. It was terrifying. It could be said that every move in the attack was fatal, every move was meant to take her life!

    After pondering, Lin Mengya was certain that this was merely a prelude nned by Baili Wuchen. However, she did not expect Baili Wuchen to be so meticulous in his n.

    In fact, he had turned around and checkmated her even in his absence!

    What a cunning Master Wuchen!

    Fierce fighting could be heard from the nging sounds of swords and knives. However, the sound of fighting was moving further by the minute. In reality, only a few minutes had passed.

    Lin Mengya did not even dare to take deeper breaths in fear that those assassins would find an opportunity to put their swords through her.

    Finally, the sound of fighting stopped and Lin Mengya stuck out her head quietly to check out the situation.

    The area in front of the luxurious prince¡¯s mansion had turned into a battleground at this moment. The two sedans had fallen haphazardly on the ground in front of Lin Mengya.

    The curtains of the sedans had been cut and two delicately made crossbows were exposed.

    Lin Mengya came to realize at this moment the reason these people had lured her to the front of the sedans.

    There were a number of corpses lying randomly on the ground. Lin Mengya took a closer look and found that their faces were not familiar to her.

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness the princess?¡±

    Lin Kui, who was holding a steel cuss, immediately appeared before Lin Mengya and asked with concern in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Will you tell the men not to pursue those assassins? They are just men sent by Baili Wuchen as a prelude to his attack. If there are any ambush along the way, we will be sacrificing our men for nothing!¡±

    Lin Kui went away with no superfluous words and immediately ordered his men to return as advised by Lin Mengya.

    The guards who ran after the assassins turned around and surrounded Lin Mengya. However, they seemed a little wary of each other.

    As they reflected, they realized that those guards were people they knew.

    What scheming man Baili Wuchen was! Even if they failed to kill her, at the very least they had stirred up mistrust among the guards of the prince¡¯s mansion who were each other¡¯spanion.

    Mutual distrust was a great taboo. It was indeed the most vicious tactic to y tricks on people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°I believe that the rebellious guards had been chased out from here. Those who are remaining are the prince¡¯s loyal subjects. Baili Wuchen¡¯s goal was to take my life, but each of you here had had personal contact with me. If you had wanted to harm me, it was the best time a moment ago. Therefore, stop suspecting each other. You are like brothers after all. If this continues, Baili Wuchen would be the one to rejoice!¡±

    It was necessary to make it clear, so Lin Mengya had cleverly pointed out the enemy¡¯s ploy and the suspicion among the guards was abated.

    Otherwise, there would be trouble if their mutual trust was breached.

    Lin Mengya breathed a temporal sigh of relief when she saw that the men had stopped suspecting their friends.

    It was no wonder that Long Tianyu had been looking so miserabletely and was so busy that she hardly saw him.

    She did not expect Baili Wuchen¡¯s revolt had created such serious trouble.

    ¡°They¡¯re back, Your Highness! Baiji, Baishao and the men I sent out to look for them are back!¡±

    Lin Kui¡¯s shouts attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The guards instinctively surrounded Lin Mengya. Through the spaces between them, Lin Mengya could see that it was indeed her two maidservants who wereing towards them. All the servants and guards who went with them were all present.

    Finally, the heavy burden which was weighing down on her was lifted. Fortunately, those men only took their sedans but did not do any harm to them.

    ¡°Master! Why are you out here when the weather is so frigid?¡±

    Baiji called out to Lin Mengya, looking pained. She was aware that her master should not be exposed to freezing cold wind because of her damaged heart and blood vessels. Little did she expect to see her master out by the gates.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯vee out to wee you back. Let me see if you are still in one piece?¡±

    That group of guards was perplexed when they saw the ce in disarray and their expression turned solemn.

    Little did they expect that something serious would happen when they left for a while to bring those two maidservants home.

    The twosses immediately followed Lin Mengya back to Liuxin Courtyard safely.

    When the two maidservants were on their way back, they heard that the assassins sent by Baili Wuchen had gone all the way to their master¡¯s mansion, and they were infuriated and wished they couldpletely destroy Baili Wuchen.

    However, Lin Mengya wanted to keep quiet about it. Fortunately, it was wintertime and the year wasing to an end, there were no idle onlookers in the streets. Otherwise, she would have to worry about how to shut their mouths.

 Chapter 276 - Exposing the Identity

    <strong>Chapter 276 Exposing the Identity</strong>

    There was amotion by the time they arrived at Liuxin Courtyard.

    The moment Lin Mengya stepped through the entrance, Xiaoyu and Qinghu were all ready to set out to save Lin Mengya, holding their long swords in their hands.

    When they abruptly saw Lin Mengyaing into the courtyard, their eyes were widened in shock.

    ¡°Are you... you alright, Elder Sister?¡±

    Without hesitation, Xiaoyu threw himself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    His pair of doe eyes were glistening with tears. Lin Mengya shot Qinghu a puzzled look. Since when did this little guy start to be so emotional?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. The bad guys had been chased away by Lin Kui and his guards. Don¡¯t worry, am I not standing before your eyes unharmed?¡±

    The little guy who buried himself in Lin Mengya¡¯s chest was still trembling. Not far from them, Wanyan Lie was rushing towards them. However, his face was injured and his clothes were in disarray.

    What had happened? Had Liuxin Courtyard been attacked too?

    ¡°Young Master, please take care of your health and stop being stubborn.¡±

    Xiaoyu turned to re at Wanyan Lie. Even Lin Mengya was stunned to see the deep hatred in Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes.

    What exactly happened?

    ¡°Stay out of this! Wanyan Lie, I will remember what happened today. If you hurt my Elders Sister in any way, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Xiaoyushed out and it made Lin Mengya frown. Seeing the shadow of guilt in Wanyan Lie¡¯s eyes, she could roughly make out what had happened.

    ¡°You should all go back. I¡¯m tired and I need to rest. Mr. Wanyan, I¡¯d advise you to restrain yourself and remember that you¡¯re in the prince¡¯s mansion. The prince had been lenient with youring and going in the mansion on Xiaoyu¡¯s ount. If you¡¯re tired of the quiet life here, I will let the prince know that you¡¯d like him to keep an eye on you.¡±

    It was not often that Lin Mengya used such severe expressions. If Wanyan Lie had taken part in what happened this time, it would have been as good as nurturing a tiger in their midst and inviting cmity.

    Wanyan Lie would never have expected the usually easy-going Lin Mengya to be so harsh towards him this time.

    Immediately, the expression on his face changed to one of displeasure.

    At this juncture, the men behind Wanyan Lie turned into henchmen in borrowed plumes who appeared suddenly and started raising their voices saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Manager Lie in this manner. If not for the fact that you¡¯re the young master¡¯s elder sister, I would¡¯ve¡ª¡±

    ¡°What would have you done?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s clear, beautiful eyes were suddenly filled with chilling coldness. They used to be a pair of sparkly kind eyes, but at this moment, they look as terrifying as ghost eyes.

    She was merely a weak, petite woman, but her severe air about her had even deterred Wanyan Lie from going against her.

    ¡°Please bear in mind that this is not Lie Yun but Dajin. While I let you in, I can also keep you here. I¡¯m not the one who is allowed to live on Xiaoyu¡¯s ount. Listen carefully, Wanyan Lie. From this moment on, make sure you restrain your men. Do notmit anything that is forbidden here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up a wandering soul in Dajin regardless of who you are!¡±

    Her words carried so much weight that even Wanyan Lie was surprised that this woman was even able to be so straightforward when she threatened people. She was not the least inferior to any man. No one dared doubt her words.

    At this moment, their eyes were locked and neither was backing down.

    They persisted until a figure in jet ck robe came in between the two of them.

    ¡°I hope you remember every word my consort said and adhere to it. Dajin is not Lie Yun. It¡¯s not a ce where the Wanyan Family can do anything you like. Perhaps I should address you as the sovereign general of and Fourth Prince of Lie Yun.¡±

    Long Tiaohao¡¯s voice of indifference came in between the two. In this situation of two against one, Wanyan Lie eventually backed down.

    Long Tianyu who was d entirely in ck, was expressionless on his face. The light which shone forth from his jet ck eyes instilled fear.

    A wary look shed across Wanyan Lie¡¯s eyes when he heard Long Tianyu revealing his identity.

    Although his identity was not meant to be a secret, no one had exposed him so far. Not to mention that Long Tianyu had exposed his identity, but even after this, he continued to threaten him. It appeared that Long Tianyu truly had the intention to keep them in Dajin.

    If Lin Mengya were a sword that showed off its ability asionally, Long Tianyu would be an axe hanging on his neck.

    Wanyan Lie quickly calmed down. He had underestimated these two people earlier.

    He thought he had been very discreet and was convinced that Princess Yu would not find out his identity unless his young master revealed the secret to her.

    Never would he expect that their identity and whereabouts were under Prince Yu and Princess Yu¡¯s scrutiny all along.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Your Highness.¡±

    Wanyan Lie cupped his fists as a gesture of respect as he did not dare to continue being rude like he was earlier.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression softened as she watched Wanyan Lie and his men leave.

    Xiaoyu remained in her arms and refused to even look at Wanyan Lie at all. It was obvious that there were many problems. Lin Mengya was keenly aware of what was on Xiaoyu¡¯s mind. Likely, Xiaoyu had found that Wanyan Lie had bad intentions towards Lin Mengya and was therefore provoked to anger.

    ¡°Alright now, do not leak out whatever happened today. Come into the house with me, the few of you.¡±

    The maids and servants in the Liuxin courtyard were old-timers, who naturally knew what to say and what not to say.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the initially bustling courtyard had be quiet.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was seated on a chair in the main hall and one could tell from her eyes that she was in deep thoughts. Xiaoyu, who was sitting next to Lin Mengya, was wearing a serious expression on his face.

    The atmosphere was tense and suffocating and no one spoke a word.

    ¡°From today onwards, none of you in the Liuxin Courtyard is allowed to go out of the house as when you please. If someone asks for you, you¡¯ll have to report to me first before you go,¡± said Lin Mengya severely after a long time.

    As Lin Mengya rubbed her shinning full forehead with her slender fingers, she had conceived a n in her mind.

    If all she did was to avoid Baili Wuchen¡¯s schemes, she would have to live in fear all her life.

    Would it not be better to get rid of this tumor once and for all?

    She could not make use of Long Tianyu¡¯s authority for now. If Baili Wuchen¡¯s spies were to hear about it, she would have alerted the enemy prematurely.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Although the maidservants did not really understand what was going on, they exchanged looks and nodded.

    It was obvious that Long Tianyu had been losing sleep over this matter, which could be seen from the dark circles under his eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, I know it¡¯s been difficult for you to manage the matter regarding Baili Wuchen. However, the arrow is already on the bowstring so we have to shoot.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that in order to eradicate all threats, she had to coordinate and work together with Long Tianyu.

    As she turned to look at Long Tianyu, she saw the look of determination in his pair of crystal clear eyes.

    ¡°I will think of a way to handle this matter. I was the one who freed Baili Wuchen, so it would be solely my responsibility to root out the consequences.¡±

    At Long Tianyu¡¯s reply, Lin Mengya started frowning.

    Although Long Tianyu did not keep anything from her, she had only seen a portion of the family¡¯s subjects by now.

    Despite the fact that new prisoners were being brought into the dungeon every day, Long Tianyu had never mentioned to her the reason why they were locked up and what their identities were before that.

    Although she was the widely epted princess, she was clueless regarding Long Tianyu¡¯s core secrets.

    Perhaps Long Tianyu felt that it would be safer for her not to know too much.

    Unfortunately, Baili Wuchen was using all ways and means to go against her. For example, he had employed tricks on people¡¯s hearts as well as interlocked stratagems, which came one after another like sea waves. She could hardly breathe from all of these attacks.

    If she continued letting Long Tianyu keep the big picture from her, sooner orter, someone close to her would be harmed by Baili Wuchen!

    ¡°Your Highness, I know these men had been through a lot with you and would willingly risk life and limb for you, but now I am the target of attack. I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death. I implore you to grant me my request to screen them carefully.¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded sincere when she spoke. If Long Tianyu was not willing to be the bad guy, she would!

    ¡°You¡ª better stay in the Liuxin Courtyard and not worry about it. The situation in the Capital City is too chaotic. Moreover, the subjects in the courts are trying their best to facilitate your entering into the pce. If something serious happens at this time and the Queen would have something on you and your n of going into the pce may be ruined.¡±

    ¡°But Your Highness¡ª¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I will instruct Lin Kui to step up the security at the Liuxin Courtyard. Try to go out as less as possible these few days. Bear in mind that its more important to take the bigger picture into consideration.¡±

    Lin Mengya really just wanted to personally find out who the perpetrators were. She was after all an outliner. This was a case of the onlooker seeing more of the game.

    However, Long Tianyu did not wait for Lin Mengya to react but stood up to leave the main hall of the Liuxin Courtyard after he finished speaking.

    ¡°Your Highness! In spite of the importance of my entrance into the pce, Baili Wuchen was such a crazy and cruel person. What if heys his fingers on the innocent?¡±

    Although there was no way she could find out what was Baili Wuchen¡¯s next step, Lin Mengya could not help but be anxious when she queried Long Tianyu. She was certain Baili Wuchen was going to carry out some evil n.

    ¡°Stop making trouble without a reason. Just leave it to me, I¡¯ll handle the matter.¡±

    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows and said with a cold voice. There was even a hint of impatience in the way he looked at Lin Mengya. Together with his men, he left the Liuxin Courtyard thereafter.

    An abrupt sense of loss came upon Lin Mengya, and the emptiness in her spread and grew.

    She had been used to Long Tianyu¡¯s forbearance and understanding towards her, as well as how he had connived at her willfulness and trouble-making.

    She stood frozen at the door as she watched Long Tianyu disappeared from her eyes. Long Tianyu¡¯s usation that she was making trouble without reason struck her like a hammer, and as a result, she lost her mind.

 Chapter 277 - The Cause of the Misunderstanding

    <strong>Chapter 277 The Cause of the Misunderstanding</strong>

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not what you think. Prince Yu is just concerned for your safety. Isn¡¯t it also good for us to stay in the mansion and not go out?¡±

    Baizhi tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeves gently. She did not understand how just a few words from the prince had stupefied her.

    ¡°Absolutely,ss. Long Tianyu may sound severe, but it¡¯s definitely because he¡¯s concerned for your safety.¡±

    Qinghu forced a smile on his face and tried to sound casual, but there was a worried look in his eyes.

    He could totally empathize with how Lin Mengya was feeling. However, Long Tianyu was not his usual self today. He should know that Lin Mengya was not the type to stir up trouble for no reason.

    ¡°I know. I guess everyone¡¯s tired by now, so go back and rest. I want some quiet for myself.¡±

    With a few steps, Lin Mengya entered the inner chambers and locked herself inside. At the moment, her mind was preupied with thest statement made by Long Tianyu of her making trouble for no good reason.

    She had only wanted to track down the men who were nted by Baili Wuchen. He did not have to use those hurtful words even if he did not want her meddling in that matter.

    She was secretly upset. Did Long Tianyu really think that she was deliberately provocative?

    Feeling troubled, Lin Mengyay down on her big bed and could not fall asleep, which was rare for her.

    The Qinwu Courtyard had been cold and cheerlesstely. Once again, the study was lit up by candlelight for a long time. Long Tianyu was sitting topless on the bed in the study.

    As Long Tianyu¡¯s body tensed, the muscles on his body appeared even more well defined. Despite the fact that it was winter time and the room was not heated by fire, there was a thinyer of perspiration on his handsome face.

    The blue veins on his arms and neck were bulging while his determined face was drained of its color.

    ¡°Why did you do that, Your Highness?¡±

    Lin Kui sighed in his heart while he tried his very best to dress the wound on Long Tianyu¡¯s body.

    A hideous-looking gash could be seen running down Long Tianyu¡¯s back. It was so deep that his skin and flesh were turned outward near the cut and it almost reached his bones. Even Lin Kui could hardly bear to look at it, but Long Tianyu was holding in the pain with gritted teeth.

    ¡°I... It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s just a superficial wound. She would be very anxious if she finds out about it. I was the one who wanted to release Baili Wuchen, but now, she is in danger of his attack.¡±

    No one knew that the reason why there were no longer any guards nted by Baili Wuchen was that Long Tianyu had exchanged his life for this.

    Even Long Tianyu did not anticipate that Baili Wuchen was such an influential figure.

    Long Tianyu had been through countless rounds of fierce fighting in the dark corners where Lin Mengya was unaware of.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just worried that the princess will be overly sensitive. Oh yes, the men I sent out to gather information hade back and reported that Baili Wuchen had been rescued by the Crown Prince¡¯s men. The leaders of the Qinglong Guards and Xuanwu Guards had been killed by the rebels. To our surprise, more than half of the guards had gone over to their side,¡± said Lin Kui, embittered.

    A cold look shed across his mature face as Lin Kui said angrily.

    Half the strength that the prince had secretly nurtured and built up over the years had been ruined by Baili Wuchen, and a small number of subjects in the courts whom he had roped in had turned against him.

    Allowing Baili Wuchen to live was a disaster.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right to lose those men. Fortunately, the White Tiger Guards are still under our control. Moreover, the Qinglong Guards and the Xuanwu Guards are not the only guards we have. Please keep this from the princess. Please also do not breathe a word about my injury to her.¡±

    After Lin Kui dressed his wounds, Long Tianyu put on his cotton clothes, sat down at the table, and started going through the documents as normal.

    He was still pasty-faced but there appeared to be billows in his usually calm eyes.

    ¡°What could thatss be doing at this moment?¡±

    There were the mysterious and unpredictable Four-Saints Guards under his g, unknown to the others, who were his best guards. In the past, Baili Wuchen was his advisor and was one of the founders of the Four-Saints Guards.

    These guards had a special rapport with Baili Wuchen.

    Behind Long Tianyu¡¯s back, Baili Wuchen had painted Lin Mengya as a witch who was a disaster to the nation.

    The Four-Saints Guards already had some unpleasant feelings about Lin Mengya. If she proceeded with the screening at this time, and someone with an evil intention were to use this opportunity to work against her, there would be a crisis.

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s words resounded in his ears. He said that a really powerful person was one who had no other desires and could cut off all emotions and ties of love. For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya had managed to melt a little of his frozen heart without him realizing it.

    She was like an irresistible warm sun that made Long Tianyu want to draw near her and preserve her smiling face. He could not get enough of her cheeky smiles and her never-ending antics.

    At this moment, he regretted listening to Baili Wuchen¡¯s advice to send Lin Mengya into the pce. Unfortunately, he no longer had control over this matter.

    Nevertheless, he would not allow Lin Mengya to fall into the snares of all those people.

    By the time Lin Mengya got upzily from her bed, the sun was already shining brightly.

    Her head felt heavy and groggy. She did not know why she felt so exhausted all over as if she had run a three-mile cross-country route just because she did not sleep well for one night.

    ¡°Master has woken up. You cane in to wait on her while she gets up from bed.¡±

    The maids who had been waiting to serve her entered the room in a line. Lin Mengya was like a puppet as they helped dress her up and got her ready.

    She gazed at herself in the mirror. The delicate dangling ornament she wore made her pretty face look even more gorgeous. Her brows had been carefully painted and her lips were a bright alluring red. Her features were nothing like she remembered them to be.

    On her body was apel embroidered with the pattern of a peony in different shades of purple. Together with her cors lined with roon fur, she was exuberating exceptional elegance.

    Were these not the kind of luxurious clothes that everyone dreamed of wearing? However, when she epted this identity, she realized that she was merely a canary that had lost its freedom.

    Every little expression on the face of the beauty in the mirror appeared graceful, but she was simply an essory to please the men. She seemed to have awoken from a dream suddenly. Where was the Lin Mengya who was so determined to set up Sanjue Hall and achieve sess with her own hands?

    With her delicate hands, she determinedly rubbed off the red lipstick from her lips, took out the hairpins in her hair, and took off her magnificent clothes. To the astonishment of her four maidservants, she changed into a set of male clothes, which she had carefully hidden inside a box.

    She pulled her hair into the jade crown in the shape of a crane. When she reappeared in the mirror, her delicate makeup was gone and what reced it was a handsome but mild-looking face.

    When she turned around, the jaws of her four maidservants dropped and their mouths formed an ¡°O¡± shape. They wondered how long it had been since their master had gotten this set of men¡¯s clothing ready.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Baiji looked at Lin Mengya, perplexed. Her master had instructed her to tailor this set of male clothes a few months ago. She thought it would no longer be of any use. To her surprise, her master had put it on today.

    ¡°Bear this in mind, my four dearsses, women ought to build up our own careers. Only with a financial foundation would we be able to build on it. Don¡¯t dream that men will support us our entire lives. We have to rely on ourselves to find true happiness!¡±

    Holding her hands behind her back, Lin Mengya began to impress in them the idea that had been going around among her circle of friends.

    The foursses were stunned by Lin Mengya¡¯s worked-up manners and could only nod their heads in response as they wondered what had gotten into her.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been only one night since Ist saw you and myss has turned into a teacher with great teachings. How about you teach me a thing or two?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s teasing voice sounded as he appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s room, to no one¡¯s surprise.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was dressed up as a man, an astonished look shed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    Qinghu had seen numerous beautiful men, but none could bepared to the Lin Mengya before his eyes, who was abination of femininity and heroic spirit.

    He had thought that Long Tianyu¡¯s words would have made her miserable, therefore he had made a special trip out in the night to find a stalk of plum flower to cheer her up.

    It seemed that it was not necessary after all.

    ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. I had been engaged in unimportant things for the past few days. As a result, I had neglected the matters regarding Sanjue Hall. Thank goodness you and Yunzhu were there to make sure everything was running smoothly,¡± said Lin Mengya sincerely, forcing a smile.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had taken note of all the good she saw in the people around her, especially this guy, who might appear to be yful and flippant. But in reality, he had done so much for her.

    It was time for her to repay them by doing something for them.

    ¡°Silly girl, my life belongs to you, so I can do without those fulsome words. If you still feel bad, you may devote your life to me. I really don¡¯t mind that you¡¯ve been married.¡±

    There he goes, spouting nonsense again, which quickly provoked Lin Mengya¡¯s anger. Immediately, she stepped onto Qinghu¡¯s foot, fast and hard.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve done wrong!¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s beautiful face grimaced in an instant. He looked at Lin Mengya with pleading eyes, fearing that his foot would be ruined if she stepped on him harder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the nonsense. The four of you, go change into male clothing quickly. Your duty, Qinghu, is to smuggle us in.¡±

    Despite not knowing the reasons, the four maidservants went into the inner chambers to get changed.

    ¡°Is your mind still set on leaving Prince Yu¡¯s mansion in the future?¡± asked Qinghu gently.

    His eyes were looking down so Lin Mengya could not see the expression on his face.

    ¡°How did you know about this?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face changed. She had not mentioned her ns for her future to anyone. Her hands, which were fiddling with her clothes, stopped for a second before she regained herposure.

    ¡°You have set up Sanjue Hall so that you could support your livelihood thereafter. Just when I thought that you¡¯ve given up on this idea, your interest hase back today. What other possible reason could it be other than the thought of leaving?¡±

 Chapter 278 - Sugar-Fried Chestnuts

    <h4>Chapter 278 Sugar-Fried Chestnuts</h4>

    The corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into an easy and elegant smile.

    She lifted her eyes to the sky dotted with clouds outside the courtyard. If she broke free from the framework of this mansion, she would be able to fly as high as she wanted.

    ¡°Indeed, I wish I could leave. This is not my rightful ce after all. Instead of being like a bird in a cage, I¡¯d much rather be one that is free in the wild.¡±

    There was a look of longing for freedom in Lin Mengya¡¯s dark ck eyes.

    On the other hand, hidden in Qinghu¡¯s eyes was a look of regret in spite of the smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Even he was unaware that he had been attracted to thisdy in a long elegant robe. Though not seductive, he was secretly drawn by her beautifulplexion.

    Be it him or Xiaoyu and the man hiding in Qinwu Courtyard, their hearts had been unknowingly drawn to her.

    How could such a girl hide herself in the forests and mountains?

    Nevertheless, he would give it a try since it was her wish. He only wanted to make her happy and see her smile.

    ¡°Come, let me take you out.¡±

    Qinghu put his arm around her slim waist. Although she was in Qinghu¡¯s arms, he did not feel a bit touched.

    Using his inner energy, he leaped up and the two of them rose into the air like butterflies. After leaping over a few spots on the roofs, they ended up in the alley behind the mansion¡¯s backyard.

    All of a sudden, Qinghu¡¯s lungs heaved and his face fell. He let go of Lin Mengya immediately and turned away as he vomited out fresh blood.

    The effects of that d*mn poison had been getting increasingly stronger.

    A look of worry shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she looked at Qinghu from behind.

    His body had been weakened and he thought he was hiding the effects of the poison well. However, how could he fool her given that her eyes were as sensitive as radar?

    She recalled that Teacher had casually mentioned to her a kind of medicine that could prolong Qinghu¡¯s life.

    Unfortunately, the raw materials of the medicine only grew on the top of the snowy mountains, and the otherponents could only be found near the mouth of the volcano, where it was extremely hot.

    Although those things were very valuable, even if they wanted to pick the herbs on their own, they might also have to make many sacrifices to obtain them.

    If she wished for Qinghu to get better soon, she needed to develop Sanjue Hall and focus their resources.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Are youughing to yourself?¡±

    Lin Mengya gathered her thoughts and pretended to look like she was unaware of Qinghu¡¯s condition. Pouting, she red at Qinghu with angry eyes.

    Qinghu finally managed to suppress the blood froming out from his throat and put on a smile when he turned around to face Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I would be asking for death if I daredugh at you. I may not be able to live much longer, but I treasure my life.¡±

    The two of them argued for a while more before the four maidservants, all d in men¡¯s clothes, rushed over to the horse carriage.

    ¡°Master, Qinghu, get into the horse carriage quickly. We have toe back before it¡¯s dark.¡±

    Baisha¡¯s heroic spirit was enhanced by the men¡¯s clothes she had changed into.

    With a horsewhip in her hand and dressed in coarse clothes, she looked like a good-looking young male servant.

    She was indeed very smart to have picked up the skill of driving a horse carriage in only a few days. She looked like a real coachman.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s hurry on.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu were seated one in the front and one at the back of the horse carriage. With one wave of the horsewhip in her hand, Baishao drove off, and soon, the horse carriage disappeared behind the mansion¡¯s backyard into the alley.

    Lamps and ribbons were hanging everywhere on the streets. There were peopleing from the other towns who hade to the capital city to buy the New Year¡¯s goodies.

    Lin Mengya, who had grown up in a city, looked out of the carriage at the people going about their business.

    Spring Festival couplets and scrolls with the word ¡°blessings¡± written on them or pictures of plump dolls hugging koi fishes were hanging at the shops along the streets.

    Fragrant pumpkin seeds and sugar-fried chestnuts looked and smelled mouth-watering. Not to mention how tempted the greedy Baizhi was, even Lin Mengya was attracted by the bustling scene.

    ¡°Stop swallowing your saliva. It makes me want to eat,¡± teased Lin Mengya, as she tapped her fingers on Baizhi¡¯s forehead.

    Everyone burst outughing at the sight of the resentful look in Baizhi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Stop feeling so miserable. My daddy and mommy must have gotten everything prepared. What my mom makes is many times more delicious than what¡¯s sold in the streets. I¡¯m sure in a while, all of your stomachs will burst with her cooking.¡±

    Baiji also tapped her fingers on Baizhi¡¯s forehead. She had told her father and mother to prepare more food beforehand.

    It was the New Year¡¯s Festival after all, so everyone was looking forward to the festive atmosphere.

    Lin Mengya smiled at all the lively conversations, while in her heart, she was thinking about how she could sneak out with Qinghu to take a peek at the real Sanjue Hall outside the city.

    Given that they were all in men¡¯s clothes, they could openly stop the horse carriage right in front of the main gate of Sanjue Hall.

    As they alighted from the horse carriage, they realized that the pharmacy was not as busy as usual because of the New Year¡¯s Festival. After all, who woulde to the pharmacy to get medicine during the New Year period?

    Things had not changed much since Lin Mengya¡¯sst visit. Only a few more medicine cabs were added.

    The moment they stepped at the house, the fragrance of the herbs made everyone perk up.

    Lin Mengya was pleased to see that everything was arranged orderly and neatly inside the pharmacy. From this, she knew she had made the right decision to ask Baiji¡¯s parents here. It was absolutely a wise decision.

    There was a newly employed fellow who recognized that Lin Mengya and herpany, though inly dressed, were definitely not any regr people because of the air of elegance they exuberated. He quickly came forward to wee them with a big smile on his face.

    ¡°Honored customers, how can I help you? In Sanjue Hall, we¡¯re equipped with all the best medicine throughout the entire capital city. We prepare prescriptions urately and we have all the variety you need. Just let me know what you need, and I can immediately prepare it for you. Even if we were to run out of something, we will go and find it for you.¡±

    What this fellow imed was not at all boastful.

    It was because Sanjue Hall indeed had argework for obtaining herbs. In fact, Sanjue Hall was the only pharmacy with this capacity in the entire capital city.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face broke out with a smile and she looked the fellow up and down.

    The fellow was respectful and polite, but not self-deprecating. He was obviously a clever shopkeeper. It appeared that Old Uncle Bai and his wife were good at judging people.

    After groaning a little, Lin Mengya finally opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to negotiate a big deal with your boss or boss¡¯s wife. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for them toe out to see me.¡±

    Given that the first thing Lin Mengya wanted was to see was the boss, the fellow was put into a difficult position.

    Nevertheless, he knew how to please a customer. Taking a bow, he said, ¡°Honored customers, we are happy to oblige but my boss has something important to attend to and is unable to meet any customers right now. If it¡¯s something urgent, please leave your address here and when my boss is finished with his business, he will visit you at your mansion. Will this do?¡±

    The fellow¡¯s attitude was sincere and his suggestion thoughtful. Lin Mengya believed he would be able to appease all kinds of customers.

    ¡°What a muddle-headed fellow! Thisdy right in front of you is the owner of Sanjue Hall. All right, so are my mom and dad in the backyard? Go tell them that Master is here to see them.¡±

    Baiji, seeing that the fellow was in a sticky situation, came forward to help him out.

    While the fellow did not recognize most of the strange faces, he surely recognized the girl who stepped out.

    ¡°So I see Little Sister Baiji is back. Old Uncle Bai and Auntie are in the back. You may go look for them. It¡¯s all my fault for not recognizing the boss sooner.¡±

    Although he was obviously embarrassed, the fellow quickly made a joke out of it and moved on.

    This allowed Lin Mengya to see him in a new light and she gave him ast nce before she turned away.

    She lifted the curtain on the door and a few of them walked through it and entered the backyard.

    The moment they entered the house in the backyard, the fragrance of sugar-fried chestnuts came to them.

    Baizhi sniffed hard like an adorable puppy, her eyes widened, then she dashed into the yard.

    The joyous smile on her face seemed to indicate that she was feeling more delighted than when she saw her mother.

    ¡°Wow! This smells heavenly! Aunt Bai, can I try the chestnuts?¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s mouth was watering by now. Mrs. Bai smiled and nodded. The greedy girl quickly removed the outer covering of a chestnut and popped the remaining yellowish-golden chestnut into her mouth.

    ¡°Good heavens! This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted such delicious sugar-fried chestnut. Master, Elder Sister Baiji, Elder Sister Baishao, and Elder Sister Baisu,e over quickly and have a taste of it!¡±

    The entire courtyard of people burst outughing at the cute, greedy girl.

    Lin Mengya looked at the surroundings and realized that although the rtively small courtyard was notparable to the Liuxin Courtyard in terms of luxury, the whole ce was exuberating love and warmth.

    This quiet and normal life was what Lin Mengya thought a man¡¯s life should be.

    ¡°Just look at thisss. She is obviously very appreciative of what I made. Why, Miss, you¡¯vee today. You should¡¯ve told me earlier that you¡¯d being. Look at how messy this ce is.¡±

    Aunt Bai and Lin Mengya were very familiar with each other by now. As she looked at Lin Mengya, a sincere smile appeared on her kindly face.

    Old Uncle Bai and she might not be people who were refined, but they were attentive and meticulous. It was apparent that they had made an effort to keep the medicine shop, as well as the girls¡¯ room and the courtyard, neat and tidy.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Elder Sister! Our greetings of peace to you.¡±

    A bunch of children wearing padded cotton coats dashed out from the heated room and surrounded Baiji, jumping and cheering. However, when they spotted Lin Mengya, they followed the instructions of their parents and greeted her fearfully with a bow.

    ¡°What was that for? Please rise. This is our first meeting, but I did not bring any trinkets with me. The next time I visit, I¡¯ll bring you some nice snacks and something to y with. How¡¯d you like that?¡±

    Although Mr. and Mrs. Bai were living a better life now in that they were no longercking financially, the children were still wearing old coats, which only looked slightly better than what they used to wear in the past.

    All three children, consisting of two boys and a girl, were all looking healthy and very adorable.

    Lin Mengya squatted so she could be at eye level with them. As she touched their heads, her heart was filled with indescribable joy.

    ¡°If you are a Miss, why are you wearing men¡¯s clothes?¡±

    Baiji¡¯s second younger sister, who was the youngest of all the children, had her hair in two braids. Her watery eyes were filled with puzzlement.

 Chapter 279 - Selling Information

    <b>Chapter 279 Selling Information</b>

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am going to travel around the country. So I need some time to get used to it.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled as she gazed at the mini version of Baiji. Lin Mengya reached out her hand to squeeze her pinchable cheeks.

    Perhaps it was because Lin Mengya naturally looked gentle and friendly that the children were no longer afraid of her. They even boldly reached out to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so rude to Miss. Xiaojia!¡±

    The parents quickly tried to stop Xiaojia¡¯s dirty hands from touching Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Children are naturally innocent and kindhearted. That is why they are so adorable.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not mind the filth at all. She looked at Xiaojia and smiled.

    After touching Lin Mengya¡¯s cheek, the little girl started to chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve touched the Goddess of Mercy. Miss, you¡¯re even more beautiful than the Goddess of Mercy in the temple.¡±

    Her cute, childish voice made the people burst outughing once again.

    Lin Mengya pinched her little cheeks and thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of warm atmosphere what I¡¯m looking forward to?¡±

    Once inside the room of the pavilion, Lin Mengya and Qinghu sat down at the table to discuss how they were going to get to Sanjue Hallter on.

    The table was full of dishes made by Aunt Bai. Not to mention that Baizhi had eaten so much that her stomach was bulging, even Lin Mengya could not resist the temptation to taste all of them.

    Lin Mengya was toying with a walnut in her palm at this moment, but the expression on her face was rather tense.

    ¡°Presently, Sanjue Hall has its ownwork of herb-picking. We are able to supply our own herbs, especially the moremon ones. Yunzhu had also made her independent decision to ept some business from the other pharmacies. After paying them, Sanjue Hall still has a surplus.¡±

    As Qinghu reported the situation of Sanjue Hall to Lin Mengya, she responded by nodding continuously.

    Yunzhu was a talent in business management. Not only was she adaptable, but she was also clever and sharp.

    In reality, picking and collecting herbs was merely a gimmick. The main purpose of Sanjue Hall was to gather information regarding both sides of the Yangtze River through thework they established.

    ¡°Presently, we have established 13 branches in the state government. Every day, thework of people who collect the herbs from all over the ce will bring back all the information to our branches, where the information is consolidated and categorized. Thereafter, the information is brought back to the capital city. We have new informationing in continuously every day. Although we can¡¯t bepared to the established sects and powers yet, we have surpassed the regr powers.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. She was the one who had demanded that there should be new information every day.

    How valuable a piece of information was depended on its timeliness and uracy. Sanjue Hall was definitely notcking in these two abilities.

    On the other hand, not everyone was interested in every piece of information.

    The persons of dubious background, as well as those in the imperial courts, would be the people who would pay to get the information. Themoners generally would not need any information. Therefore Lin Mengya¡¯s focus was to find out information about the Jianghu or the tendencies of political and military affairs.

    There were certainly other categories of information. It was said that within the few months of its operation, Sanjue Hall was already filled with record books that were full of the information gathered.

    There were also specialists who were in charge of destroying the outdated information.

    She nned to imitate Bai Xiaosheng to list down every detail in order. This way, the information they gathered would be authoritative and urate on their way forward.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, Sanjue Hall would eventually be the number one intelligence agent. This was the goal she was working toward.

    Qinghu continued reporting the general situation of Sanjue Hall for a while more, then Qinghu and Lin Mengya quietly sneaked into the small horse carriage and went out of the city.

    They exited through the city gates despite the tight security at the checkpoint there.

    Outside the gates, innumerable vige folks gathered from every direction. They were going into the capital to acquire goods for the New Year¡¯s celebrations so they could enjoy a year of abundance.

    The horse carriage traveled along a major road speedily, and soon they arrived at the small courtyard where Lin Mengya was once locked up.

    After Yunzhu and Qinghu did some work on it, this ce had be even more inconspicuous and hidden, yet more spacious inside.

    Through a secret back door, the two of them directly entered the back of the courtyard.

    The back yard was the innermost open space and its area was more than double its original size.

    With pavilions by the water, the entire ce was natural and scenic. It was not as meticulously designed as the Liuxin Courtyard, but it was stylish and orderly.

    It had basically met Lin Mengya¡¯s expectations. The building was in the style of the Sui and Tang dynasties. Coincidentally, there was even a natural hot spring in the vicinity. With the rise of steam from the hot spring, the courtyard appeared to look like the realm of the immortals.

    In the future, when someone came to discuss business matters, Lin Mengya would be expected to entertain the customer personally.

    The steam and mist could really create an atmosphere of being in some out-of-the-world paradise.

    Lin Mengya, as the owner, hade here for the first time. She quickly covered her face with a veil that she had prepared earlier so that no one would recognize her.

    ¡°The Hall Master has arrived. This way, please,¡± said Yunzhu, all smiles, who hade out to wee Lin Mengya.

    She was d in a plum-colored coat embroidered with the pattern ofrge Rosa Multiflora with golden threads. The cors of her coat were lined with white fox fur. Not only was the coat warm, but it made her look exceptionally elegant and beautiful.

    Clothes with such bewitching colors and styles would have looked tacky on anyone else.

    However, for some reason, Yunzhu looked exceptionally beautiful in them.

    Strangely, her features had been restored to their former exquisiteness although she was already a middle-aged woman. The tattoo of a Rosa Multiflora on her cheek made her look extremely enchanting and bewitching.

    Her smiles were so alluring they not only attracted men, but also Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.

    Although she had passed her prime, even with a head full of gray hair, she still was able to make men scrabble madly for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Should I be congratting you?¡±

    Beauty used to be Yunzhu¡¯s greatest weapon, but it was also the source of her pain and bitterness.

    Over the past period of time, Lin Mengya had begun to treat Yunzhu as a friend.

    Yunzhu forced a sad smile, which quickly disappeared, as she walked ahead, leading the way.

    ¡°I was meant to die, but you, Hall Master, saved me from death. My life now belongs to you, Hall Master. I don¡¯t have the right to feel any way I like.¡±

    Originally, Yunzhu hade to ask Lin Mengya to save someone¡¯s life. However, one day, Yunzhu abruptly told Lin Mengya that she no longer needed her help in saving the person¡¯s life.

    Lin Mengya had no idea what the reason was. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya would be willing to agree to any condition set by Yunzhu as long as she was willing to help manage Sanjue Hall.

    ¡°Hall Master, there are three courtyards altogether. The one right at the front is for Master Sanjue to keep watch and assess the guests. The middle courtyard is used by our men from various branches to send, receive, and cote the information. As for the courtyard, it is where your amodation is, as well as a ce to keep the things that are top secret. All three courtyards are fortified with snares and traps. All our brothers will personal patrol this ce 24 hours a day to ensure top-level security.¡±

    Yunzhu exined the set-up of the ce to ce as she simultaneously led Lin Mengya into the secondyer of courtyards from the back yard.

    Compared to the quiet and elegant back yard, the front yard was very tidy and orderly.

    Although they were the same size, the front yard felt like a more somber ce perhaps because there were neat rows of squarish houses in it.

    Various kinds of people were going in and out of the center of these small houses.

    On the door of every small house there hung a que that stated the type of business it was managing.

    With the goal of categorizing their information, there was a specialist to handle each specialized area.

    The ones delivering the information were called the horse legs, those who went around searching for information were called informers, while the ones sitting inside recording were called gentlemen.

    There was at least one gentleman in each small house. In some houses, there were two or more of them. The information that kepting in would finally be delivered to Baixiao Pavilion at the back through these gentlemen.

    All the horse legs and gentlemen obvious knew Yunzhu as the deputy hall master. As for Qinghu, whom they always saw wearing a smile, they did not dare to treat him with contempt.

    They heard that Qinghu was a trusted aide of their mysterious Hall Master. He was someone they should never offend.

    However, when they spied the mysterious young man in the middle, they could not help feeling suspicious.

    ¡°Who could this be that our deputy hall master would show the way, whom Qinghu had to apany?¡±

    ¡°Could he be the Hall Master who never appeared?¡±

    ¡°Does he not look too young to be the Hall Master?¡±

    As Lin Mengya traversed the ce, everything she saw was as it had been designed by her, but still, it really surprised her how Qinghu and Yunzhu had carried out her n so perfectly.

    The horse legs, who were rushing here and there, greeted them before continuing on with their business of delivering information.

    Lin Mengya could sense that the people here were suspicious of her. However, she did not intend to make her identity as the Hall Master known to them.

    Likely, it was because of their suspicion of Lin Mengya that these untamed vagrants were fearful of her. If they were to learn of her background, they would probably not be as respectful toward her.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya thought that there would be a better time to make her identity known and establish her authority in front of them.

    This was not the best moment, and in fact, there was no rush.

    ¡°After having a look at everything, I would like the horse legs and the gentlemen to put on masks. The informers should also be wearing masks on the way here. While prying for information, if someone wishes to cooperate with us, he has to be carrying the seal of Sanjue Hall.¡±

    Yunzhu and Qinghu exchanged looks as they were surprised to see that Lin Mengya was so meticulous and demanding in the things she dealt with.

    They had really forgotten that the taboo in the business of information was to have someone remember their faces. In the past, the way Peach Blossom Dock dealt with their killers whose face had been exposed was either death or disfiguration.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s decision for their employees to wear masks meant that even if someone among them were to rebel and escape, Sanjue Hall would be totally unaffected. Moreover, it would catch them off guard.

    ¡°In addition, keep a portrait of every employee ording to their departments as top secret. And no one is to leak or look at them. In case someone¡¯s conduct turns egregious, we will be able to deal with it better with what we have.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not a ruthless kind of person. She would never be able to annihte her men just because their faces had been identified. This was the only way Sanjue Hall could be kept safe.

    Yunzhu nodded immediately and promised that she would enforce the wearing of masks this very afternoon. As for these people, there was no fear of them turning into traitors. The reason being that many of them would have lost their lives if Sanjue Hall had not offered them shelter.

 Chapter 280 - Within Sanjue Hall

    <strong>Chapter 280 Within Sanjue Hall</strong>

    ¡°Oh yes, please be the first to inform me when there is any information about any rare and precious herbs.¡±

    It was necessary to purge the poison in Qinghu¡¯s body. Lin Mengya had even spoken to her teacher about it. Even if she was unable to find the antidote for the time being, at least she could find something in ce of the antidote that could prolong his life.

    She tried to look indifferent on her face despite her concern for Qinghu. As she casually browsed through the information written by the gentleman, she realized that although it was brief, it contained all the necessary details.

    Great, it seemed that these workers were really quite capable.

    ¡°At the front is Master Sanjue¡¯s Sanjue Hall. ording to your wishes, there will be a martial artspetition every three months here. We would richly reward the winner of thepetition. Right now, the atmosphere of thepetition has been stirred up in Sanjue Hall. The three candidates are Shangguan Hao, the master of intellect, Qin Yi, the master of pleasure, and Nan Junhua, the master of martial arts, respectively. All three emerged victorious after intensepetition. Therefore, there is nothing to worry about regarding their capabilities.¡±

    Yunzhu was indeed skillful in making good use of resources. Lin Mengya would not be as meticulous as her if she was given the task.

    The horse legs and other members would stop in their tracks to greet Yunzhu politely as they pass by and saw her.

    Not only was there a look of surprise in the men¡¯s eyes whenever they gazed at Yunzhu, all the more, but also they looked up to her with admiration. Lin Mengya was d that she was fortunate enough to have entrusted the right person to carry out this task.

    The front courtyard was extremely spacious. It was even more spacious than the two courtyards at the back.

    The horse legs were working quietly and orderly while the informers went back and forth delivering the information. The people who wished to strike up a business deal would be stationed at the pavilion outside the courtyard.

    They were expected to adhere to the rule of firste, first served regardless of their status and identities.

    Yunzhu got someone to specially make small tokens out of bamboo to distribute to all the workers.

    It was also made clear that they would only receive 10 clients per day. They would have to try again early the next morning if they wished to stand a chance to enter.

    Nevertheless, Sanjue Hall made sure to show courtesy to every prospective client. Regardless of identity, as long as they came knocking on the door, everyone would be treated as an honored guest. There would also be good-looking guards stationed at the pavilion to serve all kinds of fruits and snacks.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job, thanks for your hard work.¡±

    Lin Mengya had a look around and felt that everything was working perfectly and there was nothing she could criticize. It seemed that Sanjue Hall would be run more effectively by Yunzhu than if she were to manage it herself.

    After all, Lin Mengya was much less experienced in society than Yunzhu. If there were to be any mismanagement on her part, Sanjue Hall might turn into aughing stock.

    Lin Mengya did not think that Yunzhu would even think of usurping her power. Trust was fundamental to any partnership. As long as she could achieve the end she wanted, the process was not as important to her. She had founded Sunjue Hall with the purpose of making things easier and more convenient for her.

    If Lin Mengya could even forsake her status as Princess Yu, what was thisparatively little bit of authority in society to her?

    Moreover, the fact that she could create one Sanjue Hall also meant that it was not impossible to create a second Sanjue Hall.

    She felt her cheeks bing hot. She had only made a suggestion.

    The three of them wandered around and ended up in the back yard once again.

    Because Lin Mengya had dressed up as a man and was wearing a veil, the brothers in the hall were merely suspicious but were unable to recognize her as the secret big boss of Sanjue Hall.

    Yunzhu time and again emphasized the fact that she was merely the deputy hall master. From her words, one could tell she was very respectful toward the Hall Master. For this reason, all the people working in Sanjue Hall feared the Hall Master even if they did not respect the deputy hall master.

    No one among them had seen the Hall Master in person. However, this man whomanded the deputy hall master had to be someone of special standing.

    Lin Mengya would be hysterical if she knew that in the hearts of these people, she had be a hairy, burly man.

    After returning to the innermost courtyard, Lin Mengya began looking around carefully.

    The two rows of spacious rooms were most likely Yunzhu¡¯s and Qinhu¡¯s bedrooms.

    Across from her, there was arge house that was brightly lit and elegantly furnished. The building style was like that of the Han and Tang dynasties, with a modern Japanese vor. After pushing open the back door, she saw that there were only a simple bed and a squarish low table in the sparkling-clean, tidy room.

    All the walls around the house were lined with countless books, arranged by their respective categories.

    Not only could Lin Mengya obtain the information that Lin Mengya needed, but Qinghu and Yunzhu had also made the special effort to source all kinds of books to keep her entertained.

    On the table, there was a smooth and translucent jade teapot and a matching teacup.

    Lin Mengya removed her shoes and walked toward the delicate tea set. She had casually mentioned something like it and made a rough sketch of it.

    To her surprise, her wish hade true so easily.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Lin Mengya touched the books on the bookshelf with delight, beaming like a little child.

    The usual doting smile appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face, and even Yunzhu shook her head with a smile. They seemed to wonder how such an intelligentdy could be beaming with joy like a youngss.

    Lin Mengya hid her feelings of gratitude in her heart. She was fully aware that Qinghu and Yunzhu did not owe her any favors. Therefore, she would always be all the more grateful to them from the heart.

    Just when the three of them were about to exchange more polite words, the bell hanging in the house started to ring, making a clear and beautiful sound.

    Yunzhu nced at the bell and said, ¡°Someone had just passed the Sunjue Master¡¯s test. That someone is going to strike a business deal with us. Please wait here for a while, Hall Master. I¡¯ll go take a look first, but I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. The Sunjue Master¡¯s test was really a test of sincerity.

    If they impressed the Sanjue Master through their sincerity, they would be halfway to sealing the deal.

    Therefore, the Sanjue Master had to observe and understand the hearts of men in order to discern if someone was sincere in making a business deal with Sanjue Hall or if he was just trying to stir up trouble.

    Sitting behind the table on the floor made Lin Mengya feel that she had been freed from all constraints.

    Although the soft mattress in Liuxin Courtyard was a hundred times morefortable than this, Lin Mengya clearly felt that there were too many restrictions in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s posture, while shey down on the floor with her one leg over the other, made her look capricious yet rxed.

    Qinghu smiled at the sight of her. She was rarely seen being so carefree.

    Qinghu followed suit after drawing the door curtain andy down on the floor. He put both of his palms under his chin and kept his eyes fixed on thess.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Sigh, after so many years of growing up, I¡¯m finally able to be myself today!¡±

    Lin Mengyamented while shey on the floor with widespread arms and parted legs, staring at the ceiling.

    When she was back in the modern world, she was like an unfeeling, hard-hearted senior. She still recalled that her juniors who were taught by her teacher treated her with fear and respect.

    They would usually flee from her right after they greeted her, not to mention joke around with her.

    However, after she arrived in this ancient world, she had been on her toes, making sure that no one would see through her.

    A carefree life like this was what her heart quietly but desperately desired.

    ¡°In fact, you can live a life like this anytime. The question is: are you able to leave Long Tianyu?¡±

    Her heartstring had been tugged for some reason.

    Instinctively, Lin Mengya put her palm to her chest where her heart was.

    She furrowed her brows. Why did she feel a stab of pain at every mention of this name?

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t care. He is the high and mighty prince. What am I? I¡¯m just an artful and headstrongmoner. Moreover, his heart already belongs to someone else. Qinghu, I¡¯m all right sharing everything with other people. But for marriage and love, it has to be exclusive.¡±

    Lin Mengya was very serious when she spoke. She did not appear to be joking at all.

    Qinghu¡¯s chest tightened.

    ¡°How dare Long Tianyu be unfaithful to her!¡± This knowledge provoked his anger. He would have been kept in the dark if Lin Mengya did not reveal it to him today.

    Qinghu thought that Long Tianyu would be the littless¡¯s one and only reliance.

    He quickly swallowed what he had wanted to say.

    ¡°Oh yes, Qinghu, it seemed to be such an easy thing for you to send Jiang Ruqin into a man¡¯s bed. Is that because you¡¯re experienced?¡±

    It was said that Peach Blossom Dock after Qinghu left had be obsolete.

    His sessor, though vicious and ruthless, was in no wayparable to Qinghu in his skills in terms of martial arts and strategizing.

    Peach Blossom Dock used to be the number one sect of killers. However, it slowly deteriorated to a second-rate then a third-rate power.

    It was said that another sect named the Sect of Life and Death was quietly taking over Peach Blossom Dock.

    Qinghu smiled faintly when he saw the puzzlement in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He stood up, took out a fruit tter full of fresh fruits from the shelf behind, andid it in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°That hired hand was my disciple. I was the one who nurtured him. Apart from him, there were many well-known hired hands in the capital city who were personally nurtured by me over the past 20 years. There were at least 80 to 100 young men who died in my hands.¡±

    He spoke with such indifference that it sounded like he was narrating another person¡¯s story.

    A soft, lean hand, still smelling of the fragrant ink stick, covered Qinghu¡¯s mouth.

    When Qinghu looked up, he saw an apologetic-looking Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Let the past be past. I didn¡¯t mean to talk about your past.¡±

    Lin Mengya stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. She tended to forget that certain things were taboo and she should never talk about them. Regardless of how Qinghu doted on her, she should not have toyed with his scars from the past.

    A slightly cold, big hand closed over her small hand. He quickly let go of her hand upon contact.

    At this moment, Qinghu¡¯s eyes were filled with loneliness.

    ¡°My own brother died in my hands. I had personally killed him. He was sent into a big mansion, and by the time he returned, he was breathing hisst breath. Up until thest moment, he was not aware that his own brother was the one who personally nurtured him and personally destroyed him.¡±

 Chapter 281 - The Intelligential Transaction

    <b>Chapter 281 The Intelligential Transaction</b>

    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and sat up properly. Even the book couldn¡¯t arouse her interest.

    It was just an unintentional joke, with no intention to look into Qinghu¡¯s past. She felt sorry and had to be a listener.

    Then, she would swallow everything about Qinghu and never let a third person be informed.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wondering who the real boss of Peach Blossom Dock is. Little girl, there are some people I want you to avoid. The less you know, the safer you¡¯ll be. If Sanjue Hall thrives to be able topete with Peach Blossom Dock one day, I promise I¡¯d tell you who he is. But I have to say that Peach Blossom Hall is the least important part of his power,¡± Qinghu said seriously and sincerely.

    Lin Mengya blinked. ¡°The top group of killers is that one¡¯s least important power?

    ¡°How powerful could he be?¡±

    When she was about to ask further, Yunzhu was seen through a bamboo curtain.

    But she seemed to be leading a couple of people. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and stopped her intention to go further.

    ¡°Hall Master, here¡¯s a guest insisting to do a business with us. So I was bold to bring them to the inner yard. Please forgive me for not informing you ahead of time.¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t see who they were through the curtain. She gave Qinghu a gesture, who immediately got her meaning and deliberately lowered his voice to speak.

    ¡°Rules should work. You didn¡¯t let us know. It¡¯s your neglect of duty. Customers are always right. Take your punishmentter.¡±

    His lowered, rough voice sounded frighteningly cold.

    Yunzhu knelt down and slightly shivered at once. Lin Mengya and Qinghu were the best actors. The former was overwhelming while thetter put the shoe on the right foot.

    In the future, everyone in the know about it would believe that the Master of Sanjue Hall was not a nobody.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Yunzhu stood up, her voice still trembling with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but what big deal do you want to make with me?¡±

    After Yunzhu left, the man waiting outside slowly approached.

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya saw the slim figure that was inexplicably familiar.

    Especially when the man spoke, she immediately felt afraid of being found out.

    ¡°For one thing, I want to know how many great doctors there are in the world. For the other thing, I want you to find them. No matter how much you want, I can afford it.¡±

    ¡°Long Tianyu!¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was racing immediately!

    ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to leave but she realized that there was a bamboo curtain between them and that she needn¡¯t feel scared at all.

    Besides, Qinghu was covering her. ¡°Why not wait and see what he wants.¡±

    ¡°How generous you are! But Sanjue Hall only sells information. As for whether or not they¡¯re avable, alive, or dead, it¡¯s not our business. If you want to find them, you¡¯d better give your business to an escort agency. I¡¯m refusing your business. Please leave.¡±

    Long Tianyu was standing in the courtyard and his narrow eyes were focusing on them.

    Sanjue Hall, a new-rising power, sprang up just a few months ago.

    He heard that lots of capable people with grave crimes were employed by Sanjue Hall. However, the one behind the Hall was omnipotent to erase those records of their crimes, leaving no traces in the least.

    Even the government was not clear where they came from.

    Few people had seen the master of Sanjue Hall. The Hall Master had to be a mysterious person, they said. What was happening showed that the Hall Master was indeed a little weird.

    ¡°Hall Master, I suppose you must know who I am. As long as you can give me what I want, I can afford whatever you want.¡±

    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes slightly at the figure behind the curtain. It was still a new field of selling intelligence.

    But there was a promising future for it, as long as it could carry on.

    It would be better if they would like to join him. But he would rather remove Sanjue Hall as early as possible if they had an ambition not belonging to them!

    ¡°Haha... How humorous and deep-pocketed you are, Your Highness. But I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t afford to offend the royal family. I think we¡¯d better not cooperate this time. Yunzhu, show His Highness out. And when customers in rtion with the courte here, you¡¯d better show them out.¡±

    Long Tianyu had never imagined that the Master of Sanjue Hall would be so conceited.

    The Master wasn¡¯t scared of his identity, and what¡¯s more, by this chance, broke off rtions with the court.

    That was interesting. It proved that the Master of Sanjue Hall was a brave, astute, tough person instead of being insatiable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be abrupt. You have your rule, so let¡¯s go with your rule. The information about those great doctors in the world is enough for me.¡±

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Long Tianyu apologized and made peace instead of going off in a huff, as he was such a proud man. For the first time, she thought that Long Tianyu was not who she thought of him to be.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say anything, showed Qinghu her attitude written on a paper, and let him tell Long Tianyu.

    ¡°You¡¯re too serious, Your Highness. Yunzhu, lead His Highness to a seat and get him a cup of tea,¡± Qinghu said in a in voice, showing no emotions.

    Long Tianyu sat on a mahogany chair designed for customers outside, and at the same time, he was looking up and down at the house.

    It was designed simply and magnificently. Obviously, the Master of Sanjue Hall was supposed to be an ambitious man. For no reason, he had a good impression of the Hall Master.

    ¡°Your Highness, here you are. The Hall Master is not in good health. The faster the better.¡±

    Yunzhu, while smilingly serving a cup of scented tea, reminded Long Tianyu with good will.

    He nodded when he took the tea and put it aside.

    ¡°Since you want information about great doctors, I guess that someone in your family must be not in good health. You know, doctors are often masters in different fields. So what kind of doctor do you want, Your Highness?¡±

    Lin Mengya made the assumption that Long Tianyu was seeking doctors for the emperor.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me? Or he doesn¡¯t believe my profession so he tries to find someone better?¡±

    No matter which one was right, Lin Mengya still thought of herself to be looked down upon by Long Tianyu.

    ¡°A kind of difficult andplicated disease. As for other reasons, I don¡¯t think you should ask. I just want intelligence about those capable doctors. Here¡¯s a thousand in gold as down payment.¡±

    He who had wealth spoke louder than others. He seemed to be asking her to take his money.

    But Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to earn money. So she told Yunzhu to get the information he wanted.

    ¡°Here are 118 doctors, popr or reclusive. A thousand in gold is enough to pay for it. But there¡¯s a Saint Doctor living in your house, right? I have to say, he¡¯s the best in the world.¡±

    Immediately, Long Tianyu¡¯s shing eyes were rushing through the bamboo curtain to see who the one behind it was!

    Only a few people knew that Baili Rui was grounded in his house.

    But the Master of Sanjue Hall knew this. ¡°How much do they know?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have to say, never try to investigate those things you shouldn¡¯t know about. Otherwise, troubles woulde to you.¡±

    The guards standing behind Long Tianyu held their weapons more tightly.

    ¡°Sanjue Hall is frighteningly resourceful. Their informationwork seems to be ced everywhere!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re funny, Your Highness. How many people do you think would be really willing to tell you the information about those great doctors? The day has eyes, the night has ears. You¡¯d better be careful, Your Highness. Unless someonees to pay us a high price for the information about you, Sanjue Hall won¡¯t tell him easily. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, few people would know. Sanjue Hall is not a charity hall.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked sullen. He was close to the figure behind the screen, but he couldn¡¯t see through it at all.

    He waved to stop his guards.

    From the moment of entering the house, Long Tianyu had already sensed lots of traces of aura from dozens of capable people. If there was a fight, it would do him no good.

    Besides, few people would try to find out such secrets. As the Hall Master said, only a few people could afford it.

    ¡°All right. Since it is so, I¡¯ll leave you now. See you again in the future.¡±

    Then, Long Tianyu left the back yard of Sanjue Hall with his people.

    The figure behind the bamboo curtain always made him feel a little strange somehow.

    But none of the men he knew were simr to this one.

    ¡°Where does hee from?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already gone far away. Little girl, just rx.¡±

    Qinghu teased her while shaking his head. He picked up the teacup on the table with his long fingers and lightly took a sip.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s palms were already in a sweat. Others didn¡¯t know, but she knew how difficult it was to manage to deceive Long Tianyu.

    Especially face to face.

    When finding no trace of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya immediately let out a long breath.

    She patted herself on the chest with her small hands. ¡°How dangerous it was! Thanks to Qinghu, I didn¡¯t expose myself.¡±

    ¡°Why would he want to find great doctors? For His Majesty? What do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya found no other reason besides to treat the emperor.

    ¡°I think so. But Prince Yu seems to have little belief in your medical skills!¡±

    Qinghuzily sat aside and tried to stir up trouble. His eyes exposed his intention to enjoy a show.

 Chapter 282 - A Beautys Visit

    <strong>Chapter 282 A Beauty¡¯s Visit</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to know why he doesn¡¯t believe me. If he found a great doctor, then I could avoid the possible trouble when I entered the pce, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed not angry and just smiled as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°It¡¯ste now. We should go back. Yunzhu, I¡¯ll leave all of this to you. Tell that guy in Sanjue Hall in the city to inform me whenever I¡¯m needed. You did well. That guy is very smart.¡±

    Yunzhu lowered her head and made a bow. Lin Mengya was right. It was she who arranged that guy inside the city.

    Baiji¡¯s father was smart enough but did not know how to deal with those social affairs. He would suffer if meeting those outrageous guys.

    That guy she arranged out there was a master of kung fu, smart and sophisticated. He would be useful in the future.

    Out of the back yard, Lin Mengya huddled herself up in the carriage in confusion.

    ¡°Why does Long Tianyu want other doctors? Just because he doesn¡¯t believe in my medical skills?

    ¡°Or because he has arranged for me to enter the pce as an excuse, but in fact, will arrange for other reclusive experts to treat His Majesty?¡±

    No matter what the reason, Lin Mengya still felt slightly frustrated by his distrust.

    ¡°Fine. Long Tianyu just wants a more firm guarantee.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a master of poison, but if it¡¯s a new disease I don¡¯t know, I may miss the best time to treat His Majesty.¡±

    After picking up the four maids from Sanjue Hall, they returned to the alley at the back of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion very quietly.

    Four of them ran back to Liuxin Courtyard, like thieves. When she put her formal clothes back on, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved.

    Xiaoyu was still in Sanjue Hall and would send Xiaojin to inform them when something happened.

    In a minute, dinner was served.

    Sweet corn with pine nuts, ham, duck soup cooked with old ginger, and a fried dish were all served.

    The four maids already ate their fill with all sorts of desserts that Aunt Bai had made for them. How inattentive they were. They had no interest in the delicious dishes on the table.

    ¡°All right, leave me alone. Just go back to rest. I¡¯ll let you know if I need you.¡±

    They left with excitement. Only Qinghu stayed and had dinner with her.

    Lin Mengya always ate a little like a bird, and today, with a heavy heart, she ate less and after several tastes,she didn¡¯t touch it anymore.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Still thinking of Long Tianyu?¡±

    Qinghu knew her the most. She lost interest in food only because of Prince Yu.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m on a diet. You can eat some more. I¡¯ll leave you here and go back to rest.¡±

    She put away her bowls and was going to stand up to go back to her room.

    But at the same time, the door was opened suddenly, which surprised Qinghu and Lin Mengya.

    A thin figure appeared in front of Lin Mengya.

    Indignant resentment filled his handsome face and anger was burning in his eyes.

    He was biting his lips tightly, as if he was being forced by someone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Xiaoyu? Did someone do something to you?¡± Lin Mengya asked curiously.

    Lin Zhongyu gradually hid his emotions and wouldn¡¯t expose his feelings on his face. Therefore, there had to be someone overdoing it so much that he got furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you, Sister! Lieyun Empire! The royal family! Go to hell! I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want it at all!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu kept ranting, which proved that he was really irritated.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya and Qinghu exchanged nces and raised their eyebrows.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Wanyan Lie! How much effort he made to persuade me to let go of Xiaoyu! What does he want again now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me, did Wanyan Lie do something to you?¡±

    Lin Mengya grabbed Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeves and took him to the chair beside her.

    He was still acting angry with his cheeks raised, which was quite adorable.

    ¡°Wanyan Lie wants me to marry the princess of the Jin State because, he said, my position would be maintained if I went back with a princess from the Jin State. But the thing is, I don¡¯t like those princesses! I don¡¯t want to marry any one of them!¡±

    After hearing his exnation, Lin Mengya felt a little awkward.

    No matter what, Lin Zhongyu was not an adult yet and was still a fresh pupil of those affairs between a man and a woman.

    In the modern world, he was not old enough to start puppy love, let alone get married.

    ¡°How impatient Wanyan Lie is!¡±

    ¡°Listen, you need to n your marriage for the long term. I wish you could find a wife you love and have a happy life. Well, tell Wanyan Lie toe and see me and I¡¯ll talk with him in person, okay?¡±

    A joint marriage with the princess of the Jin State might be used to save Xiaoyu¡¯s life when it¡¯s necessary.

    After all, Xin Li was casting covetous eyes at them. He wouldn¡¯t give up easily, and probably a conspiracy was brewing.

    So Xiaoyu went back to Lie Yun like a babe in the woods.

    Lin Mengya knew that Wanyan Lie wanted to have a more considerate n.

    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t marry anyone!¡±

    Lin Zhongyu reacted violently. Lin Mengya just smiled and then touched his head.

    ¡°Xiaoyu is bing unyielding. Perhaps this is what he should be, that stubborn boy when I picked him up.¡±

    ¡°All right, calm down. I¡¯m scared. Oh, you stayed in our house for a whole day. Did anyonee to see me?¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to change the topic. Xiaoyu thought about it and shook his head.

    Nowadays, Liuxin Courtyard was not a ce just anyone could go. Without the admission of the doorwoman, nobody dared to barge in, even when it was an emergency.

    ¡°I saw no onee in. But two hours ago, a carriage came into Qinwu Courtyard. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s one of our carriages.¡±

    ¡°Two hours ago?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it and realized that it had happened after they came back from Sanjue Hall.

    But who had such a high position to enter Qinwu Courtyard in a carriage?

    Even Lin Mengya, Princess Yu, had to get out of the carriage at the second door of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°One of someone¡¯s lover? It must be her. None of the men would like to be carried in a carriage for women,¡± Qinghu deliberately said, as if trying to stir up trouble.

    ¡°Lover! Nonsense! Just have your dinner.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him, but inwardly, she started thinking, ¡°At such a time, who would visit Long Tianyu?¡±

    Inside the study, the light was flickering and a pretty couple was sitting and looking at each other.

    The man looked handsome, indifferent, and sent forth an aura of deterrence without speaking. The woman looked bewitching, but between her eyebrows, it seemed to condense thick ice, which made her an iceberg queen-like beauty.

    Long Tianyu looked the beauty in front of him up and down with deep disgust in his eyes.

    The beauty refused to admit to being inferior and threw sharp eyes at Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Look at you. In just three years, how could you abandon yourself to vice?¡±

    Long Tianyu spoke without giving mercy and crossed his arms as if there were trash in front of him.

    ¡°No matter how I look, it¡¯s none of your business. Without you, Ruo Bing wouldn¡¯t force me to dress like this. Why are you still alive? If you die, everyone can live a happy life!¡±

    ¡°The beauty¡± spoke but it sounded like a baritone in a low, cold voice. Besides, ¡°the beauty¡± sat there with legs open, which was not like what ady would do at all.

    Both of them started a verbal fight when they just met each other, like a couple of enemies.

    ¡°You volunteered toe. I wanted Ruo Bing, not you!¡±

    Long Tianyu looked angry. It was not a good time, otherwise he would draw his sword to pierce through the monster in front of him.

    ¡°Ruo Bing is busy. You only have me to cure your wound. It¡¯s the only choice.¡±

    ¡°The beauty¡± also looked embarrassed. Although he was made up, the blue veins on his face still exposed his anger.

    ¡°Get out! I¡¯d rather die than let a shemale treat me. Show him out, Lin Kui!¡±

    The one who he called a shemale also snorted, and then without hesitation, was going to stand up and leave.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll prepare hell banknotes for you and celebrate with Ruo Bing when you die!¡±

    Lin Kui pulled a long face. None of them was easy to offend.

    Neither of them would submit to each other, like a pin against an awl. All right, Lin Kui, who did the legwork, had to bear them.

    At the moment, he had to stop ¡°the beauty¡± first, and beaming with joy all over his face, he begged.

    ¡°Lord Lu, could you stop feeling angry at our master? After all, before Ruo Bing left, she told you many times to treat Master. Would she get angry at you when shees back and is told that you left in a huff?¡±

    Upon hearing ¡°Ruo Bing¡±, Lu Ning stopped immediately.

    An unwillingness shed across his face, and eventually, he had to sit down and look at Long Tianyu, taking no action.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about whether you die or not. I just hate to see Ruo Bing being angry!¡±

    After saying some heartless words, he kept a straight face, reached out his hands, and was about to take off Long Tianyu¡¯s outerwear to check on his wound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Your face makes me feel sick. Drive him out, Lin Kui!¡±

    Long Tianyu avoided his hands in disgust and spoke ruthlessly.

    Lu Ning was totally irritated. He dressed himself like this just because it was convenient to treat Long Tianyu.

    It was already annoying enough to sit in such a small carriage.

    ¡°Huh! No matter what, whether you like or not, I must treat you today!¡±

    Then, he pounced on Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 283 - Radar Started

    <strong>Chapter 283 Radar Started</strong>

    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t! Please stop!¡±

    Noticing both of them being close to fighting with each other, Lin Kui was scared and tried to stop them immediately.

    Long Tianyu dodged out of the way and struggled to keep a distance from Lu Ning.

    But Lu Ning was stubborn and would never stop unless he took off Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes and checked him out.

    Instantly, the capacious study became a mess because of their fight.

    ¡°Shemale! Stop! Qinwu Courtyard is not a ce where you can do whatever you want!¡±

    Fury could be sensed in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice. Obviously it was because Lu Ning had smashed a good inkstand just now.

    ¡°The doctor is your parents. You disrespect your parents, so you deserve it. If I fail to tear you to pieces, I¡¯ll change my name from Lu Ning!¡±

    His hairpins and his thin, beautiful hair were in a mess, caused by Long Tianyu.

    Both of them became more furious in the fight, and every move produced wind. Lin Kui¡¯s face became more wrinkled.

    But both of them had no intention of stopping in the least yet.

    Lin Kui sighed heavily and stepped back. It seemed that there was a need to discuss with Lao Deng about how to repair the study after the two lords tore it up.

    Long Tianyu and Lu Ning were in a fierce fight, and neither of them noticed a beautiful figure outside the study appear at the door of Qinwu Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya told Baiji to cook ginseng soup for Long Tianyu, and asked about his real n, by the way.

    Upon entering through the door, she found the carriage outside the study.

    She unconsciously gave it a closer look and found that it was not expensive but exquisite.

    It seemed to be the kind of carriage for women.

    She couldn¡¯t help doubting whether or not it was really for ady.

    When she was about to leave, Lin Mengya heard something from inside the study. She looked in the direction of the sound, only to see two shadows at the window of the study.

    The figure was hard to see clearly but it was easy to know that no one, other than Long Tianyu, had the courage to y around with someone else in his study.

    It was hard to tell who thedy was but it seemed that she was very passionate. Thedy was amorous enough to put herself on Long Tianyu¡¯s body!

    She... she was helping him take off his clothes!

    Lin Mengya found her own face burning like a stove. She was surprised, irritated, as well as indefinably upset and despaired!

    She was close to tears but she held them back.

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go back! In the future, you can nevere to Qinwu Courtyard, none of you!¡±

    ¡°How could you, Long Tianyu!¡± Lin Mengya was ranting about Long Tianyu in her heart. ¡°I devote myself to nning everything for your good. Now, I reveal my heart by preparing ginseng soup for you! How could you... how could you y around with another woman in the study!

    ¡°You need bullwhip soup, not ginseng soup! You look indifferent in everyday life. It¡¯s really surprising that you like such a hot beauty!¡±

    ¡°Tell the kitchen to cook a bowl of soup with penises and testes of ox, sheep, and tigers. Leeks are a must. His Highness is so busy and he needs lots of nutrition!¡±

    Lin Mengya bit her lips tightly and was raving about how Long Tianyu was such a beast with a human face!

    Only Baiji, who came together with Lin Mengya, kept her blushed face lowered and silently knew what happened. Nobody else knew that.

    Nobody else knew why Princess Yu looked like she wanted to eat someone.

    Inparison to Lin Mengya¡¯s great jealousy, the situation inside the study was very simple.

    Of course, it ended with destruction to both sides.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s wound, which had just gotten a little better, broke down again. Consequently, he couldn¡¯t do anything when Lu Ning pushed him down on the chair and treated him because Lu Ning used a kind of drug to soften his muscles.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re injured, so you should listen to a doctor¡¯s words. Or you can just die and I can save lots of drugs.¡±

    Lu Ning himself was not in a good condition either. Long Tianyu¡¯s old injury reurred while Lu Ning was badly battered.

    The hairstyle, which was made by Ruo Bing this morning, already became a mess and made him look like a psycho. He felt very sorry because those ornaments were the favorites of Ruo Bing.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Ruo Bing will not spare me.¡±

    The culprit was exactly this guy who confounded right and wrong. After pouring some medicine on a piece of gauze, Lu Ning immediately smacked Long Tianyu on the shoulder with it.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Long Tianyu gasped in pain and his face lost color in a minute. But he was a tough man with a strong mind and he kept himself from swearing.

    ¡°Lord Lu, please take it slowly! Master is already suffering.¡±

    Lin Kui was feeling sorry for Long Tianyu.

    Lu Ning gave a nce at him and said emotionlessly, ¡°The drug can take effect only with an internal force. If I didn¡¯t squeeze it violently, your master would have died. You ignored the poison on that knife and went straight to fight. Let me guess, your stupid brain has be worse after a couple of years?¡±

    Veins stood out on Long Tianyu¡¯s neck and the pain of the wound was pushing him too far.

    But he had never imagined that Lu Ning¡¯s satire would push his limits further.

    ¡°Even though my brain bes worse, I won¡¯t betray my brothers. You, such a traitor, when the five-year promise expires, I will take your head!¡±

    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes lost a little light because of what Long Tianyu said.

    But then, he didn¡¯t care again.

    ¡°Everyone except you knows that I didn¡¯t betray our second junior. If I really betrayed him, why would Ruo Bing and Lin Lang plead for me? I¡¯ve asked you to give me five years. Within five years, I promise I will find the real traitor to clear my name. If I fail, I¡¯d like to kill myself in front of the grave of our second junior. You won¡¯t need to do so!¡±

    The satire regarding himself could be heard in his tone.

    Long Tianyu just gave him a look and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Long Tianyu, Lu Ning, Nangong Jin, and Night had learned together. They grew up together and had a good rtionship, even though their personalities were different. Three years ago, Nangong Jin died a tragic death because of Lu Ning¡¯s betrayal. Long Tianyu was lucky enough to survive, and from that day on, the rtionship between him and Lu Ning broke up.

    All the evidence showed that Lu Ning was the traitor.

    But he refused to admit it, and what¡¯s worse, he asked Ruo Bing and Lin Lang to plead for him.

    The five-year promise? It was just an excuse for him to prolong his life.

    Today, if he hadn¡¯t dressed like a woman and sat in Ruo Bing¡¯s carriage, Long Tianyu would not have let him in, even if he would die from his wound.

    ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯ll avenge Jin. If there¡¯s still a little humanity in you, you should feel guilty. There are only two years left. I¡¯m waiting to take your head!¡±

    Long Tianyu turned his head away and refused to forgive Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning sighed. As a matter of fact, he could not forgive himself either. Nangong Jin was killed because of him, so it stood to reason that Long Tianyu would refuse to forgive him.

    In the past years, he had been investigating the clues about what had happened that year. However, there was little hope, and probably it would turn out to be no result.

    ¡°I heard that you married Lin Nansheng¡¯s daughter. Whether you believe it or not, Ruo Bing wanted me to tell you that the Lin family might have something to do with what had happened that year. If you want to know the truth, go and ask your wife.¡±

    After uttering thest word, Lu Ning turned to leave the study.

    But Long Tianyu was lost in thoughts while sitting in the chair.

    He did suspect the Lin family before. That was why he had agreed to marry Lin Nansheng¡¯s daughter. He wanted to await an opportunity to make an investigation.

    If the Lin family was really involved in that thing, then he...

    Long Tianyu clenched his fists and looked bewildered. He hated to make Lin Mengya sad.

    ¡°If only Lin Nansheng just did a little.¡±

    Lin Mengya returned to her room in a huff and then drove everyone out.

    In a minute, writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones, even the chair Long Tianyu had ever used, were thrown out.

    She would have also thrown that mahogany desk out but it was too heavy to move. After trying many times, her face flushed because she used too much force and was in a flood of tears.

    Lin Mengya bent over on the desk and struggled to suppress the sound of crying.

    She had never expected Long Tianyu to do such a thing to her.

    ¡°It was no wonder that he became abnormal and said that I made trouble out of nothing and asked Sanjue Hall for information about great doctors. He did all of this just because he wanted to drive me out.¡±

    ¡°Having an affair was not enough. How dare he take his lover to the house and do that thing! Such a couple of shameless cheaters!¡±

    Lin Mengya made a fist and pounded violently on the tough table and was greeting Long Tianyu¡¯s ancestors in her heart.

    Her heart ached. She didn¡¯t know until now why those songs about love stories always had some sentences to describe the pain of a heartbroken person.

    Her heart felt like it was being squeezed by a hand. It hurt too much to breathe.

    Suddenly, Radar, which had kept quiet for a long time, raised the rm. Lin Mengya sensed a pain of being pricked in her brain, and then the confusion caused by her sadness became clear.

    ¡°You¡¯re suffering from a great mood swing. Here¡¯s some advice: breathe smoothly and calm yourself down, otherwise you may feel ufortable.¡±

    A cold, machine-like, female voice was reminding Lin Mengya of her condition at the moment.

    Lin Mengya was too surprised to move. ¡°Radar can warn me about my health condition now?¡±

    She closed her eyes and focused to imagine Radar in her head as a blueputer screen.

    Then, a sound came and it seemed that Lin Mengya clicked an on/off button. Suddenly, everything was clear before her eyes as if aputer had been switched on.

    ¡°Hello, wee to the automatic search and identification system of Super Radar. Please enter your password to unlock more options!¡±

    ¡°OMG!¡± Lin Mengya almost screamed out! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there anybody to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 284 - The Shen Nung System

    <strong>Chapter 284 The Shen Nung System</strong>

    Up to now, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what was happening yet.

    Then, the female, machine-like sound returned and Lin Mengya came to her senses.

    ¡°Password? What password?¡± She thought about it hard and failed to figure out what the password was.

    ¡°Ah!¡± It came to her mind that her teacher had set a protective password on the Radar. But that password was designed to close Radar momentarily when its carrier was in great danger.

    Besides, her teacher didn¡¯t tell her how to close Radar!

    What if she got the wrong password and Radar was closed permanently?

    But it was a rare chance. She didn¡¯t know what functions Radar had yet.

    After a moment of thinking, Lin Mengya recalled the password, which she felt a little unfamiliar with.

    ¡°Wrong password, please try again!¡±

    The female sound came again. Then, Lin Mengya tried several times instantly. There were only five chances for her, and at the moment, it was thest time. Lin Mengya started to feel a little downhearted.

    ¡°Thest time! It¡¯s now or never. I can¡¯t do anything if it fails.¡±

    ¡°You got it! Wee to the super system of Shen Nung. It¡¯s designed for medical researches. Please keep the password in your mind for future use.¡±

    Then, the female voice started her exnation inside Lin Mengya¡¯s head. She originally thought that the Super Radar could only distinguish poisons.

    But today, she was informed that it was a high bionic system for medical identification research.

    To put it simply, it was an analog system essible to everyone to be a medical master. After hearing a brief introduction, Lin Mengya suddenly felt herself in great pain.

    It felt like someone had hit her on the head with a mallet, then darkness came over her eyes and she fell down on the ground in pain.

    ¡°Huh... huh...¡±

    But soon after, she did not feel any pain. She huffed as shey on the cold, tough ground.

    If she did not witness everything happening, it was hard for her to believe that her teachers¡¯ research could make such a great achievement and create such a powerful radar.

    She recalled that what she and her teacher took charge of was only a part of the Radar.

    And there were lots ofbs like theirs in the research base.

    Perhaps even her teacher, one of the creators of the research base, had no idea what system Shen Nung really was.

    After the introduction, there was a 3Dputer screen that unfolded before her.

    There were all kinds of function modules inside, which she could utilize with her senses to move her fingers to control through space.

    ¡°God! What brilliant functions! It¡¯s moreplicated than Iron Man!¡±

    In a minute, Lin Mengya lost herself in the system. But unfortunately, there were no other functions, other than a tremendous amount of medicinal property, perhaps because it was only a test item.

    But the better thing was that the system ssified those things she had learned from her teacher, such as prescriptions, proportions or functions.

    That was to say, Shen Nung had a function of recording and generalizing. If she already knew there was no AI core, Lin Mengya would consider it to be the second Ultron!

    For the moment, Lin Mengya left behind her anger at Long Tianyu. Shen Nung could help her memorize all the medical skills, like a scanner, and ssify them ording to their functions.

    An extraordinary retentive memory and automatic ssification system, of great use!

    Lin Mengya chose the standby mode, and then concentrated on murmuring to start in her heart. As she expected, it was started again.

    ¡°For god¡¯s sake! What a helpful Radar! You surprise me!¡±

    While lying on the ground and trying Shen Nung with great excitement, Lin Mengya did not notice that a small head was silently peering through the door.

    Then, the eyes were opened wide, and more heads showed up until there were six.

    On the bottom was Xiaoyu, who was worried the most, and from bottom to top were her four maids and then Qinghu.

    After seeing what was happening to Lin Mengya while showing different facial expressions, all of them became serious at the same time.

    Then, they gathered together after closing the door.

    ¡°Has Sister be stupid now?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s question made everyone quiet down.

    Just now, Lin Mengya kept crying loudly, even the deaf could hear her. But at the moment, she was lying on the ground,ughing and waving her hands. It looked very severe.

    ¡°Those people in my town say that a mad widow became a lunatic after hearing that her husband had died. She kept telling others that her husband was still alive, and at night, she would cry andugh. Master had a disease like this before. Has her disease reurred?¡±

    Baishao sounded reasonable. Baizhi, who knew clearly Lin Mengya¡¯s condition, was anxious to cry.

    ¡°Master started to cry andugh after Mrs. Lin passed away. Did His Highness do something so that Master became mad again?¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s words weighed a ton on their hearts.

    She was right. What if Lin Mengya did be crazy?

    ¡°I heard that an insane person tended to hit others for no reason or hurt herself. Later on, Xiaoyu and I will break into to get her under control. Baisu does things quickly and Baishao has the courage. Both of you try to tie her upter. Misfortunes nevere simply. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the best doctor to cure her disease.¡±

    Qinghu looked gloomy, and it could be seen from his eyes that he was suffering a little.

    The more intelligent a person was, the more possible she woulde into a dead end. But Lin Mengya was still young and capable. How did she catch such a disease?

    It was true that God would do everything to a beauty out of jealousy!

    Lin Mengya never expected that the experimental process of Shen Nung would be misunderstood like this.

    After several tests, she finally got up when she had fully mastered how to use Shen Nung.

    The ground was already in a mess. She stuck her tongue out. ¡°Shit, I was too excited just now.¡±

    Lots of good things were smashed by her.

    Although she was kind of a rich woman, frugality in household management was a traditional virtue.

    While cleaning up the room quietly, Lin Mengya thought twice and then decided to keep Long Tianyu¡¯s writing instruments on the table.

    She became convinced that it had just been a woman. She would leave one day, and the one who should feel worried and cared about was supposed to be Lin Lang.

    She felt a little sad, but that was because she was under the illusion that Long Tianyu loved her.

    Right. That was absolutely an illusion. Without his pretty appearance and great wealth, she would never have a feeling about him.

    She was such a realistic woman. Nobody would refuse a rich, handsome man.

    Lin Mengya, while pouting, scolded Long Tianyu for his defects in her heart.

    Then, after adjusting her mood, she opened the door.

    ¡°One! Two! Three! Go!¡±

    When she just opened the door, Lin Mengya heard Qinghu counting.

    It was followed by two attacks from two unidentified objects suddenly. She unconsciously tried to avoid them, and they got nothing in the end.

    She turned around and saw Qinghu and Xiaoyu lying on the ground, like dogs eating soil.

    ¡°Huh? Weird. What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m almost dying. Baishao, did that mad widow react so fast?¡±

    A scream came from the direction where Qinghu was.

    Baishao had no time to give him an answer while she was watching Lin Mengya numbly and there were tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you still remember me, Master?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. ¡°She¡¯s Baishao. I didn¡¯t have any memory loss. How could I forget?¡±

    ¡°Wow! Great! You aren¡¯t insane, Master, that¡¯s good!¡±

    Baishao immediately gave her a bearhug while crying.

    The other three maids also came closer to them, crying andughing.

    But Lin Mengya was confused. ¡°Insane? Why would I be insane?¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯m touched. I want a hug too!¡±

    Qinghu opened his arms and then tried toe closer as well.

    But Lin Mengya abruptly stretched out her feet and kicked him away quickly.

    Although she had no idea what had happened, she would never give Qinghu the chance to take advantage of her!

    Since the four maids kept crying, Lin Mengya had to wait patiently. Consequently, Baishao, feeling awkward, exined everything to her.

    Lin Mengya found it funny and annoying. ¡°They did think that I was so upset that I had gone mad!

    ¡°Are you kidding? How could it be possible?¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t tell them about Shen Nung, so she justforted them and made an excuse that it was a way to adjust herself.

    And now she returned to normal, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about her.

    The four maids cried a lot and couldn¡¯t feel at ease so they decided to keep Lin Mengyapany every night.

    When she was about to refuse, it came to her mind that Long Tianyu might never live with her in the future. Lin Mengya still felt a little upset. In the end, she nodded her agreement.

    She had gotten used to living with Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya did feel unfamiliar with living alone.

    Baisu slept in the outer room. Lin Mengyay on the big bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, tossing and turning.

    That carriage kept fluttering past her eyes. She even recalled every detail about it. The function as a retentive memory helped her memorize everything she paid a little attention to. It was much clearer than a scanner. ¡°Shit! Shit!¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it help me forget those things I don¡¯t want to remember?¡±

 Chapter 285 - The Literature Garden in North Tower

    <h4>Chapter 285 The Literature Garden in North Tower</h4>

    Lin Mengya still felt unhappy. Although she had said that she would not care, she still wanted to know the truth.

    She was supposed to know who that woman was, at least.

    Therefore, after one-night gloom, Lin Mengya, who used to care about important things only, decided to start a gossip for once. The next morning, she dressed up.

    There were many gorgeous, courtlike peonies on the red brocade.

    She put a golden ornament with green on her head, iparably graceful. The four maids were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not a festival or something like that. Master won¡¯t enter the Pce. Why would she dress herself with such a thing?¡±

    Lin Mengya eventually came to understand why they looked at her like an upstart, in the mirror.

    Suddenly, she lost her courage and pulled down those hairpins. She often saw how the real wife of a man reacted to her husband¡¯s affair.

    However, when it did happen to her, Lin Mengya realized that no matter how elegant you became, it would not be useful, as long as the man didn¡¯t love you anymore.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem to have something in mind,¡±

    asked Baiji cautiously, while helping Lin Mengya return to her normal dress quickly.

    Lin Mengya looked at her and then paused.

    ¡°What should I say? Tell them that Long Tianyu has an affair, and I can¡¯t reconcile myself, so I decided to make trouble with his lover?¡±

    ¡°If I really do this, that would not be me.¡±

    ¡°I feel bored recently and want to get out. Leave me alone, remember?¡±

    Everyday, no matter where she went, there were always lots of people surrounding her.

    She was distracted today, and she wanted to walk around alone to relieve boredom.

    ¡°No way. It¡¯s very cold outside. Besides, you¡¯re fragile. What if you catch a cold and fall ill?¡±

    Baiji showed her refusal first, but Lin Mengya insisted, and no one managed to stop her. Thus, in the end, she convinced them to get out alone.

    She wore a red, lined jacket instead of the luxury cloak, even without the hairstyle a madam should have.

    She wore a white hairpin and looked like a miss from an ordinary family.

    A noisy, long street was outside the street where Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was. Lin Mengya wandered around the street, having no destination.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, or Sanjue Hall, was only what she used to live a life in the ancient.

    However, for no reason, she felt tired out today.

    Lin Mengya went through the long street and walked around the corner, suddenly seeing a beautiful red plum. It was still on its blossom time. It just blossomed, red, fresh and striking.

    Lin Mengya got closer and touched lightly the red plum with her hands. It felt cold like water but smelled a waft of fragrance.

    ¡°Do you like it, Your Highness?¡±

    A loud voice came from behind. Lin Mengya turned around watchfully, only to see a pretty, clean face.

    The man looked like a gentleman, in his twenties or so, and in a great appearance. He wore white like a god detached from life.

    She felt familiar but could not recall where she had met him ever.

    ¡°Your Highness, you forgot me, right? My name is Qiu Yu. We met in the military camp where General Lin stayed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±

    Lin Mengya recalled immediately. When Lin Nansheng had returned to Capital City, soldiers in the military had gotten poisoned. At that time, the man had helped her figure out how to detoxify them.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Since he was the old friend, Lin Mengya let her defense down. From the prescription he had made, Lin Mengya had deemed him as a capable man.

    Qiu Yu cracked a smile, and his young face was filled with excitement. However, he was excited at the red plum.

    ¡°Back to my hometown, I can¡¯t find such beautiful red plums. People say that here is the best ce to appreciate plums. But it¡¯s unknown about the master of the house.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw the red plum stand out from a small hole in the shape of plum on the wall.

    The wall was not high, but it was totally covered by plums. Lin Mengya was curious. The plum was taken care of, but people outside the garden could see them very clearly.

    It seemed like the master did this deliberately. Her interest was aroused.

    ¡°It seems that the master is a generous person. Why not go and have a look at who is taking care of these plums?¡±

    Qiu Yu slightly nodded and made a gesture to let Lin Mengya go first.

    Both of them walked around the wall but found no door.

    When they got to the front, they found that it might be a backyard of a mansion.

    When they got closer, they found a new literature garden out there.

    Literature garden, meant a ce where people of literature and writing gathered together, with tea, wine and beautiful girls.

    But those girls were different from those in a brothel.

    They knew a lot about literature and would not show up for money.

    Therefore, the master of such a big literature garden was supposed to have a more powerful background than those bosses of brothels.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new North Tower. What a pity. We can¡¯t appreciate even the least plums.¡±

    Qiu Yu shouted his pity out. But nobody knew whether he really felt pity for it or not.

    North Tower, Lin Mengya watched the old-timey que, and suddenly, a shadow shed across her mind.

    It came to her mind that there was a plum blossom on the carriage.

    Lin Mengya recalled it suddenly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± There was a blossom of plum on the curtain of that carriage!

    Although it was in an invisible corner, she hadn¡¯t missed it!

    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness?¡±

    When noticing Lin Mengya standing still, Qiu Yu showed his kindness and waved his hands before her eyes.

    When he had met Princess Yust time, he had found her powerful and felt respect for her. But why would she look like losing her wits today?

    ¡°Let go and have a look.¡±

    Regardless of Qiu Yu¡¯s answer, Lin Mengya started to go into the house.

    ¡°Ahem! We¡¯d better go. It¡¯s really...¡±

    Before Qiu Yu finished his sentence, Lin Mengya already entered the North Tower.

    It was totally not what she expected. She initially thought that all seats were at least upied and that manydies or servants would be weing guests at the door.

    Unexpectedly, there was a white screen at the door.

    Lots of people had left their writing out there. She looked closer and found some great writings.

    And as for others, they read reasonable, but could only be ssified into doggerel.

    ¡°Please stop, thisdy. There¡¯s an unwritten rule in North Tower. Every new guest has to leave a writing on here. No one can go into the house before Master checks.¡±

    A friendly, middle-aged man, who was standing aside, came to her with writing instruments.

    Lin Mengya nced at the screen and found drawings and writings.

    ¡°What a literature garden. There is a cement test before entering the house.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not good at writing, but at drawing. Get color inks for me, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    An evil idea rose up in her mind.

    When she had been in college, she had learned how to drawics for two years. From the plums in the backyard, Lin Mengya made an assumption that the master of North Tower was really a man who was introverted on the surface, but in fact, was extraverted.

    Otherwise, he would have built a high wall and stop others from appreciating his plums.

    Plums were attractive enough to draw outsiders¡¯ attention but out of their reaches. Of course, they would feel anxious.

    What Lin Mengya asked for was served soon.

    Lin Mengya lightly smiled and then started her drawing on the screen with a brush.

    In a while, she drew an outline.

    Be it the middle-aged man, or Qiu Yu, none of them could see clearly what she was drawing.

    On the screen, there was a low wall on the surface, but inside the wall, there were apricot blossoms. They were rich, adorable, but there was one branch out of the wall.

    Outside the wall, a girl in yellow was tilting her head with curiosity at the reached-out apricot blossom, while under the apricot tree, there was standing a boy in red, who wore a sinister smile.

    The girl looked innocent and lovely, and her big eyes were filled with her affections for the red apricot blossoms. But the boy crossed his arms and looked very cunning.

    When coloring the drawing and looking up and down at it, Lin Mengya was satisfied and put down the brush.

    ¡°Go to find your master and tell him to see this drawing.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked awkwardly at the drawing.

    In the modern world, a girl with a round face and big eyes, and a slim boy were popr.

    But they looked abnormal in the ancient.

    ¡°This is... Please forgive me for not seeing it clearly. What is it?¡±

    Lin Mengya just smiled and then turned around to sit on the chair.

    ¡°Your master will definitely know what I¡¯m drawing. If he doesn¡¯t understand, I think, I won¡¯t waste my time to enter North Tower.¡±

    The servant¡¯s face instantly changed. Qiu Yu gave him an intelligent smile and patted him on the shoulder, saying,

    ¡°Go to find Mr. Bamboo. He will know what it means. He will like it, I believe.¡±

    The servant helplessly looked at them. They dressed gracefully and had a decent style of conversation. Thus, he immediately turned around to report to his master.

    ¡°How naughty of you. But have you heard about Master Bamboo of North Tower?¡±

    Qiu Yu looked at the drawing. It was different from other drawings as the characters in it seemed more vivid and lovely.

 Chapter 286 - Dazzling Red Plum

    <h4>Chapter 286 Dazzling Red Plum</h4>

    Lin Mengya shook her head in disbelief. Whoever Master Bamboo and Master Plum were, she had been frantically busy with her own businesses that she had no time to be bothered about them.

    Qiu Yu could not help butugh when he saw the look in her eyes.

    He thought Princess Yu would have heard about them. What a surprise£¡

    ¡°Master Bamboo is the owner of this North Tower. This painting of yours would definitely catch his eye.¡±

    Lin Mengya had a feeling that there was a hidden meaning in Qiu Yu¡¯s words.

    When she was about to probe further, someone approached from behind the screen.

    ¡°I heard that ady with exceptional talent had just arrived. I¡¯m curious to find out which family thisdy is from.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised one of her eyebrows at the mention of Master Bamboo. Should he not be a man given his title as a master?

    However, the person who appeared before Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was obviously a girl. She was even wearing a white silk scarf that veiled her face.

    dded in a bright red fur cloak, she looked like a moving torch.

    Her eyes, which peeked out from the veil, had been painstakingly touched up. They seemed to be able to see through to people¡¯s hearts, yet were not sharp or aggressive.

    The moment Lin Mengya locked eyes with her, she immediately knew that thisdy was an extremely intelligent person.

    She smiled faintly but did not introduce herself nor go forward to show her wee.

    ¡°This is my cousin. She hade to have her eyes opened since she had heard that the northern tower was full of talents and that the plum flowers are in full bloom at the backyard. How have you been, Master Bamboo?¡±

    Qiu Yu behaved as if he were a regr customer as he took a bow and smiled.

    The expression in Master Bamboo¡¯s eyes softened when Qin Yu introduced Lin Mengya as his cousin.

    ¡°My bad. Since this is Master Qiu¡¯s cousin, please lead her here. Please excuse my negligence for not showing courtesy.¡±

    Lin Mengya remained silent. Since Master Bamboo was a businesswoman, she ought to be smooth and sleek in establishing social rtions. It was not surprising that she was good at using pleasantries that did not mean much.

    Lin Mengya nodded to her, indicating that she understood what was going on.

    ¡°I heard Uncle Li saying that thisdy is exceptionally artistic, so I¡¯vee quickly to take pleasure in seeing her drawing. I wonder where the masterpiece is.¡±

    Master Bamboo did not sound like she was mocking the artist. She seemed sincere about hering to appreciate the art work.

    Qiu Yu puckered in a smile and pointed towards Lin Mengya¡¯s ¡°masterpiece.¡±

    Master Bamboo turned her body towards theics and the look of surprise appeared in her eyes. Thereafter, she gazed at it for a few minutes.

    ¡°This is indeed a legendary piece of art. This painting¡ª I must be ignorant and inexperienced. However, I think you might have a misunderstanding about some matters, miss. All the rich people in the Capital City loved the plum flowers in the backyard. My intention was to enjoy the flowers with the people. I have no other intentions, but I made you misunderstand me.¡±

    Master Bamboo¡¯s exnation seemed to be an attempt to cover up some things.

    Although she imed that her intention was to enjoy the flowers with themoners, this was just an excuse for them to show off.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding, Master Bamboo.¡±

    As both parties found a way to ease their respective awkward situations, Qiu Yu finally understood the reason behind this. Uncle Li was the only person who was still clueless.

    What did this piece of art really mean?

    ¡°Master Qiu, how should I address thisdy?¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to answer her question by telling herst name was Lin, but she changed what she wanted to say when she opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°Myst name is Zuo, and my first name is a single character, Hui. Nice to meet you, Master Bamboo.¡±

    Light shed across Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes as he smiled but refrained from giving Lin Mengya¡¯s identity away.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Zuo. This way in, please.¡±

    Master Bamboo confidently led the two of them into the inner hall.

    Lin Mengya nced at her artwork, then entered the hall.

    Uncle Li, still looking perplexed, looked at the painting on the screen. All he could make out were ady in yellow and a young man in red.

    ¡°Please hold on, Master Qiu. Something¡¯s puzzling me. What¡¯s the meaning of this painting?¡±

    Qin Yu gazed at Uncle Li, smiled, and shook his head. Princess Yu was cheekier than he imagined.

    ¡°It¡¯s trying to say that the fox was trying to lure the chicken out, someone¡¯s harboring malicious intentions.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Qiu Yu left Uncle Li behind as he followed Lin Mengya into the hall. Uncle Li was lost as to who the chicken or the fox was.

    As Lin Mengya trailed behind Master Bamboo, she just realized how the literary world was different from the regr restaurants and bars.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s Restaurant Ruyi was definitely more meticulously and thoughtfully designed and decorated. However, North Tower had an air of natural and casual feel about it.

    There was no bustling of the crowd behind the screen. On the contrary, all the people were quietly taking leisurely strolls.

    There was no center stage in the courtyard. Rather, there was a tall plum tree standing in the middle of the courtyard, and there were a few other trees with tree trunks as thick as water buckets.

    Apart from the blooming flowers on the plum tree, the other trees looked like they were withering.

    Lin Mengya supposed those trees would bloom during other times of the years. However, she was curious as to why those trees were intertwined together like they were one tree.

    It appeared that Master Bamboo was a person with a pure heart and spirit.

    ¡°Master Qiu and Miss Zuo hade at the right time today. The plum flowers in the backyard are in full bloom. All our honored guests are in the courtyard enjoying the beauty of the plum flowers. Would you two like to go over to have a look?¡±

    Master Bamboo was indeed thoughtful, but Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and decided to turn her down politely.

    Although she did not like social situations, she was nheless rather well-known among the nobles in Capital City. The surname ¡®Zuo¡¯ was her mother¡¯s maiden name. She had used this surname in hope that no one would recognize her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t really like crowded ces. Maybe Master Bamboo could help me find a ce where I can see and enjoy the beautiful plum flowers quietly. As for my elder brother¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya looked towards Qiu Yu, expecting hisment.

    ¡°Me? I will follow where cousin goes. Otherwise, my aunt would skin me alive.¡±

    At the sight of that harmless and innocent face with a serious expression, Lin Mengya¡¯s smile widened.

    Master Bamboo reacted immediately and led the two of them up to the second floor.

    As they pushed open the door leading to a spacious room, to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the interior design of the room was simple yet elegant. Every piece of furniture from the tables to the stools were made of wood.

    As Lin Mengya walked in, she could tell fine workmanship in its furniture. However, these tables and stools did not seem to be fabricated from raw materials. Rather, they appeared to be originally in this state.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this ce? It may be secluded and quiet, but you can still enjoy the plum flowers from here. Qin He, Bai Hui, serve the guests well. Please make yourselves at home, please send them to look for me if you need anything else.¡±

    Master Bamboo bowed to them and excused herself from their presence.

    Thereafter, the two other women, whose faces were veiled, bowed to them, exited the room, and closed the door behind them. They were like standing guard outside the room.

    ¡°This is strange. Why are all the women in this ce wearing veils?¡± asked Lin Mengya as she helped herself to the stool and sat down by the table.

    Qiu Yu forced a smile, took the teacup on the table, poured some tea for himself and started drinking.

    ¡°The literary world is not a ce of entertainment. Therefore, these servants would be wearing veils most of the time because they don¡¯t want to obtain favor using their good looks.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya felt that it made sense. Regardless of whether the visiting men were schrs or literary people, they were men after all. All men had the same weakness.

    Even Long Tianyu could be taken in by a woman¡¯s beauty, what more other men.

    The thought of Long Tianyu made Lin Mengya queasy. Master Bamboo may be wearing a veil, but she ought to be someone of impressive skill given she was the running Northern Tower.

    Could she be the one having sex in the study that night?

    ¡°Elder Brother Qiu, do you know of any ce in the city that uses the plum flower as its symbol?¡±

    Lin Mengya addressing Qiu Yu as Elder Brother Qiu instantly generated much of his goodwill towards her. Thedy before his eyes was elegant with exceptional status, yet unassuming.

    He paused and pondered, then replied saying, ¡°This is about the only ce that uses the plum as its symbol. Apart from Master Bamboo in North Tower, there¡¯s Master Plum. However, being very mysterious about her whereabouts, Master Plum is always absent and Master Bamboo is the one who is managing this ce the majority of the time. Why? Are the plum flowers here not impressive enough? I believe there are no other ces in the city as beautiful as here.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not hear thetter part of what Qiu Yu said.

    Apparently, North Tower was the one using the plum as its symbol.

    She stood up and walked to the window. As she looked out, she marveled at the breathtaking beauty of the red plum flowers. It was no wonder that even Long Tianyu could not resist the temptation of the plum flower.

    Naturally, the founder of Northern Tower would not be a mediocre person. She gently let out a breath. Why was she not feeling at ease despite finding out the truth?

    What could be done now that she knew the identity of one of the founders of Northern Tower? Was she going to lose herposure and magnanimity and make a scene? She had not reached that state.

    The bloodred plum flowers appeared ring. Lin Mengya turned around, pushed the door of the room open, and walked briskly out of it.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Qiu Yu.

    However, he did not follow after her.

    He supposed Princess Yu had something urgent to attend to, so he merely furrowed his brows as he saw, through the door, Lin Mengya disappear around the corner of the stairs.

    The court of imperial physicians was saying that a number of subjects had collectively made a petition to engage a physician outside the pce to attend to the Emperor.

    Among the rmended physicians, Princess Yu, who had rendered much meritorious service, was the most voted candidate.

    From his perspective, Princess Yu was indeed a very intelligentdy. However, the pce was notmonce, nor was it like the army camp. He supposed Princess Yu was clueless with regard to the situation in the pce.

    Since she had addressed him as her elder brother, he felt he had the duty to give her some good advice.

    After making up his mind, he exited from the courtyard of North Tower and headed towards Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    All the way home, Lin Mengya¡¯s footsteps were unsteady as she was beside herself. Her mind was in a state of total disarray.

 Chapter 287 - Unbearable Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 287 Unbearable Heartache</h4>

    So what if she saw Long Tianyu again? It was either this Master Bamboo or that mysterious Master Plum whom Long Tianyu had a rtionship with.

    Was she not supposed to be able to let go easily? Why did she feel a pain beyond what she could bear?

    Putting her small hand on her chest, it was indeed difficult to withstand a heartache due to love. Fortunately, she was not too deep into it yet. If she were to withdraw from her emotions now, she would not be lost forever.

    Trudging toward Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, tears started welling up in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes without realizing it. Qiu Yu who caught up with after much effort, tapped lightly on her shoulder.

    However, he was met with an expression that indicated that Lin Mengya was about to break down into tears.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    The stunned Qiu Yu did not understand how an outstanding woman like her had a fragile side to her.

    Lin Mengya turned around, quickly wiped her hand across her face, and pretended that nothing had happened as she faced Qiu Yu.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why did you not stay in Northern Tower to enjoy the plum flowers?¡±

    Qiu Yu took out his handkerchief from his sleeves and passed it to Lin Mengya, giving her a tender and graceful smile.

    ¡°I can always enjoy the plum flowers at other times, but have you encountered any difficulties? Do you want to tell me?¡±

    Lin Mengya took over Qiu Yu¡¯s handkerchief, feeling embarrassed. She was not the kind to be ovee by emotions. Now that she had been caught shedding tears, she thought her image had been ruined in this instance.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the wind. Oh yes, you seem to be very familiar with Northern Tower. Are you also a gant young man?¡±

    She was surprised that she would one day be using such a clumsy excuse to cover up her reason for shedding tears.

    Qiu Yu was an understanding and reasonable person after all. Sensing that Lin Mengya was not willing to reveal the reason for her misery, he just took her excuse as it was.

    ¡°The court of imperial physicians are full of stubborn old men. All I could do to ease boredom was toe out and find some interesting ces to visit.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Qiu Yu, who looked more like a frail schr than the imperial physicians.

    After they went on for a while, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that Qiu Yu was rather knowledgeable in medical science. As they chatted along the way, they actually found each other congenial.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going into the pce to treat the Emperor¡¯s illnesses.¡±

    Lin Mengya was struck dumb for a moment by Qiu Yu¡¯s question, but she quickly nodded.

    This was no longer a secret. Moreover, she was already the Emperor¡¯s daughter-inw. Be it publicly or privately, she was the best candidate.

    However, Qiu Yu seemed uneasy about Lin Mengya going into the pce. Could he have known some inside information that Lin Mengya was not aware of?

    ¡°Things in the pce are not as simple as you think. You might encounter some dangers if you wish to enter the pce. Even as Princess Yu, you will still not bepletely free from all these entanglements.¡±

    Almost everyone, who had heard that she was entering the pce, had given her the same advice.

    Lin Mengya had her own thoughts.

    ¡°I know your concerns. I suppose it¡¯s not all peaceful in the court of imperial physicians.¡±

    Qiu Yu chuckled casually as if he was not at all bothered.

    ¡°Everyone in the court of imperial physician has a tongue. You can¡¯t control what others say. It would not be easy to repudiate what they say.¡±

    As much as these words were in and easy to understand, Lin Mengya reaffirmed her belief.

    The Emperor¡¯s illness was not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Emperor is not really ill?¡±

    Lin Mengya wished to find out more about the Emperor¡¯s condition from alternative sources. Despite Qiu Yu looking like a frail schr, he remained tight-lipped.

    ¡°When you enter the pce, Princess Yu, you will naturally find out about it. Here we are. I¡¯ll excuse myself from here on.¡±

    Lin Mengya watched Qiu Yu as he turned to leave, then she went into deep thoughts.

    She had thought that she would merely enter the pce to have a look at the Emperor.

    Qiu Yu might not have revealed anything, but it appeared that there were evil plots everywhere. The choice of whether to enter the pce became a tricky one.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Mistress.¡±

    A servant came up to wee her once she arrived at the gates.

    Lin Mengya nodded at her. Nowadays, her going in and out of the mansion was somon that no one dared question her or show disrespect towards her. The entire mansion was her territory by now.

    In retrospect, what happened a half year ago seemed like a life time ago.

    After Lin Mengya entered the front yard and rounded the corridor to make her way to the Liuxin Courtyard, incidentally she bumped into Long Tianyu.

    As Lin Mengya stood in the corridor, she looked so elegant and beautiful. He, on the other hand, was d in a ck robe, looking valiant and mighty.

    It had only been a few days since they hadst seen each other, and Long Tianyu¡¯s mind had been upied by her images all this time.

    When he was about to say something, he saw that she was holding on to a in-colored handkerchief in her hands.

    It was obviously a handkerchief belonging to a man.

    ¡°Who did you go out to see today?¡± asked Long Tianyu.

    He immediately regretted asking. He had merely wanted to know her whereabouts, but the tone of his voice ended up sounding like he was interrogating her.

    Given her temperament, he supposed she would be upset.

    As he expected, Lin Mengya stuffed the handkerchief into her sleeve and a cold smile appeared on her face. The tender affection in her eyes towards him was absent.

    ¡°I suppose my whereabouts had nothing to do with you, Your Highness. Or do you think I should be reporting to you? If you¡¯d like to know, you can send men to follow me next time. I¡¯m tired. Please, excuse me.¡±

    Lin Mengya purposely walked past Long Tianyu while revealing the handkerchief in her hand. Long Tianyu¡¯s interrogation made her even angrier.

    Why did he interrogate her just because she was holding on to a man¡¯s handkerchief? In that case, why did he not think of how upset she would be when he was unfaithful to her?

    In a sh, Long Tianyu, taking advantage of his long legs, went around Lin Mengya quickly and stood before once again.

    Being much taller, Long Tianyu looked down at Lin Mengya with an intimidating look in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya stared into his eyes without fear, her eyesrger than his. She had never really been intimidated by anyone!

    The two continued staring at each other, as if they were challenging each other. Long Tianyu increasingly found her small, angry face adorable.

    Her widened eyes, though filled with rage, were still so attractive.

    Without further hesitation, he lowered his head to kiss those pouty lips.

    Before he got what he wanted, pain shot up from his toes.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    He looked on as Lin Mengya, looking victorious and proud, turned and left. Long Tianyu felt as if his heart had been trickled by a little kitten.

    ¡°What? Good dogs would not block the way. If you try to block my way again, I will trample on your toes and break them.¡±

    Her threats echoed from behind Long Tianyu. He stood there, stupefied. He was so used to seeing the gentle and intelligent side of her.

    Somehow, today, there seemed to be an exception!

    As he cursed Lin Mengya in his heart, Long Tianyu was unaware that Lin Mengya¡¯s asional sassy behavior had stirred up the secret fighting spirit in him.

    However, she was truly provoked.

    She had thought that Long Tianyu would at least be jealous or even guilt-stricken. Little did she expect that he would appear unraveled but started interrogating her. He even wanted to be intimate with her!

    Bah! What did he take her for?

    Lin Mengya returned to the Linxin Courtyard in rage. Pulling a long face, she said to Baizhi, ¡°From today onwards, prepare spicy food for the prince for his every meal!¡±

    Did he not fancy hot, spicy and sexy girls? Alright, he would be given hot and spicy food until he could not stand it!

    Baizhi stared at the almond pastry in her hand, then looked to her mistress¡¯ tightly shut door. Who was she angry with now?

    Since her encounter with Long Tianyu in the courtyard that day, Lin Mengya had shut herself in her room and refused toe out. This was what other people thought.

    In reality, Yunzhu hade to fetch her secretly to Sanjue on a few asions.

    It would be the New Year¡¯s Eve in three days. All the people working at Sanjue Hall, regardless of the gentlemen or the horse legs, had to return home for the New Year. Lin Mengya had purchased many new year goodies for them, as well as bonuses for those who were making a trip home.

    For those who had nowhere to go during the new year period, she had made arrangements for their amodation. There were still many rooms in that courtyard that could amodate them.

    While the wind was chilly, her courtyard remained quiet.

    No one from Sanjue Hall darede into her courtyard. Viting that rule warranted a death penalty and nobody dared to challenge it.

    Lin Mengya willingly downed a pot of sweet wine and was tipsy.

    Shey on the soft mattress of her bed, drunk. She could vaguely make out Qinghu sitting in front of her, looking helplessly at her.

    ¡°I thought you hated drunkards the most. Why did you get drunk today?¡±

    Qinghu picked up the wine jug from the floor and gulped down a mouthful of it. It was no wonder thisss was drunk. The wine was fragrant and deliciously sweet, but the after taste was strong.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sin to be too sober. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to be away for a few days? Why are you back so quickly?¡±

    Last night, she had seen the sedan belonging to North Tower once again.

    After a while, she gradually got used to the heartache. She had wanted to have a drink with Yunzhu since she felt bored during the winter day. Never did she expect herself to get drunk before Yunzhu did.

    ¡°Look at you, how could my mind be at ease? If I¡¯m no longer by your side,ss, you¡¯ve to take care of yourself.¡±

    For the first time, Qinghu¡¯s eyes told of his indulgence and his reluctance to part with her.

    He thought he no longer had a future of his own, and naturally, he did not want to indulge in his emotions. At this juncture, Lin Mengya was his only care and worry in this world.

    ¡°Where¡¯re you going? No way, you promised me that the rest of the time in your life belongs to me now.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spouted words of a drunk person, she had gradually fallen asleep.

    A helpless smile appeared at the corners of Qinghu¡¯s mouth. He reached out his big hand and stroke her long hair. He knew she was not wary of him, like how a woman would towards a man. However, he could not be considered a man anyways.

    Despite much sorrow in his eyes, he knew he would not have any regrets.

    ¡°Are you really going? You are putting your life in danger by doing so. If Hall Master knows what you are going to do, she will surely be saddened.¡±

    Not too far off, Yunzhu¡¯s slender and attractive silhouette could be seen tripping along down like a cloud.

 Chapter 288 - Parting Pain

    <strong>Chapter 288 Parting Pain</strong>

    ¡°I am aware, but my departure is for her good.¡±

    The corner of Qinghu¡¯s mouth curled up in a helpless smile. He did not expect that at this juncture of his life, there would still be things that were out of his control.

    ¡°Will you be able to return?¡±

    While Yunzhu brought a nket over to Lin Mengya, Qinghu simply carried her in his arms to the bed in the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Perhaps I won¡¯t return, or perhaps I will be able to see her once again,¡± said Qinghu softly as he put her down.

    ¡°Take care, Hall Master, we wait for your return.¡±

    Finally, Qinghu gave Lin Mengya a deep look and eventually reluctantly tore his eyes away from her. Why did thisss, who always worried him, not appear earlier in his life?

    Yunzhu watched Qinghu disappear from her sight, turned to look at Lin Mengya, who had fallen into deep sleep, and shook her head.

    Qinghu¡¯s temperament and character had not changed for more than a decade. He was ready to sacrifice his life for the things close to his heart.

    Yunzhu took out a small porcin bottle, which contained the pill that neutralized the effect of alcohol, turned to help Lin Mengya up into a sitting position, and put a pill into her mouth. If she had not made Lin Mengya drunk, Qinghu might not even have a chance to bid farewell to Hall Master.

    The Hall Master might appear to be an ignorantss, but Yunzhu could see that she was very protective of her followers.

    When Lin Mengya awoke from her drunken state, she was gued with a terrible headache.

    She massaged her temples with her small hands to ease the pain. Eh? She clearly remembered that Qinghu was there. Every time she awoke, Qinghu woulde up to her to tease her about her capacity for liquor.

    How was it that this time when she awoke, the room was so empty?

    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, Hall Master? This is the soup that will neutralize the effect of alcohol. Please take a sip, it¡¯s very effective for easing headaches.¡±

    Yunzhu had personally brought the bowl of soup. In fact, Lin Mengya never had someone to help do anything on her behalf in Sanjue Hall.

    For this reason, many thought that Yunzhu and Hall Master ought to share an intimate rtionship.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that fox? Why do I not see him? Tell him toe here. What has he been tied down with? Doesn¡¯t he know toe home since the New Year is approaching?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded as if Qinghu was her family.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, Yunzhu¡¯s moving hand stopped midair. She quickly handed the bowl of soup to Lin Mengya and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°He won¡¯t being back.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. This is his home, and we are his family. Who would not want to return to his family? Please be honest with me. Has he done something wrong against me, so he¡¯s hiding from me? Where is he hiding?¡±

    Yunzhu lifted the curtains to let in the warm and gentle sunlight. However, Lin Mengya still felt the chill all the way to her fingertips.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly gone, Hall Master. Please stop asking why. He did so to ensure that you¡¯re safe, so that Sanjue Hall will have a future. From now on, please just take it that he had not existed in the first ce, Hall Master.¡±

    Qinghu had left? Lin Mengya¡¯s mind had been numbed by the alcohol and was unable to digest this piece of information. What did it mean that Qinghu had left and noting back?

    Had he found something he wanted to spend his life with?

    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Yunzhu with questioning eyes.

    Nevertheless, Yunzhu continued to be silent. Qinghu had instructed her not to breathe a word about some things.

    ¡°Oh, I get it. You may excuse yourself now. I need some time to be alone.¡±

    Yunzhu was surprised that Lin Mengya only reacted by saying that she got it.

    For a moment, Yunzhu was stunned. However, she eventually left Lin Mengya alone.

    Somehow, the warm bowl of soup in her hands tasted so bitter that she could barely gulp it down.

    Nevertheless, she drank in bit by bit.

    Although her stomach had been warmed by the soup, her heart was cold.

    She would have never imagined that Qinghu, who was always so attentive, gentle and sweet towards her, had left her.

    What more, he had even left without saying goodbye.

    Lin Mengya froze in a posture of drinking the soup even after she had finished the entire bowl of soup. Qinghu had left. Qinghu had really left.

    The thought kept going around in her mind like a bomb that had destroyed her brain.

    Why did he leave? Did he not say that he would remain by her side for the rest of his life? She had not been able to produce the antidote for the poison in Qinghu¡¯s body. Silly boy, why could he not wait for it?

    She felt so empty in her heart that she felt like breaking down to cry, but even her tears betrayed her.

    Lin Mengya was like a puppet devoid of soul. She felt so helpless that she was even unable to cry. She had always treated Qinghu as one of the most important members of her family. Apart from her own brother ,Lin Nansheng, Qinghu was the only other person whom she felt veryfortable with, just like family.

    Why? Why did he have to leave?

    Yunzhu ought to know the reason, she ought to know!

    ¡°Yunzhu! Yunzhi!¡±

    She called out Yunzhu¡¯s name quickly. Yunzhu seemed to have known that Lin Mengya would ask her the question, so she refused to appear before Lin Mengya, but sighed to herself.

    ¡°Why did he leave? Tell me why he left?¡±

    Lin Mengya shouted her questions in the courtyard. Although Yunzhu did not show herself, Lin Mengya¡¯s words had gently drifted down.

    ¡°He must have his reasons. I¡¯m sorry, Hall Master, this piece of vague information was all that I¡¯ve got. Therefore, stop pressing me. I¡¯ve promised Qinghu some things, so I can¡¯t go back to my words.¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned against the doorpost, and finally, tears started rolling down her cheeks silently.

    Elder Sister Yue Ting had left. Now that Qinghu had left. Those people who were kind to her seemed to leave her one by one. It had been a while since shest experienced such excruciating heartache.

    Why? Why did these people not remain by her side?

    ¡°Hall Master, I believe he wille back alive one day.¡± ¡°Ten years ago, he and I had gone out together to perform a mission. He had been attacked by the sword at a number of ces on his body, but he was still worried about something, so he returned from Hades. Believe me, you are an even more important concern to him, so I believe he will be back.¡±

    Yunzhu, who, at this moment, was sitting on the roof, recollected what had happened one night 10 years ago.

    He would definitelye back because he was Qinghu. He was the master of Peach Blossom, whom many people feared upon hearing his name. How could he just die in the hands of that man?

    They had alle back from Hades, had they not?

    Sob¡ª Sob¡ª

    Lin Mengya burst out in tears and cried loudly. She had totally lost her image of being the master of Sanjue hall. In fact, she was more like a naive little child, crying so hard, yet not trying to camouge herself.

    ¡°Let it all out. Sometimes, I¡¯m really envious of you. The person who is to cry is much more blessed than he who has no more tears.¡±

    Yunzhu took out the flute that she carried with her wherever she went. The gentle melody from the flute went around to Lin Mengya¡¯s ears, and it made Lin Mengya stop crying.

    Yunzhu was right. Qinghu would definitelye back. He who left his home would eventually return to his family.

    Before this moment, what Lin Mengya had done was to wait quietly.

    After being ¡®locked up¡¯ in the courtyards for any day, Lin Mengya finally exited the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Despite missing Qinghu desperately, Lin Mengya was aware that she should not continue to feel that she had lost all hope

    Her romantic love had died prematurely, but there was still someone else she missed from far away.

    Therefore, she had to quicklye out from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, which she thought was like a swamp. She had made a calcted n. She was to ask to leave the pce right after she cured the Emperor¡¯s illness.

    She was going to then concentrate on managing Sanjue Hall well and wait for the day Qinghu returned.

    ¡°Elder Sister, you¡¯re finally out. I was so worried about you.¡±

    It was Xiaoyu in the courtyard. He was wearing a jade-colored fur cloak and smiling at Lin Mengya tenderly.

    Lin Mengya nodded and instructed the servant to bring the snacks she had quickly but carefully prepared, and handed it to Wanyan Lie, who was beside Xiaoyu.

    ¡°I know you¡¯vee to bid farewell today. It¡¯s going to be a long journey, so take good care. If the going gets tough, do write and get someone to deliver your letter to me. Oh yes, remember to keep Goldie safe, understand?¡±

    Parting seemed to be a norm for Lin Mengya nowadays.

    Her mind had be stronger after Qinghu¡¯s departure, so she was able to take Xiaoyu¡¯s departure with calm.

    Perhaps, in life, people matured through many instances of meetings and partings.

    Despite feeling reluctant, she had to learn to let go. She had to allow them to disappear from before her temporarily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sister. I had wanted to leave only after the New Year, however, Uncle Lie¡ª¡±

    There was a look of helplessness in Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes. Lin Mengya got up and walked up to him, reached out her delicate hands, and straightened Xiaoyu¡¯s cors.

    Thed had grown up without her realizing it. From the way Xiaoyu was able to give and take and endure hardships for the sake of aplishing what he needed to do, Lin Mengya could see that he had indeed matured.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you have what you need to do. We will see each other again, won¡¯t we?¡±

    Lin Mengya broke into a brilliant smile on her face, but no one sensed the sorrow and helplessness behind her jovial facade.

    Xiaoyu nodded his head vigorously. He would definitely meet his elder sister again!

    ¡°Goodbye, Elder Sister. Take care.¡±

    Xiaoyu bowed to Lin Mengya. Although Xiaoyu was extremely reluctant, he had no other choice but to set out to return to thend he was born.

    ¡°Yes, be careful.¡±

    Lin Mengya waved her hand as the smile on her face froze a little.

    She ought not to cry! Xiaoyu loved her smiley face most. He would be concerned if she were to break down in tears. She may be of help in any other way, but at least she could prevent him from being distracted.

    Lin Mengya walked him all the way to the gates and watched as Xiaoyu and Wanyan Lie boarded the horse carriage and left. Soon, her vision was blurred by the tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head to the sky, not wishing anyone would see her cry.

    As the saying went, ¡°All good things muste to an end.¡± She could not be so selfish as to keep everyone bound to her.

    ¡°Are you alright, Master? You must be feeling miserable that Childe Yu left, but at least you still have all of us by your side.¡±

    Baizhi whispered words offort into Lin Mengya¡¯s years. Lin Mengya gazed at the four maidservants, who had surrounded her, and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to start thinking about your marriage.¡±

 Chapter 289 - The Vicious Belle Plum

    <h4>Chapter 289 The Vicious Belle Plum</h4>

    ¡°Marriage? What are you talking about?¡±

    Baiji stamped her feet and blushed. She was the oldest among them and she naturally understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intention.

    However, marriage was something that they talked about behind doors. Why was the master so bold to talk about it publicly?

    ¡°Why should you be shy about this? Getting married is the natural course of our lives. Do you want to stay by my side and be a spinster all your life?¡±

    Apart from Baisu, the rest of them weremoners. Baisu would enter the pce within this year. If things did not go ording to n, she would be a free woman soon.

    The pharmacy of Sanjue Hall was doing well enough to provide for the three maidservants¡¯ dowry.

    Although they might not marry intorge, reputable families, it was more than sufficient for each of them to marry someone decent. Moreover, Lin Mengya would need to deal with people from all strata of society when running Sanjue Hall.

    Lin Mengya did not think that a life of bloodshed suited her three maidservants. She would much rather they get married and live a blissful life.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay by your side with Baizhi, Master. Although I¡¯ve heard that Elder Sister Baiji is engaged to be married, I wonder which young man has his eyes on Elder Sister Baiji.¡±

    Baishao put her arms around Baizhi, and together, they started teasing Baizhi.

    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji, astonished. How did she not know about Baiji having a fiance?

    Baiji blushed with embarrassment and turned to Baishao, saying, ¡°How dare you make fun of me! I¡¯m going to tear up your mouth, lest you continuing spouting nonsense.¡±

    Baiji, embarrassed from the teasing, startedughing and fooling around. Baizhi, who was the youngest among them, just trailed behind and watched.

    ¡°They¡¯ll all leave, and we might not see each other again. Are you sure you won¡¯t regret remaining behind with me?¡±

    Lin Mengya directed her question at Baisu.

    At first, Lin Mengya had persuaded Xiaoyu to bring Baisu with him to Lie Yun, but Baisu had insisted on staying by her side.

    ¡°I¡¯m your servant, Master. I¡¯m not going anywhere without you.¡±

    Baisu usually did not speak much, but what she said today touched and warmed Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    She turned around and held on to thess¡¯s hand as a shy smile appeared on Baisu¡¯s face.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s wait until Xiaoyues back. Since we¡¯re a family, one day we will meet with each other again no matter which corner of the earth we are in.¡±

    Baisu nodded vigorously. Following her master might mean that she would never return to her homnd again.

    However, she was willing to do so because this was where her home was.

    ¡°Oh, I thought Princess Yu¡¯s maidservant would know how to behave. Look at the way you are fooling around. Are you treating this ce like an oven in the vige?¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of mockery sounded through the air.

    Lin Mengya stopped smiling immediately as two girls walked toward her.

    The one who was mocking them was the shorter of the two. She had refined eyes and brows, but Lin Mengya got the sense of an unscrupulous businessman. On the other hand, the girl by her side was more outstanding.

    ¡°Hmph, this is the prince¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s not a ce where you have a say in anything, given your dubious background. I think you¡¯re the one who is misbehaving. Can you afford to offend my master?¡±

    Baishao was in no way inferior. She instantly stepped in front of Baiji and Baizhi in a protective manner.

    She was the sassiest girl in the entire mansion. Those who were more aware would know better than to provoke her.

    ¡°Do the princess¡¯s maidservants behave this rudely? I see that your behavior is worse than the women washing vegetables in our restaurant!¡±

    As Baishao looked at the girl who was half a head shorter than herself and snorted, she thought that she really was not afraid of death.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with which restaurant you are working in as a servant, just listen carefully. Once you have entered the prince¡¯s mansion, regardless of status, all guests have to adhere to the rules of the prince¡¯s mansion. If you were to offend my master, I will give an order to have you beaten to death, even if you were a fairy serving heaven.¡±

    Baishao red at her as she spoke with an overbearing tone.

    The littless did not expect to meet such a strong first rival. She had no choice but to back down, although she was apparently not very happy from the reluctant look in her eyes.

    Baishao also toned down her imposing manner a little. She was considered to be half a steward in the prince¡¯s mansion. Or normal days, even the men would give in to her due to being afraid of her. It was not so much because of borrowed plumes from Lin Mengya, but more importantly, she was a formidable character of her own.

    At the same time, Lin Mengya, as the master, could not stand her maidservant suffering a loss.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Sister. Xu¡¯er has behaved ignorantly by talking back to you. Please bear with her for my sake.¡±

    The voice that rang out was sweet and clear, like a bird chirping.

    When Lin Mengya saw the girl before her eyes, her heart tightened. The beautifuldy wore a veil on her face and appeared demure, but the pattern of a plum flower embroidered at the hem of her skirt was what was making Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ache.

    Given that the plum flower on her hem was exactly the same as the one on the sedan, she had to be the beautiful woman sitting in the sedan.

    She had not restrained her maidservant because she had merely wanted to test Lin Mengya.

    What a scheming beauty. Was she already pitting herself against Lin Mengya even before she entered the gates of the prince¡¯s mansion?

    Baishao knew to mind her manners. She decided to let it go after the master of the rude maidservant spoke politely.

    ¡°That is an overstatement, Miss. Please excuse myck of manners.¡±

    Compared to the other maid who behaved like a sore loser, Baishao surely knew when to advance and when to back off, which was exceptional. She bowed and retreated to Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    Although they were both maidservants, it was easy to tell who was more noble and superior.

    ¡°This must be Princess Yu. I, the daughter of an ordinary family of Plum, greet you, Princess Yu.¡±

    As Lin Mengya had expected, thisdy was none other than Master Plum from the North Tower. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tightened once again. The shadow that appeared on the window that night shed across her mind once again, and the image was even clearer now.

    To Lin Mengya, thedy in front of her was the one who shared his bed, while Princess Yu was merely his wife by name. She thought she was like a sad joke.

    ¡°Please do not stand on ceremony, she is my maidservant and she did not mean to offend. Please make yourself at home.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, turned, and passed Miss Plum to leave with her maidservants

    ¡°Miss, the princess didn¡¯t appear to be someone ferocious. Why did Master Bamboo forbid you to provoke her?¡±

    Xu¡¯er looked on as the princess and herpany disappeared from her view. To her, the princess was merely a silly little girl and was in no way as charming as her master.

    ¡°Bamboo has her reasons. Unfortunately for her, I¡¯ve set my mind on being Princess Yu.¡±

    Master Plum fixed her eyes in the direction where Lin Mengya departed. She heard from the people in the prince¡¯s mansion that the Liuxin Courtyard, which belonged to Princess Yu, was one of the most plush houses in the entire city.

    Sadly, would such an insipidss be able to maintain a hold on Long Tianyu?

    ¡°Bear in mind that you¡¯re not to breathe about my trip to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion today.¡±

    A scheming look shed across her eyes. Despite Bamboo warning her time and again not to have presumptuous thoughts about Long Tianyu, she was sure that she was the only one who could measure up to such a fine man!

    ¡°Just wait and see, Princess Yu!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Master. Why are you giving in to that woman? To me, she and her maidservants all look the same.¡±

    Baishao beganining the moment they stepped into their courtyard.

    Earlier, did Jiang Ruqin not finally gave in to her master after kicking up a big fuss? How could Miss Plum, who tried to hide her face behind a veil, make such presumptuous advances?

    ¡°She indeed has some rtionship with the prince, so it¡¯s natural for her to treat you frivolously. Please instruct our people to treat Miss Plum politely whenever they see her, rather than make things difficult for her.¡±

    Perhaps Miss Plum might eventually be the mistress of the prince¡¯s mansion. She did not want to make things difficult for everyone. After all, she would not be able to fend for all the people in the mansion.

    ¡°Master, you¡ª So what if she has some rtionship with the prince? Jiang Ruqin was once the prince¡¯s cousin, and look at how she had reaped the evil she had sown.¡±

    Despite Baishao¡¯s indignance, Lin Mengya did not try to exin further. Baishao sighed and passed on Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions to the people in the mansion.

    ¡°It will be New Year¡¯s Eve in a few days. I¡¯m going to send my good wishes to Concubine De. Come along with me, Baiji and Baisu. Baizhi, would you go take a look in the kitchen to see how the preparation for the refreshments has been going these few days?¡±

    The four maidservants submitted to Lin Mengya despite the doubts in their hearts.

    Master had been behaving somewhat differently since she came back a few days ago, but they were unable to pinpoint what exactly was amiss.

    Their master used to be like the brilliant sunshine, but now, she was calm and steady like the moonlight. She might have a smile on her face, but she looked quietly gentle.

    Even Snow and the baby tiger were lying by her feetzily instead of being lively as was their usual manner.

    Approaching the Art Courtyard, Lin Mengya fixed her gaze on the garden ahead of her.

    She had not visited for quite some time and the Art Courtyard seemed to be rather cold and cheerless.

    She heard that Concubine De had dismissed a number of maids. She had caught a cold earlier and had since been recuperating in bed.

    Long Tianyu, despite keeping very quiet, was actually very concerned. He had engaged a number of famous doctors toe to see Concubine De.

    Earlier, the mother and son had been at loggerheads. However, recently, their rtionship had turned for the better.

    ¡°Go into the house to inform Concubine De that Princess Yu is here to pay respects to her,¡± Baiji instructed the servant at the entrance.

    The servant gave Lin Mengya a strange look before she hurried through the entrance of the Art Courtyard.

    Soon after, the servant who went into the house came back to inform Lin Mengya that Concubine De had invited her in so she could speak to her.

    The three exchanged knowing looks. It seemed that many strange things were happening in the mansion today.

    Usually when Lin Mengya came to pay her respects to Concubine De, she would be turned down eight out of 10 times. To her surprise, Concubine De must have somehowe round to have allowed Lin Mengya in straight away.

    The moment Lin Mengya stepped into the courtyard, she smelled strong medicine. Along with the smell of medicine, there was a suffocating but fragrant scent.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. Although it was not surprising that there was the smell of medicine in the house of someone who had fallen ill, it was weird that there should be a fragrant scent.

 Chapter 290 - Concubine Des Secret

    <h4>Chapter 290 Concubine De¡¯s Secret</h4>

    What was even more strange was that Lin Mengya could not tell what the incense was made of. It was so strong that it overpowered the smell of medicine.

    When Lin Mengya entered the bedroom, Concubine De was lying in bed, and the bed curtains were still drawn. Lin Mengya supposed Concubine De was either feeling extremely unwell from the illness or that she did not wish to see her unfilial daughter-inw.

    ¡°Your daughter-inw is here to pay respects to you. I heard from a few days ago that Mother was feeling well and I had wanted to visit you. I was worried that I may disturb your rest, please forgive me, Mother.¡±

    It was dark in the house of the Art Courtyard. The double-headed, beast-shaped bronze pot containing the incense was emitting an intensifying scent of the incense.

    Strangely, Lin Mengya did not feel that the smell was pungent. On the other, it had a calming effect on her. It ought to be a strong calming incense.

    Stranger still was the fact that she was unable to identify this calming incense. Her radar did not go off, which indicated that itsponents were safe.

    ¡°Young people like you have a lot to deal with. It¡¯s all right that you didn¡¯t visit. I¡¯ve been feeling well recently and I¡¯d have to trouble you to inform Yu¡¯er that I won¡¯t be able to attend the evening banquet in the pce two days from now.¡±

    Contrary to her usual forceful voice, she sounded weary and lethargic. Lin Mengya was puzzled. Had Concubine De really fallen ill?

    ¡°Yes, Mother. Your health is of the utmost importance. Rest assured that I¡¯ll handle all other matters properly, Mother. I heard that you¡¯ve caught a serious cold, but I¡¯m concerned that such strong incense could do harm to your body.¡±

    Lin Mengya got up, bowed to Concubine De, and was about to leave.

    At this moment, she glimpsed Concubine De¡¯s face through the slightly lifted bed curtains and thought that something was amiss. When she was about to take a closer look, a pair of hands put down the curtains.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Princess. The maidservants will see to it. Concubine De had especially prepared this cornelian bangle for you. It¡¯s a token of her appreciation.¡±

    The familiar voice of Yun Ruo was heard.

    Lin Mengya had a feeling that behind Yun Ruo¡¯s pretty face was a hidden secret unknown to people, despite her meek smiles and humble attitude.

    Lin Mengya could sense that Yun Ruo was not as simple as she seemed.

    ¡°Thank you for your bestowment of the gift. I shall take my leave now.¡±

    After instructing Baiji to keep the box containing the cornelian bangle, Lin Mengya walked slowly out of the Art Courtyard.

    Strangely, she was sure she saw¡ª Had her vision been blurred?

    ¡°Concubine De seemed odd today. I heard that she had to use rose water to clean her face every day, but she looked like an olddy in her 70s or even 80s today.¡±

    Baiji was standing behind Lin Mengya when they were by Concubine De¡¯s bed and would have seen what Lin Mengya saw.

    ¡°You saw it too?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to ask Baiji just when she thought that there was something wrong with her eyesight and she had been mistaken. Baiji, who thought that she too had been mistaken, nodded immediately. They were surprised to find that they both saw the same thing.

    ¡°I suppose she is looking haggard because she has been illtely.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think much of it, thinking that given Concubine De¡¯s age, it was normal to have wrinkles on her face.

    Little did they expect that as they were walking through the gates of the Art Courtyard, a pair of vicious eyes had started watching them closely!

    All the servants within the Art Courtyard had been dismissed, leaving only Yun Ruo and the old maid, Jingyue. For some unknown reason, terror was written all over old maid Jingyue¡¯s face. She had hung her head and appeared extremely terrified of Yun Ruo and Concubine De, who was behind the curtain.

    ¡°Useless! You can¡¯t even protect Her Highness¡¯s face. What else can you do?¡±

    Yun Ruo did not sound like her usual gentle self but spoke with a cold tone of voice.

    Instantly, Jingyue fell to her knees and whimpered, but did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Enough, she is not really responsible for what happened. Oh yes, how long did you say this face canst?¡±

    The ¡°Concubine De¡± who was lying in bed, seemingly at herst gasp, had sat up in bed at this moment, looking like she was full of energy. Her face, which looked like it had been underwater and was all wrinkled up, looked like a dead person¡¯s face.

    ¡°Concubine De¡± began to use her hand to feel over her face. Soon, she peeled off a thinyer of what seemed like skin from her face.

    With a smile and a look of approval in her eyes, Yun Ruo gazed at ¡°Concubine De¡±, whose features had changed entirely.

    ¡°You¡¯ve proved yourself to be the oldest maid who has been serving Concubine De for the longest time. Old maid Jingyue, your handiwork is seamless. Rest assured that the ¡®skin mask¡¯ will arrive soon. You¡¯ll be Concubine De in no time once again.¡±

    There were two people having the same face; one was kneeling on the floor trembling with fear, while the other was d in magnificent clothes, looking so elegant. However, one would be able to tell the minute differences between them if he were to scrutinize them.

    Nevertheless, the expression on the Jingyue, who was kneeling down, was somewhat unnatural, while the face of the Jingyue in Concubine De¡¯s clothes, though pale, was free from any form of disguise.

    ¡°Concubine De¡± squatted down and gave the ¡°Jingyue¡± who was on her knees acent look, then reached out her wless hand to lift ¡°Jingyue¡¯s¡± chin.

    ¡°Jingyue, you have been like my sister over the years. Surprisingly, we¡¯re now in two different worlds. I know you¡¯ve been looking for opportunities to tell Yu¡¯er that I¡¯m not his mother. What a loyal servant. Unfortunately, the life of that slut is now in my hands. If you dare to leak any information, that slut will die.¡±

    Jingyue, rather, it should be Jinyue, who was putting on a skin mask that made her look like Jingyue, had tears welling up in her eyes and looked devastated.

    ¡°Jingyue, we¡¯ve always been by the mistress¡¯s side since young. Although we were servants to the mistress, we were closer than sisters. Mistress had been so kind to you. Why did you betray her?¡±

    There was struggle in Jinyue¡¯s voice as she tried to persuade Jingyue.

    ¡°Sisters? Haha, if we were truly like sisters, why did she snatch away my rightful status? Concubine De? This is such a joke! Are you even aware that the emperor and I were in love with each other? It was me whom the emperor loved, not her!¡±

    While Jingyue¡¯s seemed to have gone mad, Jinyue¡¯s face was covered with tears, not knowing how the three of them, including Concubine De, who depended on each other for survival, could end up in this state.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m merely retrieving what rightfully belonged to me. Yu¡¯er should be mine too. I should be the honorable Concubine De. You can be the maidservant. Rest assured that I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±

    From the look in Jingyue¡¯s eyes, she had obviously lost her mind.

    Yun Ruo seemed to be aware of the details for a long time. She did not look the least surprised by what had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve raised Yu¡¯er since he was young. I know him better than anyone else would have known him. He has always respected you. However, if he finds out that you¡¯re trying to do harm to his mother, he won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    However, Jinyue¡¯s earnest persuasion had provoked Jingyue so much so that she almost wanted to p Jinyue across the face. Nevertheless, she ended up stroking her face after seeing Jinyue¡¯s face, which was a reflection of her own face.

    ¡°My face should never be destroyed. Jinyue, be a good maidservant. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you know what formidable things I can do!¡±

    Jingyue squeezed Jinyue¡¯s arm hard as the smile on her face turned manic.

    No one would have expected that the 20-odd-year-old secret in the pce would evolve into such a great storm!

    When Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard, she could not help feeling that something had gone very wrong.

    Concubine De had turned into a different person since she came back from the pce. Moreover, she had sensed traces of chronic toxin in Concubine De¡¯s body before, which hadpletely disappeared since she had returned from the pce.

    No matter how aged a person was, such circumstances had never happened to a normal person.

    Lin Mengya had been suspicious that someone had disguised herself as Concubine De. However, this Concubine De¡¯s mannerisms were exactly the same as before.

    What on earth did she miss? What else did she not know?

    ¡°Master, the gifts prepared by the pce for all the elders and rtives are ready. Would you like to have a look at them personally?¡±

    Baishao handed the list of gifts to Lin Mengya. After scanning the list, Lin Mengya realized that the rewards were considerable. Nevertheless, these were their rightful portion. Inparison, the queen and the crown prince would not apportion more to Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya thought they had been really petty, not being aware that the more stingy they were, the more criticism the crown prince would receive as a result.

    ¡°Go ahead and take stock. I don¡¯t think I need to take a look at them myself. All of you are to follow me to the banquet at the pce two days from now. In the new year, I may enter the pce. At that time, all of you, except Baisu, will go to Sanjue Hall first to stay away from trouble for the time being.¡±

    Baizhi was just carrying a cup of milk tea to serve to Lin Mengya when she heard what Lin Mengya said. Apart from Baisu, the other three maidservants turned to look at Lin Mengya in surprise.

    ¡°Enter the pce? Master, if you are going into the pce, please take all three of us along with you.¡± ¡°Many of the people in the pce are eyeing you menacingly. Without us around you, who would take care of you?¡±

    Baiji all the more could not stop shaking her head. She did not want to leave Lin Mengya.

    The departure of Qinghu and Xiaoyu had made things even clearer for Lin Mengya.

    Everyone had his or her own path in life, and for Lin Mengya, she had chosen a path with thorns and thistles. Even if she was able toe out of the pce in one piece eventually and be separated from Long Tianyu, she would still be the thorn in the queen¡¯s flesh.

    As long as the Lins were still holding on to their position and power, there were bound to be people who would find ways and means to deal with her and the Lin family.

    These three maidservants were far too delicate and weak. While they were kept safe in their mansion, Lin Mengya knew that they were capable of defending and protecting themselves if faced with a series of evil ploys and attacks.

    At this thought, Lin Mengya¡¯s only choice was to harden her heart.

    ¡°Look at all of you! We are not going to be parted forever. Once I enter the pce, there would be no one in the prince¡¯s mansion to protect you. What if you were bullied? It would be better for you to go manage Sanjue Hall. That way, I won¡¯t have to be worried and burdened. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t this be a way out for you? Rest assured, I¡¯m like a cat with nine lives. It won¡¯t be easy for those people to plot against me. Besides, I have Baisu by my side protecting me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Despite Lin Mengya trying tofort and reassure her three maidservants, their eyes were still filled with tears. They were finally resigned to Lin Mengya¡¯s decision only after she continued reassuring them and promised them that she woulde back from the pce safe and sound.

 Chapter 291 - The Family Banquet on New Years Eve

    <h4>Chapter 291 The Family Banquet on New Year¡¯s Eve</h4>

    Compared to ordinary families, the royal families would spend their New Year¡¯s Day in a more ritualistic way.

    Before sunrise, Long Tianyu entered the imperial pce in a new ceremonial robe.

    On this day, under Crown Prince¡¯s lead, all the princes and concubines would have to pay their respect to the empress dowager in Taihe Pce, and after that, they would receive officials in Yonghe Pce. Despite the emperor on the sickbed, the ritual was necessary on such a day.

    After all these procedures, they would have to attend a banquet in Chongqing Pce.

    The four maids all remained silent on the way to the imperial pce, and the main road of the city now was packed with carriages. Because of the festival, the pce was dotted with auspicious yet ceremonious decorations.

    As Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the carriage, a towering pce came into her sight. This ever-gloomy ce now was lit up by countlessmps and as bright as day.

    Everyone in her sight, including the coachmen, was in a new dress. As she had learned, these dresses were made hastily in the pce.

    ¡°What a brand new world! The year passed in the blink of an eye.¡±

    At the very beginning of the year, Lin Mengya was just a poor girl in the general¡¯s mansion who was tortured by her step-mother, and now, she was renowned among royal families as Princess Yu. Time changed something while the future was unpredictable.

    ¡°Miss, I still remember,st New Year¡¯s Eve, Senior and Junior Master were out, and you and I stayed up all night around a brazier in the mansion. Servants brought us some sweet potatoes and chestnuts, and we baked them in secret. I feel like I still have that scent in my mind.¡±

    Baizhi had a yearning expression on her face as she spoke. Their life in the past was hard yet simple.

    ¡°Oh, you arose my appetite. I¡¯ve told the chef¡¯s wife to reserve the sweetest potatoes for us. How about we bake them in a brazier after we return home?¡±

    At the words, Baisyu¡¯s big eyes glittered with delight. Despite baked sweet potato was amon food, it was popr among people.

    ¡°That sounds great. You will never be able to get yourself full at a royal banquet. When it¡¯s over, let¡¯s enjoy the potatoes together.¡±

    The conversation reminded Lin Mengya of her old memories. When she was in university, she was so lonely on every New Year¡¯s Day as she had no family and her friends all went home.

    Her ssmates once invited her to celebrate the New Year with them, but she considered herself an outsider and refused the invitation for fear of disturbing them.

    At this moment, looking at theughing girls, she felt she finally had families with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re arriving at Changting Gate, Your Highness. Please get off the carriage and walk to Chongqing Pce.¡± The voice of the eunuch waiting outside the carriage echoed.

    Those who rode carriages to the pce would have to stop at the gate, and there would be old maids leading them to Chongqing Pce.

    Lin Mengya was no exception. After all, it was a royal banquet, so, no one would put on airs toward it.

    Getting off the carriage, Lin Mengya immediately saw an old maid with fair skin, who curtsied to her and said, ¡°Your servant, Maid Li, pay my respect to Your Highness. Please follow me, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded at the maid and told Baiji to give her a gold pouch.

    It was a convention in the pce to give servants new year presents, and when it came to kids, the presents always were money.

    Seeing the pouch, Maid Li was all smiles because the present was more precious than those others gave her, and she started to treat Lin Mengya more heartily.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness, but I¡¯m just a servant and don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    However, Baiji put the pouch in the maid¡¯s hands deftly before saying with a smile, ¡°Please take it, granny, as our gratitude to your hard work.¡±

    Thest time when the four maids entered the pce, they knew nothing about the royals life except for being astonished by their wealth, but this time, Baizhi included, the maids could handle all situations with ease.

    It appeared that not only Lin Mengya but also her maids gained experiences.

    Walking through the Changting Gate and the Imperial Garden, they reached Chongqing Pce. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell on the only dark building in the pce, which was said to be the emperor¡¯s bedchambers.

    The emperor had not stepped out of his room from a year ago. Lin Mengya got a chill to her bone as she stared at the building.

    With power always came conspiracy.

    Lin Mengya barely entered the Chongqing Pce when she heard the music of instrumentsing from inside. As everyone was dressed up, Lin Mengya, who kept a low profile, did not catch much attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other, my dear sister-inw, but you¡¯re as pretty as Ist saw you.¡±

    Upon hearing the flirting tone, Lin Mengya looked aside and surely saw Long Qinghan.

    Not in his usual yboy-style, Long Qinghan was in ceremonial attire of light yellow, which added him with some dignity.

    When he saw Lin Mengya, he had a hearty smile on his handsome face.

    ¡°Thank you, and it would have been really hard to meet you if not for the banquet. I heard you were enjoying your days in the arms of beauties, will you bring one or two of your favorites to see us?¡± Lin Mengya mocked Long Qinghan, a prince whose reputation was a byword.

    Long Qinghan had learned of Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp tongue before, and he knew exnations would only bring him misunderstandings, so, he just smiled at her toward her mockery.

    In actual fact, Lin Mengya did not really have a bad impression of Long Qinghan, and instead, she felt much more rxed when facing this frivolous prince than facing the Crown Prince, who was both arrogant and selfish.

    ¡°By the way, I heard Her Highness the empress is quite concerned about you and my brother, and I also heard that there is a newly opened literature garden named North Tower in the city. Two beauties from there will perform as leading dancers and singers in the banquet.¡±

    At the mention of North Tower, the images of the graceful Master Plum and Master Bamboo arose in her mind. It appeared to her that Long Tianyu really favored these two masters.

    Otherwise, he would not have had them do the performance.

    ¡°He indeed loves Master Plum the most that he would not have her suffer any grievance.¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.

    Spotting Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changing, Long Qinghan realized he said something he shouldn¡¯t. He knew very well the rtionship between Long Tianyu and North Tower.

    Judging from Lin Mengya¡¯s expression, he supposed that she did not know that Long Tianyu was the owner of North Tower. A tingle of interest arose in his heart.

    ¡°Well, I knew he has a crush on Master Plum and that he will take her in someday, but I¡¯m not a mean woman, and it won¡¯t trouble me that he has an affair.¡±

    Ling Mengya might sound broad-minded, but Long Qinghan could tell she was jealous of Master Plum even if he was a fool.

    Affair? She apparently misunderstood it, he thought.

    Things became interesting. Long Qinghan felt surprised to find that, Lin Mengya, a smart woman whom he had never thought to be a jealous one, had such an intriguing side.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry at my brother¡¯s having an affair, my sister-inw?¡± Long Qinghan joked her.

    Finally, he got a chance to keep her in the dark, and he felt so pleased after taking in her response.

    ¡°Why should I? If you¡¯re such bored to concern about other¡¯s business, I would suggest you enjoy the foods and wines and stop gossiping.¡±

    Lin Mengya had a cold smile on her face as she spoke. She realized it was not the first time that Long Tianyu had had an affair, and it seemed that she was thest one in the world to know it.

    Lin Mengya walked to her seat in rage, and she was in an impulse to beat Long Tianyu to death one.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Lin Mengyaforted herself. Since she had decided to leave him, what he did had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Damn you the womanizer, I wish you die on women¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu sneezed, and he got a chill down to his spine and his hair stood on end.

    He looked around but didn¡¯t find anything suspicious.

    ¡°Your Highness, there she is.¡±

    Night came to Long Tianyu as silent and swift as a night owlet.

    In the empty side chamber, Long Tianyu¡¯s shadow swayed with the faint flickering candlelight, like a ck cobweb.

    A thin figure walked into the chamber slowly.

    From the looks of it, the neer was a woman, whose face was hidden under a snow-white cloak.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Long Tianyu spoke up in a low voice.

    It seemed that he was very familiar with the woman.

    ¡°Quite well. Our men have surrounded Chongqing Pce, and secret guards are lying in wait near His Majesty¡¯s bedchamber. All we need to do now is waiting for a chance in the banquet,¡± the woman replied with indifference.

    Long Tianyu nodded at the words, and his eyesnded on the only dark building in the pce.

    Soon, very soon, he would save his father out.

    ¡°Tell Plum not toe to my mansion anymore. She is too conspicuous. Once she draws attention from others, the fact that I¡¯m the owner of North Tower will be exposed. As a leader, you know how to constrain a careless underling, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked serious while speaking. The reason he had set up North Tower was to hide his force in the capital. However, that day, Plum went to his mansion without his permission to send him some medicine.

    Although she was not among the Four-Saints Guards, she was famous in the city.

    Therefore, it was easy for others to get the news of her visiting the mansion.

    ¡°What? Plum went to your mansion? I didn¡¯t know that, Your Highness, please punish me. When I go back, I certainly will teach her a lesson.¡±

    The cloak fell off the woman¡¯s shoulder as she spoke, and she was no other than the well-known Master Bamboo of North Tower.

    Though still wearing a veil, the terror in the woman¡¯s eyes betrayed her and also showed that Long Tianyu had been really strict with his underlings.

 Chapter 292 - A Green Bird in the Cage

    <strong>Chapter 292 A Green Bird in the Cage</strong>

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t know that? Well, seems you¡¯re a bit ipetent as a leader. She carried your Bamboo Token with her when she came to see me, or what do you think she depended on to enter my mansion?¡± Long Tianyu looked grave as he spoke.

    It turned out that Master Bamboo was the one in actual charge of North Tower while Master Plum was there only to cover her.

    Few people knew that Master Plum was, in fact, just a talented geisha girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but rest assured, Your Highness, I¡¯ll settle the matter properly to make amends for my mistake.¡±

    After Master Bamboo gave it a quick thought, things appeared clearer to her. Several days ago, Lu Ning came to her in Plum¡¯s carriage, at which Master Bamboo did not expect them to be so bold.

    Cold sweats started out on her foreheads. No wonder before Ruo Bing left, she would remind her to keep an eye on Plum.

    ¡°You could start to handle it after our business is done today, and bear in mind, we must seed today.¡±

    Long Tianyu turned back, and with his move, his cloak fluttered in the air. Master Bamboo looked toward the emperor¡¯s bedchamber, a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°Hear my order! All our men lying in wait should take action an hourter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The voice echoed in the ce, but as if a wind had taken everything away, the side chamber became empty the next second.

    Sitting in Chongqing Pce, Lin Mengya felt restrained for it was a banquet of royal families. The empress disfavored Long Tianyu, her husband, and thus disfavored her as well.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya knew how to entertain herself. Even just sitting quietly on her seat, she attracted many eyes.

    Gradually, more and more people came to her side.

    She suddenly felt someone touch her feet just as she got bored.

    Lifting her head, she saw Shangguan Hui¡¯s back. What this smart girl did just now made Lin Mengya think.

    She pretended to look down casually, and just as she expected, she found a paper wad under the table.

    Was Shangguan Hui trying to tell her something? Lin Mengya wondered.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Lin Mengya knocked her wine cup over on purpose, and her four maids immediately stood around her.

    As if they had a tacit agreement, they blocked the view of those curious people for Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya hid the wad in her sleeves without turning a hair, and said with an apologetic smile to the female official that came to her, ¡°I was being so careless that I knocked over my wine cup and wetted my shoes. Could you please tell me where I could have a rest?¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to look embarrassed for the noise she made, and she did not arouse any suspicion as it was after allmon in a banquet.

    The female official curtsied to Lin Mengya before replying, ¡°There is no need to stand on ceremony, Your Highness, and don¡¯t worry. Exit from the back door and walk through the veranda, you will see several rooms, which Her Highness the empress reserved for you distinguished guests. Please feel at ease to take a rest there.¡±

    As her four maids helped her up, Lin Mengya nodded her thanks to the female official before heading to the back door leisurely.

    They did not attract much attention as all the guests were busy exchanging greeting with each other.

    Lin Mengya did not take out the paper wad until she was in one of the guests¡¯ rooms and sure that no one was around except for her maids.

    ¡°Guard the door for me, and let me know if you see anyone approach, understand?¡±

    The four sensible maids all nodded at the words. Hiding at the innermost corner of the room, Lin Mengya observed the wad in her hand attentively.

    The longer she looked at it, the graver she looked.

    On the paper, Shangguan Hui wrote: A green bird trapped in a gold cage.

    Shangguan Hui must have written these words for reasons. Green bird? Could it be¡ª

    Lin Mengya frowned and shook her head. However bold the empress was, she would not do such a stupid thing unless she was fully confident she would not be caught doing it.

    ¡°Baiji, did Her Highness Concubine De look unusual when we left the mansion?¡±

    Baiji, who had read the words as well, could not make out the meaning of the words either.

    She shook her head upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words and replied, ¡°I had someone invite Her Highness to go with us before we left, but Her Highness refused us saying she was not feeling good.¡±

    Since Concubine De did not step out of the mansion, who it was that fell into the empress¡¯s trap?

    With this doubt, Lin Mengya returned to Chongqing Pce after burning the paper wad into ashes.

    As she had learned, Shangguan Hui had been keeping a close rtionship with the empress, and she believed Shangguan Hui must have found something against her; otherwise, she would not have taken a risk leaving her the message in the banquet.

    Who it was that had been kept in the pce by the empress? Lin Mengya could not help but wonder.

    When she hurried back to her seat, she saw the empress and Crown Prince in Chongqing Pce.

    Dressed in a robe embroidered with a hundred birds paying homage to a phoenix, the empress looked elegant and graceful with a golden phoenix cor, and every woman present seemed pale and in in front of her.

    At the sight of the empress, Lin Mengya realized why Shangguan Qing had been only able to marry a general as a concubine.

    Beauties like Concubine De and Princess Ming Yue might look gorgeous, but people would only be impressed by their appearances.

    However, some women, such as the empress and Yue Ting, could eclipse those beautiful women with their stately manner.

    It was especially true of the empress. Wherever she went, she was always the most shining one among people.

    At the moment, her ever-sharp eyes were smiling at her royal rtives possibly because it was New Year¡¯s Eve.

    ¡°It¡¯s been only a year since Ist saw you, Your Highness, yet you look even more elegant and graceful. I feel like I¡¯m an ugly duckling in front of a beautiful swan.¡±

    The one who spoke was a duchess. Lin Mengya could tell with one nce that this duchess was a sycophant.

    Unconsciously, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell on Long Tianyu opposite her.

    He looked dignified and graceful as usual yet somehow indifferent as if nothing could provoke his interest.

    This was unusual.

    ¡°Princess Yu?¡±

    Just as Lin Mengya took her eyes off Long Tianyu, she heard the empress¡¯s voice. She looked around and found people all look at her with surprise.

    Baiji tugged her sleeves.

    Lin Mengya stood up and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, mother. I¡¯m a little distracted.¡±

    As the empress¡¯s daughter-inw, of course, she would be introduced to other royals, and as Long Tianyu¡¯s wife, she should have been more careful before the empress.

    It seemed that the empress was in a good mood that she did not me Lin Mengya, and instead, she beckoned her toe nearer with a kindly look.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right,ss,¡± the empress said, ¡°you¡¯re just not unustomed to it since it¡¯s the first New Year¡¯s Eve you¡¯ve spent with us. Come closer so that everyone present could see what a beautiful girl Yu¡¯er has married.¡±

    Despite disliking Long Tianyu, the empress treated him as her own son superficially at least.

    Head down, Lin Mengya immediately walked to the empress, and she felt everyone¡¯s eyes fall on her.

    ¡°You¡¯re Yu¡¯er¡¯s cousin, and your rtionship became even closer through your marriage, but Yu¡¯er is a stubborn man, so, I suppose you must have worked very hard to make your marriage in harmony. I have a couple of jades, and I¡¯ll give them to you now to wish you a happy marriage, as a reward for the work you¡¯ve done for the family.¡±

    The empress patted Lin Mengya on the hand, which, however, made Lin Mengya increasingly uneasy.

    ¡°Thank you so much, mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya went down on one knee and received the brocade box handed by the eunuch who stood behind the empress.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all families, so, there is no need to feel nervous. You may excuse yourself now,¡± said the empress tly with a smile after ncing at Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya curtsied to expressed her gratitude again before taking her leave; however, there was terror in her eyes because she spotted a trace of blood on the jades through the Shen Nung System in her body.

    What shocked her, even more, was that the blood, containing a small amount of poison, was from Concubine De.

    Lin Mengya returned to her seat calmly, and luckily, as the empress started to introduce other new royal members, people¡¯s attention was no longer on Ling Mengya.

    Ling Mengya opened the box slightly and spotted a corner of a thin brocade handkerchief in the dim light.

    On the corner of the handkerchief was an embroidered character ¡°Jiang¡±.

    Almost immediately, Lin Mengya closed the box and stuffed it into Baiji¡¯s hands. She knew better than anyone else what the character meant.

    Just as Lin Mengya had expected, Concubine De fell into the empress¡¯s hands, but why did the empress show Lin Mengya the cards in her hand so easily?

    As the banquet went on, the dancing and singing performance won apuse from the guests.

    North Tower? Concubine De? Paper Wad? Doubts filled Lin Mengya¡¯s mind until she saw Long Tianyu leave the room.

    ¡°Stay here and do not step out of the room without my permission even if someone sends for you, and if anyone tries to take you away by force, fight back at once, Baisu. I need to go out for a while, and don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m just going to look for Prince Yu.¡±

    After giving the order in a hurry, Lin Mengya left Chongqing Pce hastily while searching for Long Tianyu.

    She hoped she had guessed wrong, and if she was right, Concubine De must be in danger now.

    After hiding and waiting in a dark corner for a while, Lin Mengya finally saw Long Tianyu, who entered a small door.

    Lin Mengya did not know if there were others around, but when she tried to follow Long Tianyu, a familiar figure stood in her way.

 Chapter 293 - Trying Best to Persuade Him

    <h4>Chapter 293 Trying Best to Persuade Him</h4>

    ¡°Please hold on, Your Highness.¡±

    Night stood in Lin Mengya¡¯s way with a firm expression.

    ¡°Why? What are you and Long Tianyu nning about?¡±

    Lin Mengya replied in an anxious voice. The reason that the empress had shown her hole card was that she tried to threaten Lin Mengya and stop what was going to happen.

    It confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s guess that Long Tianyu told Night to stop her.

    ¡°Sorry, Your Highness, I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡±

    Their action was a top-secret that even thosemanders who did not participate in did not know about it. Moreover, Prince Yu had ordered them that everything must go right, so, even if it was Princess Yu, Night could not tell her anything.

    ¡°Move out of my way! I must see Long Tianyu. Whatever you¡¯re nning about, stop now!¡±

    Now, Lin Mengya was sure that the real Concubine De was in the hands of the empress, and what had happened before now was confirmed.

    The reason that Concubine De¡¯s character and attitude toward Lin Mengya changed so dramatically was that the current ¡°Concubine De¡± in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion was not the real one but someone else in disguise.

    From the concubine before, Yue Ting¡¯s mother, to Concubine De, the empress was really good at using fake ones to rece real ones.

    But why the empress would do that at the risk of danger? Lin Mengya was eager to know the answer, but it was not the right time to find out the answer now.

    ¡°Move out of my way, can¡¯t you hear me? Night, if Long Tianyu really does something recklessly, Concubine... he will regret it!¡±

    Lin Mengya almost blurted out the secret about Concubine De.

    However, the moment she was about to speak out the secret, she suddenly realized that the empress must not want Long Tianyu to know about it since she only warned Lin Mengya.

    If Long Tianyu knew that the empress imprisoned Concubine De, he would not swallow the insult and humiliation silently given his character, and Concubine De¡¯s life would be threatened. After all, Imperial Pce was under the empress¡¯s control.

    Thinking of this, she swallowed the words that she was about to say.

    ¡°I beg you, Night, please let me see him.¡± ¡°If he really does something recklessly, he will regret it.¡±

    Lin Mengya held Night¡¯s arm and said to him with pleading eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡±

    Night withdrew his arm and drew out his sword which hung by his waist.

    His prince had made the n for a long time for the action that night, so, he could not let anyone ruin it no matter who it was.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s me who should say sorry.¡±

    Lin Mengya took one step backward, looking at Night with remorse in her eyes. Night looked toward Lin Mengya in confusion, and suddenly, a numb feeling struck his arm and climbed upward.

    Just in several seconds, half of his body went numb.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    For the first time, Night had anger in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya took out a ck pill and sent it into Night¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the effect of the pill will onlyst for an hour. I can¡¯t watch Long Tianyu do something that he will feel regret about. I¡¯m sorry, Night.¡±

    Lin Mengya dragged Night to the corner where she just hid in, and after making sure that nobody would find him, she entered the side door.

    However, dyed by the small episode, she did not see anyone after she went in.

    She searched around carefully but did not find any clue. She was quite upset and wondered if she was toote.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An icy voice of a woman sounded behind Lin Mengya. Then, a sharp sword pressed against her neck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re, but I know you¡¯re on Long Tianyu¡¯s side. I got the news that whatever you¡¯re nning tonight, you should stop it now; otherwise, Long Tianyu will regret it forever.¡±

    The woman behind Lin Mengya drew her sword further from Lin Mengya¡¯s neck possibly because she heard Long Tianyu¡¯s name. However, the woman was still in silence, which made Lin Mengya anxious even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m Princess Yu, and my fate and his fate are bound together, so, you must believe me.¡±

    The words ¡°Princess Yu¡± sounded persuasive to the woman.

    She withdrew her sword from Lin Mengya¡¯s neck. Lin Mengya turned back only to see Long Tianyu, in an armor, look at her with apleted feeling.

    Beside him stood a woman whose face was under a ck veil.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    In his light armor with Qilin pattern, Long Tianyu looked handsome and chilling. Lin Mengya was shocked and wondered if he wanted to rebel against the royal pce.

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re going to do, stop it now, Long Tianyu! Or you will regret it, you will.¡±

    Lin Mengya was both angry and worried. She was angry that Long Tianyu did not discuss with her before taking an action, and she was worried that if Long Tianyu really rebelled, what would happen to Concubine De.

    ¡°Go back, you shouldn¡¯t havee here. I¡¯m not that stupid to rise in rebellion, and what I want to do is just to save my father out.¡±

    ¡°Save his father out? Did he took a risk just to save the emperor out from the pce?¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t oppose your n of saving your father, but, please suspend it until I enter the pce and get a full understanding of the situation. If you take an action now, you will be regarded as a rebel. The empress and Crown Prince have known your n. They may be waiting for you to fall into their trap.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to stop Long Tianyu anxiously. Since the Imperial Pce had been under the empress¡¯s control, Long Tianyu¡¯s n might fail even if he used all his secret guards.

    Once the empress had something on him and framed him into a rebel, he would not be able to justify himself.

    ¡°How did they get to know my n? How did you know that they did?¡±

    There were both shock and doubt in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He started to make the n as early as half a year ago, and the reason that he wanted Lin Mengya to enter the pce was that he tried to have two strings to his bow for the n.

    ¡°Well, you should enquire your underlings about it. Since it was a secret, how was it let out? I identally got to know about the unusual situations on the empress¡¯s side. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t do anything to prove it.¡±

    Though seeing that Long Tianyu was a little persuaded, Lin Mengya could not tell him much more. She could only try her best to convince him. Fortunately, she knew well that Long Tianyu was a cautious man.

    He would not take the action if he did not have all the confidence.

    ¡°Go tell all of our men to retreat.¡±

    Long Tianyu turned around and ordered the woman in ck beside him.

    The woman nodded slightly and disappeared in the dark night.

    Facing the back of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya somehow did not know what to say or do. She had notmunicated with him ever since that ident happened.

    The confusion that what she should say or what she should not almost suffocate her like a huge stone blocking her throat.

    ¡°How did you get to know all of this?¡±

    Just as she had expected, he threw the question at her again.

    Lin Mengya pondered how to reply.

    ¡°When I... came out, I saw the pce guarded more heavily, and the whole ce was lit brightly except for His Majesty¡¯s bedroom. I thought it was done so on purpose.¡±

    Lin Mengya racked her brain as she spoke out her reasons, her head low, her eyes rolling. She did not notice that Long Tianyu had turned around and looked at her with exploring eyes.

    ¡°I knew that too. I just wanted to know why you were so sure that the empress had known about my n. What you said was just your guess.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart jumped fast. She dared not to raise her head and she was determined to keep her secret.

    After making up her mind, she looked up into Long Tianyu¡¯s ck eyes.

    ¡°I have my reasons, just like you have secrets. Since you keep your secrets from me, I will keep mine from you as well, and we don¡¯t owe each other this way, believe it or not.¡±

    Long Tianyu sighed as he saw her eyes full of stubbornness and walked over to her.

    ¡°Do you know that if my n seed, you won¡¯t have to enter the pce and face the empress and Crown Prince?¡±

    Confusion filled Lin Mengya.

    She blinked her big clear eyes. She had thought that Long Tianyu would rush to her and question her aloud and that they would have a quarrel.

    Why would Long Tianyu talk to her in such a gentle voice?

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand it? The pce is too dangerous for you. If I save my father out, you won¡¯t have to enter the pce to attend to him, and both you and my father will be safe and sound.¡±

    Seeing the tenderness in his ck eyes, Lin Mengya feltpletely at a loss like a child who had done something wrong.

    ¡°I... but you really need to act cautiously tonight. The empress is not as simple-minded as you thought. Considering the current situation, I have to enter the pce. Even though you don¡¯t want to let me go, the empress won¡¯t let me off.¡±

    The secret was the empress¡¯s Life-saving Charm yet Lin Mengya¡¯s Life-taking Charm.

    Obviously, the empress did not want toe into blows with Long Tianyu for the time being, so, she turned to threaten Lin Mengya with Concubine De.

    However, once the dangerous situation was solved, those who knew the secret only have two choices.

    One was to help the empress do evil things under her control, and the other was to be killed by her. Thus, Lin Mengya could not escape from her fate of entering the pce since she had been rmended to do so by so many officials.

    ¡°I know the empress won¡¯t let you off, but I¡¯ve sent out my men to recruit all the famous physicians in the world. Maybe in several days, we will find someone to rece you to enter the pce.¡±

    At the words, Lin Mengya felt warm and moved.

    It turned out that Long Tianyu had Sanjue Hall look for famous physicians all over the world just to have someone rece her.

    ¡°There is no need to do that. I have special status, so, it won¡¯t be easy for the empress to find a reason to get rid of me. Besides, King of Chongshan and other seniors won¡¯t watch me die and do nothing. Think about it, however powerful the empress is, she won¡¯t be able to guard against so many powers. Go to change your clothes. Once the empress wants to get the better of you after you have struck, you¡¯ll be put under a passive situation.¡±

 Chapter 294 - The Bloody Banquet

    <strong>Chapter 294 The Bloody Banquet</strong>

    Long Tianyu nodded his approval. In fact, he found many weak points in the Imperial Pce and the resting pce of the Emperor.

    It would not have drawn the attention of others, if it had been a weekday.

    But the pce banquet for New Year¡¯s Eve would be held here. The whole pce was supposed to be guarded securely. The only reason was that the Empress intended to trap Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya caught her breath slightly. If Long Tianyu would not heed her warning to stop what he was doing, then the banquet would end in a disaster today.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Nighting up at the side chamber. When she turned round the corner, Night had already disappeared. Lin Mengya checked the whole pce, but could not find any traces of fighting nor strange footprints.

    ¡°They must have left secretly.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little relieved. But when she was about to return to Chongqing Pce, something came to her mind suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird! Everything seems weird tonight!¡±

    Lin Mengya paused where she was, and quickly recalled what happened today.

    ¡°If the Empress did not want to fight against Long Tianyu, then why would she give away secrets about Concubine De to me, and at the same time, withdraw the guards as if she was inviting someone?¡±

    ¡°Does she has other ns?¡±

    Lin Mengya hurried back to Chongqing Pce, only to find everything was the same as it was before she left. Singing and dancing filled the pce area, where the Empress and the Crown Prince were talking cheerfully with their members.

    The four maids were nervous, and did not feel at ease until they saw Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Where have you been, Master?¡±

    Baiji lowered her voice and tried not to attract the attention of the others. She came and escorted Lin Mengya back to their seats.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just found it a little dull here, and went out for some fresh air. Oh, did something odd happen just now?¡± Mengya asked.

    The four maids thought about it for a while, and then shook their heads.

    It was very noisy tonight in Chongqing Pce. So it was reasonable that they failed to notice if anything was different.

    In a while, Lin Mengya found that Long Tianyu was not back yet. ¡°Weird. He should havee back after changing his clothes and letting his people leave.¡±

    When she was pondering over it, there came the sound of a loud bang from outside.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The whole pce suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked out and found the sky lighting up dazzlingly, bing almost as bright as daytime.

    ¡°Fireworks! Master, look!¡±

    Baizhi yelled with excitement. Lin Mengya took a closer look at the sky, and it was indeed resplendent fireworks.

    ¡°I should not worry about him. The older people like fireworks as well. Besides, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. A fireworks show is quite appropriate.¡±

    ¡°They say that fireworks are used as an act of consecration by foreign countries. It¡¯s different from what we often see in daily life.¡±

    Some knowledgeable person among the royal family members started exining about the fireworks to the people around him. The splendid fireworks drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    The four maids¡¯ eyes were also shining when they saw the fireworks.

    ¡°So beautiful. How beautiful the fireworks are. It¡¯s much better than what we see outside the pce.¡±

    Baizhi fixed her eyes on the fireworks, as if she could not get enough of the beautiful sight. But Lin Mengya noticed a figure standing beside the Empress, disappearing suddenly and silently.

    ¡°She¡¯s a maid the Empress trusts very much. Why are her actions so sneaky?¡±

    Lin Mengya decided to be cautious, grabbed Baisu¡¯s sleeves and winked at her.

    As she expected, loud noises from outside could be heard in a minute. Then, a eunuch rushed over into Chongqing Pce.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty¡¯s resting pce has identally caught fire! Now, the Yulin Guards and the Imperial Guards are trying to put out the fire!¡±

    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s resting pce caught fire? Why does everything happen so coincidentally? Did the fireworks cause the fire?¡± Lin Mengya was trying to figure out what was happening, quickly. But before she could find an answer and react, The door of Chongqing Pce was kicked open in the next second.

    A great number of men, dressed in ck, dashed into Chongqing Pce. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! This is the Imperial Pce, you can¡¯t just dash in here!¡±

    The Imperial Guards standing next to the door immediately pulled out their swords, and started to fight against those men in ck.

    But those men in ck were obviously more skilled at kung fu than the imperial guards. Within minutes, they killed all the guards around Chongqing Pce.

    ¡°Move back, protect Master!¡±

    Baisu¡¯s weapon had already been handed in. In a moment of desperation, she picked up the vase on the shelf close to her, and shielded the other four people behind her.

    The men in ck were fierce. There were a lot of the royal family members in the pce, therefore, their own guards stood together and formed a barrier around their masters temporarily.

    But the worst thing was that the side door was blocked as well. Everyone was hiding in the innermost hall, with the Empress and the Crown Prince in the center.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did these assassinse in suddenly?¡±

    The Crown Prince yelled himself hoarse. His own guards closely circled him and the Empress had ced them under their protection.

    ¡°They must have hidden themselves among the groups of people and entered the pce. Hold on a little longer. The other guards wille to our rescue soon!¡±

    Long Qinghan snatched a long sword from of a man in ck and started to fight against them. Most of the Imperial Guards were helping to put out the fire in the resting pce of the Emperor. The Imperial Pce had been attacked from the front and rear. It seemed that the people in Chongqing Pce were in a desperate situation.

    ¡°Guards! Guards! Come and save us!¡±

    The Crown Prince, of course, was unwilling to risk of his own life, so he moved back to the rear.

    Lin Mengya was pushed back to the back of the crowd. Inparison with the Crown Prince¡¯s panicky manner , the Empress seemed to be very calm.

    ¡°Girls,e to me. Everybody, what¡¯s happening now must have been nned by someone. He has a big ambition to overturn our country. As members of the royal family, your lives are all at stake now!¡±

    The Empress was good at inciting the people¡¯s courage. Her words encouraged everyone to start defending themselves.

    Females, young or old members were all sheltered behind. Other members followed Long Qinghan¡¯s example and fought against the men in ck.

    But there were too many of the men in ck. Besides, these people were despicable and targeted the old and the women, who were defenseless

    In a short while, there were lots of dead bodies lying about in Chongqing Pce.

    No matter how formidable Long Qinghan and other members were, the men in ck made them retreat, one after another. In the end, what they could do at most, was to protect those people behind them.

    Everyone was desperate. ¡°Will the Long family bepletely annihted tonight?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince, I¡¯m sorry we camete to the rescue. Please forgive us, Your Highness!¡±

    When everyone thought there was no more hope, the guards came from outside to their rescue.

    Those soldiers in guards¡¯ uniforms surrounded the whole Chongqing Pce, in a moment.

    ¡°Ah! Imperial Guards! They are here to save us! Thank God, we¡¯re saved!¡±

    Cheers rose from the crowds. But Lin Mengya was focusing her eyes on the person in ck, in front of her.

    Those assassins¡¯ attires were simr to the one worn by the masked woman beside Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya looked around and failed to find Long Tianyu.

    ¡°The assassination is also part of Long Tianyu¡¯s n?¡±

    ¡°But they showed no mercy to the weak. Long Tianyu will never let his people do that!¡±

    ¡°Huh! New corpses! Come on, kill them all. The Empress, the Crown Prince, everyone will not live to see sunrise tomorrow!.¡±

    This order given was given in a cool and gentle tone. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°She, she is clearly the woman beside Long Tianyu!¡±

    She bit her lips tightly. ¡°He is not giving up! He has even given orders to kill those innocent people!¡±

    The men in ck were powerful, but because more guards were now pouring in, those assassins were finally defeated.

    Everyone knew that if they had not put up a desperate fight, it would have ended with their own deaths!

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was beating fast. People were fighting and the sound of weapons shing, lingered in her ears. Chongqing Pce, which was peaceful before, became a hellish ce at the moment.

    Streams of red blood were now flooding the pce. People fell, one after another, including the men in ck and all those innocent members.

    Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was immersed in cold water.

    She remembered that Long Tianyu had promised to stop his n. But why did all this heartless events happen?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Master? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Baisyu asked, as she helped to support Lin Mengya, who was on the verge of copse.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was already toote to me anyone.

    A steady flow of guards poured in and the men in ck were killed on the spot. The situation had changed. Now, the men in ck tried to put up to a desperate struggle, but they were all killed in the end.

    Suddenly, a ck figure, rushed over to the crowd in a panic, before anyone could react. Nobody would have expected him to break into the crowd.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    After shoving aside those women in his way, he was blocked half way by some guards.

    He himself fought against several guards. It was inevitable that he would lose an arm. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the assassin used his other arm to support himself and crawled into the crowd. No one knew what he was trying to do.

    Before the guards could kill him, the Crown Prince shouted to them to stop.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Before the guards came to their senses, the assassin had already crawled to the foot of Lin Mengya, and reached out his hand to grab her hemline.

    His hand left a bloody handprint on her hemline. But what was most surprising was that the assassin raised his head, and gave her a bitter smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, sorry. We failed toplete what Prince Yu told us to do!¡±

    Then, a huge amount of blood sprayed from his body. His eyes dted and all signs of life were gone.

 Chapter 295 - Slandering the Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 295 ndering the Innocent</h4>

    ¡°This is a conspiracy!¡±

    ¡°A total conspiracy!¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately turned to look at the Empress, only to see thetter watching her in shock. However, she still caught a flicker ofcency in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, before he covered it up.

    ¡°Very good, Princess Yu! Did you guys hear that? Did you hear what the assassin said? No wonder Prince Yu is absent. If it¡¯s not a prescient move, then, he must be the one behind this massacre!¡±

    Before Lin Mengya could react, someone already stood up and pointed a finger at her.

    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, she neither admitted nor lost her head. She just squatted on the ground, nced at the person, and then scrutinized the dead body.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to destroy the evidence? Your Highness, she should be detained and made to pay with her life for the deaths of our dearest family members!¡±

    He did not stop his indictment, now that he had the chance to shout it out, even though he was the first to run away when the assassins attacked earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dead body, but there might be some clues on it . I¡¯m just trying to find a clue. How do you see me trying to destroy the evidence? Or are you afraid that I will find something wrong, because you have a guilty conscience?¡±

    Lin Mengya made a refutation in a calm manner.

    Instantly, his mouth was silenced.

    But he still attempted to put the me on Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You should stop giving your excuses, Princess Yu. Everyone here already heard that. The assassin personally said that he failed to achieve what Prince Yu ordered him to do. Why did he bark at you, even he¡¯s an insane dog?¡±

    The so-called ¡°fact¡± sounded as if Lin Mengya was the mastermind of the assassination. Lin Mengya did not do anything, but turned around to look at the Empress.

    ¡°Your Highness, you know what¡¯s really happening. Just now, the guards were able to kill the assassin, but they refused to kill him and let him creep towards me. At thest moment, he did shout out ¡®Princess Yu¡¯. That¡¯s right. But that was the evidence to prove the innocence of Prince Yu. ¡°The assassin must be brave and determined enough to be able to make an assassination attempt in the Pce. How stupid would Prince Yu be to send a mad dog, who exposed his master in order to assassinate someone? The more concealed a n, the more conspicuous it will be Someone is trying to nt a severe capital crime on Prince Yu¡¯s family. Mother, please make a close investigation into this, and clear Prince Yu¡¯s name.¡±

    Whether Long Tianyu did it or not, Lin Mengya would not admit it so easily.

    Besides, that person unconsciously did Long Tianyu a favor.

    Lin Mengya had no idea who nned such an interesting show, a poor lie which concealed the truth. As long as you were careful enough, you could see through it and discover that it was a conspiracy.

    ¡°Alright, I see. It¡¯s just an assassin without any creditability. He might have wanted to frame Yu¡¯er. The truth is unknown to everyone. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of the assassination and bring justice to you all.¡±

    She was really the Empress, skillful and sophisticated.

    For one thing, she managed tofort Lin Mengya, and she showed her status well. Even Lin Mengya was convinced enough to nod her approval for the Empress.

    ¡°But mother, many members of our royal family were killed in the assassination. So before the assassin died, why didn¡¯t he bark at anyone else, except at Princess Yu? There must be a reason, I think. So why not ground Princess Yu first. Just in case, okay?¡±

    ¡°How mean he is!¡± Lin Mengya swore at the heartless Crown Prince silently!

    But she still looked normal. It seemed that the Crown Prince wanted to convict her of a capital crime, using this opportunity.

    ¡°Do not do that. The safety of the royal family members is rted to the dignity of the royal family. No matter what, Princess Yu is still a member of the royal family. Put Princess Yu into jail when we have only heard one side of the story? If it¡¯s made public, our people will see the royal family as a fatuous type of government, who cannot make a distinction between right and wrong, and who is prone to ndering anyone without prior and proper investigation.¡±

    Lin Mengya was slightly astonished, because the one who was sticking up for her, was not one of her old friends.

    He wore a Duke¡¯s dress, and had a refined appearance like a schr.

    Although he made a harsh statement, the Empress nced at him and then nodded. It proved that he was not an ordinary man.

    When he sensed Lin Mengya looking at him, that man just nodded at her, without saying anything more.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Duke Shen. I¡¯ll make a close investigation into it. Whenever Princess Yu is needed to help in the investigation, I believe, she will not refuse. Well, why not just stay in the Pce before the assassination really happens? I know you¡¯re a master in medical skills. Many officials in the court have even rmended you to treat His Majesty. This time, you can stay in the Pce to assist me in the investigation, and also to make an attempt to help His Majesty recover. What do you think?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt ill at ease. Long Tianyu had told her that the Empress did not approve of her application to enter the Pce yet.

    The Empress neither agreed nor refused the request.

    But why was she now allowing her to enter the Pce so easily this time?

    At this moment, Lin Mengya had no excuse to decline the Empress¡¯s proposal, because everyone was looking at her. If she refused, it would arouse others¡¯ suspicions.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. But I need to return to my house to prepare something. Please let me go back to get something.¡±

    The Empress merely smiled and said.

    ¡°Let your maids get it for you. Your father¡¯s health is more important and you¡¯ve had a scare as well tonight. That¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, your maids can go home, and you will stay in the Pce. Don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s words totally ruined any chance for her to get out.

    ¡°She might be afraid that I would run away.¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered silently. ¡°You think so lowly of me, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya had tried every means to enter the Pce in order to examine the Emperor closely. Although she did not know what n the Empress had changed her original n into, there was one thing that was certain. The Empress must have made a perfect n to take her life, while she stayed in the Pce.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay here and see what she is up to!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother. How thoughtful you are, mother.¡±

    The Empress nodded with satisfaction. The assassin¡¯s partners had already been removed by the royal family members and guards. But even when the danger was resolved, Long Tianyu had not shown up yet.

    Regardless of what others said, Lin Mengya tried to keep calm, and stopped her maids from saying more or trying to defend her.

    Because of her calmness, many people changed their attitude toward her and thought she was innocent.

    But several royal family members whose close rtives were killed in the assassination, were still looking darkly at her.

    Lin Mengya chose to ignore them. After all, their family members were killed in front of them. It stood to reason that they had nowhere to vent their anger.

    ¡°Prince Yu is back! Prince Yu!¡±

    Outside the hall, someone shouted out.

    Following his announcement, a messy figure came into everyone¡¯s sight.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s concerns were finallyid to rest.

    He wore a robe instead of a soft armor, and looked a proper mess. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he looked as if he had just put up a desperate fight.

    Long Tianyu frowned when he saw the corpses on the ground, upon entering Chongqing Pce.

    But his furrowed brows lessened a little after seeing Lin Mengya beside the Empress, apparently on good terms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bete ining to save you, mother. When I was resting in the side chamber, I found father¡¯s room on fire. I was very anxious and had to put out the fire first. But I did not know that the assassins would make their killings at the same time. So please forgive me for not saving you on time.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s exnation instantly shut those gossipers¡¯ mouths.

    The Emperor¡¯s room was on fire before the assassination of Chongqing Pce.

    If Long Tianyu was in the side chamber, it was right that he tried to put out the fire first. And those burn marks proved his words.

    Lin Mengya suddenly had an idea, and she said.

    ¡°Mother, why not recall those guards who helped to fight the fire? We were too terrified to remember to ask about father¡¯s condition. Father¡¯s safety is rted to the well-being of Dajin.¡±

    The Empress originally wanted to minimize the event.

    But since Lin Mengya had mentioned it, she had to find someone involved to answer the questions, otherwise others would consider her to be indifferent to the Emperor.

    But the Crown Prince felt nervous because if the Empress did recall a guard, the guard¡¯s answer would be Long Tianyu¡¯s evidence.

    However, he could not say it out, even though he wanted to stop her.

    If he said it at the moment, Lin Mengya would use him of ndering Long Tianyu deliberately.

    He could do nothing, except to look on, as the Empress sent someone to recall those guards involved.

    Those guards also had scorched marks on their clothes, like Long Tianyu. They looked much messier than Long Tianyu, inparison.

    ¡°Please forgive us for not saving you on time, Your Highness.¡±

    The leader bowed in a polite manner. No one had ever expected that they would be attacked from the front and rear.

    They were kept busy, and came to their rescue, following the firefighting.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to plead for my forgiveness. It¡¯s your duty to protect the Emperor. Arise now and tell me about the Emperor? Has His Majesty been hurt?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little strange at the Empress¡¯s words and then looked at her. They said that the Empress and the Emperor got married at a young age.

    After ascending the throne, the Emperor brought lots of women to his harem. But there was still lots of love between the Emperor and the Empress.

    But today, she found none of the concern from the Empress for the Emperor, like how a wife should be concerned for her husband. The Empress asked about the Emperor as if he was a stranger to her.

    ¡°Why would it be?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it was just a fire. His Majesty is safe.¡±

    The Empress nodded and let the guards leave to dress their wounds, after asking several questions.

    The guards¡¯ words proved that Long Tianyu was with them when they fought the fire, and was very brave.

 Chapter 296 - Everyone Had A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 296 Everyone Had A n</h4>

    The Crown Prince did not expect Long Tianyu to change everything.

    It was only right to save the Emperor first. Going by this alone, the suspicion about Long Tianyu was greatly ayed.

    If the Crown Prince stuck to Long Tianyu, others would not suspect him at all.

    The Crown Prince was ring at Long Tianyu with hatred. But he had to let it go.

    But the fact that Lin Mengya would be under his control for the next few days, made him think up of lots of venomous schemes in his heart, immediately. Long Tianyu would be defeated as long as Lin Mengya was under the Crown Prince¡¯s control!

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you should be awarded for your brave rescue. But it¡¯s an unexpected incident and I was very scared. Let¡¯s go back to my pce, Princess Yu. May a big fortune follow a narrow escape. The Crown Prince, remember to make a good arrangement for every family member. Yu¡¯er, Han¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave the guarding of the Pce to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will abide by your order.¡±

    Long Tianyu was informed that the assassin had ndered him just before he died.

    As Princess Yu, Lin Mengya had to stay in the Pce to assist in the investigation and also to treat the Emperor. But there had to be a big conspiracy.

    While following behind the Empress, Lin Mengya repeatedly looked back, and then disappeared out of his sight. What Long Tianyu could do was to sp his hands tightly. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. The Empress proimed publicly that she would keep her in the Pce, so for the moment, the Empress can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±

    But theforting thought was not enough to stop him from being angry.

    Long Tianyu turned to look at the Crown Prince, who was pacifying the family members.

    ¡°How much does he know about the scheme?¡±

    Chongqing Pce was in a mess, but the other sites in the pce were not affected.

    The Imperial Garden was covered in ice, deste but clean. Lin Mengya learned more from the calmness of the Empress, than from the mortal danger.

    Yongle Pce, where the Empress rested, could be seen through the Imperial Garden, looked splendid, as it glowed with bright candle lights.

    Lin Mengya was tense, but had to follow the others into Yongle Pce.

    She went to the Empress¡¯s resting pce for the first time. The Empress adhered to conventions of propriety and so Yongle Pce looked magnificent, but was not luxurious, in the least.

    The Empress went straight into the main hall, and instantly, her maid came to help her take off her heavy outer clothes and brush her hair.

    After a cup of tea was served, everything was done.

    ¡°We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t be a stranger. Come on, show Princess Yu her seat.¡±

    The Empress deliberately left Lin Mengya standing there. If not, she would have said something earlier when Lin Mengya stood there, unmoving like a piece of wood.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thanks for your seat.¡±

    Lin Mengya behaved in a gracious manner, and only said a few necessary words after sitting down, like an obedient girl. But everyone knew that it was only a temporary period of peace for now.

    The Empress nced at her quickly, finding that she was much milder and steadier in temperament, than when she just got married. But the Empress was not ignorant about what Lin Mengya did outside.

    ¡°She has grown more powerful.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re skilled at medicine. Well, take my pulse and I won¡¯t need those doctors from the Imperial Hospital.¡±

    ¡°You want me to take your pulse?¡± After thinking about it, Lin Mengya had to take it.

    Lin Mengya came close to the Empress, and then put her fingers on her wrist.

    Lin Mengya was a master of poison, but she had also studied the four basic diagnostic methods of TCM.

    Baili Rui did not live up to his name as Saint of Poison, and was more skilled at this than those imperial doctors. Of course, Lin Mengya, as his student, would not be a dabbler.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re in good health. Some sedative medicine is enough.¡±

    Then before everyone noticed, only Lin Mengya and the Empress were the only ones left in the whole hall.

    After a short period of silence, the Empress smiled faintly.

    ¡°Right now, are you wondering why Concubine De is still under my control without getting out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned. ¡°The Empress is talking about this publicly. It implies that she is very confident that I would keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart, Your Highness. Everything I¡¯m thinking of, can¡¯t escape from you.¡±

    Lin Mengya replied in a cold voice. There were only the two of them in the pce now, so there was no need to talk in a roundabout way. Besides, it was not the first time for her to confront the Empress.

    ¡°How sweet you are. I nearly can¡¯t say no to you. But unfortunately, you were born in the wrong ce and married the wrong man. I don¡¯t need to keep it from you that the Concubine De in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion now, is someone I have ced there. The real one is still in my pce. I see her as my sister, so I want her to stay and talk about the old days with me. I hope you keep it to yourself. You¡¯re smart enough to know what you can and can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°A warning?¡± But Lin Mengya did not believe that it was the whole story.

    ¡°You want to treat His Majesty and I appreciate your filial piety. But every word and action you make in the pce should be in ordance with our rules. If you disobey the rules, someone will be punished in your ce.¡±

    A wisp of coldness flickered across the Empress¡¯s eyes.

    It was a in warning. If Lin Mengya did something the Empress disliked, Concubine De¡¯s life would be in danger.

    ¡°For God¡¯s sake! How could she threaten me using Concubine De¡¯s life!¡±

    But she recalled that she had also threatened the Empress with the Crown Prince¡¯s life,

    Lin Mengya found that she was not suffering any losses. It was a tit for tat.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you wish. I¡¯m impressed by your intelligence, Your Highness. But there¡¯s a piece of advice, the wages of sin is death. There¡¯s also a folktale saying that you will encounter a ghost if you walk about at night too many times. There is no perfect n in the world. I hope that no wraith wille and disturb you when you rest at night.¡±

    Lin Mengya said this directly. The Empress already knew clearly who she was. If she continued to restrain herself, the Empress would think she was a timid person, easy to bully.

    She was not that poor girl from before.

    Although her power was not equal to the Empress¡¯s yet, Lin Mengya held a card in her hand, which could save her life.

    ¡°You¡¯re really Miss Lin. But it¡¯s none of your business. From today on, the small courtyard beside the resting pce of His Majesty, is where you will live. Come on, show Princess Yu out.¡±

    Lin Mengya was the first person brave enough to antagonize her like this, for many years.

    The Empress watched thedy in front of her making a full, polite greeting, and leaving after her maid.

    Yongle Pce was empty and cold enough to freeze the Empress¡¯s facial expression.

    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Yu has gone to the small courtyard.¡±

    Aunt Qinn, the maid closest to the Empress, lowered her head in front of the Empress and said respectfully.

    ¡°She¡¯s not simple. Ask them to be cautious. How is His Majesty?¡±

    Some unfathomable coolness could be seen on the honorable face of the Empress.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ve withdrawn our people from the resting pce of His Majesty. In the next few days, no matter what happens to His Majesty, other people will take the responsibility.¡±

    Qinn cracked a proud smile.

    The Empress nodded and turned to look at the direction of the Emperor¡¯s resting pce. That person told her that as long as the Emperor took his pill, even God was unable to save his life.

    Those officials and princes never stopped asking about the Emperor. That was why she agreed to let Lin Mengya enter the pce to treat the Emperor. Lin Mengya was the right scapegoat for her.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, I¡¯ll win and celebrate your death and that of your family!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince is waiting outside.¡±

    The eunuch announced outside the pce. A flicker of hatred shed in her eyes.

    But the Empress hid her emotions well, even the closest maids were unable to see what she was really thinking of.

    ¡°Let him in. Qinn, you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Qinn left, after making a bow. The Crown Prince, who had already changed his clothes, came into Yongle Pce, in a servile manner.

    ¡°Greetings, mother. I¡¯m sorry to scare you, mother. I¡¯m worried about you so I came to see you, mother.¡±

    There was indescribable anxiety deep inside his heart.

    The Empress had given him more freedom than before. Even when he did something wrong, the Empress did not recall him to her pce for scolding.

    The Empress was his dearest mother, but she was bing distant from him, as if there was a mountain between them.

    ¡°You¡¯re sweet. I¡¯m fine. Have youforted our rtives? Don¡¯t leave out anything. If my memory serves me well, you were the one who arranged for those guards in the Imperial Pce tonight, right?¡±

    There was already a little anger in her heart.

    She had already known that Long Tianyu would take action to take the Emperor away. She sent a maid to present samite boxes to Lin Mengya, so that Long Tianyu would be under her control.

    It was not the best time to offend Long Tianyu so openly.

    She already had made the perfect arrangement. But the Crown Prince, her stupid son ruined her n and nearly made the Emperor die in a fire!

    Fireworks were used after a close examination, and it was impossible for them to drop to the resting pce of the Emperor. If the Crown Prince had not nned it on purpose, how could it be so coincidental that the series of idents happened!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. I thought that there were too many guards in the pce and they might disturb father. Besides, our guests tonight were the royal family members. Strangers had no chance toe in. So, so I made a decision for myself to recall some guards out of the pce.¡±

    The Crown Prince felt wronged as well. He had made a good preparation.

    As long as the Empress cooperated with him, he would definitely put the me of assassinating the royal family members on Long Tianyu.

    His heart was full of hatred against the Empress. ¡°Mother, why did you not listen to me for once? Even those perfect chances to defeat Long Tianyu were all missed, because of you!¡±

 Chapter 297 - Every Dog Has Its Day

    <strong>Chapter 297 Every Dog Has Its Day</strong>

    The Empress and the Crown Prince were a pair of mother and son, who had different ns.

    Both of them were hiding their own thoughts on the surface.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. But I hope that something like this will no longer happen. Your father is still on his sickbed. Many people in the whole Capital City, are watching you and me.¡±

    The Empress warned him sincerely and earnestly, like a loving mother. Her reminder surprised the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Mother, she did not scold me in the least.¡±

    For the Crown Prince, this was something unimaginable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you me me, mother?¡±

    The Crown Prince asked a tentative question. The Empress gave him a friendly smile.

    ¡°How could I me you, my son. Nobody is perfect. You have made up for it and now your merits will offset any wrongs. Be cautious and thoughtful in future. You¡¯ve been busy the whole night. Go back and have a rest. There¡¯s still an important task of catching the rest of the assassins, waiting for you.¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at the Empress and thought it was unbelievable. Was she the same mother who had treated him in an extremely strict way, since he was a child?

    ¡°Yes, mother. Please have an early rest, too.¡±

    Even after his goodbye greeting and departure from Yongle Pce, the Crown Prince was still ovee by his astonishment.

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness? Did Her Highness me you?¡±

    Outside the pce, a beauty in a pretty pce costume, came out to greet him and looked worried.

    The beauty was the Crown Prince¡¯s new favorite, in ce of Vice Princess Dugu, and was the best coquette of Capital City, Yun Jinyi.

    Vice Princess Dugu was superficially kind. But Yun Jinyi, the ever best beauty of Capital City, had not only an excellent appearance, but also had the art of winning people¡¯s support, more than anyone else.

    She just spent half or one month seducing the Crown Prince, and making him besotted with her.

    ¡°Jinyi, my mother did not me me. Does it mean that mother has already given up on me, and does not care about me anymore?¡±

    The Crown Prince held Yun Jinyi tightly in his arms, like a drowning man clutching at thest straw.

    The Empress always banned him from visiting whorehouses, let alone allowed him to bring a whore back to his house. He had asked to bring Yun Jinyi to his house publicly. But the Empress did not chide him. Instead, she gave him a small pouch, specially blessed for sons.

    Yun Jinyi reached out her hands and held his shoulders.

    Both of them were embracing each other closely, as if there were no one else around them.

    ¡°No mother would not love her child. Your Highness, you have been too busy recently, so you think too much. Her Highness considers you to be an adult. The control of Dajin will be ced on your shoulders one day. The more you experience, the better it will be for Dajin, right?¡±

    Yun Jinyi¡¯s voice was soft and only a fewforting words from her could soothe a person.

    The Crown Prince lost himself in the beauty in front of him and her gentle smile. His heart was softened by her words as well.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Mother must have realized that she treated me too strictly in the past.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the only son and the real Crown Prince of Dajin. Mother has high expectations of me.¡±

    ¡°I think too much. Right, I think too much.¡±

    ¡°No hatred between mother and son, canst until the next morning, Your Highness. You don¡¯t need to worry about Her Highness. You should consider how to deal with those people who are coveting the position as the Crown Prince.¡±

    Yun Jinyi tried to persuade him in a gentle way. While holding her in his arms, the Crown Prince was thinking of how to scheme against Long Tianyu.

    Suspicions about Long Tianyu had almost been cleared, but those members whose rtives were killed, still wanted an exnation.

    The Crown Prince was considering taking advantage of their anger. No matter how powerful Long Tianyu was, he was still not powerful enough to defeat them yet.

    Borrowing a knife to kill a man was the best n.

    Besides, Lin Mengya was now confined in the pce. In February, General Lin would return to the frontier to guard Dajin. Then, Lin Mengya would not be able to run away from his control!

    Lin Mengya had no idea that in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, she was already a sheep in a tiger¡¯s mouth, and allowing herself to be given up for ughter soon.

    The Empress¡¯s maid led Lin Mengya to a small dirty and isted courtyard.

    Lin Mengya watched the tangle of overgrown weeds, and just smilingly shook her head. ¡°Every dog has its day. Today, it¡¯s my turn to live in an abandoned house.¡±

    ¡°Master, why are you stillughing? Even a mouse would not like to stay here. We are servants and can bear it. But what about you?¡±

    Baizhiined. She never expected the Empress to be such a mean woman.

    But Lin Mengya did not care about the terrible state of the house, and she looked around her.

    It was dpidated. But it was open with a low wall. When looking out from the door, everything could be seen clearly, and so anyone trying to spy on them could be spotted easily.

    ¡°Shangguan Qing was restrained by us in a dirty house before, right? The Empress is trying to let us experience the same. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    But in fact, the Empress did not mean to let her live in a broken down house.

    The furniture in the room were old, but still functional.

    The room wasmodious. There was a smell of mold in the room, though.

    ¡°Master, wait a moment. You¡¯re not in good health and can¡¯t bear the cold. There is a heated brick bed. You just wait a minute and don¡¯te in until we warm up the room.¡±

    Baiji and Baisu had already gone to check the room. Lin Mengya wanted to clean up the room, but Baisyu stopped her and made her sit down on the stone chair outside.

    The stone chair was covered with an old, heavy quilt, which was neither cold nor tattered. Lin Mengya wore thick clothes and did not find it freezing.

    ¡°Is Princess Yu resting out there?¡±

    Suddenly, a deep, low voice came from outside. Lin Mengya looked out and saw a gray figure approaching.

    ¡°Greetings, Eunuch. Princess Yu is right here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Baisyu immediately came to greet him, as she politely replied.

    Although the man in front of them wore a gray eunuch¡¯s costume, he still looked upright and serious, different from those indifferent, cunning eunuchs.

    ¡°How sweet your maid is, Your Highness. A good master always has good followers. I was instructed by someone to send several things to you. A night in the pce is long and hard to endure, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a closer look at the eunuch in front of her, and found him vigorous, but with white hair.

    His clothes were clean and tidy, especially his neckline and cuffs were very smooth.

    A big basket hung on his arm, but his shoulders were still held high. Lin Mengya understood that he was a man who practiced kung fu.

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s so cold today. Sorry to bother you to have toe with these things. I just got here and can¡¯t serve you a cup of warm tea, sorry.¡±

    Lin Mengya behaved in a natural and graceful manner, and did not look awkward for being under others¡¯ control.

    A wisp of appreciation shed over the white-haired eunuch, and he cracked a bigger smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Your Highness. My name is Yu Qiang. In the future, we may meet each other many times. You¡¯d better sleep early, Your Highness. It¡¯s cold at night, but the wind by day is more chilling. Come on, little girl, take it. Don¡¯t lose it. If there¡¯s anything you want, just send someone to Servants Administration. I¡¯ll leave then, Your Highness.¡±

    Yu Qiang ced therge basket on the ground.

    After making an obeisance, he turned to walk away.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya shouted her thanks at his back.

    She did not need to guess because she knew clearly that there must be daily supplies in the basket.

    ¡°He must be one of father¡¯s old friends.¡±

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the best silver charcoal! Look, here¡¯s a hot water bottle and winter clothes, Master! Oh? This is weird! Master, look at this, what is it?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Baizhi rummaging in the basket. The silver charcoal was enough for them to use for many days.

    Moreover, she found a small, green, jade pendant in Baizhi¡¯s hands.

    Lin Mengya immediately took it back from her, and looked around, out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s no spy outside.¡±

    ¡°Ssh, keep it to yourself, do you know? It¡¯s more important than my life.¡±

    Lin Mengya straightened her face and tried to scare Baizhi. Baizhi immediately opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth, nodding very hard. Looking at how lovely Baizhi was when she was nervous, Lin Mengya burst intoughter.

    Baizhi always acted impetuously, but she knew clearly what was important.

    She would never give away anything, in rtion with Lin Mengya¡¯s life.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop waiting for them. If there are only the three of them cleaning the room, I think, I can¡¯t sleep well tonight. Come on. Let¡¯s go and help them.¡±

    Five women cleaned the room together, and soon it became a new room.

    The yard was old, but the room was not that old. When the brick bed and charcoal were heated up, it became warm in the room.

    Damp quilts could not be used, otherwise, their bodies would suffer, because women¡¯s bodies are fragile. But Yu Qiang sent three warm, dry quilts to them, and they were protected from the coldness of the winter night.

    ¡°It would be better if there were sweet potatoes and chestnuts. Oh, I recall that Master and I stayed upte on New Year¡¯s Eve, when we were still in our house.¡±

    Baizhi twitched her nose and said.

    The pce was full of precious things, but was not warmer than the lights outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Nobody can enter the pce at will. Early tomorrow morning, the three of you can go out of the pce.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to speak in an even tone. But the three maids fell silent at the same time.

 Chapter 298 - Zhenzhu and Manao

    <h4>Chapter 298 Zhenzhu and Manao</h4>

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. Master, it¡¯s dangerous. You can¡¯t be left alone. Baisu is capable of kung fu, but without a close maid to serve you, what if your sickness recurs?¡±

    The speaker was Baiji, who always listened to Lin Mengya before.

    The other two immediately echoed what she said. Everything that happened tonight had given them a severe fright.

    It had been a real fight. They saw for themselves, ady about Lin Mengya¡¯s age, killed by assassins, and lying in a pool of blood on the ground.

    Their round eyes were wide open, and reflected their reluctance to leave her.

    Therefore, the three maids refused to leave Lin Mengya alone in this ce.

    Should Lin Mengya ever encounter any danger one day, they would sacrifice their lives for her, at least, to repay her for her appreciation of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself. So I¡¯m clear about my own condition. Besides, I will not be staying here forever. I know, you¡¯re worried about me, because of what happened today. But have you ever thought of this? If they take you hostage in order to threaten me, then, it will be more dangerous. So what you should do is to stay in Sanjue Hall, and note out without my permission. Luckily, no one else knows about this ce. Wait there and I wille and get you once I get out.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned her head sideways, and a teardrop dripped from the corner of her eye.

    She did not want to leave them, especially Baizhi, who had grown up together with her.

    But in the pce, even Lin Mengya herself, had no confidence to survive any potential dangers. Therefore, she must make a good arrangement for the people and things she cared about. Only in this way, would she feel at ease.

    Tonight was particrly long, because of the silent atmosphere.

    Lin Mengya tried to force herself to sleep, but failed, until daylight was breaking.

    In the Imperial Pce, every action would be a potential trap. Thus, she must keep herself in perfect condition, so that she would be able to continue her fight against her enemies.

    Thanks to the Shen Nung system, Lin Mengya fell into a deep sleep unexpectedly, after clicking the button of the sleep assistant.

    When she got up, most of her tiredness were already gone.

    The moment she pulled aside the gauze curtain, she found her room looking totally new.

    ¡°Baisu? Baisu?¡±

    Her four maids had already disappeared, leaving no traces in the empty room.

    ¡°The function of sleep assistant was so effective that she was even unaware that her four maids had been taken away?¡±

    But after seeing the figure she was familiar with, Lin Mengya started to calm down.

    Baisu looked cool, but not angry. It seemed that the situation was better than she expected.

    ¡°You are up, Master? Let me serve you.¡±

    Baisu shouted louder than before, as if she was deliberately letting the others hear.

    Lin Mengya nodded. ¡°When I was sleeping, someone must have stirred up some trouble with Baisu.¡±

    ¡°The three of them have already gone back. Steward Deng personally took them away. These were changed when we were out. I¡¯ve checked them and found nothing wrong.¡±

    Baiji brought a basin of warm water and carefully washed Lin Mengya¡¯s face and hands, and then, helped her dress her messy hair.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had already seen the totally new yard, as what Baisu had told her.

    It was a warning from the Empress. It meant that the Empress could decide what kind of house Lin Mengya should live in, as well as what kind of life she would have, in future.

    Everything changed overnight. The Empress showed her confidence in her own n, and also wanted to warn her that the Imperial Pce was the Empress¡¯s ce.

    As the Empress of Dajin, why would she be so involved in such a small thing?

    After dressing up, Lin Mengya¡¯s lunch was already served on the table.

    Lin Mengya did get a good sleepst night. It was already noon. Steward Deng did not only take her maids away, and also sent her some things.

    For now, no, forever, she could not return to Liuxin Courtyard. But what wasid borately in Liuxin Courtyard would be stuck in her mind, and would never be forgotten.

    After lunch, the servants the Empress sent to serve her, were already waiting outside.

    Two of the maids looked cunning and capable, and Aunt Qinn who led them to the house, stood in front of her, and greeted her respectfully.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Her Highness knows that you have sent your maids back to your house. She¡¯s afraid that you might find it inconvenient, so she told me to send two maids to you. One is called Zhenzhu, and the other one is Manao. They are very clever and are from the Household Department. Come and greet Her Highness. In the future, both of you will serve her here.¡±

    Qinn made the decision immediately, without even asking Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya smiled silently. ¡°They are sent here not to serve me, but to watch me.¡±

    The house was like a graveyard in a ghost film,st night. Today, it became a new house. The Empress did make an effort.

    ¡°Thank you, how thoughtful mother is. She is letting me stay in such a beautiful house and also sent two smart girls to serve me. I have to thank her personally.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave a humble smile, and showed a gracious attitude.

    Since the two maids were already here, what she needed to do was to ept them. The Imperial Pce was big, and every single action of Lin Mengya would be watched by others.

    If she could not refuse, why not ept it calmly.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. May you live for a thousand years.¡±

    Zhenzhu and Manao obviously had to kneel and greet her, and said this loudly. This did not put them off.

    But Lin Mengya knew clearly that in the pce, she could only believe in Baisu alone.

    ¡°You do not need to give thanks. Her Highness was scaredst night, and so she will rest in Yongle Pce for the next few days. I know you¡¯re grateful to Her Highness. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll convey your thanks to Her Highness. I¡¯m leaving then.¡±

    Qinn bowed and then left. Then, there was only Lin Mengya and the three maids left.

    After ncing at Zhenzhu and Manao, Lin Mengya continued reading the book in her hand. She looked indifferent and arrogant at the moment, different from what she looked like when she was with her four maids. She was friendly and soft then.

    When it came to her enemies, Lin Mengya was unable to be warm, like the spring wind.

    It was imed that she was brought here to treat the Emperor, but she did nothing in the next few days, and was like rubbish thrown in a corner. The house was very deste, except for the two maids who followed her closely.

    ¡°Baisu, do they know kung fu?¡±

    Lin Mengya was reading a book inside the room, and looked calm and peaceful.

    Baisu gave them a quick nce and then shook her head.

    ¡°Right.¡± Lin Mengya smiled. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have maids capable of kung fu. After all, this kind of maid would be difficult to find, unlike cabbage in the market.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Hospital and have a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya was kept in the courtyard, next to the resting pce of the Emperor. But she was not that stupid as to try and break into it.

    There was only a wall between the small courtyard and the resting pce of the Emperor. But it was lonely here, while lots of people were guarding the resting pce of the Emperor.

    Since the Empress did not send any guards to watch her, it proved that she did not restrict Lin Mengya¡¯s movements here.

    And it also proved that the Imperial Pce was really like a metal bucket. How confident the Empress was to believe that Lin Mengya was unable to create any disturbance.

    When Lin Mengya got to the gate, she was blocked by Zhenzhu and Manao.

    Qinn had just left, and the next second, both of them showed their true colors.

    They did not care about her, even though she was Princess Yu.

    ¡°What are you doing? How dare you get in the way!¡±

    Baisu was irritated, and immediately scolded and pointed at them.

    Zhenzhu was half a head taller than Baisu. She was still young, but she looked sophisticated. After looking at Baisu from top to toe, Zhenzhu said with contempt.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re sent by Her Highness to serve Princess Yu. ¡°The Imperial Pce is not Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s bigger, so the rules are more strict here. I¡¯m showing my kindness, in case Princess Yu might bring shame to Prince Yu, when she makes a mistake, am I right?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Baisu was given a scolding right in her face.

    She had never encountered such unkindness, since she came into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    There was a cold gleam in her eyes. When Baisu was about to teach her a lesson, Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if they would like to follow us. After all, I¡¯m unfamiliar with the paths in the pce. It¡¯s good to have someone to lead us. I want to go to the Imperial Hospital, please show me the way.¡±

    Baisu was surprised. ¡°Since when has Master be so affable?¡±

    Lin Mengya winked at her, and Baisu instantly got what she meant. ¡°Right, Master won¡¯t be that easily humiliated.¡±

    ¡°There will be others trappedter.¡±

    ¡°You know clearly what¡¯s important, Your Highness. The Imperial Hospital is not far from here. Your Highness, this way.¡±

    Zhenzhu looked smug, and with Manao, held their heads high and walked ahead of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°The Imperial Pce is different from the ordinary folk world. Rules are very important here. Watch your step, Your Highness. This is Zyuyang Pce in the front. His Majesty meets those officials out there. Then it¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s resting pce behind Zyuyang Pce. Concubines or princesses are not allowed here. But Her Highness showed her solicitude for you, when she allowed you to stay here.¡±

    Zhenzhu¡¯s words were full of respect for the Empress, as well as the implication that Lin Mengya did not know the rules.

    Lin Mengya did not care. It was just a light taunt, not powerful enough to be the appetizer.

    But if what Zhenzhu said was true, Lin Mengya had to be more cautious. The Empress never showed her kindness to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Keep going and the Imperial Hospital can be seen across two gates. But don¡¯t miss the time, Your Highness. Every day from 7 a.m. to 9 a.m., the two gates will be locked and won¡¯t be unlocked unless there¡¯s an emergency. It will be terrible if you forget it when you are in the Imperial Hospital.¡±

    ¡°From 7 a.m. to 9 a.m.?¡± Lin Mengya kept it in her mind. She was not in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, and Qinghu could not carry her through the windows to get into the house.

 Chapter 299 - Art of Controlling Needles

    <h4>Chapter 299 Art of Controlling Needles</h4>

    They arrived at the gate of the Imperial Hospital soon. On the way to the hospital, Zhenzhu and Manao took turns to humiliate Lin Mengya.

    ¡°They mistook my good cultivation as a sign of timidity.¡±

    The two girls were unaware that they were dealing with a fiend with a human face. ncing at them, Lin Mengya silently sneered.

    ¡°You still have time to be haughty now. Butter, don¡¯t beg for my mercy.¡±

    The Imperial Hospital was exactly what Lin Mengya expected. Baili Rui told her that there were a number of famous doctors gathered there.

    She smelled a herbal fragrance when she went into it.

    Shen Nung automatically made an analysis, and gave a rough estimation that there were over a thousand herbs, including many rare herbs.

    Some of them could even raise the dead.

    She was wondering what kind of old age sickness the Emperor was stricken with. Even these medicines did not seem to work.

    ¡°Mydy, this is the Imperial Hospital. Please stop over here.¡±

    Someone stopped her just as she entered the hospital. Lin Mengya looked at the young man in front of her, and found him be an apprentice. Baili Rui told her that the apprentice of a doctor usually started with the menial tasks. The more profound the medical skills were, the more rules there were.

    Baili Rui had begged Lin Mengya to be his student. Probably there was no one else like her.

    ¡°Please go and inform the doctors. Tell them that Mrs. Lin of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is waiting outside.¡±

    Lin Mengya answered in a courteous manner. She knew clearly that Zhenzhu and Manao were waiting tough at her, and would not help her.

    Obviously, the apprentice was very familiar with the sound of the phrase ¡°of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Besides, Lin Mengya looked friendly and gentle, but there was an unusual auraing from her, which was different from ordinary people. The apprentice looked at her suspiciously, for a while and had to turn back to report.

    As Lin Mengya expected, they did not keep her waiting for too long, and the assistant minister led the other doctors and came to her immediately.

    ording to their ranks, Lin Mengya was Princess Yu, a higher rank, so the others had to greet her.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you are here, Your Highness. I¡¯m the assistant minister here, Su Tong. Greetings, Your Highness. It¡¯s a known fact that you¡¯re a master in medical skills. I feel inferiorpared to you.¡±

    ¡°Su Tong?¡± Lin Mengya was surprised, because Baili Rui had never mentioned this name to her.

    Su Tong was a genius who knew thousands of prescriptions thoroughly by heart, at age seven. Even Baili Rui admired him. Right now, he was here, and was the assistant minister in the Imperial Hospital.

    So Lin Mengya felt more curious. ¡°Even Su Tong can¡¯t cure His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Arise quickly. I¡¯m just a woman and know some basic medical skills. Actually, His Highness allowed mee here, because he was worried about His Majesty. In the presence of so many great doctors, how could I show my slight skill before you?¡±

    Lin Mengya said this in a modest manner. They were after all the imperial doctors.

    It was no wonder that Lin Muzhi and Long Tianyu had warned her repeatedly about entering the pce. Lin Mengya had underestimated them.

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Come and see Her Highness. In the future, we should discuss with Her Highness about the medications for His Majesty.¡±

    Su Tong¡¯s manners were very sleek and he was a sophisticated man. It was important to maintain his position in the Imperial Pce.

    But the other doctors were not like him.

    After giving Lin Mengya a quick nce, they started to bow unwillingly, one by one. It seemed that they made this greetings only because of her position.

    Lin Mengya was very smart, and already knew what they were thinking of.

    But she would need to take immediate action. If things were as she expected, there was always a way to conquer them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I may have made achievements in medical skills, but I¡¯m not a good manager. They are used to being less restricted. Don¡¯t be angry at them, Your Highness.¡±

    Being less restricted was not true. Being dissatisfied with her was the actual truth.

    As a woman younger than everyone here, of course, Lin Mengya failed to earn their respect.

    Then, she inadvertently nced at Zhenzhu and Manao.

    Both of them were smirking at her, their hands covering their mouths. It was a good thing their mouths were not so big, otherwise, they might beughing from ear to ear.

    ¡°Alright, let me assert my authority here with them.¡±

    ¡°No, Doctor Su, I¡¯m bothering you. Well, please arrange a room for me alone. After all, males and females should be treated differently. Also, in this way, I won¡¯t disturb you guys, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s proposal was exactly what Su Tong wanted.

    Instantly, he joyfully led her to a small room in the alcove.

    It was a good ce, because the room was in the innermost area, so that no one would disturb her.

    After entering the room, Lin Mengya found a simple sickbed, a cupboard full of medicine, medicine scales, pots for decanting herbal medicine, a flushing bucket, and a medicine roller. Everything was prepared.

    Compared with Baili Rui¡¯s messy room where finding medicine depended on luck, it was really a paradise for doctors here.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the Imperial Hospital. How considerate you are, Doctor Su.¡±

    Noticing that Lin Mengya was very satisfied, Su Tong grinned.

    But Lin Mengya was thinking that they treated her like the memorial tablet.

    ¡°Well, then, Your Highness, this will be your resting room. If there¡¯s anything you need, just get a servant to call me.¡±

    Su Tong was thinking that since Princess Yu was so young, she must know only know a little about medical skills. Only in this way, would he not offend her, nor let her make any trouble.

    When he was about to leave, Lin Mengya stopped him.

    ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s one thing. Since I am here to treat His Majesty, I think it¡¯s necessary to carefully study His Majesty¡¯s medical history, in case that I might identally injure His Majesty¡¯s precious body. What do you think, Doctor Su?¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya calmly said this, those doctors waiting for a good show outside, burst into an uproar.

    Most of them disagreed.

    His Majesty¡¯s case history was too precious to afford any loss; She was a woman, and could not possibly understand his medical history. All in all, they doubted her medical skills and her personality.

    Lin Mengya kept calm and quiet throughout, when she saw them protesting. It made them appear to have no professional manners whatsoever.

    Even Su Tong could not help getting flushed. He pretended to cough first, in order to control the situation.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re making it hard for me. His Majesty¡¯s case history is being stored in a box after being examined and sealed into a brochure by me. Outsiders are not allowed to see it. It¡¯s rted to the foundation of Dajin. Please don¡¯t make it hard for me, Your Highness.¡±

    How funny they were. Lin Mengya really wanted tough out loud.

    Case histories were the same as medical histories in the modern world. She had to check His Majesty¡¯s case history before she made a treatment, otherwise, how would she treat him?

    It seemed that they would not take her seriously, if she did not show any of her skills today.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, as if she agreed with them. But the next second she raised her eyes, and her eyes were aze, and only a few of the doctors dared to look at her.

    ¡°Have you ever heard about the Art of Controlling Needles, Doctor Su?¡±

    Her short sentence astonished Su Tong and it showed on his face. Only a few of the doctors present, were familiar with it.

    ¡°It...it¡¯s just a tale. Prating acupoints with silver needles needs extra care. The Art of Controlling needles might be made up by someone who was bored, I suppose.¡±

    Some doctors agreed with his opinion.

    But Lin Mengya just smiled, while lowering her head, and added.

    ¡°Lots of mysteries are unsolved in the world. It¡¯s said that the ancestor of medical knowledge became a God. But have you ever seen it and learned your skills from him? Also how could you deny whether our ancestor¡¯s story has been made up by someone?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a good debater, better than anyone else, even when they cooperated together.

    The few words spoken by her made them blush, and they fell into silence.

    It could not be that the group had learned their medical skills from their ancestor in their dreams, right?

    Lin Mengya stopped making it hard for them, and told Baisu to take out the set of silver needles she often used.

    One hundred and eight silver needles were ced in order, and it widened the eyes of those so-called spectators.

    Lin Mengya had spent half a month trying to persuade Baili Rui to lend it to her.

    It was said that it came from Baili Rui¡¯s teacher. Every needle was special and could warm and nourish channels and coterals, and relieve the patients, with the help of Baili Rui¡¯s unique technique.

    The Art of Controlling Needles was the most mysterious part of needle art.

    There was no evidence about who had created it. Baili Rui just said that he got it inadvertently.

    The Art of Controlling Needles was used to prate acupoints with silver needles, and then to control the patient. It was known for being quick, relentless, and urate. Baili Rui also said that the four diagnostic methods could be done with these silver needles, after a doctor had learned it. That was the highest state of needle controlling art, You Embroidery.

    Needles could float in the body regrly, and could directly cure certain diseases. That was the best part of the art of controlling needles!

    ¡°Do you know the long-lost ult technique?¡±

    Su Tong was a master, but he was really surprised by her, after seeing those silver needles.

    Lin Mengya did not deny it, and then casually said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good student and only learned to control three needles. That is my limit. If you don¡¯t believe me, Minister Su, you can have a try.¡±

    Lin Mengya smilingly said this, while ying with the silver needles.

    Instantly, the Imperial Hospital fell into silence.

    Su Tong touched his forehead and refused.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not appropriate. I¡¯m too old to do this.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at him with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s afraid to lose his life under my hands.¡±

    Lin Mengya picked up a silver needle and looked at those doctors, who only moments ago, disyed their arrogance.

 Chapter 300 - Splendid Performance

    <h4>Chapter 300 Splendid Performance</h4>

    Lin Mengya smiled demurely at the crowd, but no one dared respond to her.

    Her expression was definitely one belonging to a little devil. It could well give people nightmares.

    ¡°Why? Does no one believe me? If you¡¯re worried that your lives may be put in danger, please don¡¯t. My teacher once said that even if a silver needle were to remain in someone¡¯s body, he would only be half paralyzed. He would not die from it.¡±

    Lin Mengya waved the silver needle in her hand as if she were an incarnated little devil, giving the people the chills.

    ¡°This... this won¡¯t do. Please stop ying jokes on us, the lowly officials. We¡¯ve not even heard of the art of needle control, right?¡±

    All the people were starting to back out. They had been merely joking when they had said they had been sacrificing themselves for the sake of medical science.

    Lin Mengya had long expected such reactions from them, so she merely grinned but remained silent. The art of needle control was something alien to people in general, and it wasmon for people to be apprehensive and fearful of the unknown.

    Given that it was a natural instinct, there was nothing Lin Mengya could do about it.

    After she managed to frighten the men, Lin Mengya held out the silver needle to point randomly at the people. Then she eventually pointed it at Pearl and Agate, who had been gloating over the misfortune of those men just a moment ago.

    ¡°After pondering for a while, I realized that all of you, officials, are the pirs of our nation, and the nation can¡¯t do without you. How about we have these two maids to do it on your behalf? What do you think of the suggestion?¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke those words, the entire group of officials and subjects rejoiced like they had been liberated after having a close shave with death.

    On the other hand, Pearl and Agate¡¯s faces instantly drained of their colors.

    The silver needles looked so long. Good heavens! Would they survive them?

    ¡°Princess! Please don¡¯t do that! Now we... we know that we¡¯ve done wrong. We won¡¯t act rashly ever again. Please forgive your servants.¡±

    Was it not toote to kneel before Lin Mengya to ask for mercy at this moment when mishap befell them?

    Lin Mengya had totally no intention of harming their lives. She had meant this incident to be a warning this time. To tter the powerful and trample on the weak was an intolerable act in the pce.

    No one was able to predict who would be the master over the other the next moment, and their life would be in the hands of the master.

    Pearl and Agate were so terrified that they were trembling all over.

    ¡°This is indeed a perfect solution. Although we¡¯ve neither seen nor heard of the princess¡¯ skill in the art of needle control, there are so many famous physicians present. Rest assured,dies, that your lives would not be in danger. Why don¡¯t you do us this favor?¡±

    Su Tong had conveniently made himself Lin Mengya¡¯s mouthpiece.

    The two girls began weeping miserably, more miserably than if their parents had passed away. However, Lin Mengya was unmoved, and her expression remained indifferent.

    Her intention was clear. It seemed that the two girls had no choice, regardless of whether they agreed to it or not.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Princess Yu. We are sorry for what we¡¯ve done. It all because Aunt Qinn¡ª¡±

    Before theypleted their sentence, Lin Mengya swiftly and neatly administered the silver needles into the acupoint at the back of their necks when their heads were lowered while weeping.

    Instantly, the two girls with their big round eyes filled with tears fell to the ground, paralyzed.

    Lin Mengya ambidextrously administered more needles onto the two girls with such speed that astonished even the famous physicians who were looking on.

    They were thinking in their hearts that if they were the ones administering the needles, these two girls would have been dead by now.

    ¡°Get up and stand here, Pearl. Agate, you lie down t on the bed.¡±

    Lin Mengya instructed with a clear voice while the fingers of her hands moved in a strange manner as she manipted the movements of the two girls.

    Under the shocked gaze of everyone present, Pearl and Agate respectively fulfilled exactly what Lin Mengya had instructed each of them to do.

    Lin Mengya was rather pleased with herself that, in fact, the System of the Farmer God had done the analysis before but had failed to fully understand this bizarre needle technique. Lin Mengya, too, did not understand why these strange hand gestures could control the silver needles.

    ¡°The skill to control the needle lies in the hand of the person who administers them. He is able to control the needles through special techniques. I am going to show you the art of the You Embroidery now.¡±

    The administration of the You Embroidery was not only profound, but it was also extremely dangerous.

    To pierce the internal organs was still not a big deal, but if the needle were to prate into the heart because of a minor mistake, it would cost the life of the person even in the presence of best doctors.

    However, Lin Mengya was not at all afraid. To her, controlling a silver needle was easy-peasy.

    Nevertheless, she had to make it look like it was ¡®extremely risky¡¯ so that those people would be frightened.

    She used special skills to put a rtively short silver needle into Pearl¡¯s wrist. There was fear in her eyes as she looked on. It was as if the needle hade alive and bored into her arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. In fact, you should not be feeling any pain. The needle only moves along the channels by which vital energy circtes in the body and will by no means harm your body. If anything goes wrong, I will get it out of your body immediately.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled gently as she spoke, but she was sure Pearl was cursing in her heart by now.

    Who would have known that this docile-looking Princess Yu was such a vicious but silent killer.

    She was even more dreadful than the demons described in scriptures.

    ¡°In order for everyone to have a better view, I¡¯ve specially chosen a more superficial channel by which vital energy circtes. If you can¡¯t see clearly from where you are, you maye nearer to have a closer look. The needle will take some time to travel all over the channel. If you¡¯re curious, you may even try to feel it through the skin.¡±

    While Lin Mengya used her hand gestures to control the You Embroidery, she was simultaneously exining like an affablementator in the zoo.

    Lin Mengya had created an enormous dark shadow over the heart of Pearl. On the other hand, the great physicians, who had just had a close shave with death, had begun giving y to their study and research instinct.

    They were hesitant to step forward just a moment ago, but now, they had alle to surround Pearl.

    ¡°This is indeed miraculous! However, I heard that the art of needle control is able to directly eliminate the focus of a disease in one¡¯s body. Is that true?¡±

    Su Tong was naturally the one who hade closest to Pearl. He was undoubtedly the boldest of them all in that he had even mustered his courage to feel the You Embroidery when it passed through Pearl¡¯s neck.

    It was indeed a stiff silver needle, but his move almost caused Pearl to urinate in her pants. If Lin Mengya had not pierced her acupoint to prevent her from doing so, she would have utterly embarrassed herself by now.

    At that moment, Pearl gave Su Tong a re filled with rage with her big round eyes.

    ¡°Erm, that is indeed true. When I was administering the needle on Pearl¡¯s acupoint a moment ago, I realized that she has stones in her stomach. Since all of you seem so keen, let me do a demonstration. However, it might be a little painful, Pearl. Please hang on.¡±

    Lin Mengyamenced the demonstration almost with a mischievous intention to y a joke on Pearl.

    In reality, the stone in Pearl¡¯s body was not a serious problem. She only needed to drink more water to get it out of her body. Unfortunately, she had bumped into Lin Mengya today, like a day hell for her that started spectacrly.

    The process of getting rid of the stone was supposedly not too painful. However, the pain seemed to have escted ten times because of the psychological effect on Pearl when Lin Mengya had said those words to scare her.

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you tense up, Pearl! You¡¯re making me nervous as you get nervous. Although the silver needle usually obeys mymand, it would be disastrous if the needle starts to roam. Are you feeling a prickly pain on your heart now?¡±

    In reality, Lin Mengya was not controlling the You Embroidery. She was, in fact, making use of the silver needle in Pearl¡¯s neck to hypnotize her.

    By now, tears were streaming down thess¡¯ cheeks. She thought she was surely going to die.

    In that instant, her face had drained of all its colors. She was truly terrified.

    ¡°I had made a mistake, but rest assured, it will be corrected in no time.¡±

    As Lin Mengya continued acting in her monodrama, the hearts of the people from the Court of Imperial Physicians were rising one after another.

    While Lin Mengya was enjoying herself, Pearl was scared out of her wits. It was then that Lin Mengya began to graduallyplete the process so that the silver needle finally emerged from Pearl¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯se out. Come and have a look, this is the needle that I had administered on her body a moment ago.¡±

    After Lin Mengya drew out the tiny silver needle from Pearl¡¯s trembling lips, she wrapped it in a handkerchief and lifted it up in the air.

    All the people gathered around it to take a closer look. However, nobody troubled to ask about Pearl, who had been scared out of her wits.

    ¡°Apologies for my itch to exercise my skill that caused Miss Pearl your misery.¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya took out the needle, Pearl fell to the ground, paralyzed as she gazed at Lin Mengya with eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°This is indeed a miracle! Little did I expect to witness such skill in administering the needle, which had been lost over time. It¡¯s so bizarre and unthinkable!¡±

    Lin Mengya might not know what Su Tong was thinking in his heart, but he had apparently started to treat Lin Mengya as an immortal.

    Lin Mengya did not put on a triumphant look on her face. She tried to look modest. Faced with the many questions from the group of physicians, Lin Mengya merely answered them selectively.

    After a few coughs, Pearl spat out a grey stone from her throat.

    Being sharp and quick to react, the imperial physicians caught the stone in a handkerchief and began studying it together.

    ¡°For someone to arrive at this skill level in administering the needle, you have definitely spent years practicing. Your Highness the princess, I wonder who your teacher is. We would like to meet with him.¡±

    Su Tong smiled as he spoke, but Lin Mengya merely smiled and shook her head. As she had rehearsed with her teacher, she replied saying, ¡°My teacher is into all things heterodoxy, and he is also antisocial and entric. Moreover, he had set out to tour around the world half a year ago. Even I won¡¯t get to see him. My apologies for not being of help.¡±

    Immediately, a look of disappointment appeared on Su Tong¡¯s face.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher had once cautioned her against this person if she met him. Although Lin Mengya did not know the reason, she believed that her teacher would never mean harm to her.

    ¡°Sigh, how regretful. However, the miracle-working doctors among themon folks do like to travel around to the four corners of the world to bring benefits to the people. This is something we hold a candle to. Thank you so much for today, Your Highness. You¡¯ve indeed given us, a group of old people, a good lesson.¡±

 Chapter 301 - Not Receiving What was Asked

    <h4>Chapter 301 Not Receiving What was Asked</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re overstating, I¡¯m merely showing what little I have. I wonder if I am now qualified to look at the Emperor¡¯s written diagnosis?¡±

    When Lin Mengya made this request once again, the old man Su Tong did not readily agree to it.

    In fact, the expression on his face spelled of his unwillingness. It was as if he had been put in a difficult situation. He rubbed his palms together and looked even more awkwardly at her eyes.

    ¡°You could certainly have a look at it. However, it¡¯s getting dark out. You might be dyed in returning to the pce, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the sky outside. While she focused her attention on frightening Pearl, she had indeed forgotten about the time.

    Besides, she had already somehow expected Su Tong¡¯s refusal to her request.

    The written diagnosis of the Emperor¡¯s condition was very precious. It would not be too much to im that it was a state secret. It was, after all, still reasonable for Su Tong to refuse to let her look at it.

    Nevertheless, she had a way. She was confident that one day, she would get hold of the Emperor¡¯s diagnosis eventually.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should go, Baisu. Are all of you done looking at my silver needles?¡±

    Lin Mengya called out as she got ready to leave. At that moment, one of the physicians with a full beard was still holding on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s silver needle and appeared to be unable to tear himself from it.

    ¡°Your Highness the princess, I¡¯m specialized in the skill of administering silver needles to the acupoints. Is it possible for you to lend this silver needle to me for me to study it?¡±

    This was an unreasonable request. While the physicians refused to let her look at the Emperor¡¯s written diagnosis, they had their eyes on her silver needle.

    Lin Mengya shook her head as Baisu stepped forward to retrieve the needle, wiped it clean, and put it into the pouch for the silver needles.

    ¡°Why should you be so conservative to adhere to old ways? Isn¡¯t medical science meant to be researched and studied into? Princess, do you then intend to take exclusive possession of the quintessential of our predecessors?¡±

    In that instant, the physician with a full beard began to glower and re at Lin Mengya.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya merely snorted as she scanned the crowd surrounding her. Apparently, the majority of the people among them shared the same sentiment as that fully bearded man.

    ¡°Alright, since you mentioned this request, how about you also share your best kept prescription with all of us too?¡±

    The Court of Imperial Physicians was not a wonderful ce after all, given that there were unreasonable imperial physicians such as this. This art of administering the needle was as good as a secret prescription that had been passed down exclusively.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s statement displeased the people, and some of their faces fell.

    They had just realized that thisdy before them was not some uselessss whom they could bully or rifle with.

    At this juncture, many among them began to back off.

    ¡°You¡ª Princess, you are being unreasonable. Your teacher was not the one who invented the art of needle control. The numerous predecessors had written volumes of books just to pass this skill down to the next generations. This and prescriptions are two entirely different matters.¡±

    The bearded man pushed his argument further. He was indeed good at facious reasoning.

    Lin Mengya merely smiled. She was not going to reason with them anyways.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the secret bible had been burnt by my teachers two days after he brought it home. If you really want to research into it, you have to look for it. I¡¯ll take it that it belongs to you if you can find it.¡±

    Lying through her teeth, Lin Mengya was obviously more skillful than this bunch of men.

    Coming face to face with thisss, the bunch of men seemed totally clueless and helpless.

    Given that they had arrived at this stand-off, the bearded man knew Lin Mengya would blow her top if he pushed her further.

    Su Tong forced augh as he tried to interfere with the argument between the two.

    ¡°What are you saying, Jiang Kai? Apologize to Princess Yu immediately! How could you still misbehave at such an age?¡±

    Apparently, the bearded man¡¯s surname was Jiang. It looked like Lin Mengya was oversensitive.

    Lin Mengya had heard that Jiang Sheng had learned under a famous teacher. She supposed it would not be such a coincidence that they just happened to have the same surname.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Jiang Kai was obviously still displeased, but all he could do now was to swallow his displeasure.

    He could only look on as Lin Mengya kept every single one of the silver needles.

    ¡°We¡¯ll send you on your way, Your Highness Princess Yu.¡±

    Su Tong bowed while standing by the door. Lin Mengya nodded in response as she led her maidservants back to the pce.

    It was said that there were vast differences among the living. Although the Court of Imperial Physicians was a small ce, Lin Mengya had seen through many things that had happened there.

    After what happened, Pearl and Agate did not dare to create any more troubles. They kept their heads down as they trailed behind Lin Mengya, and they seemed ready to worship her like a goddess anytime.

    When they arrived at their small courtyard, it was in total darkness. There was no one there to watch the ce. However, Lin Mengya supposed that every detail of what had happened in the Court of Imperial Physicians would soon arrive in the ears of the Queen.

    ¡°You may remain outside and wait. My master doesn¡¯t like the presence of outsiders. Be smart and behave properly lest my master take your lives.¡±

    As Baisu warned the twosses, they nodded vigorously in submission. They appeared to be a dying person struck with mria.

    ¡°Forget it, you may retire to your room. I will send for you through Baisu if I need you.¡±

    The weather was frigid, coupled with the fact that they had been scared out of their wits just moments ago, it was easy for them to catch a cold in this weather.

    She was not Zhou the exploiter. She could not bring herself to be so exploitative.

    The twosses returned to their room after thanking Lin Mengya profusely. Finally, Lin Mengya and Baisu also returned to their room.

    There remained some burning ashes in the stove, and after cing a few more pieces of coal in it, the room warmed up soon after.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too kind. These twosses had obviously been sent by the Queen to make things difficult for us. You¡¯re been very kind to have only frightened them today,¡± chided Baisu.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya gazed at the usually cool Baisu with a strange look.

    ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve been adversely influenced by Baishao. Sigh, why can¡¯t the bunch of you pick up something good from me, the ssydy? Could it be destined that the Liuxin Courtyard can only churn out sassy girls?¡± teased Lin Mengya.

    Baisu red at Lin Mengya immediately, but the atmosphere had warmed as Lin Mengya poured a cup of hot tea and put it into Baisu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I know what¡¯s on your mind. Those two girls are spies. However, if we send them away, the Queen will think of ways to send another batch of spies over. If we were to be faced with someone who was smarter and more capable than us, what are we to do?¡± .

    This was precisely the reason why the Queen had not nted many secret agents in their surrounding area.

    Anyways, Lin Mengya¡¯s every move would have been scrutinized by the Queen.

    Most of the people in the Court of Imperial Physicians were also the Queen¡¯s nted agents. It was safe to say that nothing she did could escape the Queen¡¯s eyes.

    Since that was the case, she would simply be open about what she did. That way, on the contrary, the Queen would be unable to grasp Lin Mengya¡¯s real intentions.

    ¡°That makes sense, Master. I wasn¡¯t thinking as clearly as you. You¡¯vepletely shocked the people in the Court of Imperial Physicians today,¡± eximed Baisu excitedly.

    In fact, this was also the first time she had witnessed the controlling of needles using bare hands. She had never expected her master to possess such an amazing skill in the administering of needles.

    ¡°Sigh, I suppose you are aware of how one could get into trouble on ount of his talent. What I¡¯m worried about is that henceforth, people would start to scrutinize me. Fortunately, I know my safety is not an issue with you by my side.¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed softly. She had demonstrated the art of needle control because she had no other choice.

    Her teacher had instructed her not to reveal this astonishing skill as much as possible unless she had no other choice.

    Just as expected, Mr. Jiang had his eyes on her silver needles after she had performed the art of needle control.

    Nevertheless, she did intend to do what she had done. She knew without anyone verbalizing it, that people would cast covetous eyes on her.

    Since she was in possession of something coveted, she would make good use of it to make her life in the pce easier and help her achieve benefits she might need.

    The nights spent in the pce seemed to go by slowly. The sun had just set and Lin Mengya was already feeling that she had nothing to do.

    Back in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya had countless things to worry about, including what to eat and what to wear in the mansion, as well as all the matters regarding Sanjue Hall. There would usually be strangers going in and out of the small courtyard, and every visitor would provide her with a different and new experience.

    In contrast, she did not have much to do in the pce. She was also forbidden to roam around in the pce. Moreover, Baisu, who was the only one by her side, was a person of few words.

    She had been ovee by boredom over the long night.

    ¡°It is so boring in the pce. Baisu,e over and y a game of chess with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya tossed the medical books aside. By now, she had memorized all the prescriptions which could be used on the Emperor.

    Given that she was neither permitted to see the Emperor nor look at the diagnosis of his illness, she was like a blind man, groping without any sess.

    Baisu widened her eyes and looked around.

    Even if they wanted to y a game of chess, where would they find a chess set?

    ¡°Just look at you! People ought to create fun out of misery. How about we go pick some pebbles?¡±

    Baisu nodded, then the pair of master and servant went into the small courtyard one after another.

    The entertainment found in the Liuxin Courtyard could make the list of top five entertainment in the whole of Dajin. Under Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, different ways of ying the chess had be a very entertaining activity in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    It had been a long time since thest time she had yed a game of gobang. They managed to find enough pebbles tost them through an extended game of chess!

    Just when Lin Mengya was about to get up from the corner of the wall to return to her room, a young, handsome face appeared before her and was smiling at her.

    ¡°How¡ª¡±

    She almost cried out in rm when she recalled the two nted agents in the side chambers.

    She looked left and right in vignce, waved her hand, and led the man into her room while lifting the hem of her skirt as she walked.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked surprisingly at the man before her. She was puzzled as to why she had not seen him at the Court of Imperial Physicians during day time.

    Qiu Yuughed heartily. Then he reached his hand back to grab the green bundle he was carrying on his shoulder and put it down.

    ¡°I was supposed to be on duty in the Emperor¡¯s bedroom today, which is why I could find the opportunity to see you. I heard from the person who delivered the food that you performed the art of needle control with bare hands in the Court of Imperial Physicians today, and how you stunned those bunch of old men!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect Qiu Yu to know about it so soon.

    She could not stop smiling and shaking her head as she introduced this man to Baisu.

    ¡°Baisu, this is Imperial Physician Qiu Yu from the Court of Imperial Physicians. We¡¯ve met him earlier at the army camp. From now on, we will have dealings with him quite often. Just remember this.¡± .

    Baisu nodded, and she put on her usual cool expression on her face.

 Chapter 302 - Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 302 Uninvited Guest</h4>

    Qiu Yu, possessing a pleasant disposition, nodded at Baisu. While greeting her, he was not bothered by the cold expression on her face at all.

    He showed the parcel in his hand to Lin Mengya as if he was showing her some treasure.

    ¡°When I found out that you have just entered the pce, I knew you would not be used to the food and would not sleep well. This may not be delicacies, at least, you¡¯d have something special to eat.¡±

    Perhaps it was because Qiu Yu had a pleasant face in addition to how he always wore a friendly smile when he saw everyone that Lin Mengya always felt that this young physician was very approachable.

    Waves of tempting aroma emitted from the table top.

    Lin Mengya looked on as he took out a parcel from his bundle, and when she opened it carefully, there was a whole roasted duck, still steaming hot with oil.

    ¡°This is the imperial chef¡¯s special dish, and he only made it for me after I pleaded with him for three days. How lucky and blessed you are to be able to enjoy this food.¡±

    Apart from the roasted duck, there were braised duck webs and wings. When all the food wasid out on the table, it covered almost half of the table.

    ¡°Are you trying to prepare a get-together party for me?¡±

    Lin Mengya burst outughing while Qiu Yu merely looked stunned. While he obviously did not know the meaning of a get-together party, he was able to guess Lin Mengya¡¯s intention because he was smart.

    Qiu Yu smiled and finally took out a small wine bottle and a wine cup from his clothes, like he was performing some magic. He began pouring and drinking the wine. His action truly reflected his carefree personality.

    ¡°ording to our usual practice, it is the first day of the New Year today. However, people like us do not have the luxury to celebrate it the usual way, so we can only seek joy amidst adversity.¡±

    Qiu Yu was obviously mocking at himself, and Lin Mengya could empathize with him.

    Indeed, they used to take leave for a few days during the New Year period no matter how busy they were.

    Without further ado, Lin Mengya dragged Baisu along and sat down by the table, reached out to take hold of a piece of spicy duck wing, and began savoring every bit of it.

    ¡°Before I entered the pce, I even saw entire streets lined with rednterns. I heard that there was going to be performances of dragon dance and lion dance through the night until daybreak.¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded regretful as she spoke. She had agreed with her four maidservants earlier that they would let their hair down to have some fun during this period of time.

    Now she could only stay in the pce quietly.

    Even the coals in the stove seemed to have been suppressed by the air surrounding it as they burnt silently.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being in a rich and powerful family? It is in fact worse than being in a regr family,¡± said Qiu Yu.

    Qiu Yu¡¯s words revealed his longing for a regr life.

    Lin Mengya observed that the things Qiu Yu wore or used were not any regr quality, even though he was only a first-grade imperial physician. Nevertheless, the surname ¡®Qiu¡¯ was not among the noble and wealthy families in the capital city. Lin Mengya supposed he ought to be a rich man¡¯s son from other states.

    ¡°The regr folks may not be living asfortably as you think. Although there are many restrictions inrge families, there was no worrying about food and shelter. You sound like a person moaning and groaning without any illness when you made the statement that you envied the lives of the regr and poor people. To obtain food from digging into the ground requires one to nt during spring and harvest during autumn. In times of famine and war, the people living in poverty would not even have clothes to wear or food to eat. In order to survive, they even sold their children. If even surviving is a luxury for them, could they even talk about living in bliss?¡±

    Qiu Yu suddenly stopped eating the duck drumstick he was holding.

    He cast an admiring look on the beautifuldy in splendid clothes.

    Qiu Yu had the impression that thisdy, who came from a rich and powerful family, who married into a prominent family, was a woman with just a little more experience and wisdom than regr women.

    However, from how Lin Mengya had saved the soldiers in the army camp, to the painting she had left behind in the North Tower, Qiu Yu could see that Lin Mengya was not just a piece of wless jade.

    She was a real treasure. Lin Mengya was neither aloof nor arrogant. She was like the lotus that emerged from mirky waters but remained pure and undefiled. The words she had said did not sound like they were from the mouth of ady who had grown up in a protective environment.

    ¡°Back home, my father and elder brothers always praised General Lin as a hero hard toe by. I didn¡¯t think much of what they said, thinking that General Lin was merely a rough man. Today, my eyes are opened to how he was able to raise a daughter with an exceptional mind. This is enough for me to see that General Lin is definitely a wise and great hero. I¡¯ve been such an ignorant fool, my apologies.¡±

    After Qiu Yu finished speaking, he cupped his hands and bowed deeply to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was surprised at his forthrightness, and her impression on this Physician Qiu was further improved.

    At the same, her curiosity towards him was further aroused.

    She wondered which outstanding ce had raised such an unbridled and forthright young man.

    ¡°You are not to me because of ignorance. I have an elder brother whom I believe will hit it off with you if you meet him.¡±

    Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up at her words, and he immediately said, ¡°Certainly. I could see he was very approachable when I saw you meeting up with the young General Lin at the army camp. I was unable to get acquainted with him because I was on a mission. I would dly acquaint myself with him over a drink when opportunity arises.¡±

    Qiu Yu was definitely a free spirit. Lin Mengya was sure he would drink until he got drunk if not for the tiny wine cup.

    ¡°Oh yes, there are many things that I¡¯m unsure and unclear since I¡¯m new to the Court of Imperial Physicians. Could you give me some pointers if it¡¯s not too much to ask?¡±

    Qiu Yu moaned and put down the cup he was holding.

    For some reason, there was a look of disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°This ce is not fit to be called the Court of Imperial Physicians. They are just a pack of wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing. I may not be present for what happened today, but I could imagine their ugliness. These people whom you met today were merely the ones on duty during the New Year¡¯s Eve. When you see all the people in the Court of Physician, you will understand the meaning of beasts in human form.¡±

    It was not difficult for Lin Mengya to ept such an evaluation. In fact, her teacher had once given her earnest advice on this matter. Those physicians, who had managed to enter the pce to be imperial physicians, were neithercking in ambition nor ruthlessness.

    However, Lin Mengya was puzzled as to how her teacher would know exactly what happened in the Court of Imperial Physicians when he had never set foot in it.

    ¡°There¡¯s doggerel in the pce which says that in the presence of these four main characters in the Court of Imperial Physicians, countless innocent lives were sacrificed in the pce each year.¡±

    Never would she expect the Court of Physicians in the pce to be such a dark ce.

    Lin Mengya listened quietly as Qiu Yu spoke. Although Qiu Yu tried hard to suppress his emotions, Lin Mengya could sense the feeling of rage from the tone of his voice.

    ¡°You must have met Jiang Kai today. In fact, he is somehow rted to you. He is part of Concubine De¡¯s parents¡¯ family. He had firste into the pce through Concubine De¡¯s rmendation. It was said that he was the one who introduced the most-doted son of the Jiangs to a famous physician to be tutored by him. ¡°For this reason, Jiang Kai was esteemed highly by the Jiang Family. He has a fiery temper but is honestly the easiest person to deal with among the four physicians. He would try ways and means to master the art of needle control he saw you performing, but given your status, he would not dare toy a finger on you. Nevertheless, the other three will not be so easy to deal with.¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised to find that there was such a rtionship in the midst.

    ¡°Vice President Cui Shi, Imperial Physician He Tianhe, Imperial Physician Ma Beiming and Jiang Kai are the four Yamas in the Court of Imperial Physicians. On the surface, they appear to be kind-hearted, but they are, in fact, ruthless and cruel. It would take more than three days and nights to talk about the atrocities they have done. Just bear in mind to keep away from them. They are people of influence in the pce, so you have to be vignt even if you¡¯re a princess. I¡¯m a nobody here, and my teacher had been elbowed out. Even if I want to protect you, I don¡¯t have the means.¡±

    Qiu Yu¡¯s expression told Lin Mengya that he was mocking at himself for his inability to help.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and poured a cup of wine for him.

    ¡°This cup is to show my appreciation for Elder Brother Qiu. I am well aware that no one else would tell me these things, which I¡¯d have never learn about, if not for you. You¡¯ve done me a great favor by confiding in me. If you have any favors to ask of me in the future, rest assured I¡¯ll try my best to help. You¡¯re a real friend to me.¡±

    Lin Mengya was a good judge of character. Qiu Yu would have run away long ago if he was any other imperial physician.

    There could only be two reasons why he had rushed here this evening.

    Firstly, he truly meant well for her. Otherwise, he would not have given her all the details, which resulted in him being ostracized by the others once someone found out about this. Secondly, he could really be someone of exceeding status given that the things he said revealed that he was grossly dissatisfied and totally fearless of the Court of Imperial Physicians. She could tell he did not think much of the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    Little did she expect to meet with such an interesting character so soon after she had entered the pce.

    ¡°Since you called me Elder Brother Qiu, I will do my best to protect you. It¡¯s getting dark, I¡¯ll visit another time again. Oh yes, here¡¯s some calming incense. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve prepared this for the two girls in the side chamber. You may add this to the burning stove or the incense pot. Breathing it will cause drowsiness, but it¡¯s not as strong as those that hypnotize or cause people to fall unconscious. It will only cause some fatigue and make people want to sleep for a while.¡±

    Before he left, Qiu Yu took out a tiny delicate box from his sleeve and exined its content and use to Lin Mengya carefully as he stuffed it into thetter¡¯s hands.

    On top of that, he also instructed her to make use of a feather below a piece of red brick at the north-western corner of the courtyard to send for him whenever she needed help. He promised Lin Mengya that he would then find an opportunity toe and meet her.

    After Lin Mengya epted Qiu Yu¡¯s kindness, he exited from the courtyard secretly.

    Fortunately, it was because Lin Mengya had frightened Pearl and Agate so much that Qiu Yu was able to enter the courtyard with much ease.

    Qiu Yu was an unexpected guest, and by the time Lin Mengya be conscious of the time, the moon was in the middle of the sky.

    Lin Mengya washed her face and hands with some warm water, and together with Baisu, they made their beds andid down and chatted.

    ¡°Master, I can see that you and Imperial Physician Qiu are quite close. However, Master, we ought to be on our toes and guard against everything.¡±

    Baisu cautioned Lin Mengya with concern in her voice as she tried to warm Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 303 - Encountering Concubines

    <h4>Chapter 303 Encountering Concubines</h4>

    Lin Mengya came to hold Baisu¡¯s hands as well. It was a cold winter night, but with them warming each other, it didn¡¯t seem difficult to get through it.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. He and I hit it off. Besides, he has done me a favor previously. It proves that he is a good man. Do you remember? The first time I met you, Baiji, and even Xiaoyu, I supposed that we could get along well with each other. As a result, we became a family.¡±

    Baisu helplessly sighed. She hadn¡¯t considered Lin Mengya to be an approachable master until they had gotten familiar.

    Lin Mengya had always been treating her enemies heartlessly, but she would be gentle when it came to those she cared about.

    That exined why many friends around her would like to sacrifice their lives for her.

    However, Lin Mengya had no idea about this.

    ¡°Young Master told me to protect you before he left. But ording to Mr. Qiu, we may encounter more dangers in the Court of Imperial Physicians than back in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was already aware of that.

    Except for the four doctors, like four mountains, Su Tong, the Assistant Minister of the Court of Imperial Physicians, would not be that simple.

    Su Tong looked friendly, but Lin Mengya could tell that the other doctors stood in awe of him. Even the four great doctors might work to please him.

    Lin Mengya made an assumption for herself. Wherever people existed, there would be fights and schemes. The messier the Court of Imperial Physicians became, the more helpful to her to make a profit.

    The moon radiated cold light, not colder than any human heart.

    The Court of Imperial Physicians was noisy by the day, while it turned particrly lonely, deste by night. Other than several doctors on duty, most of the doctors would leave the pce and return to their homes.

    In the inner hall of the Court of Imperial Physicians, Su Tong and Jiang Kai were warming themselves around a copper fire pan. Their weathered faces wore gloomy expressions.

    ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed for yourself today. Princess Yu is not like amon person. She¡¯s a tough enemy.¡±

    Su Tong¡¯s face was reflected by the orange fire light, making is look especially tough as he was warming himself by the fire.

    ¡°Hmph! Just an immature girl. She¡¯s still unexperienced, even after being taught by Lin Muzhi and Prince Yu. ¡°She showed off her control over needles and didn¡¯t know how to hide her weak points. Does such a stupid girl scare you, Su Tong?¡±

    Jiang Kai¡¯s temper was still like a powder keg. He gave Su Tong a sideways nce and then spoke with contempt.

    Su Tong didn¡¯t get angry, as if he had already gotten used to his fiery temper. Instead, Su Tong picked up the boiling water on the stove, replenished for himself, and said calmly, ¡°This girl is not terrified enough. Lin Muzhi and Prince Yu must have had a perfect n so that they dared to send her to the pce. But you should keep alert. Don¡¯t forget, ording to seniority, you¡¯re her uncle.¡±

    Su Tong¡¯s words seemed to arouse a period of memories Jiang Kai refused to recall.

    After humming heavily, Jiang Kai¡¯s eyes exposed his loathing for a moment.

    ¡°The Jiang Family is in thest time of peace-time. The Emperor¡¯s health condition bes poorer day after day. One day, Concubine De or the Jiang Family will be yesterday¡¯s story. What the Jiang Family owes to me, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡±

    His loose facial muscles toughened because of his anger.

    Presently, Jiang Kai was already not the doctor who should heal the wounded and rescue the dying.

    Jiang Kai sprang to his feet, as if he wanted to stop the topic, and then left in a huff.

    Only Su Tong was left, watching the burning charcoal in front of him.

    He still kept calm and emotionless, even after he had managed to stir up Jiang Kai¡¯s hidden fury.

    Whoever managed to get such a high position, had a story.

    If they all stuck their stories in their minds like Jiang Kai, then, none of them could make greater achievements.

    However, Jiang Kai could be used to examine how powerful Lin Mengya was.

    Su Tong slightly sighed. It will be harder to survive in the pce.

    Lin Mengya slept well the previous night. She had a good adaptive capacity.

    Early that morning, Pearl and Agate were quick with their hands to serve her to get dressed and washed, because they had been violently tricked by her.

    Pearl¡¯s face looked dreadfully pale with big dark circles. She was helplessly watching Lin Mengya in panic, as if thetter was a demon from hell.

    ¡°You...¡±

    When the first word came out, Pearl¡¯s hands trembled, and then theb dropped down on the ground.

    Pearl was frightened to burst into tears. She immediately knelt down on the ground to kowtow for Lin Mengya¡¯s forgiveness.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness! It was not on purpose! Please forgive me, Your Highness!¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Pearl, constantly apologizing, and felt it was amusing. It seemed that she had cast a lifetime shadow on her.

    ¡°Stand up. I¡¯m not a bloodthirsty devil. I won¡¯t me you for such a petty thing.¡±

    Baisu stood by and was indifferent to others. She didn¡¯t care about, like a beauty living in the icy mountain. It made others lose the courage to disturb her.

    However, Pearl was terrified. Lin Mengya had to call Agate next to her to help her partner get up.

    Lin Mengya had dealt them a head-on blow. She understood that regtion on people should be about bnce. With the two freebors, she and Baisu didn¡¯t need to be busy with boring things.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working in the pce. I have a bad temper, but I always put the saddle on the right horse. If you fulfill your duty, I won¡¯t punish you for a petty mistake. There are fewer rules here than in other pces. But you¡¯re supposed to be obedient. Am I clear?¡±

    Lin Mengya showed no emotion and tried to speak in a kind voice.

    After exchanging nces, Pearl and Agate stood up and gave a grateful bow.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll abide by your order, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and knew clearly that there was mixed affectation in their reaction.

    Those masters living in the pce were not kind people. Aunt Jinyue had mentioned by ident before that a private punishment for those servants, who disobeyed rules, existed in every pce.

    Lin Mengya would not beat her servants to death so easily. However, if they should be taught a lesson, there were dozens of cruel and torturous methods.

    The previous day, Lin Mengya had struck when they had been unprepared.

    Although she could not trust Pearl and Agate, they did do better inbing her hair than Baisu and running errands, after serving for so long in the pce.

    It was New Year. As a new-married woman, Lin Mengya should put on bright-colored clothes.

    However, the Emperor was not in good health, and the banquet had turned into a disaster. Lin Mengya chose ebony, satin dress with fine gold, and paired it with a red, lined jacket with turn-down cor. She also put on a pair of embroidery shoes with pearls and jades.

    A golden hairpin with mutton-fat jades was on her head, which made her long hair like ink. When she walked in the empty street, her new, beautiful dress made her look like jade, sending forth a differently beautiful aura from those women sticking to conventions in the pce.

    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll also be busy in the Court of Imperial Physicians for a day, Master?¡±

    Baisu followed Lin Mengya closely. Today, Agate was ordered to apany her. She was smart to keep a distance from them and not toe closer.

    After pondering, Lin Mengya nodded. She had yet to give up on checking the Emperor¡¯s case file. Yesterday, Su Tong had managed to deceive her and had not shown it to her. Today, no matter what, she would definitely get it.

    ¡°The pce¡¯s food is less delicate than that in our house. Can you bear it?¡±

    Baisu looked worried. This morning, Lin Mengya had eaten a little, so Baisu had misunderstood that she had not gotten used to the food in the pce.

    Lin Mengya was not particr about food. After five years in the college dining room, everything able to be digested by her stomach could be swallowed up by her.

    She had eaten little because she had been preupied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m an adult. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya grabbed Baisu¡¯s hands and lightlyforted her.

    When they were about to say something intimate, an arrogant voice suddenly interrupted them.

    ¡°Hey, who is this beauty? Why are you not greeting me? Are your eyes on the top of your head?¡±

    It could be told from her condescending tone that she was clearly an obstinate person.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and saw several beauties in the pce¡¯s attires standing not far away and watching her.

    Their dresses betrayed that they might be concubines. However, the most beautiful woman among them was ring at Lin Mengya like she was her enemy.

    ¡°Chongrong Yun, Jieyu Hui, Beauty Cheng, I¡¯m Agate from Servants Administration. This is Princess Yu.¡±

    Agate reacted smartly. Lin Mengya kept it in mind.

    Surprisingly, the three names were unfamiliar. She met them for the first time.

    ording to etiquette, Lin Mengya was a first-rank princess. But she was an outside princess and a junior, so she was supposed to make a half greeting.

    Naturally, Lin Mengya did not want to make trouble on the first days. Therefore, she decided to endure, even when they had spoken rudely.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I just entered the pce. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please tell me, Your Highness.¡±

    Chongrong Yun had a delicate appearance and wore gorgeous clothes.

    She slightly nodded and gave her a gentle smile with curiosity.

    A young, beautifuldy, standing at her left, looked the same age as Lin Mengya. She was curiously scanning Lin Mengya from head to toes. She might be the youngest among them and wore the simplest clothes. Lin Mengya guessed that she was Beauty Cheng.

    However, the beautifuldy with a less resplendent dress than Chongrong Yun was standing at thetter¡¯s right. For no reason, Lin Mengya detected some resentment in Chongrong Yun¡¯s eyes, directed at her.

    So odd. I¡¯m not Concubine Yang to seek a trouble with my father-inw. Why would Lady of Handsome Fairness hate me so much?

 Chapter 304 - The Person Flying Into the Air

    <h4>Chapter 304 The Person Flying Into the Air</h4>

    ¡°How prestigious you are, Your Highness. Tell you? Everyone in the pce knows that you have a privileged background, too terrified to do something to you. But I have to remind you out of goodwill, Your Highness, that you¡¯d better not believe you can do anything you want with the backing of the Lin Family and Prince Yu. God is watching you, and no crook will be ignored.¡±

    Jieyu Hui was watching Lin Mengya, her eyes harboring a deep resentment as if she was desperate to skin Lin Mengya alive.

    Chongrong Yun was blocking her way. Otherwise, Jieyu Hui would probably rush over to bite Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya showed her friendliness first but was met with an abusive scolding from Jieyu Hui. Lin Mengya felt angry, but she could not express her anger for the sake of Jieyu Hui¡¯s position as the Lady of Handsome Fairness. However, Lin Mengya could not bear to let her be free after the insult.

    ¡°What did I do to irritate Jieyu Hui? Please tell me, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a different tone from what she had adopted before. She was a junior in their presence, but she was also Princess Yu at the same time. Jieyu Hui shall think of the one behind her before insulting her. Therefore, if Jieyu Hui had no powerful background, then, she may be the rash type and innocent enough to offend Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Hmph! You did forget it so soon after you had done it, didn¡¯t you? I...¡±

    Jieyu Hui¡¯s anger was soaring as she kept speaking. She looked like a devil begging for a life in hell while ring at Lin Mengya. Chongrong Yun, standing beside her, saw her overstepping her boundaries, so she grabbed her sleeves and gave Lin Mengya an apologetic smile.

    ¡°My sister is always outspoken. Please don¡¯t bear it in mind, Your Highness. Those words came out of sudden anger. She didn¡¯t mean it. Please don¡¯t me her, Your Highness.¡±

    Noticing that Lin Mengya was getting irritated, Beauty Cheng also grabbed Jieyu Hui¡¯s arms.

    Her round face was full of worries.

    Jieyu Hui was stopped from doing anything but gave Lin Mengya a resentful look. Then she hummed and turned her head.

    Chongrong Yun stood out to try to make peace, so Lin Mengya was obviously supposed to stop for her sake.

    Lin Mengya managed to suppress her displeasure. Anyone would feel unhappy after being scolded violently for no reason.

    ¡°Since Your Highness said that, I, of course, should stop for your sake. After all, Jieyu is one of His Majesty¡¯s vice wives, with the difference between honorable and humble. Don¡¯t make trouble with others as you please. Otherwise, you may get yourself in trouble and suffer losses.¡±

    Dajin had strictws. Even in the pce, concubines had a low status. Take Concubine De as an example. Even after her son had grown up and had been given the title of a prince, Concubine De still had to adhere to the conventions. She had to greet the Empress every day whenever she was in the pce.

    In an ordinary family, no matter how much love a concubine gained from her husband, she had to do some unskilled work for the real wife every day.

    Therefore, Jieyu Hui¡¯s behavior would be seen as a disrespect for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Thanks for your generosity. I suppose Sister Hui will feel grateful. Well, we can¡¯t keep bothering you. Please, Your Highness.¡±

    Chongrong Yun stood there to mediate so that they could not really quarrel.

    Lin Mengya did not want to stand over there and carry on with Jieyu Hui. Thus, after making a bow, Lin Mengya, with a cold look, got back to her way to the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    However, Jieyu Hui did not stop looking at Lin Mengya, with increasing hatred against her.

    ¡°Sister Yun, why did you stop me?¡±

    Chongrong Yun retraced her gaze from Lin Mengya, and after lightly letting out a sigh, she said, ¡°Do you really believe you can seed? Sister Hui, we¡¯ve married His Majesty, so we¡¯d better not help with our parents¡¯ affairs. His Majesty is terribly ill, and we have no child. Thinking of our own future is the right thing. Today, if I had known that your purpose ofing here was to provoke Princess Yu, Sister Cheng, and I would not havee with you.¡±

    Chongrong Yun¡¯sforting words failed to shake Jieyu Hui¡¯s determination.

    Jieyu Hui found that her sister, someone she had been living with for a long time now, did not stand by her side. Therefore, she hummed, threw away Beauty Cheng¡¯s hands, and then left in a huff with her maids.

    ¡°Sister Yun, will Sister Hui do anything on impulse?¡±

    Beauty Cheng asked full of concerns. Chongrong Yun just shook her head in return and helplessly sighed.

    Everyone in the pce was feeling insecure. Jieyu Hui¡¯s n might create a disturbance, but who knew?

    It would be the best if Princess Yu was not a mean person. Otherwise, Jieyu Hui would have a tough future.

    The quarrel with Jieyu Hui dampened Lin Mengya¡¯s mood.

    But beside that, she was more interested in what she had done to make Jieyu Hui resent her like that.

    ¡°Agate, do you know about Jieyu Hui?¡±

    Upon hearing Princess Yu¡¯s question, Agate immediately answered respectfully, ¡°Jieyu Hui got into the pce five years ago. At first, His Majesty showed her a lot of affection. In recent years, due to not giving birth, His Majesty had tossed her aside. I also heard that she was one of His Majesty¡¯s distant rtives. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s distant rtive?¡± Lin Mengya had not expected that.

    As a matter of fact, those great noble families often used marriage, with the royal family or among themselves, to develop themselves. Therefore, if one pondered over the rtionship between them, they would be rted one way or the other.

    ¡°Should I teach her a lesson, Master?¡±

    Biasu, who had been silent just now, leaned over by Lin Mengya¡¯s ear and proposed in a low voice.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. She had little information about the pce. Besides, what Agate had told her might not be the truth.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s just verbal taunts. We¡¯ll have to endure more insults in the pce. Let¡¯s move on to the Court of Imperial Physicians.¡±

    The Court of Imperial Physicians was no different from the previous day. However, Su Tong and Jiang Kai were not present. Generally, those officials could rest in their own houses before the fifth day of the first month.

    However, the people on duty in the Court of Imperial Physicians should take turns.

    Today, the doctor on duty seemed serious in speech and manner. His hair and beard were all white, and he looked like meticulous and totally devoted.

    Upon noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s arrival, he frowned first. Then, after being reminded by his subordinate, he put down the medicine and greeted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Vice Minister of the Court of Imperial Physicians, Cui Shi. Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Arise, Doctor Cui. Ie here to learn. In the future, you don¡¯t need to greet like that when Ie. ¡°I¡¯ll be imposing on you for a few days. If everyone greets me every time Ie here, won¡¯t it be too tensed?¡±

    Lin Mengya was humbly smiling, but in fact, she already had formed a preliminary judgment on Vice Minister Cui.

    Cui Shi¡¯s strict appearance showed that he was a traditional, stubborn man. Besides, the way he looked at her clearly betrayed contempt.

    Probably, in the future, he would also stop her from treating the Emperor.

    Everyone was trying to see what each other had. If they got hold of her temperament, then they would be thinking of how to force her to get out of the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Cui Shi did not hesitate and sprang up to his feet back to the table.

    However, Lin Mengya stopped him.

    ¡°Could you do me a favor, Doctor Cui?¡±

    There was impatience in his eyes. If Lin Mengya was not Princess Yu, he would have already driven her out.

    ¡°I want to have a look at His Majesty¡¯s case. I¡¯m new here and have no idea about His Majesty¡¯s health condition. So could you do me this little favor?¡± she asked in a rtively friendly tone.

    Cui Shi snorted.

    After looking up and down at her, he refused with contempt.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been serving in the pce for tens of years. I won¡¯t call myself the best, but I still see myself to be better than a freshman. There¡¯s no shortcut to being a master in medicine, and it takes dozens of years to be a medicine master, even for a talent. Your Highness, you¡¯re a woman. It¡¯s already far away from the convention not to be sewing at home but to get into the Court of Imperial Physicians. The case file of His Majesty is the most important thing, and it can¡¯t be read by people with no duty. So help yourself, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya was close toughing. It was no wonder that the previous day Su Tong had directly postponed it for today.

    Today, a seamless man was able to stop her with no mercy.

    ¡°God!¡±

    A howl came, and in the next second, Cui Shi, who was arrogant just now, like an earthbag, was thrown into the air. Then he badly fell onto a medicine cab. .

    Because of Cui Shi¡¯s fall, those well-aired herbs fell too, covering him. Cui Shi closed his eyes and fainted after ncing at Baisu in panic.

    ¡°Sorry, my maid is a good girl. But she always loses her temper.¡±

    Lin Mengya calmly gave an exnation to the people who were ring at them. Then, she returned to the room Su Tong had prepared for her, with Baisu.

    Lin Mengya would not endure anyone¡¯s abuse. Before entering the Court of Imperial Physicians, she had already been filled with anger, but still had not wanted to vent her anger. Right now, Cui Shi had been intentionally making trouble for her. Well, then, she should not be med.

    After this incident, every one of the Court of Imperial Physicians stayed at a respectful distance from Lin Mengya.

    Cui Shi had already been sent back to his house and would not get out of bed for the next five days. However, Baisu had not really injured him.

    ¡°Master, they¡¯ve postponed it several times now. Is anything wrong with the case history?¡±

    The doctors of the Court of Imperial Physicians had obviouslybeled Baisu as a devil who they could not tease.

    A few bold people craned their necks to peer in the direction of Lin Mengya and then slipped away immediately after being red by her, like when a mouse met a cat.

    However, Baisu was still worried about her master¡¯s situation.

    No one dared make trouble with them, but they did put Lin Mengya aside and allowed her to do nothing. In Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baisu¡¯s eyes, both of them were just wasting time.

 Chapter 305 - Accidental Discoveries

    <strong>Chapter 305 idental Discoveries</strong>

    ¡°They should feel anxious, not me. One day, they will beg me to check it.¡±

    Lin Mengya saw through them and figured that they were trying to make it hard on her.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was not a pushover. Sooner orter, all of them would realize how stupid they were to stop her.

    ¡°Alright, but Master, why do these people in the pce behave so impolitely? The servants in our house are much better than them. Look at them. All of them bluff arrogantly and swagger before you.¡±

    Whenever she mentioned it, Baisu would be furious. Back in their house, whoever met Lin Mengya would behave respectfully. However, before anything happened, those people in the pce hade to insult Lin Mengya one by one.

    Lin Mengya could hold her temper, while Baisu was different.

    ¡°It¡¯smon in the pce. Outside the pce, I¡¯m the honorable Princess Yu, but in the pce, anyone we meet is either Lady of Handsome Fairness or Lady of Compete Countenance at least. Of course, we can¡¯t have the same treatment as before. Let¡¯s forget what happened today. Don¡¯t be rush. I understand that you¡¯re protecting me. But lots of honorable figures are hidden in the pce. Who will we meet tomorrow? Who knows?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had already prepared mentally for this.

    However, the continuous encounters, did provoke her anger.

    Those were precisely the consequences of the Empress taking control over the harem after the Emperor¡¯s illness. The Emperor and the Crown Prince should promote them to make it hard on her.

    In order to survive in the pce, Lin Mengya had to endure more of such grievances in the future.

    However, staying in the pce was indeed helpful to her.

    Doctors did take precautions against her checking the Emperor¡¯s case file, but they did not stop her from reading medical ssics or studying ordinary or valuable herbs. Lin Mengya could study all kinds of prescriptions in her free time.

    Qiu Yu would pretend to be unfamiliar with Lin Mengya back at the Court of Imperial Physicians every time. Thus, Lin Mengya had decided to echo his superficial unfamiliarity.

    In others¡¯ presence, both of them kept a distance from each other like strangers. But whenever others could not see, they could easily understand each other by a wink or a smile.

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya had an epiphany¡ªthey were fooling those doctors around.

    Qiu Yu did have his own reason to act like that. Lin Mengya only found him more interesting.

    In others¡¯ eyes, Lin Mengya seemed like a quiet, honest princess, who read medical books or studied medicine in her room.

    Besides, her scary maid was guarding at the door against those disgusting flies or spies.

    Truth be told, Lin Mengya kept watching everything around her through the books.

    She had already met two of the four great doctors of the Court of Imperial Physicians. Thus, she believed that Su Tong was too sophisticated to take action personally so easily.

    All in all, she had to make greater efforts to see the Emperor.

    After reading for a while, Lin Mengya got tired. She and Baisu headed out to walk around a small garden in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Lots of herbs nted were nted in the garden due to those doctors¡¯ management.

    The analysis model of Shen Nung had been activated by ident. Then, a tremendous amount of data shed in her head, like printing.

    Those fresh herbs had a better effect of clearing away heat and toxic materials. Lin Mengya wandered around and then stopped in front of a small artificial stream.

    What¡¯s this?

    Lin Mengya scanned those herbs and noticed an unimpressive herb in a corner.

    It¡¯s strange to mix this herb with other herbs. Did the doctors do it out of negligence by ident?

    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness?¡±

    Lin Mengya came to her senses and saw an immature face.

    He was a teenager at Xiaoyu¡¯s age, with a shy smile. He greeted her overcautiously.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I lost myself in my thoughts. Well, who are you?¡±

    He looked unimpressive in the white apprentice¡¯s attire.

    Noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze focused on him, he blushed and lowered his head.

    ¡°My name is Xiaofeng, an apprentice in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Last night, Minister Su told me to serve you because he was afraid that you might feel inconvenient here.¡±

    He was sent by Su Tong? Lin Mengya looked the boy before her from head to toe in a casual way and found him less sophisticated. However, Su Tong must have a reason to send him there.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the Minister¡¯s consideration. Xiaofeng, right? The stream looks very clear, so I think there must be a source. But why aren¡¯t there some fancy carps for people to watch?¡±

    Lin Mengya unconcernedly pointed at the stream.

    Xiaofeng scratched his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason either. Some fish had been ced into the stream before, but they all died. Probably we are too careless to take care of them.¡±

    Lin Mengya just smiled at Xiaofeng¡¯s response. After looking at the stream several times, she returned to her room with Baisu.

    I¡¯m probably right. That thing must influence its surroundings.

    ¡°Baisu,e to get dregs of His Majesty¡¯s decoction. I don¡¯t believe that they will make it difficult for you on that.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s decoction was the most important thing, and after inspection, it would be dried and sealed.

    Lin Mengya just needed to check it to see what was going on.

    Baisu got on it immediately. Perhaps because Vice Minister Cui had ended up in a tragic state, nobody in the Court of Imperial Physicians would like to stop Baisu.

    ording to Baisu, the doctor in charge of giving medicine, started to tremble when seeing her. Therefore, Baisu spent no effort to get the stored dregs.

    Lin Mengya did not expect to get it so easily.

    The doctors had gotten used to secret plots but immediately submitted to Baisu, who had conquered them with force.

    After carefully examining the dregs and an analysis of Shen Nung, Lin Mengya did get what she wanted.

    She looked out through the window to the yard. There was a kind of special medicine among the Emperor¡¯s decoction. It needed to be fresh and was nted the most in the garden.

    It was called Yin Man, difficult to nt. Even though it had been nted sessfully, it could be used as medicine after three years. Moreover, this medicine has a very gentle nourishing effect on the human body.

    There should be traces in the tonic medicine that the Emperor usually took.

    Yin Man itself was non-toxic, and long-term use was not harmful to the human body. However, a herb called Duotian Root was where Yin Man was nted.

    What Lin Mengya had spotted in the corner was exactly that.

    She had also seen it in Baili Rui¡¯s stone room. He had told her that it was not very toxic, but its roots could contaminate the soil.

    That was to say, the Duotian Root had already contaminated all herbs in the garden.

    It was rare, and there were few in Dajin. Imperial doctors learned from medical books meant for treating people. Thus, it was reasonable that they had no idea about this kind of knowledge, which they called dishonest practices.

    Lin Mengya was certain that there must be a close relevance between the Emperor¡¯s serious illness and the poison.

    The poisoner must be a prudent person to poison in such a delicate way.

    Toxins that had been umted for years were enough topletely destroy the human body¡¯s functions. Naturally, in ancient times, where a precise test could not be conducted, the umtion of toxins would be diagnosed as a kind of disease.

    Due to the Duotian Root, those fancy carps had died in the stream. But its toxin was subtle and would be diluted in the stream. Therefore, no one could find the anomaly.

    That was also why Lin Mengya had asked Xiaofeng that question.

    Imperial doctors must know nothing about it. Otherwise, they would not have tried to put fish into the stream.

    Consequently, there must be a spy in the Court of Imperial Physicians to have nted the Duotian Root there without arousing anyone¡¯s attention.

    It could be anyone. Lin Mengya tried to study those busy doctors outside again.

    Who is the chief culprit?

    If she failed to find out his identity, the spy would ruin her meeting with the Emperor.

    After pondering on it for a while, Lin Mengya realized that she had to investigate after all the doctors returned to the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    And as for the Duotian Root, she had to find a way to totally remove it without alerting the spy. It seemed that she had to be a hardworking gardener.

    After studying dregs, Lin Mengya pretended to carry on. Shen Nung became more pronounced for its advantages and seeded in telling her about the proportion of the Emperor¡¯s decoction very soon.

    Lin Mengya always doubted the moral qualities of those doctors in the Court of Imperial Physicians. But she must admit that there was a huge gap between her and their capability, like Great Rift Valley. She did not understand until now why Baili Rui had refused her proposal to enter the pce.

    Without Shen Nung, she would not be able to defeat those senior NPCs.

    ¡°Baisu, I¡¯m tired today. Let¡¯s get back.¡±

    Lin Mengya was suddenly full of energy. Seeing that, Baisu realized that it was not a good ce to discuss something private here.

    Baisu nodded, and along with Lin Mengya, they kept their heads high and got out of the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    Those doctors, who had been overwhelmed by Baisu¡¯s force for a whole day, finally felt relieved. Doctor Cui, who was still unconscious, was a frightening example!

    Lin Mengya seemed to have known her goal and not be in confusion. Perhaps because of that, Lin Mengya did not stop until she ate two bowls of rice with some insipid fried dishes for her dinner.

    Even Baisu was surprised. She opened her eyes wide, thinking that her master was a refugee from a disaster-stricken area. Pearl and Agate had gotten used to the elegant way of eating and had never seen such an inelegant eating style.

    After Lin Mengya finished her meal, both of them highly doubted Princess Yu, who was an elegantdy in the morning and a different person at night.

    Lin Mengya¡¯spetitive fire burned intensely. She did not care about what they were thinking of. After wiping her mouth clean, she went out for a walk with Baisu.

 Chapter 306 - An Adorable Prince

    <h4>Chapter 306 An Adorable Prince</h4>

    Lin Mengya refused thepany of Pearl and Agate. After all, it was the resting pce of the Emperor. Few people dared wander around his pce under such circumstances.

    The Imperial Pce was much more magnificent than Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. It looked especially solemn and awe-inspiring with its golden zed tiles and vermilion bricks.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu hid in a corner and locked their eyes on the patrolling guards at a distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve figured out that there are four shifts of guards to patrol day and night. Only doctors can get into the pce. Concubines visit to greet every day, but they have to stay outside and send their things via eunuchs to His Majesty,¡± said Baisu lightly.

    Lin Mengya nodded.

    The Emperor¡¯s pce was well-guarded. The possibility of sneaking into it was less favorable.

    ¡°Is there any gap while the guards are changing?¡±

    Baisu shook her head solemnly. In fact, the guards in the pce were more intelligent and capable than those in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even though Baisu was kind of a master in martial arts, it was still difficult for her to get close.

    ¡°Fine. We can finally get a chance when we are restricted in the pce. Stop inquiring about it for the time being, in case of being found out and bringing up unexpected troubles.¡±

    The Imperial Pce was far moreplicated than she had imagined. Lin Mengya had already gotten an idea about how to restrain the Duotian Root. As long as she concocted a neutralizing medicine and poured it onto the herbs around the Duotian Root, its efficacy then could gradually cause the Duotian Root to wilt. In the end, the Duotian Root¡¯s toxins would be unable to contaminate other herbs.

    It was a delicate task. Luckily, few herbs could survive now, and the Duotian Root was in a state of suspended animation. Otherwise, the n could not work.

    Lin Mengya was in a good mood and unconsciously ate too much at night. She had a habit of being not able to fall asleep with her stomach full.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya and Baisu wandered around for a while.

    People said that the Imperial Pce was splendid. But in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, it was quite dull to see a pce full of red bricks and green tiles.

    After a while, Lin Mengya found nothing interesting because they were all the same. Thus, she decided to get back with Baisu.

    When she was turning around, Lin Mengya felt as if her waist had been hit by a ball.

    Lin Mengya looked down and found a colorful can ball. It looked exquisite and delicate, like a child¡¯s toy.

    She picked it up and had a look with curiosity. It was dusty, but she could tell that the ball had been kept well. As she was getting more curious, a scream in a child¡¯s tone came from behind.

    ¡°How dare you not return my ball? You such a maid, I¡¯m the prince, do you know? Do you want to take it?¡±

    How arrogant he is! Lin Mengya turned around to look at the boy, who was not tall enough to reach her waist, and felt quite funny.

    The boy had a pair of bright apricot-like eyes on his face, like soft tofu. His pink mouth was pouting as if he was showing his great dissatisfaction with her.

    His purplish-red clothes were already stained with mud. He looked like a muddy monkey, not a prince.

    The boy looked quite like a mini Long Tianhao, very adorable. Long Tianhao¡¯s brothers all had a simr face, but this boy was particrly like Long Tianhao.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s interest was aroused immediately. She squatted before the boy and yed with the cane ball.

    ¡°You said that it was yours. But I found it ownerless. What evidence can you show me to prove that it is yours?¡±

    I really want to pinch his chubby cheek! Lin Mengya held back her attempted hands and felt well when seeing his face blush. It felt like she was teasing Long Tianhao!

    ¡°How dare you! Everyone in the pce knows that the ball belongs to me. Give it to me quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Mother to punish you.¡±

    The little child held back his tears and seriously threatened Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya finally failed to control her desire and reached out her hands to lightly pinch his watery face. She cried in her heart of how strong her urge to hug him was, and that it would feel terrific!

    ¡°What are you doing? You servant! How dare you be rude to me!¡±

    The little prince had never imagined that the woman in front of him would dare to pinch his face. Those maids or eunuchs in the pce would always greet him when they met.

    At once, anger rose up like tidewater in his heart. However, the Long Family¡¯s character of not giving up easily made him submit easily.

    Therefore, when he found it useless to struggle, the prince immediately bit Lin Mengya¡¯s arm with his baby teeth, some of which had just changed.

    Hey? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the little boy, who was biting her like a baby wolf.

    She did not feel any pain, but to her surprise, the mini Long Tianhao was a stubborn boy.

    ¡°Release her! She¡¯s not a servant. She¡¯s Princess Yu!¡±

    Baisu rushed and told him who Lin Mengya really was.

    The little boy just blinked his big eyes and looked at her numbly. However, his biting mouth was already loosened up.

    ¡°Why stop? You bit very deep just now, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya retracted her hands and did not think too much of the shallow tooth prints. Just think of it to being bitten by a baby dog. Then, she unconsciously recalled her tigers.

    She felt lost immediately. Since she hade here, all kinds of events hade into her life, and without noticing, she had missed lots of wonderful things.

    A smile ofughing at herself emerged on her face. I am really an irresponsible person.

    ¡°You¡¯re the third sister-inw?¡±

    The prince¡¯s apricot-like eyes opened wide, and his mouth slightly opened as if he had seen something extraordinary.

    Lin Mengya felt he was quite lovely, so she pinched his face again and teased him.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m your third sister-inw. I remember you called me a servant just now. I should tell your brother that you insulted me.¡±

    Lin Mengya was teasing the little boy, but he burst into tears immediately. His cry became increasingly louder and sounded very miserable.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You were like a brave wolf just now. It¡¯s just a joke. I won¡¯t tell your brother. Well, can you tell me what your name is now?¡±

    The little boy changed his face quickly. Some drops of tears were still hanging on his curving eyshes. After thinking about it while lowering his head, the boy replied in a soft voice, ¡°My name is Long Yinghua, the tenth prince. Sister-inw, don¡¯t tell my brother, okay?¡±

    Lin Mengya chuckled to herself, looked at the little boy pleasing her, and thought that Long Tianhao was really powerful enough to frighten the little boy.

    Lin Mengya pretended to hesitate, and after a while, she nodded. The little boy was funny and seemed like six or seven years old. Perhaps because he was still young, he could avoid those terrible habits of the pce.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw. Well, you can have the ball.¡±

    Long Yinghua spoke in a sweet voice, but his dark, bright eyes betrayed his unwillingness.

    Lin Mengya would not bully a child. She gave it back to him and patted him on the head.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. I won¡¯t take away a child¡¯s favorite. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell your brother about this. But stop being rude to others!¡±

    Long Yinghua nodded repeatedly and tightly held his ball as if he was really afraid that someone would take it away from him.

    However, his eyes were secretly focusing on Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting toote. You¡¯d better go back to sleep. You came out alone, I guess. Are there a maid and nanny with you?¡±

    Lin Mengya had already been curious about this just now. The boy¡¯s clothes were not shabby, but why hadn¡¯t anyonee to seek him after so long?

    Long Yinghua also looked around and confusion shed in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s instinct of protection was aroused. Although guards and servants could be seen everywhere in the pce, his parents would feel sad if he got lost.

    Lin Mengya reached her hand, and with a warm smile, said, ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll send you back to your pce.¡±

    Long Yinghua hesitated but still put his fat hands into her hands.

    With the protection of Baisu, an adult and a child went deep into the pce.

    Lin Mengya did not know where Long Yinghua lived, but she knew that the concubines¡¯ resting pces were in the inner courtyard. She lived close to the outer courtyard.

    Unexpectedly, they did not see anyone even after they had gone through three doors.

    The pcenterns had already been lit up at dusk. At the moment, the faint light could guide them, but the road was still silent enough to frighten them.

    Lin Mengya felt increasingly confused. There¡¯s something wrong. There should be an eunuch or a maid guarding at the door.

    It¡¯s just dusk. Why is there no one?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp instinct made her hold Long Yinghua¡¯s hands more tightly. How could it be possible for a child to get out so far toe across me so coincidently?

    ¡°Yinghua, was there anyone with you when you got out? Where is she?¡±

    Everyone would be surrounded by many servants in the pce, let alone Long Yinghua as the prince.

    After pondering over it for a while, he said, ¡°Nanny was kept in the pce by Mother. I don¡¯t like others. So I hid myself up and got out when they all left.¡±

    He would not be lying. However, Lin Mengya got tensed up and bowed to hold up Long Yinghua after warning Baisu to stay vignt.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s y a game now. Later, I¡¯ll hide ourselves and silently return to your mother¡¯s pce, okay?¡±

    The boy, of course, agreed. Lin Mengya looked around and disappeared into the dark under Baisu¡¯s shelter.

    Long Yinghua¡¯s eyes were opening wide full of excitement.

    ¡°From now on, no matter who we meet, you can¡¯t speak. Otherwise, you will be a loser!¡±

 Chapter 307 - An Abnormal Maid

    <h4>Chapter 307 An Abnormal Maid</h4>

    After hearing of the game, Long Yinghua immediately gave her a curious look.

    Games may be the most exciting thing for him at his age.

    Lin Mengya tried to soften her facial expression so that the little boy could not see anything wrong.

    ¡°Well, it starts now. Show me the road to the resting pce of your mother, can you?¡±

    Long Yinghua nodded at once and looked like he was hell-bent on winning.

    ¡°What a smart boy.¡± Lin Mengya looked around and cautiously headed towards the harem from an invisible corner after exchanging nces with Baisu.

    Lin Mengya knew well that a child was the most valuable person for a mother. Under such a circumstance, how could it be possible for a mother to get her child¡¯s nanny distracted? That nanny could have been keeping her childpany.

    A mother would feel heartache when her child got hurt, let alone when Long Yinghua was ying the ball. At that time, he needed a maid to stay with him.

    However, nobody could be seen even after they had gone through three doors. Everything was extremely strange!

    They finally saw people when they went through thest door.

    It stood to reason for Lin Mengya to stay alert. Throughout history, lots of an emperor¡¯s children had died for nothing. Therefore, since she stayed in the pce, she would not allow Long Yinghua to be killed at a young age.

    Every now and then, people could be seen across the thoroughfare, in a hurry. It seemed that they were not looking for the missing child. Long Yinghua, while he was holding her arms, cannily pointed to the right direction for her.

    Perhaps because it was getting closer to his mother¡¯s resting pce, Long Yinghua got excited. After all, he was going to win!

    Then, Long Yinghua pointed to a splendid gate with excitement.

    When getting to the front of the gate, Lin Mengya and Baisu saw a grand brand with two words¡ªYonghe Pce.

    It seemed that his mother was of a little high status.

    It was night. All the gates were shut down. Baisu knocked at the door, and soon, someone opened it. A beautiful face popped out from inside. Upon seeing Long Yinghua in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, she seemed to be surprised.

    ¡°Oh my dear! Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you. If I failed to find you, Her Highness would kill me.¡±

    Since he had already gotten to his mother¡¯s resting pce in safety, Long Yinghua naturally gave a happy look because he had won the game.

    Lin Mengya got relieved as well because Long Yinghua was inplete safety. Long Yinghua looked a little lordly in the presence of his maid, different from in front of her.

    Long Yinghua stuffed his cane ball into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands and began his speech seriously, with his small hands at the back.

    ¡°How useless you are! Every time we y hide-and-seek, you fail to find me! Alright, I should go to see my mother. Sister-inw, let¡¯s y another day!¡±

    Then, he entered Yonghe Pce without looking back.

    His maid seemed awkward and bowed to show her gratefulness while giving Lin Mengya an apologetic smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, thanks for sending His Highness back. But it¡¯s toote now. Her Highness can¡¯t be woken up. I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡±

    The maid¡¯s words sounded a little impolite.

    However, Lin Mengya was not a mean person. Everyone in Yonghe Pce was supposed to get anxious when Long Yinghua was missing. It was indeed not the right time to greet Long Yinghua¡¯s mother. Otherwise, they might consider her iming credit.

    Besides, she was seen as a troubling person in the Pce. It was better for irrelevant people not to get involved with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go to catch up with the tenth prince. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled humbly and after nodding at the maid, she wanted to leave.

    However, when Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, she saw an emerald green bracelet in the maid¡¯s hand. It was a quality bracelet. But in the blink of an eye, the maid closed the gate of Yonghe Pce.

    Lin Mengya shook her head, and when she was about to leave with Baisu, she found Yinghua¡¯s cane ball still in her hands.

    How would he be too abrupt to take it away?

    All of a sudden, something came to her mind. It¡¯s odd. That bracelet is really special. The regtions on clothes in the Pce are stringent. If she came when Yinghua¡¯s mother got married, it¡¯s kind of reasonable.

    But those maids following a concubine should be her closest people. They couldn¡¯t be so rude. But she seemed to be trying to drive me away.

    ¡°Baisu, hurry up! Hit the door!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not want to let danger befall Long Yinghua.

    After hearing that, Baisu immediately pounded on the door. It was only a few minutes since Long Yinghua had been taken away. At the moment, it was silent behind the door.

    Lin Mengya forgot her manner behind and pounded on the door with Baisu. After full ten minutes, a response finally came behind the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside! Don¡¯t you know the rules? Why pound on the door. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by Her Highness!¡±

    The voice was thin. An eunuch.

    The gate was opened. Lin Mengya and Baisu tried to break into instantly.

    ¡°Hey! Where do you serve? How could you be so misbehaved?¡±

    Lin Mengya was desperate to clutch his cor and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yinghua? Where¡¯s the tenth prince? Where?¡±

    The eunuch had never seen a person so anxious before and noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s serious look, he was surprised and unconsciously answered, ¡°His Highness got out and didn¡¯t get back now. We¡¯ve been searching for him. Who... who are you?¡±

    Although the woman in front of him looked unfamiliar, the eunuch, of course, had be a discerning man after serving in the pce for long. He noticed that Lin Mengya¡¯s look and clothes were simr to those concubines, and knew that she would be one of them.

    ¡°No, Yinghua hase back! Just now, a maid with a green bracelet took him away! I sent him back in person! Hurry to find them! Find them out! Remember, never let go of any isted corner! Otherwise, Yinghua will be in danger!¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke quickly and solemnly. Then, the eunuch saw his master¡¯s favorite cane ball in her hands.

    Immediately, he realized the seriousness of the event. The eunuch did not stop her anymore and shouted out.

    ¡°Come on! Young Master is in danger! Hurry up!¡±

    The thin, hoarse voice was very loud. He made himself heard by the whole Imperial Pce.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu were also searching all the rooms one by one.

    But what was more worrying was that, they had heard no voice after they had searched every corner of the front yard.

    The eunuch¡¯s scream gathered lots of people together to find Long Yinghua.

    It was getting dark. But it was brightly lit in Yonghe Pce.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu got into the backyard. Other servants were searching here and there withnterns.

    ¡°Ah! Young Master¡¯s shoes!¡±

    Suddenly, a terrified voice came. Lin Mengya immediately ran over, only to see a pool whose ice surface had already cracked.

    What the maid was holding was exactly the shoes Long Yinghua had been wearing just now.

    ¡°Young Master fell into the water, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Someone instantly spoke with worries. Then, some strong eunuchs and guards jumped into the pool.

    They bore the piercing coldness and searched for a while, but they found nothing. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart got cold.

    No, Yinghua will be fine!

    Lin Mengya rushed over to have a check on the shoes in the maid¡¯s hands.

    The shoes were still dry, even with no mud print. Instead, they, as adults, had gotten some mud on their clothes when they stood by the pool.

    Thus, this pair of shoes was supposed to be ced out there deliberately to create the false impression that Long Yinghua had slipped into the water. That was why the ice surface had cracked, and even mud around the pool had been loosened.

    It was a short time. Apart from the distance, no matter how weak Long Yinghua was, he was supposed to be struggling.

    But there was no evidence unless Yinghua was thrown into the water after being killed first. Until now, his dead body had not been found. It showed that the maid had stopped halfway. Probably Yinghua was still in a corner around the pool!

    After pondering over it, Lin Mengya looked around.

    All at once, she found some small rooms in a distance, which might be used to store gardeners¡¯ tools.

    ¡°Look around, everyone! Don¡¯t stay in the water for too long, or you will get a cold injury. Some go to prepare some hot ginger soups for them!¡±

    They did not know who the woman was, but they always took action by someone¡¯s order.

    Lin Mengya calmly arranged tasks. They immediately set to work.

    Lin Mengya carried her skirt and ran in the headmost with Baisu.

    These rooms¡¯ locks were rusty. Obviously, they had been locked up for a few days. Lin Mengya shook the locks one by one and finally found some corrosion under a lock.

    It showed that someone had opened it ever recently!

    ¡°Who has the key? Hurry up! Yinghua may be inside!¡±

    Upon hearing that their Young Master might be found, eunuchs and maids all ran over there like a swarm of bees. But it belonged to the gardener. Nobody else had the key.

    It was urgent. Lin Mengya did not care about the key right now.

    Then, she stepped back and Baisu smashed the door open.

    The door copsed. Lin Mengya rushed into it at once. Those tools were dusty. Lin Mengya looked around and found no trace of Long Yinghua.

    However, Lin Mengya refused to give up, so she carried antern and carefully searched every corner of the room with others.

    Lin Mengya found nothing but messy footprints. It was not a big room. They should be able to find something.

    Lin Mengya was getting disappointed. While she was thinking that a living person had disappeared out of her sight, she discovered several odd boxes in the corner.

 Chapter 308 - An Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 308 An Emergency</h4>

    Several unwieldy boxes were piled up, but there was still a lot of free space in the small room.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be too inconvenient to get things inside these boxes if they are piled up.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately ran over to try to move the box on top and found it difficult to do it alone.

    Then, some servants came to help move the top three boxes down.

    The three boxes were fastened with rusty locks. Only the bottommost one had a new lock. Lin Mengya ordered some guards and they made great effort to cut it in two.

    Lin Mengya immediately opened the box and saw Yinghua inside with his eyes closed!

    She pulled him out. But Long Yinghua was still silent and his face was ghastly pale with blue marks on his neck.

    All the servants began to cry.

    Their young master wasn¡¯t breathing, and what was waiting for them would be the most severe punishment!

    ¡°Stop crying! Get out of here. I need to do an emergency surgery! Come on! Go and fetch some clean clothes and warm the room!¡±

    Lin Mengya started Shen Nung at once and found him still alive. He fainted for the moment due to being asphyxiated for a long time.

    Their screams must have thrown the kidnapper into a panic.

    The kidnapper originally thought that Long Yinghua was dead, so she superfluously stacked several boxes onto his box. Then, Lin Mengya managed to find Long Yinghua.

    Lin Mengya took off her own coat, put it on the ground, and started her emergency measures on Long Yinghua.

    Thanks to her professional CPR, and Shen Nung¡¯s real-time monitoring of Long Yinghua, his vital signs began to improve.

    She touched the sweat on her forehead and then carefully held his thin body in her embrace. ¡°Thank God it¡¯s not toote. I finally got him back.¡±

    When everyone saw their young master¡¯s face turn ruddy, they burst into cheers. They also got their own lives back.

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a warm coat being put onto her back. She turned back and saw Baisu¡¯s gentle smile.

    When seeing the lovely life being saved, Baisu must have felt the same as her.

    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! Be careful not to fall!¡±

    From outside, some screams of surprise suddenly came. Then, a woman invender came into her sight.

    Thedy looked graceful, like Concubine De, and looked more beautiful due to her young age.

    Her tall, cloud-like bun was still in aplete state while she was running. She looked much better than Lin Mengya, who was dusty right now.

    Sadness began to fill her eyes. When she saw the little kid, whose face had be ruddy already, in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, she was close to tears suddenly.

    ¡°Hua¡¯er! My boy!¡±

    When the gorgeous woman was about to take Yinghua over, Lin Mengya unconsciously stepped back.

    ¡°He just came to life so we should keep him breathing smoothly.¡±

    Lin Mengya could tell that the woman was Long Yinghua¡¯s birth mother. But he was in a weak condition and any carelessness would cause another period of faintness.

    The beauty saw Lin Mengya holding Long Yinghua in a strangely t manner. She nodded her head immediately and was aware that her child wasn¡¯t out of danger yet.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here! Go to fetch the doctor!¡±

    Two maids in umon outfits who were standing behind the elegant woman were giving an order to make an arrangement. They were presumably the reliable maids of the concubine.

    Lin Mengya held Yinghua and went to a spacious room, which was already warm enough.

    Lin Mengya dressed him in loose, soft clothes and banned others from getting close to him. Then, the doctor, who rushed into just now, started his treatment.

    Lin Mengya was asked to have a rest in the side chamber. Everyone here showed great respect to her.

    ¡°Lady, you look like you have flimsy clothes. These were newly made by Her Highness. Please put them on first.¡±

    Lin Mengya had already taken Baisu¡¯s clothes off and wanted to give them back.

    But Baisu refused firmly. When they were showing their care for each other, the beauty¡¯s trusted maid who had asked them to rest here got a pink-lined jacket embroidered with lilies.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya directly epted. If she refused, then Baisu would not get her clothes back.

    After helping her put on new clothes and fix her hairstyle, the maid bowed to leave. Fruits and desserts were all put on the table.

    Those servants were really considerate, with concern for Long Yinghua and also not slighting her.

    ¡°How heartless these people in the pce are! How could they do this thing to even a child!¡±

    There were only Lin Mengya and Baisu in the side chamber. Baisu could not help sighing.

    Lin Mengya looked at her and then said in low voice, ¡°Keep it to yourself when we get back. This is not that simple. We may get ourselves in trouble again.¡±

    Although she said this, Lin Mengya did not regret it at all.

    No matter what, the kid was innocent. He was still young and adorable. No matter what the reason, they should not set an evil scheme for a kid.

    Baisu nodded. She came from a good family and knew how things should be. This kind of thing wasmon in any dynasty. But only when it happened in front of her did she realize how brutal it was.

    The chaos quieted down soon.

    Lin Mengya knew that Yinghua had just been frightened. Thanks to her emergency measures, Long Yinghua would be all right after drinking some sedative soup.

    When she heard in the distance that the doctor had already left, Lin Mengya finally felt at ease. ¡°He¡¯s finally okay.¡±

    In a minute, three figures came into her view. Lin Mengya stood up. Before she started to greet first, the concubine with red eyes knelt in front of her.

    ¡°Thanks for saving my child¡¯s life, Your Highness. Yuzhi can never pay you back!¡±

    ¡°Yuzhi? She¡¯s one of the four consorts, Consort Xian?¡±

    Few people would have the same name in the pce. Therefore, she was Consort Xian.

    ¡°Please get up, Consort Xian. I saved the 10th prince by ident. Besides, I felt like we were old friends upon first meeting. We are kindred spirits.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately held Consort Xian up. Consort Xian was given the title just two months ago. Her parents¡¯ home had a rtionship with the Shangguan family. But today, her son got into such an ident.

    There seemed to be lots of secrets.

    Lin Mengya looked modest and gentle, and she acted unconventionally when she saved Long Yinghua. Noticing that, Consort Xian found her considerate and friendly and she had a better impression of her.

    ¡°Princess Yu has rare wisdom and beauty. I only heard about that. Now, I find that you¡¯re true to your reputation. I¡¯m sorry that my maids treated you poorly because they were too nervous.¡±

    Lin Mengya held Consort Xian to the chief seat and then stepped back to the right seat.

    ¡°As long as the 10th prince is all right. It¡¯s gettingte. I shouldn¡¯t be a bother, I should be leaving.¡±

    Noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s intention to leave, Consort Xian stopped her immediately, and said with an apologetic look, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy just now. I almost forget one thing. It¡¯s toote now. Those doors are already locked. Why not stay here for tonight? Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll send you back, what do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya and Baisu looked at each other. It was a good proposal. If others were all woken up, their traces tonight would be exposed.

    Consort Xian was very pleased and she immediately had her maids make a good arrangement for Lin Mengya and Baisu.

    The side chamber of Yonghe Pce was better than her small room, with new quilts and refined furniture. She was really one of the four consorts.

    After bathing and dressing themselves in loose, cozy robes, Lin Mengya and Baisu chatted in low voices in the inner room.

    ¡°Master, how did you know that that maid wanted to hurt the prince?¡±

    Baisu lightly pinched Lin Mengya¡¯s legs and her eyes were filled with confusion.

    ¡°Yonghe Pce is very luxurious and Yinghua wears luxurious clothes. So how could it be possible to have a misbehaving maid out there? Even if there was, how could it be possible for a maid in coarse cloth to wear a bracelet of good quality? Besides, Yinghua looked to be unfamiliar with her when seeing her. If she is a reliable maid of Consort Xian, Yinghua should be familiar with her. And she spoke as if she was eager to drive us out. Their prince was sent back by us after missing for long. But she wanted to drive us out. How could it be?¡±

    In fact, it was just her assumption.

    All kinds of clues were collected together into aplete of events. Luckily, she had time to save Yinghua¡¯s life.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness has arrived.¡±

    From outside came that trusted maid¡¯s announcement. Baisu instantly went to open the door. Later, Consort Xian in casual clothes came into the inner room.

    ¡°You may leave now. I need a word with our honorable guest. Yingxiang stays.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Consort Xian took her reliable maid, Yingxiang, into Lin Mengya¡¯s inner room. After greeting, both of them sat by the table like good friends.

    Under the light, Lin Mengya only sensed a haunted beauty in Consort Xian.

    Her tears were shining and she had a look that made one take pity on her.

    It was no wonder that the emperor enjoyed a full, happy life with his harem. But Lin Mengya understood that Consort Xian visited her tonight for the purpose of figuring out who wanted to harm her son.

 Chapter 309 - A Counterplan

    <h4>Chapter 309 A Countern</h4>

    ¡°Thanks to you, Your Highness, Hua¡¯er is safe. The human heart is sinister here. But to my surprise, it became as bad as this. As a mother, I¡¯m really bitterly disappointed.¡±

    Consort Xian said this and tried to befriend her.

    Lin Mengya slightly shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. More caution is needed. The prince is too young. One who survives a great disaster is destined to good fortune for the rest of their life. But you need to do a good search in your pce, Your Highness.¡±

    Whatever position Consort Xian was in, harming her child was still obscene. Lin Mengya despised that kind of person. Since she encountered it, she then would not look on indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking of. But I¡¯m so blind in my daily life that I didn¡¯t find someone harming my kid in time! Princess Yu, please help me remove these evils soon!¡±

    Of course Lin Mengya would like to do her a favor. But she did not want to help her in a big way.

    Now that they dared to kidnap the prince in the pce, the one behind them had to be very powerful, and Consort Xian knew that clearer than she did.

    ¡°Consort Xian, could I tell you my opinion?¡±

    Consort Xian agreed of course. After all, Lin Mengya was involved.

    ¡°Today, the prince was kidnapped. It seems to be have been nned by someone. If it carries on, plots in secret can never be foreseen, even if you were to watch him day and night, Your Highness.¡±

    Consort Xian nodded her approval. What Lin Mengya said was exactly what she was worried about.

    If there was a person in the pce holding great hatred against her son, Consort Xian knew clearly who the person was.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. But Hua¡¯er is just a little kid. If he is sent away to be brought up by others, then he and I will be separated and will never see each other. Besides, what if Hua¡¯er has an ident? I can¡¯t live then.¡±

    Then, tears welled up in her eyes and Consort Xian looked very sympathetic.

    Family separation was sad. But Consort Xian, a powerless woman, was crying to ask for her sympathy.

    If it were before, Lin Mengya would not care. But at this time, even for Yinghua¡¯s sake, Lin Mengya would have a reaction to her crying.

    After thinking about it with her head lowered, Lin Mengya said, ¡°If the 10th prince is still a clever boy like this, of course he will be targeted by them. But after today¡¯s ident and the kidnapper¡¯s harm, if he were to be a silly boy when he wakes up, would he be less dangerous to the one behind the scenes?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think that she should finish her words.

    Consort Xian was clever, or Yinghua would not be brought up to be a naughty boy. As Lin Mengya expected, after thinking about it, Consort Xian immediately knew what Lin Mengya meant. Her face looked very satisfied and she repeatedly said thanks.

    ¡°What a good n, Your Highness. But I¡¯m afraid that Hua¡¯er may be too young to deceive others.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think so. Children are naive but if parents tried to deceive others in the right way, it would be all right.

    ¡°Tomorrow, everyone will know about what happened today. The doctors are unable to look after the prince day and night so it will stand to reason that Consort Xian entrusts me to take care of him for now.¡±

    Consort Xian turned her tears into smiles. But Long Tianyu might be the reason for her obedience to Lin Mengya.

    Since that person already took action in public, Consort Xian might have a tough life if she had no backing.

    ¡°Well then, thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯m a consort but there¡¯s a limit. But I¡¯ll do my best to help you whenever you need me.¡±

    Lin Mengya just smiled and did not express an opinion.

    Only Consort Xian herself new how much truth was in her words. Promising was the cheapest method to draw others to help her. Of course it was stock-in-trade.

    Consort Xian then said lots of intimate words. Lin Mengya epted them all. But even Baisu, who was serving them, could not bear those sweet words.

    Therefore, when Consort Xian left, Baisu was relieved.

    ¡°How sweet-mouthed Consort Xian is. If others are not in the know, they may think that you two are real sisters, Master.¡±

    A sweet-mouthed person might have a brutal heart.

    If Consort Xian¡¯s son became a fool, if she were Consort Xian, she would either keep it to herself or make it public by making a disturbance to make everyone suffer a loss.

    But she did not know which one Consort Xian would choose.

    Dawn was just breaking. Lin Mengya took Baisu back to their house.

    When they saw Lin Mengya and Baisu came back, Pearl and Agate overcautiously hid in the corner and dared note to question them.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t given up. I thought that they might have learned a lesson. But what a pity that they are still the same.¡±

    Baisu sneered. But Lin Mengya just smiled.

    They had their master and their tasks. Fate should be to me.

    ¡°Ignore them. The ident of the 10th princest night is already spreading out. We can¡¯t keep it from them. It¡¯s better for everyone to be in the know.¡±

    Lin Mengya went back to the main room with Baisu and had meals as usual. Then, under Pearl¡¯s and Agate¡¯s surveince, she took Baisu out of their room and went to the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    The doctors were on rotation recently. Minister Su, the four great doctors, and even Qiu Yu were absent. What had happened to Vice Minister Cui scared them all too much to get close to Lin Mengya and Baisu. Therefore, after politely bowing to greet them, they did not stop Lin Mengya from entering her room and studying the remedy for Duotian Root.

    Lin Mengya fetched the prescription that she made particrly from Shen Nung. They were allmon medicines, which made it difficult for her to be discovered by the spy in the hospital if she remained cautious.

    But before lunchtime, the Court of Imperial Physicians, which was very quiet every day, became busy today.

    Lin Mengya looked out and then told Baisu to figure it out.

    In a minute, Baisu came back with a strange smile on her face.

    ¡°Yonghe Pce is bubbling with noise about the 10th prince. Early this morning, Consort Xian went to the resting pce of the empress, knelt down in floods of tears, and asked for an exnation. Later, the empress said something. Consort Xian failed to have a full breath and fainted to the ground. Now, Yonghe Pce is in chaos.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was bending over to check herbs, calmly looked up at Baisu.

    Consort Xian was indeed a clever woman. Her actions made it more real that the 10th prince became a silly boy.

    After all, it was well known that Consort Xian counted on the 10th prince.

    If he became an idiot, how could it be possible for Consort Xian to leave the matter at that?

    ¡°All right, I got it.¡±

    No matter whether the empress had done it or not, it became trouble already. If she failed to duly handle it, then others would have a bad opinion of her. But Lin Mengya did not know if Consort Xian was clever enough. If she did not carry on, the effect of her disturbance would be reduced.

    But Lin Mengya was unable to fend for herself. Otherwise, she would like to do her a favor and then the empress would be busier.

    ¡°Oh, a message from Prince Yu. He wille to see you after lunch.¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped for a while and then nodded.

    She sighed silently. ¡°At this time, why does he want toe into the pce?¡±

    After lunch, Long Tianyu went into the pce with Lin Kui.

    He had already walked on the road in the pce many times. But he felt extremely excited this time.

    ¡°Is she all right in the pce?¡±

    When he got back before, others told him everything.

    The n to rescue the emperor was indeed given away. Nearly half of those dancers for the banquet disappeared for no reason.

    If he did not react very quickly, the secret about the North Tower might be exposed to the public.

    Even so, the North Tower was being monitored by some people. Long Tianyu had no choice but to stop and leave Liaozhu to save the situation.

    But those dancers all came from noble families. The North Tower survived but they were involved.

    But to his surprise, the empress and the Crown Prince would keep Lin Mengya in the pce after they failed to frame him. It made him feel like being burned in oil.

    The small house where Lin Mengya lived already came into his view.

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help picking up the pace. But when he opened the door, he found in disappointment that there were only two strange maids there.

    Pearl and Agate knew Prince Yu. They immediately greeted him. Long Tianyu gave them an indifferent nce and did not say anything.

    ¡°Get up, you two. Do you know where Princess Yu has gone?¡± Lin Kui, who knew clearly Long Tianyu¡¯s habits, asked immediately. Pearl hemmed and hawed.

    ¡°Your Highness, right now Her Highness should be in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Her Highness often stays there for a whole day. But we¡¯re not sure. Last night, Her Highness didn¡¯te back until this morning.¡±

    Her tone was humble but her words sounded like she was sowing discord.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes turned cold and he looked at them out of the corner of his eyes.

    Just one sentence gave him clues of who their master was.

    Long Tianyu did not want to listen to their words and turned around to leave here.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be smart when serving Princess Yu, or she will be a more brutal master than your master.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice became icy. Even Lin Kui did not like the two stupid maids.

    His Princess Yu was a really clever woman. They would be all right if they did nothing wrong, but¡ª

    Pearl and Agate exchanged nces and saw great regret in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 310 - Prince Yu Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 310 Prince Yu Arrives</h4>

    They said that Prince Yu was very brutal and heartless. Pearl and Agate originally wanted to drive a wedge between Prince Yu and Princess Yu. But to their surprise, Prince Yu depended on Princess Yu so much.

    ¡°What should we do? If Princess Yu knows about it, we will¡ª¡±

    Agate burst into tears immediately. Pearl also looked extremely worried.

    ¡°Stop crying. Even though she knows, she can do nothing to us. She knows clearly about us. For the empress¡¯s sake, she won¡¯t kill us.¡±

    Pearl made up her mind and became confident that Princess Yu would do nothing to them. Princess Yu would punish them at most. But if Princess Yu did something out of their control, she would go to ask for the empress¡¯s help.

    Long Tianyu looked at the emperor¡¯s resting pce meaningfully. Every during the day, those guards were more than that night.

    The empress was really an old fox.

    Luckily, it was not a long distance between his resting pce and the Court of Imperial Physicians. Long Tianyu saw those doctors and apprenticesing and going into the hospital from a distance.

    He silentlyined to himself and recalled what that maid said just now. ¡°Last night, she didn¡¯te back the whole night.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any fear at all in a hospital full of men?¡±

    Long Tianyu felt jealous but he did not know what exactly that was.

    Few people in the Imperial Hospital did not know Long Tianyu. Upon his arrival, those doctors greeted him in a panic.

    Long Tianyu just casually nced at them and then his eyes focused on the woman who was lost in her own thoughts.

    The woman lowered her head, thinking about something difficult, and she was concentrating as if there was nothing able to distract her attention.

    Long Tianyu never watched a woman in such an obsessed way.

    He walked closer but his heart felt like it was being touched by a small hand. All those unhappy feelings disappeared at the moment.

    Long Tianyu got closer and followed his heart to walk toward Lin Mengya step by step.

    A wisp of her hair slipped down to her cheek. But she seemed to not notice it and still kept her head lowered while studying the medicine.

    ¡°Your¡ª¡±

    Long Tianyu waved to stop Lin Kui¡¯s announcement, cautiously approached, and just stood behind and looked at her.

    In a while, Lin Mengya felt a backache and lifted her head up.

    She looked at the prescription and medicine with satisfaction. ¡°They are enough. Teacher has studied it and they are particrly suitable for winter.¡±

    For one thing, they could warm nourishing roots of herbs, and those herbs then could grow the next spring. For another thing, the poison of Duotian Root could be solved.

    ¡°Baisu, go tell them to boil it for three hours in a slow fire.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head and smilingly called Baisu to cook the medicine.

    But after a while, she got no answer from Baisu. She raised her head and saw Baisu looking behind her numbly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you lose your soul?¡± Lin Mengya asked in confusion. But Baisu became more surprised.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s Prince¡ª¡±

    When Baisu was about to speak, someone touched Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The low, deep voice was mixed with unfamiliar gentleness.

    Lin Mengya stood still and then turned around to see Long Tianyu. She never expected him to be here.

    Long Tianyu had not seen her looking astonished for a long time, so he felt very excited now.

    He pointed at the medicine in front of her and asked, ¡°Who is the medicine made for?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at where he pointed, and after thinking about it, answered, ¡°I have nothing to do but y with those herbs in the garden. I learned it from our old gardener. It will make those herbs more vigorously.¡±

    Her words made Long Tianyu¡¯s expression turn slightly cold.

    Every official knew that Lin Mengya came into the pce to treat the emperor.

    But the Court of Imperial Physicians put her aside and gave her nothing to but garden those herbs.

    Long Tianyu looked at those doctors. ¡°My princess may look too kind, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before. But I know now and I am surprised that the doctors in the Imperial Hospital have nothing to do. If that¡¯s true, then I can discuss with other officials about the reduction of expenses and doctors.¡±

    Long Tianyu said that because he wanted those doctors to hear it. So instantly someone ran out and asked for help.

    Lin Mengya originally wanted to use Long Tianyu to crack down on them. After all, it was inconvenient for her to do so.

    She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°They haven¡¯t seen how powerful he is.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you have been busy. Why do youe here? You rarely have any rest time. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±

    Everything that was needed was ready, including fragrant tea and desserts.

    Long Tianyu sat down on the chair and looked around the room.

    It was not as spacious as his house but they did not cold-shoulder his princess.

    ¡°How could I rest at home when my wife is here?¡±

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows like a picky man. Noticing her drinking the tea, he went straight over to take it and have a drink.

    ¡°Hey, I was just drinking that¡ª¡±

    Long Tianyu drank it all like he was demonstrating.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm enough. I can¡¯t drink if it¡¯s too hot.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not have anything to say to him. After the banquet on New Year¡¯s Eve, he started to act shamelessly toward her. She could find no sign of that sophisticated, indifferent man.

    ¡°How could you!¡±

    Lin Mengya refused to carry on and rolled her eyes at him as if he was going crazy because of boredom.

    ¡°Oh, have you seen father?¡±

    Long Tianyu lowered his voice and a flicker of worry shed through his eyes.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. She was restricted in the Imperial Hospital, let alone could she see the emperor. She could go nowhere. If she asked to see the emperor, those doctors would make all kinds of excuses to stop her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t read even His Majesty¡¯s case history. Your Highness, it¡¯s not that simple in the Court of Imperial Physicians.¡±

    Both of them were smilingly chatting in low voices, looking like a newly married couple that was talking about family affairs from a distance.

    ¡°I already knew that. They are very stubborn and won¡¯t say anything truthful even to me. Well, do you have any good ideas about how to teach them a lesson?¡±

    Her face, as small as a hand, cracked a snicker and banter filled her eyes. Long Tianyu suddenly became interested. Every time Lin Mengya showed that expression, someone was going to be out of luck.

    ¡°Only putting an end to the source of their benefits can stop them once and for all.¡±

    Lin Mengya ate a thumb-sized ky pastry. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and she seemed joyful. But her sharp eyes heartlessly focused on those shifty-eyed doctors.

    The reason why the Court of Imperial Physicians could be ced in a high position was that everyone in the pce, including concubines, princes, or even the emperor, had their lives indirectly decided by them.

    In daily life, they would not do anything. But the emperor was ill and the empress and other powers were trying to entice them. They were treading on air, but in fact, they were treading on a knife edge.

    Being slick and deceiving both sides built a foul atmosphere in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Lin Mengya originally thought of herself as useless, but actually, she was an unlucky woman for the Imperial Hospital.

    ¡°My wife, you¡¯re really smart. Just tell me your whole n.¡±

    Somehow, Long Tianyu was really looking forward to how she would make a disturbance in the Court of Imperial Physicians and how she would make those doctors go into a panic.

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and lightly said something by his ears.

    ¡°Please keep an eye on it, Your Highness.¡±

    Both of them had a tacit understanding and exchanged nces. It was the right time. Consort Xian created a tremendous uproar in the harem. Everyone knew that the 10th prince had been harmed.

    So on the surface, the empress had to focus her energy on a full investigation into it.

    But her people in the dark would concentrate on covering it up. Consort Xian was clever enough to know how to follow up.

    Therefore, the empress had to be deeply troubled for a few days.

    If Lin Mengya jointed with Long Tianyu to disintegrate the Court of Imperial Physicians, the empress could do nothing before she came to her senses.

    She really wanted to wait and see how the empress controlling the harem would be.

    ¡°You should have a good rest after all of this. I should be leaving now. Oh, tell your minister that my princess has been spoiled since childhood and can¡¯t suffer. If I find that she has be thinner next time Ie to see her, you¡¯ll have to pay me with your body.¡±

    Long Tianyu dered in a deep voice. He said it seriously like a muddleheaded prince spoiling his princess.

    Lin Mengya struggled to hold back her smile and prettily bowed and also told him to take care. Those intimate words made others get goosebumps.

    After sending Long Tianyu out of the Court of Imperial Physicians, Lin Mengya was worshiped by those doctors.

    When she returned to her room, Lin Mengya saw a heap of things on the table that had been carried by Lin Kui.

    She looked through them roughly and saw some coats and hairpins. Then, she saw a hard book in them.

 Chapter 311 - Tender Feelings on Paper

    <strong>Chapter 311 Tender Feelings on Paper</strong>

    Lin Mengya lightly looked through the book and found it to be a pile of drawings.

    She turned the pages one by one and found that Liuxin Courtyard was drawn on it.

    Snow, a baby tiger, her maids, and even her teacher busy in the stone room were all drawn on it.

    It was only a few days since she had left Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. She missed them very much.

    A knowing smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Even Baisu looked over with curiosity to see what was painted on that drawing.

    ¡°Our courtyard? How thoughtful His Highness is.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at them as if she had found a treasure. They were just ck-and-white pictures but they conveyed a lot of information. Those unspeakable things could be read in those pictures.

    Baisu smilingly looked at the drawings and asked with curiosity, ¡°A letter can say this to you. Why did His Highness make such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps because Prince Yu thinks that it¡¯s not much to be particr about.¡±

    After a while, Lin Mengya carefully stored it away.

    Long Tianyu was bing more unfathomable and did all kinds of surprising things. But Lin Mengya believed that he had his own reasons.

    She sorted out those things Long Tianyu gave her and found them practical, even including lots of receipts. He really knew what she needed in the pce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back early today. Today is a good day.¡±

    Lin Mengya threw an nce at those scared doctors and decided to show her kindness and leave the space to them.

    When she got back, Lin Mengya saw Pearl and Agateing up to her very politely.

    Lin Mengya was very generous and gave them small bills. But both of them looked at each other in speechless despair. They thought that they woulde to a bad end. But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya gave them money.

    Lin Mengya saw clearly their surprise. She did not know why the empress ced two idiots here who could not hide their own intentions.

    The empress did not care about her, or she thought of Lin Mengya to be at the same level as them.

    ¡°Excuse me, is Princess Yu here?¡±

    From outside came a soft voice suddenly.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a woman in a light-green cloth coat.

    Baisu standing by her side went over to ask in confusion. They murmured at the door for a while, and then Baisu seemed to understand and came back to tell her.

    ¡°Master, she¡¯s Consort Xian¡¯s maid. She wants to know when the 10th prince can be sent here. She¡¯s his Nanny Liu.¡±

    While they spoke, Nanny Liu already approached and bowed to greet her. Her round face and simple clothes made her look like an honest woman.

    She earned money by feeding the children of others. She was a poor woman. Life had forced her to leave her own baby behind ande to the pce to feeding others¡¯ children.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, may you live long for a thousand years.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave her a friendly smile and talked for a while.

    What they talked about was almost all about the 10th prince. Pearl and Agate paid attention to their discussion and then were diverted to clean the room for the 10th prince.

    When there were no annoying eavesdroppers around, Lin Mengya took Nanny Liu into the main room.

    ¡°Did Consort Xian ask you to tell me anything?¡±

    They talked in the inner room and Baisu always remained alert, so it would be safe.

    Since she chose to cooperate with Consort Xian, Lin Mengya would like to try her best to meet her demands.

    ¡°Her Highness said to entrust Your Highness to take care of the 10th prince. If they are lucky enough to survive, Her Highness will never forget your great kindness, Your Highness.¡±

    Nanny Liu spoke sincerely but Lin Mengya just sneered silently.

    Consort Xian was very intelligent. But Lin Mengya had to ept it because she had volunteered to cooperate with her after all. Now that Consort Xian let her raise the 10th prince publicly for now, she was also telling others in the pce that Consort Xian and Lin Mengya were in the same boat.

    Since it was so, Lin Mengya had nothing toin about.

    ¡°Thanks, but don¡¯t see it as a great kindness. I like the 10th prince. Just send him here as soon as possible. Remember, you¡¯d better send him here when he¡¯s sleeping. Put more clothes on him so he doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    In fact, Long Yinghua was a clever boy. Under her right guidance, he could manage to deceive those people in the harem. He was just a boy. They would not always keep an eye on him.

    Nanny Liu immediately said thanks and then left. Lin Mengya looked out for Pearl and Agate, who were peeping at her room silently, and then a yful smile rose up on her mouth.

    Lin Mengya decided to make good use of the two ¡°spies¡± to make the 10th prince manage to deceive them.

    Consort Xian was really powerful, even the empress could not defend when she started. Lin Mengya heard that Consort Xian had already fainted three times in front of the resting pce of the empress.

    Consort Xian took the gloves off to make the empress do a full-scale investigation into it.

    Seriously speaking, plotting to murder a prince was equal to the crime of conspiracy. If the 10th prince died silently, then the dead could not testify.

    But because Lin Mengya meddled in it and saved his life under such a circumstance, everyone was stunned.

    The empress and the Crown Prince could not put it down obviously. Then, they had no time to deal with Lin Mengya.

    But Lin Mengya knew clearly that she would be the first one when the empress had the time. So she had to make the empress busy. She could not give the empress a chance to fight with her, at least not before she saw the emperor.

    It became dusk soon. Nanny Liu and Consort Xian¡¯s reliable maids took the 10th prince to her room.

    His bedding and everything he needed were all carried with them and moved to her house. The room that the 10th prince would stay was not big, but it was ced in a good area, clean and venttive, suitable for children to live in.

    ¡°From today on, you should take care of the 10th prince¡¯s diet and daily life. If there¡¯s something wrong, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡±

    Lin Mengya specially assigned Pearl and Agate to serve Long Yinghua. After all, Nanny Liu would take care of his closest things.

    In this way, Pearl and Agate were restricted in the house and had no spare time because children always have things you need to worry about.

    Almost everything in his own room was moved here so that he did not wake up in an unfamiliar atmosphere.

    Lin Mengya already told Nanny Liu not to care about anything else in the whole house aside from the things about the 10th prince. Nanny Liu served in the pce for many years and understood what she should or should not do. Lin Mengya¡¯s warning was actually needless.

    After looking at the sleeping boy, Lin Mengya and Baisu went back and had a rest.

    When the door was closed, Baisu saw Lin Mengya, who had never done any sewing before, carefully tearing open the hems of clothes with scissors.

    ¡°Master, are you¡ª¡±

    Before she finished her question, Lin Mengya gave her a gesture to stop.

    In a minute, Lin Mengya pulled out a tiny paper bag and carefully ttened it out. It was a brief note.

    Lin Mengya carefully read it, and with the help of Shen Nung, she remembered almost everything very soon. Lin Mengya incinerated it and threw it out of the window.

    ¡°These days, Pearl and Agate will try hard to see these things I carried. Remember, don¡¯t let them look at it easily, but do let them see it. You should pretend to be giving it away by ident. And you¡¯d better look nervous when you get back and find that these things have already been checked. Am I clear?¡±

    Although Baisu did not understand what that tongue twister meant, she still nodded and promised to get it done well. That was Baisu¡¯s advantage to listen to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°From tomorrow on, tell them that I won¡¯t go to the Court of Imperial Physicians and see anyone because I¡¯ll take care of the 10th prince.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that Baisu would be very busy to deal with all of this alone. But the other three maids could not protect themselves so she had to depend on Baisu alone.

    Long Tianyu was a man of action, Lin Mengya knew that clearly.

    Lin Mengya was mildly rebuffed by the Imperial Hospital, and today, Long Tianyu had dealt them a head-on blow. She set a condition for Long Tianyu. Then, the Imperial Hospital would have tough days in the future.

    Lin Mengya fell into a deep sleep with good aspirations for the future.

    Lin Mengya should be dreaming of setting traps for others.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and saw a pair of dark almond eyes.

    She blinked her eyes and he blinked his eyes as well. She rubbed her eyes and he rubbed his eyes as well with his chubby hands.

    ¡°Little guy, did you get up so early just to imitate me?¡±

    Lin Mengya stretched out her hands to pinch his chubby, tender cheek. She felt very happy when she saw the mini Long Tianyu early this morning.

    ¡°No! Mother told me to keep close to sister-inw. So I¡¯m watching you.¡±

    Long Yinghua pouted. Obviously, he knew that Lin Mengya could do nothing to him.

    This little clever boy deliberately misunderstood his mother¡¯s words. Looking at him, Lin Mengya¡¯s interest was aroused. On second thought, she decided to begin her training for the little guy now.

    ¡°All right, if you want to watch me, let¡¯s y a game. If you win, you can follow me anywhere. If you lose, then you have to stay in the house and never go out.¡±

 Chapter 312 - A Dangerous Game

    <h4>Chapter 312 A Dangerous Game</h4>

    Long Yinghua was just in the period when children were active. The yard was so small that it was not big enough for him to run around in happily.

    At the moment, he agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s request.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you can do this at your age. What to do? I think I¡¯m going to win before even ying.¡±

    In order to make the child take it more seriously, Lin Mengya deliberately put on a look of worry.

    The little fellow immediately vowed. It seemed that he insisted on having it out with Lin Mengya. Seeing the good situation, Lin Mengya immediately talked about the rules of the game.

    ¡°Okay, from now on, promise me that before I say the game is over, if you talk to anyone, you lose!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s confident look on her face aroused the fighting spirit of this little man.

    With his little fist clenched, the little prince looked unconvinced.

    ¡°No problem! I won¡¯t talk to my nanny or mother. But what if someone asks me to talk?¡±

    With his head cocked, the little guy was seriously thinking about various problems that might arise in this game.

    ¡°Then you can cry, or you can hit the person on their head with whatever you have next to you. But if you talk to them, you lose. Don¡¯t think you can escape. In fact, all the people in this yard are here to y the game with you.

    Lin Mengya did not want to exin all the dangers in the pce to the child in front of her.

    Although Long Yinghua seemed to be vigorous and lively, she could still feel the boy¡¯s panic through his eyes.

    Fortunately, the child was rescued in time. Otherwise, he would have been destroyed.

    ¡°All right, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    They gave each other a high-five as an oath. Lin Mengya looked at the grimace made by the little guy in front of her, but she still could not show a bright smile as happily as he did.

    Hopefully, there would be no more shadow in this child¡¯s life.

    The behaviors of a frightened child were nothing more than crying at night and some personality changes.

    After breakfast, Lin Mengya especially looked for the little prince¡¯s nanny to ask her some questions. She found out that Long Yinghua used to be a lively and energetic child. Andst night, he indeed cried after they fell asleep.

    However, the nanny followed her orders and asked Pearl and Agate to do all the errands. Looking at the thick dark circles under the two girls¡¯ eyes, she knew that the little guy did make a lot of noisest night.

    It was not a good idea to let the little prince continue to cry. So Lin Mengya was left with no other choice but to use some extremely soft spices and make a kind of perfume that was harmless to the development of children. At least, Long Yinghua would have no more shadow in his dream.

    She had only been away from the Imperial Hospital for two days, and there were more than three batches of peopleing to Lin Mengya¡®s door to invite her. But people in the yard had already received Baisu¡¯s orders. To the Imperial Hospital and other guests, they just said that the princess had to take care of the 10th prince. So she had no energy to deal with them for the moment.

    In the room, Lin Mengya was leisurely coaxing Long Yinghua to sleep. When seeing him sleeping cutely and quietly, Lin Mengya suddenly felt that it would be better to take care of children than be annoyed in the Imperial Hospital.

    ¡°Master, usually these imperial physicians eagerly wish that you wouldn¡¯t go there. Why do theye to invite you now?¡±

    Baisu was naturally surprised. Lin Mengya covered the little guy with a soft quilt and then quietly walked out of the room.

    ¡°They are noting to invite me, but to ask for quarter and let me give them a chance to live. Do you really think I have such great power? It¡¯s all because of the prince.¡±

    Within two days, the game between Lin Mengya and Long Yinghua was in full swing.

    The little fellow¡¯s range of movement was limited. In addition to some fouls in the beginning, he was getting better today. In the game, there were punishments for mistakes and rewards for being right. As a matter of fact, before the little guy went to bed, he just got a piece of candy with pine nuts, which was usually forbidden to him by his mother. At this moment, he was probably dreaming of the sweet taste.

    ¡°The prince? What did the prince do? On that day¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded tacitly. She just said several words in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear that day: ¡°Take drastic measures and add insult to injury.¡±

    The reason why the Imperial Hospital could be so arrogant was that all the powers in the pce were now trying to rope them in. But in the end, all the powers just wanted to understand and even control the emperor¡¯s life through them.

    However, although famous doctors were rare, they were not definitely unobtainable.

    Part of the information written on that burned note said that a while ago, Long Tianyu did find many famous physicians because of Sanjue Hall. After being selected by Baili Rui, those bad physicians had been removed, and all those remaining were the best ones in the world.

    It was unknown how Long Tianyu had convinced them. These people who were originally indifferent to fame and wealth all wanted to enter the pce and be imperial physicians.

    And coupled with the emperor¡¯s serious illness, Long Tianyu had more reasons to impeach them.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya guessed that it must be because Long Tianyu took their ineffective treatment as the reason and discussed with the civil and military officials to overhaul the Imperial Hospital.

    Those imperial physicians who were candidates were inextricably linked to the imperial physicians in the pce.

    Some of them were enemies, and some were fellow disciples sharing amon teacher. Besides, they were all quite famous outside. The imperial physicians in the pce were iparable.

    Otherwise, these imperial physicians would not be so anxious to seek a rtionship with her.

    As they all knew that day in the Imperial Hospital, Prince Yu was given some pillow talk by Princess Yu for a while.

    ¡°Anyway, those arrogant imperial physicians finally know what it¡¯s like to be anxious. So when would you like to see them, Master?¡±

    As Baisu smiled and handed Lin Mengya a cup of tea, her eyes were full of admiration for the prince and princess. Although being tactfully rebuked did not hurt, she still felt annoyed.

    ¡°No hurry, if people don¡¯t know the feeling of fear and anxiousness, they will never learn the lesson.¡±

    Concubine Xian was so shrewd that she could use her riches and glory to make a deal with her. But it was about her life, and she was not the Goddess of Mercy who saved people from illness and torment. Why should she be so kind?

    ¡°By the way,e with me to visit Eunuch Yu of the Servants Administration. After all, thanks to Eunuch Yu, we didn¡¯t freeze to death on our first night in the pce, did we?¡±

    Lin Mengya was still rxed. Nowadays, the more chaotic the situation was, the more benefits she could get from it.

    Those imperial physicians must not just being to her to find solutions. But at the moment, no matter who they wanted to ask for help, they all seemed to be powerless.

    Not wanting to be noticeable, Lin Mengya only put on a gray coat. Her roon-fur cor was of the highest quality brocade, making everyone unable to treat her with contempt.

    It was rare for her to wear a piece of peony-shaped jewelry decorated with jadeite feathers on her head, and her ne was strung with rubies. Even the concubines in the pce seldom dressed so delicately.

    She finally learned that in the pce, people would give priority to the clothes over the people who wore them. Besides, the ce she was going to was the Servants Administration. If she did not want to dress like a butterfly, she had to wear some decent jewelry.

    It would be a shame to be kicked out without entering the room.

    Lin Mengya was very thoughtful and brought some small gifts to Eunuch Yu. Working in the Servants Administration was a lucrative job, which was being in charge of the maids and eunuchs in the pce. Although Eunuch Yu was simply dressed, it seemed that he was not a simple person. She just had to avoid being impolite and making him feel annoyed.

    Fortunately, the imperial physicians who came to beg for mercy could not keep watch on her yard all the time.

    Finding a time when nobody was around, Lin Mengya and Baisu slipped out of the yard.

    The Servants Administration was not far away, it was just a little isted. It took Lin Mengya and Baisu at least half an hour to get there.

    After asking several passing maids and eunuchs, they learned that Eunuch Yu lived in the innermost house of the Servants Administration. Somehow, every time they inquired about Eunuch Yu, the expressions of those maids and eunuchs appeared to be a bit off.

    It seemed that they were afraid of Eunuch Yu.

    Lin Mengya was a little puzzled. He was not a monster, so there was no need for them to be afraid like this.

    They looked around for a while and finally found the yard that seemed to be Eunuch Yu¡¯s residence. However, when standing at the door, they were a little stupefied.

    This ce was overgrown with grass and the door was half-broken. Was it really inhabited? In her opinion, it was more like a ghost house.

    When gently pushing open the half of the door that was still intact, the creaking sound made Lin Mengya suddenly feel a sense like she was watching a horror film.

    ording to the pattern of horror films, after she entered through the door, the door should be shut with a bang behind her.

    Baisu was brave enough to gently enter through the gate before she did.

    ¡°Excuse me, is Yu Qiang, Eunuch Yu, here? I¡¯m the personal maidservant of Princess Yu. I have been ordered by the princess toe here to visit Eunuch Yu. Excuse me, is anyone there?¡±

    In the empty yard, two rooms had even copsed.

    The more Lin Mengya looked at this ce, the more she felt that it did not look like an inhabited ce. But this was undoubtedly the ce that those people had told them to go just now.

    She forced herself to cross the threshold. But she pressed her body against the door to prevent it from suddenly closing.

    No one responded, so Baisu became more emboldened. She went straight through the grassy atrium and went directly to push open the inner door.

    ¡°Eunuch Yu, are you in here? I¡¯m the personal maidservant of Princess Yuing here to visit you.¡±

    Baisu just tried to open the door. But at this moment, there was a figureing from the ruins of the copsed house. Lin Mengya took a closer look and was finally relieved. This person was exactly Eunuch Yu!

    ¡°Miss, there are only mice and no people here. Why does Princess Yue here? Please forgive me for not greeting you immediately.¡±

    Different from the Eunuch Yu in Lin Mengya¡¯s imagination, the person in front of her tied his half-worn long robe around his waist and carried a hoe over his shoulder. He looked more like an old farmer working in the field than a eunuch.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I should havee to visit you long ago. However, people like us don¡¯t have the luxury to do things on our own free will.¡±

 Chapter 313 - Greeting Wise People

    <h4>Chapter 313 Greeting Wise People</h4>

    There was nock of wise people in the pce. So for this old man who had no eunuch¡¯s femininity, Lin Mengya still liked him. Therefore, she spoke with politeness and respect.

    ¡°You do not have to do that, Your Highness. I¡¯m afraid that my humble abode would make you ufortable. Your Highness, pleasee with me.¡±

    For Lin Mengya¡¯s politeness, Yu Qiang did not show much pride.

    He smiled slightly as if he were treating an ordinary guest. Lin Mengya and Baisu immediately followed him, and the three of them passed by the copsed ruins.

    A cool fragrance came to her.

    ¡°This ce is...¡±

    Lin Mengya was amazed at the scenery behind the shabby yard, with such a beautiful plum blossom forest. Red plums were like fire, white plums were like snow, and bright yellow plums were studded among them. Despite the fact that it was in the chilly winter, this ce was still full of liveliness.

    ¡°I am getting old and weak, so I am unable to continue to serve the masters in the pce. Fortunately, the masters did not give me up, so I could take care of this plum blossom forest. This may be thest thing I could do for the masters in the pce.¡±

    Although Yu Qiang¡¯s tone was modest, Lin Mengya could still feel that he was self-mocking.

    Looking at the lean old man carrying a hoe, who did not show any weakness because of aging, she knew that this eunuch was not as simple as he seemed.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. The nts and trees in the pce seem to be noble and beautiful, but they are actually very difficult to keep alive. The winter is so chilly, so how could these flowers bloom so brilliantly without your care? It¡¯s just the second time I¡¯ve seen such beautiful plum blossoms. But the plum blossomsst time were too vulgar, not as proud and unyielding as the plum blossoms here.¡±

    They seemed to be talking about plum blossoms, but in fact, they were talking about people.

    The plum blossoms in the North Tower were indeed beautiful, but they were too vulgar. Of course, they could notpare with Eunuch Yu¡¯s plum blossoms, which were proud and unyielding.

    ¡°The princess¡¯s eyes are so sharp. You don¡¯t have to worry about the walls having ears here. I¡¯m not sure of this point in other ces, but at least in the Servants Administration, no one could make trouble for me.¡±

    Yu Qiang must have had good feeling for Lin Mengya. Otherwise, he would not have brought her here to talk.

    Regarding this Eunuch Yu, who seemed ordinary but made Lin Mengya feel that he was unapproachable, she was full of curiosity.

    ¡°Eunuch Yu... no, this title may be more like an insult to you... Senior Yu, I¡¯ve juste to thank you for your timely help. You don¡¯t have to think about it, the chaotic situation in the pce should have nothing to do with you. I will take care of myself and not bother you anymore.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was so sincere, Yu Qiang let out a sigh.

    He averted his eyes to the plum blossom forest and seemed somewhat lonely and resigned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve for you to call me senior. I¡¯m just a disabled man in the pce. However, Your Highness, you should not get involved in the battle between the princes. I¡¯ve heard that the 10th prince has already been sent to the princess¡¯s yard to be raised by you. Your Highness, do you know that in this way, your situation in the pce will be even more difficult?¡±

    Yu Qiang¡¯s words made Lin Mengya smile smartly.

    She was more certain that if this person was not one of Prince Yu¡¯s people, he had to be her father¡¯s side. If he had nothing to do with her, he would not sincerely console her on such things.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m already in the pce, how could I get out of these things? Even if I was outside the pce, I have already gotten involved. Prince Yu, the Lin family, who can really stay out of it?¡±

    Simply put, the battle between the princes was the battle between parties and forces. In the future, it might turn into a struggle for the throne.

    At present, the joint marriage between the Lin family and Prince Yu was seemingly a powerfulbination and icing on the cake. In fact, this rtionship was already like pouring oil on the mes. One careless move might lose the whole game.

    ¡°Well, the struggle is ultimately inescapable. Your father was right, as long as you enter the pce, you would never get rid of it. If it was...¡±

    Thetter part of what he said was hidden in Yu Qiang¡¯s sigh.

    However, Lin Mengya sensitively captured the information in his words. It seemed that this Senior Yu was really one of her father¡¯s old friends.

    In this way, it could exin why he helped her.

    ¡°Fine. Since I can¡¯t stop you, I can only put forth my effort to help you. It must be very inconvenient for you to be alone in the pce. If something happens in the future,e here to find me. Whatever I can do, I will do it for Your Highness.¡±

    It was not the first time that Yu Qiang had said this.

    Lin Mengya knew that if she continued to refuse, she would be acting too politely.

    ¡°Just in time, I really need Senior¡¯s help on a small matter. When I entered the pce, I only brought this maidservant with me. If I ask her to do everything, I¡¯m afraid that she will be too busy. So I hope Senior could help me find a reliable servant.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s martial arts could be regarded as one of her hidden cards to save herself. Therefore, she could not live without her for a single second.

    Except for Pearl and Agate, there was no one else in the yard who could do anything. Therefore, she had to ask Yu Qiang to help her find a suitable person.

    Yu Qiang bowed his head and thought for a while. It seemed that he had already had this matter on his mind. After thinking for a while, he answered.

    ¡°I will take care of this matter. But there are so many people in the pce, so the princess must be careful in the future. In the current troubled times, it¡¯s better for the princess to be careful, in case some dogs would desperately try to create any trouble.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded seriously but smiled in her heart.

    Senior Yu was so mighty that he actually called the empress and Crown Prince¡¯s people dogs. He must have hated them so much for what they had done.

    After chatting for a while longer, Lin Mengya left a small gift for Senior Yu Qiang. After saying goodbye, they turned out of the small yard full of ruins.

    When looking back at the grassy and deserted yard, who would have thought that there was a quiet and elegant plum garden behind it?

    The pce was different from the world ofmon folk. There were capable people everywhere and everything was unfathomable. She really needed to be more cautious.

    Aftering back from seeing Senior Yu Qiang, Lin Mengya figured it out.

    At the very least, in the pce, she no longer had to struggle so hard, and she was no longer alone.

    He seemed to be a broken old eunuch, but none of those snobbish servants dared to show looks of contempt for him, which showed Yu Qiang¡¯s superior status in the Servants Administration.

    He was more aware of the situation in the pce than anyone else. With such a person to warn her, maybe she could avoid many detours and mistakes.

    Going back to her own small yard from the Servants Administration, she unexpectedly bumped into the people from the Imperial Hospital.

    When unexpectedly seeing Princess Yu, those imperial physicians who were still dejected just now immediately seemed as if they had just seen their rtive. They almost burst into tears and wanted to rush up and kowtow to her.

    ¡°Your Highness, where have you been? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Lin Mengya had heard too much ttery. Now, seeing that they had changed their faces as quick as in a Sichuan opera and came to tter her, Lin Mengya just felt it ridiculous.

    ¡°Shall we announce where our Master goes to all the imperial physicians? Those in the Imperial Hospital should mind their own business. Master is just learning in the Imperial Hospital. It seems that she is not under the jurisdiction of the Imperial Hospital.¡±

    Baisu already used the words that Lin Mengya taught her before to mock and condemn those imperial physicians.

    Her cool expression, coupled with violent methods, turned these imperial physicians¡¯ faces very pale.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell into an awkward situation. Lin Mengya slightly turned her eyes and gave a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days, so I didn¡¯t have time to go to the Imperial Hospital and disturb you. All of you imperial physicians are diligent and dedicated to work. It¡¯s useless for me to go, so I¡¯d better stop disturbing you. You may go. After all, the Imperial Hospital is busy, it may be very inconvenient for you toe out.¡±

    A tactful rebuke could be used by anyone, not only by those in the Imperial Hospital.

    After Lin Mengya said that, the imperial physicians stared at each other, speechless. After all, they did something wrong first. Moreover, they finally understood that the person in front of them was not insignificant.

    Those little tricks in the dark could really flip the Imperial Hospital upside down.

    ¡°This... I¡¯m afraid that we don¡¯t know how to report back to the court. The court already scolded us heavily, and it¡®s all our fault for neglecting you. Your Highness, you¡¯re so kind and tolerant, please bear with our mistake and excuse our rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Listen to this, did they use the court to threaten me?¡±

    Lin Mengyaughed grimly in her heart, but still maintained a look of indifference on her face.

    The Imperial Hospital took themselves too seriously. Did they think they could abuse their authority to do whatever they wanted to do?

    ¡°I know that the court naturally has lots of experience, which I could never catch up with. So, the court is enough for the Imperial Hospital. I¡¯m just a woman, what could I do? You may go, don¡¯t stay long in the pce. Please leave.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s repeated instructions to dismiss them, these people did not dare to say anything more.

    They could only bow their heads and dejectedly go back to the Imperial Hospital.

    Everything was as usual in the small yard. With the help of a calming incense, Yinghua slept soundly. After all, children needed a good rest to develop normally. The shock of thest few days really hurt this little fellow.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really awesome! Those imperial physicians were struck dumb and could only keep silent. A few days ago, we had been treated so roughly. Now, we finally get our revenge.¡±

    Baisu was originally a freewheeling person. If she was bullied, she would get back at them sooner orter.

    Although among the four maids, she was the most obedient and silent one, Lin Mengya knew that Baisu was an important reason why people in the mansion dared not offend the other three maids.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya sighed quietly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that even though we indeed feel joyful right now, I¡¯ll have a harder time in the Imperial Hospital. Think about it, the reason why they are so anxious is that I have put them in a difficult situation. If this problem is solved, what do you think they¡¯ll do to me?¡±

    She would not have done this if it were not for the emergency.

    The fact that Yinghua was harmed was like a sharp warning to her. The 10th prince was at least five years old, and Concubine Xian was only awarded her titlest year.

    From the day he was born, a child of a low-ranking concubine would have countless opportunities to be harmed.

 Chapter 314 - The Plan Worked

    <h4>Chapter 314 The n Worked</h4>

    Poisoning, drowning, and even suffering from smallpox or chickenpox could all kill this baby. But why was it after Yinghua was five years old that these people tried to murder him in such a noticeable way?

    If it were not because these people had gotten angry, it would have to be because they were brewing a bigger scheme.

    As time was running out, they had to eliminate all the thorns in their eyes in the quickest way. And then their scheme would begin.

    In fact, the scheme should have been perfect. Unfortunately, they did not expect the effect of Lin Mengya.

    In the pce, Concubine Xian made use of this situation to pick on them. And out of the pce, Long Tianyu wanted to rece all the people in the Imperial Hospital. Therefore, that was the real problem that bothered those people.

    Only by making a risky move could she attack her enemy when they were unprepared.

    ¡°Indeed. Master, it seems that we have to see the emperor as soon as possible.¡±

    Baisu naturally knew theplicated rtionships and implications in this matter. But what worried Lin Mengya more was that if the emperor was really beyond recovery, how could she protect the Lin family and Long Tianyu in this game?

    After three more days, people in the Imperial Hospital were finally pushed too far. Early in the morning, Minister Su, who had just entered the pce, personally brought people to invite Lin Mengya.

    Although Minister Su showed nothing wrong on the surface, he had to be angry with her to the extreme in his mind. However, Lin Mengya had always been very kind, preventing him from losing his temper.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m here to apologize to Your Highness. These days, many matters have been dyed because I¡¯m on leave. I naturally should be punished. But the emperor¡¯s body is not in good health, His Majesty¡¯s business could not be dyed at the moment. Your Highness, you¡¯re so kind and generous. Pleasee to the Imperial Hospital and discuss the medications with us.¡±

    Seated at the head seat, Lin Mengya just shot him a nce. Thereafter, she gracefully lifted from the table a white teacup with green flower patterns on it and took a sip of the fragrant Ynchun tea.

    ¡°Rx. The medications for His Majesty need to be considered over and over again. I know well about my slight talent and superficial schrship, how could Ipare with the imperial physicians of the Imperial Hospital? Why doesn¡¯t the court go back and discuss it with your physicians? As for me, I will find a time to report to the queen and leave the pce as soon as possible.¡±

    If these words were said by others, they would be full of jealousy.

    But when Lin Mengya said them, she sounded extremely sincere.

    Minister Su felt a sense of bitterness rise in his heart. He had thought that Princess Yu was only a young and ignorant junior. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a ruthless person, a backstabber.

    A little bit of sweat came out of his forehead, and he became a little hurried. What Lin Mengya said was simple and clear, so he could not refute her easily.

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Your Highness. This is exactly what is called when one might have learned the doctrine earlier than the other, or might be a master in his own special field. Although we are much older than the princess, we¡¯re not as skilled as you in the field of acupuncture. The health of the emperor is rted to the well-being of people all over the world. Your Highness, please don¡¯t decline, take themoners into your consideration. ¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered silently. When it came to the ability to talk nonsense, she really could notpare with Minister Su.

    Seeing that she did not buy those emotional words, he started talking about the fate of the nation and people. Ridiculous. These people took their sry from the country, but they tried every means to fill their own pockets and did so many ugly things. Now, they even could say these high-sounding words out loud.

    Nevertheless, she got what she wanted anyway. If they were pushed too hard, things might backfire.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and pretended to be thoughtful.

    After pretending to be vexed for a while, she eventually nodded unwillingly. However, before Minister Su felt happy, she added a few words.

    ¡°But I¡¯m so young and ignorant. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll be the guilty person who makes trouble for the nation and the people. Minister Su, you see...¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and a fearful look appeared in her innocent watery eyes. If Minister Su did not already clearly know that the seemingly gentle woman in front of him was the chief culprit who made the Imperial Hospital be beleaguered, he might have really felt that he was giving her a hard time.

    But now, since he asked her for help, he could only bow his head and ask for mercy.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re worrying too much. Since the medications are for the emperor, we naturally have to check the case histories and take the pulse. Only after that could we write the prescription. Therefore, as long as the princess and the imperial physicians are careful and cautious, it should be all right.¡±

    The craftiest old fox could not escape the skilled hunter.

    Lin Mengya was satisfied in her mind, but her eyes always showed a look of worry. After letting out a long sigh, she seemed to have made up her mind.

    ¡°All right. Since I came to the pce to treat the emperor, I cannot go back without aplishing anything. My prince is perfect, but he is too stubborn. No one can change the things that he has already decided.¡±

    Pretending to be in a dilemma, Lin Mengya alreadyughed in her heart.

    Now, she was very curious about what exactly Long Tianyu had done to make these people so obedient. It seemed that there were many things she had to learn from Long Tianyu on the way to control the beast.

    After the matter with Lin Mengya was settled, Minister Su naturally returned to the Imperial Hospital with excitement.

    Lin Mengya promised him that she would go back to the Imperial Hospital tomorrow. However, on the matter of if they would be spared, Lin Mengya also pointed out that it did not depend on her.

    After sending Minister Su away, Lin Mengya sat in the room drinking tea. Suddenly, a pair of little hands grabbed her skirt hemline and shook it gently.

    She lowered her head and found that it was the naughty Long Yinghua.

    His face was dusty. He must have crawled under the table nearby to eavesdrop when she was not paying attention.

    This little guy was very clever. In front of outsiders, he was autistic, sensitive, easily cried, and became noisy. It was said that once he almost smashed Pearl¡¯s head with a bowl.

    When Nanny Liu told her that, Lin Mengya was still in disbelief.

    The child was so young but he was so good at acting. Compared with him, how could those modern actors who were always expressionless while acting survive?

    ¡°Tinkling bell, now the game is suspended.¡±

    Lin Mengya gently pped her hands three times, which was the secret signal that she and Yinghua had agreed upon.

    When nobody was around, Yinghua could temporarily pause the game. After all, a child¡¯s energy was limited. And if he was asked to keep in the same state all the time, he would soon get tired of it.

    The little fellow immediately started beaming. He pouted and naturally climbed on Lin Mengya¡¯sp.

    ¡°Sister-inw, how am I doing these days? I didn¡¯t make any fouls at all! So how are you going to reward me?¡±

    The game had been going on for a few days, and the little guy had already adapted to it.

    Although Lin Mengya did not say so explicitly, Long Yinghua seemed to feel it. Knowing that this kind of game was more like a protection for him, he was quite cooperative.

    Of course, Lin Mengya¡¯s small rewards also yed a big role.

    ¡°Of course,e with me.¡±

    Leading the little guy into the inner room, she took out a delicate set of Chinese Rings made of copper.

    It was sent to her by others. Chinese Rings was a kind of puzzle game. However, it was only popr among themon people, and few people in the pce seemed to y it.

    The little boy opened his eyes wide and stared at the bauble in front of him, with a little disdain in his eyes. He thought his sister-inw seemed to prevaricate. This little thing was neither good-looking nor delicious. What was it for?

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this thing. I¡¯ll show you how to y.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya magically removed the ring from the lever within a short time, the little fellow showed a little curiosity.

    He tried it with his own hands. He found that it was soplicated that he could not achieve the same effect as Lin Mengya had. At that moment, he became interested, sat down on the bed, and concentrated on disassembling the Chinese Rings.

    When a child had a toy to focus on, he would be very quiet.

    It was one of the methods that Lin Mengya came up with that could develop Yinghua¡¯s intelligence without arousing the suspicions of others. She heard that the children in the pce had already received enlightened education at his age.

    In order not to arouse the spection of others, she could only try her best to think of some puzzle games to develop Yinghua¡¯s intelligence.

    She thought that this approach of endowing pleasure to teaching would be no worse than the traditional education method of cramming.

    Yinghua yed it with great excitement on her bed. But there was always a faint line of sight that seemed to want to keep an eye on Yinghua.

    Lin Mengya stood at the door, deliberately blocking Pearl¡¯s stare.

    After the previous lesson, Pearl actually became much more obedient. But she was still shifty-eyed and could not change this bad habit.

    After seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s cold stare, Pearl quickly shrugged her shoulders and walked out with an odd look.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let Pearl into our rooms. Agate seems to be more poised than her. I always feel that she is a little bit sneaky, making me very ufortable.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave her order to Baisu with a soft voice. Somehow, Pearl always looked at her from behind with sneaky eyes.

    But when she turned back, she immediately became obedient.

    Baisu nodded and also nced at Pearl. At this moment, she was in the yard, airing out the quilt of the 10th prince.

    ¡°I also feel that this girl seems to change to another person. Master, do you think it¡¯s because she¡¯s freaked out about what happenedst time?¡±

    There had to be a reason. But Lin Mengya felt that although the use of controlling needles was thrillingst time, it was actually good for her health.

    She had seen that kind of stare in someone, which was vicious and brutal.

    But she could not remember who it was for a moment.

    Perhaps it was because she had made so many enemies that she was particrly sensitive to this kind of stare.

    Lin Mengya rubbed her temples and found that being the princess was really not a good job. Even a sunny and optimistic person like her had be a strange, gloomy aunt. It seemed that in the future, she really needed to find a chance to cheer herself up.

    Watching the door to the main house close, Pearl immediately put down the quilts in her hand and casually threw them on the clothesline pole. Then, she turned around and went back to the hut where she lived with Agate.

    At the moment, Agate was ordered to take the winter clothing of the 10th prince. So there was only Pearl left alone in the narrow room.

 Chapter 315 - Hidden Facts

    <h4>Chapter 315 Hidden Facts</h4>

    Seeing that no one was around, Pearl secretly took out a human like ragdoll from under her cotton-padded mattress. When she saw the ragdoll, she had a vicious light in her eyes.

    Then she took out a sewing needle that was more than an inch-long from under the pillow and started jabbing at the doll¡¯s head and chest, vehemently. As she pierced the various areas, she spat out a string of evil curses.

    ¡°Little b*tch, I will pierce you to death! You won¡¯t die a natural death! I will pierce you to death! I will pierce you to death!¡±

    In a small dim room, Pearl¡¯s frenzied stabbing was made her seem a little insane, and the situation was a little creepy.

    ¡°Pearl, the little prince¡¯s tiger head pillow¡ªPearl, what are you doing?¡±

    Agate¡¯s voice came from outside. Before Pearl could hide the ragdoll in her hands, it fell near the doorway.

    ¡°Give it to me! Give it to me!¡±

    Pearl was stunned, but Agate would not let her take it back so easily. She turned around and saw the three Chinese characters clearly pasted on the ragdoll.

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually made a voodoo doll, with the princess¡¯s name on it. Pearl, are you looking for death¡±

    Anyway, it was Agate who found, so Pearl was not worried.

    She snatched the doll out of Agate¡¯s hands, and hurriedly put it under the cotton-padded mattress.

    ¡°To die or not to die, is there any difference? Anyway, I don¡¯t have to worry about anyone or anything. Death is also a good choice.¡±

    Agate was shocked and held Pearl¡¯s forearm with her hands.

    ¡°Pearl, don¡¯t say that. Doing such things will bring death to your n. You still have sisters and other family members, don¡¯t you? In just a few years, we will be able to leave the pce and go home, so why are you doing such a stupid thing? Although what the princess did to you did cross the line a little, you also said that it was not bad for your health, right?¡±

    A tinge of sadness suddenly appeared on Pearl¡¯s face. Seeing this, Agate felt her heart softening and brought her to the bed.

    ¡°Gone, everything is gone. Agate, I can¡¯t leave the pce. Even if I leave the pce, I do not have any ce to go to. Agate, do you know that I have lost everything?¡±

    A trickle of tears ran from Pearl¡¯s eyes, and Agate did not even know what she should say tofort her. Since they entered the pce, the two of them had been like good sisters, always helping each other.

    Their time in the pce was more or less hard to endure. If they had not been there for each other, they would have given up by now.

    ¡°Pearl, if you have any problems, just tell me.¡±

    Agate cried with Pearl. They were all from poor families, or they would not have been sent to the pce to work.

    ¡°I¡ªAgate, if you are my good sister, please keep this a secret, OK?¡±

    Pearl begged Agate tearfully, but Agate felt embarrassed, and after some consideration, whispered,

    ¡°But...but you must promise me that apart from making this doll, you must not do anything else to the princess anymore. You should know that the princess is different from us. If something happens, we will be beheaded. Remember that!¡±

    Pearl bit her lips, Agate begged her again and again, and she finally nodded, reluctantly.

    Agate was relieved when she found that Pearl had finally given up her terrifying ideas. She wiped her tears, put the doll back in ce, andforted her for a long time, and the two of them quietened down gradually.

    Fortunately, their room was in an isted corner, so they did not attract Lin Mengya¡¯s attention, in the main room.

    At this time, Lin Mengya was receiving a neer in her room.

    ¡°Your highness, I am your humble maid Fann, and I am paying my respects to you. May you live for a thousand years.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the girl standing before her, from head to toe. She was about 18 to 19 years old, was not tall, had an oval face, an agreeable disposition, and behaved in a mature and sedate manner, which was rare for someone of her age.

    Standing before her, the girl did not show any fear, but gave her a cordial smile.

    ¡°Please get up. How old are you? What did you do in the past?¡±

    It was Senior Yu who sent her here. No doubt, she was very suitable and reliable, but Lin Mengya needed to ask question her, as part of the routine.

    ¡°Princess, I took care of the flowers and grass in the yard in the past, but I did not have the luck to serve the madam of the harem.¡±

    Her speech was proper, and her voice was melodious and gentle. The more Lin Mengya looked at her, the more she was satisfied with her.

    ¡°Good, you will stay in the courtyard from now on, and keep mepany. I am your master, but I don¡¯t have too many requests. As long as you can do the tasks I give you, that is enough. This is my little gift for you for our first meeting. Take it. In the future, if you want to do anything, just let me know.¡±

    Lin Mengya extended her repetitive gratitude to Senior Yu inwardly. Theseing days, she was bound to be busy with the affairs in the Court of Imperial Physicians, and could not afford to let Baisu leave her, even for a moment.

    Although a wet nurse took care of the tenth prince, who had recently been addicted to the Chinese Rings and did not want to leave his room easily, some servants had to be arranged to manage his courtyard.

    ¡°OK, thank you, princess.¡±

    After giving some instructions, Lin Mengya asked Baisu to assign a few tasks to Fann.

    It was easy for the older generation to tell a person what needed to be done, clearly. So, Baisu finished giving instructions to Fann in a short while, and their rtionship seemed to be a harmonious one.

    ¡°Clear about all the instructions?¡±

    Fann poured a cup of tea for her, which was fresh and fragrant. It seemed that if the pce maid Fann was only asked to tend flowers and grass, then her services had not been fully utilized.

    Fann and Baisu lived in the main room together with Lin Mengya. The master and her servants were initially a little awkward with one another, but Fann knew her position and only spoke of the topics that interested Lin Mengya. Therefore, the atmosphere was friendly.

    ¡°By the way, you said you specialized in tending flowers and grass in the pce, so if I want to remove the weeds in the courtyard, what shall I do?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was asking this question, because there were no herbicides in ancient times. Apart from pulling the weeds out by hand, she could not think of other good ways.

    Fann covered her mouth with her hand, gave a smile, and said lightly and slowly,

    ¡°My master is a gardener in the pce. Previously, when the Chongyun Empress, the wife of thete emperor, was still alive, she liked a kind of mountain chrysanthemum the best, which is, in fact, a kind ofmonly seen wildflower. When such flowers were transnted, they always have weeds with them, and these weeds were also very tenacious. We pulled them out yearly, but they always reappeared the following year. ¡°Later, my master worked out a way. Weeds are different from the mountain chrysanthemums, so my master asked the imperial physician in the Court of Imperial Physicians and they created a concoction. When it was put into the soil, all the weeds disappeared, but the chrysanthemums were still alive and flourishing well.¡±

    Fann¡¯s words made Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glisten instantly.

    The medicine she concocted was only to make the Duotian Root wither. If she wanted to make the herb die or prevent it from growing in the future, this was the only good solution.

    They chatted for a few more moments, before they parted reluctantly to sleep.

    Lin Mengya rose automatically at five in the morning.

    Baisu rubbed her eyes and was surprised to find that her master was already up and dressed, standing in front of the dressing mirror.

    ¡°Master, are you¡ª¡±

    Since her master¡¯s heart veins were damaged, she had been sleeping a lot like a little cat when it turned cold. Why was she so energetic today?

    ¡°In this working state, I must sleep early and get up early. Let us visit the Court of Imperial Physicians first. By the way, Lanfang, we will be having breakfast in the Court of Imperial Physicians this morning. You take care of the tenth prince, and I have made a list of the things he can¡¯t eat. You have to help me keep an eye on him, OK?¡±

    Lanfang nodded and was aware about all these things. Before she came over, Eunuch Yu had briefed her many times, and she knew what she had to do.

    Baisu followed Lin Mengya, but could not stop looking at her master¡¯s dressing style today.

    To be honest, she was used to her master¡¯s exquisite and beautiful looks. Even if she was dressed like a man, she would still look handsome.

    She was dressed in a pale satin jacket, but she did not wear the silk skirt and only wore a pair of tight cotton-padded pants in the same color. This was like a man¡¯s dressing, but the style was ady¡¯s.

    But it was a little too strange.

    Today, her master did not wear any ornaments but only simply coiled her hair up into a long bun at the back of her head. Without any face powder, she looked vigorous and energetic.

    To be honest, this appearance of her master looked a little strange.

    ¡°Little maid, why are you staring at me?¡±

    When she saw that her maid was eyeing her thoroughly, Lin Mengya knew that her dressing made the maid suspicious.

    Lin Mengya looked up and down, and smiled at Baisu.

    In fact, this was nothing, but she always thought that the dressing styles of ancient women were beautiful, but too impractical. Her dress had been made by a tailor, but it had been put at her teacher¡¯s ce, and she decided to wear it in winter. It seemed that her teacher missed her and had asked Long Tianyu to send it to the pce.

    The prescription looked simple, but there were no urate means to test it, in ancient times. Thus, even a tiny mistake would kill lives. Fortunately, now she had the Shennong System as her reference. Generally speaking, the system was almost like a game¡¯s plugin.

    Last night, before she went to sleep, she thought it was interesting, and then identally set herself up in a workaholic mode.

    So, she was immediately woken up by the system this morning, but she was quite alert as if she had drunk three cups of coffee.

    Unexpectedly, it functioned very well, and so her mood improved.

    ¡°Nothing, as long as you think the dressing is convenient. Actually, I also think that the Jin State¡¯s clothes are cumbersome, not as good as our Lie Yun¡¯s clothes. If you have a chance in the future, you might want to pay a visit to our Lie Yun. In our Lie Yun, the consorts in the pce can even ride horses and hunt at any time!¡±

    This was the first time that Baisu had taken the initiative to speak of her mothend.

    Seeing her joyful look, Lin Mengya began to miss another fair little face.

 Chapter 316 - Pulse Case Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 316 Pulse Case Confusion</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Xiaoyu is having a good life or not, after returning to Lieyun. This little guy did not even send a letter back.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya knew that Xiaoyu had just returned to Lie Yun for a short while.

    His situation was unstable, so he did not write to her.

    As always, this little guy did not like to worry her.

    ¡°Master, the young master will ask someone to send you a letter, but now is not the right time. The young master did so, only because he did not want you to worry.¡±

    Of course, Baisu was aware of the feelings between her master and the young master. After the young master went back, he would have to experience a bloody fight.

    But no matter what, Steward Lie and the others would protect the young master with their lives.

    ¡°Forget it, I am just too anxious. We are overwhelmed here. If Xiaoyu knows about our situation, he will also worry about us. Let¡¯s go, the Court of Imperial Physicians must be looking forward to meet us.¡±

    It was already the fifth day of the month, and the Court of Imperial Physicians would have started their work already.

    Although the imperial physicians did not need to attend the imperial court meeting, they needed to go to work early because of the style of working of the Court of Imperial Physicians. In the morning, the Chief Director would issue instructions, and seminars to discuss the situations in the pce would also be held.

    However, everyone just dropped everything, and looked toward the gate of the Court of Imperial Physicians, this morning.

    Finally, a pair of small hands gently pushed open the door. Subsequently, two beautiful figures appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡±

    At first, Su Tong knelt to Lin Mengya, and then all the other imperial physicians of the Court of Imperial Physicians followed. Instantly, she asked Baisu to help Chief Director Su to rise.

    ¡°We are all acquaintances. Please do not be so courteous. All of you, please get up.¡±

    Although she was smiling in the early morning, everyone knew that there was an unshakable force hidden underneath the seemingly careless, beautiful face.

    ¡°The princess is approachable, but rules cannot be ignored. In the future, the whole Court of Imperial Physicians will still need to rely on Princess Yu.¡±

    They must have been seriously terrified of Long Tianyu. In the Court of Imperial Physicians, the previous condescending attitude toward Lin Mengya was no longer apparent. Previously, they always treated her without any proper respect, but now even Imperial Physician Jiang had to grit his teeth and bear with the current situation.

    Now Lin Mengya became more and more curious to find out what Long Tianyu had done, to get such a good effect.

    ¡°Chief Director Su, you are ttering me. Please.¡±

    She did not want to stand in the yard and exchange such extremely courteous yet fake words with them anymore.

    Lin Mengya was the first to return to her small house, and was somewhat surprised to find a brown wooden box ced on the table, where she usually dispensed medicines and wrote her prescriptions.

    ¡°This is¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya pretending to be surprised, looked at Chief Director Su, but the old man only looked guilty, and cupping his fists, said,

    ¡°Princess Yu, this is the pulse case that I should have shown youst time. This is rted to the health of the emperor, and no one except myself, has the right to take it out. So, your important matter was dyed. I am guilty. Please punish me.¡±

    Whenever any terrible results came out, he quickly med others for the problem, but atst, he was willing to shoulder the responsibilities. This made Lin Mengya lose her reasons to reproach him.

    ¡°Master Su, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my fault because I was a little anxious. I¡¯ll ask you for some advice,ter.¡±

    Naturally, Lin Mengya clearly knew what Su Tong meant. With merely a few words, the ¡°old fox¡± managed to extricate himself from any trouble, totally. Immediately, Su Tong extended his great gratitude and then left to continue his work. Lin Mengya did not look at the people present. Instead, she opened the exquisite box and took out the folder from the pulse case.

    Every detail of the emperor¡¯s pulse case was recorded meticulously. Of course, there were also notes and some other confusing records about the emperor¡¯s pulse, made by the physicians.

    She looked at them carefully and frowned slightly.

    The emperor seemed to have a chronic disease, which made him much weaker than before, as he aged, but she found some clues from two sections.

    One was the so-called chronic disease. It was said that he had been wounded by an arrow when he was young and nearly died, when he was not treated in time.

    The wound was in his chest and had damaged his heart and lung, and so this old injury was still present today.

    The other was that the emperor was very sick now, per the case that was on record. ording to the pulse case, the emperor had a hangover in his sleeping pce a year ago, but the eunuchs and pce maids taking care of him did not notice it, and so the emperor caught a cold, which caused pneumonia and then led to the recurrence of his old disease.

    Lin Mengya put away the folder of the pulse case, but was immersed in her thoughts.

    She heard Long Tianyu mentioning that he and his brothers had been strictly managed and trained by the emperor since their childhood; so they had superb martial arts and were quite knowledgeable, and the emperor also founded the kingdom by using his skills. A person who had been practicing martial arts should be much stronger than ordinary people.

    Besides, the emperor was only a youth of 18 to 19 when he was wounded. At that time, he was quite energetic and should have had a strong resilience and ability to recover quickly,

    How could he have had such a serious sequ after a mere arrow wound?

    It was easy to catch a cold after being drunk, but the emperor had kept exercising, even in his middle age.

    She remembered that the old supervisor of the dormitory of the medical school liked to sneak into the flower garden to sleep on the stone bench, each time after he drank.

    It was said that the old man persisted in exercising every day, and so he rarely caught colds.

    So, how could a person who was in good physical shape be unconscious due to these two small reasons? She did not know if the physicians of the Court of Imperial Physicians were all quacks, or that they thought that no one would let them take responsibility if they did so.

    ¡°Master, breakfast is ready. Continue to read it after eating.¡±

    She looked up and saw Bai Su bringing a mahogany food container over.

    Lin Mengya nodded, gingerly folded the folder of the emperor¡¯s pulse case, put it in the wooden box again, and then solemnly ced the box in the medicine cab behind her.

    She had scanned it with the Shennong system, many prescriptions were provided, and the system would analyze them automatically. After her meal, she estimated that she would get the result.

    The breakfast was simple: millet porridge, boiled eggs, and a few dishes of popr snacks.

    Lin Mengya was immersed in the analysis of the emperor¡¯s pulse case and was a bit absent-minded.

    ¡°Hey, master, stop dreaming. Could you eat first, please?¡±

    Baisu was puzzled by her master. ¡°Master is usually shrewd, but how is it that she bes absent minded when shees across diagnosis of diseases and sees all kinds of medicines? Yes, a workaholic! Master did say so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this type of disease can be treated.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±

    Lin Mengya regained her consciousness and lowered her head to drink the rice porridge in her bowl.

    ¡°By the way, when you went to the imperial kitchen to get breakfast, did anyone cause any trouble to you? Besides, have you seen the tenth prince? How is his condition?¡±

    Bai Su thought about it and said,

    ¡°No, the staff of the imperial kitchen were very kind to me. There was nothing wrong with the food they prepared for the tenth prince. It seems that the whole pce has been very careful about the prince¡¯s diet since the incident.¡±

    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved. Now, there had been a lot of trouble, both inside and outside the imperial court, because of the tenth prince¡¯s affair. If something bad happened to the prince at this time, the queen would have a hard time.

    After having breakfast, Lin Mengya thought of the flower and nt research she had not finished.

    After dispensing a few more herbs, she asked Baisu to boil the mixture. After cooling down the medicine, she poured it on the ground. Fortunately, no one in the Court of Imperial Physicians dared toe out to stop or ask her what she was doing.

    Who knew if this Princess Yu would have any further moves?

    With the Shennong System, she could get the information at a fast rate. Only within the time of eating a meal did the pulse case get all the detailed information about the prescriptions and diseases of the patient.

    Afterparing all the prescriptions, Lin Mengya suddenly found something: All the prescriptions were more or lessced with antidotes.

    She caught a glimpse of the group of ¡°young and old foxes¡±. ¡°Did these people already know that the emperor¡¯s disease is not that simple?

    ¡°But due to some taboo, did they try to secretly remove the emperor¡¯s poison? Were they afraid that the empress and the crown prince might seek revenge?¡±

    She thought about it carefully and then denied it. ¡°If they are really afraid of the empress and the crown prince, they should be on their side. ¡°And they would not have secretly worked out ways to remove the emperor¡¯s poison.¡±

    Her look turned from those imperial physicians to the yard where the medical soup was being poured. She felt that she had fallen into a bigger mess.

    It seemed that she needed to have a good talk with someone who understood the situation.

    When the situation Lin Mengya encountered became tricky, because of all kinds of abnormalities, there was a new wave of trouble at the deserted Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Early in the morning, Long Tianyu, who was about to leave his mansion, was asked by Aunt Jingyue serving Concubine De, to go to the Art Courtyard.

    As he stared at the thinner figure in front of him, Long Tianyu had a sudden rush of suspicion. ¡°Simr, very simr.¡± As always, he could not tell the Aunt Jingyue before him from thete Aunt Jinyue.

    ¡°Do they resemble each other only because they spent a lot of time working together?¡±

    After Lin Mengya was trapped in the pce, he who had been used to the life of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, felt that the mansion was so deserted.

    It seemed that the entire mansion and his heart had be empty overnight.

    ¡°Aunt, why is my mother asking for me?¡±

    The low but soft address of ¡°Aunt¡± gave Jingyue a small shudder.

    Jingyue turned around, lowered her head, and answered respectfully,

    ¡°Prince, you will know when you get there, but¡ªI have to say that the madam is your biological mother after all. As for some things, you might as well satisfy the madam¡¯s wishes to avoid trouble.

    Her voice was strange, husky, and unpleasant to the ear.

 Chapter 317 - Secret Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 317 Secret Suspicion</h4>

    ¡°Aunt, your voice¡ª¡±

    Jingyue turned around immediately and answered a little hastily.

    ¡°Oh, it is because I caught a cold a few days ago. Prince, let¡¯s move fast, or Madam will be anxious.¡±

    Seeing her figure moving so hurriedly in front of him, Long Tianyu became a little suspicious.

    In the past, Aunt Jingyue only stayed quietly by his mother¡¯ side. Although she also took care of him, she did not treat him as cordially as Aunt Jinyue did.

    Why did he have that illusion today?

    It seemed that it was because his household was so quiet, that he began to notice those whom he had never paid attention to before.

    ¡°You still need to take good care of yourself. Aunt Jinyue has left. You are the only old servant staying with my mother. In the future, you will still need to take care of her.¡±

    Long Tianyu thought that Yun Ruo was a scourge. The rtionship between his mother and Lin Mengya had soured, partially because those crafty servants had instigated her.

    Aunt Jingyue trembled and then nodded, and a slightplicated look appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡±

    Soon, they arrived at Concubine De¡¯s Art Courtyard. As soon as he entered the courtyard, the servants who were scurrying in and out, came to congratte him, one after another. Long Tianyu kept a nd face, and did not know what the happy event was.

    ¡°Congrattions, prince. Your mother has been waiting for so long. Prince, please.¡±

    Yun Ruo was dressed in a pure brocade robe with a fashionable pce flower ornament on her head. Long Tianyu detested this woman. Without her, the Art Courtyard would not have so much trouble.

    When Yun Ruo saw Long Tianyu deliberately ignoring her, her expression did not change at all. Instead, she smiled even more submissively.

    ¡°Prince, please try not to disagree with Madam. Anyway, Madam is always thinking of what is good for you. You two are the dearest mother and son in the world. Why should your rtionship be soured, just because of a woman?¡±

    Yun Ruo spoke sincerely, but Long Tianyu hated her remarks.

    ¡°Do your duty well. If you want to die, just go and die.¡±

    Long Tianyu spoke a little coldly and the look from the corners of his eyes was also a little chilly, but Yun Ruo did not show any signs of fear on her face.

    ¡°She is truly my mother¡¯s confidant, or else she would not have been so fearless.¡±

    ¡°Prince, you are just joking. I will stay alive and serve Madam. Now she is getting older, and she also needs someone suitable around her, right? Prince, are you so cruel that you don¡¯t want Madam to be taken care of by anyone?¡±

    It was the first time that Long Tianyu felt some fission of fear, when he saw Yun Ruo before him.

    ¡°After my mother brought this woman back to our mansion, she really relies on her services each and every moment. Normally, such an inconspicuous maid can be found everywhere, but why does my mother only trust what she says?¡±

    Long Tianyu was suspicious, but he had to follow Yun Ruo to his mother¡¯s main room.

    As soon as the curtain was held up, an excessive amount of fragrance rushed into Long Tianyu¡¯s nose, and he could not help frowning. He was so used to Lin Mengya¡¯s fresh smell with a trace of medicinal scent. Thus, the strong smell of face-powder overwhelmed his nose.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯vee. Come over here to me.¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s tone was full of joy that had never been heard before. Probably, it was because she knew that the most annoying person had temporarily disappeared from the courtyard.

    Concubine De¡¯s room was a little too warm and he felt fidgety. Long Tianyu was a little impatient, but he did not show it, because there were outsiders present.

    As he approached, he saw that standing beside Concubine De was a line ofdies, all from renowned families. After he took a look at them, his heart sank immediately.

    ¡°Mother, you haven¡¯t given up, have you?¡±

    ¡°Mother, since you are well, I am assured. If there is nothing else, I shall¡ª¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s tone was obviously unhappy, but Concubine De seemed not to have heard him, and instantly stopped him from speaking.

    ¡°My dear child, you are always busy with national affairs, but why aren¡¯t you busy with your own affairs? At your age, your emperor father already had you and your brothers. ¡°But look at you. You have a princess, but you don¡¯t have any children. That¡¯s not good. Thesedies are my old friends¡¯ daughters. If you like any of them, I can make a decision for you today.¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s remark made Long Tianyu¡¯s face turn cold, and also made thedies lower their heads in shyness.

    They were daughters of their families¡¯ concubines. Although they were outstanding in appearance, they were not important in their families.

    Even when they reached adulthood, they would be mostly married to the powerless sons of aristocratic families, or be the concubines of others. Now, they had an opportunity to be Prince Yu¡¯s concubine, so they mustpete to get the position.

    The truth was that Princess Yu was of noble birth, but they did not have children, and now she had gone to the pce. If they could give birth to sons before his princess, they would have a noble position, because of their children. So, what was the value of the princess¡¯s position?

    Therefore, they were now leering silently at Prince Yu.

    They clenched their hands tightly at their sides.

    Long Tianyu was extremely disappointed. These days, he thought that his mother had been working at improving her character, as she did not trouble Lin Mengya. Now he began to regret what he had done before.

    Unexpectedly, Concubine De was back to her tricks again, just after Lin Mengya went to the pce.

    ¡°Getting concubines? Why does my mother always want to forcibly interfere in my life? Why does my open-minded and smart mother always do such stupid things?¡±

    ¡°Is my mother trying to destroy our mother-son love?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I do not want any concubines, and I hope you can understand me. Ladies, please go back and don¡¯te to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion again. My princess is not present, and I am sorry if I have failed to entertain you.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s tone was extremely rigid, and thesedies knew that he was impatient. No matter how they wanted the position, they had to leave, in disappointment now.

    But Concubine De was not affected by what Long Tianyu said, in the slightest. She picked up the fragrant tea at hand, sipped it, and then looked at Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯ve begun to make trouble again. I am doing everything for your good. Mengya will only bring you misfortune. Or do you think that she can really leave the pce without getting hurt?

    Long Tianyu was struck dumb, but her bone-chilling tone was not the reason. With a stranger¡¯s look, he eyed his mother, who had brought him up since he was young.

    Since he was born, he had been raised by his wet nurse and aunt.

    As his biological mother, Concubine De who taught him in person was generous and straightforward. She was a concubine who behaved with the proper etiquette and also spoke with wisdom, one that he hade to believe and admire.

    But what on earth had made his mother turn into the vicious and shallow woman before him?

    ¡°My son, you and I have been struggling for more than 20 years in theplicated Imperial Pce. We are very clear about everything in it. Are you really so naive to think that your little wife can stille back from the pce, intact?¡±

    Concubine De smiled as she said.

    The smile on her dignified face was somewhat cruel.

    Long Tianyu stood there, but his eyes had a strange and cold look that had never appeared before.

    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t decide whether she cane back or not, but I still want to tell you something. The situation these days is different from the past. Mother, don¡¯t ¡®extend your arms too far¡¯, or you will feel the pain when they are broken.¡±

    Since the situation had be so terrible, Long Tianyu could not take their mother-son love into ount any longer.

    He had long known that his mother disliked Lin Mengya slightly, but he did not expect that she hated Lin Mengya so much that she wanted to kill her.

    ¡°You are my son. Do you really want to protect the b*tch to such an extent? Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t you know that she is a stumbling block in your way? Without her, I can choose a better princess for you and turn the princess¡¯s family power to your use. Even if the crown prince ascends the throne and bes the emperor in the future, you can still keep yourself safe and be a carefree prince. Is this not good?¡±

    ¡°Mother is trying to persuade me, using feelings and reasoning, isn¡¯t she?¡± Long Tianyu thought about this, as if it were the past.

    But now, he was hard-hearted about what Concubine De said. His eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained calm. Instead, he pretended to be extremely scornful.

    ¡°How can the crown prince ascend the throne? Mother, why is the kingdom destined to be his?¡±

    ¡°Yu¡¯er! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! The crown prince is the heir of the kingdom, and you are his younger brother. This has long been determined. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±

    Suddenly, Concubine De spoke sharply, and Long Tianyu was stunned. As his mind changed, he left with a fake, helpless look.

    When he left Concubine De¡¯s courtyard hurriedly, Long Tianyu slowed his steps and stopped.

    His furious expression returned to normal. With a backward nce at the Art Courtyard, which had be more and more unfamiliar, he moved like an agile monkey and vanished behind a corner of the wall on the side.

    ¡°Night, what about the thing I asked you to investigatest time?¡±

    A ghost-like shadow suddenly emerged behind him,

    He knelt respectfully on the ground, and said,

    ¡°Many guards who don¡¯t belong to our mansion appeared in the Concubine De¡¯s Art Courtyard. I once fought with them, but they seem to be the secret guards of the pce. So, I could not sneak to Madam¡¯s side, but it seems that these secret guards are not the guards Madam usually uses. After Madam returned from the pcest time, she changed her secret guards. I tried to look for the previous guards, but they seem to have disappeared into thin air.¡±

    ¡°Even with his excellent kung fu skills, Night was not able to approach my mother, so these guards must be very extraordinary indeed.¡±

    ¡°Night did not want to act rashly and alert them, but my mother¡¯s guards had no reason to stop my bodyguard Night¡±

 Chapter 318 - Seeing the Things Reminds Him of Their Owner

    <h4>Chapter 318 Seeing the Things Reminds Him of Their Owner</h4>

    After pondering for a while, Long Tianyu suddenly saw a person dressed in servant¡¯s clothing, tiptoeing and slipping into the Art Courtyard.

    He might not be familiar with the faces of all the servants in the mansion, but he could still tell when it was aplete stranger and was not the normal staff.

    ¡°Have you ever seen that person before?¡±

    Long Tianyu asked, when he saw the filthy figure disappearpletely behind the gate of the Art Courtyard.

    ¡°He is a pce eunuch andes to our mansion once a month. I followed him several times. He left the pce and came straight to our mansion. Each time, he only went to the Art Courtyard and woulde out after two hours. I was afraid of alerting him, and so I never dared to touch him.¡±

    Since Night had never reported, it meant that this little eunuch did nothing unusual, apart from sneaking a visit to the Art Courtyard every month.

    Turning around, he cast a suspicious look at the gate of the Art Courtyard.

    ¡°The empress and my mother have never offended each other since the past. If he is one from the pce, can he be the one dispatched by the madams who have a good rtionship with my mother?¡±

    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that something was not right. ¡°If so, he only needed to tell me, but why did he behave so cautiously?¡±

    ¡°Ask someone to keep an eye on him, and find out who was the one who sent for him and what he is here for.¡±

    Without making a sound, Night disappeared from behind Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu turned around and left the Art Courtyard, but he felt so gloomy that he could kick up a furious storm at any time. Suddenly, he remembered that Lin Mengya had reminded him to keep a close watch on his mother.

    ¡°If I view it from today¡¯s situation, the girl must have noticed something. It might seem as if she does not care about anything, but she does keep an eye on everyone¡¯s moves in the mansion.

    ¡°Has she found out about any of my mother¡¯s unusual moves?¡±

    Looking at the gentle sunlight at the edge of the sky, Long Tianyu did not know why he suddenly wanted to see the smiling face, which was as splendid as the morning sun.

    Without realizing it, he had arrived at Liuxin Courtyard.

    He pushed open the door, but found that it was deserted inside.

    The fallen leaves and flowers were still splendid, but somehow the courtyard, bereft of its upant, had be extremely deserted. It was as if it was a lonely, aged beauty, whomented day and night.

    ¡°Prince Yu, I pay my respects to you.¡±

    A voice which sounded somewhat upset, sounded. Long Tianyu lowered his head, but saw an old maid in a blue coarse cloth dress, kneeling to pay her respects to him. Beside her was a worn-out broom.

    ¡°What about the others in the courtyard? Why are you working alone?¡±

    ¡°In the former days, the courtyard was always filled with joyful words andughter that pleased people¡¯s souls, but why has it be so quiet, since Lin Mengya went to the pce?¡±

    ¡°Prince, the three girls surnamed Bai said that the princess allowed them to go on vacation. Xiaobai and Xiaohu were asked to go home to visit rtives, and the other old maids were also sent away by the girl Yun Ruo. Anyway, there are no others here, and so I have to manage everything alone.¡±

    What she said seemed to confirm that Lin Mengya would not return from the pce peacefully.

    Long Tianyu was faintly unhappy, for he didn¡¯t like anyone to curse Lin Mengya like this. ¡°That girl wille back peacefully, return to me, and continue to be my princess.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, but keep cleaning the courtyard. The princess will be back soon. She likes everything to be clean, and don¡¯t make her feel ufortable.¡±

    Elsewhere, no one ever dreamed that he could be so gracious.

    But it was an exception for those in Liuxin Courtyard.

    Looking at her favorite spot in the pavilion where she usually sat to tease her pet, he could not seem to stop himself from walking over there.

    Her white wool mat and soft fox fur dress were there, but now, they were a little dusty. He reached out his hand, but could not feel their warmth.

    A few traces of Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate medical fragrance seemed to linger in the pavilion. Compared with the room where he had seen so many beautifuldies earlier, he felt that this ce was so refreshing.

    Thinking of the news Lin Kui sent him today, he believed that Lin Mengya would return to their mansion soon. And she would return to him.

    The corners of his mouth curved into a pleasant arc, but he did not even realize it. No matter how cunning and untamed the girl was, he would let her stay with him this time.

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    As she pounded her herbs, Lin Meng felt her nose itching and sneezed loudly, which almost caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Keep working, all of you. I was choked by the powder of the herbs. It¡¯s all right, all right.¡±

    Lin Mengya rubbed her nose and exined immediately.

    The important date for feeling the emperor¡¯s pulse would be the day after tomorrow. All the qualified physicians in the Court of Imperial Physicians were busy preparing for it these days. Lin Mengya was not free, either, but she had tested Su Tong.

    Although she had got the pulse case, she might not be able to see the emperor.

    Long Tianyu should have almost decided to withdraw, for it was not wise to push those in the Court of Imperial Physicians too much.

    Now Su Tong treated her with the kind attitude reserved for the Guanyin Bodhisattva, but each time she asked to feel the emperor¡¯s pulse, he would equivocate.

    It seemed that he did have trouble dealing with this request.

    She turned her suspicious look at Su Tong who was teaching his students outside. ¡°Is it not easy to see the emperor? You mean, even the imperial physicians can¡¯t see him easily?¡±

    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu instantly exchanged discreet looks, and then turned away.

    Their originally agreed secret code was not used at all. It was hard to tell if their small amount of mutual tacit understanding had been idental.

    It was like the one between her elder brother Lin Nansheng and herself. They were able to read each other¡¯s thoughts with only one look. ¡°Strange, this imperial physician has only met me a few times.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, this is not the time to explore these meaningless things.¡± While taking a rest, Lin Mengya silently took Baisu to a small corner of the yard.

    They two whispered, as they pretended to fiddle with the herbs.

    ¡°I asked you to pour the medical soup on the ground. Did you do as I told you?¡±

    Baisu nodded immediately. She did everything carefully as instructed by her master.

    ¡°When you poured the soup, did anyonee to stop you or ask you about it?¡±

    ording to her expectations, the person who nted the Duotian Root would take careful precautions. Although she was confident that those people would never find the secret in the flower fertilizer, it was still possible that the person would have their suspicions.

    After getting her reminder, Baisu paid special attention to it.

    But now no one hade to ask her anything. Ever since she freaked out once, those who dared to stare at her eyes for more than three seconds, were already bold enough and were not afraid of death, let alone to ask her.

    ¡°Strange! Is the person so shrewd and chose to remain silent? If so, I have been wrong to look down upon that person.¡±

    ¡°It seems that I have to use another way to lure the person out.¡±

    ¡°OK, I see. By the way, tonight you will still need to activate the sleeping points of Pearl and Agate. Someone wille over, and you will have to help from the outside.¡±

    Baisu nodded seriously, then seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and whispered it in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her eyebrows as she heard more information.

    Finally, she looked sternly at Baisu, showing a little rare, confused irritation in her eyes.

    Baisu told her that under Pearl¡¯s bed, there was a ragdoll with her birthdate and other rted information, which had been cursed and pierced with a needle every day.

    As for casting spells and raising magical venomous insects, she had read a lot about this in history books and watched a lot on TV. Her predecessors always thought that they were untrue, but now her soul had traveled in time. Therefore, she was more or less still in awe about the matter of ghosts and gods.

    But how could a maid living in the pce know her birthdate and other rted information? Moreover, even if Pearl hated her, she, a little pce maid, would never have done such a thing.

    Besides, Baisu told her that Pearl said that she would destroy her family.

    ¡°What a clueless joke! Now I still don¡¯t know who on earth Pearl who suddenly came from nowhere, is. ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason for wanting to destroy my family?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know about this. Maybe she has been instigated and hoodwinked by someone. Now, the most important thing is to see the emperor as soon as possible. I have been feeling a little apprehensive, as if something eventful is about to happen.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the sky in the distance. Her hunch was always urate. Although she was in the imperial harem, and did not know about the happenings in the previous dynasty, now everyone apprehended danger in every sound, and felt afraid inside the pce. Fear was not a good omen.

    After a busy day at the Court of Imperial Physicians, Lin Mengya put her prescription openly on the desk.

    With the English and Roman double encryption, she did not believe that anyone in this time and space had the ability to decipher her prescription. Besides, this was just for show, and she had saved the real one in the Shennong System.

    After calcting urately and taking various possibilities into consideration, she only needed to make her final diagnosis, based on the emperor¡¯s condition. Although this was a little energy-consuming, she had made progress, after all.

    After bidding goodbye to everyone in the Court of Imperial Physicians, the tired Lin Mengya and Baisu went back to their small courtyard.

    But as soon as they entered the courtyard, Fang Lan with an anxious look, took Lin Mengya to the room of the tenth prince.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As soon as she entered the room, Lin Mengya saw the wet nurse was looking anxiously at the little child on the bed.

    The little child was energetic in the morning, but now he seemed quite weak, and was lying in bed at the moment. With his eyes tightly shut, he seemed to be in so much pain.

    ¡°The little prince suddenly became like this, after having supper. Just now, I wanted to ask you toe back from the Court of Imperial Physicians. I did not take proper care of him. Princess, please punish me.¡±

 Chapter 319 - Murdering with a Deadly Trap

    <h4>Chapter 319 Murdering with a Deadly Trap</h4>

    Both the wet nurse and Fann were very thoughtful people, so Lin Mengya basically ruled out the possibility that Ying Hua was sick, due to poor care.

    She sat on the edge of the bed hurriedly, and held the little child¡¯s hands to feel his pulse.

    Looking at the little child¡¯s sallow face, Lin Mengya became suspicious. After opening and examing Yinghua¡¯s eyelids and mouth, she whispered a question,

    ¡°Did he drink water today? Did he have any diarrhea?¡±

    The wet nurse wiped her tears and answered,

    ¡°Today the tenth prince drank a lot of water. Later, I was really afraid he would suffer from too much drinking, and so I stopped giving him water to drink. There was some diarrhea, but today, the prince alwaysined that he was very tired and did not like to move about. Unexpectedly, he became feverish after supper.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought about it. ¡°It seems that food should be the cause of the problem.¡±

    Immediately, she asked Baisu and Fann to prepare some sugar water and let Yinghua drink it, only after she tasted it.

    Everyone in the small courtyard became busy due to the illness of the tenth prince, but no one thought that Lin Mengya would not use any herbs, but only asked them to prepare light sugar water for the tenth prince to drink.

    Lin Mengya held Ying Hua and watched him drink the sugar water bit by bit, as she gently massaged his acupuncture points.

    Although the wet nurse was now anxious, Concubine Xian told her that she must obey every order of Princess Yu. So, she had to suppress her extreme anxiety and take care of the tenth prince with Princess Yu.

    Fortunately, after the little child drank a lot of water, his physical signs gradually stabilized. His little face gradually became ruddy again, and his delicate brows were no longer knitted tightly together.

    Lin Mengya felt his pulse again and became slightly relieved, telling everyone that the tenth prince was already well. Thus, everyone was relieved as well.

    Now, it was already midnight. Lin Mengya settled the matter of the tenth prince, asked the wet nurse to look after him, gave many careful instructions, and then returned to her main room with Baisu and Fann.

    As soon as they entered the room, Fann immediately knelt and shed tears, asking Lin Mengya to punish her.

    ¡°You have done nothing wrong, so how can I punish you? Get up, quickly.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was feeling sore all over, leaned against the heated brick bed. She knew that Fann would me herself to an extreme extent. Fann was quite stubborn and only rose when Baisu went to lift her up.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are magnanimous. I shall remember it, but the tenth prince became ill in a strange way this time. The truth is that the wet nurse and I carefully checked every detail of the prince¡¯s diet, but how did the prince still get sick?¡±

    Fann was puzzled, and Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead. In fact, Ying Hua¡¯s illness was simply caused by dehydration. Once he drank enough water in time, he would not be in danger.

    However, the little child¡¯s diet had been specially arranged. She also touched his clothes, and they were all appropriate in thickness. ¡°So, what is the problem?

    ¡°Right! The wet nurse said that the little child drank a lot of water today. So, he should not have any symptoms of dehydration, right?¡±

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya immediately asked Fann to fetch the water the tenth prince drank today, to her.

    Lin Mengya took only a small sip, and then spat it out immediately.

    Baisu also took a sip, and then the two of them looked at each other and frowned.

    ¡°Why did you let the tenth prince drink such salty water? How could the prince not be ill after drinking this?¡±

    Baisu put the water on the table immediately, Fann looked ignorant and also took a sip. Instead of having a simr look like Lin Mengya and Baisu, she looked at the two of them in confusion.

    ¡°Salty? The water tastes pure and nice and does not have any other vor¡±

    Fann was not lying to them, and Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baisu¡¯s taste buds could not be wrong at the same time. Immediately, Lin Mengya understood that this might be very strange.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the tenth prince drink the water we usually drink? Who brought this water?¡±

    Her diet and Baisu¡¯s were the same as the people in the ce. Besides, no matter how bold those who worked in the imperial kitchen were, they would not have dared to do such things so openly.

    The physical functions of children are different from those of adults. Drinking such salty water can almost cause humans to be like mummies. What a venomous idea! If she hadn¡¯t discovered it in time, who would have suspected that the cause of the death of the young prince was salt?

    ¡°Princess, this is the spring water from the mountains, and it is Concubine Xian who sent it to us. The wet nurse and I checked it in advance, and there should not have been such a big mistake. Moreover, the wet nurse also said that the tenth prince has been drinking this water, since he was young. Even when the wet nurse fed the tenth prince with her milk in the past, she also drank this water. In theory, there should not have been something like what you say.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Of course, parents always wanted to give their children the best things in life. Naturally, Concubine Xian wanted to provide the tenth prince with the best living conditions, but unexpectedly, she was used by someone with an evil heart.

    The problem was, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the wet nurse and Fann find the water salty after tasting it?¡±

    ¡°Fann, open your mouth, and let me look at your tongue.¡±

    Lin Mengya began to check Fann¡¯s tongue carefully, as she spoke.

    As expected, there were tiny red dots at the base of her tongue, and the coating on her tongue was bright red, which was different from normal tongues.

    Although she was ready, Fann was still a little nervous, looking at Lin Mengya, for fear that Lin Mengya would say that she had some incurable disease.

    Her eyes were somewhat weepy, but she still had no fear at all. Perhaps, in their eyes, life and death as not an important issue anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a temporary numbing of your taste buds. You and the wet nurse usually don¡¯t eat much, and so it¡¯s not harmful to your health.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted Fann with a few words. Fundamentally, someone did this with the intention to hurt Long Yinghua. The water was sent by Concubine Xian, and so the problem was rted to the storage.

    ¡°Both of you need to remain calm and say that the tenth prince yed too much and caught a cold. Fann and the wet nurse, watch him in the room, and don¡¯t allow anyone to see him. Dump his daily meals, and then share some of the food you eat with the little child. Remember that you need to give him something that is easy to digest, and don¡¯t allow anyone, but two of you to visit the tenth prince, for whatever reasons.¡±

    Since the person could do the thing in her courtyard, she knew who the person was, even without having to guess.

    From the ragdoll to the illness of the tenth prince, even if she thought with her toes, she knew who did them, but she was more curious about the person who gave Pearl so much courage to dare y such tricks under her nose.

    Or she did not fear death, and so she did such brainless things.

    ¡°Yes, I will make up for my mistake and won¡¯t allow any idents to happen to the tenth prince anymore.¡±

    Now that Fann and the wet nurse knew what the problem was, they would not allow anything bad to happen to the little child anymore, because they were both very capable people.

    ¡°Leave and take an early rest. For the next few days, both you and the wet nurse should drink some mung bean soup and warm water, and then you both will recover. You can also let the tenth prince drink some.¡±

    Fann would bear that in mind and make suitable arrangements.

    After the dawn broke and Lin Mengya was done with her morning ablutions, she and Baisu sat at the edge of the bed, chatting.

    ¡°In the past, I always heard my master say that the royal families are ruthless and the fights in the pce are always bloody. But I did not expect that after getting involved in them, I find that they are scarier than I thought.¡±

    Baisu had been used to killing in cold blood since she was young, but the conspiracy hiding its evil intent beneath the nice surface, still made her breathless.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to it, either. Compared with those in the pce, the ones in our mansion are not scary at all. What¡¯s the point of being born in an emperor¡¯s family? The children in the pce always have to face disasters and trouble. Even when they grow up, they won¡¯t have real happiness, either.¡±

    Gradually, a handsome face came into her mind.

    ¡°Had he also grown up in this kind of condition? Did he get everything that he has now after going through numerous life-and-death cmities? Initially, she approached Yinghua and saved him from his deathbed, because his little face resembled the face of Long Tianyu.¡±

    Baisu looked at her master curiously, as she was one who was rarely so absorbed in thought.

    She waved her little hand before her master, but there was no reaction from her master.

    With a half-suppressed sound, Baisuughed out loud. Lin Mengya looked at the girl next to her, as if she had just woken up from a dream.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    She cast a suspicious look at her maid Baisu, but her maid leered at her.

    ¡°Master, tell me what are you thinking? You were so deep in thought!¡± ¡°Are you thinking about another prince, when you see the tenth prince?¡±

    Lin Mengya red at her maid, and smiled. Living with her had allowed her maid to learn something from her. Her maid was once old-fashioned, but she had learned how tough at her.

    ¡°I am not thinking about the prince. There are so many things in the pce, so I¡ª¡±

    When she found that her master spoke against her will, Baisu could not helpughing happily.

    Lin Mengya was a little annoyed and pinched Baisu¡¯s face gently.

    She was thinking about Long Tianyu, Xiaoyu, who had returned to her mothend, and also Qinghu, who still needed to exin something to her now.

    Now, she worried about so many people, but she had no one to worry about in the past. Perhaps, her life was destined to belong to this strange time and space.

    After staying up all night, Lin Mengya had a rare chance to spend the morning of the following day catching up on sleep.

    After she got up, she checked Yinghua again, and after making sure that the little guy was safe and sound, Lin Mengya took Baisu to the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    She forgot about the meeting with Qiu Yu, but the man looked energetic. Anyway, he was not so stupid, because he did not wait for her for the whole night.

 Chapter 320 - The Loss of The Case History

    <strong>Chapter 320 The Loss of The Case History</strong>

    In the Imperial Hospital, everyone greeted Lin Mengya. They were so polite and respectful to her as if she were a Bodhisattva and they almost wanted to worship her.

    Lin Mengya did not want to exin to them anymore. It was good that they kept a distance from her so that they could not make any more trouble for her.

    When she left yesterday, although she did not lock her things up, she still made a small mark on them.

    Although the traces were subtle, someone did go through her things. Lin Mengya silently sneered. And even if they really read it, they could not understand anything.

    Someone must have cursed her in their mindst night. Who could they me for theirck of education?

    As Lin Mengya just arrived here, Su Tong came over with an apologetic expression.

    He smiled first and greeted her and then said, ¡°You have worked really hard for these several days, Your Highness. We¡¯re going to feel His Majesty¡¯s pulse tomorrow. Are you ready for that, Your Highness?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She thought that this man wasing to persuade her to not take the emperor¡¯s pulse. But now, what did he really want?

    Were they really convinced? Or did they plot another scheme against her and were waiting for her to fall into their trap?

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and then put on a tender smile.

    She patted the prescriptions on the table that they must have already seen and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to learn from you and gain experience, so I¡¯ve had nothing to prepare for. I just don¡¯t want to be too embarrassed. Sorry that you saw these things.¡±

    Su Tong showed nothing on his face, but his eyes flitted.

    The reason why Lin Mengya said so must be that she already knew that they had peeked at her prescriptions.

    This kind of thing was actually an old habit of the Imperial Hospital. They just wanted to know what Lin Mengya had on her mind, but they did not expect that the handwriting on the neat prescriptions would be so undecipherable. They did not understand even a word.

    The more they came into contact with her, the more they felt that the Princess Yu in front of them was really as enigmatic as the rumors said.

    Maybe from the beginning, they underestimated this little girl.

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. But checking His Majesty¡®s pulse is a matter rted to the rise and fall of the entire nation, so we have to be careful. Therefore, could you please take out the case history and let us study it together?¡±

    So, he hade here to borrow things. Lin Mengya was really speechless to those who always beat about the bush.

    She was not a hooligan or a bully. Did they really have to be mealy-mouthed like this?

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Baisu, go and take out His Majesty¡¯s case history and send it to Lord Su.¡±

    The case history was put in the brocade box, and Baisu was ordered to take it. But as soon as she had the box in her hand, her expression changed slightly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Mengya looked at Baisu with puzzlement and asked.

    ¡°Um... Doctor Su, I just remembered that my master still needs to use the case history today. I wonder if Doctor Su could borrow itter? I¡¯ll send it to you as soon as my master is finished. Do you think that¡¯s ok?¡±

    What Baisu said surprised Su Tong.

    And then he looked at Lin Mengya, wanting to confirm that with her.

    ¡°Look at how forgetful I am! This is what I told Baisu yesterday. There are still some things on the prescriptions that I need to think over.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya did not know why Baisu said so, she cooperated with Baisu to lie.

    This girl knew clearly about the order of priority. It must have been some ident that made her so quick-witted.

    Since Princess Yu said so, Su Tong did not stick to his opinion and left.

    There was only the master and servant pair left in the room. After exchanging knowing looks, Lin Mengya went with her to a corner facing the door.

    In this way, people could not eavesdrop on what they were talking about, but they could clearly see what they were doing.

    ¡°Master, the emperor¡¯s case history has disappeared.¡±

    Her forehead was covered with beads of perspiration. Although Baisu did not know the rules in the pce, she still knew that anything rted to the emperor was extraordinary.

    ¡°What? Disappeared? It shouldn¡¯t be. I remember that I put it in the brocade box. Let¡¯s keep looking. Remember, don¡¯t rm the people outside.¡±

    Lin Mengya was secretly startled. It was no joke.

    The case history was the medical history of the emperor.

    Moreover, because of the sensitivity of identities, what was recorded above was not just about the emperor alone.

    Some things were even royal secrets. Therefore, the case history of every emperor would even be taken to his mausoleum together after his death, not to mention being lost.

    Now the case history was lost in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands. She knew instantly what a serious crime she would be charged with.

    Their searching was futile. Lin Mengya would never throw around such an important thing.

    Baisu still did not give up searching. But Lin Mengya sat at the table, thinking intently.

    She was almost thest one to leavest night, for she lived in the pce. Except for the imperial physician who was on dutyst night not leaving, none of the imperial physicians had left the pce after her.

    If it was Su Tong who asked someone to do it and then he came to ask for the case history today, was he not afraid to be suspected by her? With Su Tong¡¯s shrewd character, he would not do such a thing.

    To avoid the situation of secretly carrying things, the imperial physicians had to be searched by the special eunuchs when they entered and left the pce. The emperor¡¯s case history could not be taken out of the pce.

    But the pce was so huge. If the case history was hidden somewhere, with only the personal abilities of her and Baisu, trying to find the case history was as hard as looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Tomorrow they had to go to check the emperor¡¯s pulse. But today, she lost the case history, which could not be concealed from anyone.

    Although she did not know exactly what they wanted to do, it was quite clear that they wanted to hurt her. What an excellent insidious scheme. It almost made her be obediently captured.

    With a cold smile forming at the corner of her mouth, Lin Mengya looked at the seemingly innocent imperial physicians outside. Did they want to frame her? Even the Heavens would not agree!

    Just two hourster, Lin Mengya grabbed the brocade box in person and returned it to Su Tong.

    Baisu looked a little anxious and uneasy. Especially when she saw the brocade box, she rapidly looked away as if she were guilty.

    ¡°Sorry for the dy, Doctor Su and officials. His Majesty¡¯s case history is so detailed andplete that it really benefits me, a junior, a lot. Now, I return it intact to you. Officials, please forgive me.¡±

    After she put the brocade box on the table in the atrium, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to this small brocade box.

    Su Tong immediately took it over. After dismissing those unqualified apprentices and imperial physicians, he opened the box with four highly qualified imperial physicians.

    Lin Mengya retreated to the side. She silently looked the imperial physicians up and down, who were like four big kings.

    Although each had his own advantages, they were all top-notch and formidable people. But Lin Mengya had already prepared for these people.

    ¡°Teacher, I have something to tell you, yet I¡¯m hesitant about it.¡±

    A slightly timid voice attracted Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.

    She looked up and saw a familiar face. The round eyes on the face were as innocent as fawns. Was this kid Xiaofeng?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡±

    A man who appeared to be in his 40s rebuked him with a serious look on his face.

    Looking at his teacher¡¯s serious expression, Xiaofeng could not help trembling. But he bit his lips. With a bit of an unnatural blush on his cheeks, it seemed that it took him a lot of effort and courage to say it.

    ¡°Teacher... the case history may be fake!¡±

    All of a sudden, these words made the entire Imperial Hospital in an uproar.

    But Lin Mengya was still calm and peaceful. She smiled faintly as if she was not worried at all. It was like she was watching a performance that had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Nonsense! The case history is obviously real! You are just a little apprentice, don¡¯t talk boloney!¡±

    The man was He Tian, Doctor He of the Imperial Hospital. Although he had just met Lin Mengya, he still treated her with respect like Su Tong.

    But Qiu Yu once warned her to be careful of these four imperial physicians. So Lin Mengya did not have much contact with him.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Becausest night...st night... Senior Brother Liu Yi saw something he shouldn¡¯t have seen, so Senior Brother Liu Yi hasn¡¯te back yet!¡±

    The drama was ying out again.

    Lin Mengya stood there with interest, watching this drama that had been carefully prepared by the conspirators for her.

    ¡°What? Xiaofeng, tell me, what happened to your Senior Brother Liu Yi?¡±

    Just now he was not so keen on the case history. Now, when Xiaofeng mentioned this student named Liu Yi, He Tian became so nervous. It could be seen that he cultivated this student with all his heart.

    Lin Mengya could understand that. Many teachers even regarded their best student as more important than their own children.

    That was why her teacher had taught her everything andughed off all her ¡°offenses¡±.

    He Tian¡¯s beloved student was also involved. It seemed that these people were ambitious.

    ¡°Senior Brother Liu Yi was on duty yesterday, but Senior Brother Qi Tian, who should have been on duty together with him, said that he was unwell, so I reced him. Probably after dinner, Senior Brother Liu Yi found me in a great hurry. He told me that there was a very important thing for me to keep, and I could not take it out unless there was no other way. But I was so tired that I only heard that he said he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t see, so he won¡¯t be living for long. At that time, I thought he was joking, but I didn¡¯t expect that when I woke up this morning, I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. It just urred to me that his disappearance must have something to do with His Majesty¡¯s case history.¡±

    He was such a weak young man, but he was so calm when telling lies. Lin Mengya almost wanted to apud Xiaofeng for his great acting.

    He Tian suspiciously looked at Xiaofeng, as if considering if he was telling the truth.

 Chapter 321 - Becoming the Target

    <strong>Chapter 321 Bing the Target</strong>

    On one side was a frail teenager who was tearful and almost suffocated with fear. On the other side was the noble princess who showed no care and seemed to be listening to a story.

    Everyone was filled with confusion.

    He Tian looked at Lin Mengya, but he still suppressed the urge to question her. After all, she was not his little apprentice whom he could question as he wanted.

    At least, he could not question her until he had hard evidence.

    The four imperial physicians quickly exchanged nces. Finally, it was Su Tong, who was the most respected, who opened his mouth.

    ¡°Xiaofeng¡¯s words are not enough to be believed. Doctor He, why don¡¯t you go and get your outstanding student? If we confront him in front of everyone, we¡¯ll not wrong anyone.¡±

    This proposal made everyone nod their heads and said yes. After all, with Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, it was impossible to easily convict her just because of Xiaofeng¡¯s words.

    Lin Mengya watched quietly, but she was bing lost in thought.

    The reason why Xiaofeng could be so emboldened and fearless might be that the one behind him had already arranged everything. They were just waiting for her to make a mistake and then they would put her in deep trouble.

    Therefore, she had to be more careful. Now, it was better for her to see what they would do next. She could only react by ying it by ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go to find Liu Yi. If we find him, we¡¯ll know the truth.¡±

    He Tian must have believed him a little. So when looking at Lin Mengya, there was a clear look of doubt in his eyes.

    Su Tong immediately sent someone out to look for Liu Yi. But Lin Mengya knew clearly in her heart that since they could be so calm, Liu Yi had to either be dead or imprisoned.

    Xiaofeng just knelt on the ground and sobbed, looking very pitiful. Lin Mengya looked at him coldly, watching how far the drama was about to be performed.

    Imperial physicians were unable to enter the imperial harem. Soon, some apprentices who went out to look came back to report. But they all red fiercely at Lin Mengya. Baisu stared back offensively.

    ¡°Minister, we¡¯ve already found Senior Brother Liu Yi, but... but...¡±

    Someone immediately reported back to the minister. But he faltered as if he was in a pickle.

    ¡°Just say it!¡±

    Su Tong immediately gave him a stern look. The man with his head down gritted his teeth and looked up at Lin Mengya, with his eyes full of anger.

    ¡°Senior Brother Liu Yi is dead! His body is just outside the small yard!¡±

    The words startled everyone. Only Lin Mengya was still calm. This drama had entered its climax.

    Liu Yi was dead, so she became the number one suspect in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Xiaofeng immediately wept loudly and mournfully, and several people brought the body in. Liu Yi was a young man in his 20s, with a refined appearance. But now he was pale and peaceful, with his eyes closed.

    Liu Yi must have been very popr among these young apprentices. So as soon as his body came in, many apprentices covered their faces and wept.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi! My student, how did... how did this happen to you! Princess Yu! Return my student to me! Return my student to me!¡±

    The pain and grief of losing his student made He Tian temporarily lose his mind. Like an enraged male lion, he looked at Lin Mengya with hatred in his eyes and shouted at her.

    His action made the apprentices in the yard treat her as theirmon enemy. Lin Mengya suddenly became theirmon target.

    ¡°Avenge Liu Yi! Severely punish the murderer!¡±

    A shout erupted from among the crowd, and then everyone shouted at Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya, who did not refute at all from beginning to end, just nced at them. Her red lips slightly opened, and her voice was still so soft and gentle that she even did not raise her tone.

    ¡°Even if I really did this thing, who among you guys has the right to punish me? Just with the one-sided statement, you want to nder me as the murderer. Could this be a drama made by you, the people of the Imperial Hospital together? So let me see what you¡®re going to do to nder me and make me a scapegoat.¡±

    Like a basin of cold water poured on them, Lin Mengya¡¯s cold voice instantly made Su Tong and He Tian, the two senior guys,e to their senses.

    She was right. Because of her status as Princess Yu, no one would dare to easily punish her even if she killed all of them. They all spent so many years in the official circle, so they naturally knew theplications of it.

    ¡°So what? Even if you are the princess, you cannot rely on your identity to kill people as you wish. Severely punish the murderer! Avenge Senior Brother Liu Yi!¡±

    Nothing could blind a man as much as hatred.

    Some people boasted that they were out for justice, but they did not know that they were the ones being used.

    ¡°If you want to know if I killed this person, go and check his body carefully and find out his cause death. But there is one thing you should know, I wouldn¡¯t kill Liu Yi, especially at such a time. My identity as Princess Yu could make lots of people do things for me. If I really want to cover up my crime, I have a hundred ways to make this body disappear without a trace.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not excuse herself in a patient and earnest voice. Instead, she was so domineering, even showing a little disdain, which made everyone not dare to make moves.

    ¡°Hmph, maybe it¡¯s because you were caught in the act, so you did it in a hurry!¡±

    There were different opinions from the crowd. Lin Mengya ignored these unreasonable people and walked over to the dead body.

    ¡°What else do you want to do to Senior Brother Liu Yi!¡±

    Someone came out to stop her. But after Lin Mengya threw sharp eyes at him, he became less confident and more reasonable.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? With so many people present, do you think I could destroy the evidence? Or are you here to stop me because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll find some clues?¡±

    Anyway, it was not the first time that she had done a postmortem. On this asion and with so many imperial physicians present, she was not afraid that someone would deny the fact.

    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the man felt like he was being choked. So he just widened his eyes, but did not know how to contradict her.

    Lin Mengya walked straight around him and began to scrutinize Liu Yi¡¯s dead body.

    Everyone gradually gathered around her. But fortunately, she had Baisu, who controlled the situation, and no one dared to make trouble.

    On the surface, Liu Yi seemed to have no wounds. Through his clothes, she also pinched his stiff limbs, which were firm and showed no signs of breakage.

    Lin Mengya raised Liu Yi¡¯s hands again. His fingers were separated, and he did not make fists. On his hand, there was no blood, just a slight scent of medicinal herbs.

    Liu Yi was He Tian¡¯s beloved student, so he naturally stayed with medicinal herbs every day. There was nothing unusual about that.

    His chest and abdomen were still slightly soft. The time of death should best night.

    Lin Mengya smiled silently in her heart. But the murderer certainly did not expect that the 10th prince would suddenly fall ill yesterday and that she would stay by his side.

    It was not just the people around her who saw it. The people in Concubine Xian¡¯s pce and those servants who came and went all clearly saw it.

    But fortunately, she did not let the imperial physicians into the pcest night. So now, no one here should know.

    She already had evidence to exonerate herself. Nevertheless, it would be a pity if she said it now.

    She suddenly wanted to tease them. So Lin Mengya deliberately showed a severe expression on her face.

    ¡°In terms of the stiffness of his body, he did diest night. But I can¡¯t find any wounds, and he doesn¡¯t look like he was poisoned. To be fair, I would like to ask Doctor Su and Doctor He toe and have a look together.¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed to want to avoid arousing other¡¯s suspicion. Therefore, Su Tong and He Tian had to take the responsibility.

    They nodded their heads and exchanged looks. And then they also began to examine Liu Yi¡¯s body like Lin Mengya. Moreover, these two people were quietly agreeable to Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Just when everyone fell silent, unexpectedly, blood slowly flowed from Liu Yi¡¯s head. And dark-red blood suddenly came out of his seven apertures and five sense organs, which were originally closed.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s because Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s ghost hasn¡¯t gone far! That¡¯s why he shed tears of blood! Teacher, the murderer must be severely punished!¡±

    Xiaofeng pointed at Liu Yi¡¯s dead body in horror and raged, so Lin Mengya turned to look. Sure enough, it was just like he said. The corpse, which had been clean, now became bloody and terrifying.

    ¡°Teacher, teacher, Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s ghost might be still out there at this moment. He... he must have heard what Princess Yu said, that¡¯s why he feels so wronged!¡±

    The exaggeration of Xiaofeng immediately enraged the people who had just calmed down.

    ¡°Oh? Really? I¡¯ll have a look.¡±

    But Xiaofeng ran over like crazy, stretched out his arms, and stood in front of her. He looked at her with hatred, as if he was desperate to peel off her flesh and eat her up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t desecrate Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s body anymore! We all saw it clearly just now, if you didn¡¯t touch Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s body, he would not be shedding tears of blood!¡±

    What he had said incited lots of apprentices.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face fell, she did not want to waste time on him anymore. And then she exchanged nces with Baisu. In an instant, Baisu put everyone down to the ground.

    ¡°You...¡±

    These people did not expect that Lin Mengya would dare to hurt them without advance warning. They were indeed men, butpared with the highly skilled Baisu, they were just trash next to a real fighter.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, juste over here.¡±

    With a cold expression on her face, Baisu stepped forward in front of Lin Mengya. At that time, no one dared toe forward.

    Lin Mengya sneered silently. Look, this was what these people said about justice. When facing the absolute power, they still chose to be cowards.

    As Lin Mengya crouched beside the body¡¯s head, she just thought of a possibility.

    Her teacher had a book devoted to medical skills that were less popr. In this book, it was said that there had been such cases in the former dynasty in which the dead shed tears of blood after death. It was about a merry widow whose husband had been dead for a long time. After her sudden death, in order to get the chastity archway of the imperial court, her n eventually shaped her into a model of women¡¯s virtues.

 Chapter 322 - Escape Plan

    <strong>Chapter 322 Escape n</strong>

    Of course, the merry widow was famous for her beauty and dissolute lifestyle. However, there were actually many suspicious aspects in her cause of death.

    When the vigers were in doubt about the widow, she suddenly bled from her seven apertures after death.

    It was recorded in the book that, in fact, the widow died because a silver needle had been put into the top of her head. The silver needle could kill her, but it could not be seen on the surface.

    But after death, as long as the silver needle was removed before the corpse rotted, the dead would immediately have symptoms of bleeding from the seven apertures.

    But if someone really wanted to use this method to kill people, they had to be very discreet. Ever her teacher despised this method and said that it was what viins would do. She never expected it to happen again here.

    If someone wanted to remove the silver needle, they had to be among those who had just touched Liu Yi¡¯s body. Since Xiaofeng dared to frame her, he might have associates in the Imperial Hospital.

    However, he certainly did not expect that she would happen to know about this esoteric method.

    After carefully looking in the dead body¡¯s head, Lin Mengya really found a small pinprick. If she had not looked carefully, she would never have found it.

    ¡°The cause of his death has already been found, which is the small hole in his head. It¡¯s an extremely vicious and ruthless method, killing him with only one silver needle. Moreover, the people behind this also direct a drama about redressing the grievance for the dead. Doctor Su, Doctor He, you cane and examine it for yourself to see if it¡¯s like I said.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke calmly, and Xiaofeng looked a little pale.

    Not only Su Tong, but even the remaining imperial physicians also widened their eyes and looked at the small hole in Liu Yi¡¯s head. Even they had never heard of this method, let alone those apprentices.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that... it¡¯s because of this. It¡®s, it¡¯s unheard of and unseen!¡±

    Even Su Tong was surprised. Although they were adept at scheming, they still knew very little about this kind of peculiar method that was used to kill people.

    In the past, they would at most manage to use some drugs. And not everyone could think up this bizarre and ruthless needle technique.

    Lin Mengya sneered and stood up from the ground.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll say that no one is better at acupuncture than me. But if I did do it, why should I remove the silver needle at this time? Oh? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m rather stupid and want you to be against me.¡±

    Lin Mengya mercilessly ridiculed all the people of the Imperial Hospital.

    However, Lin Mengya seemed to think that these things could still not make these people clear-minded.

    So she smiled and added, ¡°Last night when I went back, the 10th prince inexplicably had a high fever. So I¡¯ve been busy taking care of him with my maids all night. I¡¯m not talking nonsense. All the servants in the pce can testify for me. I¡¯ll sit here and wait for you to ask them. Now, things are already clear. Am I the murderer? Or is someone trying to use the case history to nder me? The truth is already clear.¡±

    The people behind Xiaofeng clearly did not expect that although they had set up the trap for her, Lin Mengya could still free herself from it so easily.

    Su Tong¡¯s face drained of all its color. He had deeply learned Prince Yu¡¯s means a while back. Up until now, there was still a shadow in his heart.

    But in the Imperial Hospital that he headed, someone dared to nder Princess Yu. This... Prince Yu would not forgive him easily.

    ¡°Come on, seize Xiaofeng! How dare you nder Princess Yu!¡±

    The plot was now reversed. But Xiaofeng just smiled weirdly at Lin Mengya, and then red blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. So this guy had already not cared about his own life. He actually used his life to gamble with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, he already took the poison. I know that you still have some associates. But I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ll expose everything you want to do. And I¡¯ll make you all die with your grudges unsatisfied.¡±

    She was still beautiful and gentle. However, what Lin Mengya said was like a bone-crushing dagger, making all people in the Imperial Hospital feel like they were being doused with cold water.

    Xiaofeng¡¯s death did not mean that this matter woulde to an end.

    And Lin Mengya¡¯s words were also like an announcement that she would never leave the matter at that. Even the real conspirators had to think it over.

    The people in the Imperial Hospital who had almost be Xiaofeng¡¯s aplices just now broke out in a cold sweat. For God¡¯s sake, what should they do now?

    ¡°Doctor Su, since I came to the Imperial Hospital, I¡¯ve never ceased to be at the center of troubles. So I think it¡¯s very necessary for you to overhaul this ce. Although I¡¯m just a woman, I hope that these things of ndering good people won¡¯t happen again. The reason why I didn¡¯t interfere before is that I respect you. But from now on, if there are any more unscrupulous people, don¡¯t me me for being unkind and merciless.¡±

    Her face fell. The reason why someone dared to frame her over and over again was simply that Su Tong, as the minister, could not manage his people well.

    From the first day Lin Mengya came here, Su Tong did not take her seriously. As a result, his subordinates also thought that Lin Mengya was weak and could be easily bullied.

    But this time, Su Tong also understood that things were getting worse.

    If there were just verbal taunts, even Lin Mengya could not express her anger. But now...

    ¡°Sigh.¡± He sighed faintly in his heart. He did not expect that after running the official circle for so many years, he would end up in this state, having his reputation all ruined.

    Every one of the Lin family was not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Your Highness, please punish me. I¡¯m guilty.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at him. It was not just Su Tong alone who was guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Dali Temple to take full charge of this matter. Doctor Su, you¡¯d better take good care of yourself. I already gave the case history to you, and tomorrow when you go to check the emperor¡¯s pulse, I¡¯ll be there. After that, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to leave abruptly, leaving the people of the Imperial Hospital and the two dead bodies on the ground to stare at each other, speechless.

    If the Dali Temple took full charge of this matter, it meant that everybody in the court would know about it. Su Tong¡¯s face finally fell, and his eyes were lifeless. He had thought that he could return to his hometown in a distinguished way when he retired.

    But unexpectedly, now...

    Outside the Imperial Hospital, Lin Mengya and Baisu looked serious.

    The pce was still full of red bricks and green tiles. But in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, it was so dark and horrible.

    ¡°Master, shall we leave the pce?¡± Baisu asked tentatively.

    She was not afraid of a real fight, but people in the pce always hit below the belt. It was really impossible to defend against these attacks effectively, for the stabs in the back seemed to be everywhere!

    In the pce, no matter what kind of conspiracies and evil scheming there were, they were all just businesses as usual. Both simplehearted children and innocent young people had be victims of these conspiracies.

    ¡°Leave? We struggled toe here at the cost of other people¡¯s lives. If we leave now, who can redress the grievance for the dead?¡±

    Death had once be Lin Mengya¡¯s worst nightmare.

    On countless nights, she constantly dreamed about the scene of Elder Sister Yue Ting jumping off the cliff.

    Self-usation and remorse haunted her day and night. Although she said that she would avenge Elder Sister Yue Ting, it was easier said than done. Even if she had managed to kill Hu Lunan and Mingyue, but so what?

    After all, her brother would have lifelong regret.

    From then on, she would never want to see any of her beloved be hurt.

    Even if people might think that she was selfish and cruel, she did not care. However, if someone dared to hurt a person she loved, she would surely be their worst nightmare and use all means to make them pay the price!

    So she had to learn to arm herself with cold-bloodedness.

    Because she clearly knew that only by catching the one behind the scenes could she truly prevent the tragedy from happening. And only in this way could she console the innocent dead.

    ¡°Okay, I see. So Master, what are you going to do next?¡±

    Although Baisu had not yet understood Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts, she knew that she would do whatever her master wanted her to do. Even if she had to sacrifice herself, she would not hesitate.

    Lin Mengya stopped and whispered.

    ¡°Take good care of Yinghua first. I¡¯ll make ns after examining His Majesty tomorrow. Although Xiaofeng is dead, the people behind this will never stop. Since he failed to frame me this time, he will definitely use new methods to tackle me. Be careful, and I¡¯ll think of a method to change our passive situation as soon as possible.¡±

    Although she had the help of Senior Yu, the pce was still not her main battlefield.

    Treating the emperor was a golden opportunity for her, but it came with more risks. Whether or not she could seize the opportunity depended on herself.

    Letting out a light sigh, Lin Mengya only felt that she still had a long way to go. She was like Tripitaka riding the white horse. Only by getting through these difficulties could she meet her bright future.

    After what happened with Xiaofeng, Su Tong naturally did not dare to stop her from seeing the emperor.

    In the Imperial Hospital currently, people had to be extremely frightened. They deserved it. After acting like tyrants for so many years, now it was time for them to pay.

    Lin Mengya was disinclined to be bothered about them. Anyway, she heard that the head of the Dali Temple was really something to deal with. These blessed moths deserved it.

    After returning to her yard, just when she entered the room, she met Pearl, who was in a hurry.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Pearl looked terrible. Her face was pale, but with a sickly flush. After seeing Lin Mengya, she immediately lowered her head and respectfully retreated to the side.

    She was no different than usual.

    ¡°Well, you can leave now. You and Agate have been working hard recently, then you don¡¯t have to serve me these days. By the way,st night, Concubine Xian said that she was worried, so she sent a few more people. You can have a good rest in the next two days.¡±

    It was rare for Lin Mengya to say anything so kind to her. Pearl was obviously a bit ttered and gave Lin Mengya a slightly silly look as if trying to distinguish if it was true or not.

 Chapter 323 - Driving Pearl Away

    <h4>Chapter 323 Driving Pearl Away</h4>

    ¡°Well, you can leave now.¡±

    Without looking at her, Lin Mengya walked out and took Baisu back to her main room.

    As they just entered the room, she found a small jade bottle with a narrow neck near the head of her bed, as if by magic.

    ¡°Quickly eat it. Andter, give the 10th prince and those servants one each. Hurry to ask Fann toe in.¡±

    Lin Mengya poured out a fragrant little pill from the small bottle. Without any hesitation and doubt, Baisu immediately swallowed it.

    With a look of solemnity in her eyes, Lin Mengya did not expect that the situation was so critical. The troubles came one after another.

    By the time she recovered herself, Baisu had already pulled Fann into the room.

    Lin Mengya hurriedly grabbed her hand, took her pulse, and then had her take a pill. After that, Fann also became a little worried.

    ¡°Princess, what you are...¡±

    Before Fann finished her words, Lin Mengya first gave the instructions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything that has ever been touched by Pearl. Rece those things that are public and fungible. As for those that cannot be reced, boil them in boiling water for at least half an hour. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask people of the Imperial Hospital to send some argyi wormwood leaves here. Remember, you must burn argyi wormwood leaves everywhere in the yard. None of you can stop unless I say so. It¡¯s a matter of life and death, so you must be very careful. Besides, it is not suitable for the 10th prince to stay with me, and it¡¯s better to send him back to Concubine Xian. These days, Concubine Xian should have made enough trouble, and the 10th prince should also be safe.¡±

    Being bombarded with Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, Baisu and Fann almost felt that they could not keep all these things in their minds.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s arrangements were very reasonable. So the two maids immediately split up and began to act.

    In the main room, Lin Mengya looked horribly sullen.

    Just as soon as she met Pearl, the Shen Nung system started to sound the rm automatically. But this time, it was not just about poison.

    ¡°Pearl, Agate, my master has said that she wants to concentrate on studying prescriptions these days and doesn¡¯t need too many people to serve her. So you can go back and wait for other orders.¡±

    Baisu was still the same as before. She followed Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions and tried not to arouse the vignce of Pearl and Agate.

    She had thought that the two maids would be pleased.

    But she did not expect that Pearl would change her face and then say with a little uneasiness, ¡°Just let Agate go back. Her Highness is honorable, and I¡¯m afraid that Miss Baisu will be too busy. Anyway, I¡¯ve already gotten used to serving Her Highness. Won¡¯t it be more convenient for me to stay here?¡±

    Baisu had not expected that Pearl would not want to leave.

    It was so weird. ¡°Did not they always expect Master¡¯s leaving so that they could find another good job? But today...¡±

    However, her master¡¯s orders were the most important. So although Pearl was unwilling, Baisu still insisted on dismissing them, saying that no one could disobey the princess¡¯s orders.

    Pearl lowered her head, but a vicious look of unwillingness shed across her eyes.

    She moved her eyes and seemed to have a good idea. Thereafter, her expression instantly changed to that of being reluctant.

    She said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Her Highness¡¯s order, we¡¯ll naturally obey it. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been here for a while. Can we kowtow to the princess before we leave? It¡¯s also the rules of the pce that cannot be easily abolished. Miss Baisu, please let us do that.¡±

    Baisu hesitated for a moment and quickly exchanged a look with Lin Mengya, who had been looking at her the whole time in the room.

    After seeing that her master had nodded, Baisu said with a little displeasure, ¡°All right, since you¡¯ve said so, then go. However, you have to be more careful and don¡¯t upset my master.¡±

    Although she said this, Baisu kept strict vignce over Pearl.

    If she dared to offend her master, Baisu would surely bring Pearl under control as soon as possible.

    Since they had juste here to work temporarily, Pearl and Agate actually did not have much baggage.

    All their bits and pieces were merely packaged into a small bundle.

    After tacitly packing up, these two people went to the main room and kowtowed to Lin Mengya as a greeting.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡±

    Before they entered the room, Lin Mengya, who seated in the head seat, heard a fit of rapid coughing.

    She just nced at Pearl¡¯s flushed face and then continued to sit in the chair, drinking tea as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Only aftering to an agreement with Lin Mengya did they dare to kneel down before her.

    After kowtowing to her, Pearl suddenly raised her head and vigorously coughed as if she could not control herself.

    It sounded as if she was going to cough her lungs out the next moment. Seeing her like this, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows moved together slightly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been so sick, just have a good rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Baisu and Fann will take care of me. Agate, go back and ask someone to find her an imperial physician. After all, she got the illness here. No matter how much money she needs, just say it. Well, since Pearl needs a rest, you can leave now.¡±

    At this moment, Pearl was almost choking with her vigorous coughing.

    Agate immediately kowtowed to her and thanked her. And then she held on to Pearl and gradually disappeared from her little yard.

    When theypletely disappeared from her house, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression became extremely serious.

    She pitilessly threw the good white jade china teacup in her hand to the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The cup broke into pieces. Baisu looked at her master in surprise. It was clear to her that although her master lived an extravagant life, she would never waste things casually.

    To be honest, although there were various priceless treasures in Liuxin Courtyard, none of them was bought by the master herself.

    However, when she was about to pick the pieces up, Lin Mengya whispered to stop her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them, go and get me a brazier.¡±

    Although Baisu was confused, she still followed her orders.

    When Baisu brought a burning brazier, Lin Mengya wrapped her hand in a brocade handkerchief, carefully picked up the pieces on the ground, and threw them into the brazier.

    ¡°Later, go and burn all the tea sets and bedding in their room. Ventte the room for three days before letting people in. Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself. You and Fann, wait outside for me.¡±

    Lin Mengya got to work. She rolled up her sleeves and stormed into Pearl and Agate¡¯s room like the wind. And Baisu, who was anxious to stop her, was severely stopped by her.

    So she could only be aggrieved and stand in the yard, watching her master busy in Pearl and Agate¡¯s room.

    She became more and more confused. She really did not know what Master was doing.

    Fann, who had just sent away the 10th prince and his nanny, also joined her.

    After a brief exchange with Baisu, she found that the other knew nothing about the princess¡¯s abnormal behavior, just like herself.

    But then, Lin Mengya told them to burn everything in Pearl and Agate¡¯s room.

    In addition, the princess ordered for all parts of the yard to be smoked with wormwood.

    Fann, who had been more aware of the situation in the pce than Baisu, suddenly thought of a possibility.

    She widened her eyes and stared at Pearl and Agate bowing as if seeing a dreadful monster. The next moment, she dragged Lin Mengya out of the room, disregarding everything else.

    ¡°Princess! Please don¡¯t! Please stop! You¡¯re noble, leave it to us!¡±

    Fortunately, the room was already empty.

    Lin Mengya pushed Fann out, flexibly jumped onto the heating bed, and opened the window. After making sure that nothing was left out, she finally walked out of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and change my clothes at once. You two, don¡¯te to serve me. By the way, the clothes I change out of should also be burned. You¡¯d better not touch these things with your bare hands.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke, she still kept a distance from these two girls.

    They immediately nodded. They would do whatever Lin Mengya asked them to do.

    After all themotion, it was already midnight after Lin Mengya changed her clothes. Baisu and Fann had already finished the follow-up work.

    Like Lin Mengya had done, they took a shower and changed their clothes and then met in Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    At this moment, there were only three of them left in the initially bustling yard. Even though Baisu and Fann had so many questions to ask, they had no other choice but to wait patiently for Lin Mengya to exin.

    The teacup had been reced with a new one. And Lin Mengya drank an entire ss of it to slightly quench her thirst.

    When she saw that these two girls were obviously confused but had to suppress themselves, Lin Mengya showed a cunning smile.

    ¡°Master, how could you still have feelings tough? What¡¯s going on? Could you tell me... tell us now?¡±

    Baisu squinted her eyes at Fann because she knew that although Master was a princess, she was a princess without any airs.

    Therefore, although Fann felt that it was inappropriate to talk to the princess in this way, she still ventured to nod gently.

    If it were really like what she had imagined, the situation would be too critical.

    ¡°Do you really want to know? Perhaps it¡¯ll be for your own good to let you know. Fine, it¡¯s a rare chance that there are no eyesores around today. So ask me whatever you want to know.¡±

    Lin Mengya put the teacup on the table and looked as if she was going to answer reporters¡¯ questions.

    Baisu and Fann exchanged nces and were now unprecedentedly curious.

    In the end, it was Baisu, who gradually had gotten a closer rtionship with Lin Mengya, who asked her about all the doubts deep in her mind.

    ¡°Master, why did you drive Pearl and Agate away? And why did you burn or smash all their things?¡±

 Chapter 324 - What a Crazy and Heartless Trick

    <h4>Chapter 324 What a Crazy and Heartless Trick</h4>

    However, Lin Mengya gave a thoughtful smile and said to Fann, ¡°What do you think? Now, there are only three of us here. I¡¯d like to hear it from you, and let this innocent little girl learn from you.¡±

    Although she said this, intelligent Fann could more or less understand that maybe the princess was testing her.

    Then she managed to make herself calm down and also smoothed out all the clues in her mind before saying slowly, ¡°I been in the pce since childhood. Although I haven¡¯t served in the masters¡¯ pces, I¡¯ve heard some things more or less. Five years ago, there was an outbreak of a gue in the pce. With my own eyes, I¡¯ve seen that the belongings of those servants who got the gue were disposed of in this same way.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and had a better feeling for Fann in her heart.

    Not only was she calm, sensible, bold, and careful, she was also well-mannered. Maybe there was more to her than she had ever discovered.

    But there was one thing that was certain: this girl was meant for bigger things.

    Seeing the faint smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Fann knew that she had made a very close guess. With her heart skipping a beat, an anxious look arose on her face.

    ¡°If this is the case, then isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t the whole pce in danger?¡±

    She still had a vivid memory of thest gue.

    At that time, she was just a little maid in training. Many of her friends who entered the pce with her fell ill for no reason. And in the end, they were carried out of their small yard and never came back. When seeing that, she felt a stab of pain in her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Pearl is indeed infected with the gue, a highly infectious gue. If I didn¡¯t ask you to stay away from her by coincidence these days, I¡¯m afraid you would also have gotten the gue by now.¡±

    Actually, things were far from being as bad as Lin Mengya said.

    Now the Shen Nung system could detect not only poisons derived from nts and animals but also infectious germs that were harmful to the human body.

    This gue was simr to diphtheria, but with a longer incubation period.

    In modern times, there might have been a cure for this disease. Even in her own body, the vinations she received in childhood had already brought antibodies to her immune system.

    But in the ancient world, the gue was synonymous with death.

    ¡°What? Master, shall we tell others?¡±

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, the gue might be just a word recorded in a textbook. However, both Baisu and Fann had experienced it for themselves.

    In modern times, because of the poprization of medical knowledge and vines, such a widespread pandemic would rarely ur. But in this world, the gue was like the sickle of the deading to harvest life.

    Fann, who was always calm, could not help getting nervous. She looked at Lin Mengya anxiously.

    ¡°Pearl won¡¯t make it through the night. Besides, even if we tell others now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Although she did not know how Pearl had gotten the disease, there was one thing that she was certain of: once the disease broke out, Pearl would be dead in 24 hours.

    In other words, Pearl would die of this gue before the sun rose tomorrow.

    In fact, Lin Mengya also wanted to tell more people about it to avoid innocent casualties.

    But Pearl¡¯s inexplicable move just made her think of one thing. When she met Pearl in the yard, Pearl had not coughed vigorously.

    However, when Pearl kowtowed to her, she coughed badly and nearly fainted.

    In that case, there was only one possibility.

    That was Pearl already knew that she had been infected with the gue. Moreover, she wanted to infect her by coughing vigorously.

    She got a chill down her spine.

    It was not until now that she realized just how vicious Pearl was.

    If she did not already have antibodies against this germ in her body, she would definitely be infected with this gue virus because of what had happened!

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya suddenly came up with an idea.

    ¡°Perhaps... Pearl got the gue deliberately!¡±

    Lin Mengya made an attempt to speak out her guess.

    But Baisu and Fann stared at her in shock. ¡°How could that be?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Master, are you overthinking it? No matter how much Pearl hates you, she¡¯d not use this method, would she? Even if she can really infect you, she... she¡¯ll die also!¡±

    Baisu frowned. It was a way to perish together with the enemy.

    Fann also agreed with Baisu, and she had her own reasons.

    ¡°Right. I heard that this Pearl is not amon person andes from a failing royal family. So if she can get the favor of the masters, she¡¯s likely to be given a good marriage. Even if she cannot get a marriage, a few yearster when she can leave the pce, she still can reunite with her family. Even if... even if she can get benefits from it, it¡¯s just ridiculous.¡±

    However, Lin Mengya felt that it was a very real possibility.

    The one who hated her the most in the yard should be Pearl.

    And Baisu had told her that Pearl had secretly made a doll with her name on it.

    It showed that she must have wanted her to die.

    Moreover, she had seen Pearl¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. That kind of hatred was almost crazy and distorted.

    But Lin Mengya could sensitively sense that her hatred was not because of the use of controlling needles in the Imperial Hospital that day, or not entirely because of that.

    If Pearl had reasons to hate her even more, maybe...

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? The gue has a very long incubation period. In other words, Pearl has gotten this disease a long time ago. But not to mention you, even Agate, who eats and lives with her, has not been infected. Do you think that Agate has immunity to all diseases?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly confused the two maids.

    But when they figured out the trick, Baisu and Fann gasped.

    ¡°Did she... did she let herself get the disease just to...¡±

    Baisu was in disbelief. Her eyes opened wide, full of astonishment.

    Lin Mengya nodded, confirming their suspicions.

    ¡°Just to let me get the disease, too.¡±

    She sacrificed herself just to get Lin Mengya in trouble.

    What a crazy and heartless trick.

    ¡°That¡¯s to say, Pearl knew exactly what kind of disease she has, and she tries her best not to infect Agate. Does it mean that aside from her, there is no one else in the pce who has gotten the gue?¡±

    Fann finally understood why the princess was not in a hurry at all.

    The princess was right. Even Agate, who was closest to her, had not been infected, indicating that Pearl had been trying to control the spreading speed of the disease and avoiding contacting the crowd.

    ¡°Ah, I remember when she left, she coughed hard in front of Master. Master, you won¡¯t be infected by her, will you?¡±

    Baisu, who was rather slow, immediately cried out.

    But Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at her. This girl had be more and more stupid since they entered the pce.

    The smile in the corner of her mouth was somewhat helpless, but she still patted Baisu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°By the time you think it through, I¡¯ll be a dead body. Don¡¯t worry, I have the antibody to this virus and will not be infected.¡±

    Baisu and Fann looked at Lin Mengya together, and their round eyes were full of doubts.

    Lin Mengya coughed softly, then lowered her eyes and exined it.

    ¡°It¡¯s... the antidote. I took the antidote to this disease when I was a child. Now, it doesn¡¯t work on me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Shit, I spoke so heedlessly and even almost said the word antibody out loud.¡±

    She had to rece it with the simplest simr word. Lin Mengya could not help smiling bitterly. If her teacher knew that as a graduate student of medical school, she could not even use a noun every day, she did not know how he would feel.

    ¡°Oh, I see! You scared us to death. Then, is it also the antidote to the disease that Master asked us to take?¡±

    What they just took was called a Fragrance Pill with a Hundred Herbs.

    It was sent to her by her teacher through Long Tianyu. Such a small pill was full of essence.

    This gue was actually a virus with high morbidity and infectiousness. Therefore, the Shen Nung system would analyze the most effective drugs ording to the current situation.

    And the Fragrance Pill with a Hundred Herbs could just prevent this gue.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya almost wanted to thank Pearl for being clear-cut on what to love and what to hate. Otherwise, Baisu and Fann, as well as the 10th prince who had just returned to his mother, might also have to suffer from it.

    They could infect her with the gue without transmitting it to innocent people. Aside from Pearl herself having to pay attention, Lin Mengya thought that someone else must have taken some measures.

    This person certainly did not want arge-scale outbreak of the gue in the pce.

    Moreover, Pearl was fine a few days ago, so how did her disease suddenly break out? There had to be an invisible hand behind her, pushing the situation forward.

    If she wanted to find out who was behind the scenes, she might only know it from Pearl.

    ¡°Baisu,e with me. Let¡¯s go to visit Pearl.¡±

    Lin Mengya made up her mind and then took out a deep-purple cotton-padded jacket from the cab.

    It was pitch ck outside. And she wore dark clothes, which should be hard to recognize. Besides, if she was right, in order to not infect more people with the gue, she chose this time, which was probably the least guarded time around her yard.

 Chapter 325 - An Unusual Fire

    <h4>Chapter 325 An Unusual Fire</h4>

    Things came out as Lin Mengya expected.

    There was not even a single pce maid or eunuch around her courtyard, let alone the spies from the different pces.

    In the past, no matter howte it was, she could see people wandering outside her courtyard. Now it seemed that the mastermind behind this was very sure that she could not escape, even if she was left alone.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu was very familiar with the path leading to the Servants Administration.

    Therefore, after a short while, they arrived at the courtyard which people of the Servants Administration had specially prepared for spare pce maids like them. However, as soon as they reached the gate, they smelt something like burning wood.

    ¡°Gee! Master, look!¡±

    Baisu suddenly jumped in front of Lin Mengya spontaneously, to protect her. In the direction where Baisu was pointing at, Lin Mengya saw thick smoke rising from a small courtyard, not far away.

    However, because it was night time, the smoke failed to alert the others.

    What made Lin Mengya even more surprised was the courtyard that was on fire was still very quiet. Since the smoke was getting thicker, at least the people in the courtyard should have seen it.

    ¡°Be careful! Something seems wrong!¡±

    Despite hiding behind Baisu, Lin Mengya was still nervous. She pinched Baisu¡¯s arm slightly and reminded her in a low voice.

    They sneaked along the wall in the darkness. No one would have known that there were two living beings in the shadows, if they did not observe their surroundings carefully.

    The burning smell became even stronger, but the courtyard was still very quiet.

    The two of them exchanged knowing nces, and then hid behind a heavy and thick gate.

    The courtyard of the Servants Administration was very big, but the buildings inside were verymon. The farthest Lin Mengya could see was just an ordinary zigzag corridor.

    Now thesemon houses were quiet in darkness.

    The orange-red mes were faintly visible in the southwest corner of the backyard. However, the front yard was still eerily quiet.

    It was as if there were no living creatures in the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu did not dare to break in, so they just waited outside the courtyard quietly. After waiting for about ten minutes, a squeaky voice rang out.

    ¡°Gee! Fire! Hurry up and put out the fire!¡±

    The owner of the squeaky voice was shouting as loudly as he could. He sounded like a eunuch.

    It was as if a floodgate had suddenly been opened, countless pce maids and eunuchs ran out of their rooms, as if it had been arranged beforehand.

    Lin Mengya saw clearly that all those people rushed out almost at the same time.

    Something strange then happened that confirmed her suspicions.

    That was, these people had not only run out at the same time, but were also fully dressed.

    Some of the people¡¯s hair were even neatlybed!

    As far as she knew, although the people of the Servants Administration needed to get up early to work, most of them should still be sleeping at this time.

    If she had not been here tonight, she would not have seen such a weird scene.

    Everyone who ran out of their rooms were looking for fire-fighting equipment, hurriedly. Taking advantage of the chaos, Lin Mengya and Baisu slipped into the backyard of the Servants Administration.

    Lin Mengya had a feeling that the fire must have something to do with Pearl.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? As soon as Pearl came back, the Servants Administration was on fire, for no reason.

    These people seemed to have made an appointment. However, they were more likely to be waiting for someone¡¯s instruction.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sunk. ¡°Are they going to¡ª¡±

    Nothing bad happened at the front yard now. However, the southwest corner of the backyard was on fire!

    Obviously, the backyard was a little more spacious than the front yard, but there were fewer people. Lin Mengya nced into the rooms hurriedly, and found that most of them were used for storage or other simr functions.

    One after another, some pce maids and eunuchs arrived at the scene of the fire. with buckets and basins in their hands. However, as the wind blew, the fire became even more stronger.

    There must be something wrong! Strictly speaking, the Servants Administration was not where the masters of the imperial harem lived, but at least, it should be equipped with fire hoses which were specifically used to put out fires.

    This was the standard configuration of each building in the imperial pce, but until now, she had not seen any fire hose yet.

    It would not help much, trying to put out the fire by using buckets and basins of water. Those people looked more like they were acting.

    ¡°Master, shall we go and fight the fire too?¡± Baisu asked.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. What was happening tonight was so odd!

    She could not help frowning. However, when she looked in the direction of the southwest corner again, something suddenly urred to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Mr. Yu Qiang.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was in a hurry, Baisu did not ask any questions.

    Taking advantage of the disorder, the two ran out of the Servants Administration. However, they did not expect that a pair of sharp eyes caught sight of them by ident.

    If Lin Mengya remembered correctly, the courtyard where Mr. Yu Qiang lived was in that direction.

    The wind was blowing from the north, so the fire would definitely spread to Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard.

    How could it be so coincidental that the southwest corner was on fire? Besides, those people who came to the rescue only did it very perfunctorily.

    Now she figured out a few points.

    Maybe those people¡¯s target was not the southwest corner, but Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard.

    Lin Mengya sped up and arrived at Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard soon.

    After pushing open the shabby gate, they heard the shushing sound as wind blew over the grass, adding a touch of spookiness to the run-down yard.

    But now, Lin Mengya did not feel afraid at all, and all she was thinking about was how to find Yu Qiang, as soon as possible.

    ¡°Senior¡ª¡±

    Before Lin Mengya could call out ¡°Senior Yu Qiang¡±, her mouth was covered by a small hand.

    She looked at Baisu, puzzled, but Baisu only shook her head with a serious look. Fortunately, they were surrounded by thick sagebrush, its height was as high as half a human.

    They were both petite, and nobody would find them if they crouched in the sagebrush.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Mengya inquired with her eyes. Baisu blinked her moist and big eyes and looked around cautiously, before whispering in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear,

    ¡°There are some martial arts masters around!¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Lin Mengya had a hunch that it was a conspiracy. It seemed that someone wanted to burn Yu Qiang to death!

    Thinking of this, she could not help being angry.

    Yu Qiang had worked in the imperial pce for years. Although he was not extremely powerful, people of the Servants Administration were afraid of him, more or less.

    But now, those people even colluded with the martial arts masters and wanted to kill him!

    Then there was only one reasonable exnation.

    That was, they had found out that Yu Qiang was helping Lin Mengya secretly. Therefore, they wanted to get rid of Senior Yu.

    Biting her lip, Lin Mengya thought that she could not just stand and watch these people¡¯s scheme seed.

    However, the situation was critical. She only had Baisu by her side and they had very little chances to win if they had to fight with too many people. Besides, from Baisu¡¯s serious look, she could tell that things were not that simple.

    After thinking it over, Lin Mengya came up with a good idea. She discussed with Baisu in a low voice, and they both nodded before making a move.

    Baisu took the advantage of the grass and quietly sneaked into the backyard to investigate the situation.

    These people¡¯s target was Yu Qiang, so they only left two people in the front yard to keep watch. And just like Lin Mengya and Baisu, these two people hid in the grass as well.

    Lin Mengya decided to use the same method against them. The wind was strong tonight, and the grass was dry, so she could also set a fire to force those evil men to show themselves.

    Waiting patiently until Baisu returned, Lin Mengya hid behind arge stone with her. Baisu took out the igniter from her pocket and lit the dry grass. Instantly, the dark-red sparks flew up and started a fire that spread at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Ah! Fire! Fire! Help me put out the fire!¡±

    After a few seconds, two figures in ck rushed out from the grass in a hurry, like butts on fire, wait, their butts were really on fire.

    The fire spread quickly and soon the overgrown front yard turned into a sea of fire.

    The two men pped each other¡¯s bodies wildly. The fire had happened so suddenly and it would go out soon. As soon as the weeds burned out, the fire would go out.

    Taking the opportunity, Lin Mengya and Baisu crawled to the backyard, where Senior Yu lived.

    Now they were in the plum forests again. A fresh fragrance filled in the air in the darkness.

    However, Lin Mengya and Baisu were not in the mood to enjoy the smell of flowers, because there was the sound of fighting outside Yu Qiang¡¯s house.

    As Lin Mengya expected, the fire had spread to Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard, and lit up the people¡¯s faces who were fighting.

    A dozen masked men in ck surrounded Yu Qiang, who was in the middle.

    Under theirbined attacks, Yu Qiang did not seem to be at a disadvantage. What surprised Lin Mengya more was that the seemingly unremarkable eunuch was aboveboard when he made his attacks or defensive moves. His every move made him seem something like a martial arts master.

    Although he was under siege and was starting to lose ground, his eyes gleamed and he still looked mighty.

    ¡°His skills are so powerful! Even if Uncle Lie were still alive, he will be no match for him.¡±

    As the saying goes¡ªthe insider knows the ropes, while the outsider justes along for the ride.

    Lin Mengya only knew a little about martial arts. However, as a martial arts practitioner, Baisu knew how powerful Yu Qiang was, and now she was watching him fight, with admiration.

    ¡°Are you sure that he is powerful? But how are his skills different from yours?¡±

    Baisu turned her head and exined to Lin Mengya patiently.

    Lin Mengya had seen many martial arts masters before. Qinghu and Long Tianyu were all rare martial arts masters, but obviously, Yu Qiang was different from them in using martial skills.

    ¡°Senior Yu must be a military man before. The fist technique he is using doesn¡¯t belong to any martial arts sect, but is used to train soldiers.¡±

 Chapter 326 - Killing and Burning

    <h4>Chapter 326 Killing and Burning</h4>

    ¡°You mean Yu Qiang was once a military man? No wonder I have always felt that he was not that simple a character. He gives the impression that he is not merely a civilian official, more like a general.¡±

    Lin Mengya had felt that Yu Qiang looked familiar, when she first met him. Now she remembered that her father¡¯s colleagues whom she had seen at home, had the same traits as Yu Qiang.

    Lin Mengya suddenly understood something. Now she knew why her father had not tried his best to argue with the empress, even after knowing that she had been locked up in the imperial pce.

    However, Lin Mengya was worried that their enemies might have found out about the rtionship between Yu Qiang and her father, and that was why Senior Yu was in danger today.

    The situation was critical. Although Yu Qiang was a martial arts master, he was too old and his energy was running out. Skillful martial art practitioners did not have to fight long to defeat their opponents.

    Ling Mengya knew that the extreme physical and mental strain would exhaust Yu Qiang¡¯s strength soon. She had hidden here with Baisu for only a dozen of minutes.

    She knew that she must do something. If she just stood there, Yu Qiang had very little chance to survive. These people were so vicious, not only did they want to kill Senior Yu, but they wanted to burn his body as well, in order to destroy the evidence.

    They were truly a bloodthirsty lot!

    Lin Mengya racked her mind, but still could not find a solution to help Yu Qiang out.

    However, when she saw the fire zing, she suddenly came up with an idea. She then hurriedly whispered in Baisu¡¯s ear.

    Baisu gave Lin Mengya a hesitant look, before she did as instructed.

    Crouching low, she approached the fire quietly, and pulled out a burning stick cautiously.

    A dozen people in ck were fighting with Yu Qiang. They must have made careful ns before they made a move, and now they had blocked Yu Qiang¡¯s escape route in all directions. Unable to break through, he was trapped in the middle.

    Baisu took aim at a man in ck, who was trying to attack Yu Qiang from behind. She flicked her fingers, causing the burning stick to fall onto the clothes of the man in ck.

    Then she did the same, popping the fire sticks onto the second, the third... men in ck. Baisu was very smart and she chose the positions that no one else would immediately notice, the clothes hem, for example. The dry cotton cloth burned immediately as soon as it caught fire.

    However, these people were so busy attacking Yu Qiang, that they were unaware of the fire at all.

    Being surrounded in the middle, Yu Qiang waved his hands more rapidly, as if he had seen what Baisu was doing. The dozen men in ck had to focus more in fighting him.

    Baisu did not want to spend too much time on what she was doing. Before those people discovered that their clothes were on fire, she had already returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side. Both of them were extremely nervous as they watched the fierce fighting.

    The fire was getting stronger. The petals on the nearby plum trees shriveled and was almost burnt, due to the heat.

    It seemed that the men in ck could sense the heat and they sped up their attacks. However, they werepletely unaware of the mes quietly spreading along their clothes hems.

    Even if they had sensed the heat, they might think that it was caused by the fire burning behind them.

    Yu Qiang struggled on to fight these people, but he had almost used up his strength. Suddenly, he lost his bnce and this gave his enemies a good opportunity to attack him. Instantly, he was sent flying andnded under the window of his little house.

    ¡°Eh-hem¡ª¡±

    Yu Qiang coughed a few times and swallowed the blood he coughed up, his eyes shining with wisdom.

    Next, he seemed to be in a panic and threw all the ck and brown y pots under the window, at those people in ck, hurriedly.

    However, these people did not seem to be troubled by the heavy y pots at all.

    ¡°tter!¡± The man in ck in front of Yu Qiang smashed the y pots into numerous pieces with his sharp sword.

    A faint fragrance of wine immediately spread in the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya could not help praising Yu Qiang inwardly.

    ¡°This old fox is really smart! He knows how to seize every opportunity to turn the tide,¡± she thought.

    The leader of the men in ck looked triumphant. These were nothing, but only a few pots of wine! Anyway, this old guy was going to be killed by him soon.

    However, to his surprise, he suddenly heard someone screaming miserably. Their voices sounded familiar.

    ¡°Ah! So hot! Fire, fire!¡±

    Yu Qiang grinned and the despondency on his face disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve treasured the plum wine for five years. I¡¯ll leave it for you to drink on the road to hell!¡±

    The man in ck was stunned when he saw some of his men suddenly on fire. Alcohol was the bestbustion aid!

    Moreover, the ck suits they wore had been baked dry and became highly mmable, due to the heat of the fire.

    Like several big fire balls, these shrieking men were in a panic, due to the pains caused by their burns. Meanwhile, the sparksnded onto a few more people in ck, who had been sshed with the wine.

    Soon their miserable screams filled the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu were still staring at Yu Qiang quietly. Although they were lucky to have gotten rid of a few enemies for Yu Qiang, most of the men in ck were still there.

    The leader of these men in ck raised his sword.

    In the blink of an eye, he killed all hispanions, who were on fire.

    The smell of their burnt flesh which almost made Lin Mengya sick, aroused the anger of the rest of the men in ck.

    After all, anyone would be filled with anger when they watched theirpanions die so miserably in front of them.

    Taking advantage of the frenzy, Yu Qiang rested for a short moment. He looked as if he was going to fight his enemies to the death, but his eyes fell on the corner of the courtyard, where Lin Mengya and Baisu were hiding.

    ¡°Come on, show me all your skills! The empress and the prince were really kind to me and they even sent you to apany me on the way to theherworld!¡±

    Yu Qiang looked mighty and heroic as he said this. Although his hair was white, it did not detract from his courageous demeanor.

    Lin Mengya admired him so much, and she was even more determined that she should not just stand and watch this old hero die a wrongful death here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    Except for those who had been killed, there were only six men in ck, left.

    Six to one! Compared to Yu Qiang, it seemed that they had an absolute majority in numbers.

    The eyes of the men in ck shone with a bloodthirsty gleam. However, at the very moment, something unexpected happened.

    An unfamiliar figure in ck suddenly appeared in front of them, while they were approaching Yu Qiang.

    They seemed to be in a trance, and a cold light was shing.

    Before these people could realize what was happening, one of their heads fell to the ground.

    ¡°Well done, young man! Your martial skill is so powerful. I admire you!¡±

    Yu Qiang praised this person loudly. Worrying that the newer might be a hindrance to their task, the men in ck rushed at Yu Qiang together, without any hesitation.

    Lin Mengya crouched in the grass, feeling both nervous and worried.

    Fortunately, Baisu had not used up any of her physical energy yet. Besides, Lin Mengya had waited patiently for a long time, until the men in ck were worn out, before letting Baisu, who could not wait to rush out, suddenly join the battle.

    Moreover, she had specifically reminded Baisu to attack the man who was closest to her, once she started her attack.

    It was very important to stay calm, be urate and ruthless while attacking. Obviously, these killers were good at martial arts, but not at sneak attacks, so they were so surprised, when they saw a figure suddenly appear in front of them.

    An extremely sharp dagger was Baisu¡¯s most powerful weapon now.

    Two to five! It seemed that Yu Qiang and Baisu had a chance to win.

    Although it was the first time they fought together, they worked well as a team. Baisu¡¯s ruthlessness and skill, coupled with Yu Qiang¡¯s strength in attacking, brought out the best in each of them.

    Soon, blood gushed out from the chests of two of the men in ck.

    On the other side, Baisu and Yu Qiang suffered only minor injuries.

    Now there were two people on both sides. However, it was still a close call.

    Lin Mengya became very anxious. She was worried about Yu Qiang. She did not want to see her maid injured as well. Lin Mengya¡¯s mind raced toe up with an idea. She suddenly raised her voice, imitating the voice of a eunuch, and shouted loudly,

    ¡°There is a fire! Come and fight the fire!¡±

    The four who were fighting were taken aback by her sudden scream.

    The two men in ck exchanged nces and suddenly leaped backward. They then jumped onto the wall and fled from Yu Qiang¡¯s small courtyard as fast as they could.

    After the two men disappeared, Baisu and Yu Qiang looked at each other and cupped their fists in salute. At this point, a figure ran to them quickly.

    ¡°Senior Yu, hurry! Let¡¯s find a ce to hide!¡±

    Lin Mengya thought that people would soone to the courtyard to fight the fire.

    No matter if Yu Qiang had been burnt to death or not, those people would stille. Otherwise, it would be seem very suspicious.

    Lin Mengya could never tell anyone about what had taken ce tonight, so she was extremely anxious for the moment.

    Although Yu Qiang had just experienced a battle of life and death, he was strong-minded and was not eager to hide. Hearing what Lin Mengya said, he pointed at a big jar under the window.

    When Lin Mengya and Baisu had just hidden in the jar, a few figures appeared at the gate.

    Lin Mengya could not help sweating with anxiety, worrying that those people were the killers¡¯panions.

    However, when she saw them clearly, she heaved a sigh of relief. They were all young eunuchs. With their dirty faces, they looked like messy kittens.

    Their gray clothes were all ragged, and they looked like refugees.

    When they saw Yu Qiang, who was staring at the fire calmly in front of the house, these eunuchs became very cautious.

    ¡°Sir, we are the eunuchs from the imperial pce. The fire is spreading all over. Please leave with us.¡±

 Chapter 327 - A Successful Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 327 A Sessful Rescue</h4>

    Yu Qiang nced at them, then only shook his head calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better put out the fire first. Although I¡¯m old, it¡¯s not that easy for me to die.¡±

    Those eunuchs wanted to say something, but when they saw the corpses of the men in ck on the ground, their eyes widened in shock.

    When they saw that, it was like seeing something that was taboo in the imperial pce, and their faces immediately turned pale.

    ¡°Mr. Yu, we¡ª¡±

    Fortunately, there were not so many people present. Yu Qiang turned around and said,

    ¡°Remember, I did not see you in my courtyard tonight.¡±

    Hearing that, all the eunuchs rushed out of Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard hurriedly, as if they had been granted an amnesty.

    Yu Qiang also heaved a sigh of relief. He supported himself against the wall, and could not help breathing heavily.

    ¡°Senior, let¡¯s leave this ce now.¡±

    A pair of small hands held him by the arm.

    Seeing the sincere look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Yu Qiang nodded.

    ¡°Baisu, let¡¯s go! Be careful!¡±

    Ignoring the fire behind them, the three of them escaped in the darkness.

    After they left the courtyard, a few more people in ck came. However, Yu Qiang¡¯s residence was already engulfed in huge mes.

    These people moved swiftly and after going back and forth a couple of times, they removed all the corpses on the ground. Then, just as stealthily as they came, they melted away into the darkness soon.

    ¡°Hurry up! Come and put out the fire!¡±

    As soon as the men in ck disappeared, a crowd of people rushed into the small yard, armed with plum trees to put out the fire, like a flood. They had such a tacit understanding amongst themselves, that it was as if they had already discussed it.

    Fortunately, the fire caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    The three returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard without arousing anybody¡¯s attention.

    Fann was pacing back and forth in the room, feeling exceedingly anxious as time went by. Now since her master hade back, of course she was eager to know what had happened.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡ªMr. Yu?¡±

    Fann looked at the person Lin Mengya and Baisu were supporting, in surprise.

    At this point, Yu Qiang, who had been struggling to walk, began to breathe heavily, and his face was pale.

    Fann immediately joined them and helped Yu Qiang into the room.

    ¡°Boil some hot water and get some clean gauze. Mr. Yu has been injured.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately gave these orders. After Baisu and Fann left to prepare these things, she checked Yu Qiang¡¯s injuries.

    His injuries were not serious, but after such a long fight, Yu Qiang had used up his energy, so he was very weak now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die so easily. But how did you appear there?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt relieved now. She then told Yu Qiang the reason for her going to the Servants Administration.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Humph! ording to what those pce servants did, I¡¯m afraid that the girl called Pearl is dead. Since the fire happened to break out in the amodation that the Servants Administration allocated to the sick servants, in Pearl¡¯s condition, she had no chance to survive.¡±

    Lin Mengya had already expected this.

    The gue could cause a disaster. No matter if they buried the corpses of the patients or threw them into water, it would cause arge area of infection.

    Therefore, burning the corpses might be the best solution.

    However, a lot of innocent people would lose their lives in the fire.

    There were so many people in the Servants Administration, but all of them were indifferent and just stood by. At the thought of this, Lin Mengya could not help feeling chilled.

    People in the imperial pce were so cold-blooded!

    ¡°By the way, why did they want to kill you?¡±

    If Lin Mengya and Baisu had not identallye upon the fight tonight, Yu Qiang would definitely be in danger.

    Thinking for a while, Yu Qiang sneered.

    ¡°Obviously, someone doesn¡¯t want me alive.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart thumped. She looked at Yu Qiang guiltily.

    Somehow, she had caused some problems for this low-key old man.

    Seeing her guilty look, Yu Qiang smiled at her and said,

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not your fault. Because I¡ªbecause I was discovered spying on His Majesty¡¯s resting pce one night, those people were afraid that I might know their secrets and wanted to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Spied on His Majesty¡¯s resting pce?¡± Lin Mengya was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t think that with Yu Qiang¡¯s identity, he had any reason to do such a thing.

    She had a feeling that his father or Long Tianyu had something to do with this.

    Otherwise, how could Yu Qiang, who had never liked to meddle in pce affairs, offer to spy on the emperor¡¯s resting pce at night?

    ¡°Senior Yu, or maybe I should call you Uncle Yu. If I guessed correctly, you are my father¡¯s former colleague in the army, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Yu Qiang could not help feeling surprised.

    However, from Lin Mengya¡¯s determined look, Yu Qiang knew that she was quite sure about her guess. After hesitating for a while, he nodded without saying anything.

    ¡°Did my father ask you to do that?¡±

    Lin Mengya became even more curious. People who had fought the enemies side by side with her father must be both loyal and brave. It was hard to believe that Yu Qiang had be the supervisor of the Servants Administration.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past. Your father and I were both your grandfather¡¯s pioneer generals. idents were inevitable on the battlefield and I was badly injured in a battle. Afterward, although I recovered, I was disabled. His Majesty pitied me and allowed me to work in the imperial pce.¡±

    Yu Qiang did not seem to mind it, but Lin Mengya still sensed a little bitterness of unfulfilled ambition from his words.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya still felt that the reason for Yu Qiang¡¯s stay in the imperial ce was not that simple.

    How could a hero on the battlefield be willing to serve as a eunuch in the Servants Administration? For him, bearing this humiliation should be even more terrible than being killed. So he must have done this for a greater purpose.

    ¡°We are back!¡±

    At this point, Baisu and Fann walked in with a basin of water and a roll of gauze in their hands.

    Lin Mengya and Yu Qiang tacitly stopped talking about this matter, and Lin Mengya began to focus on dressing Yu Qiang¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Master, who hurt you so badly?¡±

    The most serious wound was on Yu Qiang¡¯s left arm.

    Although it looked serious, the injury was merely a surface wound, so it was not a big deal.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu were not worried, but Fann was a little distressed. Everyone could see the sadness in her moist eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How are you doing here? I hope you haven¡¯t caused Princess Yu any trouble.¡±

    Yu Qiang¡¯s tone was subconsciously gentle when he spoke to Fann.

    Lin Mengya froze for a while, when she knew that Fann was Yu Qiang¡¯s disciple.

    She had thought that Fann was only a humble pce maid under Yu Qiang¡¯s administration. However, to her surprise, their rtionship was so close!

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying tofort me! Baisu told me that if they had not arrived in time tonight, I might not see you again.¡±

    With that, tears streamed down Fann¡¯s cheeks.

    Baisu immediately handed a handkerchief to her. Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else what it was like to know that a loved one had had a narrow escape.

    However, Fann did not weep aloud.

    Knowing that the situation was critical, she only wiped her tears from her face quietly.

    ¡°Princess Yu and Baisu willugh at you if you keep crying. You little girl, are really prone to crying. I¡¯m fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Princess Yu.¡±

    Seeing his disciple crying, Yu Qiang was at a loss.

    Obviously, the master and the disciple cared about each other very much.

    When Fann saw Lin Mengya nodding with a smile, she felt relieved.

    However, Lin Mengya was bothered by something else now¡ªwhere should Yu Qiang go?

    ¡°Uncle Yu, what¡¯s your n for the future?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little worried. Clearly, those men in ck had vengeance on their minds tonight. The mastermind behind the case was determined to kill Yu Qiang.

    Failing to kill Yu Qiang this time, they might find another opportunity to end his life. If that was the case, Yu Qiang would be in grave danger.

    But Yu Qiang did not seem to take it seriously. Waving his hand, he said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not easy for those people to kill me. They must have cleared away the corpses of those men in ck. If they find that I¡¯m still alive tomorrow, they will make another attempt to kill me, but it will be more difficult for them to seed. Besides, apart from using such dirty tricks, they can do nothing to me.¡±

    Although Yu Qiang looked very confident, Lin Mengya was still very worried.

    She was clear how vicious people could be.

    A changing mind coulde up with a thousand evil ns. Even she could not guarantee protection for herself and the others in the harem fights , let alone Yu Qiang.

    ¡°By the way, Uncle Yu, you said that you once entered His Majesty¡¯s resting pce at night. Do you know how he is now?¡±

    Yu Qiang nodded, with a serious look.

    ¡°I only managed to catch a few glimpses of His Majesty. He is indeed in aa and his breathing was weak. Although I know nothing about medicine, I could tell that his condition is critical.¡±

    Now, except for the empress and the prince, only the imperial physicians could see the emperor.

    However, both Su Tong and Qiu Yu kept quiet about the emperor¡¯s condition.

    Hearing what Yu Qiang said, Lin Mengya was even more certain that there was something wrong.

    Since the emperor was critically ill, people of the Court of Imperial Physicians and the imperial harem should take some measures, but why were they not doing anything?

    Or maybe there was a conspiracy that they were not aware of?

    ¡°Are you sure that His Majesty is really down to his breath and in critical danger?¡±

    Seeing the serious look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Yu Qiang recalled the scene from that night again, and nodded seriously after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 328 - Cure the Wounded First or Do a Checkup for the Emperor First?

    <h4>Chapter 328 Cure the Wounded First or Do a Checkup for the Emperor First?</h4>

    Lin Mengya was filled with suspicions now.

    While she was a trance, she thought a lot.

    ording to the rules, the empress, princesses, princes, and the emperor¡¯s brothers should take care of the emperor at the imperial pce when he was critically ill.

    Even if it was unnecessary, the Servants Administration should prepare the coffin and the shroud in advance in case of the sudden death of the emperor. Besides, it was said that such things could expel the bad luck from the patient.

    Moreover, once the emperor died, the Crown Prince would seed to the throne rightfully, so he had no reason to hide the news from others that the emperor was dying or to not even prepare for the funeral.

    There had to be some skeletons in the closet!

    However, Lin Mengya and the others could not find any clue now.

    ¡°But I found something strange,¡± Yu Qiang said with a frown.

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s serious look, he remembered a detail from that night.

    ¡°His Majesty is a man of martial arts, so his breath should be vigorous. However, when I entered his resting pce that night, I found that although he breathed weakly, his pulse was still strong.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glistened instantly at Yu Qiang¡¯s words.

    Most people who were chronically ill were actually very weak even though they still looked strong.

    For example, some people were ruddy-cheeked, but their physical condition was very poor. Although they couldn¡¯t feel their weakness, if they walked a little more than usual, they would continuously sweat.

    However, the emperor¡¯s situation was the opposite of theirs. Although he looked frail, he actually was not that weak.

    This meant that someone had intentionally made the emperor look like he was dying, like a candle that would go out at any time in the wind.

    But if they could figure out this person¡¯s intention, everything would be clear.

    Somehow, Lin Mengya had a hunch.

    The emperor lying in the resting pce might not be... no, absolutely was not a puppet at the mercy of others as she had imagined.

    ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I¡¯ll see His Majesty tomorrow. Maybe I can find some clues then.¡± ¡°But Uncle Yu, what are you going to do? Since those people want to get rid of you, if you still stay in the imperial pce, you may be framed by them.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Yu Qiang worriedly. She didn¡¯t want to see this man who had given everything for the Jin State being set up.

    If she asked Long Tianyu for help, Yu Qiang might be able to leave the imperial pce safely.

    Living outside of the imperial pce might be no better than inside, but anyway, it would be much safer.

    However, Yu Qiang shook his head calmly. He had his own n.

    ¡°Princess Yu, thank you for your kindness, but the people of our Yu family never back down. My buddies and I vowed to live and die on the battlefield together, but finally, I fled the battlefield! My niece, for my sake, please take good care of yourself. Those people can¡¯t decide everything of the imperial pce. I was framed tonight, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya still did not feel assured, but Yu Qiang was more strong-minded and stubborn than she had imagined.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya could only nod helplessly.

    After all, Uncle Yu had worked in the imperial pce for years, so he had to have something up his sleeve.

    ¡°Dawn ising. My niece, do remember what I will say next¡ªeveryone in the imperial pce has two faces and two hearts, so you must think it over before doing anything. After all, you¡¯re the hope of both the Lin family and Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Clearly, Yu Qiang was hinting at something.

    Lin Mengya nodded seriously. Even if Yu Qiang hadn¡¯t warned her, she was clear about it.

    She looked to the east and found that it was getting brighter outside.

    The people in the room were all a little uneasy.

    However, no matter what had happenedst night, as long as the darkness was gone and the brightness wasing, they had to put on a rxed look to embrace the new day.

    ¡°Master, you stayed up all night. Are you okay to go to the Court of Imperial Physicians so early?¡± Baisu asked Lin Mengya anxiously on their way to the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    Lin Mengya reached out her fair index fingers and massaged her temples with a yawn. She then shook her head and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I guess I¡¯m not the only one who didn¡¯t sleepst night. By the way, don¡¯t talk about anything that happenedst night in front of people. If someone tests you, just tell him that we slept like a logst night and heard nothing.¡±

    Baisu nodded. She knew that she should be tight-lipped even without Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder.

    Having been in the imperial pce for such a long time, even if she were an idiot, she knew that it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    What¡¯s more, it was at such a sensitive time.

    She had served her master for a long time, so she knew better than anyone else that how much effort her master had spent to get where she was.

    And she knew how much those people behind her master had sacrificed to get her master toe to the imperial pce to cure the emperor.

    Therefore, she had to be extremely careful today.

    At the end of the path they took was the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    Unlike usual, the Court of Imperial Physicians was filled with people today. As soon as Lin Mengya walked in, she saw many medical apprentices running in and out of the room with medicine chests in their hands.

    ¡°Excuse me, but was there an ident in the imperial pce? Why are you so busy?¡±

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s hinting, Baisu stopped an apprentice and asked him, as if she knew nothing about what had happened.

    The apprentice was impatient, but when he saw Baisu, he answered respectfully with a ttering smile.

    ¡°Miss, the Servants Administration caught firest night for no reason. Because the wind was strong and it was midnight, many servants were injured. The Court of Imperial Physicians has been so busy sincest night. Miss, you can ask someone else if you want to know more information. I have something important to handle and I can¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±

    To avoid preventing him from saving lives, Baisu nodded and let the apprentice go.

    Lin Mengya exchanged nces with Baisu with a frown and then walked into the Court of Imperial Physicians slowly.

    Su Tong and He Tian were busy dispensing medicine to cure the wounded while Jiang Kai was arranging the work.

    Obviously, a lot of people had gotten injured in the firest night. As soon as Lin Mengya walked in, she smelled burnt skin and medicinal material.

    Baisu could not help frowning, but Lin Mengya stayed calm, as if she hadn¡¯t seen those burnt people.

    After passing by many of the wounded, they came to Su Tong.

    ¡°Princess Yu, a fire broke outst night, and I¡¯m afraid that I have to check on His Majestyter. I don¡¯t want to postpone His Majesty¡¯s physical checkup, but you know, if these wounded can¡¯t be cured in time, many of them will die. His Majesty has always been kind to the servants, so I believe that he would agree to have us treat the wounded first. What do you think about this?¡±

    Su Tong seemed to be in a dilemma. However, Lin Mengya knew that this old fox was trying to shift the me onto her in the name of curing the wounded.

    If she agreed, Su Tong would tell the others that Princess Yu permitted them to not do the checkup on the emperor.

    Then if anything bad happened to the emperor, she would be condemned throughout the ages.

    However, if she insisted on asking the physicians to do the checkup for the emperor, these wounded might die due to dyed medical treatment.

    Then the others would use her of not saving people¡¯s lives.

    Su Tong was so cunning and he had plotted everything. No matter how Lin Mengya chose, he would reap the benefit. However, unfortunately for him, his opponent was Lin Mengya, who would not be so easily fooled.

    Frowning slightly, Lin Mengya seemed to have a hard time in making the decision.

    Su Tong was not in a hurry, but stood in front of her respectfully, as if he would follow every word she said.

    After hesitating for a while, Lin Mengya opened her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Doctor Su. We should save these people¡¯s lives as soon as possible, but His Majesty¡¯s health matters to the whole country. I¡¯m only a young woman. How can I make such a critical decision? I think it will be better to discuss with the ministers during the morning session.¡±

    Su Tong seemed to have expected Lin Mengya to say so.

    He immediately put on a look of great anxiety, as if he was at loss.

    ¡°But¡ªthese people¡¯s injuries are serious and they can¡¯t wait any longer. Princess Yu, yes, as you said, His Majesty¡¯s health is so important. We have to make preparations in advance before we do the checkup for him. You¡¯re the most distinguished person in the whole Court of Imperial Physicians and you¡¯re as decisive as a man. I have no idea what to do now, so Princess Yu, please make a decision for me!¡±

    Su Tong¡¯s words immediately aroused numerous approvals.

    Now all the people were buzzing to have Lin Mengya make the decision.

    Sneering inwardly, Lin Mengya¡¯s brows knitted more tightly.

    She bit her lip slightly and everyone could tell that Princess Yu was also in a dilemma.

    ¡°Well, it seems I have no other choice. I¡¯ll take the responsibility. Doctor Su, since you want me to make the decision, will you follow my words?¡±

    As Lin Mengya had taken the bait, of course Su Tong would grant all of her demands. He nodded firmly without any hesitation.

    ¡°Everyone in the Court of Imperial Physicians will follow your lead. Princess Yu, please do me this favor.¡±

    Instantly, all the people shifted their gaze to Lin Mengya.

    With a faint smile, Lin Mengya said in a soft voice, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s split up into two groups. You guys stay here to cure the wounded, and I¡¯ll bring a few imperial physicians to do the checkup for His Majesty. Doctor Su, don¡¯t worry. His Majesty is in stable condition, and I¡¯m just going to do a regr checkup for him. If there is anything wrong, I¡¯ll ask people to report to you immediately. What do you think about it?¡±

    Su Tong froze for a moment.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya woulde up with a n to split up into two groups.

    Moreover, what she said made him somewhat unable to refute it.

    Because except for the senior imperial physicians who would do checkups for the emperor at set intervals, there were imperial physicians on duty by the emperor¡¯s side as well.

 Chapter 329 - The Two Groups Act Separately

    <h4>Chapter 329 The Two Groups Act Separately</h4>

    Every time the imperial physicians on duty came back to the Court of Imperial Physicians, they would write down all the details of the emperor¡¯s condition.

    For example, his pulse rate, what medicine he had taken and at what time, the size of his meal, and so on.

    Uncle Yu had told her that the emperor was extremely weak now, but ording to the report from Su Tong and other imperial physicians, his pulse rate was normal.

    If these imperial physicians had hidden the truth from her on purpose, they would be exposed soon.

    Looking at Lin Mengya, Su Tong intended to sound her out. After all, he was not sure how much she had known about the emperor¡¯s status.

    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate. Princess Yu, I¡¯m not doubting your medical skills, but since it¡¯s a matter of great importance, we should think it over before we act.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Su Tong, half-smiling.

    ¡°Hmph! What a loyal and patriotic official! Since he is the director of the Court of Imperial Physicians, it¡¯s his duty to keep the emperor safe and sound, but now, the emperor almost dies under their ¡®intensive care¡¯!¡± she thought.

    ¡°I see nothing improper. Doctor Su, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    Since Su Tong wanted Lin Mengya to take all the responsibility, he had to agree to follow what she said. Therefore, now he couldn¡¯t protest to her anymore.

    In the end, Su Tong failed to reach his goal because Lin Mengya never yed by the rules.

    ¡°Then¡ªlet¡¯s go together, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Is he still struggling to turn the tables?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked Baisu to take the medical kit with them with a graceful smile.

    ¡°Lord Su, you said just now that the servants¡¯ injuries must be treated as soon as possible. You¡¯re experienced and highly skilled, so it would be better for you to stay here to treat them. By the way, I saw an imperial physician¡¯s name, Qiu Yu, in the medical records. Is he in the imperial pce now?¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to mention Qiu Yu unintentionally. Hearing that, Su Tong was a little surprised. After all, since Lin Mengya came to the imperial pce, she had never been found to have any contact with Qiu Yu, even at the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    ¡°But why¡ª¡±

    ¡°No way! Princess Yu, Lord Su, although Qiu Yu is outstanding among the young physicians, I¡¯m afraid that he is not up to the task!¡±

    He Tian immediately objected. After his favorite disciple¡¯s death, he had always been dissatisfied with Lin Mengya.

    No matter whether Liu Yi had been killed by Lin Mengya or not, if this woman hadn¡¯t insisted oning to the Court of Imperial Physicians, Liu Yi wouldn¡¯t have died.

    ¡°The reason I chose Doctor Qiu was because most of the emperor¡¯s medical records were signed by him. Usingmon sense, he must be the person who knows His Majesty¡¯s condition the best. If all of you don¡¯t agree, you can choose another one. But Doctor Su and Doctor He, you both are highly respected doctors, so I think you¡¯d better stay here to treat the wounded.¡±

    Instead of sticking to her ideas, Lin Mengya soon gave in.

    It made Su Tong be suspicious.

    The reason why he opposed it was that Qiu Yu was indeed not that experienced.

    What¡¯s more, he was worried that Qiu Yu might be on Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    But since Lin Mengya had made concessions so easily, it was more likely that she had picked Qiu Yu at random.

    A cunning look suddenly crossed Su Tong¡¯s thoughtful eyes.

    Pretending that he had thought it over, he said, ¡°Well, Princess Yu, how about I ask my disciple to go with you?¡±

    Lin Mengya readily agreed without even thinking about it.

    Now Su Tong was more certain that Qiu Yu had nothing to do with the woman in front of him.

    Su Tong didn¡¯t suspect them anymore. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m too old to remember! My disciple went out to purchase medical materials three days ago, so I¡¯ll have Qiu Yu go with you. Princess Yu, you¡¯re right. Although Qiu Yu has just entered the imperial pce, he¡¯s served His Majesty more than anyone else. Actually, he knows His Majesty¡¯s condition better than the others. Qiu Yu, go with Princess Yu and do a checkup on His Majesty.¡±

    Qiu Yu frowned slightly.

    Apparently, he didn¡¯t seem to want to work with Lin Mengya. However, he had to follow Su Tong¡¯s words and go with her.

    He nodded and picked up his own medical kit reluctantly, looking both respectful and distant to Lin Mengya. It seemed that he was going to keep a proper distance from her.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t seem to mind who would go with her.

    She asked Baisu to hold the medical kit and then walked out the Court of Imperial Physicians with Qiu Yu.

    The three walked silently. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t look back, but she knew that there were many people lurking around watching them.

    Although they were heading for the same ce, Qiu Yu followed behind Lin Mengya and Baisu, keeping a proper distance from them.

    From the Court of Imperial Physicians to the emperor¡¯s resting pce, the three of them didn¡¯t even look at each other, let alone talk.

    Wearing a ga cotton-padded jacket embroidered with flowers, a white pleated skirt, and a pair of rabbit-hair embroidered shoes, Lin Mengya looked like a nobledy portrait in motion while walking in the in-colored pce.

    Except for the empress and the four concubines, nobody in the imperial ce was allowed to wear bright-colored clothes.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya¡¯s red jacket was extremely eye-catching.

    Those spies didn¡¯t have to get too close to them because they could watch her every move by keeping an eye on her clothes.

    ¡°You are so bold! Weren¡¯t you afraid that Su Tong wouldn¡¯t let mee out with you?¡±

    Now Qiu Yu was walking ahead of Lin Mengya. His lips moved slightly and his voice was so faint that only Lin Mengya could hear it.

    Lin Mengya showed nothing special on her face and she still looked proud and cold as usual, but she was speaking in an extremely low voice secretly, just like Qiu Yu had done.

    ¡°He is useless to the Court of Imperial Physicians now. If he can take advantage of you and get rid of me, it would be a double gain for him. He knows that the people behind me are powerful, so he wouldn¡¯t ask his disciple toe with me. Otherwise, he might get himself in trouble. That old fox is too cautious!¡±

    From the emperor¡¯s medical records, Lin Mengya could tell that there was something wrong.

    She knew that Qiu Yu had always been with the emperor to take care of him.

    However, every time he came back, he had only reported something like a normal pulse. Besides, he had used the same medicines as his predecessor.

    However, in the past half a month, other people¡¯s names seldom appeared on the medical records.

    Almost all the records were signed by Qiu Yu.

    No matter how stupid she was, Lin Mengya could guess what this meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that they want to get rid of me after I have done my job. Anyway, to them, I¡¯m only a powerless imperial physician. Even though my family is kind of rich, they won¡¯t take me seriously,¡± Qiu Yu said sarcastically.

    Lin Mengya was suddenly curious about Qiu Yu.

    Wearing the white uniform of the Court of Imperial Physicians plus his furrowed brows made Qiu Yu really look like a medical nerd.

    However, a medical nerd would never climb on other people¡¯s walls at night.

    If, as Qiu Yu had said, his family was rich and he didn¡¯t have to work outside, why was he willing to be the scapegoat after going through so many hardships and bing a physician of the Court of Imperial Physicians?

    Qiu Yu was either a fool or he had an ulterior motive.

    ¡°Powerless? I¡¯m afraid that even Su Tong, the old fox, judged wrongly. Maybe someone is pretending to be weak for the moment and will crack down on those extremely powerful people at the right time.¡±

    Lin Mengya hinted and then stopped talking.

    Qiu Yu looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Maybe she is right.¡±

    Both Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were very familiar with the way to the emperor¡¯s resting pce.

    However, if they wanted to enter the pce, they had to be repeatedly questioned and examined by the guards.

    Even though Lin Mengya was Princess Yu, those guards who were in charge of the emperor¡¯s safety treated her no differently from others. They didn¡¯t search Lin Mengya and Baisu themselves, but they asked the pce maids to search them carefully before letting them in.

    It was Lin Mengya¡¯s first time to enter the emperor¡¯s resting pce.

    Compared to the solemnity of the empress¡¯ pce and the splendor of Concubine Xian¡¯s pce, the emperor¡¯s resting pce was in but imposing.

    As soon as she walked into the inner pce, Lin Mengya saw a three-legged incense burner engraved with various beasts and decorated with gold.

    She immediately smelled a trace of refreshing medicinal fragrance.

    The automatically activated Shen Nung System quickly analyzed the aroma she had smelled. Its ingredients contained several valuable spices, but they were non-toxic.

    The maids of the inner pce immediately came over when they saw the three of them.

    Obviously, they were acquainted with Qiu Yu.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, here you are finally! The spices in the incense burner are about to run out. And His Majesty¡¯s bathing herbs are almost used up. If you didn¡¯te soon, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    These servants had been locked up here to serve the emperor for the past year.

    Therefore, they knew nothing about Lin Mengya.

    However, they were a little puzzled when they saw Lin Mengya holding a medical kit. Without any hesitation, Qiu Yu began to prepare the items for the emperor.

    It took him almost an hour to get everything ready.

    ¡°This is Princess Yu. She specially came here to visit His Majesty. Princess Yu is very skilled in medicine and she will do the checkup on His Majesty with me today. You should remember what she looks like, because she will oftene to take care of His Majesty in the future.¡±

    It seemed that both the pce maids and the eunuchs followed Qiu Yu¡¯s lead.

    Nobody had taken her seriously just now. However, after hearing what Qiu Yu said, they immediately became respectful to her.

    Lin Mengya became even more curious about Qiu Yu¡¯s background.

    Soon, someone brought her a soft chair.

    Lin Mengya sat down gracefully without saying a word, but only watched Qiu Yu dealing with the various problems that the pce maids and eunuchs reported.

 Chapter 330 - Strange Poisons

    <h4>Chapter 330 Strange Poisons</h4>

    Qiu Yu¡¯s calmness and orderliness reminded Lin Mengya of someone.

    There were so many undiscovered talents in the imperial pce! A seemingly useless chief of the Servants Administration had been a powerful general years ago. Then what was this eclectic imperial physician¡¯s real identity?

    After solving all the problems, Qiu Yu looked back and saw Lin Mengya watching him curiously.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there anything wrong with me?¡±

    Qiu Yu looked at himself. To his relief, he didn¡¯t see what was wrong with him.

    Lin Mengya only shook her head with a smile. They both were smart and they knew that it would be in vain to ask a person who didn¡¯t want to answer.

    If they wanted to know the answer, they had to wait until that person was willing to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why the servants here are so obedient to you. Doctor Qiu, it seems you¡¯re more talented than an imperial physician.¡±

    Qiu Yu could tell that Lin Mengya was just joking.

    A faint smile appeared on his charming face. However, Lin Mengya saw a helpless look in his eyes.

    ¡°His Majesty asked them to follow my words before he went into aa. All the servants here are very loyal to His Majesty. And because of this, they have been locked up here for a year.¡±

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s order?¡± Lin Mengya looked around and found that, sure enough, everyone seemed alert.

    This was a natural reaction that could only ur when there was a constant presence of powerful enemies.

    ¡°I see! So the emperor¡¯s condition must be even more critical than I imagined,¡± she thought.

    ¡°Is His Majesty¡ªI mean his physical condition, really the same as the medical records say? Is he in aa only because he is too weak?¡±

    Lin Mengya finally came to the point.

    Looking at her serious face, Qiu Yu¡¯s smile faded away.

    Hesitating for a while, he let out a sigh and said,

    ¡°You should go and see for yourself. His Majesty¡¯s condition¡ªis much moreplicated than you imagined.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Lin Mengya walked into the depths of the inner pce with Qiu Yu, full of doubts.

    As soon as they pushed open the carved mahogany door, a strong medicine aroma rushed into her nostrils.

    Although Lin Mengya and Baisu had been exposed to various medicinal materials every day, they felt a little dizzy by the smell.

    However, the servants didn¡¯t seem to find anything unusual about it. They were still bustling around calmly.

    ¡°They are used to it. His Majesty has to take a lot of medicine every day to prevent his illness from getting worse. His condition is soplicated. You¡¯d better go in and check for yourself.¡±

    A few words couldn¡¯t describe the emperor¡¯s present condition.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu exchanged nces and walked into the emperor¡¯s bedroom following Qiu Yu.

    Behind the bright-yellow curtain, a middle-aged man with a sallow face was lying silently on the bed with his eyes closed.

    Lin Mengya took a few quick steps forward before finally seeing her father-inw¡¯s face.

    It was no wonder that in spite of their respective characteristics, the princes and princesses were all good-looking.

    Genes are so powerful!

    Lying on the bed, the emperor still looked unparalleled noble.

    His features were strongly defined, as if they were carved. His sons had inherited his looks, but they were too young and didn¡¯t have hisposed and domineering temperament formed by years of precipitation.

    But now, he was extremely thin because of the illness.

    ¡°If His Majesty was 20 years younger, maybe all the young women in the Capital City would be crazy for him,¡± Lin Mengya thought.

    However, her brows knitted tightly when she found that the emperor¡¯s condition was unprecedentedly special.

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Qiu Yu asked those servants to leave. He looked at Lin Mengya, his eyes shining with expectation.

    He had asked everyone in the Court of Imperial Physicians, but no one was fully aware of the emperor¡¯s illness.

    Even the four major imperial physicians and Su Tong, who were so experienced and crafty, couldn¡¯t determine the emperor¡¯s condition exactly.

    However, Qiu Yu had great expectations of Lin Mengya for no reason.

    Time passed quickly.

    After the servants left, Lin Mengya began to check the emperor¡¯s condition.

    His pulse was so strange!

    The longer Lin Mengya felt the emperor¡¯s pulse, the more serious she looked.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    After an hour, Lin Mengya spoke again.

    At this moment, Qiu Yu and Baisu were more puzzled than ever.

    ¡°What do you mean? Have you figured out why His Majesty is unconscious?¡± Qiu Yu immediately asked, suppressing his eagerness.

    Lin Mengya looked at him and said, ¡°I have never seen a patient¡¯s situation asplicated as His Majesty¡¯s. There are various poisons in His Majesty¡¯s body, but what even stranger is that although the toxicity of these poisons waxes and wanes, they can keep the bnce. The toxicity of all the medicines that His Majesty took was activated and amplified. What the hell is going on?¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned, but she was certain that the Shen Nung System would definitely not go wrong.

    ¡°Can you tell what poison is in His Majesty?¡±

    Somehow, Qiu Yu was a little excited when he asked Lin Mengya. He looked at her, seemingly anxious.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t. There are too many poisons in his body, more than a hundred kinds in total,¡± Lin Mengya said in frustration, while she didn¡¯t see the surprised look crossing through Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.

    At his best, Qiu Yu could only identify dozens of the poisons. However, to his surprise, Lin Mengya had just told him a number that made his scalp go numb.

    ¡°More than a hundred! It is unbelievable!¡±

    If that was the case, everything the emperor was taking and using should be poison!

    ¡°The situation is a little bitplicated. Although these poisons are harmful to His Majesty¡¯s health, they also provide the nutrients that His Majesty needs. Therefore, His Majesty lives off of the nourishment of these poisons. It¡¯s impossible to find an antidote to remove the poisons from him.¡±

    Lin Mengya was shocked as well. She didn¡¯t expect that the emperor¡¯s condition would be soplicated.

    ¡°Sure enough, only you discovered it. You¡¯re right. His Majesty has be what he is because he was poisoned. Over the past year, I¡¯ve tried every means to detoxify him, but nothing has worked.¡±

    Qiu Yu frowned resentfully.

    He must have been very confident with his own medical skills and never thought that he woulde up against such powerful poisons. This challenge must have destroyed all his confidence and pride.

    The more outstanding a person is, the harder it is to ept failure.

    Qiu Yu could stick to what he was doing even in the face of such difficulties, so he would definitely be sessful in the future.

    Lin Mengya was full of thoughts. The emperor¡¯s condition was tooplicated, and for the first time, even the Shen Nung System could not provide a solution due to ack of information.

    However, although it couldn¡¯t provide a precise solution, the Shen Nung System gave her several general ns.

    Afterparison, Lin Mengya decided to choose the least harmful method to cure the emperor step by step.

    ¡°I think it must be because the dose was so small in the beginning that His Majesty didn¡¯t sense it. Besides, His Majesty¡¯s physical condition was much better than that of young people, so he showed no symptoms of being poisoned. To avoid the discovery of the poison, those people managed to have him take another poison containing traces of the toxin. However, even they themselves didn¡¯t expect that the mixture of the two poisons would have produced a new effect. After checking the medical records, I think because His Majesty¡¯s condition was tooplicated, none of the imperial physicians was sure that his illness was caused by poisoning. However, since they suspected it was possible, they all added some antidotes more or less to their prescriptions.¡±

    Now some of the doubts in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind had gone.

    She knew why those imperial physicians had never revealed that the emperor was in aa because of poisoning.

    On the one hand, without using special methods, it was impossible to detect the emperor¡¯s poisoning.

    On the other hand, they had a tacit understanding and they all tried to cure the emperor¡¯s disease with some detoxification medicines.

    However, the poison had seeped into the emperor¡¯s bones, and the wrong medicine could only aggravate the disease.

    In short, for all these reasons, the emperor¡¯s condition was extremely strange.

    ¡°Yes, I think in the same way. Unfortunately, I have limited medical skills and I don¡¯t dare to act rashly now. Princess Yu, I wonder if you have any solution to remove the poisons from His Majesty.¡±

    Qiu Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. However, somehow, he was fully confident in Lin Mengya and had high expectations for her.

    If that legend was true, Lin Mengya should be the only person in the world who could save the emperor¡¯s life!

    ¡°I¡ªthere are ways, but I¡¯m afraid they are very troublesome. I¡¯m sure that after diagnosing His Majesty and leaving here, I¡¯ll face a storm. If you trust me, let¡¯s try to do it together.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that it was toote to keep herself out of the affair.

    She looked serious but confident.

    Seeing the determination in her gleaming eyes, Qiu Yu felt very assured.

    ¡°Hahaha, people who live a vigorous will not regret! I was born restless. No matter what difficulties we face, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±

    His words relieved Lin Mengya.

    Looking at Qiu Yu, Lin Mengya smiled sincerely for the first time.

    It seemed that she would have one more friend who had a lot of secrets but could share life and death with her.

 Chapter 331 - Detoxification

    <h4>Chapter 331 Detoxification</h4>

    It was still not toote. Although she had already broken down barriers, it was still not the right time to point it out.

    Especially when the situation in the pce was still unclear, Lin Mengya was uncertain about what her enemy would do next.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write you a prescription. You can¡¯t feed His Majesty any medicine now. You should let him bathe in the medicine. The hotter the better, so that the toxins inside his body can be removed.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s method of healing took effect slowly but steadily.

    It worked well for the Emperor. However, the toxins in the body of the Emperor could not be totally removed until he had at least regained fifty percent of his health.

    Luckily, Qiu Yu and other servants serving the Emperor, were all loyal to him.

    Otherwise, the Emperor¡¯s body would not have been able to bear the power of the cure, even when Lin Mengya suggested detoxification.

    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll keep it to myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not afraid that those imperial physicians would find something wrong.

    That was because Qiu Yu told her that the medicine for the Emperor was actually not from the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    Even though the Emperor was still unconscious, someone would still act on his behalf.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya did not need to worry about his safety for the moment.

    ¡°When I leave this time, I will not have another chance toe back in again, within a short time. If all goes well, I will be out in a few days. There¡¯s a drug store in the city, Sanjue Hall. If you want to see me, go and look for Old Uncle Bai in the Sanjue Hall. He will make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    Lin Mengya told Qiu Yu, in low voice. All of a sudden, there came a sound of the bowl crashing onto the ground, from the resting room of the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu ran into the room immediately, only to see Baisu ring at a shivering maid.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned as she took in everything.

    Shattered pieces of the medicine bowl were lying near Baisu¡¯s foot. There were some tea stains on the hemline of her pink skirt.

    Suddenly, when she saw Qiu Yu, it was as if he was her savior. The maid ran behind Qiu Yu and gripped his sleeves, as if Baisu was really scary.

    ¡°It¡¯s...my fault. I bumped into her identally. But Doctor Qiu, I did not mean it.¡±

    The maid said this earnestly, but avoided Baisu¡¯s res.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Be careful next time. Baisu, follow me.¡±

    Lin Mengya had her doubts and took Baisu out for a discussion.

    Baisu¡¯s face was still very cold, maybe because the medicine had scalded her.

    ¡°Well, well. That maid did not do it deliberately. Stop being angry with her.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat on the chair outside and cast an eye at Baisu.

    However, she was thoughtful enough to get some medication and applied it on Baisu.

    ¡°No, Master, I can deal with the bruise.¡±

    When she saw Lin Mengya applying medication on her foot, Baisu refused instantly, blushed and tried to snatch it out of her hand.

    ¡°Hey, we don¡¯t have to be so formal with each other. Is it painful? Are you alright?¡±

    Baisu was her maid. Lin Mengya would feel pain if her maid was injured.

    However, the situation was different now. Lin Mengya could do nothing to ease the maid¡¯s pain now.

    Fortunately, Baisu was a good natured person.

    Her coldness eventually thawed, unlike earlier, when she was so aloof.

    ¡°Master, can His Majesty really be saved?¡±

    Baisu helped grind the ink and saw Lin Mengya writing down many prescriptions. She did not understand and then asked in a whisper, while tilting her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We can only make every possible effort.¡±

    This time, even Lin Mengya had no confidence.

    But there was a question on her mind.

    There were several kinds of toxins to be ounted for in the Emperor¡¯s body. He had initially ingested them first.

    But there was something different.

    Since that person knew to use another poison to neutralize those poisons, he would rightly have been an extremely cautious man.

    So given that, how could it be possible for such a cautious man to mix another poison which had the same effect, but not using the same prescription?

    It was totally a superfluous move. If he truly wanted the Emperor to die, increasing the poison was enough to kill the Emperor.

    Her heart missed a beat. ¡°There is more than one person desperate for the Emperor¡¯s life?¡±

    Immediately, Lin Mengya thought her idea was a little bold.

    The Emperor was still powerful, with hundreds of masters or guards. It would be difficult to poison him.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s doubts were ayed. Then, other questions started popping up in her head.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. ¡°It seems that royal affairs do require great mental effort.¡±

    Lin Mengya drew herself back to the prescription and gave it to Qiu Yu. After reading through it carefully several times, Qiu Yu burned the prescription silently.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting toote. We should be leaving. I will be on duty tonight. But Su Tong and the other physicians will question me. Then, I¡¯ll tell them that you have the same results as them. Be careful. It will be dangerous during the next few days.¡±

    What Qiu Yu said was exactly what Lin Mengya was thinking of.

    Lin Mengya nodded and stared at the door of the resting room of the Emperor, as if she was deep in thought.

    ¡°Has Long Tianyu been informed that I will be treating His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°If he gets the news, I may be safer.¡±

    In her mind, his handsome face, which had a depressed look, suddenly appeared as clear as a picture.

    ¡°Will the two of them be able to see each other soon?¡±

    Somehow, she felt herself looking forward to that.

    At the same time, in the Ministry of War.

    The steel gray brocade robe embroidered with golden threads seemed a little wrinkled.

    The gilding crown engraved with tigers, was still intact.

    His handsome eyebrows were furrowed, as he read an urgent report in his hands. His dark eyes refused to miss any detail.

    After thinking about it for a while, he picked up an inky brush with his hand, and carefully wrote down a line of words.

    He did not know how long he had been in that position.

    Sitting upright behind the desk, Long Tianyu had just dealt with military affairs in the southwest. He rubbed his weary eyes, having stayed awake for the whole day.

    ¡°Your Highness, you should get some rest.¡±

    Lin Kui came in with a cup of ginseng tea.

    He was secretly concerned about Long Tianyu. But Long Tianyu just nodded at him; he did not even have time to raise his eyes to look at Lin Kui.

    ¡°Oh, is there any news from the pce?¡±

    His voice was deep, low and hoarse, because his throat was dry.

    Somehow, there were mixed emotions in his tone.

    Lin Kui immediately told him news he had just received.

    ¡°Last night, the pce was on fire. It¡¯s said that Servants Administration was almost burnt down. Luckily, Princess Yu lived quite a distance from it. She took His Majesty¡¯s pulse today and should be back to where she is staying now.¡±

    Suddenly, the hand holding an ink brush hesitated for a second.

    But at the next second, everything returned to normal.

    ¡°Well, keep a close eye on Mengya¡¯s every move. I¡¯ll go to the Pce and take her back tomorrow.¡±

    Noticing that Prince Yu was not resting yet, Lin Kui could not help sighing silently.

    He originally thought that news about Princess Yu would make Prince Yu take a break.

    Instead, Prince Yu continued working.

    Lin Kui could do nothing, except show himself out silently, shaking his head.

    Silence returned to the room.

    However, Long Tianyu stopped writing.

    He nced out of the window with his bloodshot eyes.

    There was a constant stream of human traffic at the Ministry of War.

    Theyout of the yard outside had been carelessly arranged.

    It was a little noisy because there were so many people here. In contrast Prince Yu¡¯s mansion looked like it had been coated with dust overnight.

    Even the grass and flowers in Liuxin Courtyard were wilting. They had been growing well before, though.

    If Lin Mengya came back...

    A light smile rose at the corners of his mouth, which he himself was not even aware of.

    ¡°If shees back, will the mansion be filled with the same vibrant energy again?¡±

    There was a current ofpelling anticipation rising in his heart, for the first time.

    Compared with the chaos in the morning, the Court of Imperial Physicians, where the rescue of the wounded hade to an end, was now back in good order.

    However, Su Tong, who had been iming to have healed the wounded, had led his subordinates over early, and they were waiting for Lin Mengya at the door, respectfully.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry that you have suffered. Thank you.¡±

    Su Tong greeted her from a distance.

    But he did not mention anything about her treatment for the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya gave him an elegant smile, and did not say anything, either.

    ¡°What a fox. You really like ying with fire.¡±

    ¡°Come, let us have some tea.¡±

    Su Tong was not get angry when he did not get the reaction he wanted from Lin Mengya.

    That was one of his strong traits. As the most respectable minister in the Court of Imperial Physicians, he was able to control his emotions and acted as a smiling tiger.

    This kind of person was truly frightening.

    ¡°There is no need. I¡¯d better to tell you all about my treatment. It¡¯s gettingte. I should not hold you guys back, otherwise, you will not be unable to treat other patients.¡±

    On the way back, Qiu Yu told her to update the venerable physicians about her treatment for the Emperor.

    Her treatment should be recorded in the case history.

    Lin Mengya told them briefly that the Emperor¡¯s health condition had not changed, either for the better or worse.

    After hearing what she said, everyone¡¯s expression indicated that they had long thought of the same thing.

    Then, Lin Mengya wrote it down on the case history and signed her name. After that, Su Tong finally gave a rxed smile. But his smile seemed to be harboring malicious intentions somehow.

 Chapter 332 - A Departure Gift of Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 332 A Departure Gift of Clothes</h4>

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve done everything, but still failed to heal His Majesty. Your Highness, had it not been for you and the fact that you specially came to Tai Hospital to observe the situation, outsiders might think that we have not done our best.¡±

    Since Lin Mengya had failed to find any clues to the Emperor¡¯s illness, Su Tong pretended to be distressed, too.

    In this way, he would be not suspected of dying the Emperor¡¯s recovery.

    ¡°Doctor Su, thank you, but I came here to treat His Majesty, because of Prince Yu. After all, he misses His Majesty very much.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not want to have anything more to do with them, so she put the case history in order, after ncing at Su Tong.

    But after she filed the case history, there were still some nagging doubts in her heart.

    It must be Xiaofeng who took away the actual records. However, he was already dead and Lin Mengya was not in the right position to ask about him, for a variety of reasons.

    Therefore, that would always be an unsolved question for her.

    ¡°Who is holding the real case history?¡±

    If it was the Empress or the Crown Prince, she would not feel too worried.

    But if it was the enemy state, then it would be harmful to the Emperor.

    On second thoughts, Lin Mengya decided it would be better if she made some discreet investigations.

    It would be more troublesome if Long Tianyu or Lin Muzhi were involved in this.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re making me feel like a stranger. You and I have worked closely together for a few days, and someday I may ask you for a favor. These doctors in the court will certainly keep in mind your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Kindness?¡± Lin Mengya sneered silently. If there were a list of people in the Court of Imperial Physicians, who disliked her, Su Tong must be among the top three.

    But Su Tong had the ability to hold his own at the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    Su Tong was good at pretending to be humble enough to deal with whatever he hated or liked. No one could find fault with him on the surface at least, even if Yama should be standing behind him.

    False friends are worse than bitter enemies. To be honest, to Lin Mengya, he was a most dangerous opponent.

    ¡°I have summarized everything. The rest will be up to you guys. I should be leaving. Please.¡±

    She had already seen whatever she came to see. It was time to leave.

    Perhaps everyone, except for Qiu Yu in the Court of Imperial Physicians, would be genuinely d that she would be leaving forever.

    Actually, there was not much to be taken away. Lin Mengya left the Court of Imperial Physicians only with some medical books.

    They all stared as her slim figure disappearing at the far end of path, from the pce.

    Su Tong stopped smiling now, and his face was gloomy, instead.

    He Tian and Jiang Kai were also watching her departure, with hostile expressions on their faces.

    ¡°She is finally leaving. Hum, how self-conceited people from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion are. She even looks down on us. Did she really think that she can control the Court of Imperial Physicians?¡±

    Jiang Kai had always coveted the needle control technique that Lin Mengya had. But she had a strong grounding in that. He failed after several attempts and even Su Tong had warned him not to act too rashly.

    But Lin Mengya was leaving, and would be going back to her house. He did not have the chance anymore.

    That was why he felt such unreasonable anger at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Hey, we have lived so long for nothing. A little girl managed to get the better of us in the end.¡±

    He Tian¡¯s eyes brimmed over with a stream of hate.

    He med Lin Mengya for Liu Yi¡¯s death.

    ¡°How hard is it to defeat her? She¡¯s just a woman who likes to show off. The one behind her is the real problem.¡±

    Su Tong was really astute. He pretended to agree with Lin Mengya on everything she did.

    But internally, he knew without doubt that Lin Mengya could not be defeated, unless Prince Yu and Lin Muzhi fell from power.

    ¡°Minister Su, should we do something? Princess Yu has signed her name on the case history. We can...¡±

    Cui Shi lowered his voice so that it was audible only to Su Tong.

    A trace of brutality flickered across his face. Presumably it was not the first time he hade up with this kind of scheme.

    ¡°No need. Lin Mengya is not any ordinary woman. She may find ws if it¡¯s not a perfect n. Don¡¯t forget how the apprentice of Lao He died. You and I both know that he died because he fell prey to a scheme. But there¡¯s no way to get past Lin Mengya. So do you still think that she won¡¯t see through what you¡¯re thinking of?¡±

    Actually, Lin Mengya managed to escape Su Tong¡¯s traps many times, due to her own intelligence.

    Prince Yu was supposed to nt some of his spies in the pce. And Lin Muzhi was an important official. Su Tong believed that Lin Mengya must have help from someone.

    ¡°Well, then, there¡¯s nothing we can do, except watch her leaving?¡±

    Cui Shi said unwillingly. They had been controlling the Court of Imperial Physicians for many years. The Empress and other powers were also drawn to them.

    But Lin Mengya was unmoved by neither force nor persuasion. Worse still, she even tried to suppress them, together with Prince Yu.

    It was strange that they could tolerate these kinds of things.

    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain if she will leave for good. She has examined His Majesty. Do you think that they will not have anyints? Cui, let¡¯s stand by and see. It¡¯s better if both of them fail, so that we can gain the most generous returns.¡±

    Su Tong did not live up to his name of Fox for nothing. He had a cunning look in his eyes.

    Doctors in the Court of Imperial Physicians seemed toe and go, in such a small world.

    But only Su Tong was clearly aware that the whole government was starting to get upset because of His Majesty. Even the Court of Imperial Physicians should keep their eyes open and try not to make any false moves.

    The battle with Lin Mengya was not a big deal, inparison with the future of their families.

    ¡°How smart you are, Minister Su. I know what you mean.¡±

    Cui Shi said. But in his eyes, there was a trace of unwillingness.

    Cui Shi was the second inmand at the Court of Imperial Physicians, not because he was incapable, but because he was skilled at securing things for his personal gain.

    The present situation was starting to fall apart and the people at the top, should be more vignt.

    Lin Mengya went back to the small house. She would never expect that due to her, the Court of Imperial Physicians, which always seemed to be in harmony, was now a very stormy ce.

    ¡°Master, will we be leaving?¡±

    Inside the room, Baisu was helping Lin Mengya to pack up her golds and silvers.

    Fann did not ask any questions, but only followed what Baisu did.

    Master Yu had gone back to where he lived before. Everyone had their own choice. Lin Mengya could not stand in his way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get ready. I have a feeling that it will be more difficult to leave than toe in.¡±

    All the powerful people in the Pce had kept quiet till now. None of them came to make trouble for her. Lin Mengya thought that this was a little abnormal.

    Initially, she had expected that the Empress would send someone to do something to her, or at least confine her within the pce grounds.

    But the Empress had not shown up, even up till now.

    Consort Xian paid several visits to her when she visited the tenth prince.

    ¡°Is Princess Yu here?¡±

    Speak of the devil and he will appear.

    When Lin Mengya was thinking of Consort Xian, her trusted maid came in cautiously, from outside the yard.

    ¡°Sister, hurry up. Her Highness is just back.¡±

    Fann came out to greet her immediately. She was better at mingling with people than Baisu.

    When she saw Lin Mengya, the maid greeted her instantly, as if they were old friends.

    She was holding a big bag in her hand, filled with materials made of luxurious brocade.

    ¡°Consort Xian heard that Your Highness will be going back. She asked me to give you something, as a token of her love.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and signaled to Baisu to take it from her.

    She rummaged through the bag and saw three, newly tailored thick dresses, their workmanship and material were both of superior quality.

    ¡°I like it. Send my thanks to your master. Oh, does your master have any message for me?¡±

    As she looked on at Princess Yu epting the gift, the maid smilingly said.

    ¡°Consort Xian asks me to tell you that she gets along well with you, and that she wants you to pay a visit soon if you¡¯re avable. The tenth prince also wants to see you again every day, if possible.¡±

    When she thought of Yinghua, she frowned tenderly.

    Long Yinghua was a smart, naughty and adorable boy.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to visit them when I¡¯m avable. Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I should not keep you here.¡±

    The maid was used to Lin Mengya¡¯s way of showing her guest to the door.

    There was no anger on her face, and she left with a smile. But when the door closed, the smiles on the three of them disappeared immediately.

    Lin Mengya sat on the chair and looked gloomily at the three dresses.

    Baisu and Fann looked at each other. They wanted to ask, but wisely kept their silence.

    ¡°Why is Consort Xian giving me these clothes now? What do you think?¡±

    There was an unfathomable look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    But it was more of confusion and disappointment.

    ¡°About this...we don¡¯t know.¡±

    Fann also thought that something was not quite right, but she shook her head. So did Baisu.

    ¡°Am I naive or the pce is really such a treacherous and ruthless ce? Fine. She¡¯s supposed to do it for Yinghua.¡±

    From the moment the maid Consort Xian trusted the most, came to her door, Lin Mengya knew that Consort Xian might have betrayed her.

    Later, the maid brought out three dresses and imed that they were a departure gift for her. Lin Mengya was sure that Consort Xian had every intention to harm her.

    Her heart felt cold. But she did not really see Consort Xian as her friend.

    So there would be no betrayal if she was not.

 Chapter 333 - Framing

    <h4>Chapter 333 Framing</h4>

    ¡°Master, what should we do with these dresses?¡±

    After staying with Lin Mengya for all these days, Baisu was not merely a female killer who only knew how to kill people.

    In fact, it was easy to figure it out.

    Lin Mengya had felt the pulse of the Emperor today.

    Generally speaking, she could not leave until she informed the Empress tomorrow at least, otherwise, others would think that she was impolite.

    Besides, she had just got back to the house.

    Why would it be coincidental that the trusted maid of Consort Xian came to deliver her three dresses at the same time?Visit website

    In addition, how did the Consort know her whereabouts?

    Someone must have ordered her to send clothes over at that moment. But Consort Xian was not an idiot.

    The maid had imed that it was a farewell gift from Consort Xian.

    Going by the clues, it could be that they wanted Lin Mengya to believe that she was being coerced. She did not want to start a battle with Lin Mengya face to face.

    ¡°What should we do? No. Put them in the bag. Fann, you clear them away. Baisu, youe with me to inform the Empress. We¡¯ll go back by today.¡±

    Fann and Baisu exchanged a nce. Lin Mengya was not the type to suffer willingly, without any protest.

    She had alreadye up with a solution.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Princess Yu. Unfortunately, Her Highness is chanting now. But she said that you¡¯d better go back and rest, after all these days of hard work.¡±

    The maid of the Empress came back with an apologetic smile.

    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya had no choice but to go back with Baisu.

    Fann had already prepared everything inside the room. After Lin Mengya left, she clearly should go back to Yu Qiang. But after staying with Lin Mengya, she felt a little unwilling to leave her and Baisu.

    ¡°Your Highness, I have packed everything already. Master said that I should go back when both of you leave the Pce.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked around the small house. She had lived here for half a month. But the period of half a month made her feel as if a generation had passed.

    Sitting in the room, Lin Mengya sighed deeply.

    ¡°Your Highness, you must be feeling tired. This is the problem with the pce. It seems to be made of gold and jade. But all those schemes hatched here can really dazzle people.¡±

    Fann carried in a cup of scented tea. She was considerate and knew that Princess Yu had a thousand regrets in her mind.

    Princess Yu did not belong to the Pce, no matter what, and still had a chance to get out. However, she and her Master might be trapped in the deep bog forever.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I thought I have already encountered a lot of schemes. Butpared with the pce, it¡¯s not a big deal. Finally, I can get out. If it were to continue, I may not be able to handle it.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think of herself as invincible.

    She survived in the pce because she took advantage of their ws.

    Powers in the pce wereplicated. In fact, the Empress and the Crown Prince did not remain as supreme as Lin Mengya had expected before.

    Consort Xian or the other concubines had a connection with thete dynasty.

    Powers from outside the pce were in league on interests. Everyone had his own n and did not make cooperate. That was why Lin Mengya could survive with ease.

    Consort Xian and the Empress acted in collusion with each other now. Both of them had a n and wanted to use Lin Mengya to hit out at their enemies.

    It was a ¡°dog in the manger¡± attitude.

    Lin Mengya was really wondering what they were nning today.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Your Highness, you¡¯d better leave early. I¡¯ve told Master. He said that he will help you with whatever is necessary, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya declined because Yu Qiang had barely escaped with his life. If he did her a favor, he might be in danger again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After looking at the house for thest time, Lin Mengya stood up and left with Baisu.

    Lin Mengya sat inside the carriage, with Baisu and Fann following behind the carriage, each on one side.

    ¡°Guard, Princess Yu is in the carriage. ording to the Empress¡¯s verbal instructions, she is allowed to go out. Please do us a favor.¡±

    Fann had lived in the pce for many years. But she found those guards at the gate to be unfamiliar.

    So she tried to be more polite and more alert.

    ¡°That¡¯s Princess Yu¡¯s carriage. But we just received an order earlier. A precious thing was reported missing in the pce. So no one can get out until we do a check. If you want to leave, Your Highness, we have no choice but to detain you.¡±

    The guards¡¯ tones brooked no questioning. When Fann was about to refuse, a gentle voice came from inside the carriage, suddenly.

    ¡°Since it is so, we can¡¯t say no. Baisu, Fann, do them a favor. They are only doing their duty.¡±

    A pair of white and slim hands pulled back the curtain. Then, Lin Mengya¡¯s smiling face appeared before everyone.

    The guards immediately bowed to her. No matter what, Lin Mengya was still in a much higher position than them now.

    ¡°Sorry, Your Highness. Come on. Do a thorough check. Hurry up. Don¡¯t dy Her Highness¡¯s time.¡±

    After cupping their hands in respect, the leading guards started checking on what Lin Mengya was carrying.

    Gold and silver were stored in small boxes. They merely nced at them, then turned around.

    The thick robes were the ones that drew their attention.

    They examined them carefully, touched them and even scrutinized the embroideries meticulously.

    Lin Mengya and her maids just stood by, neither stopping them nor saying anything. She did not even look at her clothes.

    ¡°I found something!¡±

    As she expected, while checking on the dress given by Consort Xian, the guard¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted as he felt the seams of the skirt.

    Everyone came closer and gathered together. But Lin Mengya stopped her maids and quietly watched them putting on a show.

    ¡°Take it out!¡±

    Their leader was frowning. But the light in his eyes betrayed his secret. This had already been pre-arranged.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guard quickly ripped the dress apart.

    There was a red book behind theyers of cotton. But there were two words written on the book, Case History!

    ¡°Sir, this is the lost book containing the case history of His Majesty! Unexpectedly, it¡¯s hidden in Princess Yu¡¯s clothes!¡±

    The guard, who found the book, turned the pages and saw many names of herbs inside, though he did not understand what they meant.

    The guard frowned and held the steel knife beside him tightly, as if he did not draw his knife mainly due to Lin Mengya¡¯s position.

    ¡°Princess Yu, we received news from the Court of Imperial Physicians just now, that the case history of His Majesty was missing. We did not expect to find it hidden here. I¡¯m sorry, but you have toe with me to exin this to the Empress.¡±

    Lin Mengya realized what was going on, no matter how stupid she might be.

    What they were looking for was the case history, that had been stolen by Xiaofeng. The Court of Imperial Physicians just chose an appropriate time to report that the case history was lost.

    Besides, it was found in the clothes given by Consort Xian. In fact, it was a trap set by all of them.

    Their purpose was to put the charge for stealing the case history of the Emperor on Lin Mengya.

    What a perfectly good n.

    But Lin Mengya was still smiling slightly. When she was about to speak, a figure appeared behind her suddenly.

    ¡°How dare you try to use my wife?¡±

    The low voice shocked Lin Mengya.

    She opened her eyes wide and stared at the tall figure in front of her, in astonishment.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, why is he here?¡±

    His aura and pride which was clearly visible, shocked the guards, and they retreated. Their leader¡¯s face went numb for a second.

    But at the next second, he showed his respects. He knelt and exined that he had to take Lin Mengya away, to assist in the investigation.

    ¡°Your Highness, may you live long for a thousand years. I¡¯m handling this matter impartially. His Majesty¡¯s case history is very important. If there¡¯s something wrong, it is not enough for my head to be cut off. But it may have been taken inadvertently. As long as Her Highness can exin it clearly, the misunderstanding will be cleared up.¡±

    When he heard what he said, Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°It may have been taken inadvertently?¡± He¡¯s trying to imply that Lin Mengya took it out.

    Long Tianyu did not know the whole story, but he believed that Lin Mengya would never do such a thing.

    ¡°No need. My princesses from a noble family and is a high borndy. She won¡¯t do anything so stealthily. Someone bad is trying to frame my princess. We live in the capital. If you want to ask or find out more, you cane to my house.¡±

    Long Tianyu took a tough stance. Lin Mengya did not know those guards, but he knew them very well.

    Their master was the Crown Prince. They might not do anything ordinarily. But something might happen when they did take action.

    Their purpose was clear. They wanted to frame Lin Mengya.

    He was clenching both his fists and his eyes became cold and pitiless, immediately. ¡°You are trying do something to Lin Mengya? I don¡¯t mind turning against you now, the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it is not up to me. Besides, it¡¯s their orders. Please, do not make it hard for us.¡±

    The leader touched his steel knife that was strapped to his waist. Immediately, the other guards seemed to get his meaning and surrounded Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.

    When the fight was about to start, Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and pulled his tight sleeves.

 Chapter 334 - Turnaround

    <strong>Chapter 334 Turnaround</strong>

    ¡°Your Highness, why are you making hard for him?¡±

    Lin Mengya was smiling gently, and did not seem to be bothered by their threats.

    ¡°Princess Yu is really understanding and reasonable. Your Highness, our hands are tied. But we will not disrespect Her Highness. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±

    After the guard said that, his eyes were filled withcency.

    Whether she was Princess Yu or not, her life would be decided by others once she was put into jail. But the Crown Prince had told him to be extra careful, because Princess Yu was full of cunning tricks.

    It now appeared that she was just like any timid woman.

    Long Tianyu looked down in confusion, only to see her cracking a big smile.

    Winking at him, Lin Mengya did not look worried at all. It made Long Tianyu feel assured.

    Somehow, he became confident. Suddenly, Long Tianyu believed that his princess would not allow anyone to do anything to her.

    She might be hiding her ns from those guards.

    When he thought of this, a smile appeared immediately at the corner of his mouth. Instantly, his icy demeanor melted, and then, he held her cool but soft hands, and said softly,

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    The low, deep voice was mixed with an unfamiliar gentleness.

    Even someone like Lin Mengya, could not help getting flustered and she blushed.

    She stared angrily at Long Tianyu, and suddenly goosebumps appeared on her skin.

    ¡°Oh, God! Long Tianyu is a cool beauty. It is not like him to be so sincere!¡±

    If it were at their house, she might roll her eyes at him. But now, it was not appropriate.

    ¡°Alright, let me just bear with it. It¡¯s just a show anyway.¡±

    ¡°You can bring me in to assist with the investigation, ¡°But I want to know what is the reason for taking me away.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around, a gentle smile still on her face and said this, steadily. But a cunning light shed across her eyes.

    The leader immediately answered seriously, as if he was conducting an official business and was following the regtions.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s because the case history of His Majesty was lost, and was found in your bag. I dare not dy this. I have to bring you along with us.¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at a distance, as if she was lost in thought.

    Although the leader seemed impatient, in the presence of Long Tianyu, he had to control himself, as he waited for Princess Yu, whom he regarded as a prisoner.

    ¡°But why would I want to steal the case history? You know, if I want to read it, I can read it as long as I am in the Court of Imperial Physicians. But if I stole it, that would mean I am a rebel and havemitted a crime? I¡¯m really stupid!¡±

    She lowered her head and murmured, as if she was speaking to herself. The leader thought she was thinking about what she had done, and a cold sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. But his big hand was pointing at Baisu and Fann.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t need the case history of His Majesty. But you know that since His Majesty fell ill, lots of rebels and traitors are trying very hard to get news about His Majesty, for their wild ambitions of course.¡±

    The leader slowly turned to look at Long Tianyu, while saying that.

    But Long Tianyu gave a cold, deadly look back. He did not do it again.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. The Lin family is the loyal general¡¯s family in Dajin. My husband is the prince. Both privately and publicly, it¡¯s unreasonable for me to have that idea, right?¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly realized what her n was.

    But the guard only thought she was struggling needlessly.

    He seemed to know what she would say and replied immediately.

    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t betray His Majesty, Your Highness. But your people may let you down. You may not know this, I think, that one of your maidses from the most mysterious organization in the Lieyun Empire, Hunting Hall of Knowledgeable Tavern. The other one is the daughter of a concubine from the Murong family. It could be possible that they might be the thief.¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised. She knew a little about Baisu¡¯s identify.

    But didn¡¯t Fann tell her that she grew up in the Pce? How did she be the daughter of a concubine from the Murong family in such a short time?

    Lin Mengya cleverly hid her confusion, and her smile became even more gentle. She looked calm, as if those things did not matter at all.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m really ignorant. But guard, you may be looking for the wrong people. They are just from amon family. Besides, they had a tough life and left their homes to work at the pce, when they were still very young. You can¡¯t use innocent people for no reason.¡±

    Lin Mengya was lying with a straight face, but internally she knew clearly that the guard might be right.

    Her brain was racing. Xiaoyu had asked Baisu be her maid, so it was reasonable for her toe from the Hunting Hall.

    But why was it be so coincidental that these two foreigners were serving her at the same time?

    Probably the trap had been set from the very beginning.

    The one who was behind all this had really made a great effort, and was now getting his rewards.

    The leader had expected Lin Mengya to deny it. A brutal smile shed across his face suddenly. Then, he took out a drawing from his chest, in which the likeness of Baisu and Fann had been drawn on it.

    But their hairstyles were different. Baisu had a simple yet different hairstyle, while Fann had a slightlyplicated hairstyle, much like a nobledy.

    Lin Mengya confirmed that it was really the two of them.

    The guard became even more cocky after he took out the drawing. ¡°Princess Yu is eloquent but she can¡¯t escape this time!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lin Mengya questioned him, even though she knew the answer. The guard was extremely cooperative.

    ¡°Our spy took great pains to get the drawing. In the beginning, I thought that I had the wrong people. But unexpectedly, we saw Your Highness with a maid, when you got into the pce. Then, we realized that they had been trained to be spies in Dajin. Their purpose may be to kill His Majesty. I believe, you must be innocent, Your Highness. But it¡¯s not a trivial matter. You¡¯d bettere with us, Your Highness.¡±

    He gave himself away. Lin Mengya sneered silently and the kindness on her face disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m the noble Princess Yu. How dare you take me away as you wish. Listen, my maids are frommon families. No matter who gave you the order to frame me, what I know only is that I did not steal the case history. My maids are innocent as well. No one can take the three of us away today.¡±

    Lin Mengya changed from a gentledy into an aggressive woman in a twinkling of an eye!

    The guards were very shocked. They stood numbly and their faces sank. It seemed that she was starting to confront them.

    ¡°Hum, I originally thought that Princess Yu was a reasonabledy. To my surprise, you¡¯re really unreasonable¡ª¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, he was already thrown aside.

    He spat out blood, and internally, he felt confused.

    He struggled to stand up and looked at Long Tianyu, who was on his guard. ¡°How fast he is!¡± The guard believed that there must more than a level between him and Prince Yu, in their fighting skills.

    But to his surprise, he could not retaliate.

    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s brutal eyes, the leader believed firmly that Prince Yu would kill him if he spoke rudely again.

    ¡°Guard, I¡¯m advising you to think again. No matter what evidence you have, you can¡¯t dere that I am guilty at all. Besides, the book in your hands is just an ordinary medical book. The only special thing about it is that there are many cases of patients with incurable diseases written in it, and attached with prescriptions that the doctors who healed them had made. It¡¯s okay to say it is a case record book. But it¡¯s not His Majesty¡¯s case history book.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya originally nned to force them to give her the identity of the mastermind.

    But she realized from Long Tianyu¡¯s attack that he already knew who had set the trap.

    What Consort Xian hid was not just a case record.

    Lin Mengya nced at Baisu unintentionally, only to see a little anxiety in her eyes.

    She felt a little bitter. Lin Mengya did not expect that she had almost been ruined by the one closest to her.

    But it was still not time to go after the one behind all this, publicly. She had to give up for Long Tianyu¡¯s sake.

    Looking at Lin Mengya saying this with certainty, the leader started to feel quietly confused.

    It was not as he knew. ording to their n, even though they might fail to do something to Lin Mengya, they would still nder her and then cause the Lin family and Long Tianyu to feel ashamed.

    Then, Lin Mengya would be like an abandoned chess piece. The Lin family or Long Tianyu would certainly not protect her.

    The guards received an order to retain Lin Mengya in the pce.

    The leader, who was desperate to im the credit, did try to retain Lin Mengya, in order to gain honors.

    ¡°Show me!¡±

    The leader had a cold expression on his face, and grabbed the case record from the other guards. He stood still when he saw the first page.

    ¡°It..is not His Majesty¡¯s case record at all!¡±

    The furious leader threw the false case record onto the ground at once.

    ¡°You must have misunderstood. It¡¯s not the real case record. So can I go now?¡±

 Chapter 335 - Departure Again

    <h4>Chapter 335 Departure Again</h4>

    While looking at the leader in the front of her, Lin Mengya smiled, but her eyes were cold.

    The leader had worked in the pce for many years. He had some dealings with the Crown Prince or the other princes, more or less.

    But it was the first time he had encountered Prince Yu.

    Drops of cold sweat dripped down his temples.

    It was okay if he managed to make a hit. But now, the so-called imperial case record was simply a medical book.

    The sudden appearance of Prince Yu was putting great pressure on him. Now, Princess Yu was starting to fight back. Even the Crown Prince would not be able to win this battle, let alone the guard.

    Now, he¡¯d better¡ª

    ¡°Can I leave now? It¡¯s gettingte. I don¡¯t have anything more to talk with you here.¡±

    The previously harsh Princess Yu now seemed like a sh in the pan.

    But her tone did not sound as kindly as it did before.

    After thinking about it, the leader smiled and had to give way to her.

    ¡°Of course you can. Prince Yu, Princess Yu, please.¡±

    Looking at his fake smile, Lin Mengya did not want to talk anymore.

    Long Tianyu, after giving those guards a cold nce, followed Lin Mengya, and got out of the pce.

    All the guards could do nothing, but hold their breaths and kept their silence. Only Lin Mengya knew that they would die tonight.

    Lin Mengya subconsciously turned to look at Long Tianyu, who had just mounted his horse.

    A weird smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.

    Now that the Crown Prince had started to follow her, he must have been preparing for her return.

    Lin Mengya bent her head in order to get into her carriage. She was curious about how the Crown Prince would feel, when he saw Long Tianyu¡¯s return.

    The small, bouncing carriage soon left the vicinity of the pce.

    The familiar carriage already had Lin Kui as the driver. It proved that Long Tianyu attached great importance to Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.

    After getting out of the carriage, Lin Mengya sighed. She could take Baisu with her, but Fann¡ª

    ¡°We should go now. Be careful when you go back to the pce, and take care of yourself. Understand?¡±

    Fann nodded. Although they were together only for a few days, Lin Mengya and Baisu were all funny women. This was rare in the Pce.

    Lin Mengya was a nobledy, while Baisu was a kung fu master. But both of them got along well with each other, and were like sisters.

    Baisu looked indifferent, but was very loyal to Lin Mengya only.

    She had never had that kind of feeling before.

    People were used to schemes and plots in the pce. If there existed such a sincere rtionship, their ruthless lives would change a lot for the better.

    Lin Mengya did not talk too much and only gave Fann some checks from Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya could only make limited arrangements in the pce, but she was able to help them by giving them money.

    Fann could not refuse and had to ept it. Her eyes started to turn red. Watching Lin Mengya and Baisu getting into the carriage, she just stood there until the carriage disappeared from her sight.

    ¡°Baisu, do you think we will ever meet her again?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not pull back the curtain to take a look. No matter how unwilling she was, she had to leave.

    It was better to leave quickly in this way, than to miss her in her heart.

    ¡°We will. Master, you will still go into the pce in the future, right?¡±

    Baisu did not look at Lin Mengya, and her head was lowered.

    But Lin Mengya just gave a faint sigh, and her pretty face looked exhausted.

    ¡°How long will you keep hiding from me? Baisu, how many secrets are you keeping?¡±

    Silence. From the moment Lin Mengya said that, there was a weird silence in the carriage.

    Baisu raised her head in astonishment. Her pretty face looked surprised, not cold anymore. She stared at Lin Mengya as if she did not believe that her Master sitting in the front of her, had seen through her and knew about the secrets she had been keeping for long.

    ¡°Ma...master, what do you mean? I...don¡¯t understand...¡±

    At that moment, what Baisu wanted most, was to convince Lin Mengya that she did not mean to keep any secrets from her.

    But when she noticed the disappointment in her eyes, Baisu swallowed everything she wanted to say.

    ¡°You know all about it?¡±

    Hearing her low, soft and weak voice, Lin Mengya suddenly felt cold.

    She felt as if she was falling down into an icehouse. She gathered her coat closer and did not know exactly what she was feeling at the moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I want to know. You said that you were trained by your Master to protect Xiaoyu till death. I know, in this role, you can¡¯t leave Xiaoyu even when he gives you that order. But now, you are staying with me. You must have other reasons, other than Xiaoyu¡¯s order, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya said this in a cold voice. Baisu was unfamiliar with that tone.

    In front of the four maids, Lin Mengya was their tolerant, kind Master and their elder sister. She never acted ruthlessly toward them, because this side of her was only shown to her enemies.

    Baisu smiled a bitter smiler, as if she was mocking herself. She felt as if a knife was piercing her heart.

    If she could go back in time, she would choose to go back to her own state and be with Uncle Lie.

    ¡°Master...you¡¯re right. Uncle Lie left me a task. That¡¯s why I stayed in Dajin. I¡¯m really a killer from Hunting Hall. My task is to get the chance to kill the Emperor of Dajin.¡±

    Every word spoken by her pierced Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, like a knife.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes became very cold. She had never imagined that Baisu, whom she thought of as a sister, was a killer in disguise, hiding beside her.

    Baisu was an emotionless girl. But Lin Mengya knew clearly that she was passionate inside.

    To her surprise, eventually, her feelings toward here were reciprocated.

    After pondering over it for a while, Lin Mengya closed her eyes silently.

    ¡°You better go.¡±

    These three simple words severed her rtionship with Baisu.

    If for whatever reasons Baisu should fail in her mission in the end, Lin Mengya knew clearly that she would have to make a difficult choice one day, if Baisu continued to be her maid.

    ¡°No, Master, I won¡¯t go. I can¡¯t leave you. If I leave you, who will protect you?¡±

    Baisu burst into tears.

    But Lin Mengya just kept her eyes closed, as if she waspletely worn out, or totally disappointed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, Prince Yu will kill you one day. Do you want to make it difficult for me? I will not protect the enemy. You know me well. Before I do anything I regret, it¡¯s better for you to go.¡±

    Lin Mengya said this in a resolute and cold tone.

    Baisu looked at Lin Mengya tearfully, gritted her teeth, pushed open the carriage door, and disappeared into the sunset.

    After a while, a low sigh was heard from inside the carriage.

    It sounded really sad because it was mixed withplicated feelings.

    ¡°Your Highness, Baisu left. Should we¡ª¡±

    The guard, who was monitoring the carriage outside, came back to report. They already knew clearly who Baisu really was.

    They did not take any action because of Prince Yu.

    Long Tianyu looked into the distance with his dark eyes. But he did not order the arrest of the foreign assassin.

    In fact, Lin Mengya was the saddest person inside the carriage.

    ¡°You can got back first. I will take a walk with my princess.¡±

    It was rare to see some warmth on his indifferent face.

    Long Tianyu changed his mind. After all, he could bring Lin Mengya back home whenever he wanted. It would be better to go for a walk with her now.

    All the guards left, but there were many hiding in the darkness, protecting Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    The carriage was moving on steadily. Lin Mengya was lost in her sad thoughts. She failed to notice that the carriage had already passed by the only way leading to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Slowly, the noises from the people outside drifted in.

    Lin Mengya was aroused by the noise and then she pulled the curtain aside with her hand, only to see the hustle and bustle ofrge crowds.

    ¡°Lin Kui? Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going back to our house?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in confusion. When she saw a gray figure showing up in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help locking her beautiful eyes on the smiling face.

    He was not his usual self today. Long Tianyu was neither the brave Prince Yu nor the honorable third prince today.

    The gray, cotton wadded robe with a round ck cor, made the curved face of the man in her front, look even more handsome.

    He stretched out his slender, slim hand with the palm upward, and his eyes seemed shine like the stars.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk. Today is the Lantern Festival. We can guessntern riddles, look at thenterns and set thenterns adrift on the river.¡±

    The light, soft voice had a strong, velvety texture.

    Lin Mengya originally wanted to refuse, but when she saw his eyes watching her, she could not help stretching out her hands and putting them on his palms.

    When her fingers felt his warm, dry hands, its core being the center of learning martial arts of many years, she felt a strange sparkle.

    When she was about to withdraw her hands, Long Tianyu caught her hands tightly this time.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She followed him out. They were not the noble Prince Yu and Princess Yu now. They were more like a rich, young and good looking couple, going out for an outing.

    ¡°Keep your eyes on them. There are too many people. Don¡¯t let Prince Yu and Princess Yu get bothered by other people.¡±

    Looking at them disappearing into the crowd, Lin Kui and the other poor guards frowned and silently screamed at their bad luck.

    There was no need to be very alert in daily life. But now¡ª

    Lin Kui sighed. ¡°Fine. We¡¯re just pitiful guards.¡±

 Chapter 336 - The Lantern Festival

    <strong>Chapter 336 The Lantern Festival</strong>

    On the Lantern Festival, which fell on the fifteenth day of the first month of the lunar year, people would be busy making flowernterns, solving riddles and eating sweet dumplings.

    With her hands held tightly in a pair of dry, warm hands, Lin Mengya found herself following behind Long Tianyu, floating along like duckweed.

    She was distracted by what Baisu had done. In fact, Baisu had a woeful tale to tell. But Lin Mengya could not retain her, for herself or Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Are you still feeling upset about Baisu?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s deep, low voice suddenly came from above her. Lin Mengya lifted up her head and found her eyes drawn into a pair of dark eyes which was looking at her as well.

    ¡°I... You know everything? Are you going to me me?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little nervous, because Baisu had followed her into the Pce, after all. If something went wrong with the Emperor, she would be the main cause.

    ¡°From the beginning, I knew clearly who Baisu really was. I did not stop you from going into the pce with her, because I was sure that she would not do anything to father.¡±

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu turned his head aside, his face hidden in the darkness so that Lin Mengya could not see his facial expression clearly.

    But somehow, Lin Mengya felt a little angry at him.

    Her face turned a little cold and when she wanted to withdraw her hands, she found that Long Tianyu was holding them very tightly. She tried to struggle but failed. Finally, she had to stop and let him hold her hands.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, since you knew everything?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a huff. But when she voiced it out, she felt somewhat discouraged.

    Frankly, she also had found some hints about Baisu¡¯s identity. She did not stop her because she also wanted to see how much Baisu cared about their rtionship, which was like that of being sisters.

    Lin Mengya, or Long Tianyu actually doubted if Baisu would betray her.

    Suddenly, there was a hint of a smile on her face. To some extent, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were on the same wavelength.

    They thought themselves to be strategists, and shamelessly used the people closest to them as chips.

    ¡°She won¡¯t harm father, truly. ¡°Because she knew herself that you would be involved if she did. Therefore, she would not do anything.¡±

    After a period of thought, Long Tianyu slowly said this.

    He actually did not understand the rtionship between women.

    But he knew clearly about one thing.

    Baisu or the other three maids would sacrifice themselves for Lin Mengya.

    So did Lin Kui and the other subordinates. When it came to Long Tianyu, they would put his safety as the priority.

    That was why Long Tianyu did not stop Baisu from going with Lin Mengya.

    But to his surprise, this was almost used by the Crown Prince as an excuse to defeat Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. Baisu¡¯s identity was a secret. Even he did not make it known. But how could an unimportant guard of the Crown Prince, know clearly who Baisu really was.

    Long Tianyu smelled a sensitive conspiracy going on here.

    ¡°It may be so. I hope Baisu can think it over and find a life of her own. After all, she can¡¯t live for me or Xiaoyu.¡±

    Lin Mengya figured it out as well. Baisu was not the same as the other three girls.

    Her family and her martial arts skills were the deciding factors for her, that she could never be an ordinary maid.

    Perhaps, Baizhi and Baishao might get married tomon men in a few years. But Baisu had the best ending for herself now.

    Lin Mengya raised her head and saw lots of Kongmingnterns rising up in the dark sky.

    Red or yellow quadrangle papernterns were flying in the sky over the Capital City.

    When Lin Mengya was still a little girl, mothers in the orphanage would often fly a Kongmingntern, when one of those orphans had their birthdaying.

    It was said that supernatural beings in heaven would see the papernterns carrying the people¡¯s good aspirations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told Lin Kui not to make it hard for Baisu. If you want more maids, I will tell them to find a suitable maid for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Before anyone noticed, Long Tianyu had already started to do these thoughtful and caring tasks for her.

    ¡°I...don¡¯t need. The more I build up the rtionship with, the more painful the departure will be for me. But anyway, thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and a grateful smile surfaced on her face.

    Long Tianyu was obsessed with it. Although he had already seen her different facial expressions, her smile was so light under the moonlight, so soft.

    Her beautiful eyes were filled with sincere gratitude.

    Her pink, rosy lips curled upward, and a gentle smile made her face so beautiful that the stars in the sky would lose their lights in a minute.

    The people around them disappeared from their world in a minute.

    In their eyes, only both of them were present, at this moment.

    The next second, Long Tianyu bent his body.

    Unexpectedly, his cool, soft lips touched Lin Mengya¡¯s lips.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and watched his face getting closer. She seemed to be stunned, and her small mouth opened slightly. His familiar, overwhelming breath was making her dizzy.

    Lin Mengya had never experienced such a gentle, cherished kiss before. Her eyes started to wander in a second. Then, she grasped Long Tianyu¡¯s cuffs like a drowning woman.

    Long Tianyu looked down at the pink face. The expected struggle did not happen. Instead, the pair of eyes with the curved eyshes quivered and closed in the next second.

    Lin Mengya seemed to give her permission, as well as encouragement. Unexpected soft feelings poured into Long Tianyu¡¯s heart suddenly. He could not help lengthening his kiss.

    His grey robe blocked their eyes.

    The atmosphere was getting warmer. His coolness turned into heat in a few minutes.

    Lin Mengya, who was inexperienced in this, felt very dizzy. Then, her pliant body fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°God! How could we in public... Ooo...¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was always a good talker, was uttering cries, with her hands covering her face. Looking at her, Long Tianyu¡¯s lifetime indifferent face finally burst intoughter.

    He held Lin Mengya, who resolutely refused to loosen her hands, in his arms.

    His smile was getting wider. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that father often told me to get a wife as early as possible.¡±

    It proved that the Heavens treated him kindly and generously. Lin Mengya, in his arms, was gradually going into and upying every corner of his heart, unknowingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. No one can see us.¡±

    His low voice was mixed with a little flirtatious tone, maybe because its master was in a good mood.

    Lin Mengya was shamed into anger. She clenched her fists and violently pounded on his chest.

    But what she heard was a louderugh.

    Lin Mengya held her ming face between her palms. Although she had traveled from the modern world to this ancient world, she still felt embarrassed at this disy of undisguised passion.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and appreciate the flower-shapednterns. I remember that you held a flowerntern gathering in Liuxin Courtyard, right? Let¡¯s have a look and see the difference between yours and the folkntern show.¡±

    Long Tianyu rarely suggested anything in such a low, gentle voice, but he was in an exceptionally good mood today.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly because she found it hard to refuse him. But her face which was still as red as a tomato, was looking downward.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had always been aware about the prosperity in the Capital City.

    When she was still a child, she and Baizhi would climb thedder in the backyard and look out at the outside world, every year.

    She could go out as much as she wanted to now, but the enchantment from that time had disappeared.

    Flowernterns varied greatly, from the simplest rednterns, to the delicate animal or flowernterns. Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu about lovingly, which was rare.

    ¡°Which one do you like? I can buy it for you.¡±

    Long Tianyu tried to express what he was thinking of, unskillfully. Even he himself did not expect that he would try so carefully to please someone.

    ¡°I... It¡¯s good enough to just look. They¡¯re all beautiful. I like them all.¡±

    ¡°Buy me a flowerntern? Only children will have that kind of wish.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled at him, but her eyes stopped on a butterflyntern for a few seconds.

    The butterflyntern was very delicate. Even in the modern world, Lin Mengya had rarely seen such a lovely flowerntern.

    Itsted for just seconds. But Long Tianyu was quick to notice that it had caught her eye.

    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    After letting Lin Mengya wait in a safe corner, Long Tianyu disappeared into the crowd immediately, and went to chase after thentern vendor.

    Looking at his back, Lin Mengya tried to stop him, but she was deprived of the chance from the beginning.

    It was umon that Prince Yu would act so impulsively. Today, it was worth the ticket for thentern show.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Princess Yu.¡±

    Before she was aware of it, Lin Mengya suddenly found a sharp knife prodding her waist.

    Her body stiffened, as a low warning came into her ears.

    Lin Mengya berated herself silently for three seconds. She thought of herself quite like Conan, otherwise, she would not always encounter such incidents.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    Behind her was the quiet, dark street.

    The one behind her was holding her, and moving until the end of the street.

    In the dim moonlight, Lin Mengya only saw the outline of a face hidden by a ck cloak.

    This person did not want her to recognize who she was; thus, she lowered her voice deliberately. But Lin Mengya was sure that the mysterious one in ck, was a woman.

    ¡°Your life, of course, Princess Yu. I know there are lots of guards protecting you, nearby. But, today, you will not survive!¡±

    Her voice sounded a little shrill, not due to fright, but ¡ªexcitement!

    The woman swung the shining knife and it seemed that at the next second, the knife would slice into Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

 Chapter 337 - The Mysterious Disappearance

    <strong>Chapter 337 The Mysterious Disappearance</strong>

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya did not lose her head. Instead, she held on to the silver knife.

    The stinging feeling became more tangible in the cold darkness.

    ¡°Are you insane!¡±

    That woman had never imagined that Lin Mengya would be so calm as to hold on to her knife.

    It felt quite painful. But Lin Mengya did not flinch in the least.

    She had had enough of it. She could do nothing, except to be protected many times. They would do harm to whoever she cared about!

    Therefore, she did not want to hide behind her guards anymore. She decided to confront the people who wanted her life, alone.

    ¡°Who asked you to kill me? Or do you want to kill me because you hate me?¡±

    The woman in the cloak suddenly trembled.

    That was because she saw a pair of the most indifferent, coolest eyes in the world, staring at her.

    The light of the full moon cast only a little light in the alley, which was almost deserted. But that pair of amber-like eyes send forth a coldness that seemed toe from hell.

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    When the woman was about to answer, she found that the knife could not be taken out of Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, no matter how strongly she tugged at it.

    Regardless of the depth of the wound, Lin Mengya refused to let it go, as if she was possessed.

    Suddenly, that woman made up her mind and gathered every ounce of energy in her body to try to cut Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    But Lin Mengya rxed her grip suddenly, and fresh blood suddenly sttered into the air. Lin Mengya paid no attention to it, and just frowned slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill me? Go on! Put your knife into my heart! Come on!¡±

    Her sharp voice sounded cold and biting. Lin Mengya red at the woman in front of her indifferently. The pain stimted her ferocity.

    The desire for blood suppressed deep inside her heart, was finally released after repeated stimtions.

    The Lin family was a family of generals. Either Lin Muzhi or Lin Nansheng were all Death Warriors, harvesting peoples¡¯ souls in the battlefield.

    Lin Mengya was a girl, but the bloodline was there. At this point, her personality could be traced to the same origin as Lin Muzhi.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why do you all want to kill me! If this world doesn¡¯t need me, then, why let me travel here?¡±

    Lin Mengya went one step closer, sending forth an aura only Death had, which frightened the woman.

    The woman had originally intended to kill Lin Mengya. But when she saw Lin Mengya catching her knife with one hand, the woman felt more scared than hostile.

    ¡°She... she has such a pair of cold, heartless eyes!¡±

    Like¡ª like Long Tianyu exactly!

    ¡°You want my life? Well,e and take it! I have been waiting here for you. But why do you want to harm my people! Sister Yue Ting, Xiaoyu and Qinghu! Without me, they could have chosen a different life! Why are you so hard on me?¡±

    Lin Mengya was trapped in a nightmare, where the suffering from departure and sadness of losing friends had been gnawing at her heart, day and night.

    Why should everything she cared about be taken away!

    Why did everything she cherished end up as nothing!

    Stepping on her own bloodstains, Lin Mengya seemed to find an outlet for her pains. The woman who tried to kill Lin Mengya by starlight, was unlucky tonight.

    The woman became very nervous. Her umtion of ferocity and hate copsed in a minute when it met the overwhelming aura of Lin Mengya.

    She wanted to run away, somehow.

    It was due to the woman who was holding the knife. Somehow she had the feeling that she would be the one to die in the end!

    Her pupils contracted slightly. Her instincts told her that if she did not take action now, what would be waiting for her, would be a dead body abandoned on the street.

    Her wrists were shaking.

    But she still summoned up all her courage, and while biting her lips, she tried to plunge the knife into Lin Mengya¡¯s chest.

    The next second, the ck figure fell in front of Lin Mengya suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just to kill a person. Do you need to dirty your hands?¡±

    In the dark alley, Lin Mengya immediately recognized the sudden appearance of the person, without even having to look carefully.

    The man appeared out of the darkness and looked into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He gave her a seemingly soft, inoffensive smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to see you off. So I came to have a look at you. To be early is not as good as toe on time. Is that right?¡±

    Qiu Yu held a long sword casually in his hands, and had a smile on his face.

    But Lin Mengya stared at him and his sword, as if he was a stranger.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you keeping everything from me anding into my life? Do you know how painful it is for me? I don¡¯t want to be left in the dark! I don¡¯t want to be used by anyone!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s emotions were swinging wildly now, she did not even know how to deal with the wound on her hand.

    Looking at her, Qiu Yu frowned tightly. ¡°It does not look good, now¡±

    Massive blood loss made Lin Mengya lose control over her emotions.

    The knife wound in her hand wasid open to the bone. It already created a small pool of blood. But Lin Mengya refused to listen to any single word of Qiu Yu¡¯s exnation, like an irritated lion.

    Qiu Yu could do nothing, except raise his hand and hit Lin Mengya on the neck.

    The lion who was in a huff, immediately slumped on to Qiu Yu¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Have a good sleep. You won¡¯t feel any pain when you wake up.¡±

    The sound of sighing echoed in the empty alley. But the two figures had already disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Mengya! Mengya!¡±

    Long Tianyu carried a delicate butterflyntern in his hand, but his smile froze, as he stood at the entrance of the alley.

    His smile froze and his eyes were covered with ayer of frost. The strong smell of blood made Long Tianyu tense immediately.

    He stepped cautiously into the alley. The body slumped on the ground in the darkness, made his heart tremble.

    The light of his butterflyntern shone on the body and he saw a face, filled with regret.

    ¡°Thank goodness, it¡¯s not Lin Mengya!¡±

    When Long Tianyu was about to turn around to leave, the strong smell of perfume made his eyes water.

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡ª¡±

    He looked around carefully and finally saw a pool of bloodstains on the green stone ground.

    ¡°It is her blood.¡± Long Tianyu remembered clearly the smell of Lin Mengya¡¯s blood, maybe because he had lived with her for so long.

    The smell of blood that had a little fragrance, indeed belonged to Lin Mengya.

    Looking at the bloodstains on the ground, Long Tianyu frowned. ¡°How severely wounded was Lin Mengya, to spill forth so much blood?¡±

    Long Tianyu went farther into the alley, but failed to find any trace of Lin Mengya.

    His heart seemed to be caught in a tight grip. Did she¡ª

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t find any trace of Her Highness.¡±

    Lin Kui popped up in front of Long Tianyu, outside the alley.

    He knelt on one knee; his forehead covered in cold sweat.

    Prince Yu told him that Princess Yu did not wait for him at the agreed ce. To his surprise, Princess Yu vanishedpletely, in the blink of an eye.

    Lin Kui had a pair of sharp eyes and already saw the dead body on the ground.

    ¡°Her Highness had an ident?¡±

    Lin Kui was too afraid to imagine further. Although he was not intelligent, he also had a feeling that Princess Yu was very important now, and he wondered who could be so bold to kidnap Princess Yu.

    ¡°Go and search. Find out who took Princess Yu away tonight.¡±

    Under the bobbing light, Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes.

    The gentle attitude he showed toward Lin Mengya disappeared in a minute. What was left was his shing profile, like a cutting de.

    Long Tianyu got out of the alley, still holding the butterflyntern in his hand. He looked up at the moon in the sky, and a flicker of brutal, cold light shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to kill Lin Mengya, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, then, I don¡¯t mind bringing forward the massacre¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was still unconscious, had no idea her disappearance would cause a domino like chain effect.

    But she had a high fever due to the wound, when she was taken by Qiu Yu to a house.

    Qiu Yu applied the best medicine on the knife wound. But Lin Mengya closed her eyes and refused to wake up, maybe because she was depressed.

    ¡°Second Master, thisdy is well now. But she¡¯s still in aa. Should I¡ª¡±

    Inside a bright, warm wing room, Qiu Yu watched the thin, pale face on the bed carefully, while sitting at the delicate-curved, red wooden desk.

    Sky-blue curtains shielded her from the wind, which blew in asionally. The brocade quilt was dusty pink with lilies. Qiu Yu carefully tucked the quilt in the corner.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips were unexpectedly pale. Her fine face seemed to have lost its vitality, like a piece of jade losing its warmth. It seemed to bear the signs of great regret.

    Her ck hair hung loosely on the pillow, which had golden embroidery on it. Although everything beautiful was ced in front of her, she seemed to have lost all interest, and refused to wake up from her dream.

    Qiu Yu turned around to look at those humble servants. He waved to them and made them get out of the room.

    He stood up and walked to the bed Lin Mengya was lying on.

    His heart was aching, and he felt helpless, not calm nor cynical.

    Although he did not know what had happened to Lin Mengya, he felt sorrowful for no reason, when he remembered her questions in the alley, that night.

 Chapter 338 - Strife Open and Secret

    <strong>Chapter 338 Strife Open and Secret</strong>

    ¡°Her sorrows must have been suppressed for too long.¡±

    Till now, Qiu Yu still remembered the scene when Lin Mengya held on so tightly to the knife when he got to the alley.

    No matter how strong she looked, she was still a human, and there was a limit to her patience.

    Sadness gradually snaked out of Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Have a good sleep. You won¡¯t feel that sad after a good rest.¡±

    Whether Lin Mengya heard his gentle,forting words, Qiu Yu did not know. But there were no signs of life on her pale face.

    Qiu Yu sighed and had to get out of the room.

    Outside the room stood a line of figures dressed in white. Theirely andmon faces looked very serious.

    Their only master was Qiu Yu, who just came out of the room.

    ¡°Second Master, news from the house, that if you fail to find it within half a year, Big Master said that you have to get back then.¡±

    Qiu Yu looked indifferent and arrogant, as his gentle facial expression disappeared.

    He coolly nced at the subordinate in front of him. Immediately, that subordinate kept quiet.

    ¡°I can handle my own stuff. You are not to be either a megaphone or a monitor here. Do your duty and watch her. No one is allowed to get close to this room, do you understand me?¡±

    His subordinates kneeling on the ground, instantly went about to perform their duties.

    In a minute, those figures in white had scattered to every corner of the yard.

    Standing on the vacantnd in the yard, Qiu Yu seemed to be having some internal conflict, which could be seen from his expression.

    He originally thought that he could find something in the Pce. But unexpectedly, he got nothing, even though he had made a huge effort, for such a long time.

    No, he might still get something.

    Looking at the closed door, Qiu Yu shook his head, and then left to brew medicine for Lin Mengya, personally.

    Lin Mengya who was in aa, had no idea that her disappearance had created a huge disturbance in the turbulent Capital City.

    A band of imperial guards were sentenced to death or put into jail, because of serious neglect of duty. Following that, many provincial administrators were investigated into, and charged for corruption or murder.

    Confiscation of items and arrests were carried out throughout the cities of Dajin.

    Arresting those administrators meant routing out all bosses behind them. But this time, for no reason, their bosses, who usually shielded them, became y figures.

    Folks all pped and cheered while all the fatuous officials were worried about their own welfare.

    But what they did not expect, was that the government took suchrge-scale measures just because a woman went missing.

    Spring was here, but it still felt chilly outside the room.

    Spring seemed to approach very slowly this year.

    Inside the study room of Long Tianyu, Long Qinghan wore a blue robe with delicate auspicious clouds, embroidered with silver fments.

    His long, inky hair was tucked under a Kylin jade crown, which made him look like a noble gentleman.

    But at the moment, this beautiful man, who had attracted the affections of many youngdies, was jumping agitatedly around a small stove.

    ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s so cold here. Third sister-inw always has a warm house. Why don¡¯t you move over to live there for a few days?¡±

    Steward Deng, who was standing aside with his hands at his side, regretted agreeing to let the seventh prince in.

    Princess Yu was a taboo subject in the whole of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, and no one dared to mention her name.

    But the seventh prince not only monopolized the only stove in the room, but also dared to mention Princess Yu¡¯s name, so publicly.

    ¡°Gosh.¡± Steward Deng sighed silently. Based on past experience, he believed that Prince Yu would re at the seventh prince and then throw him a tough task.

    Long Qinghan, who did not know that he was ying with fire, was watching his third brother at the moment.

    Followers of the Crown Prince were feeling all like a cat on hot bricks, because the administrators were frequently being interrogated. If any further actions were taken, the Crown Prince might be ousted from his position.

    But Long Tianyu had given instructions for all actions to cease this morning. Long Qinghan did not understand why.

    Although the partners of the Crown Prince found no evidence to prove that Long Tianyu was behind all this raids, Long Qinghan knew clearly that Long Tianyu was the one who delivered that detailed information about the corrupted administrators to those governors in various ways.

    Without his information, how would they be able to pull out those borers in the country, as if God was helping them?

    Today, a group of guards would be beheaded for serious misconduct. They had no idea how concrete evidence against their well-arranged secret deals had been revealed to the general of imperial guards.

    Besides, they were made known to all themandants in public.

    Long Qinghan opened his folding fan with a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, which covered his snicker.

    He already realized that after lying low for many years, Long Tianyu actually had already developedpetitive powers against the Crown Prince.

    Long Tianyu did not have any ambitions to sit on the throne, though he looked like an outstanding leader.

    If the Emperor had not fallen ill so suddenly, he would not have been forced by the Crown Prince to take action to start a fight.

    But Long Qinghan thought that things were bing more interesting.

    If the Crown Prince was defeated this time, it was uncertain which one among those princes would take his ce!

    But¡ª Long Qinghan and steward Deng felt a little confused about Long Tianyu¡¯s reaction at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right. Why did he have no reaction up till now?¡±

    ¡°Why is he just sitting in front of his desk and looking at the letter?¡±

    At this time, Long Tianyu was reading the letter in his hands, over and over again. But there was an icy feeling wrapping around his heart.

    We will let you knowter, about how he got this letter. The contents in the letter was challenging his pride.

    ¡°Lin Mengya is in Number thirteen, Willows Tang.¡± This short sentence seemed to be sneering at Long Tianyu.

    In recent days, Long Tianyu had almost sent out everyone in the Capital City, but still found no traces of Lin Mengya.

    He was almost certain that the letter was a challenge thrown at him, from the Crown Prince.

    That was because Long Tianyu was very sure that someone supporting the Crown Prince, took Lin Mengya away that day.

    Otherwise, who could know that Lin Mengya came out of the pce on that day? If the Crown Prince was not happy with this, he would not have sent someone to stalk them.

    They had their chance when Long Tianyu rxed his guard a little, and went off to buy thentern, and took Lin Mengya away.

    ¡°Shit! My carelessness caused Lin Mengya¡¯s life to be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s this? Is that something that is able to defeat you?¡±

    Long Qinghan was curious, and just as he was about to get the letter on the table, Long Tianyu mmed his fists on the table.

    Long Qinghan hurriedly retracted his hand. His eyes were still watching Long Tianyu with curiosity.

    ¡°Third brother seems very abnormal today.¡±

    Long Tianyu got up and walked to the window of his study room.

    Although the Crown Prince looked normal on the surface, it was still a well-known fact that it was chaotic inside the pce.

    The disappearance of Lin Mengya was just one of the reasons why Long Tianyu chose to take action now.

    He received news from the Pce that the Emperor¡¯s illness was worsening day by day. If he did not make preparations as early as possible, someone would make an attempt to achieve their wild ambition.

    ¡°Qinghan, do you still remember the warning father gave us, thest time we saw him?¡±

    Long Qinghan¡¯s expression changed and a cunning light could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°The Crown Prince and the Emperor, they can¡¯t wait any more. If there¡¯s something wrong with father, Dajin may suffer arge change.¡±

    Long Tianyu rarely mentioned these things, because he did not want to fight for power and position.

    Compared with the high position and supreme honor in the court, fighting in the battlefield was more desirable for him.

    But life did not go as he wanted.

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. As long as we¡¯re still alive, they won¡¯t have the chance to gain any extra advantages. But third brother, now that you know they can¡¯t suppress their desires, why did you stop us?¡±

    Long Tianyu was shocked by the letter, because it was clear in its purpose.

    The Crown Prince chose to deliver this letter now, because he wanted Long Tianyu to know that the Crown Prince would release Lin Mengya, if he stopped his activities.

    Perhaps it was a conspiracy to invite Long Tianyu to get a taste of his own medicine.

    Long Tianyu knew that he had to think carefully about the two possibilities. It was not time to let the Crown Prince and the Emperor do what they wanted.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to go on now. What they have done these years already led to lots of voices of protest. They¡¯re just having wishful thoughts that they can control the whole government alone. Now, lots of things have been made public. Their bases will be shaken by others, even without my interference.¡±

    ¡°Threatening me to make me stop? No way!¡±

    Long Tianyu was very familiar with their wild ambitions. If he did stop for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s safety, this would confirm that Lin Mengya was his sole weakness.

    Then, it was not a big deal when they refused to let go of Lin Mengya. After all, they would be crazy if they were to release Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu had to move on, topletely remove all those barriers, and then, Lin Mengya would not be in anymore danger.

    Long Tianyu silently clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Night, I hope you can do it, and bring Lin Mengya back to me safely.¡±

 Chapter 339 - Escape Plan

    <strong>Chapter 339 Escape n</strong>

    Lin Mengya had been unconscious for four days already.

    In four days, many things could happen. But it was not enough for a person who refused to wake up.

    From the day Lin Mengya was brought back to his ce, Qiu Yu had been taking care of her, quietly.

    He sighed slightly, while looking at Lin Mengya bing thinner by the day. What he could do was to feed decoctions to Lin Mengya to sustain her life every day.

    In fact, Qiu Yu had encountered such an event before.

    His Master told him that a human was the most mysterious being in the universe.

    Some people¡¯s hair would turn white overnight because of sorrow. It was not something made up by writers. One¡¯s mood could dominate the body¡¯s functions.

    For example, Lin Mengya passed out, but she was still conscious.

    Perhaps she was protecting herself by doing that.

    But Qiu Yu believed in Lin Mengya. No matter what happened, she would never avoid it. As long as she thought it out and epted everything that had happened, she would wake up.

    ¡°Wake up soon. Do you know? The whole Capital City is in a mess, because of you now. Our house is being monitored. If you don¡¯t wake up, I will have to take you to another ce again.¡±

    Although he said that, Qiu Yu did not look worried.

    The house had been bought by him earlier before.

    Sooner orter, the existence of his house would be discovered. But to his surprise, the one behind it was not Long Tianyu.

    If it was true, then, Prince Yu must be the one creating such a disturbance in Dajin recently.

    A yful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Long Tianyu is really not a simple man. What a big disturbance he has created.¡±

    ¡°But Prince Yu stirred up trouble here and there. if the foundation is shaken, will he feel upset if the loss overweighs the gain?¡±

    Qiu Yu shook his head. He should not take them into consideration.

    He should think about how to get Lin Mengya to wake up.

    ¡°Hey, I really wonder if you¡¯re the dangerous beauty, or¡ª¡±

    Some lights shed across his eyes. If that was true, perhaps he should consider moving Lin Mengya back to his home, when she was still lying on the bed.

    But at the thought of Lin Mengya¡¯s way of taking revenge, Qiu Yu thought that it would be better to stay here and wait for her to wake up, because he did not want his family to be broken up.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s consciousness, like a seed sleeping for the whole winter, gradually came to life.

    In the beginning, because of her emotions, the Shen Nung System automatically sent a signal to benumb her cranial nerves. That was why she fell into a stupor without any awareness.

    A sky filled with soft silver lights was shining in front of her. There was one word written there ¡®Restart¡¯.

    Lin Mengya watched numbly, and did not make any move to press the button ¡®Yes¡¯.

    ¡°Should I continue, or just let it go?¡±

    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Mengya decided to press ¡®Yes¡¯.

    The long-lost sense of inability returned. All her sensory nerves restarted sessfully.

    She struggled to open her eyes and looked at the world. Even though there was a sense of heartfelt pain, there were more people she was unwilling to leave behind.

    Her father, brother, her maids, and¡ª

    and the beautiful face she could not erase from her mind.

    When she thought about it, Lin Mengya realized that she had fallen in love with Long Tianyu, even without her noticing it!

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± Lin Mengya decided to confront calmly what she was thinking of. ¡°I like him. That Lady Lin Lang¡ª¡±

    ¡°It was like there is a nobledy who was staying inside her home in the old society. I¡¯m the top student who graduated from a medical university. I must be more attractive in appearance than ady.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Long Tianyu and the Emperor, everything I want, I will not let them go!¡±

    Qiu Yu stared at the woman lying on the bed, unblinkingly.

    ¡°Ahem? She has just awakened, right? But why do her shining eyes scare me?¡±

    ¡°Stop looking. Are you a qualified doctor? Don¡¯t you ever watch the TV series, where the patient always needs water, when she justes back to life?¡±

    The hoarse, yet still arrogant voice could be heard.

    Immediately, Qiu Yu went to pour a cup of tea, as if he had just woken up from a dream.

    ¡°Water, here it is. But, what is ¡®TV series¡¯? I have never heard of that kind of y!¡±

    Lin Mengya refused to exin to him. If she gave him an exnation, it would take over one lifetime just to exin what a diode was.

    Besides, she just came back to life. She would be exhausted if she spoke too much.

    ¡°Nothing. But I wonder why I am here.¡±

    After hearing what had happened, Lin Mengya rubbed her temples with her slender fingers.

    But Qiu Yu, sitting in front of her, kept quiet out of fear, because¡ª

    ¡°You mean, Long Tianyu thought that I was kidnapped by the Crown Prince. So he went ballistic?¡±

    ¡°Went ballistic?¡± Although Qiu Yu had no idea what that meant, he still nodded.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find someone to tell Long Tianyu that I am here?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya, Qiu Yu swallowed hard after a second thought. He did not tell her that he wanted to stand by and see the fun.

    ¡°You afraid that Long Tianyu will be suspicious of you and carry out an investigation on you, right?¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, Qiu Yu nodded, after thinking about it.

    ¡°And now, we¡¯re surrounded by them. We¡¯re being monitored, right?¡±

    After hesitating for a while, Qiu Yu nodded.

    Lin Mengya suddenly patted her forehead, and threw herself onto the bed, while rolling her eyes.

    ¡°God! How could I have met such a troublesome man!¡±

    ¡°Ahem... You have turned me into a dangerous beauty. God, how could you! Now, can we find a way to get out? I want to get back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion right away.¡±

    When she tried to stand up, dizziness made her fall back on the bed.

    ¡°Hey, stop torturing yourself. We¡¯re between a rock and a hard ce. You may be taken away immediately once you leave this room, let alone get back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Qiu Yu calmly made some irrelevant remarks. In fact, he did know how to get Lin Mengya out.

    But it would definitely lead to the exposure of his identity.

    Besides, it was not time to disclose everything to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was leaning on the bed. After giving Qiu Yu an eyeful of killing intent, she had to think of a countern, while resting on the bed.

    ¡°You said that they have not nted any spies into our house, right?¡±

    After a while, Lin Mengya asked.

    Qiu Yu dared not refuse and nodded immediately. Except that, he also told Lin Mengya about every detail of what he had found out.

    ¡°Since it is so, let¡¯s make an escape n, what do you think?¡±

    A cunning light flickered in her eyes.

    The trait of tricking others, which was in her blood, came to life in her worn-out body.

    ¡°It may be difficult. They kill people without even batting their eyelids. ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble if you¡¯re found out. You¡¯d better to stay here. And I believe that Long Tianyu will try to save you.¡±

    What happened by the gate on that day had spread throughout the pce.

    There was this hot gossip that Prince Yu was really an indifferent prince, and how could he be so gentle and soft toward Princess Yu. It was really weird.

    But anyone who knew Lin Mengya, believed that she was good enough to win his affection.

    ¡°No. If we sit here and do nothing, we would be an easy prey. Listen to me. The more people pay attention to this house, the more interesting it will be to escape. Am I right?¡±

    Qiu Yu kept quiet. Lin Mengya often had all kinds of unusual but wonderful thoughts.

    ¡°It won¡¯t risk my life. Why not y along with her?¡±

    Number thirteen, Willows Tang was just amon house. But somehow in the recent days, lots of people came and went out of it, carrying a lot of stuff.

    It was noisy, but a rare urrence. None of the neighbors came to see what was going on between the two streets.

    Even if there was one, he would just ask, and when he was informed that the house¡¯s master was moving due to his travels, he would simply go back to his own house.

    Moving was usually apanied by the removal of chairs and desks.

    Especially several cabs which were taller than a man¡¯s height, were very obvious.

    The driver was an old hand. They called him Horse Hand, especially in Willows Tang.

    If there was a wedding, funeral, or an activity that required any moving, he would be asked to transport them.

    But this time, Horse Hand felt confused.

    ¡°How weird Master is. He just told me to carry those things from Number thirteen, Willows Tang to the west of the city, every day.¡±

    ¡°Then, bring them back again.¡±

    ¡°Although a rich family may have different orders, but¡ª¡±

    But Master paid him more money than what he usually earned. So he had to focus on what he was told to do.

    ¡°Stop. Guards patrolling!¡±

    This day, when he just moved arge cupboard, the patrolling guards stopped him.

    Horse Hand had lived in the Capital City for decades. He had never experienced being stopped by any officials.

    He started to feel rattled immediately. He jumped from the carriage, and bowed and scraped to them.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m amon driver. I have notmitted any crime. What are you going to do?¡±

    The two officers in guard¡¯s costumes, just exchanged nces. They did not exin, then quickly got on his carriage and broke into the cupboard with their knives.

 Chapter 340 - Successful Escape

    <strong>Chapter 340 Sessful Escape</strong>

    But thecent expressions on their faces did notst for long.

    Because all they saw was an empty cupboard, not what they had expected.

    However, Horse Hand was hesitating and had a nervous look on his tough face.

    Before putting it on the carriage, he had personally checked and found nothing in the cupboard.

    In his mind, Master was a rich family. Their silvers or golds would have been hidden in other ces. How could it possibly be discovered by those guards?

    Guards were bing useless.

    How dare they ransack boxes and vassals so publicly on the street.

    But as amon person, Horse Hand could only murmur to himself, silently.

    The two guards looked at each other, got out of the carriage, and then waved to Horse Hand to let him go.

    ¡°What went wrong? We had news that there would be a person hiding in the carriage. Why...¡±

    The two guards shook their heads in confusion and went to look for their next target.

    Horse Hand drove the carriage and disappeared round the corner of the street. He shook his head, ¡°Weird things happen every year, especially this year.¡±

    Various carriages which were used for moving things, were being used from day to night.

    Lin Mengya, who had been set as the target, had been staying in the spacious,fortable room since morning, drinking sweet soup and eating desserts. Sometimes she teased Qiu Yu just to see how angry he became. Lin Mengya was enjoying her leisure time, like an onlooker with nothing to do.

    ¡°My Lady, everything has been carried out, ording to your order. In half an hour, they will be sent back. Are there any other orders?¡±

    Lin Mengya crossed her legs and looked out at the busy people, by the window. She could spend as much money as she wanted, because the money was Qiu Yu¡¯s.

    She turned to look at the young man, with an unpleasant expression on her face.

    He had showed up suddenly, like a handsome man whose sensual passion was suppressed. Even his white attire made him look like Xu Changqing, the famous handsome tv character.

    But when she heard him addressing her as ¡°My Lady¡± drily, Lin Mengya felt ufortable.

    It¡¯s like¡ªshe had be the chief culprit in the downfall of promising young men.

    She tried to soften her own facial expression. As she stared at the man in front of her, Lin Mengya asked sullenly.

    ¡°Do I owe you money? I know I have a bad memory. If there¡¯s something I did wrong, be tolerant with me, please.¡±

    There was no reaction from the man, he just stood out there politely and respectfully.

    He seemed like a wax figure.

    Seeing her failure to flirt with him, Lin Mengya stopped that topic awkwardly, and went back to drink the sweet soup and enjoy desserts, sitting by the window.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your escape n to hide in the cupboard? And just now, you¡¯ve been in a draught by the window. Ah-choo¡ª Don¡¯t you feel chilly?¡±

    Although it was already well into spring, it was still cold outside.

    Three fire pans were burning inside the room, but it was still not enough to ovee the wind that blew in through the wide-opened window.

    Qiu Yu, dressed in a grey ermine jacket, had a confused look in his eyes, as he stared at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, of course.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not care and wiped her nose made dirty by the cold wind, without feeling awkward at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. Without me by the window, how could they feel at ease? Besides, you can¡¯t live in this house anymore. If no one provides you with money, you may stand aplete loss, right?¡±

    Those words really surprised Qiu Yu.

    But he did not believe that Lin Mengya would be kind enough to think for his own good.

    There must be something beyond his consideration.

    Qiu Yu felt shivers running down his back. Those reckless guys had no idea what a fiend they were keeping.

    ¡°Tomorrow, there will be breaking news in the Capital City. Guards waid folks on the street. Well, what a disturbance it will create.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a bite of a crispy red bean cake with satisfaction, and was impressed by the intelligence of the Crown Prince.

    She wondered whether the Crown Prince was sure that his father would die.

    Therefore, no matter what it was, he would send some guards to do it.

    He may feel it to be convenient, of course. But he could not have expected that Long Tianyu, or those senior members of the royal family like the King of Chongshan had already expressed their great dissatisfaction with him.

    However, the Crown Prince still did things his own way.

    He had the illusion that he owned the power and would eventually ascend the throne.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. She was not sure whether he really had that ambition. But Lin Mengya was sure that even though the Emperor passed away right now, the Crown Prince could not ascend the throne.

    ¡°Well, what do you think motivates the Crown Prince to do something that would expose hisck of intelligence?¡±

    Lin Mengya was very curious about that.

    The Empress came from a noble family and Lin Mengya had had a taste of her brutality after several face to face battles. Even Lin Mengya could not escape unscathed, without good luck.

    But the Crown Prince¡ª Even children in the kindergarten would think of his schemes to be very naive.

    It was really weird. Did the Empress truly just sit and watch her son making such obvious mistakes?

    ¡°I think that the Empress spoils the Crown Prince. So she does not stop what he is doing.¡±

    Right now, Qiu Yu had submitted to the questioning of novel words out of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

    Only one thing he was sure of, was that he would be exhausted, even before those spies became dizzy, if this continued.

    ¡°No. Although I lived in the pce for just a few days, I had a feeling after confronting the Empress that she is an ambitious, powerful andpetent woman. I believe there must be something different.¡±

    Lin Mengya put thest bit of the crispy red bean into her mouth. It was now totally dark outside.

    The monkey show should be over. She did not need to continue blow a cold wind over here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to it. But you should go now. They¡¯ve been worn-out because of you. Now it must be the best time to leave.¡±

    Qiu Yu cheered up. Finally, Lin Mengya could leave. He would cry his eyes out.

    After giving him a look, Lin Mengya kept quiet and did not speak.

    She dressed herself swiftly in a ck robe. Then, a smart looking maid appeared in front of Qiu Yu.

    But the ga red coat she wore, was put on a scarecrow.

    Qiu Yu also changed his clothes. Then, there were three simr scarecrows in the room. Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya drove the carriage with the furniture on it, and got out of Number thirteen, Willows Tang in full view of the public.

    The moment they got out of the door, a lick of me lit up secretly in the backyard.

    After getting out so smoothly, Lin Mengya did not return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion first.

    There were lots of spies on the way back, as well as many guards.

    There were several armchairs made of rose wood, on their carriage.

    Till now, the carriage had made three trips. It was stopped and searched every time. This time there was no exception.

    But when they examined them as usual, those guards waved to them in disgust, after seeing their looks, and then let them leave.

    After bowing and scraping calmly, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu drove the carriage and disappeared out of their sight.

    ¡°It worked. You surprised me. But if it carries on like this, will our mouth and eyes remain twisted?¡±

    The speaker was Qiu Yu. At the moment, he was not a handsome, young gentleman anymore.

    He was a ck-skinned man with a twisted mouth and eyes, drooling, and looked middle aged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Your beauty won¡¯t be ruined!¡±

    The one giving an answer was Lin Mengya, a crippled servant with her face full of pockmarks.

    Today, Qiu Yu¡¯s subordinates found those drays.

    But this dray was prepared by Qiu Yu personally.

    The drivers were his subordinates. In fact, Lin Mengya just changed their facial nerves a little, with her silver needles.

    To be honest, it was difficult to change one¡¯s appearance, while it was very easy to ruin one¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m just worrying that many girls will feel sad about it. Are we going to turn to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion? Right now, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t have time to think about us, right?¡±

    Suddenly, their dray stopped in an alley. Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu got out immediately, and got into a small nondescript carriage. The horse ran swiftly and soon they got to a drug store.

    There was three words on it ¡ª Sanjue Hall. It could be seen very clearly, even at night.

    The carriage was still running in the street, empty, without anyone sitting inside.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Three screams rang out at the same time, from Sanjue Hall.

    Lin Mengya put her forefinger on her lips at once, and made a sign to be quiet.

    After making sure that there was no one following them, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu came into the yard of Sanjue Hall.

    Everything went on as normal at Sanjue Hall, ording to its owner, Lin Mengya¡¯s order. But there were a lot of people gathering there now.

    ¡°Aunt Bai, I¡¯m hungry. Is there anything to eat?¡±

    Upon entering the room, Lin Mengya immediately asked for food, with a big smile. Aunt Bai had already prepared everything. She immediately served her simple home cooked food, and told her husband to get water for Lin Mengya to wash herself.

 Chapter 341 - Draw a Snake out of Its Hole

    <h4>Chapter 341 Draw a Snake out of Its Hole</h4>

    Qiu Yu who still had crooked eyes and mouth stood there quite ufortably at the moment.

    If the former Lin Mengya only seemed shrewd and brilliant to him, the Lin Mengya who stood there at present seemed to be a simple normal girl who had removed her camouge.

    There should all be normal people who didn¡¯t have shocking status, except for him in that room.

    Although the three ve girls who were delicate and pretty called her Master on the surface, they cared for her as if they were siblings in a normal family.

    There was no ttery in that ce but only deep warmth. All the people there surrounded the girl in the middle who was smiling brightly.

    Such a warm and innocent scene made him a bit envious.

    Perhaps, there were indeed those kinds of people who were particrly lucky in that world.

    Even him, the God¡¯s favored one, felt that the things he owned were not worthwhile at all.

    Having washed her face with the medicinal juice Nanny Bai stewed, the rashes on Lin Mengya¡¯s face quickly disappeared, as if by magic.

    That was the simplest type of allergic reaction. Even if one didn¡¯t care for it, it would disappear overnight.

    However, as a girl who cared a lot for her beauty, she would never risk the slightest possibility of ruining her face!

    ¡°Well, Master, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯ll never know how concerned I was for you.¡±

    Baizhi who was currently the youngest could stay with Lin Mengya reasonably.

    From the beginning, she had been holding Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve and wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Sorry to have made you worried.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and gentlyforted everyone in the room.

    In fact, from the very beginning, she had wanted to go to the Sanjue Hall.

    On one hand, she would have some extra time. On the other hand, she could pick up the ve girls while she did so.

    ¡°Well, you should let go of the concubine first. The food will get cold soon. You¡¯ve already had your fill. Do you want the concubine to starve?¡±

    Nanny Bai was the one who cared for Lin Mengya the most. And she tapped on Baiji¡¯s and Baizhi¡¯s foreheads with her words.

    The girls stopped their chats. Then, Lin Mengya picked up the chopsticks and started eating in an elegant and fast way.

    ¡°Gud¡±, the sound of someone swallowing salivaing from the corner was extremely sharp.

    All of them looked to the direction where the sound came with confusion.

    Qiu Yu touched his belly with an embarrassed smile and spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°Well... I haven¡¯t had a meal for a whole day...¡±

    The trembling expression had already disappeared from that face.

    Everyone there looked at the handsome man in shock. The smartest would be Baiji who immediately went to the kitchen; she took a pair of chopsticks and bowl and ced them on the table.

    ¡°I forgot to introduce him to you. This is a friend I met today in the pce. His name is Qiu Yu. I couldn¡¯t have returned as easily if not for his help.¡±

    Although, he didn¡¯t help in the right way.

    However, Lin Mengya never forgot one¡¯s help easily. That day in the valley. The mysterious woman in ck went directly to take her life.

    If Qiu Yu hadn¡¯t shown up, she would then be in hell, talking with the King of Hell and his ghosts.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qiu. Mum, hurry up and make something delicious for him. Don¡¯t make him feel ignored.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lifesaver was their lifesaver.

    Everyone in that room agreed on that thing.

    Nanny Bai agreed, and was about to go out to make some more dishes which she was good at when Qiu Yu stopped her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. In my opinion, the nanny cooks even better than those cooks in the pce. I¡¯m a friend of the concubine, so I¡¯m a friend of you guys too. No need to be so courteous with me. This is good enough.¡±

    Qiu Yu was not only handsome but also sounded sweet, which won Nanny Bai¡¯s favor quickly.

    Lin Mengya sat near the stove. After the meal, she felt much calmer.

    After the whole day¡¯s rush, things hadn¡¯t ended when she arrived in Sanjue Hall.

    At the moment, the thirteenth in the Wanliu Embankment had to be upside down. The local authorities had already received the news and surrounded the yard.

    But before then, those surveints who found no one in the yard would surely try to break into the yard.

    Some time earlier, Qiu Yu had sent someone pretending to be a servant of a normal rich family, and reported a case to the local authorities.

    Since the first time Ma Bashi went back, she had known that those who monitored her or tried to catch her were definitely associated with the Crown Prince and the royal army.

    Therefore, the case she reported was that the robber wanted to rob her home. Besides, the man who reported the case had gotten her order. So he not only said things as if they had really happened.

    He also made the report in an ironic way to stimte the officer. He pushed the officer so much that he had to take the soldiers along.

    Lin Mengya wasn¡¯t satisfied with the situation and started a fire in the warehouse. It was just then¡ªas all the neighbors went out to stop the fire¡ªwhen they saw the pce army, the officer and his soldiers who followed.

    That was absolutely not a peaceful night.

    The Crown Prince had surely lost more than he won. But she didn¡¯t just stop there.

    After the few days she spent in Qiu Yu¡¯s home, she had thought it through.

    If she didn¡¯t make a move, the Crown Prince and the Empress would never let her go, either.

    Although, if the emperor woke up earlier, the Crown Prince and the Empress would not be so bold. It would be too passive to put your whole hope upon others.

    Besides, the Crown Prince and the Empress had done so much to her that if she didn¡¯t pay them back, their hard work would go to waste.

    ¡°Do you want to hide yourself here for the rest of your life? Or do you want to send someone to report to Prince Yu so that he can take you back?¡±

    Qiu Yu who had had enough food and felt satisfied asked Lin Mengya in a low voice.

    He was different from Lin Mengya, who knew nothing about his status. He had everything done by his followers. Therefore, he could go back to the pce without any suspicion.

    But Lin Mengya was different. That little carriage without a driver must have been found and they would find no one there.

    However, if he showed up then, he would be the target.

    Those who saw the empty furnishings would understand Lin Mengya had taken advantage of their arrogance. So she sessfully used the n to get out.

    She was safe thanks to her previous prudence. She didn¡¯t let others know that the secret boss of the medical store was her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry. After tonight, they¡¯ll be gotten rid of. For tonight, we only need a good sleep. By tomorrow morning, we can secretly go back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not worried at all. After a yawn, she was offered an embroidered soft cushion by the caring Baishao, which would make her morefortable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get youpletely. Maybe you mean, someone will help us to get rid of them? Who can be so powerful? Not even Long Tianyu can do it!¡±

    Though Qiu Yu was smart, he didn¡¯t know clearly about the government in Dajin.

    Lin Mengya calmly nced at him and then exined slowly,

    ¡°Do you think the good officers in Dajin are all dead men? They ignored the Crown Prince and the Empress¡¯s absurd acts because it was not a big deal. But this time, they mobilized the royal army and robbed a normal house in public, which was even witnessed. What should this be called? It¡¯s a huge shame which will ruin the citizens¡¯ faith! You have to know that the reason why the citizens believe in the government is that they think the army and the government exist to protect them. If they know the royal armymitted robbery, they would be no different from bandits. I have heard a sentence, which says, ¡®while the waters can keep a boat float, they can also overturn it.¡¯ Themon people¡¯s belief is how the government can exist. The army is nothing. Without themon people¡¯s feed, the citizens¡¯ support, the source and food of the army will be cut off. Why would every first emperor of each dynasty exempt taxes and punishments at the beginning of a dynasty? They¡¯re afraid of the people¡¯s uproar. Now, Dajin punished those greedy officers who invaded properties from the people while the royal army acts like bandits. If I haven¡¯t guessed it wrong, those greedy officers should be the Crown Prince¡¯s followers, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly shocked Qiu Yu.

    He stared at Lin Mengya without a move; his eyes shined brightly.

    He never imagined that Lin Mengya would scheme so much.

    He only mentioned the greedy officers. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t ask more about it, so he thought she didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    But he could never imagine that she had controlled such a great scene.

    Without a doubt, the greedy officers all belonged to the Crown Prince and so did the royal army.

    But in an officer¡¯s eyes, it would be that the Crown Prince was unsatisfied since his followers were investigated, so he allowed the royal army to act absurdly.

    How should that be named? In a few words, it was an arrogant rich guy trying to express his dissatisfaction. But he was the Crown Prince, the one who would be the next emperor!

    If he permitted the royal army to rob when his followers were investigated, then, everyone who went against him in the future would be killed?

    Besides, since the Crown Prince was so bold, he might probably lose the emperor¡¯s power in the future if the emperor learned of it.

    Just thinking about it, when in Mount Lingju, the Crown Prince escaped before the fight. Currently, there were more rumors about him. If such a fatuous man became the emperor of Dajin, Dajin would not be far from the day of its demise!

    The reason why Lin Mengya was so sure that no one would hurt her was because she knew clearly that on the surface, Dajin was at risk because of the emperor¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 342 - The Concubine Went Back to the Mansion

    <strong>Chapter 342 The Concubine Went Back to the Mansion</strong>

    But, when seriously thinking about it, you would realize it was a simple opinion of those who couldn¡¯t think far from a hostile country.

    As the old saying went, ¡®a country couldn¡¯t exist without the emperor.¡¯

    But what about the current situation? The emperor hadin in his pce for such a long time. Not to mention a huge uproar, even those hostile countries didn¡¯t send out a soldier.

    Why was that? It was because some magisterial officers were in charge of the political and military matters!

    The kingdom built by the Long family was not that fragile as those from the Zhu and Zhao families.

    It was built by the toil of several generations and was tough, as a hard bucket.

    It could be seen from her father-inw. After he inherited the emperor¡¯s ce, he had never run into a battle which would threaten his governing state.

    It meant the country had aplete system in ce.

    That was to say, no matter how the kids in the Long family acted, it would be okay as long as it had no influence on the stability of the country.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya had already known where their bottom line was.

    But at the moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s behavior moved the people¡¯s faith, which was a huge deal. Even if he didn¡¯t understand it, those with powers would surely understand.

    Therefore, that time, someone would move faster than him and cut off some of his powers, so that he would be unable to threaten Dajin¡¯s future.

    On that point, even the empress would have no way out.

    All in all, the Crown Prince was the Crown Prince. Even if he was only one step away from the emperor, he couldn¡¯t be in control.

    Even if he had the officer¡¯s and some power¡¯s support. But, from that day on, she would gradually destroy the power behind the Crown Prince.

    She would let the Crown Prince know what it feels to be deserted by everyone around him!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you n it with Prince Yu ahead of time?¡±

    She came back from her thoughts but only saw Qiu Yu¡¯s frowning and bitter face.

    Lin Mengya shook her head with certainty. During those days, she had been under their tight surveince. How could she have a chance to scheme with Long Tianyu?

    ¡°Forget it. You two belong together. One can scheme secretly, while the other can use others¡¯ power to protect you. You¡¯re a perfect couple. I¡¯ll never mess with you in the future. Nanny, can I have a clean room to rest. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±

    Before Lin Mengya understood his words, Qiu Yu sweetly asked Nanny Bai to arrange a room for him.

    Lin Mengya was left in a nk; her beautiful face flushed because of the perfect couple reference.

    Her big eyes blinked and thought he was quite the big mouth.

    A perfect couple... Well, she recalled the first time she met Long Tianyu.

    Maybe, they were destined to be together!

    Or else, she shouldn¡¯t have travelled through time and fallen right on Long Tianyu¡¯s marrying carriage by ident!

    Covered in quilt, Lin Mengya who was dark and shameless became shy with pink bubbles inside for the first time!

    At the same time, Long Tianyu, who was in the cold study, was not as rxed as Lin Mengya.

    The person he sent out for information reported him that the thirteenth of the Wanliu Embankment was in the Crown Prince¡¯s control.

    But then, he could almost be sure that Lin Mengya was not in the Crown Prince¡¯s control.

    Until then, he hadn¡¯t received any information. He knew nothing about where Lin Mengya could be.

    Or, did the empress save something behind? But after careful consideration, it wouldn¡¯t be true. If the empress did it, there was no need for her to get her son involved.

    Maybe they did it?

    There was no sign of joy on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.

    In the bright candle light, that arrogantly erected figure looked cold and lonely.

    Fifteen years ago, he still remembered a night like that.

    But then, he was only a kid who just knew about studying and doing exercise day and night. He was quite confused about those scheming things.

    Under the love and protection of her parents who were the emperor and the royal concubine, he hadn¡¯t lived as hard as he was at the moment.

    That night, he slept in the pavilion of the Imperial Garden because of the coldness.

    At midnight when he woke up, he saw one of his uncles move in a hurry. He went through all the servants and guards and rushed into the pce where the emperor rested.

    That uncle, though not so respected, was a brilliant and helpful man.

    But that day, he saw the desperate expression on his face for the first time.

    It was possible that he didn¡¯t understand it then. But he presently understood that it was the terror and desperation to watch his beloved one die while unable to help. Perhaps, he was also helpless and sad toward his status.

    But then, he was just curious and didn¡¯t go into his father¡¯s room to have a look.

    But from that day on, that aunt who would bring the little princes and princesses food and toys which could only be bought outside never showed up again.

    He had asked her mother about it, but she just told him that the aunt had been unlucky and died of a disease.

    When he had grown up, he gradually learned that the aunt had urged the uncle to seize the emperor¡¯s throne.

    That uncle used to be obedient to his wife, but he refused that absurd idea at the time.

    If his concubine hadn¡¯t identally told it to the others, they might still be together.

    But the rtives couldn¡¯t let such an ambitious woman remain with that uncle any more.

    Long Tianyu could understand the ending at the moment.

    In fact, both the royal concubines in the pce and the concubines of the princes could live afortable life if they simply stayed there and didn¡¯t try to steal the emperor¡¯s throne.

    But the empress in ce wanted to control the whole harem. Some people wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    The only worry he had for the moment was that, if Lin Mengya became their target, even Lin Muzhi would be unable to protect her.

    How he wished Lin Mengya had only run into a small thief who just wanted some money.

    Unconsciously, the sun rose.

    The candle had also burnt to the bottom. The oil that fell down resembled tears which covered the candle stick.

    ¡°Your majesty, the spies outside our yard have all disappeared.¡±

    Lin Kui¡¯s words made Long Tianyu¡¯s body move, after being seemingly frozen for a long time.

    ¡°Who did it?¡±

    Lin Kui just shook his head which meant he knew nothing about it either.

    Those spies had stayed around Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a long time, as if they were rooted there.

    There was no reason for them to disappear all of a sudden that day.

    ¡°I know. Get some people prepared. I¡¯ll look for her by myself.¡±

    To wait was the most torturing experience.

    Long Tianyu decided not to wait for information so passively. Instead, he would look for her on his own. He would search every ce where Lin Mengya might be.

    He was about to go out when he saw Steward Deng who looked overwhelmed by happiness, running in from the front yard hurriedly.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! The concubine is back! The concubine is back!¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. What? Did he hear it wrong? Lin Mengya, she was really back?

    When Steward Deng hurried to report the good news, Lin Mengya had taken her three maids and two fierce pets back into her Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    Before they all went into the yard, the two little fellows rushed in.

    Strangely, they were quite smart. From the moment they were born in the small yard in Sanjue Hall, they were cute and obedient. No matter how bad the children treated them, they were never annoyed.

    But only in the Liuxin Courtyard, when they saw anyone Lin Mengya didn¡¯t like, they would show how strong and ill-tempered they were.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Baishao and Baizhi, get everything prepared. Baiji, clean up the main room with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya pulled Baiji right into her room with a sweet smile on her face.

    Although it had been cold in the Liuxin Courtyard during the whole month she wasn¡¯t there, the nanny who stayed there watched everything carefully. So, everything was the same as how it had been.

    Looking at the spacious and familiar house, Lin Mengya just sighed.

    There were too many memories there.

    Baisun, Xiaoyu, Qinghu and many others who she held sincerely. But, it was so empty just then.

    ¡°Master, Baisu, will she nevere back?¡±

    In front of her was a cup of tea and a careful question.

    Lin Mengya took it over and looked at the maid who was the smartest and knew her best. Then she slightly nodded as a yes.

    ¡°She¡ªshe has her own life. We, may drag her down. Keep it in mind and don¡¯t tell the two of them in case they feel sad.¡±

    Baiji wanted to say something but just stopped there.

    They used to be sisters. She might know nothing else. But in regards to Baisu, she knew Baisu would never ditch them if it hadn¡¯t been something extremely important.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with it. Besides, during the time you were away, the second miss in the Yue Family and the miss in the Shangguan family both sent an invitation here. But you were already in the pce, so they wanted to invite you over when you returned.¡±

    Shangguan Hui looked for her for her older brother¡¯s sake. She had promised for them to get married.

    But for Yue Qi, it would be tough. They had all moved out. If there was something urgent, she couldn¡¯t deal with it right away.

    ¡°Got it. After a few days, you can invite the miss from the Shangguan Family here. Just tell her that I¡¯m inconvenienced. She¡¯ll understand.

    Up to then, Lin Mengya was in need of support which could help her win that battle.

 Chapter 343 - A Man and A Woman Who Were Both Embarrassed

    <strong>Chapter 343 A Man and A Woman Who Were Both Embarrassed</strong>

    Having settled everything, there was nothing more to do. This was her original residence and everything was back to normal, like what it used to be.

    Baisu¡¯s room was kept intact, ording to her instructions.

    Perhaps, subconsciously in everyone¡¯s mind, that silent, loyal girl woulde back to them someday

    Lin Mengya stood by the table, where Xiaoyu¡¯s piece of calligraphy was, and it was ced carefully on the table.

    However, the brush he always used had hardened because it had not been usedtely. It was not as soft and pliant as it was before.

    Lin Mengya smiled, but she did not want to throw it away.

    Though she was used to his absence, she still wanted to see Xiaoyu again, in her mind.

    ¡°Master, are you still thinking about Childe Yu? I wonder when he wille back, and if he has enough to eat, and is dressed warmly.¡±

    Baiji walked in with a bowl of dumpling soup. The fragrant smell made Lin Mengya hungry.

    ¡°How did you manage to cook this so quickly? Are you all hungry?¡±

    Lin Mengya sat at the table and showed her greedy side, which hungered for delicious food.

    Even though those days spent in the pce, were very morous, she had missed all the homely vors.

    The simple, white meat balls also seemed extremely tasty, simply because she was home.

    ¡°No, I did not have the time. It was brought over from the kitchen. Maybe, the prince told them to cook it for you.¡±

    Baiji¡¯s eyes smiled, and there was obviously some other meaning in her words.

    They had been back in the mansion for only less than an hour.

    But the kitchen was so caring and had made Master¡¯s favorite dumpling soup. And the filling was also her favorite jujube paste.

    Although the prince did note over instantly, at least, he still cared for her.

    ¡°He is so caring. Well, serve everyone here a bowl of it. The stove in the yard has not been used for a while. Please check whether it is as warm as it used to be.¡±

    Lin Mengya acted normally, even the expression in her eyes did not change.

    Baiji could not figure it out, but she felt that there was something different with the Master, now that she was back.

    A tall elegant figure dressed in a dark blue robe which was embroidered with golden lines and dragons. Long Tianyu stood outside of Liuxin Courtyard, and hesitated for a while. He did not know why, but he had stood there for a quarter of an hour already.

    ¡°Your majesty, eh, it¡¯s cold outside. You should go in and have a rest.¡±

    Steward Deng followed the prince, feeling a bit perplexed. This was the mansion. Even if it was the pce, his Master could go in and out, at will

    It was strange today that the prince was standing so still, just outside the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Those dark, long eyes seemed unexpectedly nervous.

    Long Tianyu would never imagine himself to be shy.

    ncing at Steward Deng, he felt shy and angry, as if his inner feelings had been revealed. He would have just left, but he stood there and could not move.

    ¡°I should¡ª¡ª¡±

    He wanted to find a reason to leave. He did not know that his shyness was caused by the fact that he was close to the one he loved.

    But just at the moment, the door of Liuxin Courtyard opened.

    A cute little face slipped out of the door and looked around. Baizhi was a bit surprised when she noticed Long Tianyu standing there.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why did you note in? My Master is just about to have dinner. You can join her.¡±

    This natural invitation left Long Tianyu with no reason to refuse.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he went inside involuntarily.

    The stove in the yard was working normally, and the coldest season was over. Everything in the world was now in the spring season.

    Lin Mengya held a cup of tea which contained jujube and ginger, as she sat at the pavilion, covered with a wool nket.

    Only a few people were left, but she felt that the whole yard was empty, and seemed a lot more silent.

    Well, the situation in Capital City was tense enough now. Who would be in the mood to chat anyway?

    Long Tianyu calmly walked to the pavilion, but he did not know what to say.

    She was sitting at the pavilion and her profile was so beautiful. It was like a painting of ady which had frozen in time. It would take all the beautiful words in the world to describe how she looked now.

    He did not know why, but her watery eyes seemed to have lost a bit of its mor. Her white fingers subconsciously caressed the teacup in her hand.

    The white curtains around blocked out the wind, it did not even ruffle her hair one bit...

    It was rare to see her like that. Long Tianyu just looked at her quietly, and even his breath slowed down.

    ¡°You¡¯re here. Sit.¡±

    The muffled sound of steps did not stop until it was near.

    Through the air, she could smell Long Tianyu¡¯s natural body scent.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and smiled at him. There seemed to be an understanding between them. One did not question and the other did not answer.

    ¡°I was saved by a mysterious man. He did not want to reveal who he was, so I know nothing about him. The incident that happened on the thirteenth in Wanliu Embankment, was done by me.¡±

    Lin Mengya voluntarily confessed, as if she knew what Long Tianyu wanted to ask.

    Long Tianyu only nodded slightly. But because of this, they seemed to have no topic to talk about.

    Facing each other silently, Long Tianyu felt a bit awkward too. Maybe it was because it was so warm in the pavilion, and they felt so cozy and did not want to talk.

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s illness¡ª¡ªshould be caused by poison. I¡¯ll make the antidote as soon as possible. So, I still have to go into the pce once in a while. As for who poisoned him, I would advise you not to make any moves now. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were what he wanted to know.

    But now, Long Tianyu wanted to know the answer of another question, most.

    ¡°You, how are you now?¡±

    She had thought about all kinds of questions that Long Tianyu would ask her. But she had not expected him to ask her about herself.

    Lin Mengya subconsciously hid her injured arm behind her back. On the surface, she gave him a soft, gentle smile.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Feeling ufortable, Lin Mengya felt Long Tianyu was acting strangely today.

    ¡°It will be your burden to take care of my father¡¯s health. If you were not here, the truth would not have been uncovered so easily.¡±

    So was he¡ª¡ªthanking her?

    Lin Mengya felt more and more confused.

    As far as she knew, Long Tianyu was not a grateful person.

    Of course, she did not mean that Long Tianyu was merciless. It was just that he always kept his words deep down in his heart.

    So, what happened today? Long Tianyu¡¯s temperament had changed these days?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    After uttering these two polite sentences, both of them fell silent.

    They just sat there on their own. It was not only embarrassing, but quite hrious as well.

    ¡°Puff¡±, finally Lin Mengya could not hold back any longer andughed aloud. From this moment on, they became close and the atmosphere was peaceful now.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Lin Mengya gently touched the hair by her ear, but her other hand was still hidden in her sleeve.

    Long Tianyu who had sharp eyes, noticed her strange movement, instantly. His big hand caught her wrist right away. When he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s little scream, his eyebrows furrowed instantly.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    All of a sudden, his peaceful expression was reced by a grim look.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart almost missed a beat, because those deep cold eyes were now filled with his concern for her.

    ¡°It was due to my carelessness. It was lucky that I only hurt this hand. Otherwise, I would now be in heaven.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya broke down that day, she remembered clearly what had happened.

    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand carefully, and the medicinal smell on her hand made him feel relieved. That day, when he rushed to thene, he saw only a dead woman there.

    Though he knew Lin Mengya was hurt, now it seemed that she had no other injuries, except for the one on her hand.

    He looked at Lin Mengya from head to toe carefully, which made her a little shy. Then Long Tianyu finally stopped worrying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Such a sudden sentence surprised Lin Mengya.

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu held her tightly in his arms. The strength of his embrace almost embedded her into his body.

    ¡°It was not your fault. It was due to my carelessness. Maybe I¡¯m too annoying, so everyone wants to kill me. If we don¡¯t have money in the future, you can sell me off.¡±

    Lin Mengya said this smilingly, but received a tighter hug from Long Tianyu.

    Having given up her struggle, Lin Mengyaid in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms. But soon, Long Tianyu released her and ced her on her seat, and she felt ttered.

    ¡°I will have someone to heal your injury and there will not be any scarring. Have a good rest now and I¡¯lle to see you tonight.¡±

    After saying this, Long Tianyu stood up and left Liuxin Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya was left alone there and as she saw his departing back, she wondered whether that man was really Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu walked quickly to his study. The grim look on his face made everyone terrified.

    He knew clearly who that woman was. If she had not died, he would have stripped her apart, just for the wound on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand!

 Chapter 344 - Discriminating the Rewards and Punishments

    <strong>Chapter 344 Discriminating the Rewards and Punishments</strong>

    In the North Tower of the literature garden in the capital.

    Different from the noisy and crowded state it used to be in, today, the North Tower was particrly quiet and solemn.

    Both the shopkeepers and the waiters were in shock, because the mysterious big boss would finally show up in North Tower.

    From early morning, everyone including Master Bamboo, who used to meditate in her room, waited obediently in the yard.

    The atmosphere was cold. No one knew what the big boss¡¯s arrival meant.

    But, from the expression on Master Bamboo¡¯s face, they understood one thing.

    They must have done something wrong. And the reason why the big boss came was due to this. They would suffer for this.

    Master Bamboo stood in the yard, with mixed feelings. This morning, Master had asked someone to send her a message.

    Besides, she did not know where Ah Mei had gone to. If she had annoyed the Master again, even she could not protect her.

    After sometime, Master Bamboo had not seen Master yet.

    As time went by, Master Bamboo¡¯s heart sank.

    At first, she hoped they would be lucky, and the Master wasing to ask his routine questions only . But now, it seemed much more serious.

    ¡°You can go back. Today the North Tower is not receiving any guests. You can all go back and have a day¡¯s rest. No one is allowed toe in without my permission.¡±

    Master Bamboo was still Master Bamboo. Though she knew what she was about to face, she was not terrified at all.

    Though the servants did not understand, they were obedient. All of a sudden, Master Bamboo was the only one left in the North Tower.

    Lifting the hem of her dress, Master Bamboo knelt on the floor of the yard.

    The face under the veil looked somewhat frightened.

    Thinking thoroughly over what she had done recently, without missing out on any details, she still could not understand why the Master was so angry.

    Master was a person who was always punctual.

    But he had not shown up until now, which only showed his extreme fury. In the North Tower, she was the one in charge. So, the Master would only punish her.

    ¡°Do you still remember the rules of Four Saint Guards?¡±

    The moment Master Bamboo knelt, she heard a cold voice seeminglying from nowhere.

    She shivered slightly and knelt on the ground immediately. Then she said obediently,

    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. Please punish me the way I deserve.¡±

    Before she even finished, speaking she was thrown out immediately.

    Bang, her soft body smashed the staircase into pieces.

    ¡°Since you know, why did you still make that mistake?¡±

    A cold voice came from above her head.

    Master Bamboo lifted her head and a burst of warm blood gushed from her mouth.

    But her eyes were still filled with respect for the man in ck, in front of her.

    ¡°Master... Bamboo... Bamboo... has never done anything harmful to you. Please let me know what I have done!¡±

    Looking at Master Bamboo who was half dead, Long Tianyu did not have any sympathy for her at all. His eyes were filled with suppressed fury. If he had not cultivated her with that much patience, she would have died a long time ago.

    However, Lin Mengya had almost died because of this woman.

    Thinking of it, his fury grew quickly. Everyone connected with that woman would not escape this punishment.

    ¡°Where is Master Plum? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know where your older sister is. If that is the case, I think you should not be the chief anymore.¡±

    Master Bamboo was shocked, but felt relieved soon.

    There was darkness in her eyes. She knew she could hide it from anyone, except her Master.

    She got up from the ground with some difficulty. And she still obediently kowtowed to Long Tianyu. Then she said,

    ¡°It is my fault that I hid this fact. But, since a few days ago, my sister has not shown up in this tower. And I truly don¡¯t know where she is.¡±

    Long Tianyu was not ruthless. In fact, he knew how Bamboo was.

    If she had not been so loyal to him, she would be dead just like her older sister, now.

    ¡°Your sister died on the fifteenth day of the New Year. She died in ane in the Capital City, but¡ª¡±

    His tone suddenly changed. In Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes was a darkness, which made Master Bamboo horrified.

    ¡°She wanted to assassinate Princess Yu before she died. You have to give me a proper exnation about this.¡±

    Cold sweat instantly flowed down Master Bamboo¡¯s back.

    The veil somehow dropped. On her delicate face, which waspletely different from Master Plum, was horror or shock. Or it was probably because Long Tianyu had just kicked her.

    She trembled so hard that she thought she might pass out in the next second.

    ¡°Sis, she... no, it¡¯s impossible! Master, though my sister isn¡¯t one of Four Saint Guards, she is also loyal to you. Thest time she went into the pce, she won an honor. She... how could she have the guts to assassinate your concubine?¡±

    Master Bamboo widened her eyes. Now, she just could not ept the fact.

    Her blood sister, though born in the brothel, was a clean and good girl.

    When she was in the North Tower, she seldom went out and was a self-respecting woman. Howe... did she assassinate the concubine?

    Suddenly, a detail came into her mind.

    She remembered her Master once said that her sister had brought her along, when she sent medicine to the prince.

    Maybe¡ª¡ª

    Gosh! It must have been a fond dream!

    ¡°Now that your sister is dead, I can forget about everything else. But you have to keep in mind that if there is another traitor in the North Tower, you, as the chief, will be solely punished. Besides, inform everyone who belongs to Four Saint Guards that if they run into the concubine, they have to protect her, in secret. Your sister¡¯s death was not only because she tried to assassinate the concubine. Thest time you were in the royal pce, the news was leaked out. Your sister¡¯s body has been ced in a mortuary located outside the capital. It is up to you how you want to deal with it.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes shifted, but his tone was still extremely cold. But he still orded some respect to Master Bamboo.

    ¡°Yes! Bamboo appreciates it that you haven¡¯t taken my life.¡±

    Master Bamboo stopped then. Ever since she was young, she had been adopted by the former Captain Bamboo.

    If she hadn¡¯t identally found that Mei was her blood sister a few years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have risked taking her along.

    But now, her sister almost made her die because of her own greed.

    Her heart turnedpletely cold.

    ¡°Here¡ª¡±

    In the middle yard, Long Tianyu¡¯s figure had already disappeared.

    Those who were on guard outside, went in secretly.

    Master Bamboo had already turned around, and no one could see the horrifying bruises on her delicate, pale face.

    ¡°Prince, I heard from the soldiers outside the capital that a mortuary had been set on fire today. All the corpses stored there were severely burnt.¡±

    In Long Tianyu¡¯s study, Lin Kui reported to Long Tianyu, with his hands sped.

    ¡°Well, I know it now.¡±

    With a military book in hand, Long Tianyu acted as if he had never heard about it before this.

    He knew it had been done by Bamboo without any second thoughts.

    That woman¡¯s body must be one of those burnt.

    But it was also a good way to deal with it. To be frank, Plum had also been used. The one who nned all these must be safe and intact.

    ¡°How is the concubine? Is she asleep now?¡±

    Long Tianyu never cared for those who was irrelevant to him.

    Then he started to ask about Lin Mengya¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Well¡ª I don¡¯t know much about her either. But it is noisy and lively in Liuxin Courtyard, anyway.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Kui¡¯s expression turned a bit strange.

    He had never felt it before, but during the month the concubine was away, even he, the servant, felt ufortable, not to mention the prince.

    It felt like she was a clingy child. When she was with you, you felt annoyed. When she was gone, you felt a hole in your heart.

    Though the concubine came from a big family, she was smart and naughty. Wherever she was, no one would feel bored in herpany.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now? Let go and have a look.¡±

    The military book was easily set aside on the table in front of him.

    Looking at how interested Long Tianyu was, Lin Kui did not want to stop him.

    In the darkness, they went over rapidly. Smoothly, they arrived at the wall of Liuxin Courtyard.

    There was a peaceful and happy atmosphere inside.

    But even Long Tianyu could not understand what his concubine was doing.

    ¡°You, move it there. Right, to the northwest corner of the courtyard. Be careful. Don¡¯t scratch it.¡±

    Baizhi was very happy and acted as the director, in the yard.

    She directed the servants and guards in the yard hastily and happily.

    Her face was flushed, but she still looked very cheerful. She seemed to have found her calling.

    ¡°Master, you have juste back. Why don¡¯t you have a good rest today. After all, these things can be der, right?¡±

    Baiji was with Lin Mengya and asked in confusion.

    This afternoon, her Master who had just woken up, wanted to have a new look for the yard, and started rearranging everything.

    Everything in Liuxin Courtyard had been decorated by Qinghu and Childe Yu. Even the Imperial Pce was not as exquisite as the small yard.

    She could not understand why the concubine wanted to do it.

    ¡°Silly girl, if we do not do any redecoration, how will we wee in the New Year? The New Year should start with new sights, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya drank the tea and gave Baiji an ambiguous answer.

    But the glow in those beautiful eyes made it much more mysterious.

 Chapter 345 - To Start a New Life

    <strong>Chapter 345 To Start a New Life</strong>

    Long Tianyu stood near the wall, eyebrows frowned.

    Although the light was dim, he could still see a lot of bronze mirrors in the yard.

    Those bronze mirrors were arranged in a special position. They were there neither for mirroring people, nor for expelling evil spirits.

    What exactly were they for?

    At the same time, Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth corner went up.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯vee to visit, why are you peeping from the wall instead of showing up?¡±

    Lin Mengya said loudly, surprising Long Tianyu considerably.

    He found it funny because he was used to climbing on that wall, every time he visited the Liuxin Courtyard.

    He had no idea that he would be caught so soon. He felt embarrassed.

    A figure in ck appeared in front of Lin Mengya.

    There was a weird expression on his face.

    ¡°Are you wondering how I knew you were here?¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke first, before Long Tianyu asked the same question.

    Then she lifted her slender finger and pointed to a mirror near them, exining in a soft voice,

    ¡°I saw you in this mirror. The courtyard has a nice view, but there were corners we couldn¡¯t see. By setting the mirrors in a formation, I can see what is going on in every corner of the yard.¡±

    Long Tianyu understood what she meant. He checked the mirror formation and found lots of things had been changed there.

    Those elder maids who used to live there had already moved to Baishao¡¯s ce.

    Their room had been emptied for other uses.

    ¡°You must be wondering how is the emperor these days. To be honest, he¡¯s not so well. The poison had already spread into his bones, which made it hardly possible for us to cure him. I was making up a prescription for him on my own, just because I want to fulfill your wish.¡±

    Long Tianyu was surprised at what a gentle and kind person Lin Mengya had grown into, given how rude or fierce she used to be.

    Seeing her warmly smiling face, Long Tianyu felt warm inside.

    Among all those people in such a huge mansion, that woman standing in front of him might well be his only friend.

    The things about his father and his mother, as well as the whole nation, imposed tremendous pressure on him, like a mountain.

    He would¡¯ve felt overwhelmed without that woman sharing his burden.

    He didn¡¯t care what she did. The mansion felt vigorous as long as she was there.

    ¡°Thank you for today. We¡¯ll pay you some extra money for your hard work. You can have a shot in the tavern after dinner. We¡¯ll tell the kitchen to make more dishes.¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed satisfied when she saw the mirrors had been arranged in her way. Sixteen mirrors stood in the yard, big and small.

    She had imed to the public that the arrangement was for expelling evil spirits.

    That was what Yu Qiang taught her before she left the pce.

    From then on, anyone trying to sneak into the Liuxin Courtyard would be captured by her as long as there was moonlight. She could see clearly who was hiding in the yard.

    Moreover, she was trying to create a prescription that really worked.

    The poison in the emperor was fatal. It would take a lot to cure him.

    She had analyzed the materials involved in the prescription. It was more than a hundred, and she had to be taken care and not make the slightest mistake on their dosage.

    After the rearrangement of the yard, she could be more devoted to her research. She could also capture those who tried to barge into her pharmacy.

    She grew cautious because she had been set up by others in the pce.

    She was afraid of getting in trouble one more time, if she wasn¡¯t careful when working on the prescription.

    Her eyester fell on the shadowy corners of the yard.

    She was currently under the protection of Sanjue Hall and Long Tianyu¡¯s men, but she could never be too careful because all the onesing for her here were peerless powerhouses.

    Those people came for all kinds of excuses, but none of them wanted to kill her.

    She was at high risk at the moment because of what she was doing. It was highly possible that some impulsive enemies would go there to kill her.

    Therefore, she arranged a lot of gifts to entertain those ¡®guests¡¯.

    They would definitely have an extraordinary experience which they would never forget.

    ¡°Will you stay for dinner with me?¡±

    Long Tianyu found the invitation very hard to turn down.

    Long Tianyu had enjoyed all kinds of delicacies since he was a kid.

    There were only a few simple dishes on the table that day. The vegetables and in porridge gave him much warmth. He felt the course of the dinner quitefortable.

    They didn¡¯t talk much during the meal. After dinner, Lin Mengya took a walk in the yard as usual.

    Long Tianyu seldom had the opportunity to enjoy himself. The two walked and whispered in the mansion yard like two fresh young lovers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you would get into so much trouble in the pce.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s men stationed in the pce had already informed him of what had happened.

    When she told him about that by herself, he found it more dangerous than he thought.

    Lin Mengya was talking very calmly. Long Tianyu knew that she must¡¯ve been through a very dangerous situation. He felt quite guilty and sorry because of it.

    He could¡¯ve been more considerate, so that Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have been put through all that.

    ¡°It¡¯s all fine, but there¡¯s one thing I need to make clear. Actually, Concubine De...¡±

    Lin Mengya had hesitated for a long time before she finally decided to tell Long Tianyu the fact that Concubine De was an impostor.

    However, before she could speak, she saw Concubine De enter the gate close to them with Jingyue¡¯s support.

    ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±

    The couple bowed to Concubine De, even though the empress had already told her that the present Concubine De wasn¡¯t the real one.

    She just couldn¡¯t fully act on what the empress said.

    She was still trying to figure out whether the empress was trying to make mischief or if it was a real thing.

    Concubine De looked pale that day.

    Her eyes looked puffy, which might be because she hadn¡¯t slept well in the recent days.

    She seemed to have forgotten her hatred and resentment towards Lin Mengya. She looked quite sophisticated, without extra expressions on her face.

    That made Lin Mengya feel weird.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you back, but I¡¯m now too tired to talk much.¡±

    She left in a hurry, leaving Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looking at her back.

    They felt Concubine De¡¯s steps were unusually weak and light, which was quite different from her usual strong pace.

    ¡°Why is Yun Ruo not with her today?¡±

    Asked Lin Mengya as soon as Concubine De and others disappeared around the corner.

    Long Tianyu was wondering the same thing. He had been sending people to keep an eye on the Art Courtyard, but none of his people had told him that someone was missing.

    ¡°I still have something to do, and I need to ask my teacher about it. Enjoy yourself.¡±

    Something seemed to have urred to Lin Mengya. She left in a hurry.

    Long Tianyu was then left alone in the yard, creasing his eyebrows.

    He thought he had figured out the truth, but at the moment it seemed that things were far moreplicated than he thought.

    ¡°Lin Kui, send someone to investigate Yun Ruo¡¯s background.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lin Kui, who was standing near him, left in silence.

    Long Tianyu was considering all the possibilities in his mind.

    He felt Yun Ruo was strange from the very beginning, because the maid had been spoiled rotten by his mother.

    After a day-by-day observation, he had drawn a conclusion.

    He suspected that the Concubine De who lived in the Art Courtyard wasn¡¯t his real mother. She was someone who was so familiar with his mother that she could imitate most of the details of her life.

    If his guess was right, then Yun Ruo, who showed up from nowhere, was the key to the truth.

    If that Art Courtyard was all fake, then, where was the real one?

    Long Tianyu was hesitating. He wanted to imprison the impostor but he was afraid of irritating the people behind her.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m back! Long time no see! You must have lost quite a few pounds.¡±

    In the underground prison, Lin Mengya saw her teacher as soon as she entered the gate. He used to be bby; with the current lush beard and sunken eyes, he looked like a walking dead.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re back. Check out mytest creation. It¡¯s only days away from maturing.¡±

    Lin Mengya was pulled by Baili Rui. They walked to the cultivation tank deep inside the basement.

    The moment she walked into the room, a strong smell of blood invaded her nostrils.

    However, Baili Rui seemed to be too addicted to it to realize how bad it smelled.

    He looked at the budding herb in front of him with enthusiastic eyes, as if he were staring at his lover.

    ¡°That¡¯s the... Scarlet Ginseng! Didn¡¯t you say that this herb was not allowed to be nted because it was too evil?¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help eximing. She looked at the three-foot-tall white basin, eyes widely opened.

    No wonder she thought the smell was too strong.

    The dark soil in the basin had already been dyed dark red by blood.

    She had the feeling that the thick muddy soil had been soaked by human blood!

    Why? Why would her respected teacher cultivate such an evil nt that was against humanity?

    ¡°I had no choice... it is so precious and too tempting for me to refuse... Mengya, do you even know how much it means to me?¡±

    His bony cheeks looked madly insane because of the Scarlet Ginseng.

    Lin Mengya looked at her teacher, alerted. She felt she was looking at a stranger.

 Chapter 346 - The Scarlet Ginseng

    <strong>Chapter 346 The Scarlet Ginseng</strong>

    ¡°Is that human blood?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt so reluctant to ask because she knew her teacher¡¯s answer would be positive.

    She knew at first nce that her nightmare hade true.

    Sometimes geniuses were only one step away from being lunatic.

    It was undeniable that Baili Rui was a genius in poisons.

    However, the genius was as intelligent as he was dangerous.

    Lin Mengya felt bitter. She used to be the one stopping her teacher from getting out of control.

    The teacher had lost his sanity. There was no longer a future for him.

    ¡°Is anyone else here?¡±

    Lin Mengya sneaked out of the room. Her eyes turned cold. She had told the man taking care of her teacher to prevent him from going crazy.

    ¡°Who was to me for this now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    A man popped out in the aisle.

    He was lowering his head, but Lin Mengya could tell from his clothes that the man was one of those who took care of her teacher.

    ¡°What on earth has happened? What turned him into such a mess?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked hastily.

    Baili Rui was fine when she moved into the pce. It had barely been a month. What turned him into that?

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The man was hesitating and he was interrupted by a soft voice when he was about to answer.

    ¡°That was the Prince¡¯s n. It¡¯s better for you not to ask.¡±

    Hearing that voice, Lin Mengya turned back and saw a graceful figureing from the far end of the aisle.

    A pale, and foppish man. That was Lin Mengya¡¯s first impression of that person.

    A joyless glimmer flowed out of the man¡¯s narrow eyes.

    He was wrapped in a light purple robe. His waistline looked even softer and slenderer than a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Where did this mane from?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lin Mengya was alert upon her first nce at the man.

    It was partly because the man looked quite arrogant.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t like the way he acted, which made her even angrier.

    ¡°I¡¯m Meng Jun. I¡¯m here to rece the useless guy, Baili Wuchen. This is a forbidden area. It¡¯s better for you not to step in again in case of idents. There was some traitor who was looking for an opportunity.¡±

    Meng Jun showed no respect for Lin Mengya. His words were pushy and his eyes were looking at her intently.

    Lin Mengya wasn¡¯t going to argue with him because the man was a nobody to her.

    No matter how much he hated her, he would not dare toy a finger on her.

    She was concerned about whether it was Long Tianyu who asked him to do that, which would make things much moreplicated.

    She would have to ask Long Tianyu and figure it out.

    She bypassed Meng Jun; she didn¡¯t want to spare a single nce at the feminine man.

    The moment she walked near him, her sensitive nose smelled an elegant and light fragrance.

    A slight sneer emerged at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth. She halted by Meng Jun¡¯s side, breathing softly, looking cold.

    ¡°Look at who this is! The famous opera singer in the Capital City, Mr. Meng! Didn¡¯t you elope with the daughter of the minister? Are you here to give me attitude because your servants won¡¯t listen to you? ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for talking to me like that this time, but you wouldn¡¯t want to do it twice.¡±

    Meng Jun¡¯s eyes looked surprised.

    His reputation for being an opera singer was supposed to have disappeared five years ago, after his elopement scandal.

    He was astonished that Lin Mengya could see through him so soon.

    He clenched his fists, rxed, and did that over and over. Finally, he whispered, in a soft voice that could only be heard by the two people.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood at the gate of the basement and saw the stars scattering in the sky.

    She took a deep breath, trying to get rid of the thick bloody smell in her teacher¡¯s basement.

    Not far away, a tall and slender figure was standing upright. It was Long Tianyu.

    He was facing the other direction, so she couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°You have nothing to do with my teacher¡¯s business, right?¡±

    Their surroundings suddenly fell in total silence.

    Even the moon and the stars were trying to get away from that scene. The sky became dim because all the lights were clouded.

    ¡°I am responsible because I collected those materials for him.¡±

    Long Tianyu was exining. He stated the facts.

    Lin Mengya nodded. It was just as she had expected.

    Baili Rui could be very extreme when it came to herbs, which she knew she would never be able to understand.

    If he couldn¡¯t find the blood and flesh needed for the cultivation of the Scarlet Ginseng, he might hurt himself.

    She then sighed softly. She knew what kind of person Long Tianyu was more than anyone else.

    He never denied what he did.

    But if Long Tianyu didn¡¯t do it, who else?

    She was drowning in her thoughts, not knowing that the dark cloud in the sky had quietly disappeared.

    Her contemtive profile looked extremely charming under the moonlight.

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but walk towards her, eyes filled withplicated feelings.

    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±

    His voice was so close, which interrupted Lin Mengya¡¯s pondering.

    She raised her head and found that Long Tianyu was standing in front of her.

    She took one step back unconsciously. Then she was about to fall and roll down along the steps of the basement. At the very moment, a strong hand firmly held her waist.

    ¡°No ... nothing. I was just thinking who was the one who persuaded my teacher to cultivate that Scarlet Ginseng.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t realize how close they were. Their breaths were merging. Long Tianyu was spurning himself, trying to suppress his desire to get closer.

    However...

    He was still d to see that the smart Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mind being so close to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a ginseng. What¡¯s the big deal of it being cultivated with human blood or not?¡±

    Long Tianyu whispered to Lin Mengya¡¯s ear with a gentle voice.

    Lin Mengya felt her ear was itching. She tried to avoid him and she still didn¡¯t realize that they were getting abnormally close.

    ¡°No, although that herb is called Scarlet Ginseng, it has nothing to do with the real ginseng. You know human beings are at the pinnacle of all creatures. The herb needs to be soaked in human blood to grow, what do you think it is?¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke first, before Long Tianyu asked the same question.

    All Baili Rui asked for was fresh dead bodies.

    Therefore, all Long Tianyu had given to Baili Rui were death prisoners.

    However, Baili Rui was getting more and more greedy those days. He wanted Long Tianyu to hand him a live person to feed the nt. Long Tianyu had wisely refused him, or the nt would have been sucking human blood at that moment.

    ¡°No wonder he kept asking me to send him blood and flesh of living people. I refused him and he has been quiet for a few days. What¡¯s wrong with that herb?¡±

    Long Tianyu stopped clinging on to Lin Mengya because he thought that was serious.

    He had gotten close enough to her that day, and he didn¡¯t want to push it. Lin Mengya seldom looked so concerned.

    ¡°The Scarlet Ginseng often grows on mountains covered by eternal snow. Legend has it that it could nourish the human body and help in gaining immortality. It wasn¡¯t that effective actually. It is nourishing, but it was too cold in attribute because it grows in the coldest ces. Its coldness had to be harmonized by grown men¡¯s blood if it were to be used as a medical material. The blood makes the herb more effective but at the same time, people get killed and manipted because of the priceless treasure.¡±

    Judging by Lin Mengya¡¯s face, the whole story should be much moreplicated than that.

    ¡°But, manipting people? That¡¯s unbelievable. It¡¯s just a nt anyway.¡±

    Seeing Long Tianyu amazed face, Lin Mengya kept exining,

    ¡°In fact, there are many amazing medicinal materials that have incredible effects. The Scarlet Ginseng can enchant people as soon as it has tasted human blood and flesh. To put it bluntly, its pollen and its smell have a strong hallucinogenic effect. My teacher knew it at the very beginning, but at this moment, the herb has already taken over his mind. I think he was prepared for this, or he would¡¯ve gone crazy a long time ago.¡±

    Long Tianyu was so surprised at what Lin Mengya said.

    ¡°If that is true, how about getting him out of the basement? There are so many people in there, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head, looking even bitterer.

    ¡°We could¡¯ve saved him at the early stage, but if my guess is right, he has already started to eat the ginseng¡¯s leaves, or he couldn¡¯t have made it this far. This stage won¡¯tst long and he won¡¯t be able to live without the nt. As for other people in the basement, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. The effects of the herb are strong, but its effective area is limited. Your people shall be fine as long as they don¡¯t stay long in there.¡±

    Long Tianyu felt relieved. If his men died because of the old lunatic, that would be an unworthy loss.

    He was at the moment as curious as Lin Mengya about the motivation that had driven Baili Rui to cultivate the Scarlet Ginseng at such a huge cost.

 Chapter 347 - Shangguan Hui Came

    <h4>Chapter 347 Shangguan Hui Came</h4>

    ¡°In recent days, did anyone visit Teacher?¡±

    Blood Ginseng was really precious, but not enough for Baili Rui to take a risk. Therefore, that person must have a rtionship with him.

    If not, Baili Rui would never cultivate something dangerous like this, even when a knife was held to his neck.

    Lin Mengya had actually listed several possible suspects who would make her teacher take this risk.

    But after pondering over it, she could not figure out why they needed the blood ginseng.

    ¡°No one. Mr. Baili has a strange temper, so no one can see him, except the servants bringing him food every day. You¡¯re suspecting someone in our house tried to take the blood ginseng to do something?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s look was getting a little serious.

    As a matter of fact, Baili Rui was extremely capable. Many people in the world were desperate for his superb poison strike, including Long Tianyu.

    However, Baili Rui was an extremely stubborn old man. He had been deceived by Baili Wuchen and came here, but eventually he did not submit, even after Baili Wuchen used both soft and hard tactics. It proved that Baili Rui was really obstinate.

    Baili Rui was devoting himself to fostering blood ginseng. Even if he had not volunteered, the one behind him, should have been quite capable.

    Lin Mengya had mixed feelings on the first night she came back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    For now, Lin Mengya did not have any good ideas about the blood ginseng.

    But there was still one thing she felt good about.

    The blood ginseng did not give her any hallucinations, maybe because of the Shen Nung System in her brain.

    Shen Nung System might have protected her nervous centralis. But obviously, Baili Rui¡¯s problem could not be dyed.

    She had a habit of getting up very early. She had been busy both physically and mentally, after travelling to the ancient times, but now she lived a regr life.

    Right now, Lin Mengya was in a new dress, and sat drinking tea, in the main room.

    Yesterday, she sent an invitation to Shangguan Hui. But she did not expect Shangguan Hui to visit the next day. It must be an emergency.

    She had a bit of a headache.

    Lin Mengya had not found any good solutions for her teacher¡¯s problem at the moment.

    Baili Rui would get into trouble if she acted rashly.

    Although the blood ginseng had affected Baili Rui, his long-time habits did not change at all.

    He would see through her if she administered something to him. At that time, it would be more troublesome.

    Baili Rui treated her very well, so that she must find an appropriate solution soon.

    Shortly after breakfast, Shangguan Hui¡¯s carriage was parked at the back door of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya agreed to cooperate with Shangguan Hui. But the Shangguan family was from the Empress¡¯s parents¡¯ home. There might be unnecessary problems if someone saw them together.

    Lin Mengya was sitting in the pavilion, where a cup of green tea and tes of fresh fruits and desserts had beenid out. Everything had been prepared for the honored guest.

    Baiji was waiting at the back door already. In order to escape others¡¯ detection, Shangguan Hui had to dress simply in a in, cloth gown, and she had on a hat with a long veil which covered her face.

    Baishao had already sent the other servants away with an excuse.

    So only a few people, apart from Lin Mengya and some of her maids, knew that Miss Shangguan, who was well known in the whole city, came to Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Come here, sister. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya wore a sweet smile, and went to receive her visitor.

    When the door was closed, Shangguan Hui took off her hat. A smile could be seen in her pink face, but it looked a little grudging.

    After the greetings, Lin Mengya took her to the pavilion personally.

    Carved beams and painted rafters, as well as precious tea and desserts did not attract Shangguan Hui¡¯s attention in the least.

    Shangguan Hui, a charmingdy, went to sit on a stone chair. She took the green tea served by Baiji, and then lowered her eyes and sighed deeply.

    ¡°You finally managed to get out. I can¡¯t find anyone else but you, to talk about my sadness.¡±

    Lin Mengya was sitting opposite her. She lifted her eyes and looked at Shangguan Hui.

    ¡°What happened? Sister Shangguan is very smart. How could it be possible that you are encountering difficulties?¡±

    Frankly, Shangguan Hui was better than Lin Mengya at scheming.

    She was just a daughter of the branch family of the Shangguan family, but she survived and carved a niche for herself. It was the best evidence.

    If Lin Mengya had been as clever as Shangguan Hui, it would have been easier for her to escape from the attack, on her wedding day.

    ¡°I can handle those fights among the whole family. But this time, it¡¯s the Empress who ordered my father personally, to make a choice for my fiance. Sister, you know everything about me. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t handle it this time.¡±

    What Shangguan Hui said was actually very reasonable.

    The Shangguan family gained enormous power after the Empress got married. Therefore, it was not a surprise that the Empress had sole control over the Shangguan family.

    But why did she decide to help Shangguan Hui choose her fiance?

    Did it mean she discovered something?

    ¡°Tell me slowly. I believe you want to avoid this, don¡¯t you? You can invite a Taoist to tell them that this is not a good year for you and it¡¯s not time to get married. So why are you still so nervous?¡±

    The idea Lin Mengya proposed had been used often... Old superstitions were terrible, but sometimes, it was of great help.

    The birthdates of the couple-to-be should bepatible, whether they were from the folk family or the royal family.

    If a Taoist predicted that he or she did not have good luck and would bring disaster to the other party, generally the marriage would be canceled.

    Some brave ones would not believe it and the wedding would not be canceled. It wasmon among folk people. But these families thought this was very important as long as they were families of influence.

    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui. ¡°She was ordered to marry a man from a folk family?¡± It doesn¡¯t look like that.

    ¡°I also thought about it. But the Empress seemed to be very determined. They have already taken my birthdate and given it to the imperial augurs. They said that this year was a good year for me to get married.¡±

    Shangguan Hui pulled a long face and seemed very worried.

    ¡°Oh? A man who has so much attention from the Empress. Whose son is he?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. ¡°The Empress is really busy. But she made time to arrange Shangguan Hui¡¯s marriage personally. She must have big ns.¡±

    Giving Lin Mengya a look, Shangguan Hui hesitantly said.

    ¡°He¡¯s not just anyone¡¯s son. He¡¯s the new king of Lintian State. The Empress wants to use my marriage to make peace with them!¡±

    ¡°To make peace with Lintian State?¡± Lin Mengya almost burst outughing. She had never imagined that the Empress would want to make peace through marriage.

    ¡°Lintian State?¡± After pondering over it, Lin Mengya recalled that the year before she got married, the king of Lintian State suddenly abdicated, handed over the throne to his son, and then enjoyed his life as the grand king.

    At that time, the Crown Prince of Lintian State refused. After arguing for a few days, both of them finally came to an agreement. In the end, the Crown Prince came to the throne and became the new king not too long ago.

    They said that the new king of Lintian State was already administering affairs of state when he was still the Crown Prince. His principle of governing the state was to be kind and obedient. He was a man of great talent and bold vision.

    Lintian State was the neighbor of Jin State. There were some conflicts from the border before. But in recent years, they were all in harmony.

    ¡°The Empress wants to make the rtionship with Lintian State be more stable through marriage?¡±

    It was a good idea. But it was not what the Empress would normally do.

    Anyway, everything involving the Empress, in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, must be veryplicated.

    ¡°Your status is high enough to be the concubine of the new king. It¡¯s really a tough decision. Sister Shangguan, do you know why the Empress is so eager to make peace through your marriage?¡±

    Even though Shangguan Hui was anxious, she was still thoughtful. She would get all the details soon.

    At present, Lin Mengya was the only one person who was able to help her. So Shangguan Hui would tell her everything she knew.

    ¡°I heard that the new king of Lintian State likesdies from Dajin. Besides, the other states around us are attempting to take action. I think the Empress wants an ally.¡±

    She was right. Lin Mengya¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table, as she digested the information she heard.

    As a matter of fact, marriage was the easiest way to bring the two countries closer.

    However, although Dajin was not powerful enough to conquer the whole world, it was indeed strongly fortified inside.

    On the contrary, other states became weaker after fighting against each other over time, and were not powerful enough to fight against Jin State.

    As far as Lin Mengya concerned, the Empress wanted to have closer ties with Lintian State, but what she really wanted to do with them, needed some careful thinking.

    ¡°Sister, I really need your help this time. I would rather serve the young general as his maid, than be a concubine in Lintian State. Help me. Please help me?¡±

    Shangguan Hui dissolved in a flood of tears. She looked really pathetic.

    Lin Mengya knew that Shangguan Hui truly liked her big brother. If not, Lin Mengya would not help her at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the marriage can take ce now. More importantly, the Emperor is still on the sick bed. They can¡¯t send you to be married off to that new king unless the Emperor gives his consent. So don¡¯t worry about it now. You just need to do what they tell you to. Don¡¯t let them find something wrong. I¡¯ll help you. You won¡¯t be sent off to get married.¡±

    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s promise, Shangguan Hui stopped crying.

    She did not feel at ease, but in her mind, as long as Lin Mengya was around, she would have her support.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll count on you for this. Oh, here¡¯s a gift for the young general. Tell him you prepared it for him. Don¡¯t...don¡¯t tell him it¡¯s from me.¡±

    Then, Shangguan Hui took a tiny cloth bag from her chest. She was really considerate to wrap it with manyyers of handkerchiefs.

    Shangguan Hui presented it to Lin Mengya, shyly.

 Chapter 348 - Seek Out A Clue from A Confused Situation

    <strong>Chapter 348 Seek Out A Clue from A Confused Situation</strong>

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Lin Mengya took the small cloth bag. It felt stiff. She openedyer uponyer of silk handkerchiefs and saw a golden breastte inside.

    ¡°It was left by an ever-victorious general. It¡¯s said that the breastte was made from a meteorite. I know that the young general always encounters danger when he fights in the battlefield. So I think that it might help to keep him safe, even if it is for once.¡±

    Shangguan Hui seemed very bashful, but an expression of determination could be seen in her eyes.

    Lin Mengya saw it clearly. Miss Shangguan, the prettydy, really liked her big brother.

    But a feeling of being sorry and a sense of guilt came to her mind.

    Without her, Yue Ting and her big brother would have been a happy couple united by Heaven.

    ¡°If brother also likes Shangguan Hui, I won¡¯t stop them. But if not, I won¡¯t force brother to marry her.¡±

    Shangguan Hui blushed already.

    The reason why Lin Mengya changed her mind in order help Shangguan Hui was because her love was as deep as Yue Ting¡¯s.

    Afterforting Shangguan Hui for a while, Lin Mengya called a servant to send her off, privately.

    Lin Mengya yed with the smooth breastte and as she turned it over, she saw a name ¡°Qingyuan¡± engraved at the back.

    She was shocked. If her guess was right, then its former owner was Zhang Qingyuan, God of War, from the previous dynasty!

    Zhang Qingyuan had already inspired awe throughout the country, and was known as an ever-victorious general, fifty years ago.

    But twenty years ago, he resigned because of an old illness. If he was still alive and healthy, he should be a seventy-year-old man today.

    If the breastte was the one General Zhang used before, did it prove that the legendary general was served well by the Shangguan family?

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes lightly. Some slices of life and clues immediately gathered together and formed an enormous andplexwork of connections.

    She reviewed the details she missed before.

    A second thought incurred profound fear and she found that when all that information was collected together, it would be¡ª

    Her eyes opened instantly.

    A flicker of cold light shed across her dark eyes in a moment.

    It would have startled anyone who saw her eyes at the moment.

    Beads of fine sweat oozed from her forehead.

    Lin Mengya had never imagined that the Empress would take that as her purpose.

    If it was true, then everyone including Long Tianyu, her father or the Emperor still lying on the sickbed, would be in jeopardy.

    Luckily, she constantly made trouble for the Empress. She believed that it would buy time for them.

    Then, when the Empress had time to focus on them, Lin Mengya would be the first she wanted to remove.

    Since it was so, she could not wait her doom.

    It was impossible for her to rush into the pce to fight against the Empress. But she could find some ways to cause trouble for the Empress and to keep her away.

    Lin Mengya subconsciously rested her smooth chin on her slender fingers. In the following days, she would teach the Empress how it felt to be busy.

    Shangguan Hui did not only inform her of the news that the Empress nned to make peace by her marriage.

    In fact, in order to get rid of her family, Shangguan Hui made sufficient preparations.

    Shangguan Qing, Shangguan Hui¡¯s step-mother, and Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s, the Empress, father, was the main branch of Shangguan family, at present.

    The Empress was the eldest daughter and had a younger sister and four brothers.

    The Master of the Shangguan family was Shangguan Nanxiong, Marquis of Fuyuan of first rank inherited from his father. He was very old and still ruled over the whole family.

    Lin Mengya heard from her father that Shangguan Nanxiong was also an unusual talent, whose writings would be known throughout history and whose military talent could be used to help keep the country peaceful.

    But unfortunately, Shangguan Nanxiong was overconfident of his own ability and looked down on others. Then, everyone in the Shangguan family inherited the bad habit of behaving over-confidently from him.

    Shangguan Nanxiong¡¯s wife came from a military family.

    She was really a strong-willed, unyielding heroine just like Liang Hongyu. The Empress and Shangguan Qing were her daughters. They had four half-brothers.

    All of them were brought up by Mrs. Ye. Lin Mengya had met Mrs. Ye and all the other uncles from the Shangguan family.

    As a matter of fact, the four brothers looked really like her natural sons. All of them inherited their genes from Shangguan Nanxiong and each had his own advantages. With the help of the Empress, they became major officials and wielded great powers in the court.

    So Lin Mengya had to eradicate the Shangguan family one by one, before she defeated the Empress.

    Only in this way could Lin Mengya cut off her route of retreat. Then, she could nibble away at everything the Empress had.

    It seemed to be as difficult as going to heaven from the current situation. However, Lin Mengya did not think it was absolutely impossible.

    For example, Shangguan Hui¡¯s marriage would be a good breakthrough.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? You seem lost in thought.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya heard Long Tianyu¡¯s voice from behind. She turned around and gave him a mysterious smile.

    Long Tianyu was stunned by her smile and stood still for a second. Then, his facial expression rxed.

    He came to her and had a taste of her tea. It smelt fragrant and had a slightly bitter taste. When he tasted the tea, it left an unexinable sweet aftertaste in his mouth.

    On the contrary, Lin Mengya was ring at him. ¡°You¡¯re a prince. Shouldn¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually considering how to make trouble for the Empress, so that she has no time to focus on us.¡±

    It was just a cup of tea. Lin Mengya did not have to get angry with him about it.

    She picked up a honey orange and peeled its skin very deftly.

    When Long Tianyu heard what she said, a smile hovered at the corners of his mouth.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had different ideas from his subordinates.

    The ideas those men had were all open and aboveboard. Even if there were some private schemes, they were different from Lin Mengya¡¯s ns, which were made and implemented cautiously and would always lead to subsequent action.

    Using an inappropriate analogy, they tended to cut the Gordian knot, or the cruelest example, they would like to cut off the head very quickly.

    On the contrary, Lin Mengya tended to send termites to eat the tree hollow.

    Little by little, and then one day the tree would bepletely destroyed.

    So whoever Lin Mengya took as her target just had to ept their bad luck.

    ¡°If you want to make trouble for the Empress, you can only start with the Crown Prince or the Shangguan family. But recently, the Crown Prince seems to have quietened down. He stays inside his house every day, and never goes out, unless there¡¯s an emergency. So you have no choice, but to start with the Shangguan family, if you want to do something to the Empress.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. There was actually an instinctive understanding between Long Tianyu and herself.

    But neither of them noticed that.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Today, I received a precious guest and much good news. One of them is that the third lord of the Shangguan family, or the third brother of the Empress, or my nominal third uncle, participated in selling illegal salt.¡±

    Lin Mengya was very intelligent. The three sentences revealed who the third lord of Shangguan family was, and how to deal with him.

    ¡°Is that reliable? The third lord of the Shangguan family, Shangguan Li is the militarymissioner of Quanzhou. He¡¯smitting a very serious crime if he really got himself involved in selling illegal salt. And, the Shangguan family does not seem to be a familycking in money.¡±

    What Long Tianyu asked sounded reasonable. Throughout history, salt sale was monopolized by the government.

    There existed people who sold illegal salt for excessive profits. But Shangguan Li should know which carried more weight, between profits and the reputation of the Shangguan family.

    But Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and looked very confident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very reliable. And I guarantee that Shangguan Li is supposedly involved in other illegal businesses. That¡¯s because the Shangguan family are short of money, lots of money now.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew this very clearly. If the Shangguan family wanted to control the government, a tremendous amount of money would be needed.

    If it were her, Lin Mengya would employ an agent and enjoy the fruits of his work from behind the scene, just like how she managed Sanjue Hall.

    It was a safe but very slow way to get money. And during the early days, she had to put lots of money into it. So if they wanted to get money very quickly, it would be better to do some informal business.

    Shangguan Li was the militarymissioner in Quanzhou, the top governor. Whichever project he joined in, the records showed that the project would yield profits.

    That¡¯s why Lin Mengya did not believe that Shangguan Li would not just join in only one business, since he was already involved in it.

    As long as she caught Shangguan Li and cut off the source of his profiteering, Lin Mengya believed that the Shangguan family would be hard up, and thrown into total confusion.

    Besides, Shangguan Li was the only one to have such a business n among the Shangguan family.

    Without money, the Empress had to make more efforts if she wanted to continue. Anyway, she could not move the country¡¯s money into her parents¡¯ home, right?

    After all, those senior officials were watching the Empress very carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. But, Mengya, I need to talk to you about something.¡±

    Long Tianyu had not nned to talk about it with her.

    But given the present situation, it seemed that they were going to have to fight against the Empress forever .

    The Empress was calctive about the people around him. Long Tianyu was aware that she could not control her desire to influence all those grown-up, powerful princes.

    He would fight back. But before that, he must warn Lin Mengya of something.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little at ease after she found some clues. There was a little confusion in her shimmering eyes. Lin Mengya turned to look at Long Tianyu, who became serious suddenly.

 Chapter 349 - A Love Token

    <strong>Chapter 349 A Love Token</strong>

    After hesitating for a while, Long Tianyu started to speak very carefully.

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve realized that. Dajin, in fact, isn¡¯t controlled by my father alone. To be more precise, the reason why Dajin is not in a mess yet, is that someone is governing internal affairs and holding the fort.¡±

    Long Tianyu was watching Lin Mengya as he spoke.

    When he found that she was not surprised, Long Tianyu felt relieved.

    Lin Mengya was really smart. It was possible for her to seek out the clues from the information she received and to draw such a conclusion.

    But what he was going to say next was indeed something she should know.

    ¡°They will not show up often to interfere in our affairs. But when ites to the throne or the stability of our country, they will take action to interfere, if necessary.¡±

    Lin Mengya got what Long Tianyu was implying. After all was said, it remained the statement that women could not be in power, because they would cause chaos.

    It was no wonder that she was able to enter the Pce so easily.

    And those people helped remove many obstacles on her return.

    ¡°So all they did is actually the consultation fee for me to treat the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°There was a precedent in the previous dynasty. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt. So I hope you could take everything into consideration before you take action.¡±

    Looking at her face, Long Tianyu thought that Lin Mengya had epted his advice. So he also heaved a sigh of relief, silently.

    In fact, Long Tianyu told her this because he received a letter, before he fell asleepst night.

    It stated that Lin Mengya should be awarded for her check on the Emperor. But she could not be over-conceited and break the convention that women were forbidden to interfere in political affairs. Of course, they said that in a very tactful manner. However, Long Tianyu thought it necessary to inform Lin Mengya about that.

    Long Tianyu had a clear conscience about everything he had done.

    But he was sure that some of powers in the court were partial to the Empress. After punishing the Crown Prince by making him quieten down, they delivered such a genuine warning letter to him.

    ¡°I see. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I¡¯m a woman and I know there are things I can¡¯t do.¡±

    She had done too many astonishing things recently, and attracted a lot of attention.

    She was now in the ancient times, where conventions and etiquette were the most important. She could do nothing, but endure those injustice and judgement on women.

    It was a pity that Lin Mengya could pull the Empress down off her position, but she could not fight against the feudal society alone.

    Lin Mengya did not say anything more and felt down in spirits. When he saw that, Long Tianyu also felt sorry for her, in his heart.

    He hesitated, and did not know how tofort her.

    Long Tianyu was inexperienced in making a girlugh. Thedy in front of him was particrly smart and would not be pleased by anymon methods.

    After pondering upon it, Long Tianyu suddenly strode out of Liuxin Courtyard hurriedly.

    ¡°Ahem, where are you going?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head, only to see his departing back.

    Before she finished her sentence, the slim back had already disappeared from her sight.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Mengya shook her head. Anyway, she was already used to Long Tianyu¡¯s way ofing and going so suddenly.

    Just as she was about to call Baiji and Baishao to go for a walk outside, Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyuing back, walking in big strides.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    Lin Mengya, with her eyes opened wide, stared at the sandalwood box Long Tianyu presented to her.

    The patterns on the surface were dark brown and delicate. There were four fine-embroidered golden flowers in its four corners.

    Lin Mengya opened the padlock, and immediately, the splendor of jewels shone in her eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re¡ª¡±

    Inside the box were lots of valuable gold hairpins and jade stones.

    At the bottom, there was a stack of bank notes. Even though they were folded, the numbers on them could still be seen very clearly.

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu and felt very confused. She was murmuring silently that she had already many boxes like this.

    ¡°Prince Yu, did you rob the national treasury?¡±

    ¡°Well, what does that mean?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt this was funny. If Long Tianyu gave her such a box in the past, she would think that she was a money-mad woman in his eyes.

    But she realized now that Long Tianyu misunderstood her.

    If not, why then did he gave her so much money each time. As Princess Yu, Lin Mengya knew clearer than Long Tianyu, about how much money there was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Long Tianyu had given her many boxes like this. He seemed to give her all the cash he had.

    ¡°You told me that you like money. If it¡¯s not enough, well¡ª¡±

    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s serious expression, Lin Mengya almost burst outughing.

    She did not recall until now that she had indeed told Long Tianyu that she loved money the most, when they were quarrelling.

    ¡°Are...are you trying to please me?¡±

    Long Tianyu did not admit it. But it could be seen on his face that he felt very embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh, seems like she guessed it correctly.¡±

    ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Lin Mengya smilingly took the sandalwood box.

    Rarely, Long Tianyu showed a facial expression, which was adorable in her eyes. In fact, Lin Mengya was feeling very satisfied.

    Noticing her smile, Long Tianyu was also relieved.

    If money could buy her smile, Long Tianyu would be willing to give her all the money he had.

    ¡°Something else needs my attention. I should get on it now.¡±

    Long Tianyu felt at ease now and the worries weighing on his mind also faded away.

    Long Tianyu grew up in the Imperial Pce, so he treated money in a different way from the others.

    The third prince or Prince Yu was one Long Tianyu¡¯s titles. He was also the Master of Four Saints, a puissant power in the society.

    Four Saints was arge-scale organization. Of course lots of money was needed to keep it running normally.

    Therefore, this business under his name covered almost half of Dajin.

    If Lin Mengya was told that her husband possessed the secondrgest treasure after her father-inw, would she think herself to be a lucky woman?

    Lin Mengya held her precious box carefully, as she watched Long Tianyu walking away.

    Somehow, she felt warmed in her heart.

    She carefully touched its smooth wooden surface with her small hands. Lin Mengya would never admit that she was moved by money.

    Huh, she owned Sanjue Hall. She was also a rich woman.

    But no one would say no to money. The more, the better.

    Lin Mengya only had that thought in her heart. She told Baishao to put it together with all the other things that Long Tianyu gave her before.

    Lin Mengya was really inexperienced in building a connection with a man, in herst life. Obviously, she did not realize that those shining jewellery andrge bank notes could be seen as a token of their love.

    We have to admit that rich people were self-willed.

    After lunch and a half hour nap, Lin Mengya went down to the dungeon again.

    She did not put on a voluminous, splendid pce costume so that she could act casually.

    She wore avender riding habit embroidered with begonias. The tightened corband, the gem-decorated belt and the milky, woolen boots made her look quite pretty and cool.

    The controller at the dungeon had already changed. Meng Jun, who always spoke to her in an enigmatic wayst time, was the controller.

    Last time, Lin Mengya helped Meng Jun to exert his authority in front of his subordinates. Then, this time, he did not make it difficult for her. Lin Mengya went to the stone room where Baili Rui was, very easily.

    No one was guarding this room.

    By Long Tianyu¡¯s order, those guards could note around the stone room.

    Lin Mengya entered and did not see her teacher in his usual pose, lost in thought, in front of the Scarlet Ginseng.

    The weird thing was that the heavy smell of blood was gone.

    There was only ck soil in the flowerpot made from white jade, which was about the height of a man. Those green, tiny leaves in the Scarlet Ginseng, which was as high as half a man¡¯s height, had withered.

    Lin Mengya was relieved for the moment.

    The Scarlet Ginseng withered maybe because Long Tianyu refused to offer Baili Rui any flesh and blood.

    That such a valuable herb should die was really a pity.

    However, Lin Mengya still believed that it was better that the herb had died, because she always thought that this herb signified cruelness.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    A soft, attractive voice came from deep inside the stone room.

    Then, Yunzhu dressed in a snowy, heavy dress, pulled back the blue-ck cloth curtain and came out of the inner room.

    ¡°Yes. Why are you here?¡±

    Lin Mengya still an optimistic attitude about the missed love between Yunzhu and her teacher.

    After all, both of them broke up because of a misunderstanding. They were actually missing each other. Since they had told each other the truth, it would be better to see Jack having his Jill.

    Besides, Yunzhu was really capable. If she became the wife of her teacher, it would be a happy event to be doubly rted.

    ¡°I came here to take care of him. I can¡¯t imagine that he became so gaunt in only a few days. If it carries on, I¡¯m afraid that his body can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Her tone revealed the tenderness which could only exist between a couple of lovers.

    Lin Mengya looked at her carefully. Her face had recovered, and looked almost like how she was when she was young.

    In fact, she looked younger than she really was.

    Her forehead was covered with beads of sweat. It seemed that Yunzhu had just helped Baili Rui to get into the inner room for a rest.

 Chapter 350 - Tricky Traitor

    <strong>Chapter 350 Tricky Traitor</strong>

    ¡°How¡¯s Teacher? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s burning too much energy. If he can¡¯t bear it, that would be too bad.¡±

    Facing Yunzhu, the prospective wife of her teacher, Lin Mengya was naturally gentle and respectful.

    Yunzhu¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of deep concern for her teacher.

    ¡°The Hall Master is right. How about destroying that harmful thing? I¡¯m afraid if he continues like this, he¡¯ll die sooner orter.¡±

    As she spoke, Yunzhu lifted her hand up and wanted to destroy the Scarlet Ginseng.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately stopped Yunzhu and stood in front of the jade basin.

    ¡°It¡¯s the lifeblood of Teacher. If you destroy it, Teacher will die too.¡±

    Yunzhu was stunned and immediately retracted her hand.

    With her eyes widened, she looked at Lin Mengya, who sighed and then exined to her the stakes in that matter.

    ¡°How could... this be... Is there nothing to be done?¡±

    Yunzhu was out of her wits. She must have not expected that Baili Rui would end in such a state.

    In the face of life and death, those pasts full of love and hate didn¡¯t seem as important as she thought.

    ¡°There is a way. However, Teacher¡¯s current physical condition is not suitable for any treatment. If Teather could recuperate, maybe there could be some way out.¡±

    A look of cunning shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    She turned around and looked up at the sky at an inexplicable 45-degree angle, with a tone of mncholy in her voice.

    ¡°But Teacher has now be delirious and insane. Except for me, he doesn¡¯t seem to recognize anyone else. If I send someone else to look after him, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t take good care of him. By then, I¡¯ll be so sorry if anything happens.¡±

    Without even looking back, she could also know that Yunzhu behind her must have been trapped in a fierce internal struggle.

    As time went by, those old resentments that were deposited in her memory had long be dry and fragile.

    Without the nourishment of hate, theyer of ice between the two would naturally copse one day.

    Right then, all they needed was an opportunity. That was why Lin Mengya wanted Yunzhu to take care of her teacher.

    If she could get back together with her teacher, it would be a joyful event.

    ¡°How about... how about I take care of him? As for the affairs of the Sanjue Hall, even without me, the heads of the departments could also make the Hall run well. He... I misunderstood him, and I owe him that.¡±

    Seeing that she had already achieved her goal, Lin Mengya did not forget to be polite.

    ¡°Will it bother you too much? You were in charge of Sanjue Hall¡¯s affairs. If youe to take care of Teacher, maybe it would be too hard for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and said that she didn¡¯t want to bother her, but her eyes were full of embarrassment.

    Yunzhu¡¯s face flushed, and the expression in her eyes was a little panicked and elusive.

    ustomed to the calm and charming Yunzhu, Lin Mengya felt a bit surprised to see Yunzhu behaving like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by it. Anyway, you have lots of people here. There¡¯s not much I can do, actually. And he¡¯ll need someone to look after him, right?¡±

    She was still a little hesitant in speaking.

    But Lin Mengya did hear the sincere desire in her voice.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you. From now on, I will leave all Teacher¡¯s affairs to you.¡±

    So, Lin Mengya took advantage of that opportunity and agreed with Yunzhu¡¯s request.

    After telling Yunzhu the main details to consider when taking care of her teacher, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved and walked out of the dungeon.

    In all honesty, Lin Mengya had thought that Yunzhu was the most suspect of threatening her teacher.

    After all, her teacher always felt that he owed her, so he would not refuse any of her requests.

    But just then, she had cleared out her doubts.

    Even if that person was really Yunzhu, as long as she was in the mansion, she had nothing to worry about.

    The matter of the Scarlet Ginseng had finally drawn to a close.

    As long as there were no nutrients, the Scarlet Ginseng would eventually wither or lose its effectiveness.

    But no matter what the result was, it wouldn¡¯t harm others anymore.

    Although she didn¡¯t find out the one behind all that, either way, the matter finally had an ending.

    When strolling around in the garden, she saw that Lin Kui looked anxious and hurried to Long Tianyu¡¯s study.

    He didn¡¯t even see her a few meters away.

    Strangely, Lin Kui was Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand man. It had to be a very tricky problem to make him look like that.

    Out of curiosity, Lin Mengya followed Lin Kui and went to Long Tianyu¡¯s study.

    ¡°Your Highness, ording to the information I¡¯ve collected, the traitor Baili Wuchen escaped sessfully, and he seems to have gone over to the Crown Prince¡¯s side. Several of our important strongholds have been raided. By now, we have more than a hundred men missing.¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned. She did not expect for Baili Wuchen to still be alive!

    When she was kidnapped by him, she poked one of his eyes out with a hair clip. She thought that he would die on the way; she didn¡¯t expect that the guy was that lucky, having kept his life!

    She pushed open the door to Long Tianyu¡¯s study, and the two people in the room both turned to see her.

    ¡°Princess, you...¡±

    It seemed that Lin Kui was a little reluctant to let Lin Mengya get involved in that matter.

    After all, the reason why Baili Wuchen defected at that time was partly because he had differences with Long Tianyu in Lin Mengya¡¯s affairs.

    All their brothers knew that although Baili Wuchen acted in an entric and tricky way, he would not betray Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu had already excluded Baili Wuchen¡¯s people from the Four-Saints Guards.

    However, the news that Lin Mengya was a dangerous beauty had already spread among all the Four-Saints Guards.

    More or less, everyone had someints about that woman who almost made the Four-Saints Guards fall apart.

    Taking every aspect into consideration, Lin Mengya was really not suitable to be involved in that matter at the moment.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m partly responsible for Baili Wuchen¡¯s defection. So I especially want to help. After all, it was me who gave him the opportunity so that he could escape from the dungeon,¡±

    Lin Mengya said apologetically. If it weren¡¯t for her being kidnapped, it would have been impossible for Baili Wuchen to get out of the dungeon, let alone escaping sessfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t me yourself. Lin Kui, you can leave now. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked calm, as if he didn¡¯t take the matter to heart.

    Lin Kui hesitated, but still left respectfully.

    He still couldn¡¯t figure out the heart of the prince. But as long as the prince said so, as a subordinate, he could be assured.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    In the study, Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu, worriedly.

    Baili Wuchen had been his confidant, so he was naturally aware of critical information. She knew that Long Tianyu must have been well prepared for that.

    However, if the Crown Prince really knew everything, it would be a catastrophe for Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, how about I send someone to sneak into the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion and kill him?¡±

    Seeing the seriousness and nervousness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu shook his head and said,

    ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ve already changed all the arrangements. Even if Baili Wuchen bes the Crown Prince¡¯s person, it won¡¯t do me any harm. By the way, how is Father¡¯s prescriptioning along?¡±

    Obviously, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t want to continue that topic.

    Lin Mengya had to talk of other things. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t need to worry so much.

    After all, with Long Tianyu¡¯s scheming, it was impossible for him not to expect that.

    From the day Baili Wuchen fled, Long Tianyu might already have made adequate preparations. Maybe she worried too much.

    ¡°As for His Majesty¡¯s prescription, I...¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, Long Tianyu took her hand and sat in the seat of the study together with her.

    Being gently enveloped by his tender sight, she unconsciously blushed with shame.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to change the way to address him and call him Father. I know Father hasn¡¯t seen you yet, but he¡¯ll like you.¡±

    His voice was so gentle that Lin Mengya felt a little ufortable.

    She retracted her hands. Although Long Tianyu never expressed his emotions, Lin Mengya knew that the rtionship and feeling between them had changed little by little.

    In her eyes, Long Tianyu was no longer cold. Rather, he silently did everything for her.

    But she still hesitated in her heart.

    Long Tianyu was the distinguished prince. The Crown Prince might not inherit the throne, therefore, Long Tianyu would also have the opportunity to be the emperor.

    Even if he was just a prince in the future, but in Dajin, she still faced a practical problem.

    Long Tianyu would not belong to her alone. Besides, would Long Tianyu really like her all his life?

    Born in modern times, she could never bear sharing her husband with other women.

    If that day really came, could the rtionship between them still stand the tests?

    She didn¡¯t know, and she dared not to easily believe.

    It was easy to fall in love, but it was too hard to maintain the rtionship forever.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya suddenly lowered her head and thought of something, Long Tianyu thought she was shy.

    No wonder. No matter how smart and formidable Lin Mengya was, when falling in love, she would still show the coyness of a delicate woman.

    With a warm sweetness rising in his heart, Long Tianyu decided not to force her to ept anything emotional.

    In any case, she was already his princess. epting him was just a matter of time.

    Moreover, after going through so many things, he didn¡¯t believe that Lin Mengya would have no love for him.

    Casting thoughts aside, he had always been the most patient. He believed that one day, Lin Mengya would finally put aside her shyness and be honest with him.

    ¡°Your Highness, someone is waiting outside and he wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Imaginary Rival in Love

    <strong>Chapter 351 Imaginary Rival in Love</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You may do your own work.¡±

    Lin Mengya cleverly left Long Tianyu¡¯s study. As soon as she went out, she almost ran into someone.

    ¡°Sorry... Your Highness! What a coincidence that I meet you here!¡±

    A slightly familiar voice abruptly sounded from above her head.

    Lin Mengya lifted up her head and was surprised to see Qiu Yu.

    ¡°So strange. Wasn¡¯t this person in the pce? How could he appear in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little curious. Before she left the pce, she did tell Qiu Yu how to contact her.

    After all, the situation in the pce was quiteplicated. If she wanted to detoxify the emperor, she had to keepmunications with Qiu Yu.

    But he had searched for her on his own.

    ¡°Is there something unexpected happening about the emperor¡¯s body and he cannot handle it?¡±

    Seeing no one around, Lin Mengya dragged him to a hidden corner.

    But she couldn¡¯t have thought that just at the moment when she was leaving, Long Tianyu woulde out of the study, puzzlement on his face.

    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡±

    Qiu Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that the girl had been secretive since the first time they met.

    It seemed like she had something to hide. But maybe she had her own difficulties.

    ¡°Did something happen in the pce? Tell me the truth, is the emperor¡¯s condition getting worse?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes full of anxiety, Qiu Yu burst outughing.

    So that was it. It seemed that Lin Mengya misunderstood his sudden visit. He shook his head with a smile and whispered,

    ¡°You can rest assured that the emperor is fine. ¡°I¡¯m here because...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, another sound interrupted him right then.

    ¡°If you have something to discuss, why note to my study? Mengya, you cane with us, too.¡±

    The sudden appearance of Long Tianyu startled Lin Mengya.

    She immediately rxed her grip on Qiu Yu¡¯s sleeves, seeming as if she had been caught doing something wrong.

    Long Tianyu just nced at Qiu Yu. There was a bit of chill in his eyes, as if he was tolerating something.

    The strange atmosphere made Qiu Yu, the innocent third party, feel it was a little bit unbearable.

    He let out a dry cough and went to greet him politely.

    ¡°Greetings of peace to Prince Yu. In fact, I¡¯m here mainly to discuss with you about the medications for His Majesty.¡±

    Qiu Yu immediately exined his purpose ining. In truth, with so many princes in the capital city, he had seen almost each and every one of them.

    However, Prince Yu was the most powerful and coldest of them all.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he was really in trouble and needed to go to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to discuss things with Lin Mengya, he would not dare to visit the ce casually.

    And just then, he seemed to have offended Prince Yu.

    It was a tricky matter.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    After replying in a calm manner, Long Tianyu turned around first and walked back to his study.

    Lin Mengya looked at him while puzzled. Seemingly, she felt that Long Tianyu was not in a good mood. Did she do something wrong?

    Qiu Yu wanted to say something but stopped. Looking at that embarrassed couple, he eventually shut his mouth, not saying another word. If he guessed right, Prince Yu seemed to be jealous.

    ¡°How interesting¡±. During his lifetime, he could see such a cold and aloof prince getting a little upset just for a woman, which seemed to be worthwhile.

    The three of them returned to the study, but at the moment they were all silent.

    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu exchanged looks from time to time, detecting a flicker of exploration and suspicion in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Only Lin Mengya, who was at the center of their confrontation, frowned and pondered over the proper business.

    So she didn¡¯t even notice the current tension between the two men around her.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Doctor Qiu, please just say it. What exactly do you need us to do this time?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly said that. With that, the confrontation between the two men waspletely concealed in an instant.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve beenmissioned by several ministers this time. Now the situation in the pce is still unclear, and since the princess left the pce, the people in the Court of Imperial Physicians have rpsed. If His Majesty¡¯s illness continues to drag on, I¡¯m afraid it will be bad.¡±

    After hearing that, a look of worry shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows.

    The only thing she didn¡¯t have was enough time.

    However, detoxification was a thing that could not be rushed.

    The prescription given by the Shen Nung System was indeed good, but the poison inside the emperor¡¯s body was tooplicated.

    And her teacher had be insane. Without the help of her teacher, the master of poisons, she didn¡¯t have full confidence that she could make it.

    What should she do?

    The thing was in a stalemate. Maybe it was because, in what Lin Mengya just said, she considered him as being in the same group with her.

    In short, Long Tianyu¡¯s mood lifted a little.

    In fact, Lin Mengya was his princess. Maybe it was because of his father¡¯s illness that she had be so close to Qiu Yu.

    Although he still felt a little ufortable, for the sake of the overall situation, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t show a cold expression to Qiu Yu for the first time.

    ¡°What do you need us to do? Just say it. As long as His Majesty¡¯s disease can be cured, the prince and I will do our best to help you.¡±

    Qiu Yu looked at Lin Mengya but couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion in his mind.

    No wonder his brother said that women were the most troublesome things in the world.

    It seemed that he was indeed right.

    Fortunately, neither him nor his brother would do something as pathetic as to fall in love with a woman.

    His keen eyes showed a look of watching a drama. The shrewder a person was, the more interesting he would be when he was in love.

    He turned her eyes to Lin Mengya who frowned and went into deep thoughts.

    Those two people were really a perfect match.

    However, the time for cranky thoughts was over. It was time to get down to business.

    Qiu Yu became serious and said,

    ¡°We¡¯ve extensively discussed it and finally concluded that this time, the prescription will be jointly decided by you and me. I have a presumptuous request that I hope Prince Yu can find a ce for us to be free from others. So we can devote ourselves to our study and be undisturbed by anyone during this time.¡±

    When suddenly hearing that Lin Mengya was going to study the prescription with that guy...

    Long Tianyu felt a little awkward in his heart.

    But at least, it would be under his nose. He supposed that they would not do anything to upset him.

    And those two were trying to save his father. Considering that, there was no room for him to refuse.

    Suddenly, Prince Yu, the most formidable man of Dajin, wrestled with his suspicion. And his face was a little gloomy.

    ¡°No problem. Your Highness, what do you say?¡±

    That was exactly what Lin Mengya had in mind. She eagerly wished Qiu Yu, the highly-skilled doctor, would work with her on prescriptions.

    She looked at Long Tianyu expectantly. Looking at that pair of bright, pure eyes, Long Tianyu unconsciously nodded.

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ve already prepared the ce, just in my yard. Next time youe, just ask someone to take you there. And I¡¯ll make the arrangements so that no one will ever find it out.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with some excitement. But when Long Tianyu heard that, he felt it was harsh anyway.

    He knew exactly what she meant. But those words were also appropriate if they had another meaning.

    Feeling as if a thorn was getting stuck in his throat, Long Tianyu was in a dilemma. He had no choice but to sit there with his face turned grave, ring at Qiu Yu.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go and get myself ready. We shouldn¡¯t dy further, so let¡¯s start tomorrow. By the way, I cannot leave the pce too frequently. So if something happens, I have to bother Prince Yu to pass the messages for us.¡±

    Interesting. Qiu Yu wasughing in his sleeve.

    That silly girl had not found out yet, but he already knew about Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes clearly.

    It was definitely from a male beast who discovered that another male beast strayed into his own territory. So it was a warning and displeased look.

    In other words, Long Tianyu was feeling jealous.

    It was really interesting. Although the men of the Long family could not be considered promiscuous, there were a few spoonies among them. Even the emperor had countless concubines. asionally he would especially dote on someone, but only for some months.

    It must have been more than half a year since they had gotten married.

    But Prince Yu not only didn¡¯t have the feeling of boredom, but also showed a mood that might damage his manhood. It was really amazing.

    It seemed that his life in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not be so easy.

    With a widening smile, Qiu Yu would never miss such an interesting thing.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bother Doctor Qiu from now on.¡±

    Lin Mengya secretly red at Long Tianyu. The man was at least a guest, and he went to discuss the treatment of Long Tianyu¡¯s father.

    But she did not understand what was wrong with the guy. He even red at him as if he were facing the enemy.

    Not to mention that Qiu Yu might be the savior of his father. Even out of basic politeness, he shouldn¡¯t treat guests that way.

    After receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s invincible eyeful of killing intent, no matter how unwilling Long Tianyu felt in his heart, he could only hold back.

    Trying not tough, Qiu Yu made several polite remarks to Lin Mengya and finally said that he should go back to the pce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a carriage to send you back to the pce. Be very careful in the pce, Doctor.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to leave Long Tianyu¡¯s study and went to get someone to prepare.

    Suddenly, the two men red at each other. But one of them glowered, and the other just wanted to tease a jealous man.

 Chapter 352 - The Situation in the Palace

    <b>Chapter 352 The Situation in the Pce</b>

    Qiu Yu was the first to find the solemn atmosphere overwhelming.

    While he could hardly suppress the smile in his eyes, he had to straighten his clothes and sit up properly in the study, and maintain a severe expression.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±

    Qiu Yu could not smother the chuckle in him at the sight of Long Tianyu¡¯s somber expression.

    Long Tianyu shot a look of disdain at Qiu Yu with his narrow yet deep-set eyes, and with a rather hostile tone, he said,

    ¡°In what way have I misunderstood?¡±

    While the somewhat slow mind of Lin Mengya was still unaware of the situation, Qiu Yu, on the other hand, was sharp and observant.

    This was none other than a man¡¯s possessiveness towards the woman he had be enamored with.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was no ordinary woman. Perhaps she might not befortable with the prince¡¯s overpowering jealousy.

    He could not tell what might happen if this was the case.

    Perhaps he should give these two people some kind of warning or reminder?

    Qiu Yu brushed his hand on his lips as he fixed his eyes on Long Tianyu, and in an earnest tone, he said,

    ¡°Actually there is nothing going on between the princess and me. Your Highness, you ought to trust your princess. Moreover, you are such an outstanding character. Rest assured that you two are a perfect match made in heaven, that is rare toe by in a hundred years. The princess and I are merely casual acquaintances.¡±

    Qiu Yu meant well and expected Long Tianyu to break into a smile after being showered with praises, or at least his anger might abate.

    However, to his surprise, Long Tianyu snorted and did not even bother to roll his eyes at Qiu Yu.

    How could he¡ª

    This confirmed Qiu Yu¡¯s impression that all the men in the Long Family were not likeable at all.

    Compared to these men who were lost in the pursuit of power and other silly behaviors, Qiu Yu thought his eldest brother was a much wiser man.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, the horse carriage is ready. My maids will show you out through the back gate.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded at the right time.

    The two men in the room finally ended their confrontation. Qiu Yu nced at Long Tianyu, then at Lin Mengya. He smiled an obscure smile, cupped his hands and left thereafter.

    Long Tianyu was no doubt an excellent man. However, Lin Mengya was also a rare gem among thedies.

    If Long Tianyu could not grasp what was in her mind, their days ahead would be tumultuous.

    After pondering over this, Qiu Yu realized that his worries had been unnecessary.

    That would their problem if they did not realize it. His warnings were but excessive.

    From the time Qiu Yu left the study, Long Tianyu had not moved, but stayed fixed in his original position.

    Sitting in his seat, he remained silent.

    The atmosphere was a little suffocating. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes darted left and right and she was at a loss for words.

    ¡°It¡¯s spring. Have you noticed the bits of green sprouting in the courtyard?¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya opened her mouth, she felt her failure in her attempt to strike up a conversation.

    Only children would notice such things. She was certain she had wasted the opportunity to initiate a meaningful conversation.

    Such a quiet time together for the two of them was extremely hard toe by.

    ¡°Hm, I noticed. The weeds are sprouting at the bottom of the windows.¡±

    A glum-looking Long Tianyu responded in a serious tone.

    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu, incredulous. She did not expect him to have noticed such trivial matters.

    ¡°Indeed, the grass had started to grow. It¡¯s spring once again and I like the spring season. It¡¯s a sign of the revival of all things. It fills them with energy that signifies the beginning of a new life.

    Lin Mengya pushed open the window. Although the spring breeze was still a little chilly, it was much warmer and gentler. Spring had arrived after all.

    Outside Long Tianyu¡¯s study, the tree branches were still bare of leaves.

    However, there was no doubt that not long from now, the prince¡¯s mansion would soon be filled with flowers that signal the renewal of all life.

    Likewise, she had thoroughly remolded herself over the past half-year.

    She was no longer that medical student who spent all her time doing research, before she transcended time and space toe into this world. Neither was she the pitiful, dull daughter of the Lin Family.

    The new Lin Mengya was a hybrid of her two lives.

    Long Tianyu was drawn to her profile, which was a portrayal of quietness and all things beautiful. Under the spring¡¯s sun rays, her perfect features exuded an air of gentleness.

    Having been born into the royal family, he had seen countless beautiful women, but this woman before his eyes, was the only one who differedpletely from them.

    All of a sudden, Qiu Yu¡¯s words rang in his mind.

    Long Tianyu smirked at the thought. He would hold on to her tightly if she was indeed the object of his desire. Lin Mengya was all his.

    ¡°It may be spring, but the weather is still chilly, be careful not to catch a cold. Given your poor health, you need to take sufficient rest to recuperate.¡±

    Long Tianyu turned around immediately, removed his warm big cloak and put it on Lin Mengya.

    Although Mengya was a physician, she could not possibly heal herself. Long Tianyu could not help but be worried if Lin Mengya¡¯s body would able to take it, given her damaged heart earlier on, and how she had overexerted herselftely.

    Lin Mengya perked up at Long Tianyu¡¯s words.

    Her current health condition was indeed aplicated one.

    She should have died a couple of times over, after ingesting the poison in the bridal sedan.

    She wondered if it was because she had taken a portion of the antidote before she suddenly transcended time and space to arrive here. To her surprise, the poison was not able to take her life, yet she was unable topletely eradicate it. It remained in her like a parasite.

    The various antidote and pills fed to her by Long Tianyu and Xiaoyu over the past half-year should be able to revive any dying patient, and inject energy and life into him.

    However, the poison seemed to have developed antibodies against them, and they had no effect on it.

    For this reason, every part of her body was functioning perfectly without any problem. However, if something triggered the poison in her body, she would die instantly.

    Interestingly, the Shen Nung System in her brain still retained the knowledge of poison that her teacher had passed on to her. Now, any kind of poison in the world would not be too difficult for her to handle.

    This was with the exception of the poison in her body. There was no way she could ovee it.

    Apparently, even the most advanced instruments in modern times were not be able to handle this poison.

    She would just have to leave it and y it by ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The most important thing now is to purge out the poison in the emperor¡¯s body. This is the only way we can keep from remaining passive. Whoever could have poisoned him? How did he do it? Do you have any clues?¡±

    Lin Mengya put aside her sad emotions and once again, she was back to being the quick-witted Princess Yu.

    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and nodded slightly.

    ¡°There were too little details, I¡¯m only at the initial stage of identifying the suspects. One day, I will be able to confirm that the queen and the Crown Prince are involved.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement. Most certainly, the queen and the Crown Prince were the ones who benefitted most out of the emperor¡¯s illness.

    Nevertheless, there was something that did not fit into the picture.

    ¡°I have a feeling that the Crown Prince and the queen are merely adding fuel to the mes. Think about it, the Crown Prince may have been impulsive in the things he did, but he nevermits grave mistakes. In fact, the emperor has never rebuked him. As for the queen, she has been a just judge in the imperial harem. If things continue in this manner, there is a high likelihood that the Crown Prince will inherit the throne when the emperor passes away. Why would they want to take the trouble to resort to poisoning the emperor?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s analysis made sense. She had made a deduction based on her own perspective.

    In fact, Long Tianyu had also thought about it this way. Nevertheless, he knew the queen and the Crown better, and thought that things would not be as simple as it seemed, on the surface.

    ¡°Although you have analyzed it correctly, I have a feeling that the queen and the Crown Prince have a greater purpose. Father could well live for another 20 to 30 years, if his current health condition persists. ¡°By then, the Crown Prince would be even more mature and steady, although the queen would have aged. I have a feeling that they have other ulterior motives. Usurping the throne of the Jin State is the stepping stone to achieving their goal.¡±

    A greater purpose? So insatiable were their appetites that they would not be satisfied with merely gaining the throne of the Jin State.

    Could it be that their motive was to conquer the entire world?

    At the instant, Lin Mengya thought it would be ridiculous andughable, if that was the case.

    In the course of history, there were countless people who had wanted to conquer the world, who were much morepetent than the grossly inadequate Crown Prince. They had all failed in one way or another, in the process of doing so.

    The Crown Prince was simply a foolish dreamer if he thought he could conquer the whole world!

    ¡°He must be daydreaming. It would not sound as if it was too great an ambition if it were during turbulent times. At present, however, apart from the Jin State, the other nations are also strong. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for people to be contented with their lives? Why would he want to conquer the world? All nations should y a part in ruling the world. What makes he think he can be the ruler of them all?¡±

    Lin Mengya found this matter absolutelyughable.

    Given the circumstance, however, this appeared to be the most usible reason.

    What else could be more alluring than the throne?

    ¡°The Crown Prince has always overestimated himself. I am not surprised at his ambition. However, I¡¯d like to know the reason why the queen is ying along with him. Does she really think that her son is capable of holding the supreme power?¡±

    This¡ª

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and concluded that she had indeed been too naive.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems that the situation in the pce is moreplicated than I thought. I don¡¯t think I will be of much help to you, other than working behind the scenes to develop the antidote for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya shrugged. She had been too naive.

    ¡°In that case, you will be working hard too. I hope you will take good care of your body. I will be making a trip in a few days, and perhaps will not be back for another half-month.¡±

    Was he going away again? Lin Mengya was perplexed. In fact, she could tell from the time she married Long Tianyu that the life of being a prince was not as leisurely and carefree as it seemed.

 Chapter 353 - The Suspicious Hearer

    <strong>Chapter 353 The Suspicious Hearer</strong>

    ¡°Are you going away? Where will you be going, Your Highness?¡±

    A casual question on Lin Mengya¡¯s part brought a frown to Long Tianyu¡¯s face suddenly, which turned into awkwardness.

    ¡°It¡¯s the time of spring that we plow thend, but many ces are suffering from cmities. For this reason, the Crown Prince hasmanded me to patrol these ces to ensure that the plowing starts promptly.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded as though she understood. Indeed, in times of low productivity during ancient times, the nations relied heavily on springtime plowing and nting for survival.

    If this matter was dyed, it would affect the survival of both the nation and her people. One should not take this lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. This is indeed an important matter. Do be careful on the way. There would be trouble if the Crown Prince and the queen plot against you, while you¡¯re on your journey.¡±

    She supposed no one would dare toy a finger on Long Tianyu when he was in the capital city.

    Once out of the city, however, it could not be guaranteed. Moreover, there were many ces that had been struck by cmity. This would impact Long Tianyu negatively, if he did not handle it well.

    This was definitely not a desirable task. Even she thought this was going to be a tough job for him.

    ¡°I am aware. Please be on your toes in everything you do when I¡¯m away. Let us talk after I return.¡±

    Long Tianyu had a feeling that deploying him at this moment was a ploy of the Crown Prince to tackle Lin Mengya.

    Nevertheless, what the Crown Prince said, did make sense.

    Last year, many people fell victim to natural cmities. It was with much effort that they managed to prevent insurrection.

    If something were to go wrong with the spring plowing this time, the peaceful situation which had been so carefully preserved, might simply pop like bubbles.

    At that time, the peoples¡¯ uproars and riots would shake the foundation of the entire nation.

    ¡°I get it. When are you leaving? I¡¯ll instruct Steward Deng to make the necessary preparation for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to hide her worries by breaking into a rxed smile.

    She was keenly aware that in Long Tianyu¡¯s absence, her life might be at risk. Her father and elder brother were both away too, to lead their soldiers to return to the borders.

    If Long Tianyu were to leave her now, there would be no one at her side to rely on.

    The two persons in the pce were not the only ones who were after her life.

    However, at the very least, she had attracted the attention of the high-ranking officials in the court. If she seeded in developing the antidote for the poison in the emperor¡¯s body, these men would not allow her, an innocent soul, to be sacrificed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be a few more days before I leave. I need to make the necessary preparations to reassure the victims.¡±

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya with tenderness in his eyes.

    He would love, if possible, that she be free from any worries and anxieties.

    ¡°Hm, I understand.¡±

    Lin Mengya returned his look with the same tenderness and gentleness. In fact, she could take the opportunity while Long Tianyu was away from the capital city, to work in her Sanjue Hall.

    It was said that Sanjue Hall was gradually building up its reputation in the surrounding areas of the capital city, because of its progress.

    More thought should be put into it, if it were to expand further.

    In the evening, as Lin Mengya was reading in the Liuxin Courtyard, she was simultaneously listening to the exchange of information gathered by the girls.

    The information was really only gossip regarding things that happened in the mansion and about Concubine De.

    Lin Mengya could tell that Concubine De was much more well-behaved since her return this time. She no longer tried to make trouble for Lin Mengya, or sent men to make her life difficult.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was a hundred percent certain that the woman in the Art Courtyard was not the original Concubine De.

    Likewise, Long Tianyu ought to have noticed. Was it even possible for an intelligent man like him to not recognize his own mother?

    He had allowed her to remain initially so that the queen would be used to this situation. Secondly, he wanted to extract information about the real Concubine De. Otherwise, he would have seized her and interrogated her harshly, given Long Tianyu¡¯s character.

    ¡°I heard that the Art Courtyard had been rather quiet recently. I have not seen Yun Ruo for quite some time now. She used to be Concubine De¡¯s favorite maidservant, always by her side. Strangely she was nowhere to be seen during this period when Concubine De is not feeling well.¡±

    Not one gossip within the mansion could escape Baizhi when she was around.

    The table was heaped with the dried nuts and snacks she brought back from outside. She had stuffed her mouth with so much of the food, that she looked like a chipmunk.

    The other two girls were used to her ways.

    ¡°Even so, I can see that Yun Ruo is not a person who remains within her boundaries. On one asionst year when I was chatting with the women working in the kitchen, they told me that Yun Ruo demanded a bowl of birdnest every day to nourish her skin. She was abusing the fact that she was favored by Concubine De. She even asked for red birdnest. When she was told that the red birdnest in the mansion is served only to our master and Concubine De, she became furious and had them sent from Concubine De. I perceive that Concubine De treats her better than the prince.¡±

    Baishao¡¯s tone was that of disdain. Although it was meant to be gossip, it seemed to bring back memories to Lin Mengya, when Baishao¡¯s words entered her ears.

    She would have put this behind her, if not for Baishao¡¯s words.

    Sometime back, when Yun Ruo was serving at Concubine De¡¯s side, she was as good as the most important person in the home.

    Lin Mengya thought Yun Ruo was an old acquaintance of Concubine De in the pce, but from Long Tianyu¡¯s reaction, she could easily tell that Yun Ruo was new to them.

    How could she have obtained favor to such an extent that she could eat the precious red birdnest, when she had just arrived to be Concubine De¡¯s maid.

    ¡°The red birdnest did not amount to much. I heard from the servants doing theundry that the clothes Yun Ruo wore were made of fine cotton. Even our master only has a few pieces of clothing made of the same material.¡±

    Baizhi imed, pinching her nose. Apparently, she did not have a good impression of Yun Ruo.

    All the people in the Liuxin Courtyard were aligned in their views anyway. It was only natural that all of them loathed the people in the Art Courtyard.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the garments made from fine cotton offered only to the royalties? Our master only received three to four rolls of the fabric as gifts from the pce during the new year.¡± Even Concubine De received only five rolls of such fabric. There was not enough to reward others with the fabric. Concubine De was exceptionally kind to her to have gifted her with the fabric for clothes.¡±

    The three girlsughed yfully, but they were in no way envious of her.

    Yun Ruo was only eating and wearing better things than them. They, on the other hand, upied an important ce in their master¡¯s heart.

    At the very least, the monthly bonus they received from the medical hall would make them wealthydies.

    A few rolls of fabric were no wayparable to Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence in them.

    ¡°Baiji, will you fetch me those pieces of my clothing that were made from the fine cotton? I want to have a look at them.¡±

    Putting down the book in her hand, Lin Mengya instructed clearly.

    Lin Mengya had been perplexed by this matter all along.

    If the queen had taken Concubine De captive, how could she make sure that this impersonator would not be exposed?

    Come to think of it, the queen and Concubine De had been arch-rivals for many years.

    The queen would know Concubine De even better than Long Tianyu, her own son, would.

    If because of carelessness on her part she was exposed by Long Tianyu, all her ns and past efforts woulde to nothing.

    From another angle, if Lin Mengya were the queen, she would have to look for someone who was very familiar with Concubine De¡¯s mannerisms, so that people would not see through this fraud. In addition, she also had to be someone whom the queen could confide in, so she could be a spy at Concubine De¡¯s side.

    This person was none other than Yun Ruo.

    However, Yun Ruo¡¯s mannerism was nothing like any other maidservant. She was either extremely humble or extremely supercilious.

    She made people feel that her respectful mannerism was tinted with disdain.

    Her fake smiles gave people the creeps.

    What kind of a role did she y before the queen?

    ¡°Master, you have three pieces of clothing made from fine cotton. Here they are.¡±

    While Lin Mengya was pondering over this matter, Baiji had quickly fetched the few pieces of clothing for her.

    All three pieces of clothing were meant to be worn at the beginning of spring. The first was a purplish-rose colored long gown printed with a magic lotus flower pattern and the other two were dresses embroidered with peach flowers, that were in the colors of a pomegranate.

    The material shone with brilliant colors even under the dim lights.

    Lin Mengya reached out to touch the material.

    It was said that the raw materials used for such fine linen were carefully selected. Not only was the surfacepletely smooth to the touch like the surface of the water, but the fabric was also even softer than human skin.

    It was not surprising that the royal family members and rtives appreciated such fine fabric.

    However, if what Yun Ruo was wearing was indeed gifted to her by Concubine De, the tailor in the mansion would have an impression of it.

    ¡°Baishao, will you inquire about this from the mansion¡¯s tailor? Was what Yun Ruo was wearing given to her by Concubine De? Baiji, please go to the Art Courtyard to find out where Concubine De kept the five rolls of fine cotton fabric and if she had taken them out.¡±

    Lin Mengya had a feeling that Yun Ruo was not an ordinary character.

    Even if she used to serve by the queen¡¯s side, she was definitely not someonemon.

    If the queen had revealed to Lin Mengya the real identity of Concubine De that night, it would not be simply to appease the enmity between them.

    The disappearance of Yu Ruo could only mean two things.

    Firstly, Yun Ruo had definitely been sent by the queen. Since the queen realized that Lin Mengya had found out the truth, sooner orter, Long Tianyu would learn the truth.

    For this reason, Yun Ruo, who was working for the queen, would have either gone home or have beenpletely eradicated from the world.

    That, of course, would be the best oue.

    Nevertheless, thetter was making Lin Mengya uneasy.

    It would imply that the reason the queen devised this fraud concerning Concubine De was not simply to pin Long Tianyu down. There had to be another purpose.

    For example, she was aiming to gain something¡ª

    If Yun Ruo were to disappear at this moment, did it mean the queen had achieved what she had set out to do?

    Lin Mengya began to fret at this thought.

    However, she quickly calmed herself down.

    Long Tianyu was no dimwit. If Yun Ruo hade for him, he would have sensed it.

    Moreover, nothing would be hidden from them, given that Concubine De had been in the pce for a long time.

    Perhaps she was just being paranoid!

 Chapter 354 - On Tenterhooks

    <strong>Chapter 354 On Tenterhooks</strong>

    Soon Baiji and Baishao returned with the information that Lin Mengya wanted.

    Those few rolls of fabric belonging to Concubine De were untouched. The women in the kitchen also confirmed that Concubine De had not asked for any red birdnest. Where on earth did Yun Ruo get those red birdnests as a reward?

    Was it even possible for the fine linen clothes and red birdnest to appear from nowhere?

    Moreover, it was apparent from Yun Ruo¡¯s attitude that she did not really care much about these luxuries.

    Where did this young maid acquire such extensive insight from?

    These bits of information were pieced together and provided her with the final answer.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, a vague answer was taking form.

    Yun Ruo¡¯s identity was definitely not as simple as that of a maidservant.

    For the imposter of Concubine De to have created such a stir, Lin Mengya supposed half of the reason would have been because she had been instigated by Yun Ruo.

    The queen had gotten rid of Yun Ruo while she was trapped in the pce. Apparently, she was a chess piece held in high regard.

    She did not expect herself to miss such a good opportunity.

    ¡°Master, what do think is amiss about Yun Ruo?¡±

    The ever sensitive Baiji knew very well that her master would not be so interested in an insignificant maidservant for no reason.

    Lin Mengya smiled, but shook her head.

    What could she do about her suspicion when Yun Ruo was long gone?

    Moreover, if the queen was determined to hide her, not to mention Lin Mengya, even Long Tianyu would not be able to find her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Oh yes, since Baisu is not around anymore, try not to leave the mansion for no good reason. The situation is not stable at this moment. I don¡¯t want you to get into an ident.¡±

    The three maidservants suddenly looked lost at the mention of Baisu.

    Lin Mengya, however, did not seem bothered at all. It was as if Baisu had not gone away for good, but was only taking a holiday.

    The girls had the urge to ask about Baisu, but eventually held back their questions.

    They were unable to find anyone who could answer the many doubts in their hearts.

    Conversely, Lin Mengya had thrown herself entirely into researching and developing the antidote.

    Once she finished her breakfast, she went straight into the little hut in the Liuxin Courtyard, which had been specially cleared and converted into herboratory.

    She had changed into overalls which allowed her to move around easily, coupled with an apron. Lin Mengya seemed to have reverted to the fanatical research student she used to be.

    There was a continuous supply of over a hundred medicinal materials being sent into the little hut.

    ¡°Leave the materials here, but be quick and careful so you don¡¯t disturb my master.¡±

    All the while, Baiji remained by Lin Mengya¡¯s side to be her assistant.

    Baishao, on the other hand, stood by the gates to manage the transporting of herbs.

    Earlier on, Lin Mengya had handed Baishao a checklist of the herbs she needed.

    In the end, Baishao had been running around the entire morning, but had barely finished half the work.

    Dabbing the perspiration on her forehead, Baishao thought about how her master had personally taken on the task of studying into all these herbs, and she was awashed with a wave of admiration for her master.

    If she knew Lin Mengya was merely sorting the herbs ording to their names, and that not all the herbs would be used, would she think that her master was toying with her?

    Baiji did not understand initially why her master did not touch certain herbs.

    It took sometime before she gradually realized her master¡¯s intention.

    Although the Liuxin Courtyard was prepared to keep out any spies at anytime,

    It was not possible to keep the process of transporting the herbs aplete secret.

    If someone put his mind to it, he would be able to discover the prescription.

    For this reason, her master used a trick to keep the prescription a secret, so that Baiji was the only one who knew.

    ¡°Are you still unable to locate it? Strange, it should not be difficult to find the Tranquil Lotus.¡±

    Lin Mengya went through the batch of herbs that just arrived, and muttered under her breath, apparently disappointed.

    Tranquil Lotus was not an expensive herb, but was extremely difficult to cultivate. In fact, no one in Dajin had seeded in cultivating it.

    Even the Tranquil Lotus which they acquired from the other countries were of different grades.

    The Tranquil Lotus they needed had to be exactly three years old, nothing more and nothing less.

    This had proved challenging to Lin Mengya, because there was a limit to the way the Tranquil Lotus was preserved. Therefore by the time the three-year-old Tranquil Lotus arrived, it could not be used in the prescription.

    Although Sanjue Hall, which had just gotten on track had nted its manpower all over the Jin State, but still drew a nk outside the country.

    Did she have topromise and make some alteration to the most effective prescription, by recing it with something else?

    Lin Mengya was hesitant. If the prescription failed to have a direct effect on the poison in the emperor¡¯s body, his condition would worsen.

    On the other hand, adopting another prescription would further dy the treatment and it would not help the situation.

    Just when she was pondering over this matter, a figure in white had quietlye up to her door.

    Qiu Yu had brought his little medical kit, and was stunned when he saw everything that was in the small hut.

    Had hee to the wrong ce?

    The four internal walls of the hut were lined with drawers containing all kinds of medicine. The fragrance from the herbs was as strong as that in the Court of Imperial Physicians.

    ¡°What massive ns you have. Do you think you need such arge amount of herbs?¡±

    Apart from the shocked look in his eyes, there was a hint of covetousness.

    Just like Baili Rui, Qiu Yu was a fanatic in his own way.

    This was especially apparent when he saw herbs that were rare and hard toe by. With wide opened eyes, he could not help reaching out to check them out.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, these are just my personal collection.¡±

    Pretending it was not a big deal, Lin Mengya brushed Qiu Yu off with a casualment. Qiu Yu was left there, open-mouthed.

    Good heavens, how rich Long Tianyu must be, to have given Lin Mengya such arge personal storage ce for medicinal herbs.

    It should be noted that such a thing was extremely rare in the entire capital city.

    ¡°So the saying goes, ¡®constantlyparing oneself to others will only make one angry.¡¯¡±

    Shaking his head, Qiu Yu put down the medical kit in his hands, pulled up his sleeves and began to check out the herbs one by one.

    ¡°These are only part of the herbs. I¡¯ve divided them into three parts. Once you confirm that there are no problems with them, we may begin right away.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not try to keep back anything from Qiu Yu. Sheid the checklist filled with the names of the herbs openly on the table.

    Not only were there the information on the effects and dosage of each herb, but its function was also clearly stated.

    ¡°This is such a detailed prescription. You can say I¡¯m most familiar with the emperor¡¯s condition. Rest assured that I will personally test and administer the prescription by then.¡±

    Qiu Yu¡¯s expression turned somber. They were working together not simply to cure some random patient of their illness.

    Rather, it concerned the wellbeing of the entire nation of Dajin.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, Imperial Physician Qiu arrived earlier. In fact, he has been in the princess¡¯s courtyard for a couple of hours already.¡±

    Just outside the Liuxin Courtyard, Steward Deng greeted the prince respectfully.

    Despite knowing that Imperial Physician Qiu hade to the mansion to discuss the emperor¡¯s condition, Long Tianyu¡¯s countenance fell. Throughout the morning, the servants entering and leaving, did not even dare to breathe heavily.

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was apparently upset by this, could only try his best to hold in his feelings.

    Time and again, he reminded himself in his heart that they were in the same room to discuss his father¡¯s illness.

    He understood that if he were to go to the Liuxin Courtyard now, he would be creating trouble for Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.

    Nevertheless, he could not help but station himself on the path leading to Liuxin Courtyard.

    The servants going to and fro along that path could not help but shiver at the sight of the frightening expression on their master¡¯s face.

    Some feeble-minded ones among them almost dropped the herbs in their hands on a few asions.

    ¡°Why are the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard shut so tightly?¡±

    Long Tianyu frowned at the tightly shut gates as if they were the only obstacle in his way.

    As Long Tianyu instinctively muttered the question to himself, he did not realize how childish he was at this instant.

    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, it was because the princess had instructed us to do so. She added that the task of preparing the prescription for the emperor was an extremely great responsibility and there is zero-tolerance for mistakes.

    Steward Deng smothered a chuckle bubbling inside him.

    Being the chief steward of the mansion, he had never seen the prince on such tenterhooks since he began residing in the prince¡¯s mansion when he became an adult and was conferred the title of Prince Yu.

    It was no wonder that Lin Kui requested to be stationed outside the mansion and be in charge of making preparation for the prince¡¯s trips, instead of serving within the grounds of the mansion.

    It was only after so much had happened that Steward Deng realized the real reason.

    If he had known it earlier, he would not have let Lin Kui take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Oh really? What you say makes sense. It is indeed a great responsibility to be preparing my father¡¯s prescription. As the emperor¡¯s son, don¡¯t you agree that I should be there to oversee this task personally?¡±

    It was as if he was looking for a reasonable excuse for his presence there.

    The frown on Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead eased a little.

    He broke into a brisk walk, which almost turned into a jog as he approached Liuxin Courtyard and pushed opened the gates.

    The moment he stepped into the courtyard, all the people who were in the courtyard stopped in their tracks instantly.

    No one dared to stare at Long Tianyu directly, so everyone lowered their eyes. One could imagine the shadow he cast on these servants when he red at them when they were on the path leading up to Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Ahem, please continue with what you¡¯re doing and do not hold up the princess¡¯s important work.

    Long Tianyu coughed a little awkwardly, as he lowered his gaze too.

    He too, felt uneasy under the gazes of all the people.

    All the servants in the courtyard nodded quietly, then hurried along to carry out the tasks on hand.

    Although it was not always easy waiting on the prince, the damage he did to the hearts of the servants this day, was unlike any other day.

    With steady footsteps, Long Tianyu continued on to the little hut that acted as a temporary clinic for Lin Mengya.

    Before he even stepped through the door, an overwhelming smell from the herbs entered his nostrils.

    ¡°Atishoo¡ª¡±

    The silence in the hut was suddenly disrupted by Long Tianyu¡¯s sneeze.

    Lin Mengya popped her head out from behind Qiu Yu and looked at Long Tianyu with surprise.

    ¡°What are you here for, Your Highness?¡±

 Chapter 355 - A Difficult Problem for the Ministry of War

    <strong>Chapter 355 A Difficult Problem for the Ministry of War</strong>

    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were in a discussion about the prescription at the moment. They had just managed to put together part of the prescription and were talking about its effect, while standing in close proximity. It was at this moment that Long Tianyu appeared at the door.

    ¡°I havee to see how things are going with you.¡±

    Long Tianyu averted his eyes, but the feeling of anger rose when he spied the close proximity between the two of them.

    Lin Mengya was not a person who bothered about trifles, and this could clearly be seen from the way she interacted with Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu. However, how could Qiu Yu, being a physician from the Court of Imperial Physicians, not be aware of such protocol?

    ¡°Our progress has been very smooth so far. I¡¯m sure we will be able to produce the antidote soon. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, no matter what the oue, I¡¯ll make sure you are the first to be informed.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s response was formal and ritualistic.

    This had always been her trait, that when she threw herself into working mode, she ¡°forgot¡± all about her rtives and friends.

    Long Tianyu felt a tightness around his chest.

    He could still remember how lovely and tender-hearted she was not long ago, but now she was treating him so formally, only after being with Qiu Yu for just half a day.

    In that instant, his anger which was burning against Qiu Yu, became even more intense.

    Nevertheless, he had to suppress his anger, considering the importance of developing an antidote for his father, the emperor.

    ¡°Alright, please continue. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    There was a trace of unmistakable anger in his tone.

    Even Qiu Yu, who was an outsider, could not help but shoot him a look, but Lin Mengya seemed to be unaware, as she continued with what she was doing.

    Qiu Yu had a wry smile on his face. There was no running away from Prince Yu¡¯s wrath, more so because he was such a suspicious person.

    Sigh, how did hend himself in this pathetic state ofing in between these two?

    At this thought, and to prevent himself from suffering a tragic death, Qiu Yu felt he had the responsibility to remind them.

    ¡°Ahem, Princess, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too cold toward the prince?¡±

    Qiu Yu smiled when he saw the puzzled look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He continued,

    ¡°What I mean is although we are pressed for time, there is still time for the two of you to talk. I was thinking that perhaps you should give the prince a proper exnation, lest there be any misunderstanding.¡±

    Lin Mengya pondered for a minute after hearing Qiu Yu¡¯s words. Thereafter, she put the matter behind her.

    ¡°What is there to exin? Our priority is to seize the time to develop the antidote.¡±

    Seeing he had failed in his endeavor, Qiu Yu could only shake his head in regret.

    He had known all along that Long Tianyu was an outstanding young man. However, if he wanted to remain happily married to Lin Mengya until a ripe old age, they would have to work very hard to adapt and adjust to each other¡¯s characters.

    Hopefully, this episode on developing the antidote would help them realize the crux of the matter, and be a turning point in their rtionship.

    Since the day Lin Mengya locked herself away and immersed herself in researching the antidote, the atmosphere in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion had been extremely strange.

    First of all, Prince Yu had be just as busy.

    From the day Long Tianyu emerged angrily from Liuxin Courtyard, he had not stepped into Liuxin Courtyard since. However, he continued shooting angry nces at the gates of Liuxin Courtyard when he passed by every day.

    This time, everyone in Liuxin Courtyard,

    Even themon servants throughout the prince¡¯s mansion felt that the pressure from their work had increased exponentially.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve got everything you need for the trip, ready. Would you like to go through them personally?¡± Liu Kui asked respectfully.

    Long Tianyu was going through the military reports in his study at this moment.

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. Preparing his clothes and other things for a trip was usually done by the woman of the house, but his wife was engaged in a man¡¯s job at this moment.

    What was worse was that he could not even get angry over this matter.

    At this, the expression on his cold and handsome face fell.

    He could not tell if he was dissatisfied with Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude, or that he was dissatisfied with his helplessness.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Long Tianyu put down the military report. He knew he should not be entangled with matters of the heart.

    His father, the emperor had entrusted him with military matters, when he was still in good health.

    Although the seventh prince, Long Qinghan was willful, he was clearly an exceptional talent inmanding the army and warfare.

    This was the reason their father, the emperor¡¯s mind, was at ease.

    However, since those neutral high-ranking officials quietly eliminated many of the Crown Prince¡¯s secret support, the Crown Prince seemed to have learned his lesson. In reality, he had consolidated the strength of many powerful high-ranking officials in order to seize military power.

    It seemed that the Crown Prince had assigned him the task to check out the progress of the spring plowing all over thend, this time. However, the truth was the Crown Prince had put him in a difficult position.

    If he refused to go, the Crown Prince would conveniently use this to use him of not showing concern for the people. In this way, the Crown Prince would tarnish his reputation and use this to further smear his name.

    Although Qinghan waspetent, he managed to get rid of the Crown Prince¡¯s wariness toward him by hiding his capabilities.

    If Long Tianyu went ahead and made use of Qinghan at this time, all of the humiliation and pain Qinghan had endured these years, woulde to nothing.

    However, if he left the capital to patrol thend, it could take three to five months, or at least one to two months. In that case, he would need someone to take his ce, to be in charge of the Ministry of War.

    Without raking his brains, Long Tianyu was certain that the person who would stand in for him would have been arranged by the Crown Prince.

    At least, he would be someone who was somehow linked to the Crown Prince¡¯s power.

    Coincidentally, his deputy in the Ministry of War had also been sent out for some other business. It would take at least half a year for him to return. It should be noted that the Ministry of War controlled all of Dajin¡¯s troops and horses.

    It would be even too dreadful to contemte the idea that the Crown Prince would be in control of the Ministry of War.

    Even those important officials who stood on the neutral ground would not be able to interfere with this matter.

    The Crown Prince was after all the Crown Prince. If the emperor were to pass away, it would only natural and proper for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne. By then, the important court officials would pledge their loyalty to the new emperor.

    Therefore, with the limited time he had on hand, he had to find a suitable solution to this problem.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince has arrived.¡±

    Steward Deng¡¯s voice sounded from outside the study, disrupting Long Tianyu¡¯s train of thoughts.

    Following that, a smiling Long Qinghan appeared before Long Tianyu, dressed in ake-blue brocade robe.

    Long Tianyu remembered the time more than a decade ago, when they were still kids. That timid boy had turned out to be the gant young schr, known throughout Dajin. He supposed his mother would be soforted because of this.

    At this moment, this seventh younger brother standing before him, was the closest to him, apart from Lin Mengya.

    Instantly, a look of warm affection shed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Come, have a seat.¡±

    Long Qinghan was a little taken aback by his elder brother¡¯s greeting, as he stood before him.

    God, did he mishear?

    When did his third elder brother, who never minced his words toward him, and who was usually harsh with him, turn into a gentleman?

    However, his surprise wore off immediately.

    On second thoughts, he realized that things would have gotten much easier if Miss Lin was the princess.

    Perhaps his third elder brother had been quietly transformed by Miss Lin.

    Long Qinghan found a seat and sat down. Today, Long Qinghan hade regarding the matter about the Ministry of War.

    He could empathize with the difficult situation his third elder brother was facing at this moment. For this reason, he hade here to check out his third elder brother and to hear about his thoughts.

    ¡°Third Elder Brother, are you all prepared for the spring plowing inspection?¡±

    Long Qinghan asked cautiously. His father, the emperor, had once taught them that the survival of the entire nation depended on the spring plowing.

    The Crown Prince, who apparently understood this fact, had overtly sent Third Elder Brother out.

    Moreover, he had expected that his third elder brother would not turn down or dy the assigned task.

    However, what would happen to the Ministry of War¡ª

    Quietly, he clenched his fists. When it came to a stage where he had no other choice, he would resort to exposing his true self.

    ¡°Everything is ready.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about the matters regarding the Ministry of War. I¡¯ll make sure things are working well.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s statement gave Long Qinghan no opportunity to volunteer his service.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the Crown Prince has been eyeing the Ministry of War. If not for father, who saw through the Crown Prince long ago, he would not have handed you the responsibility of running the Ministry of War.¡±

    Long Qinghan said this, with anger in his voice. It had been the protocol in the courts that the important affairs pertaining to the survival of the nation would be handed to the royal family members, so that they were in control.

    Through this way of checking and bncing, not only would it prevent the other people outside the royal family to eye the throne, but it would also allow room for the members of the royal family to disy their respective talents.

    This way, the treasury and food supply were under the control of the Crown Prince, while the military power was given to Third Brother. Little did they expect the emperor to fall ill so suddenly, so much so that many other matters were left hanging, because the emperor did not have the opportunity to instruct them in detail.

    This was why the situation had turned into such a chaotic state at present.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long thought of a suitable candidate. It will only take a few days for him to arrive in the capital city. Do stay calm and collected in the next few days, as you observe the Crown Prince and his gang on my behalf. Keep an eye on what they are doing.¡±

    At Long Tianyu¡¯s words, the frown on Long Qinghan¡¯s forehead smoothed out.

    In a natural and unrestrained way, he unfolded his paper fan and instantly, the frowning Seventh Prince was reced by an elegant gentleman.

    ¡°I knew my Third Brother would have a solution. However, I suppose the Crown Prince will not take much notice of you for now. He has been very busy visiting the Bright Moon Courtesan House.¡±

    The Bright Moon Courtesan House? Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and remembered that this was the courtesan house Long Qinghan had mentioned to him before.

    Perhaps Long Qinghan enjoyed spending time having fun much more thanmanding an army in war.

    Take for example the Bright Moon Courtesan House. It was said that the girls in it were multi-talented in areas like music and art.

    What was even more amazing was that no one knew who was its master. Even Qinghan, who frequented the courtesans for many months, had failed to find out who the mysterious master was.

 Chapter 356 - Full of Suspicion

    <b>Chapter 356 Full of Suspicion</b>

    ¡°Is he still frequenting that kind of ce? Didn¡¯t the queen reprimand him?¡±

    Long Tianyu was a little perplexed. To him, the Crown Prince may be willful at times, but he should not be so muddle-headed.

    The Crown Prince knew best what the situation was like. If he was lucky, he would have a meteoric rise and ascend the throne. He would be courting destruction if he lingered about at courtesan houses.

    ¡°How could the queen restrain him? I heard that there are two very beautifuldies in Bright Moon Courtesan House, who became the queens of flowers. One of them is Qi Xia. Not only is she devastatingly beautiful, but she is also educated and considerate. The Crown Prince could not put her out of his mind, after meeting her for the first time. They quickly became close. What was even more unexpected was that shortly after, Qi Xia was carrying the Crown Prince¡¯s child.¡±

    There was a mocking tone in Long Qinghan¡¯s words.

    Not to mention the women from courtesan houses, even women from families with a good reputation but little power, who enter the royal family were like rovers. There was no security for them.

    If not for Concubine De¡¯s sympathy and love, Long Tianyu¡¯s mother and even Long Tianyu himself, would have been thrown into limbo and perished.

    How ridiculous that the Crown Prince was having a child with a courtesan now.

    Not only did the queen not stop him, but she even turned a blind eye in to his irresponsible acts.

    What were they thinking of?

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the Crown Prince is still childless. Although he has many concubines and vice Princesses in his mansion, he does not have a son yet. I suppose the queen is getting anxious.¡±

    However, even as Long Tianyu said these words, he could hardly believe what he was suggesting.

    Given that the queen was such a calcting and scheming person, it was surprising that she did not try to stop the Crown Prince¡¯s rash actions, but had merely tried to salvage the oue of the situation.

    If this went on, more people in the court would raise their dissatisfaction with the Crown Prince, and would ask for him to step down.

    If the queen wished to keep the position of the Crown Prince for her son, she had to think of some solutions. However, it appeared that the queen was intentionally condoning the Crown Prince¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Third Elder Brother, do you think it¡¯s possible that the queen is grooming another prince from the imperial harem to take over the position of the Crown Prince.¡±

    Long Qinghan finally said this unhurriedly, after pondering for a while.

    This was quitemon in the past dynasties, but it was not the same in this dynasty. There was no need to even mention that his father, the emperor, already had many aplished sons, who hade of age at the moment.

    The queen could not simply rece the Crown Prince by abusing her power.

    ¡°I think that is unlikely. The Crown Prince has been carefully groomed since a young age. Everyone can see that the queen has high expectations for the Crown Prince. It¡¯s not just a mother¡¯s love for her son. If it were another person, the queen won¡¯t be able to work through him.

    At the thought of the queen, Long Tianyu could not help thinking about his mother, who had been missing in action for a few days now.

    Although he was certain that the woman in the Art Courtyard was not his birth mother, he could not stop worrying about his mother¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°No matter what, as long as I settle the affairs regarding the Ministry of War, the situation would be favorable to us. Don¡¯t wear yourself out by being overly worried, Third Elder Brother.¡±

    The Crown Prince had indeed made a calcted move. Third Elder Brother would have fulfilled his basic duty by going out to check on the spring plowing. On the other hand, if Third Elder Brother did not handle this well, the Crown Prince would seize the opportunity to take over the Ministry of War.

    ¡°Since the Crown Prince already has a n, do you think it¡¯ll be easy for your man to take over the affairs of the Ministry of War?¡±

    Long Qinghan said this with a somber expression. It was not because he doubted his brother¡¯s judgment, but rather due to the situation being rather urgent.

    At this moment, an enigmatic light shed across Long Tianyu¡¯s dark eyes.

    ¡°This person I¡¯ve sought out is not your regr man. I¡¯ve already given this chance to him. If he does not seize this opportunity, it only means I¡¯ve misjudged his capability.¡±

    Seeing that Long Tianyu was keeping him in suspense, he could not help, but be worried and anxious.

    Under Third Elder Brother¡¯s charge, the Ministry of War did well.

    Affairs regarding military power were sensitive issues. Despite the fact that Third Elder Brother was not eyeing the throne, many restrictions were imposed on Third Elder Brother within the Ministry of War.

    If those people veered towards the Crown Prince now, the man whom Third Elder Brother appointed to take over from him, would be facing much hinderance.

    He could only count on the words of Third Elder Brother, and hope that the candidate handpicked by him, would not disappoint them.

    While the men discussed military affairs, the atmosphere in Liuxin Courtyard was not much more rxed.

    Lin Mengya was staring at the herbs before her. With the help of the Shen Nung System, analyzing the functions of the herbs had be much easier.

    Nevertheless, she could not find the herb that was able to rece the Tranquil Lotus, even after using three different methods.

    Was there really no solution to this?

    Qiu Yu, who was flipping through the medical books beside her, was secretly surprised.

    He had thought that Lin Mengya was only good in the art of needle control. He had never expected that her knowledge and skill in using poison would far surpass his.

    After all, he was a genius who had been immersed in the knowledge of medicine since young. Frankly, only a handful of physicians in the entire Court of Imperial Physicians could surpass him.

    It came as a surprise that a young woman like Lin Mengya, could have given him such a big blow.

    As the saying goes, ¡®constantlyparing oneself to others will only make one angry.¡¯

    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t think this would be so difficult¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed.

    None of the well-preserved herbs lying in front of her wereparable to the Tranquil Lotus, in terms of their efficacy.

    What was she to do?

    Did she have to offer the emperor something inferior, given the circumstance?

    It would not be a big deal if the herbs turned out to be less effective, what was more serious was if the emperor¡¯s condition turned worse, or if it missed the window of opportunity for healing.

    ¡°Your prescription is unique, so I believe you will find the solution to the poison.¡±

    Qiu Yuforted Lin Mengya and gave her a gentle smile.

    While they were running short of time, they were thankful that Lin Mengya¡¯s excellent medical skills had provided them with a variety of solutions.

    ¡°Although these medicinal herbs can be used to neutralize the poison in the emperor¡¯s body, what we are missing is the herb called Tranquil Lotus. I¡¯ve tried many of the herbs, and there is no way they can rece the Tranquil Lotus.¡±

    Qiu Yu almost jumped up in surprise at the mention of Tranquil Lotus.

    This herb was one that was cultivated using his family¡¯s secret recipe.

    In the world, there were many herbs that may appearmon and each had its limitations. Some were extremely difficult to produce, if the method used to cultivate them was not right.

    ¡°Do you really need this herb? I heard that this herb is scarce in the entire Dajin. Where did you hear of this herb, by the way?¡±

    Suspiciously, Qiu Yu asked this, as a way of testing her, as he continued flipping through the medical books.

    Although he had been in the Court of the Imperial Physicians for a long time, he had note across any records of the Tranquil Lotus in themon medical books in the market.

    Even if someone were to know about it, few would have put it into a prescription.

    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ve seen it in a medical book.¡±

    Guilt shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, as she answered.

    She could have easily fooled those without any medical knowledge, but before Qiu Yu, she was obviously dwarfed by him, an expert in medicine.

    She could not possibly reveal to him that she possessed the Sheng Nung System, which was a form of cheating right?

    ¡°Medical book? Which medical book? Where have you seen that book?¡±

    Lin Mengya was at a loss to answer Qiu Yu¡¯s relentless questioning.

    In reality, she had not read many medical books. She had relied mostly on the Shen Nung System to scan the pages of the medical books she read, as she was toozy to really read through them.

    A moment ago, she had just used the word search and to her embarrassment, there was no mention of Tranquil Lotus in any of the books.

    If she spouted nonsense, she was sure Qiu Yu could expose her lies within a minute.

    ¡°Er... actually, I saw the write up of the herb in one of the medical books passed down to me by my mother. As you know, my mother was a well-known physician in the capital city, so I¡¯ve inherited some of her books.¡±

    She was obviously lying. The current Lin Mengya, not even the real Lin Mengya in the past, had any memory of her birth mother.

    If not for the fact that her mother was no longer around, she would not have ended up in her current pitiful state.

    However, Qiu Yu became agitated, and she did not see thising.

    Qiu Yu grabbed her arm forcefully and said in a severe tone,

    ¡°No wonder I feel that your prescription was one of a kind, and that you really were different in your perception. It makes sense now that you are your mother¡¯s sessor. Remember, the medical books passed down by your mother are extremely precious. Don¡¯t reveal to anyone that you are in possession of your mother¡¯s medical books.¡±

    Lin Mengya instinctively nodded. Her eyes opened wide in puzzlement.

    Medical books? What medical books was he talking about?

    Didn¡¯t Qiu Yue to the capital city for the examination to get into the Court of Imperial Physicians just a few years ago? How would he know that Lin Mengya¡¯s birth mother was the most well-known physician in the capital city?

    ¡°Alright, I get it. I think it would be wise to continue searching for the herb that can rece the Tranquil Lotus.¡±

    What Lin Mengya wanted was to end this topic of discussion as soon as possible.

    She would be exposed, if he continued questioning her.

    ¡°There is no need to continue. I have the Tranquil Lotus at my house. Although there is not a lot, it¡¯s sufficient for your use!¡±

    As Qiu Yu blurted this out excitedly, Lin Mengya simply looked at him and smiled in embarrassment.

    ¡°How is it possible for you to cultivate Tranquil Lotus in your house, given that it is extremely difficult to do so?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked him doubtfully. There was no suitable soil in the entire Dajin to cultivate the Tranquil Lotus, not to mention the capital city.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I have a small garden in my house which is specially reserved to cultivate rare herbs from all over the world. This skill is exclusive to my family for generations. I can teach you a thing or two in the future, if there is a chance.¡±

    Qiu Yu¡¯s words surprised Lin Mengya and lifted her spirits.

    The ability to cultivate herbs was a much sought after skill for every medical apprentice.

    Lin Mengya nodded vigorously. She would definitely acquire the skill once she found time to do so.

    Thereafter, she would develop a small garden in Sanjue Hall for cultivating rare and precious herbs. That way, wouldn¡¯t her family¡¯s worth increase exponentially?

    By then, Sanjue Hall would be earning more and more silver and she would get the profits!

 Chapter 357 - Bright New Vista

    <strong>Chapter 357 Bright New Vista</strong>

    ¡°Thanks to you then. With the Tranquil Lotus, we are halfway to achieving sess in our prescription.¡±

    The worried expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face finally began to ease.

    Just when she felt assured, what Qiu Yu said subsequently, brought back her worries.

    ¡°Although my family knows how to cultivate the Tranquil Lotus, we are clueless about its use.¡±

    What? Was there even a special way to use this herb?

    After searching through the Shen Nung System, unfortunately, Lin Mengya realized that the biggest bug in the system was that it followed the modern concept of producing prescriptions.

    In other words, there was no instruction on how to extract the properties of the herb in the Shen Nung System. At most, there were only some tips on its dosage and external application.

    Lin Mengya could not help letting out a bitterugh. If it were in modern times, it was possible to extract the essence of any kind of medicine through advanced methods.

    However, here when she encountered herbs with moreplicated functions, she could only use special methods to activate or neutralize it, if she could not find another herb as a recement.

    Come to think of it, advanced technology was not avable to the ancient people, yet they were able to think of solutionsparable to that of modern times. This showed that the wisdom of the ancient people was not as simple as what the people of modern-day thought.

    ¡°Let me think of a solution, since I¡¯m the one who came out with this prescription.¡±

    Although she did not have a concrete idea on how to use it, she believed that she would be able to find a way, after doing a few rounds of experimentations.

    At least there would be an oue given that they had a direction.

    Nevertheless, Qiu Yu looked down and thought for a while. Then with a severe tone, he said,

    ¡°Maybe there is an introduction to this kind of herb in the medical books your mother left behind for you. Since the book records the efficacy of Tranquil Lotus, maybe it also records the way to administer it? After all, who would know its efficacy if no one had ingested it?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled guiltily when she saw the serious expression on Qiu Yu¡¯s face.

    Come to think of it, her mother had indeed left many medical books behind.

    In the beginning, when Shangguan Qing married into the family, she had secretly burnt some of her mother¡¯s relics.

    The medical books alone had been kept inside her father¡¯s study, earlier on.

    Without her father¡¯s permission, not to mention Shangguan Qing, even the servants in the house, were not allowed to touch those books.

    Lin Mengya might have been a dull-witted girl when she was young, but she had always treasured her mother¡¯s medical books.

    It was for this reason that she had learned how to read, under her father¡¯s guidance. Strangely, while she had no memory of human rtionships in the family, she had a photographic memory of the medical books.

    It was all thanks to her familiarity with the efficacies of the herbs that she managed to escape Shangguan Qing¡¯s treacherous schemes numerous times.

    Strangely, while she was able to discern poison from medicinal herbs while she was still a dull-witted girl, why did she ingest those poisonous dates while she was in the sedan?

    Her doubt was like a drop of ink that fell into clear water.

    After dropping into the water and mixing with it, it turned the water into a dark grey color.

    Apparently, there were still many things she did not understand. Be it Shangguan Qing or Lin Mengwu, someone was always out to harm her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. There must be records of this in the medical books. How about this? I will go home to have a look tomorrow. Then I will have to trouble you to continue the work here.¡±

    To Lin Mengya, her father had kept those medical books as a remembrance of herte mother, something he could use tofort his sorrowful heart.

    However, if there was really any record concerning the Tranquil Lotus, that would be of great help to her research.

    Moreover, she had not been back to the Lins, since her father and elder brother left, which was a long time ago. It was time she brought some back luck to the mother and daughter pair.

    Here she was, working herself up to a frenzy, why should that mother and daughter pair be enjoying peace and quiet?

    In this instant, the naughty part of Lin Mengya emerged.

    The sneaky smile on her face sent chills up Qiu Yu and Baiji¡¯s spines.

    It appeared that some people would be unlucky!

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going back to your mother¡¯s house tomorrow? Bring Steward Deng with you and remember toe back early in the evening.¡±

    ording to the rules, Lin Mengya was not allowed to visit her family without Long Tianyu apanying her.

    However, given that they had been married for quite some time, Lin Mengya could go anywhere she wished, as long as Long Tianyu agreed.

    Perhaps it was from Long Tianyu¡¯s past encounters with the mother and daughter pair, but he did not have a good impression of those greedy women.

    He did not have any reason to stop Lin Mengya from visiting her family, but Long Tianyu could not help, but frown at the n.

    Nothing good coulde out from anything associated with the Shangguan Family.

    ¡°Alright, I will try my best toe back. Are there any other instructions for me, Your Highness?¡±

    Long Tianyu was still brooding over what happened in the day time, but Lin Mengya seemed to be unperturbed.

    She rubbed her be. She almost could not stand the throbbing of her head after a day¡¯s intensive research.

    Fortunately, the powerful Shen Nung System had enhanced her efficiency so much that she had made significant progress in her research today. Obviously a heavy burden had been lifted in her heart, after she solved the problem regarding the Tranquil Lotus.

    She was confident that Qiu Yu was able to handle the remaining work very well.

    What was critical now was to find out how to use the Tranquil Lotus.

    Once this problem was solved, the hope of purging the poison from the emperor¡¯s body would be foreseeable.

    ¡°I¡ª be cautious in everything. I suspect the Shangguan Family is up to something these days. The queen, who has their back, would not remain quiet for long. Shangguan Qing is the queen¡¯s blood sister, so you have to be careful.¡±

    While Long Tianyu was not ready to reveal to Lin Mengya about everything that happened in the court, he had to caution her carefully, lest she suffered losses.

    ¡°I believe Shangguan Qing would not be so obedient toward her elder sister now.¡±

    Lin Mengya let out a casualugh, as a thought crossed her mind.

    If the Shangguan Family could bring harm to the Lin Family, why could she not use the same tactic against the Shangguan Family?

    Long Tianyu gazed at her questioningly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the queen had attempted to cement political rtions by marrying Lin Mengwu off. Shangguan Qing might be ruthless, hypocritical and cunning, but she loved her daughter dearly. Lin Mengwu would not dare to do many things, if not for Shangguan Qing indulging her. She was different from the queen in that Lin Mengwu was both her pride, yet weak spot. All I need to do is to sow a little discord and Shangguan Qing would turn against the queen.¡±

    Long Tianyu believed that he was a master in conspiracies.

    However, he paled inparison with Lin Mengya, when it came to handling the details of household affairs.

    Although household affairs might seem to concern only the women in the household, those affairs certainly affected the affairs in the court. His princess was apparently a female dab hand, behind the scenes.

    He did not have to worry about any fire in his back yard as long as she was around.

    ¡°Madame Lin, who is in theher world, would definitely beforted if she learns about this,¡±

    Long Tianyu blurted this out without much thought.

    In response, Lin Mengya nced at him and shook her head gently.

    Lin Mengya did not feel estranged from this mother whom she had never met before.

    On the other hand, she was grateful to her.

    ¡°My father hardly mentioned anything about my mother. Perhaps because he thought I was dimwitted when I was young and would not be able to understand much. However, I have a feeling that I would not have experienced such a tough time, if she were around.¡±

    No mother would let her child fall into a whirlpool that would take her life.

    It was said that Lin Mengya had passed away because of her. Despite not having any memory of her, Lin Mengya could imagine what kind of a perfect mother she was, given her great love.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some elders talking about Madame Lin. Although there were manydies who were experts in music and the arts from reputable families in the capital city at that time, none of them wereparable to your mother.¡±

    The fact was that Long Tianyu was a few years older than Lin Mengya.

    Coupled with the fact that he was surrounded by servants who were elders in the pce. naturally, he would have learned about the things of the past, more than Lin Mengya would have.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya became curious about this mother whom she had never met, for no reason.

    Even the fact that her father was a rare hero. Why was he unable to put histe wife out of his mind, even after such a long period of time?

    The expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was one that Long Tianyu had seldom seen.

    It was a look of longinging from her heart.

    Although his life in the pce had been one filled with scheming and plotting from his enemies, he always had his mother by his side, after all.

    This was a luxury Lin Mengya did not have. Once, he had heard Baizhi mentioning that she and Lin Mengya had only each other when they were back at the Lin¡¯s.

    If one were to ponder how the two delicate girls looked after and watched out for each other, one would have an idea of the kind of hardship they went through during those days.

    Instantly, a feeling of pain and tenderness for Lin Mengya rose in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    However, Long Tianyu, who had never experienced such sentiments, was unaware of what he was feeling.

    ¡°What do you wish to know?¡±

    His rational mind told him to stop dwelling on this topic. However, he could not bear the pain he felt for her, but fixed his gaze on her eyes that were filled with disappointment.

    Lin Mengya nodded hurriedly. There was a look of yearning in her teary eyes.

    Even she did not expect herself to feel the urge to find out more about this woman, who was in a way, unrted to her.

    Perhaps deep in her heart, she had been united with the wishes of that poor girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly clear about what really happened. What I know was, to begin with, your mother was not a daughter of any prominent family in the capital city or even Dajin. However, it was when your father returned from a victorious battle, that the entire capital city witnessed for the first time, what an unrivaled beauty meant.¡±

    What Long Tianyu said was widespread knowledge, but he kept his voice low, as he spoke.

    However, Lin Mengya seemed to be mesmerized and fell into a daze, as she listened to his mellow, rich voice.

 Chapter 358 - The Past Events in the Capital City

    <strong>Chapter 358 The Past Events in the Capital City</strong>

    The wife of Marquis Zhennan was one of the best legendary characters in the entire capital city.

    It was said that she was not only exceedingly beautiful and was excellent in her skills as a physician, she was also extremely kind andpassionate.

    Although the Lins were a powerful and reputable family, they were very open regarding the matter of marriage for the children.

    Half a year after General Lin returned from the battlefield, he married his wife.

    Nevertheless, given that the Lin Family was a well-known family, due to the fact that Madame Lin¡¯s origin was a mystery, she was almost elbowed out by thedies from illustrious families in the capital city.

    That year right after the chaos brought about by the war, thend was struck with pestilence. While numerous victims became homeless, all the physicians in the capital city were at a loss as to what to do.

    The present emperor at that time was still a prince. However, when General Lin raised the point that he was able to provide a cure for the pestilence, the emperor was the first to support his idea.

    With the emperor¡¯s rmendation, the solution provided by General Lin was epted by the court. When the prescription was adopted and used all over the country, the pestilence was gradually contained and under control.

    All the people thought that it was the work of General Lin. At this moment, however, General Lin attributed the credit to his wife, instead of himself.

    The emperor, then a prince, came forward to rify the facts, and in an instant, Madame Lin became the benefactor of the entire nation of Dajin.

    Thereafter, the emperor ascended the throne and General Lin contributed greatly to the victories against the nation¡¯s enemies.

    Then, Madame Lin gave birth to their first child. By then, she had be the youngest and the most envied wife of the general in the entire capital city.

    Madame Lin was very beautiful. Despite the fact that she had already married the general, there were still many admirers who wished to have a glimpse of her. However, she hardly left the house, and when she did, she wore a veil so that she did not reveal herself before others.

    Nevertheless, having a heart of gold, she usually personally received and attended to the sick who had been brought to her gates, and even gave the patients money and medicine for free.

    In those days, there was no one person in the capital who did not know about her reputation. No one disliked thisdy physician, who was kind and exceptionally skillful.

    Lin Mengya was immersed in Long Tianyu¡¯s narration and description, so much so she could not recover for her deep thoughts.

    She shut her eyes as she tried to imagine what she heard.

    How beautiful, intelligent and virtuous was the woman who had brought Lin Mengya into this world.

    From Long Tianyu¡¯s description, she made her mother out to be a tall, slender and elegantdy, always wearing a thin veil. Although she could not make out the facial features, she could imagine a pair of eyes filled with tenderness.

    Since young, she had always tried to suppress her longings.

    It was the same, be it the Lin Mengya of Dajin or the modern-day Su Qingge.

    Both of them had never seen their mothers and therefore had not experienced a mother¡¯s love. In the same way, they had relied on the little strength they had, in order to survive this cold world.

    A drop of warm tear seemed to have run down from the corner of her eye.

    Lin Mengya did not realize that she was tearing up, because she was ovee by her emotions.

    ¡°I can see it now. She¡¯s so beautiful. She is the most beautiful and gentle mother in the world. I ¡ª miss her so much.¡±

    Her eyes opened gradually and there were tears pooling in her dark eyes.

    It was as if she had ingested some magical pill that took away all her troubles.

    Her tears began rolling down her cheeks like strings of pearls, and a brilliant yet innocent smile appeared on her tender pink lips.

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s child-like and gentle smile of innocence, Long Tianyu could feel himself holding in his breath.

    This seemed like a once in a lifetime opportunity to see her smile in this way, and he did not want to rm her.

    Those who had seen Madame Lin¡¯s appearance hadmented that Lin Mengya resembled her closely.

    However,pared to Madame Lin, Lin Mengya was missing some lingering charm.

    At present, Long Tianyu finally understood what was missing.

    This was the true Lin Mengya that she had always tried to suppress.

    Now that she had revealed her true self after learning about her mother, Long Tianyu found her breathtakingly beautiful.

    It was as if the most dazzling and renowneddy physician of Dajin had been revived in her daughter, at this very moment.

    Instinctively, Long Tianyu reached out to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes.

    Long Tianyu finally understood why General Lin was so smitten and single-minded toward Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.

    This was the only salvation to people who had deep struggles all their lives.

    Be in Lin Mengya or Madame Lin, they were the only salvation in this world to the people around them.

    Thank goodness the Heavens had been merciful toward him that Lin Mengya was granted to him as wife, out of coincidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I... I¡¯ve lost control of myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya was at a loss at this moment when she was overwhelmed by her emotions.

    Lin Mengya, whose eyes were a little red and was looking down, did not look at all like the fierce and evil princess feared by all.

    She was more like an innocent and timid youngdy, and it made Long Tianyu feel differently about her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand. You must miss your mother a great deal.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Although she had been living with Long Tianyu since she transcended space and time to enter this world, and rarely saw the rtives of the Lins.

    She developed emotions which she never had, since she met her father and elder brother a year ago.

    It was the feeling of anxiety and worry of a daughter and sister for her father and elder brother.

    It should be mentioned here that her sentiments were a fresh experience for her, and she treasured such feelings too.

    Perhaps she hadpletely immersed herself in the role of Lin Mengya, without her noticing it.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back and pack. Don¡¯t you be too nice tomorrow, if Madame Lin and your younger sister should bully you.¡±

    In response, Lin Mengya nodded and left the room, bashfully.

    At that instant, a hesitant look appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    He had alwaysid out his ns in everything he did, and there was never a moment as hard and unsettling as now.

    After considering all factors, he still felt it was better to keep this matter from Lin Mengya. She would understand his difficulties, wouldn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Night, should I have kept quiet instead of saying those things to her?¡±

    A gush of wind was followed by the phantom-like appearance of Ye¡¯s dark figure in Long Tianyu¡¯s study.

    For years, not only had Night been his secret guardian, but he was also Long Tianyu¡¯s confidante.

    The two taciturn men had miraculously be each other¡¯s confidantes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ª Your Highness.¡±

    Night barely conversed with anyone else other than Long Tianyu.

    Even since that loathsome Qinghu left, no one would suddenly appear before him, and force him to drink or have a martial arts contest with him.

    Night remained by Long Tianyu¡¯s side day after day, so he knew best the changes happening between the couple.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have selfish motives, but¡ª¡±

    It was rare for Night to interrupt Long Tianyu.

    ¡°The overall situation should take priority.¡±

    These words hung upon Long Tianyu¡¯s heart like a heavy burden.

    He let out a bitterugh. How many years had it been that he had used the overall situation as a guideline, be it when he was a cool and unrestrained young man, or when he was waging tit-for-tat.

    The overall situation¡ª when would he be able to put aside his consideration for the overall situation to be free to do whatever he wanted?

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    A helpless sigh rose from within the study.

    ¡°Are you really returning home, Master?¡±

    Back at Liuxin Courtyard, Baizhi¡¯s face crumpled the moment she heard that Lin Mengya was going to pay a visit to the Lins.

    Although that was the ce where she and her master had shared during their growing up years, it was the ce filled with their blood and tears.

    The person she dreaded most when she went to the Lins was the madame, as well as the arrogant Second Miss Lin Mengwu.

    ¡°I¡¯m only visiting for a day. If you don¡¯t feel like going, I will get Baishao to apany me. Just look at that downcast face of yours.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled as she teased Baizhi, as her slender hand lifted the warm cup of tea to her lips to have a sip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m a totally different person from the past. This maid of yours who used to be so timid, is now as sharp as a knife ,when she rebukes the maids in the outer courts. People addressed her as Big Sister Baizhi nowadays. She has be a big sister even when she is still so young.¡±

    Baishao tapped Baizhi¡¯s forehead with her finger. She had obviously matured and grown prettier.

    She had a pair of ¡®phoenix eyes¡¯, which made her look fierce but charming. She was capable and efficient, just like Wang Xifeng in the Dream of the Red Chamber.

    Today, she managed every aspect of the running of the mansion perfectly, including managing the shop fronts, as well as the shops themselves.

    The treasury was well managed. Nevertheless, Baishao remained respectful and thoughtful toward Lin Mengya.

    The rtionship between the girls was no longer that of a master and servants. In fact, they were more like sisters.

    ¡°Elder Sister Baiji, she bullies me.¡±

    In terms of eloquence, Baiji naturally could not bepared with Baishao. She pouted and put her arms around Baiji¡¯s slender waist, shamelessly.

    After Baiji red at Baishao, she immediately kept quiet.

    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji with a smile, thinking that she indeed had the makings of a big sister.

    ¡°Master, let all three of us apany you on the trip home tomorrow. Madame and Second Miss are troublesome and nasty. If you go alone, I¡¯m afraid you will be bullied.¡±

    To Baizhi, the impression of Madame Lin and Lin Mengwu were deeply imprinted in her mind.

    Labeling them as selfish and ruthless, Baiji was notfortable with the idea of Lin Mengya and Baizhi going back on their own.

    ¡°There is really no need for that. I¡¯m only going back to retrieve something. Moreover, the prince had already instructed Steward Deng toe along with me. If nothing unexpected crops up, I should be back before dinner. The managers of the shops will being to the mansion to draw money. Although Baishao is very capable, she is going to need an assistant, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think it was necessary to treat this trip as if they were facing enemies.

    She was no longer the Lin Mengya a year ago, who was resigned to being bullied.

    Nowadays when she returned to the mansion, no one could be certain who was at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 359 - A Rude Watchdog

    <strong>Chapter 359 A Rude Watchdog</strong>

    In ancient times, going back to her own family was not an easy choice for a married woman to make.

    She had to ask her father- and mother-inw for their consent, and then she needed her husband to escort her back. The process had a strict etiquette.

    If she went back home without her husband, people would view her as if she had been repelled.

    Lin Mengya was in the carriage. She felt that the status of ancient women was far lower than that in modern times. In modern times, people would argue intensely about whether to spend the Spring Festival with the husband¡¯s family or the wife¡¯s family.

    She even felt fortunate to be reborn as an orphan, which saved her lots of family troubles.

    She was now married to someone in the ancient times, and each of her actions would be seen as a symbol of the royal family. She felt that it was so weird.

    Steward Deng took very good care of Lin Mengya because the prince had ordered him.

    Steward Deng was asked to send Lin Mengya back home because the prince had no time for this. Steward Deng had already met the mother and daughter of the Lin family.

    Steward Deng then realized why the prince was so concerned, but he must have forgotten that Lin Mengya was no pushover. It was possible that the mother and daughter of the Lins would be taught a lesson again.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to arrive very soon, master. Look at that big willow tree behind our house. It¡¯s still standing so upright.¡±

    Baizhi didn¡¯t enjoy the trip, but she was still happy when she saw the old ce.

    She wouldn¡¯t give up on this ce because she grew up here.

    The carriage soon stopped at the gate of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. However, no one came out to greet them.

    Steward Deng frowned. He had had the family informedst night, but it seemed that the gate was unattended at this moment.

    ¡°Be careful, master.¡±

    Lin Mengya walked to the gate of her home with the support of Steward Deng and Baizhi.

    She sneered a little bit when she thought of how inconsiderate Shangguan Qing was.

    She could have prepared for this more or less, not for Lin Mengya, but to save Long Tianyu¡¯s face.

    She must have heard that Long Tianyu wasn¡¯ting today, so she didn¡¯t even care to pretend to be weing.

    It would be a shame for Lin Mengya if she was locked out at the gate of her own family. After all, she was the trueborn daughter of the Lin family.

    Instead of getting angry, she had Steward Deng knock on the door.

    ¡°Coming... Who there?¡±

    The door was then opened slightly, and a strange face popped out.

    Lin Mengya cast him a nce. It was a servant with a tapered chin.

    In the past, all the gatekeepers here were veterans from her dad¡¯s army. They were old with grey hair, but they were very reliable.

    Therefore, never before had anyone ever been looked down upon here at the gate.

    The new gatekeeper might be new here, so he didn¡¯t know who Lin Mengya was. But he should at least think about why the carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was here.

    It turned out he didn¡¯t even want to look at them twice.

    He urged impatiently, ¡°Who are you? This is the gate of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. How dare you knock on the door foolishly?¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned at his rude tone.

    Her father once told her that a real educated family would never keep any gatekeepers or servants that looked down upon others.

    Her father wasn¡¯t away for long, but they already had such a snobbish watchdog here.

    Like dog, like master.

    Steward Deng didn¡¯t even care to argue with the man.

    He said collectedly, ¡°Young man, my master is the daughter of the Lin family. Please let us through.¡±

    Steward Deng was very polite, although he could easily get rid of the man standing before him.

    The young man¡¯s rude eyes checked Steward Deng from head to toe, looking quite disdainful.

    ¡°Lin Mengwu is the only daughter of the family. Which family do you serve? You must have made a mistake!¡±

    His words confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s guess.

    The gatekeeper was arranged here after her father had left. Maybe he just got here yesterday.

    Someone was trying to show her severity over this ce.

    She could take it out on this young man, but she was certain that he would im that he was new here and had nothing to do with Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu.

    And she would then leave a harsh impression on people for being too mean to the servants.

    Li Mengya wasn¡¯t patient enough to waste her time on a gatekeeper.

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    The gentle scolding made the young servant hesitate for a while. Then he saw a woman dressed in the clothes of the pce walking toward him.

    He had already seen Lin Mengwu, whose charm and coquettishness were beyond his imagination.

    But the young woman standing in front of him now looked so graceful and sophisticated. Her beautiful face was breathtaking.

    The young gatekeeper couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from her until his eyes felt sore.

    ¡°Ah...!¡±

    He fell on the ground, groaning and rolling.

    Lin Mengya, Baizhi, and Steward Deng were standing in front of him, feeling nothing painful at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t even want to look at him. She bypassed the groaning gatekeeper and stepped inside.

    She had no mercy for those who blocked her way.

    This time, the punishment was no more than a small rock from Steward Deng, which would only take him a few days to recover from. The punishment would be much more severe if Lin Mengya¡¯s father was here.

    Upon entering through the gate, Lin Mengya found that the servants in the yard were looking at her. They looked quite embarrassed.

    They had already learned their lesson just now. So they each followed one another to salute her.

    ¡°All rise. These are ourdy¡¯s New Year¡¯s gifts to you. Things aren¡¯t easy for her in the outside world, and she shares your feelings. Thank you for all the work you did to serve our master and our young master at home.¡±

    Lin Mengya stared straight up, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone.

    Some timid servants were even quivering out of their fear due to her proud and cold look.

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were the only two masters in the mansion now. However, the master and the young master once came back and told all the servants that Lin Mengya would always be the most respecteddy in this family.

    Some of these people had messed with Lin Mengya, and now they were leaking cold sweat. They knew the gatekeeper, Liu Er, was a notorious hooligan in the Capital City.

    There didn¡¯t know why Shangguan Qing would hire him. They had seen how miserable the man ended up after he pissed Lin Mengya off.

    Now they found Lin Mengya to be even more formidable.

    Fingers crossed, they wished that they wouldn¡¯t be the next unlucky guy.

    ¡°Thank you, mydy.¡±

    Baizhi was standing there, generously giving away the red envelopes to all the servants.

    There wasn¡¯t much money inside them, not even enough for her to buy daily snacks. Baizhi felt so lucky to be with Lin Mengya when she saw those people she used to envy be so happy due to this little favor.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin?¡±

    All Lin Mengya could see in the yard was servants. She wondered where Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were.

    Usually, the two would be just standing here and watching the big show. Why were they acting like they had learned their lesson?

    ¡°Mrs. Lin is in Miss Lin¡¯s room now. Miss Lin hasn¡¯t been feeling well since this morning,¡± an argute woman replied immediately with a smile.

    ¡°Not feeling well? Isn¡¯t that too convenient?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt confused because Lin Mengwu had always been healthier even than her. Why did she get sick so suddenly?

    ¡°Let go and have a look.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care about Lin Mengwu. It was just out of curiosity.

    The woman immediately showed her the way. They passed the front yard and arrived at Tinn Pavilion, where Lin Mengwu lived.

    Tinn Pavilion was smaller but more delicate than Lin Mengya¡¯s vi. The decorations inside were extravagant. Precious and exotic treasures filled the room.

    But all of these treasures would fade next to Lin Mengya¡¯s Liuxin Courtyard, where the pipes were made from warm jade.

    Still, Lin Mengya could tell that Lin Mengwu used to live a much better life than her pushover sister.

    When Lin Mengya arrived at the yard, she saw Lin Mengwu¡¯s personal maid, Huan¡¯er, waiting anxiously outside.

    As Lin Mengya approached, Huan¡¯er raised her voice and called out to her.

    ¡°Respect to mydy... No respect to the concubine.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Huan¡¯er. The girl was about the same age as Baizhi, but she had already learned how to borrow the power from her masters.

    The snarky maid used to bully Lin Mengya and Baizhi a lot.

    Now she was acting panicked, as if she was trying to hide something from the two intruders.

    ¡°Rise. I heard my sister is sick and my mother is here. I¡¯ll go check on them.¡±

    Lin Mengya pretend to be walking into the room, but Huan¡¯er immediately blocked her, looking around anxiously.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not... mydy. She¡¯s really sick, and Mrs. Lin told us to make you wait here so you don¡¯t be infected.¡±

    That illness seemed like such a convenient excuse.

    Lin Mengya knew that it was not about getting sick.

    She stepped forward and took a deep breath.

    Then she yelled, ¡°Mother, sister, I¡¯ll go back to my vi. Please take care of yourself and don¡¯t get exhausted. I want to catch up with Mother in my ce if you have time.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Huan¡¯er seemed to have unloaded a burden.

    She smiled and watched Lin Mengya and Baizhi leave Tinn Pavilion.

    ¡°Mydy, why were you so cautious just now? We should have just rushed into the room. I don¡¯t think they are sick at all. They were just being rude to you!¡±

    Baizhi seemed a little angry. She didn¡¯t even notice the hint of a smile at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 360 - Mothers Legacy

    <strong>Chapter 360 Mother¡¯s Legacy</strong>

    ¡°Why are you stillughing? They gave you the cold shoulder because they didn¡¯t want to see you. Whatever, we don¡¯t want to see them either.¡±

    Baizhi wasining to herself, but she didn¡¯t ask Lin Mengya to barge in.

    The three maids were Lin Mengya¡¯s confidants. They were very well trained. Now they might be whining, and that was their way to take it out. They wouldn¡¯t really do it.

    Because they knew Lin Mengya had her own n.

    No servant dared to block their way anymore. They first went to Lin Muzhi¡¯s study.

    The study was still as clean as it ever was. The inkstone Lin Muzhi used before had dried up.

    When she was little, she and her brother learned how to read from their father here. Now everything had changed. Both kids had grown up.

    Only the study remained the same.

    ¡°Keep watch for me at the door. I¡¯ve got something to find inside.¡±

    Lin Mengya asked Baizhi to stay outside. She was checking her father¡¯s bookshelf carefully.

    Her mother had collected plenty of medical books, ranging from the treatment of colds to fatal illnesses. Some of them Lin Mengya had skimmed through before, but as she read them again, she found their content simpler and more detailed than what her teacher had taught her.

    Lin Mengya knew this wasn¡¯t a good time to study. She turned on the scanning and ssification function in the Shen Nong System and then she scanned all the books.

    Just when she was about halfway done with her work, she found that however rare these books were, they were now useless to her.

    She checked carefully one more time, only to find that there was nothing about the Tranquil Lotus at all.

    ¡°Did Qiu Yu make a mistake?¡±

    Lin Mengya put thest book on the shelf.

    She knew Qiu Yu well enough and she trusted him. She knew that the imperial physician had a much moreplicated background then she knew about.

    Since he stressed the books that Lin Mengya¡¯s mother had left, she was sure that the use of the Tranquil Lotus had to be in those books. There should not be any mistakes.

    The reason why Qiu Yu was so sure about it might be that he had seen Lin Mengya¡¯s mother save someone using the Tranquil Lotus.

    ¡°Where on earth is the book?¡±

    Lin Mengya sat in therge chair, rubbing her forehead. Her eyes looked empty, her mind taken over by all kinds of assumptions.

    ording to Qiu Yu, the Tranquil Lotus wasn¡¯t a local species of Dajin. It was tricky to cultivate and use, so it had not been widely used.

    It was mostly used as an antidote. Therefore, it might have been recorded in those books about peculiar folk prescriptions, or in those prescriptions about detoxification.

    Yet she failed, again and again, to find it in those books. She thought it might be in one of the books that was hard to get.

    She had seen it on TV shows. A divine medical book was hidden somewhere, maybe a shadowy corner, waiting for the right person to pick it up.

    When that idea kicked in, Lin Mengya became exhrated and tried to knock on the walls in Lin Muzhi¡¯s study.

    Unfortunately, she still found nothing after she tried for quite a while.

    She was lying on the table, wondering if she had overthought it.

    Seeing how active and hard-working her master was, Baizhi wanted to help, but Lin Mengya insisted on making her wait outside and watch out for her.

    Seeing that no one came around, Baizhi walked inside to help her.

    ¡°Master, what are you looking for?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to her and smiled in exhaustion.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a medical book. Can you help me figure out where my mother¡¯s legacy has been kept, aside from this study?¡±

    She had inherited the memory of this body.

    But she was sure there were parts that were missing.

    It had all happened many years ago, and she could still recall some of the details. Lin Mengya must have had a good memory since she was a kid.

    Baizhi thought about it for a moment.

    Then she yed with her own fingers and said, ¡°Some of them were in Mr. Lin¡¯s study; some in your brother¡¯s private coffer; some in our yard as well as Mrs. Lin¡¯s. Some have been put in storage. We also sold a lot when we were young, which I can¡¯t exactly recall.¡±

    Lin Mengya could recall all those things as well.

    However, all these things that Baizhi mentioned just now were nothing more than some antiques, calligraphy, paintings, and jewelry. If she traced all of them one by one, she would be exhausted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Stop hiding!!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s sensitive ear detected that someone was leaning on the window of the study, trying to spy them.

    Baizhi rushed out. She saw the back of a woman in dark blue. The woman then escaped.

    She stomped her feet because Lin Mengya had told her to be careful. However, in such a short period, their conversation had been bugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ll go and get her!¡±

    Baizhi was about to go and chase the woman, but Lin Mengya stopped her.

    Lin Mengya looked at where the woman had gone, smiling as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They don¡¯t know what I am doing for now. My father had registered all my mother¡¯s legacy. Should any of the legacy be missing, my brother would make them suffer. They are just curious about what we¡¯re doing now. Plus, they¡¯ve got plenty of things to do, and they¡¯re too busy to care about us.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked rxed.

    She took a deep breath when she stood outside of Lin Mengwu¡¯s room just now. She was trying to detect the faint smell of medicine in the air.

    There were safflower, tannin, aconite, rhubarb, peach kernel, and Cinnamomic cortex in it. One whiff was enough for Lin Mengwu to tell what it was for.

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Baizhi. Then she leaned close to her and whispered.

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide from surprise. She covered her mouth and looked Lin Mengya in the eyes, trying to confirm if she was for real.

    ¡°How is that possible? She isn¡¯t married yet. How could she be pregnant?¡±

    All the herbs were to invigorate the cirction of blood, and they were often used in abortions.

    Sometimes they were also used to treat irregr menstruation, but Huan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous if that was what they were doing.

    Everyone knew Lin Mengwu as a bold woman. It was possible that she identally got pregnant before marriage.

    But if this got out, the public would spurn the whole family for being ill-bred. Their long-established reputation would be ruined.

    Shangguan Qing always had high expectations for her daughter. Lin Mengya wondered how the mother would react to this.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. I mean, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Mrs. Lin is spying on us to see if we know their secret. We came back home when her daughter¡¯s in trouble, so she has reason to suspect us.¡±

    Everything was so coincidental.

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were trying to keep away from Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya was confused about the prescription.

    If the prescription did exist, why couldn¡¯t she find it in those books?

    She had Baizhi inform Steward Deng to tell the prince that she would stay here for a few more days.

    She found nothing after a whole day¡¯s search. Now she was starving.

    She squatted in the warehouse in her yard, checking her mother¡¯s legacy one by one.

    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had already taken away the best stuff.

    All she had now were daily items her mother used, which were quite meaningful to Lin Mengya.

    All of them were put in a huge box. The lock on the box was already rusty, but the things kept inside had been very well preserved.

    Lin Mengya picked up those dusty things and tried to find something useful with Baizhi¡¯s help.

    She could tell how much her mother loved life, and what a clever woman she was.

    Lin Mengya picked up one of her mother¡¯s daily outfits. It smelled musty, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t hate it at all.

    She tried to feel it carefully with her hands. It felt rough. Lin Mengya felt like crying.

    The milk-white dress was dyed yellow by the sunset.

    The fabric was excellent. It was rare even in the present.

    The cor and the cuff were embroidered with lc acacia flowers. The exquisite embroidery made the flowers vivid.

    ¡°That was her dress. It¡¯s so beautiful, but it looks different from ours.¡±

    Baizhi was also checking out these clothes.

    Her words give gave Lin Mengya a sh of inspiration.

    She took out some more clothes and checked carefully. Something was odd.

    The clothes of the women in Dajin were simr to those of the Tang and Song dynasties.

    The sleeves were wide and the dresses touched the ground. That was themon garb of noblewomen.

    However, the clothes in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand had narrow sleeves and the dress could barely reach one¡¯s feet. The waistline was also tightened. Lin Mengya picked out a random one and put it on.

    The graceful youngdy in the mirror turned into a spirited beauty.

    The clothes were from 20 or 30 years ago, which wasn¡¯t a very long time, but the difference was huge.

    Lin Mengya was surprised. She heard that her mother was good at embroidery. Maybe she made her own clothes.

    It was possible that her mother wasn¡¯t a local in Dajin.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly found something odd with her belt.

    The left side seemed thicker than the right side, which she wouldn¡¯t have noticed without checking it so carefully.

    Lin Mengya took off the belt and tried to feel it. The belt was thicker on the left side than the right side.

 Chapter 361 - A Mysterious Seal

    <b>Chapter 361 A Mysterious Seal</b>

    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment and chose not to tear the belt open.

    The vi was hard to ess for other people, but Lin Mengya insisted on opening it in the silent midnight just in case. She wanted to know what was inside the belt.

    Lin Mengya was picking up her mother¡¯s legacy with Baizhi. She decided to take all these things away with her.

    The bugs and ants here would destroy them sooner orter, so it was better for them to be collected by Lin Mengya. She could take a look at these things whenever she missed her mother.

    It was getting dark outside. Someone stopped at the door with antern in her hand.

    ¡°Time for lunch, mydy!¡±

    A familiar voice made Baizhi bounce up from the ground immediately. She smiled and went to open the door joyfully.

    ¡°Ms. Tian! It¡¯s you! I thought you were back in the countryside with your son. I missed you so much!¡±

    A humble woman stood at the door.

    Her yellow clothes were made of coarse fabric, looking simple and clean.

    She was in her 50s, but wrinkles had already spread over her face. Life must have been hard for this tough woman.

    Her eyes still looked so gentle and kind.

    ¡°I missed mydy and the young master. Yue¡¯er, I heard that you were with her in a new home. How¡¯s it going?¡± Ms. Tian asked slowly, with a blotchy meal box in her hand.

    .

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes got wet as soon as she saw the meal box.

    In the old days, Ms. Lin always put what she and Lin Mengya needed in the box, trying her best to give it to them.

    Even when she was wounded, she would still bring them jujube buns, smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my name. It¡¯s Baizhi now. Ourdy is very respected in her new home,¡± Baizhi said proudly.

    She took over the box from Ms. Tian just like how she used to in the old days.

    Lin Mengya was standing there, hesitating.

    Ms. Tian was one of the two women that took care of her the most in the past, the other being her mother. The woman had been protecting her since she was little.

    She still remembered the first time she saw Mr. Tian. Back then, she was a young diligent woman. She cared for Lin Mengwu and her brother because she was their nanny.

    After the two kids lost their mother, Ms. Tian took the little girl and her brother under her wings like a brave eagle.

    Many times had she be punished by Shang Guanqing because of Lin Mengya and her brother¡¯s fault.

    Lin Mengya hated herself for being ungrateful. She had been married away for merely a year, but she seldom thought about the woman who had protected her and her brother like their real mother.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t realize that she was slowly inheriting all the old Lin Mengya¡¯s emotions.

    Ms. Tian looked at Baizhi kindly. Her loose eyes looked at Lin Mengya with worry.

    The two were a few steps away from each other. Ms. Tian was checking out Lin Mengya from head to toe.

    Her sweetheart finally made her way out.

    She didn¡¯t care what luxurious clothes Lin Mengya was in. She was happy that the girl no longer had that fearful face.

    ¡°Mydy... how are you?¡±

    Her voice was quivering. The calm woman¡¯s eyes became wet.

    Step by step, Lin Mengya walked out from deep inside the house.

    Fair skin, bright eyes, shiny teeth, smooth hair... Her dress was extravagant. The woman had grown out of the poor little girl from the past.

    Most noblewomen in Capital City would fade next to her.

    ¡°How are you, Ms. Tian? Long time no see. How¡¯s it going?¡±

    Ms. Tian looked at the graceful woman in front of her in amazement. She heard that Princess Yu had been scared in the sedan and had barely recovered.

    She didn¡¯t know the little girl had changed this much.

    But she was sure the woman was still her little sweetheart.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, I know you¡¯ve got a lot to ask about, but this is not the right ce for us to catch up. Baizhi, let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke before Ms. Tian could exin. Then she signaled Ms. Tian with her eyes.

    Ms. Tian surely understood. She wiped her eyes and picked up Ms. Lin¡¯s old clothes. Then the three of them went toward Lin Mengya¡¯s boudoir.

    The closest people always wished they could have more time together.

    Ms. Tian smiled while listening carefully at the dinner table. Baizhi couldn¡¯t stop talking about the ups and downs she and Lin Mengya had been through.

    ¡°As clever as ourdy was, she couldn¡¯t manage to avoid those risks. There were many times I was scared out of myself.¡±

    Baizhi patted her chest proudly. She had been through much more than that in the past decades.

    Although Ms. Tian was still calm, the worry in her eyes was getting thicker and thicker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her words. I¡¯m fine now. Baizhi, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. I¡¯ll punish you if Ms. Tian gets scared!¡±

    Lin Mengya was drinking warm water. Her eyes stopped at Ms. Tian with some assumption.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed before that this seemingly simple woman was much calmer than Baizhi. When she was told the stories, like how Madame Wang¡¯s dead body came back to life, the old woman wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Lin Mengya once heard that her mother was as famous for her medical proficiency as she was for being clever.

    Her mother chose Ms. Tian as the help, which meant that Ms. Tian had to be good at something.

    An idea came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re in the pce, a quite different ce from others. A single mistake may cost you your life. Be careful! Don¡¯t get yourself disgraced!¡±

    These earnest words came from the bottom of Ms. Tian¡¯s heart, not knowing that this was the path Lin Mengya had been following.

    .

    Lin Mengya took the opportunity and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but my maids are all too young. Days ago, Concubine De sent a royal maid to serve me, but the maid died from a disease very soon after. Sometimes I did things in the wrong way because no one was there to remind me. I could really use some help. If there was someone there reminding me, it could save me a lot of trouble.¡±

    Ms. Tian didn¡¯t reply immediately. She was hesitating.

    She loved the two kids like she was their mother.

    If there was anything that made her hesitate, it would be about her own children.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong? You can tell me about it. I¡¯m not much of a sessful woman right now, but I¡¯m powerful enough to help your son. It¡¯s the least I can do for you.¡±

    Ms. Tian only had a son, and to raise her son was why she served in the Lin family as a nanny.

    Lin Mengya met the son when Ms. Tian brought him here. They were both young.

    She remembered him as a simple and honest boy. She wondered if time had changed him.

    ¡°Nothing... It¡¯s just I¡¯m too old to work. I¡¯ll have to go back to the countryside in theing days. Please take care of yourself.¡±

    Ms. Tian¡¯s refusal was as tactful as Lin Mengya¡¯s request, which Lin Mengya had expected.

    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to give up. She knew what Ms. Tian was thinking.

    She whispered to Ms. Tian. Instantly, she stood up and said she had to leave.

    Baizhi watched her leave then started reflecting, which she seldom did.

    The vi was so quiet under the moonlight.

    She loved the yard for being quiet and open. With the guards of the mansion protecting all night, she didn¡¯t need to be worried that anyone would sneak in and bother them.

    Lin Mengya tore open the belt under the faint candlelight.

    After she got rid of the faded fabric on the inside, she found a tiny seal.

    It might have been made from jade. It looked like ginseng.

    She didn¡¯t recognize the characters at the bottom, but she found the small seal quite exquisite.

    She checked it again and again, but still, she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. She decided to carry it with her, just in case.

    She felt that she got closer to what she wanted today, but Baizhi was still thinking about something. She was facing the window, with one hand supporting her cheek.

    Lin Mengya tried not to disturb her. She felt happy that Baizhi had grown mature enough to think about things.

    ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡±

    Those words just slipped out of the girl¡¯s lips. Lin Mengya smiled and didn¡¯t reply directly. She decided to let Baizhi speak out her own thoughts.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell them we wereing back, and they didn¡¯t know. Now they¡¯ve changed the gatekeeper; Lin Mengwu is sick; even Ms. Tian is back here. I remember when you got married, Mrs. Lin said that she wouldn¡¯t allow Ms. Tian toe back. Everything is so weird.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows stretched into a smile. She was d the girl finally knew how to think.

    Lin Mengya signaled for her to go on and was ready to listen. She wondered what other opinions the young maid could have.

    ¡°And you were giving a hint that you wanted Ms. Tian to be with us. I remember she cried at your wedding and pleaded to serve you in your new home. Now you¡¯re offering her the opportunity, so why did she refuse? You¡¯re the princess. Your words matter more than anything else in your new home. If I were her, I would definitely agree to leave with you!¡±

 Chapter 362 - A Hypocritical Apology

    <strong>Chapter 362 A Hypocritical Apology</strong>

    Baizhi found that something was odd with Ms. Tian because she was most familiar with this woman.

    The woman had been driven out of this ce half a year ago. Why did she suddenly show up?

    Lin Mengya never believed that there would be so many coincidences in this world.

    It had been proved before that those coincidences were all set-ups.

    One thing Lin Mengya was sure of was that Ms. Tian would never try to set her up. She could have made lots of requests just now.

    They had been like mother and daughter for many years. The connection wasplicated.

    ¡°But why did she do that? I don¡¯t think she was setting you up, but I wonder why would she show up at this peculiar time.¡±

    Baizhi was so confused. Lin Mengya was almost as overwhelmed as she was.

    She knew that someone was behind this.

    Only Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu would y these little tricks.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing she came to visit us. Call Steward Deng in, I need his help.¡±

    Baizhi nodded and went outside. Steward Deng got back at sunset and brought the prince¡¯s message that he wished Lin Mengya would enjoy her stay. He woulde and pick her up when it was about time.

    The prince must have heard about the rude gatekeeper. He wanted to be here to show his support.

    Thinking of that, Lin Mengya shed a smile.

    Steward Deng was the steward in charge of the prince¡¯s mansion, but in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion, he was no more than a guest.

    As the guest, he had to stay in the guest room outside the yard.

    After Baizhi sent Lin Mengya¡¯s message, Steward Deng arrived at the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room as soon as he could.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed to be thinking about something in the candlelight. Steward Deng knew the young woman well enough. He knew a storming wasing to this family.

    ¡°I need you to watch a woman for me, and you need you to tell me all the details of her life, including what she did, where she went, and who she met.¡±

    Steward Deng nodded and walked into the mansion. He found that the servants here seemed to fear Mrs. Lin a lot.

    And now they feared Lin Mengya even more because she was the prince¡¯s wife.

    Therefore, they might be gossiping about Lin Mengya, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.

    He then went out for the mission after he was sure everything was safe.

    Steward Deng didn¡¯t leave until the moon crawled up into the sky above.

    There were only Baizhi and Lin Mengya in the room. After all the work was done, the two sat on one bed like they used to, whispering.

    ¡°You sent Steward Deng to keep an eye on Ms. Tian, right? Do you really suspect her?¡± Baizhi lowered her head and asked, looking quite upset.

    .

    She couldn¡¯t have made it and had the good days now without the protection of Ms. Tian and Lin Mengya¡¯s brother.

    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn¡¯t exin.

    Baizhi was recalling their childhood memories. Lin Mengya closed her eyes and tried to rx.

    Once during the Spring Festival, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had been grounded by Lin Mengya¡¯s father.

    They couldn¡¯t step out of the room. They would have been grounded there still if her father and brother didn¡¯t have to go back to the border.

    She was sure it was abortion medicine that she had smelled.

    If it wasn¡¯t Lin Mengwu who needed to use it, could it be Shangguan Qing?

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes suddenly.

    She had noticed in the morning that a jade hung on the rude gatekeeper¡¯s neck.

    The jade looked so nice that she stared at it and observed it for a second. Now she felt it weird that a poor guy like him would own such a precious thing unless it was a family heirloom.

    If it was an heirloom, a hooligan like him would definitely pawn it.

    Unless...

    If her guess was right, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were ying with fire.

    ¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s voice brought Lin Mengya back to reality.

    The expression in her eyes wasplicated. She managed tofort Baizhi and then closed her eyes again.

    If her guess was correct, that would bring tremendous humiliation to this family, no matter whose fault it was.

    Many people in Capital City were drooling at her father¡¯s position and his military forces. Moreover, the emperor was in a critical situation at this moment, so it was better for her to minimize the impact of this incident.

    She understood that people sometimes made mistakes.

    They didn¡¯t find her mother¡¯s medical book yet. As long as she stayed here, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu would behave themselves and stay in their yard.

    It would be easy for her to confirm it by then.

    After a sound sleep, Lin Mengya started to search the medical books again.

    She didn¡¯t find them in her own room or her father¡¯s. So she decided to search the yard of Lin Nansheng.

    She spent the whole morning, yet still failed to find anything.

    She didn¡¯t want to eat anything at the table. She stared at the rice in a daze.

    ¡°Princess, Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin are here.¡±

    Huan¡¯er walked in lightly and saluted Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya knew the two women had lost their patience.

    Her disappointment was gone and she said, ¡°Come in, please. It¡¯s cold outside. My sister is too weak to bear a cold. If she catches one, that would be my fault.¡±

    Huan¡¯er immediately informed the two. Secondster, the mother and daughter came in, fake smiles all over their faces.

    Lin Mengya stood up and greeted them.

    She was the prince¡¯s wife, which made her status higher than Shangguan Qing¡¯s. However, being at home at this moment, she had to be careful, or other people might think she was arrogant and disrespectful.

    They two seemed to have learned their lesson and stopped holding their heads high.

    Lin Mengwu took a few steps forward and saluted Lin Mengya with a sorry face.

    ¡°Please forgive me for not having greeted you yesterday. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±

    Her voice was so sweet and her face so sorry. If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what a double-dealer Lin Mengwu was, she might think the woman had made a clean break from her old errors.

    Lin Mengwu was apologizing, but the resentment leaking out of her eyes had been captured by Lin Mengya.

    It seemed that what happened a while ago had really made the dull girl smarter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Your health is the most important thing of all. The family needs you to take care of our mother. Why do you look so pale? Baizhi, give her some of my daily tonics. Those nourishing pills work best for women.¡±

    Baizhi went back to her room and took out a small and delicate box. She gave it to Huan¡¯er. Lin Mengwu envied Lin Mengya for having such exquisite things, but on her face, she looked so grateful.

    Shangguan Qing looked exactly like a real kind mother, watching the hypocritical sisters dly.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there. Ya¡¯er, I heard that you were looking for something in your father¡¯s study as soon as you were back. May I know what you¡¯re looking for? I feel so sorry for having been such an irresponsible mom. I want to help you now to make it up for you. If you¡¯d like to keep it a secret, then please forget I asked.¡±

    ¡°Here we go,¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself, but she didn¡¯t react much.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some of my mother¡¯s legacy. It has been years since she passed away and I feel like the worst daughter in the world. I didn¡¯t even visit her tomb on her deathday and I haven¡¯t served her as a nice daughter when she was alive. I¡¯d been living such a muddled life before, and I don¡¯t even know how to manage my own life. Now is the time for me to bring peace to her soul by building a cenotaph for her in the mansion.¡±

    Her words were half-genuine and half-sham. She was indeed looking for her mother¡¯s things.

    And Shangguan Qing must have heard about it.

    Shangguan Qing pretended to be surprised as if she didn¡¯t know. She wiped the corner of her eye with a handkerchief and showed a joyful smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your mother saved you at the cost of her own life. Her soul would be delighted if you built a cenotaph in her name. I still have some of her stuff in my ce. I¡¯ll have someone send them to youter.¡±

    Lin Mengya acted very joyfully.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding me. I didn¡¯t tell you about this because I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree with it. Your words now really helped me a lot.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke gratefully, but inside, she was warning herself.

    She had a bad feeling about this peace offering of Shangguan Qing¡¯s.

    The woman even initiated to return her mother¡¯s legacy. That made Lin Mengya even more suspicious. She should be careful because the two might be setting her up.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll leave you alone. You can keep on with your work.¡±

    The two had finished putting on the show. They stood up and were about to leave.

    Lin Mengya walked them to the door. After the two left, her smile gradually faded.

    She didn¡¯t smell any blood on Lin Mengwu, but the abortion medicine was still with her.

    She had a quite sensitive nose, and she seldom smelled something wrong.

 Chapter 363 - A Mansion of Conspiracy

    <strong>Chapter 363 A Mansion of Conspiracy</strong>

    If she just took the medicine yesterday, she would definitely shed blood today.

    But why did Lin Mengwu smell no blood at all?

    Lin Mengya was wondering if the medicine wasn¡¯t prepared for Lin Mengwu or Shangguan Qing.

    ¡°Mydy? Steward Deng¡¯s back with our prince¡¯s words for you.¡±

    Baizhi looked concerned. She tried to pull Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    Baizhi found that Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was always wandering since she was back in the mansion. And her face grew grimmer.

    ¡°Let go and have a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t look well. She used to be a confident person, and she believed that she could see through those who tried to plot against her.

    However, this time when she was back in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, she felt quite uneasy.

    It seemed that everything was getting further and further from her guess.

    She hadn¡¯t made a single mistake so far, but why was everything going against her assumption?

    Lin Mengya was pulled back to reality. She went to the side room of the vi with Baizhi.

    Steward Deng was already there when Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu left.

    Steward Deng saluted Lin Mengya with full respect and told her all the information he had collected so far.

    ¡°Mydy, the woman you asked me to follow doesn¡¯t live here. She lives in an alley with a young man. It might be her son, and he looked really sick. I happened to hear him cough intensely. She had been taking care of her son as soon as she was back and never left the ce ever since.¡±

    Steward Deng¡¯s reply was just as Lin Mengya had expected.

    The young man had to be Ms. Tian¡¯s son.

    She heard that her son was weak since he was a kid. He was sick in bed now. Ms. Tian had to feed the family on her own. That was why she came back here to work for Shangguan Qing.

    There had to be something that Shangguan Qing wanted from Ms. Tian, and she didn¡¯t want to give it to her. That was why Ms. Tian ended up like this.

    Now that Lin Mengya had known about Ms. Tian¡¯s hardships and why she was being manipted by others, Lin Mengya felt much better inside.

    Ms. Tian used to be her nanny. She couldn¡¯t watch the poor old woman being stuck in trouble.

    And her searching job was not getting anywhere at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t find a single trace. She was even thinking about digging in those rat holes.

    She could have had Steward Deng give Ms. Tian some money, but her son was so sick now that, as a doctor, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch him die.

    After everything was prepared by Baizhi, Lin Mengya and Steward Deng sneaked out of the mansion through the backdoor. They were going to visit Ms. Tian and her son.

    In the luxurious room, smoke was rising straight from the censer that was forged into an animal head.

    Shangguan Qing had finished listening to the report from all the servants. The expression on her face didn¡¯t change any.

    ¡°We were right. She went out to see the servant. The young skunk and the old skunk are together at this moment. That would save us lots of work.¡±

    Lin Mengwu sounded vicious and ruthless.

    But she seemed paler than she was in the yard this morning when she visited Lin Mengya.

    Lying on her mother¡¯sfortable carved bed, her beautiful face was already twisted. She seemed to have lost her sanity.

    ¡°You should take a good rest, or you may hurt yourself.¡±

    Shangguan Qing sounded calm, trying not to me Lin Mengwu.

    Lin Mengwu fearfully looked at her mother, who used to love her so much.

    Her slender fingers were firmly grabbing the silk quilt.

    ¡°Mother... I...¡±

    The poor daughter was calling her mother, but she immediately closed her mouth the moment she saw her mother¡¯s sharps eyes.

    She grievingly looked at her mother, whom she knew she had failed this time.

    ¡°What a shame! What kind of man is Liu Er? How could you give yourself to him? He¡¯s a hooligan and you¡¯re bearing his bastard child! He almost got caught in your room! Did you know that all our servants wereining about him? For all these years, we¡¯ve been trying to take charge of the family. Now you almost let Liu Er almost ruin our n!¡±

    Lin Mengwu felt so wronged. Liu Er was just a notorious hooligan in Capital City, living on abducting and trafficking women.

    A month ago, Lin Mengwu sneaked out of the mansion. Liu Er met her and abducted her to an old mansion.

    He found the woman so beautiful that he didn¡¯t want to give her to others, not before he took a bite of her.

    Lin Mengwu tried to struggle. She knew that she couldn¡¯t live with being raped by a hooligan, so she told Liu Er who she really was. The man was so brazen that he wanted to be the son-inw of the family.

    He knew that he should rape her first so that the family would have to agree to their marriage because these noble families wouldn¡¯t allow their daughters to bear a child without a wedding.

    When Lin Mengwu was back with Liu Er, she was already two-weeks pregnant.

    Shangguan Qing was shocked and angry when she found out the truth.

    The hooligan had ruined her most precious sweetheart. There was a time when she really wanted to kill him.

    Liu Er was as arrogant as he was sly.

    He knew that Mrs. Lin wouldn¡¯t hurt him as long as Lin Mengwu was bearing his child. Therefore, he rode roughshod over all the other servants and tried his best to keep the baby.

    Lin Mengwu¡¯sing back home was not in his n.

    He knew Lin Mengya because the woman was now even more famous than her brother, the young general.

    Shangguan Qin knew Lin Mengya¡¯s temperament well. She had Liu Er pretend to be a gatekeeper to avoid the confrontation.

    She found the time hade when Liu Er offended Lin Mengya. She took the opportunity and made Lin Mengwu drink the abortion soup, which she had been carefully preparing for a long time.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t smell the blood because the empress had someone send two things.

    One was the Flora Incense burning in the censer. It had taken Lin Mengwu a whole night to cover up the smell of blood.

    The empress had also sent some tonics, which helped Lin Mengwu quickly recover from the abortion so that she could take a shower and get dressed to meet others.

    Lin Mengwu was no longer a virgin. She had to hide that fact when she got married in the future. Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t have any chance to get married into a noble family.

    She could only get married to an ordinary man, hoping that the man wouldn¡¯t mind it for the sake of her background.

    Shanggaun Qing found it so bothersome.

    ¡°Mother, I know I disgraced you, but I promise I will destroy Lin Mengya and avenge us. She was the one that brought us sufferings. It was her fault that I was grounded, and...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Shangguan Qing smacked the desk. She looked gloomier than ever.

    The empress sent someone to teach her how to deal with this.

    They knew that Lin Mengya was a clever woman who was good at medicine. She let Lin Mengya be aware of the abortion medicine on purpose.

    She did call Ms. Tian back.

    She threatened Ms. Tian with her son¡¯s life and asked her to poison Lin Mengya¡¯s food.

    Ms. Tian refused her.

    That was also not Shangguan Qing¡¯s trump card.

    As soon as Lin Mengya went out of this ce, someone would have Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion informed.

    The empress had prepared for everything. Lin Mengya could never imagine that every step she took was getting her closer to the trap set by the empress.

    She felt that all of these were so hard to set up, but she was willing to do it for the sake of her daughter.

    The empress said that she could let Lin Mengwu get married to a prominent official who had lost his wife, as long as Shangguan Qing could help her get rid of Lin Mengya.

    She didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry a widow, but it was much better than marrying an ordinary person.

    Lin Mengya had no idea how she was being plotted against, and she didn¡¯t know that she was going to face great danger.

    She bought some pastries and silk in the market. After she made sure no one was following her, she went to Ms. Tian¡¯s ce by carriage.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Steward Deng supported the two women and helped them to get down from the carriage.

    Lin Mengya felt sad for Ms. Tian when she saw how shabby her ce was.

    Ms. Tian had spent her best days on Lin Mengwu and her brother. Lin Mengwu felt so sorry that the poor old woman ended up in such a shabby ce.

    Lin Mengya crept across the rugged courtyard and stopped at the crumbling door. She knocked lightly on it.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, are you home?¡±

    Ms. Tian¡¯s voice came from inside.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    A rough, dry hand opened the door slowly. When she saw the woman hidden inside the hood of a cloak, she was shocked numb.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er... no... Princess, how did you find this ce?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s nickname slipped out of her mouth.

    She opened the door with a shocked face. Lin Mengya was standing in front of her, smiling.

    ¡°There is no princess here. You can call me Ya¡¯er. Bring all the presents inside. I know your son is sick, so I think I need to visit you.¡±

    Lin Mengya supported Ms. Tian as they walked into the room.

    The empty room made Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sore.

    No wonder Ms. Tian couldn¡¯t take her sick son to a doctor.

    There wasn¡¯t a single valuable item in this room. The cotton jacket on Ms. Tian was so patchy that Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached when she saw it.

 Chapter 364 - Ms. Tian And Her Son

    <strong>Chapter 364 Ms. Tian And Her Son</strong>

    The narrow and dim room was filled with the pungent smell of medicine. Something must have been burnt here, and something smelt rotten.

    Back in the old days in the mansion, Ms. Tian was known to be a clean and tidy woman.

    Now she ended up in such a ce because of her connection with Lin Mengya and her brother.

    Lin Mengya had made up her mind that she would take Ms. Tian away with her, at any cost.

    ¡°I want nothing but for you and your brother to be well. I¡¯m too old to ask for much. The mansion is not a ce for us to talk. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve been cured, but I¡¯m also worried about the hardships you¡¯ll have to suffer in the future.¡±

    Ms. Tian kept wiping away her tears. She had been living a very hard life with her son, after her husband passed away.

    They would have died, if not for the help of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.

    She was so d to see that Lin Mengya had grown healthier and more beautiful than ever. The young woman¡¯s life was better in her new home.

    She felt less worried now.

    She believed that God was watching over this world, and would reward Lin Mengya¡¯s mother and all the other kind people.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got too much to talk about, which I don¡¯t think we can finish at this moment. My father, brother, you and Tian Ning are my family now. I¡¯ve settled down in my new home now, and I think it¡¯s time for you to enjoy your life. I¡¯ll bring you with me, and find the best doctor in Dajin to cure Tian Ning.

    Ms. Tian shook her head. Her exhausted eyes seemed determined.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. Your new home is no ordinary family home. Baizhi was able to go there with you because she was your maid. I¡¯m too old to be there with you. An old woman and an invalid will be too much trouble for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was upset. Her heart ached when she realized that those who really cared about her, were always trying their best to avoid bringing trouble to her. Those who wanted to benefit from her, were all those whom she had hated, since she was a kid.

    After some more persuasion, Ms. Tian still did not agree. Lin Mengya did not want to push her.

    She changed the subject and made up her mind that she would relieve Ms. Tian¡¯s hardship.

    ¡°What kind of sickness does he have? ¡°I want to check on him. I¡¯m a doctor now. I don¡¯t want to leave him here to suffer. That¡¯s the least I can do for you.¡±

    When she heard that Lin Mengya was learning medical skills now, Ms. Tian suddenly seemed restless.

    She was about to say something, when they were interrupted by an intense coughinging from the room.

    The man¡¯s cough sounded low and hoarse sound, and it seemed that he was in pain.

    Lin Mengya followed the voice and walked over. When she lifted the curtain of the white-washed door, a bad smell drifted into her nose.

    ¡°Brother Tian, are you alright?¡±

    Lin Mengya had not seen him for a very long time, but the good impression he left on her would not be changed so easily through time.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s soul had been reced, which helped her to review all the old memories she had. from an outsider¡¯s point of view.

    She could see things more clearly now. Many people had crossed paths with Lin Mengya before. Some of them were honest, and some hypocritical. Now she could see through all those people.

    Ms. Tian had passed her integrity to her son. He regarded Lin Mengya as his sister, because they were brought up by the same ¡°mother¡±.

    Lin Mengya could not possibly leave them behind, especially when he was so sick.

    He tried not to cough as Lin Mengya came closer to him.

    Some liquid was boiling in a ck jar on the stove.

    The stove was used to keep the medicine warm, as well as the room, because they did not have enough wood.

    Lying on the tattered quilt on the bed, a skinny young man was gasping for breath.

    His hand which reached out to the bedside, was very skeletal.

    His breath sounded like a broken air bellow, which was the only indication that he was alive, otherwise Lin Mengya would have doubted if he was still living.

    ¡°You... cough... are you Ya¡¯er?¡±

    His breathing came in gasps, as if it could stop at any second.

    Lin Mengya walked closer and pulled aside the curtain over the bed. A pale and boney face was revealed, from which two tired eyes opened, and looked at Lin Mengya in surprise.

    ¡°Brother Tian, it¡¯s me, Ya¡¯er. Remember?¡±

    The memories flooded nonstop into Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    The man was not as brave as her brother. He was a simple and honest guy.

    The disease racked the body of the once beautiful boy, making him skinny like a mere bag of bones. He used to be powerful enough to lift Lin Mengya to a tree to catch cicadas, now he was so weak. Lin Mengya was afraid that death would take him away any time soon.

    ¡°I... I heard what you said to my mother. She is so lucky to have you... Just leave me here... take my mother and go!¡±

    The short sentence almost exhausted him.

    He was struggling. Lin Mengya thought he wanted to sit up, so she reached out to support him, only to be stopped by him.

    ¡°Just go... go...¡±

    His face turned red as he was trying to sit up. Lin Mengya now felt confused.

    She already felt confused by what he said, as she came in just now.

    He was talking as if it were hisst words.

    ¡°Sit still. I¡¯ll bring both of you with me and find you the best doctors. You¡¯ll be cured. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not who I was. You just need to trust me.¡±

    Tian Ning¡¯s face was still red. His intense emotion made him gasp as if he was suffocating.

    ¡°Just go... Ya¡¯er... take my mom and leave...¡±

    Tian Ning was trying to finish the sentence, but he failed and fell back on the bed.

    Lin Mengya did not rush to check on him. She walked out of the room instantly.

    There were only Baizhi and Ms. Tian in the room. Steward Deng was with them earlier, but he was missing now.

    ¡°Get in the room. Something is not right here. Where¡¯s Steward Deng?¡±

    Baizhi was catching up with Ms. Tian. As soon as she heard what Lin Mengya said, she supported Ms. Tian and walked into the inner room.

    Having been with Lin Mengya for so many years, Baizhi understood her perfectly, and instantly obeyed her.

    Ms. Tian was so worried when she saw that her son was not moving at all.

    Lin Mengya was being very cautious. She wrapped the handle of the boiling jar with a piece of rag, and then she took it off the stove.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, what are you...¡±

    Ms. Tian rxed when she saw that her son was in aa, instead of being dead.

    She was confused seeing Lin Mengya standing so discreetly in front of them.

    The scary mark had disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s face, but the ruthlessness radiating out of the beautiful eyes made Ms. Tian tense.

    ¡°Did anyone elsee to visit you?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked. Ms. Tian thought about it and shook her head.

    ¡°Nobody has been here. We¡¯re new here, so we have not made friends with the other people yet. Ya¡¯er, what is going on?¡±

    Tian Ning¡¯s reaction was very strange, indeed. Lin Mengya was sure that Steward Deng left because he had seen someone suspicious.

    Otherwise, Steward Deng would never leave her and Baizhi behind to chase after someone else.

    He might have seen more than one person.

    As time passed by, Lin Mengya managed to calm the other two people down.

    They finally heard footsteps approaching.

    ¡°Hurry up! Or the troublesome steward wille back and ruin our n!¡±

    The man tried to lower his voice, but Lin Mengya could still tell how agitated he was.

    There seemed to be more than one person.

    Lin Mengya locked the door before she entered the inner house. That would hinder those intruders for a while, as they tried toe in.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s so quiet here. Is the sick man not sharing them with us? Let¡¯s kick the door open and enjoy it together!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not know what those people meant by ¡°not sharing¡±.

    But now she seemed to have understand why Tian Ning was so adamant that she take Ms. Tian away.

    Lin Mengya felt tense, but she was no longer the weak girl she used to be.

    The contents in the jar was boiling hot.

    The first one who rushed inside would suffer the most!

    Lin Mengya was amazed by how calm Baizhi was, after all that she had been through with her.

    Baizhi was imitating Lin Mengya. Instead of holding a jar, she clipped arge chunk of burning coal out of the stove.

    Lin Mengya could not help giving her a thumbs up sign. The two people¡¯s excitement suppressed their fears.

    Whoever was outside the door would have a life-long memory of these ¡°gifts¡±.

    The shaky door was kicked open.

    Lin Mengya lifted the jar lid and threw the contents out.

    ¡°Ah...!¡±

    The boiling soup and medicine residue sshed all over a big and tall man.

    This was just the beginning!

    Lin Mengya threw the medicine jar next. She only heard a crashing sound and did not know whose hapless head it hadnded on.

    The hot and hard surface of the jar was like a disaster flying toward the two sneaky men.

    It was not over yet.

    Baizhi took the opportunity and threw the burning coal as hard as she could.

    That was onerge chunk of burning coal. A single spark would causerge blisters.

 Chapter 365 - A Tough Princess

    <strong>Chapter 365 A Tough Princess</strong>

    As soon as Baizhi threw out the coal, those intruders started swearing and screaming. Their curses echoed round the whole room.

    There were six intruders, four of whom had been knocked out from the onught of the boiling jar and the burning coal.

    The rest of them were hesitant about going inside, for fear of anything else blowing off their heads.

    Lin Mengwu felt it a pity that there were still two people standing outside. The room was too small for her to carry on her n. Otherwise, none of those people would have the chance to escape.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Just get out of here right now.¡±

    In the small messy room, Lin Mengya stared at the men rolling on the floor.

    Her tone was decisive, without a single trace of panic in it.

    The ones who had avoided her attacks were immediately scared.

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you throw that coal on me! Let¡¯s get her!¡±

    The man on the ground sounded furious.

    Lin Mengya cast a nce at him, only to find that it was someone she knew.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Lin Mengya scolded and looked at those people coldly. What she did now made those people scared.

    After all, not every woman would be bold enough to greet them with these hot burning coals.

    ¡°I am the wife of Prince Yu, the daughter-inw of the emperor, the one and only trueborn daughter of Marquis Zhennan. Touch me one more time and I¡¯ll have your family and your n killed.¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded severe. Those people were just hooligans, but they had lived in the Capital City long enough to know what Lin Mengya¡¯s titles meant. They could not afford to hurt her.

    They looked at each other in silence, because they already wanted to quit.

    But their leader was a tough guy, too. Moreover, they had already been paid.

    They looked at their leader at the same time.

    The man was struggling to stand up, looking quite fierce.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mengya? How could you hurt me so badly? I¡¯m your brother inw! Don¡¯t me me for being harsh then.¡±

    The man was Liu Er, the rude gatekeeper.

    Liu Mengya was his sister-inw, at least that was his wishful thinking.

    He had lusted for Lin Mengya since the first time he saw her.

    But he also feared this woman because she was the prince¡¯s wife. He dared not touch her. Usually, he would be in danger of being killed, just by looking at her.

    But things were different now.

    Lin Mengwu hade up with a perfect n this time. She even agreed to let Liu Er and his fellows rape Lin Mengya.

    Liu Er¡¯s desire was getting wildly out of control when he knew he could rape the emperor¡¯s daughter-inw, and enjoy the wealth of the Lin family for the rest of his life.

    Lin Mengya was staring at Lin Er. She would not take any step back. She finally realized why Tian Ning wanted her to take Ms Tian away.

    Steward Deng had been lured away earlier.

    Those standing behind her were either old or weak. She had to face them on her own.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at this man cautiously. She always carried a sharp dagger with her. Now she slipped it in her hand.

    She was a doctor who had been through a lot. She had learned not to panic under any circumstances.

    She was sure that the calmer she was, the more difficult it would be for the opponent to see through her.

    Therefore, she was moving as discreetly as she could. Steward Deng was an experienced old man. Lin Mengya believed that he would realize he had been set up, and woulde back to their rescue.

    Everything would be fine as soon as he was back.

    The wounds on Liu Er¡¯s face made him appear scarier. He used to be a fine-look young man, but his face had been totally disfigured by the bloody wounds on it.

    The pain made him even more violent. He was not here to do any good, and now he hated Lin Mengya even more.

    ¡°You b*tch! All the women in your family are b*tches! I know what your sister wanted! If you stop resisting, I¡¯ll try to be gentle. If you insist, I¡¯m not sure what I will do to you!¡±

    Liu approached her step by step. His eyes zed with lust and vicious ideas.

    Lin Mengya did not even try to avoid him. She was standing at the door, calcting, waiting for the perfect timing to shove the dagger into Liu Er¡¯s chest.

    The other people on the ground had already stood up after groaning in pain, except for the one hit by the jar.

    They were so furious that they would do anything, especially when they saw that Lin Mengya was just a weak woman. The old woman and the sick man in aa, were not threats to them.

    Their fear of Lin Mengya¡¯s background had been ovee by their sexual desires.

    ¡°Hah, there are two beauties here. We¡¯ll enjoy them one by one!¡±

    ¡°You royal husbands must be weak. They drink too much every day. I don¡¯t think your prince could service you as well as I can!¡±

    Dirty words spilled out of his mouth, as the man smiled from ear to ear.

    Baizhi was so angry. She was holding a chunk of coal, and her face turned red gradually. She targeted one man and threw it over.

    The man was already prepared for this, but the coal still burnt him a little.

    He was immediately irritated, and his eyes opened wide. He really wanted to get his hands on that girl.

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡±

    The dagger in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand pierced the man¡¯s arm. The sharp knife cut through the man¡¯s thick muscles instantly.

    ¡°Ah... you b*tch... I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The mad man lost control because of the pain.

    His huge hands tried to grab Lin Mengya.

    Baizhi rushed over crazily. She mmed the hot iron tongs on the back and arms of the man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Don¡¯t you dare touch mydy!¡±

    Baizhi was not that strong, but the hot iron tongs were powerful enough.

    The pain was too much for the man to bear. He turned around to grab Baizhi. His face looked so twisted as if he wanted to eat Baizhi alive.

    Baizhi was not afraid. She held the tongs in her hand, stalling for time.

    Lin Mengya was concentrating on dealing with the other people. She did not notice that when they were struggling, a man with a twisted smile, sneaked in and jumped on the weak, poor woman.

    Ms. Tian was worrying about her son. She did not realize it, until a tough strong arm strangled her neck.

    ¡°You ungrateful b*tches! One more move and you¡¯ll lose your nanny forever!¡±

    Liu Er smiled and threatened Lin Mengya viciously.

    His big hand was already choking Ms. Tian, whom he believed Lin Mengya cared most about.

    However, it did not take long before he felt a sharp pain at his crotch.

    ¡°Ah... you old witch!¡±

    Ms. Tian looked sullen, but she was not as weak as Liu Er had imagined.

    She got rid of Liu Er and ran to protect her son. Then she kicked the stove over and the hot coal and ashes brought more pain to Liu Er.

    Lin Mengya smiled and continued to smash the man in front of her with a broken board. She did not even know when she found it.

    She smashed harder and harder, targeting at the softest body parts which she had learned in anatomy. The man jumped off because of the pain.

    Ms. Tian once protected her three kids in the mansion. She handled the family affairs perfectly because she was tough enough.

    When Steward Deng found that he had been set up, he made his way back immediately. He was surprised at what he saw.

    Six tall, big guys were rolling on the ground, screaming.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s hair and clothes looked messy, but it looked like victory was hers. Baizhi was still punishing the men with the tongs and wooden boards.

    Although he was surprised, he suddenly rxed.

    If he knew how Lin Mengwu dealt with those hooligans, he might be a little concerned for the prince.

    It would not be easy for him to deal with such a tough wife.

    ¡°Please forgive me, mydy. I was drawn away.¡±

    Steward Deng rushed over immediately. He was slightly injured, too.

    After all, he was a kungfu master. Those dumb, big hooligans would not be able to hurt Lin Mengya as long as he was there.

    Lin Mengya nodded at him. She knew he was not to be med.

    She was trying to say something, but she was interrupted by the noise outside.

    ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯ve been attacked by hooligans! Everyone, be careful!¡±

    Momentster, royal guards flooded into the shabby yard.

    They were led by a man Lin Mengya did not know.

    He looked firm and decisive, and severe like an experienced warrior.

    He looked valiant in ck armor. His facial expression remained still when he looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Who are you ? Are you with them?¡±

    He was not polite. Baizhi, who was still angry, stepped forward. She red at him and put her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Watch your tone! She¡¯s Prince Yu¡¯s wife! We¡¯re not hooligans. We were in danger just now and we just got rid of them. Where were you when they were trying to hurt us?¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised. Baizhi used to be a timid girl, but now she was so aggressive. It looked like what she had been through had really made her grow up.

 Chapter 366 - Unreasonable

    <strong>Chapter 366 Unreasonable</strong>

    Apparently, the man could not believe that the woman standing in front of him, with the messy hair and clothes, was Princess Yu, who was well-known in the Capital City.

    Fortunately, the experienced Steward Deng took out the token from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. The problem was then solved. However, the leader still did not ord them the proper respect.

    ¡°Even if you are Princess Yu, you should be with your husband and your family at home. I don¡¯t think they would approve of you getting involved in affairs with some hooligans. You should behave yourself and act like a real princess.¡±

    The man was actually lecturing Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya felt angry, but found it funny at the same time. The man was a warrior, but he spoke like a schr.

    ¡°I forgot to ask. Who are you?¡±

    Lin Mengya was trying to be patient, while the man was quite disdainful of her. Lin Mengya was curious about his attitude, because they had never met each other before.

    ¡°I¡¯m the deputymander of the royal guards, Ye Shuanghe. Princess Yu, you may go back home now, but should you have anything to do with these hooligans, I hope you will cooperate with us in our investigation.¡±

    That line sounded familiar to Lin Mengwu. The man could really have been a policeman in a gangster film if he had been born in modern society.

    That was the ssic line in almost all those films.

    Lin Mengya also knew that he must have been sent here by someone.

    Themander looked righteous, but Lin Mengwu knew he was being used by someone, probably out of personal interest.

    Lin Mengya tidied herself. It seemed that she was not angry with Ye Shuanghe for what he said.

    Ye Shuanghe was now sure that the beautiful woman was threatening in manner, but cowardly at heart.

    Therefore, he did not know that the woman merely appeared calm. Her tone became severe again.

    ¡°Those hooligans came here to attack me. It is your responsibility to keep the Capital City safe. As themand of the royal guards, you did not check on those hooligans when you arrived, and instead, you are ming us, the victims. What kind of guards are you? I¡¯m sure my husband would be as curious about the answer as I am. I should send him to you and let him ask you the question himself.¡±

    There was a light in Ye Shuanghe¡¯s eyes. He did not seem as cocksure as he was earlier.

    The deputymand had been informed by themander of how eloquent the princess could be. He thought he had already taken the moral high ground, but the woman put him at a disadvantage with merely a few words.

    ¡°Forgive me for not being over concerned with your safety. I would feel ashamed if Prince Yu were toe and ask me this himself. I¡¯ll let them escort you back home right now.¡±

    He was trying to send her away because he failed to outspeak her.

    Lin Mengya felt even more curious.

    She did not want to leave, because it was obvious that those people in the room were sent here by Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengyu.

    As for these royal guards, Lin Mengya knew they were sent here by the Crown Prince to save those hooligans.

    If she left now, they would remove all the evidence.

    ¡°Hold on. I was scared, being the victim and eyewitness of this case. I¡¯m also a doctor. I just checked on them and found that their injuries are quite serious. I hope you can deal with them for me and keep me updated. Keep them alive so I figure out why they were doing this. If you don¡¯t have anyone who can heal their wounds, I can do the job. I don¡¯t want them to die of hunger or cold in the prison, that way I¡¯ll never be able to find out the truth.¡±

    Lin Mengya was indicating something. Ye Shuanghui knew this was getting troublesome.

    He was here not just for dealing with the situation; he was here to catch Lin Mengya on site.

    He was assigned the mission, because of his high reputation among the royal guards.

    Those hooligans failed toplete their task, but Lin Mengya would have to face the gossip if he let out what happened here.

    Those high officials would never let a princess get involved in such a scandal.

    As soon as he thought of that, as if she could read his mind, Lin Mengya said,

    ¡°I heard that themander was the one who has promoted the development of the royal guards. He is a very strict leader. So I guess you would not talk about this thing on the streets, right? Or it would be so disappointing. If my husband hears about it, he would definitely visit you to learn some skills from you.¡±

    She made this threat as if she already knew what Ye Shuanghe¡¯s n was.

    Actually, she had already figured out the situation after all that had happened.

    Rumors could kill. If they intentionally spread what happened here today. The consequences would be destructive.

    She was not afraid of rumors because she had done nothing wrong, but the Capital City had already been turbulent, since the emperor became sick.

    At this critical time, she did not want to trouble Long Tianyu.

    Judging by Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Ye Shuanghe knew that she had already seen through them. His face did not change, but inside, he was shocked.

    He stopped looking down upon this woman, although she was borrowing her husband¡¯s power.

    Ye Shuenghe knew that Lin Mengya came from a powerful family.

    ¡°I understand. Those rumors will be refuted if you really had nothing to do with this. It¡¯s better for you to be careful and prudent in the future. It¡¯s alreadyte. I¡¯ll let them send you back.¡±

    Lin Mengya was still hesitating. She looked at him, then she asked Baizhi and Steward Deng to take Ms. Tian and Tian Ning with them.

    Tian Ning had already awakened.

    His face looked pale. Ms. Tian was holding him as they walked slowly out of the room.

    Ye Shuanghe blocked their way as soon as they were about to leave the yard.

    ¡°Hold on. The princess can leave by herself, but you two have to go with us. I¡¯ll take you to the office of the royal guard.¡±

    Ye Shuanghe was still not giving up. That was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.

    He was trying to take Ms. Tian hostage, because he knew the old woman was Lin Mengya¡¯s weak point.

    Tian Ning surely knew what was happening. He even knew that they might get killed in there.

    ¡°I have to take them. We did not do anything wrong. If you need to interrogate them, we will be d to help you. They are both too weak to be locked up in prison.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood before Ms. Tian and her son, like a brave eagle defending her young.

    Her cold eyes were staring at the man in front of her.

    Ye Shuanghe looked at the two people behind Lin Mengya. He had been ordered to take the two back. He was not afraid, especially since there was only an old steward helping Lin Mengya.

    Although Lin Mengya was the princess, she would not dare to do anything to him, as long as he could hold Ms. Tian hostage.

    ¡°Princess Yu, you are interfering with the royal guards¡¯ work! Thew of Dajin does not allow women to get involved in politics. You¡¯re no exception!¡±

    Ye Shuanghe felt he was done being polite to her. His men filled this yard, and he would do whatever it took to bring the two with him.

    Lin Mengya sneered. The man was unable to outspeak her, so he was threatening her.

    That was a typical crown-prince style of doing things, no better than bandits.

    ¡°She raised me up, and I take her son as my brother. I guarantee you that they¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Why don¡¯t you believe me? If Prince Yu is not prominent enough for you, how about the prince and the Lin family? Is that endorsement enough for you?¡±

    Lin Mengya had to y this card.

    Sometimes it worked better than swords, especially when she was faced with these unreasonable officials.

    Nothing mattered more than ranks. Her background could prevent her from being hurt by others, including the Crown Prince¡¯s underlings.

    She had to protect Ms. Tian and her son, no matter how unreasonable she had to be.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to scare me by unting your background. No one can interfere with the royal guards¡¯ work! I¡¯ll have to offend you if you insist!¡±

    As angry as Ye Shuanghe might be, he dared not do anything to Lin Mengya.

    He did not care for those humble people, even if they died.

    He feared Lin Mengya because should anything happen to her, all the royal guards would have to bear Prince Yu¡¯s fury.

    One wanted to take the two people away, while the other wanted to arrest them.

    The situation seemed to be at a deadlock. Even those groaning hooligans wereining.

    Ye Shuanghe lost the argument to Lin Mengya, but he could still act on those hooligans.

    These people were already injured. The guards were treating them so roughly that they were screaming in pain.

    When the two of them were at a stalemate, something seemed to be happening outside in the valley.

    Lin Mengya ignored the noise, which bothered Ye Shuanghe a lot. He was worried because whoever it was, the situation would only get worse for him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    The low voice sounded very attractive. Everyone heard it clearly.

    Lin Mengya was surprised. She traced the voice and found a man in ck. She felt overjoyed.

    ¡°Brother! It¡¯s you! Why are you here?¡±

    Lin Nansheng was in dark light armor because he was just back in the Capital City from the border. He had not even been home yet.

    His handsome face looked tired, but his bright eyes were radiant.

    He was different from those guards who had been in the Capital City forever. Those people were only in charge of the security of the city.

    Lin Nansheng had been fighting on the battlefield with his father since he was a teenager.

    He grew up in a ce where blood flowed and dead bodies piled up. He gave off an overwhelming aura. One single nce from him was all it took to scare away those royal guards.

 Chapter 367 - Meeting up with an Old Pal

    <h4>Chapter 367 Meeting up with an Old Pal</h4>

    ¡°My respects to you, General Lin. I¡¯m the Deputy Commander of the royal guards. Ye Shuanghe.¡±

    Ye Shuanghe had no idea that Lin Nansheng was back. He was supposed to be at one of the border, which was a thousand miles away from the capital city.

    Ye Shuanghe looked grim. The young master of the Lin family was known to be very fond of his sister.

    Lin Nansheng was not like those good-looking, but useless, royal heirs.

    He was among the most distinguished league in Dajin. And he was different from Lin Mengya who had to rely on her background.

    He had true power. If Ye Shuanghe irritated him, it would be hard for him to aplish his mission today.

    Ye Shuanghe did not want to give in. His superior had made it clear to him that he should at least bring back Ms. Tian and her son, even if he failed to find any other evidence against Lin Mengya.

    He gritted his teeth and saluted, but he was not going to make a concession.

    ¡°Deputymand of the royal guards? Forgive me for being impolite, but why are you taking away my sister and our nanny? You¡¯re not even in charge of arresting criminals. It¡¯s the government¡¯s job! Don¡¯t you thinking you¡¯re overstepping your duties?¡±

    Lin Nansheng was being very straightforward, which made Ye Shuanghe feel even more embarrassed.

    The young master of the Lin family had already surprised all officials by being so different from his kind and refined father.

    He was already a skilled kungfu fighter when he was young, and perceived evil as his enemy.

    Later, he left for the border with the army, otherwise all the ruffians in the Capital City would have a hard time.

    His serene eyes turned slowly to Ye Shuanghe.

    He was his usual calm self, and all the guards were in awe of him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, General Lin. I¡¯m here to investigate into Princess Yu¡¯s case. She had been assaulted. Both Ms. Tian and her son were crucial eyewitnesses. That was why I wanted to take them away.¡±

    Instead of replying, Lin Nansheng walked over to Ms. Tian, whose hair was nowpletely gray.

    Seeing the nanny who had raised him up, the tough guy¡¯s grim face softened and he smiled at her.

    He took off his dark red cloak and put it on Ms. Tian. She tried to refuse, but he insisted. His eyes had the same guilty look as Lin Mengya¡¯s. Then he said softly,

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you. I¡¯m so sorry for what you¡¯ve suffered all these years. This cloak was given to me by His Majesty. No one will dare to offend you as long as you¡¯re in it.¡±

    Tears streamed down from Ms. Tian¡¯s face. Her dry hands held Lin Nansheng¡¯s big, strong hands firmly.

    Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng were just two kids ten years ago, held by Ms. Tian in her arms. Now the two kids had already grown into outstanding adults.

    Their mother died at a very young age, and their father was always busy. The two kids had been brought up by her.

    Seeing how the two kids did not forget her and was protecting her, she was deeply touched.

    She had suffered a lot because of the promise between Mrs. Lin and herself. Now all the pain seemed to disappear.

    ¡°General Lin, you¡¯re...¡±

    Ye Shuanghe¡¯s face was a little twisted. He did not need Lin Nansheng¡¯s exnation to know that it was a royal cloak. The seemingly old cloak had a four-w dragon emblem on it.

    Only the Crown Prince and the other powerful princes could use this emblem. That was what Lin Nansheng was indicating.

    Whoever touched Ms. Tian now would be held in contempt of l¨¨se-majest¨¦.

    Although Ye Shuanghe was unwilling to give up, he was afraid he had to, because he knew clearly what being in contempt of l¨¨se-majest¨¦ meant.

    ¡°She used to be Princess Yu¡¯s and my nanny. She is no prominent figure but we¡¯re very closely connected. It¡¯s OK if you insist on arresting her, but I¡¯ll have to go back with you and ask the governor why Princess Yu has been hurt on his watch. Why are these thugs allowed to hurt people? Guess I¡¯ll have to report the governor¡¯s neglect of duty to the royal court, and we¡¯ll see how he has been doing his job!¡±

    Lin Nansheng turned around and red at Ye Shuanghe.

    Ye Shuanghe felt the situation very hard for him to settle.

    The former governor of the capital city had been transferred to another post several days ago, without any reason.

    The new one was quite tricky to get along with.

    Ms. Tian and her son were supposed to be put in prison, but now Ye Shuanghe knew he had to drop the n, because Lin Nansheng was involved.

    Lin Mengya had already got over the shock of this incident and was smiling.

    She knew Ye Shuanghe might have a slim chance to make it, if it had been someone else who hade.

    Unfortunately for him, the one who came was Lin Nansheng.

    The young general had been protecting the border. Even the higher officials in the royal court had to respect him, let alone Ye Shuanghe, who was merely a deputymander.

    Lin Mengya supported Ms. Tian with one hand and stroked her gray hair gently. She had to take the poor old woman and her son back home tonight.

    ¡°That... that would not be necessary. I can handle these small affairs by myself. You don¡¯t have to bother.¡±

    Ye Shuanghe still wanted to find an excuse, but Lin Nansheng was looking at him with a fierce re. This young man would definitely grow into a decisive general someday in the future.

    Ye Shuanghe had to obey the young man, even though he did not want to. However, before he gave in, another man was speaking loudly behind him. The voice sounded cold and cranky.

    ¡°Look at who this is! A fourth-grade general? This is the royal guards¡¯ ce, not your bleak and barbarian frontier. If you keep behaving atrociously, I won¡¯t have any mercy on you!¡±

    All the people present looked at the man who had just arrived on the scene.

    Lin Mengya watched the man cautiously. The fury inside her could almost burn the man into ashes.

    The man looked had a pale face, including his lips. His face looked gloomy and terrifying and half of his face was covered by a ck blinder.

    The only eye he had left was rife with sinister calctions.

    His ck gauze hat was decorated with a piece of red jadeite.

    He looked so weak as if he might be blown away by a breeze. The skinny body was wrapped in a dark purple costume.

    His slender hands dangled casually at his sides. He looked like a civil official, but he was leading dozens of tall and strong guards behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Princess Yu. I think I need to say thanks for having helped me that day.¡±

    Lin Mengya could feel the hostility in his cold tone.

    Lin Mengya would never forget that voice. That was the man who had held her hostage in order to get away with murder, Baili Wuchen.

    No wonder she failed to find any single trace of him, even though she had sent so many people to look for him.

    It turned out that Baili Wuchen had sought refuge with the Crown Prince. Now he had been promoted to be themander of the royal guards, and would be sure to unt his powers.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice of the royal guards to harbor a blind dog and even give him a position.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not bother to hide her resentment. She could never forget how much trouble Baili Wuchen¡¯s betrayal had brought to Long Tianyu.

    Baili Wuchen was not bothered by Lin Mengya¡¯s words. He smiled gently and turned his eyes to Ms. Tian and her son.

    ¡°General Lin, as the general appointed by the royal court, it is also your responsibility to maintain the stability of the emperor¡¯s rule. The hooligans were trying to hurt these people just now, and my people are here to investigate. You stood in their way and wanted to take away our witnesses. Does that mean you have something to do with the hooligans? Are you trying to imprison the hostages, or are you trying to kill them?¡±

    Baili Wuchen tried to smear Lin Nansheng¡¯s by trying to make a case out of this episode. He knew that wouldpletely irritate Lin Nanchang.

    Lin Mengya was angry, but she knew she had to stay clear.

    Baili Wuchen was typically trying to confuse everyone, and putting the me on his victims. The situation now was against Lin Mengya and her people. She frowned, but she knew she could never let them take Ms. Tian and Tian Ning away.

    ¡°Command Baili, you¡¯re right that we¡¯re all fourth-grade officials, but don¡¯t you ever forget that you¡¯re in charge of the instruction of the royal guards. The othermand is in charge of the arrangement of the patrol. I¡¯m a general, so I¡¯m in charge of the diplomacy of the state, and you should be responsible for the internal affairs. Your people just offended Princess Yu, and you should be responsible for it.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her brother in surprise, amazed at how eloquent he had be.

    Back in the old days, Lin Nansheng was not much of a talker.

    His years in the military had really changed him.

    ¡°I thought that General Lin only knows how to fight on the battlefield. It turns out you¡¯ve learned much about politics, too. You¡¯re right that I¡¯m in charge of the interior affairs, but themand of the royal guards is my business and the royal court. You¡¯re now standing in our way, an action which can be held as contempt of the royal court. Isn¡¯t that being some kind of rebel?¡±

    Baili Wuchen grinned sinisterly. No one could read his mind. Even his teammate, Ye Shuanghe, quivered slightly.

    Ye Shuanghe and other people were not afraid of theirmander or the Crown Prince. They feared Baili Wuchen, the newmander who was in charge of interior affairs.

    Those who offended the greatmander and the Crown Prince would be punished by getting a flogging or deduction of their sry. The worst situation was to be kicked out of the royal guards.

    Rumors had it that Baili Wuchen would make those people suffer the most.

    He felt sorry for Lin Nansheng, who was arguing with Baili Wuchen.

 Chapter 368 - I Will Leave With You

    <b>Chapter 368 I Will Leave With You</b>

    Lin Mengya knew Baili Wuchen better than anyone else.

    Their resentment towards each other would never end, unless one of them died.

    Lin Mengya understood that clearly. She just did not want Ms. Tian and her son to be involved in this.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s clenched fists were mmy.

    She would do whatever it took to stop Baili Wuchen from taking away Ms. Tian and her son.

    ¡°Rebellion?¡±

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    He sneered.

    ¡°My family has been serving this state in the frontier for more than ten years. We¡¯ve shed blood for thend. Now you¡¯re using me of rebellion? You¡¯ll pay for your words!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a sh of white light.

    Lin Mengya held her breath. In a sh, the tip of her brother¡¯s sword was inches away from Baili Wuchen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Mengya was the one who stopped Lin Nansheng¡¯s hand.

    She knew her brother was never an impulsive man. He wanted to kill Baili Wuchen because the vicious guy was smearing the name of the Lins, which was what Lin Nansheng resented most.

    ¡°Go away, Ya¡¯er!¡±

    Lin Nansheng growled, his eyes filled with fury.

    Baili Wuchen was no longer the obscure counselor he used to be.

    With his current ambitions and maniption, he would not be satisfied with his current position as themand of the royal guards.

    However vicious he was, he was still an official appointed by the royal court, like Lin Nansheng.

    If he was killed by Lin Nansheng¡¯s sword at this moment. Lin Nansheng¡¯s career woulde to an end.

    ¡°Bali Wuchen, this is all about you and me. Other people have nothing to do with it. I won¡¯t let you take away Ms. Tian and her son. Leave with your people right now, or you¡¯ll suffer!¡±

    Lin Mengya scolded him, watching her furious brother.

    Baili Wuchen smiled. His two long fingers gripped Lin Nansheng¡¯s sword tip and moved it away from his neck.

    ¡°Mydy, my princess. Do you really think this would be so easy?¡±

    He red at Lin Mengya with a vicious look in his eyes.

    His resentful look showed that he wanted to tear Lin Mengya into pieces.

    ¡°Leave? Lin Mengya, we need to bring an end to what happened between us, but I¡¯m here today for official duties. I have to take away the woman and her son. If you and your brother insist, it¡¯ll be taken as an act of rebellion!¡±

    Lin Mengya, Ms. Tian and Tian Ning were all victims today, but they had no power to deny Baili Wuchen¡¯s high-sounding excuse.

    Seeing Baili Wuchen¡¯s vicious eyes, Lin Mengya bit her own lips and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them if you insist.¡±

    Lin Nansheng and Ms. Tian looked at Lin Mengya, surprised at the decision she made.

    ¡°No, Ya¡¯er. You can¡¯t go with him!¡±

    Lin Nansheng was clear about the situation, he knew that the vicious, one-eyed man had a grudge against his sister.

    He wondered why Lin Mengya initiated the move to go with Baili Wuchen. She was putting herself in danger in that way.

    He would never let it happen.

    ¡°Brother, I was present when this incident happened. Baili Wuchen, there will be a day when we can put an end to what¡¯s between us, but it will not be today. ¡°Be impartial in Ms. Tian¡¯s case. If you do anything to her personally, I will surely know how to crush you!¡±

    Lin Mengya was preparing for the worst.

    Ms. Tian and her son had a slim chance to survive, if they left without her.

    If she went with them, she would be a princess who ended up in prison, due to the acts of some hooligans, which would be devastating to her reputation.

    Above all, she knew Ms. Tian and Tianning had been set up.

    Lin Mengya would never let anyone else around her suffer because of her!

    ¡°Well, Princess Yu seems to very decisive and reasonable, quite different from your violent brother. I can guarantee you that I won¡¯t get anyone else involved in what¡¯s between you and me. Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±

    Baili Wuchen smiled viciously and looked so delighted.

    Finally, he had the chance to step on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. How could he not be delighted?

    ¡°You can¡¯t go with us, mydy!¡±

    Ms. Tian dragged Lin Mengya by her shoulder. The old woman looked so concerned.

    Ms. Tian was ming herself for having brought her son to the Capital City, or there would not be so much trouble.

    Ms. Tian was heartbroken, just by the thought that her preciousdy would be put behind cold bars, with her.

    She would rather die for this.

    Lin Mengya seemed to have read Ms. Tian¡¯s mind long before she had the desperate idea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will not dare to hurt us!¡±

    Ms. Tian looked up and saw the conviction in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    She knew she had to trust Lin Mengya, unconditionally.

    She was delighted to find that the two kids she had brought up had grown strong enough to deal with such a difficult situation.

    ¡°Brother, please take Baizhi home with you. Don¡¯t be too impulsive. ¡°These people want us to panic. That¡¯s why they were acting so wildly. Promise me you¡¯ll get back home as soon as you¡¯re out of here.¡±

    Judging by the overall situation, Lin Mengya had already made up her mind that she should not be panicky.

    She signaled to Lin Nansheng with her eyes, telling him to get help, once he was home.

    Lin Nansheng understood his sister¡¯s suggestion, but he was reluctant to leave.

    The current situation was too hard for him to handle alone. It was already impossible for him to take the three people back with him.

    When Lin Nansheng thought of this situation, he felt very unwilling.

    He red at Baili Wuchen and sheathed his sword.

    ¡°Baili Wuchen, don¡¯t forget she¡¯s with you only to help with the case. Be smart and be nice to her. Our family are not pushovers!¡±

    Baili Wuchen seemed to ignore Lin Nansheng¡¯s warning. He waved his hand and had someone arrest the three people.

    Inside the room, the hooligans who had quietened down, were now tied up roughly by the royal guards.

    Amidst their painful groans, Lin Mengya, Ms. Tian and Tian Ning were brought into a temporarily hired carriage.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault... we would not havee here if I was healthy, that way, we would not bring so much trouble for Ya... mydy.¡±

    Tian Ning had been standing in the cold yard for too long. He was coughing intensely again. His face turned red due to the strenuous walk just now. He looked weaker.

    ¡°You can call me Ya¡¯er. It¡¯s my fault, not yours. Those people wereing for me. I did not protect you well.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a bitter smile. Jinyue had been trying to warn her of the danger for some time.

    She was not alone. There were people she cared for in the Lin family and in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. She could not bear to lose any of them.

    These people now were now used as the fatal weapons against her, by her enemy.

    They were her weak points, which could really be used to ruin her.

    She felt lucky to have found out about the set-up early this time, or Ms. Tian and Tian Ning would be the cause of her life-long regret, just like Yue Ting.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er... you don¡¯t need to worry about us. Our life is too humble for you to bother about. I¡¯m worried that this would affect your reputation.¡±

    Ms. Tian looked so sad. Tian Ning was her only kid.

    Lin Mengya was someone very precious to her.

    In order to protect Lin Mengya from Shangguan Qing¡¯s evil intentions, she took the kids far away. Now she still would not be afraid of anything, as long as it was for the two kids.

    She felt sorry for her son.

    ¡°My reputation? Guess you don¡¯t know how big it is in the capital city. I¡¯ve experienced enough. Even going into prison would just be a curious adventure for me.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not feel worried. It was not her first time to be imprisoned.

    She had been imprisoned by the empress once. She could take this opportunity to revisit the old haunt. She would have the chance to know the difference between the prison of the royal guards and others.

    ¡°You¡¯re as optimistic as before. You could have lived a much better life if your mother had not passed away that early...¡±

    Speaking of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother, Ms. Tina could not stop weeping bitter tears.

    It suddenly urred to Lin Mengya that Ms. Tian would be the best one to turn to, if she wanted to know what happened before.

    Her eyes lighted up. She took Ms. Tian¡¯s wrinkled hand and started to ask her about her childhood.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, when did I be a backward kid? Do you remember?¡±

    Lin Mengya was very curious, because she heard it from her father and brother that she was once a clever girl.

    She was confused about why she started acting crazily, and where those toxins inside her came from.

    Ms. Tian wiped away her tears and said,

    ¡°You were frightened and became a bit backward, I remember. You were five years old then. One day I left you with Ruyue... Baizhi slept in the bedroom, because I had to send some medicine to Tian Ning. When I went back, Baizhi was still in bed, but you were not there anymore. I found you near the rockery. You felt so cold and your lips had turned blue. I was so scared and took you to the doctor immediately. When you woke up, you became less smart than before. I asked the doctor about it and he said it was because you¡¯ve been scared so badly that you became mentally disabled.¡±

 Chapter 369 - The Hero Saving A Beauty

    <strong>Chapter 369 The Hero Saving A Beauty</strong>

    ¡°Became mentally disabled due to being frightened?¡± Lin Mengya found that highly suspicious.

    Kids were often mentally weak, and they might have some adverse reaction to intense stimuli.

    It was possible that might be the cause of bing mentally unstable.

    She wondered what it was that had scared a little girl that badly.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, do you know what actually happened?¡±

    Lin Mengya whispered her question. Ms. Tian looked at her and opened her mouth, but soon she closed it. Apparently, she had some concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not want to put Ms. Tian in a difficult position, because she had already gotten the poor old woman involved in trouble. Therefore, she stopped asking when she found that Ms. Tian did not want to tell her.

    ¡°I¡¯m too old to be afraid of anything. I was told by the other servants that you were scared by the ghost of Mrs. Lin. You were so sick that I did not have time to ask them for more details. That was why I am still not so sure about what had happened that night.¡±

    It took Lin Mengya less than one second to rule out that possibility.

    These people were obviously lying. Why would a mother show herself and scare the daughter she gave birth to, at the cost of her own life?

    Someone was lying to hide what Lin Mengya had been through that night.

    At that time, her father was away at the border defending the state, and her brother was too young. Without their protection, the truth had been regretfully buried by someone who did not want it to be discovered.

    However, Lin Mengya could tell there was something wrong about it.

    Ms. Tian could not spend all her time with Lin Mengya, because she had to take care of the other two children. She would never let little Lin Mengya wander out into the yard at midnight if she was on duty.

    Why did the ghost show up right at the time when Ms. Tian was off? It had been decades, but Lin Mengya could still feel the conspiracy behind it.

    ¡°Do you remember how I looked like when you took me back? Anything weird?¡±

    Ms. Tian was getting oldtely, but she was not senile at all. She could still recall the details of that day.

    She could remember it so clearly, mainly because she was also terrified.

    ¡°I remember you were taken out of the pond by someone. I asked all the servants who it was, but none of them seemed to know. I can still recall seeing your blue lips and fingers. At first I thought it was because you were frozen, but apparently that blue color had been there for half a month already. I asked the doctor about it, but he said you would be fine, so I did not ask him anymore.¡±

    Ms. Tian looked guilty.

    She thought she should have been more careful on that day, so that nothing would happen to Lin Mengya. The girl would not have suffered so much then.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. My brother and I could have been killed by Shangguan Qing, if you had not been there. Right, did my mother tell you anything before she passed away?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was known to be beautiful and smart.

    A woman like her would definitely have ns for her kids.

    Ms. Tian was one of the guardians she found for Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng. And if she had any secret medical books, she must have preserved them in a very subtle way.

    Ms. Tian did her best, but there was nothing important from Mrs. Lin that she could recall.

    ¡°She only asked me to take care of you and the young master. There¡¯s nothing else I can remember. Ya¡¯er, are you looking for something?¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head. She felt a little upset.

    Maybe Qiu Yu was just making a guess. That idea just would not work.

    The medical ssics were just her wishful thinking.

    She had gone back to the mansion hastily, but failed to find the book. She had even fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. Now she felt like a sheep taken to a wolf¡¯s den.

    The carriage wobbled and passed through two streets before it came to a stop.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and saw the carriage was surrounded by those royal guards.

    The sunlight was blinding outside. She saw a man dressed in green and ck, standing upright, in front of the carriage.

    ¡°Give her to me.¡±

    His voice was as mellow as old wine.

    The handsome face exuded an intimidating pressure.

    Lin Mengya cracked a smile when she saw the figure.

    Her beautiful face lit up like a glorious sunset, and her smile was only for that man.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡±

    He looked at her. Then the grim look on his face eased a little.

    His smile felt like the warm spring air that could melt the ice floating in rivers, expelling the severe winter.

    They looked at each other as if there was no one else around, even those obstructing guards did not exist.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    She replied confidently.

    She knew that whatever Long Tianyu promised, he would do it.

    Baili Wuchen felt so envious. He wished he could burn a hole on Long Tianyu, by his intense re.

    Long Tianyu and him had been through fire and water, but that woman ruined their friendship so easily. Moreover, the woman wanted to interfere with military affairs by ying smart tricks, which made him hate her even more.

    The woman was why Long Tianyu had be so weak.

    She was why Long Tianyu became so impulsive and behaved like a boor.

    ¡°Prince Yu, long time no see! You¡¯re going against the royal army because of a woman. Is that really worth it?¡±

    He sounded cold and insane.

    Long Tianyu was looking at Baili Wuchen as if he was a stranger.

    ¡°Give her to me, and you can go.¡±

    The powerful pressure exuded by him terrified those royal guards.

    Those guards had just met General Lin Nansheng, who was dominant in the battlefield. Now they were faced with Prince Yu, who was highly respected in the royal court.

    They had seen the bravest and most excellent young man of Dajin.

    They feared Lin Nansheng, but they knew they still stood a chance in front of him; now that Princess Yu was here, theirst hopes were gone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Prince Yu. They are our crucial witnesses. If you take them, you¡¯ll be held for being a rebel¡±

    Baili Wuchen said that, with his teeth clenched. His pale face turned red because he was losing his cool.

    He had been trying to save Prince Yu¡¯s back, but now he had dropped the idea forever.

    He decided that they would be opponents from now on.

    ¡°Rebellion?¡±

    Long Tianyu thought that it was funny to hear that wording out of Baili Wuchen¡¯s mouth.

    He took out something and showed it to Baili Wuchen.

    ¡°This is the tiger token of my father. He used it tomand the royal guards. As your highestmander, I order you to release the carriage. Those who do not do so, will be punished by militaryw!¡±

    It had never urred to him that the Tiger Token, which belonged to His Majesty, was now in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.

    Those ordinary guards looked at each other, silently.

    Baili Wuchen sneered, and he hated Long Tianyu even more.

    The leaders of the royal guards were all the Crown Prince¡¯s people. Those ordinary guards would be reced by another batch every few years.

    Without the Tiger Token, these people would only listen to the Crown Prince. Now that the Tiger Token was in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand, they would only listen to him. The token was the only thing they would follow now.

    What made Baili Wuchen even more angry was that Long Tianyu had never told him about the Tiger Token, although they had been with each other for that many years.

    He felt so aggrieved. At first he felt something sweet in his throat, then blood came out of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never trusted me!¡±

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes were wide open. He looked like a violent beast, who wanted to tear Long Tianyu into pieces.

    However, Long Tianyu did not even look at him. He walked past Baili Wuchen and did not even bother to give him a look.

    He walked to Lin Mengya and held his hand out to her. His smile made everything next to him fade.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡±

    Long Mengya put her slender, fair hand in his.

    She walked out of the carriage, her eyes fixed firmly on Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Ms. Tian wasughing at Lin Mengya in the carriage and she blushed.

    The horse was going at a fast pace. This time, the carriage was not heading to the prison of the royal court; it was headed for the Lins.

    ¡°Your mother would be proud of you if she knew about this. The prince is so handsome and so kind to you. May your mother¡¯s soul rest in peace?¡±

    The ¡°mother-inw¡± would have loved her ¡°son-inw¡± so much.¡±

    Lin Mengya realized that, too. Ms. Tian had been praising Long Tianyu ever since he saved Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya used to be a very calm and collected woman, but her face had blushed. She had no other options, but to listen to Ms. Tian.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, congrattions.¡±

    Tian Ning was smiling. Lin Mengya was a cute girl when they first met. Now the girl had matured and married to someone, and looked more charming than before.

    The only thing remained unchanged in her was her trust in Ms. Tian and Tianning.

 Chapter 370 - A Sudden Awakening

    <strong>Chapter 370 A Sudden Awakening</strong>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face blushed as she epted Tian Ning¡¯s congrattions.

    She had no idea that Long Tianyu woulde to her rescue in such a brazen way.

    She had signaled Lin Nansheng to ask Long Tianyu for help, but she was still surprised when Long Tianyu came alone.

    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of the Tiger Token Long Tianyu used to save her.

    She felt it strange because her father once told her that the emperor always carried the token with him. How could it have ended up in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand?

    Tian Ning did not notice that Lin Mengya was absent minded. He felt overwhelming guilt now.

    After a long hesitation, Tian Ning decided to confess to Lin Mengya.

    He had been raised to be an honest man, so he could not hide the truth from Lin Mengya anymore.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I told them I would help them with their n.¡±

    Tian Nong felt so relieved after he said that.

    Someone visited him before Ms. Tian came back.

    The man only told him how ungrateful Lin Mengya was, and how Lin Mengya had forgotten Ms. Tian who had brought her up, like a real mom.

    Tian Ning did not want to believe in that guy, but that man was too persuasive.

    Those people would have seeded if Tian Ning had not changed his mind. He gave up because he saw how Lin Mengya respected his mother.

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister! How could you do that?¡±

    Ms. Tina looked at her son in shock. Her son was weak, but she knew he was a kind person.

    She had no idea he had done that.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault. You can punish me, but don¡¯t get too angry. I already know I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Tian Ning was apologizing. He felt so guilty about getting Lin Mengya in trouble.

    Luckily for him, nothing fatal had happened to Lin Mengya, or he would spend the rest of his life regretting what he did.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, we¡¯re so sorry.¡±

    Tears streamed down from Ms. Tian¡¯s face. She had seen how Lin Mengya protected them from those hooligans. She almost lost her life.

    After Tian Ning confessed to them, Ms. Tian felt so ashamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I know Tian Ning more than anyone. He must have been misled by those hooligans. He tried to tell us to get out of the house when we were in the room. They must have threatened him with your safety. Should that happen to me, I would be as panicky as he was. Don¡¯t me him anymore.¡±

    Lin Mengya said this sincerely. She held Ms. Tian¡¯s hands and put them on herp.

    She did not me Tian Ning at all. If she had given Mother Tian better protection, Tian Ning would not have been forced to cooperate with those hooligans.

    Moreover, she had already noticed that something was wrong with Tian Ning as soon as she stepped into the house.

    She could tell Tian Ning did not want her to be hurt, because he was trying his best to push her out of the room.

    ¡°What a shame! Your mother was so nice to us, while my son was trying to kill her daughter!¡±

    Ms. Tian was a simple and kind woman. She knew what to love or to hate.

    She felt thankful to Lin Mengya¡¯s mother, and she had raised the two kids by herself, which made her care so much about Lin Mengya.

    Tian Ning felt so guilty when she saw how upset his mother was. He leaned against the corner of the carriage, tears in eyes. All of this made him want to kill himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ms. Tian can live with me in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in the future. My maids are all too young and immature. The old ones thought I¡¯m too young for them to give their best service. If you go back with me today, you have to teach me a lesson. Don¡¯t let them look down on me again.¡±

    If the servants in the mansion could hear what Lin Mengya said, they would scream for being wronged.

    Even Prince Yu respected Lin Mengya, let alone the servants.

    All the keys to the storages were in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    Those servants would rather bother the cold prince instead of the smiling princess.

    Lin Mengya knew Ms. Tian¡¯s weak point. This ordinary woman loved her son. She had protected Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng from Shangguan Qing¡¯s suppression. Therefore, Lin Mengya could tell this old woman was tough enough.

    Ms. Tian had been taking care of Lin Mengya in her old family home, and she would be naturally worried if Lin Mengya was treated unfairly in her new family.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had never been in charge of family affairs before she was married. The mansion was too huge for Lin Mengya to rule perfectly.

    The disappointment in Ms. Tian¡¯s eyes was reced by deep concern.

    ¡°You must be having a hard time in the new home. I can see how the prince loves you, but their noble families must be hard to get along with. Ya¡¯er, I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯ve been through.¡±

    Lin Mengya casuallyid down and put her head on Ms. Tian¡¯sp.

    Her eyes were bright. but there was a bitter taste in her mouth. She recalled some of her hardest moments.

    ¡°You were not there with me in my new family, so nobody taught me how to wait on my husband and how to get along with the new family.¡±

    That was why she strived and tried her best to win Long Tianyu¡¯s love with her excellent flirting skills.

    ¡°I did not know how to control the servants. None of them took me seriously when I first went there. Everything seemed so wrong, and every step was so hard.¡±

    That was also partly right, except that the maids she trained, were running the whole mansion now.

    ¡°Later, Concubine De, my mother-inw, moved in. She really gave me a hard time. I¡¯m not sure if I could survive and see you, without Prince Yu¡¯s protection.¡±

    The tears shimmered in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, but it did not fall.

    Her soft voice stabbed at Ms. Tian¡¯s heart. The old woman felt like crying.

    She held the poor kid firmly and her heart was aching.

    Lin Mengya acted like a spoiled child in Ms. Tian¡¯s arms, as she sniggered secretly.

    She knew Ms. Tian could not bear to watch her suffering. She had finally seeded in coaxing Ms. Tian to stay at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Long Tianyu was riding alone on the horse in the front of the team. His curious eyes were staring at the three people getting out of the carriage.

    The old woman¡¯s eyes were seemingly red, and she was holding Lin Mengya¡¯s hand firmly. Then she looked at Long Tianyu, with satisfaction and gratitude.

    Lin Mengya looked messy when she got off with the old woman. She was smiling, looking so protective toward the old woman and the young man.

    The man looked weak, and his head was always lowered.

    He had an apologetic look in his eyes when he looked at the two women.

    Feeling confused, he get off the horse and walked over to Lin Mengya, saying softly,

    ¡°Go and freshen up, we will go back hometer.¡±

    His gentle tone made Lin Mengya blush.

    She raised her head and saw Long Tianyu who was so close to her. She nodded and walked into the Lins with the old woman.

    The gatekeeper, Liu Er, had already been reced. Nobody would ever dare to block her from going back home again.

    Her cold eyes caught sight of Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, who were pretending to be innocent, as if they had no idea what had happened at all. Lin Mengya could only suppress her anger temporarily.

    They were even pretending to be shocked.

    ¡°What happened? My sweet girl! My daughter! Should anything happen to you, how would I live with the regret!¡±

    Till now, Shangguan Qing was still trying to y the kind step-mother in front of Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya found it so funny. She was not the only one who had seen through Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. Long Tianyu had already known about the evil deeds the two had done.

    They were still acting, trying to get away from this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I was so lucky that nothing serious happened. I heard my brother is back, did you meet him?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly lost all interest in their false manners.

    The two must have something to do with what happened today. They were only here now to put on a show for the other people.

    ¡°Your brother has returned to his yard. By the way, now that your brother is back, where¡¯s your father? Did hee back?¡±

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s return caught Shang Guanqing by surprise. She was so afraid that Lin Nansheng would see through her little tricks. Then she would have to bear her husband¡¯s fury.

    She did not know why Lin Nansheng had gone back to his own yard without greeting her, but Shangguan Qin did not dare to ask. She knew Lin Mengya might be the only one that was allowed in that room.

    At this time, they heard the news that Lin Mengya had been saved by Long Tianyu. They were so afraid that Lin Mengya might have evidence against them, which was what brought them out, to give the fake wee.

    They had no idea that Lin Mengya had already seen through their little tricks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my father ising back, but from today on, Ms. Tian will be back with me,¡±

    Lin Mengya stood in front of Shangguan Qing, announcing this word for word.

    ¡°It will be as if my real mother hase back to me.¡±

 Chapter 371 - The Most Powerful Lady

    <h4>Chapter 371 The Most Powerful Lady</h4>

    For the first time, a chill went through Shangguan Qing.

    Indeed, it was a feeling of fear within her.

    That beautiful face and the ring smile was a spitting image of that woman right from the start.

    Shangguan Qing tightened her fists. It was Zuo Shuqing! Without a doubt, it was because the share a character in their names that her husband had eventually epted her.

    Despite the fact that she bore him a daughter and gave her meager resources to help him in times of need over the past twenty years, her husband had only ce for that woman in his heart!

    Although Zuo Shuqing had passed away for many years, her daughter carried herself like a victor who was all ready to take over everything she had painstakingly built up over time.

    No, that was impossible!

    The Lin Mansion belonged to Shangguan Qing, Lin Muzhi could only be her husband alone!

    Zuo Shuqing was dead! Her body had disintegrated into ashes. She would surely not allow her that woman to snatch away what had rightfully belonged to her!

    Seeing that there were panic and fear in Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya stopped provoking her further with her words.

    A cat would never kill the rat at first strike.

    In the past, Shangguan Qing owed her too much. Perhaps it was time that she repaid her.

    From the perspective of a bystander, Shangguan Qing was indeed pathetic. Not only was her daughter falling short of her expectation, but even her husband showed no interest in her.

    However, she had asked for this after all. There was absolutely no excuse for her to cause harm to others just because of how unfortunate she was.

    The majority of the servants in the Lin Mansion had quietly acknowledged the elder Miss Lin as the real head of the family.

    Although their master was not home, they could see that the mistress had lost their master¡¯s favor and respect a long time back. Worse, she felt utterly humiliated when the master forbade her from leaving the house this time.

    For this reason, no one within the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion dared to say no to whatever Lin Mengya wanted to do.

    ¡°Please go back and take a good rest, Mother. Your daughter, I, shall take my leave.¡±

    Lin Mengya excused herself. Since she had achieved what she had set out to do, she would now leave Shangguan Qing to live in fear every moment of her life from now on.

    She thought she might fight for Shangguan Qing, however, now it appeared that the queen was the only one who could have mobilized the imperial guards.

    Little did she expect the rtionship between these sisters to be so deep and strong.

    In this case, she would not mind sending this pair of sisters, who loved inflicting harm upon others, into hell.

    After washing up, Lin Mengya changed into a set of clean clothes. Finally, she could have a chat with Baizhi and Ms. Tian.

    Baizhi chit-chatted about the many things which she and Lin Mengya, as a master and maid pair, went through after she entered the prince¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°This was truly out of my expectation. It was only when I returned to the mansion this time that I learned that elder Miss Lin had married into the prince¡¯s mansion. Heaven had been gracious to you. Finally, you¡¯ve emerged from all the hardship and will now wee bliss.¡±

    Ms. Tian looked relieved and overjoyed. She had missed the knowing looks Lin Mengya and Baizhi gave each other.

    Not wanting Ms. Tian to be rmed, it was better to keep some things from her.

    ¡°On the other hand, although Baishao left, Ms. Tian is back. We will not be bullied in the mansion anymore.¡°

    Baizhi¡¯s abrupt mention of Baishao brought a somber mood on Lin Mengya.

    Thatss...

    There was no news from her since she was thrown out. They wondered if she had returned to her home country safely and be reunited with her friends and rtives.

    ¡°I still feel that this is not the best arrangement. We¡¯ve kicked up a storm after we return this time. Wouldn¡¯t we make trouble for elder Miss Lin when we enter the prince¡¯s mansion?¡±

    How would Ms. Tian not worry about Lin Mengya? Elder Miss Lin might not mention anything about it, but she knew her life in the prince¡¯s mansion was not always a bed of roses.

    She was an olddy of not much use and she was afraid she could not be a good guardian over elder Miss Lin when she followed her into the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Although Ms. Tian worried she would not be of much help, she finally gave in to Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baizhi¡¯s persistent persuasion.

    It was time for dinner by the time they wrapped up their conversation.

    To their surprise as they stepped through the door, Long Tianyu, who was nowhere to be found before this appeared with Lin Nansheng.

    Although they tried normal, Lin Mengya had the feeling that they were plotting something.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, and Elder Brother, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Ms. Tian insisted that Baizhi and the Tians were not to eat their meals at the same table with Lin Mengya.

    As a result, the three ate at the table on their own.

    The two men whomanded much power outside could not help feeling a wave of guilt before this girl.

    Women were naturally equipped with a radar-like sixth sense and she had long sensed that the two men were not having a normal conversation.

    How dare they hid the truth from her.

    Lin Mengya snorted as her pair of sharp eyes looked from her elder brother to her husband.

    Were they thinking of keeping her in the dark? Dream on!

    ¡°You, being themander of the army at the frontline had returned to the capital city without permission, should I be ready to punish my own family if justice demands it, and send you into jail?¡±

    Lin Mengya eyed her elder brother suspiciously. She knew Lin Nansheng¡¯s character too well.

    What happened today was very suspicious.

    She knew her brother had never been an impulsive person. However, he seemed to have overreacted with anger today, having almost shed with Baili Wuchen openly.

    If he had returned to the capital city without permission, his appearance before Baili Wuchen was as good as personally handing over his weapon into the hands of his enemy?

    However,tely, she had not heard about any imperial edict issued by the courts to bring her elder brother and father back to the courts.

    Moreover, he had just returned. How did he learn that she was in the courtyard, being put into an awkward situation by the imperial guards?

    The only possible exnation was that these two men were in cahoots with each other.

    ¡°Your Highness the prince, oh no, I should address you as brother-inw. The papaya hashima stew in our mansion taste good, would you like to try?¡±

    Lin Nansheng averted his eyes. He was no doubt thinking very hard to get away from trouble.

    Long Tianyu could not help but despise his brother-inw. Lin Mengya was after all his younger sister. How could an elder brother be so intimidated by his younger sister? This was aplete humiliation to the pride of a man of Dajin!

    ¡°Cough, cough, what¡¯s this? It tastes great, much better than what we have in our mansion.¡±

    Long Tianyu yed along as he took a big mouthful. The impressed look on his face almost made Lin Mengyaughed out loud.

    ¡°Your Highness, I had the impression that you never wanted to taste papaya hashima stew. This is for women, so where have you ever eaten this?¡±

    Long Tianyu stopped chewing all of a sudden.

    Thereafter, he continued to bury his head in eating to cover up for his awkwardness.

    Lin Nansheng was just feeling embarrassed about trying to get away from his awkward situation. In the twinkling of eyes, he witnessed the predicament of Long Tianyu who had gone through a strict upbringing.

    Good heavens, why was his little sister so intimidating?

    His Highness was after all Prince Yu, the third prince of Dajin! How was he so easily subdued by his little sister without her shedding a drop of his blood?

    In this instant, Lin Mengya¡¯s ce in Lin Nansheng¡¯s heart rose a great deal.

    She was indeed fit to be the daughter of the Lin Family, being so domineering!

    ¡°Alright, I shall not force you. I guess you can tell me when you feel like it. I know I won¡¯t be able to get anything out of you anyways if you¡¯re not willing to tell me. Just behave yourselves. If you dare to gang up against me, I¡¯ll not let you off!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯sst warning was sharp and severe.

    So much so that the two men shook their heads vigorously. Lin Mengya could burst outughing at their obedient faces.

    Seeing that she had sufficiently terrorized them, Lin Mengya decided to stop being tough on them.

    After all, it was not fitting for someone in the inner chambers to know certain matters.

    However...

    She put the wine cup to her lips to cover a sly smile.

    As the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall, what could have escaped her?

    Initially, Long Tianyu wanted to bring Lin Mengya back to the prince¡¯s mansion, but to his surprise, she had requested to stay on for one more night.

    Long Tianyu, who always gave in to all of Lin Mengya¡¯s requests, could only leave for the prince¡¯s mansion first, riding on his horse.

    Although Ms. Tian were opposed to the idea of Lin Mengya staying for another day, they knew she had her reasons.

    Ms. Tian and her elder brother had more memories of the pastpared to her. She had not given up. If even Ms. Tian and her elder brother had no idea where her mother put her medical books, she hadbored in vain.

    After they were done eating, Ms. Tian and Baizhi followed Lin Mengya and started going through and tidying up the possessions of their mistress¡¯s which she left behind.

    Although Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion was Lin Mengya¡¯s mother¡¯s house, Lin Mengya thought it would be a better idea for her to carry her mother¡¯s possessions with her.

    ¡°These were what our mistress loved to wear back then. She was very beautiful, just like you, elder Miss Lin. Unfortunately, once Mistress Qing married into the family, she took away plenty of her possessions. Those were meant to be your dowry. Shame on me for not being able to guard the mistress¡¯s possessions.¡±

    Ms. Tian smoothed the creases on the dresses with her hands, looking like she truly cherished them.

    Despite the fact that more than a decade had passed, these clothes would look brilliant and new if they were tidied up.

    A little alteration would look gorgeous on the people who wore them.

    Thankfully Shangguan Qing had only taken some essories.

    These clothes were preserved and kept safe simply because she was a little more plump and shorter than Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.

    ¡°We are lucky to have kept these clothes. Please stop putting the me on yourself, Ms. Tian. Shangguan Qing was totally unaware that these clothes carried what was most precious to my mother.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke, she casually revealed a jade waistband embedded with gold, which was attached to a piece of clothing.

    It should be noted that Lin Mengya¡¯s birth mother was an absolutely intelligent person.

    She ought to have guessed that sooner orter, someone would have their eyes on the pieces of jewelry and essories. People would unlikely be eyeing on these clothes which she wore.

    Therefore, she had, in her ingenious way, attached these pieces of her most precious jewelry to her clothes.

    If one did not take a good look at these pieces of clothing, she would not be able to see that each contained valuable gems.

 Chapter 372 - An Evil and Ruthless Ploy

    <b>Chapter 372 An Evil and Ruthless Ploy</b>

    Strangely, Lin Mengya instinctively went into deep thoughts while looking at these clothes.

    All the people hadmented that her parents used to be a couple very much in love when her mother was still alive. Not to mention her father having any thoughts of taking in a concubine, there was never any scandalous rumors.

    If this were the case, why would her mother have made such preparations for her daughter?

    Lin Mengya went through the clothes and saw that the attached gold and jade jewelry and precious stones were delicately made.

    Although her father always showered her mother with gifts, these did not appear to be her father¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, are these gifts from my father to my mother?¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s question, Ms. Tian shook her head and smiled as she answered, ¡°How would our master have such ideas? I still remember when I first entered the mansion, the mistress was often upset because of the master¡¯sck of romantic gestures. These were actually the mistress¡¯s dowry. I had queried the mistress about your maternal grandfather¡¯s family and whereabouts, but she always answered me vaguely. As time went by, I gave up asking.¡±

    .

    ¡°Were all of these actually Mother¡¯s dowry?¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at the hem of a light yellow skirt which was decorated withrge, round pearls and was greatly amazed.

    All of these would have worth a lot now, how much more valuable would they be over a decade ago?

    At first, she thought her mother ought to have prepared them for her daughter. However, now it appeared to Lin Mengya that her mother had meant these to be some kind of decoration.

    Anyone of them could be treated as a family heirloom. It seemed that her maternal grandfather, whom she had not met, was someone who was extremely wealthy.

    Strangely, if Mother hade such a family background, why had she never mentioned this?

    Why was it that Lin Mengya¡¯s maternal grandparent¡¯s family members never visited them?

    Lin Mengya could not help but be very curious about her maternal grandparent¡¯s family given that they had raised an outstanding daughter.

    ¡°So I see, I guess Mother must feel that to get married without permission would tarnish the reputation of maternal grandfather¡¯s family .¡±

    In reality, Lin Mengya felt something that it was such a pity. Although her parents truly loved each other, in those old days of feudalistic society, their union was unfitting and improper.

    Even up to now, such a rtionship would be frowned upon.

    However, she truly admired her mother. Be it the servants in the mansion or the wives from the other families, those who had a sound mind were full of praises and envied her mother.

    She spied the beautiful face in the mercury mirror.

    Even Ms. Tian hadmented that she looked almost exactly like her mother. Immediately, she conjured up a clearer and livelier image of Mother in her mind.

    What kind of a person was this mysterious mother who dropped her hints foreshadowing her future?

    After the three spent some time tidying up, they finally settled everything.

    Although they had only just met, they had endless things to talk about. Nevertheless, it was already midnight and it was time they retire for the day.

    Lin Mengya watched to make sure Ms. Tian returned to the guest room and patted her own head.

    Oh no, they were so immersed in their chit-chat that she hadpletely forgotten about making a diagnosis on Tian Ning.

    Given that it waste at night, Lin Mengya did not want to rm too many people. Left with no other choice, she brought Baizhi, who could not stop yawning, and quietly approached Brother Tian Ning¡¯s room.

    ¡°Brother Tian Ning, it¡¯s Lin Mengya. Are you asleep?¡±

    Before she heard any answer from within the room, a series of heart-rending coughing sound ensued.

    When he was young, Ms. Tian had been worried sick over Tian Ning¡¯s health. However, Lin Mengya wondered how her mother and Ms. Tian, who were in a master-servant rtionship, were, in fact, closer than sisters.

    How had her mother not managed to cure Tian Ning of his illness?

    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Miss Lin. It¡¯s veryte, you¡¯d better go back to rest. I¡¯m... alright.¡±

    Lin Mengya was aware that her action was indeed inappropriate to the people of olden days.

    It was all her fault that she had forgotten about the serious matter at hand when she started chatting with Ms. Tian.

    ¡°Alright, I have some cough syrup made with loquat. It gets rid of phlegm. Take it if your cough worsens. It will moisten your throat.¡±

    It was only after fifteen minutes that the door was opened just a little.

    In the dim light, Tian Ning¡¯s pallid face was devoid of color and it was a heartbreaking sight.

    Suddenly, the Shen Nung system¡¯s poison detection function was activated in an instant and Lin Mengya immediately received a series of messages from it.

    A frown appeared as she knitted her brows. Why did these messages not appear when she saw Brother Tian Ning in the day time?

    ¡°What did you eat? What medication have you taken?¡±

    Lin Mengya pushed the door open instantly and caught hold of Tian Ning¡¯s wrist.

    Tian Ning looked as if he had been electrocuted. He stood stunned and did not understand why Lin Mengya had asked him those questions.

    ¡°I, I had merely ingested some pills. You are aware of the condition of my body. If I stop taking those pills, I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep tonight.¡±

    What pills? Hearing Tian Ning¡¯s response, Lin Mengya let go of her grip on his wrist and went about his room searching.

    Finally, she found a small box by his bedside which was filled with pills and powdered medicine.

    ¡°Are all the medicine and pills you usually take kept in this box?¡±

    Seeing the frown on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Tian Ning nodded hesitantly.

    As the system in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind continued to work, some familiar names of medicine shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Some of the medicine containedponents simr to that which was used to control Qinghu!

    Did Qinghu not mention to her that only those trained killers would be fed such poison? Why was Brother Tian Ning in possession of such medicine?

    Even though there was not much in its content, it was still a miracle that he could survive until now!

    ¡°Who prescribed this medicine for you? Have you taken other medications other than this?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s somber expression was making Tian Ning nervous.

    Supporting himself by holding on to the table, he finally managed to sit himself down on a chair, but his attempt to speak was taken over by a series of hard coughs.

    ¡°These are old prescriptions of a well-known doctor. When the mistress was still around, there was a time when I stopped taking these medications, but the mistress left soon after and my illness was left untreated.¡±

    While he spoke, Lin Mengya already took his pulse.

    His condition was somehow different from Qinghu¡¯s.

    In Qinghu¡¯s case, it could be said that he was riddled with gaping wounds. This was why Lin Mengya could not use very aggressive treatment on him to get rid of the poison in Qinghu¡¯s body.

    Qinghu might appear to be strong and healthy, but once the poison in his body had been purged, he would lose all the strength to live. That would be the end of him.

    As opposed to Qinghu¡¯s condition, Brother Tian Ning¡¯s body might appear to be weak and strengthless, but he had well of strength inside him. The effect of the little poison in him was actually slowly diminishing.

    This was the reason the medications he took were gradually taking their effect.

    Had this poison, which even she was unable to handle, been ovee by her mother over a decade ago? Had she studied into it ande out with an antidote?

    Over a decade ago, Tian Ning would still have been a child. What medicine did her mother use on little Tian Ning which did not cause any harm to him but gently nurtured his health?

    ¡°Ya¡¯er? Ya¡¯er?¡±

    Tian Ning called out to the elder Miss Lin but Lin Mengya did not react to his calling.

    He called out her nickname so naturally, and she eventually recovered from her daze.

    ¡°Stop taking these medications from now on. Tomorrow I will personally give you a new prescription. Brother Tian Ning, do you still remember the person who gave you this prescription? What kind of a person was he?¡±

    This was not amon medicine prescribed by a regr person.

    Moreover, no one had yet discovered it because it did not appear to be a poison.

    It was not easily recognizable as a poison because it had been through many mixing and adjustments by a skilled person.

    Cold sweat started to seep out from Lin Mengya¡¯s back. Why would anyone try to harm amoner such as Brother Tian Ning.

    Finally, Tian Ning managed to suppress his coughs. He pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten how that man looked. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve heard my mother mentioned an outbreak of pestilence in our vige once. The adults fell victim to the pestilence, but the children managed to survive through it relying on medication.¡±

    ¡°Later on, a miracle-working doctor came to our vige and gave the children this particr prescription. He imed that this prescription was able to sustain the lives of the children for a few more days. At first, the head of the vige was ready to sacrifice the children in the vige, but because my mother was a servant in his mansion, I escaped the unfortunate fate. The two of us secretly escaped in the night. When the mistress heard about this, she rushed over to our vige. Unfortunately, it was toote and all the children in the vige died.¡±

    Pestilence? Children? Miracle-working physician? Prescription?

    These four terms seemed to weigh down on her shoulders like a heavy burden.

    Qinghu once mentioned that they were abandoned children they picked up from the streets or bought with a price.

    If what Brother Tian Ning said was true, then what the vige had experienced might not be as simple as pestilence after all.

    Only those children who had personally witnessed the deaths of their parents would lose all hope of escaping the clutches of the devils.

    The so-called children who died in the pestilence, though taken away by the evil forces, were considered dead. Who would risk their lives to investigate the cause of their death?

    It was no wonder Qinghu refused to name the mastermind behind the scene.

    What a horrible person to have no regard for human life! This was absolutely unforgivable!

    Tian Ning and Baizhi cast a worried look on Lin Mengya, who had gone into deep thoughts.

    As they observed how the expression on her face changed from anger to deep sorrow and dejection, even Baizhi did not dare to take a deep breath.

    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally recovered. However, no one really knew what was on her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take away all this medicine. Brother Tian, I promise I will make you well.¡±

    She had to cure Brother Tian Ning of his illness. She would not admit defeat to that ruthless and evil mastermind!

 Chapter 373 - Searching the Lake Bottom in the Deep of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 373 Searching the Lake Bottom in the Deep of the Night</h4>

    After instructing Brother Tian Ning to rest well, Lin Mengya carried the medicine box and returned to her room to study its contents.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I was wondering if what I am going to say would be of any help to you.¡±

    Tian Ning blurted out as if he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°The mistress once instructed my mother not to fill up the pond in the courtyard. Although I did not understand the reason, the mistress also told me the same in fear that my mother might forget about it.¡±

    Tian Ning¡¯s word gave Lin Mengya an idea suddenly.

    Indeed when Shangguan Qing first married into the Lin Family, she had wanted to revamp the courtyard. However, Father was in charge of matters as such.

    Although Father was usually not interested in matters which had been handed to thedy of the house, it appeared that no one had done anything to the backyard.

    ¡°I get it, many thanks. You¡¯d better rest early, Brother Tian Ning. If everything goes well, we will be able to return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion tomorrow evening.¡±

    All of a sudden, something came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. She remembered that night when she returned home, she discovered that there was a part of the pond that appeared amiss.

    Mother had not allowed anyone to touch the pond. Could it be because there was something in the water?

    A thought came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind in this instant. She was thinking of checking out the bottom of that pond in the night.

    It was windyte at night and Baizhi followed behind her master, feeling jittery.

    She wasining in her heart, but she did not dare tog behind Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Master. This ce gives me the chills.¡±

    In the past, this ce was where Lin Mengya had a scare. At that time, the entire mansion was frightened, so Mistress Qing engaged a priest from somewhere to have a look. The priest, iming that there was a negative vibe about the water in the pond, suggested that the pond should be reimed.

    If the Master did not lose his temper at that time, perhaps the pond would not have been saved.

    There was no longer any tourist around. As the rockery cast a silhouette against the night light and the surface of the pond reflected the pale moonlight, the timid Baizhi could not help bing fretful.

    On the other hand, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts, looking at the pond water.

    Very cautiously, she got to the big rock by the pond and gently cupped some pond water onto her small hands.

    The silky water flowed over her hand. Lin Mengya remained deep in thought as she gazed at her hand where the water ran over.

    ¡°My good master, let¡¯s go back. Look, this ce is so creepy. It is freaking me out.¡±

    While Baizhi was shaking with fear, Lin Mengya waspletely unperturbed. A mysterious smile appeared on her face as she pointed at the water and said, ¡°Do you realize that there is something unusual about the water here?¡±

    What was so special? Baizhi craned her neck as she tried to take a look at the pond water. It looked exactly like the water in the prince¡¯s mansion. What could be so usual about it?

    ¡°The water in our courtyard was still flowing because Qinghu had directed a hot spring into it. However, in my impression, the pond water in our mansion would freeze into a thinyer of ice only asionally on the third ninth day after the winter solstice. Do you still remember the time when we were young, there was a three-year-old child of a servant who almost fell into the pond?¡±

    Baizhi thought for a while and nodded.

    Baizhi recalled the incident once her master mentioned it.

    Indeed, the master and Ms. Tian used to forbid her and elder Miss Lin from ying on the ice. Eventually, the three-year-old kid was saved from drowning because the adults rescued him in time.

    ¡°Master, what you mean is...¡±

    Lin Mengya took off her shoes and socks nimbly and let down her long hair, which was like a cascading waterfall. She took off whatever she thought was necessary, handed them into Baizhi¡¯s hands and got ready to get into the water.

    ¡°Are you, are you really going to get into the water personally? No, you can¡¯t do that! Have you gone crazy, Master?¡±

    Baizhi was taken aback and frightened. Good heavens! Was her master going into the water on a cold spring night?

    God, she ought to be crazy!

    ¡°Shush, be quiet and don¡¯t make a loud noise, lest you rm anyone from their sleep. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve tested the waters just now and its temperature is ten over degrees celsius. I believe something must be abnormal down in the water, otherwise, its temperature would not be so warm. Wait for me here and I¡¯ll be out in no time.¡±

    After Lin Mengya did some warm-up exercises to make sure she did not get a cramp once she entered the water, she went into the water gradually.

    She had already removed the heavy outer clothing. Thankfully she only had her inner garments on. She was not bold enough to attempt the sport of swimming without any clothes on.

    ¡°Gosh! My dear master,e back quickly!¡±

    Baizhi almost choked on her words, standing by the pond. She did not dare to raise her voice when Lin Mengya gave a re, lest she awake anyone.

    Baizhi was beyond anxious, seeing that her master was approaching the center of the pond. She wished she could pace around to help relieve her anxiety for her master.

    The pond water was still cold for Lin Mengya, but she could only grit her teeth.

    She was doing all she could to adapt to the temperature of the water.

    Lin Mengya tried hard to remember where she had seen the abnormity in the pond and upon reaching that spot, she dived in, working hard to find the object she was looking for.

    Thest time she did this was also in the night.

    She remembered that there was something shining at a certain spot in the pond.

    Lin Mengya looked around and realized that water was getting deeper around her, but the temperature of the water was getting warmer.

    It appeared that she had guessed correctly.

    If the water in the mansion was not flowing, it would have stunk. Moreover, families that can afford a beautiful pond in their courtyard would make sure to have one that had flowing water to bring them good luck.

    If she guessed correctly, thisndscape pond had to also be the source of a hot spring. However, because the temperature of the hot spring was not too high, her mother had built andscape pond on it.

    Now that Lin Mengya was certain that the temperature of the water was warm and she had warmed up from moving in the water, it was easier for her to dive deeper.

    The problem now was to get sufficient oxygen supply. If she did not find what she was looking for soon, she would have to go up to the surface to take a breath before her limit was up.

    With a ssh, she emerged from the pond water like a mermaid.

    Baizhi, who was standing by the pond, finally breathed a sigh of relief. She thought her master was going to get out of the water, but before she could cheer, her master dove into the water once again.

    The ripples on the surface of the water gradually faded. Once again, Baizhi had a lump in her throat as she looked on.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s second attempt at diving sped up a great deal.

    Strangely, even though she remembered clearly that this was the spot, why was it that she could not find anything?

    Lin Mengya refused to give up but continued searching. It was right opposite the spot where she saw it thest time, that she finally found the light which could not be hidden even in the dark night.

    This was it!

    Lin Mengya swam toward it, graceful as a mermaid.

    When she was finally right in front of it, she felt a chill run through her heart.

    It was no wonder that she thought it was some kind of a padlock when she first saw it. Now that she took a careful look at it and realized that there was indeed a padlock attached to a medium-sized box. Right below the box was a gigantic dragon turtle and it was gazing at her with fierce eyes!

    Lin Mengya felt disheartened, being aware that dragon turtles were ferocious creatures. Not to mention catching it, it was extremely difficult toe near to it.

    However, for some unknown reason, this supposedly aggressive dragon turtle did not seem bothered by her proximity.

    Moreover, when Lin Mengya reached out her hand to touch its shell, the dragon turtle did not shy away.

    Although Lin Mengya was surprised by itsck of reaction, she drew closer to observe the dragon turtle more carefully.

    She realized that the box was chained to the body of the dragon turtle. The reason she missed this thest time was because she was in a hurry. Moreover, it was not easy to spot the dragon turtle because it was possibly half-buried in the mud as it was kept immobile.

    Now it appeared that the dragon turtle was carrying the box as if it were a burden.

    Strangely, the box did not look like it was made of metal or wood. Even though it had been submerged in the water, there was no sign of rust of any form of deterioration.

    Even the padlock and chains appeared uncorroded and new.

    Lin Mengya would have thought that they had been ced there just recently if not for the water nts that covered them.

    She tugged at the padlock but it did not budge. She did not see any key or any mechanism which she could use to open the lock. However, when she got closer, she spied a picture that resembled a piece of ginseng on the lock.

    Could it be...

    A sudden thought came to Lin Mengya and she swam back up to the surface of the water.

    ¡°Quick, Baizhi, bring me the seal that is in my clothes!¡±

    She instructed Baizhi with a hushed voice. With a reluctant look on her face, still, Baizhi swiftly took out the seal and handed it to her master.

    The little ginseng-shaped object did not look like anything special under the moonlight.

    However, when Lin Mengya immersed it in the water without much thought, multi-colored rays of light gradually shone forth from the seal.

    Lin Mengya gazed at the little object in her hand with amazement before she dove to the bottom of the pond once again.

    The deeper she went, the brighter the light from the seal shone. When she finally reached the bottom, the light which shone forth from her seal was exactly the same as that of the padlock.

    Lin Mengya was overjoyed. Perhaps this was what she had been desperately searching for!

    Carefully, she inserted the seal into the keyhole. The feeling that they fit together in perfection amazed Lin Mengya.

    The box which the dragon turtle carried on its back sprung open. An airtight ck pouch, carried by the current, floated up.

    Lin Mengya caught hold of the little pouch, then she stroke the dragon turtle¡¯s head gently and gratefully before it swam away.

    She scrutinized the little pouch under the dim night light. From the weight of the pouch, it did not seem to be just a book!

    Baizhi looked on as her master studied the little ck pouch, as if she was in a daze, Baizhi felt so anxious that her eyes were almost welling up with tears.

    She quickly dragged her master to the bank and helped her master changed her wet clothes into a dry, warm cloak.

    ¡°My dear master, will you stop scaring me? Let¡¯s go back quickly. I will boil some ginger soup for you.¡±

    She looked at her master¡¯s long wet hair with pain in her heart. If her master were to catch a cold again, Elder Sister Baiji and Baishao would skin her alive!

 Chapter 374 - Fright Amidst the Pond

    <h4>Chapter 374 Fright Amidst the Pond</h4>

    Lin Mengya held the pouch to her chest and a contented smile appeared on her face.

    Despite theplicated process, she felt she had not made this trip in vain.

    If there was nothing special about this medical book, it would naturally not be so painstakingly hidden at the bottom of the pond.

    Moreover, the ginseng seal on her mother¡¯s clothes was surprisingly the key to unlock the chain around the dragon turtle. Such an ingenious design sufficiently went to show how precious the medical book ought to be.

    Perhaps she would find information on the use of Tranquil Lotus as well as things that her mother had not been able to aplish recorded in here.

    ¡°Shush, quickly hide. It seems that someone ising this way.¡±

    Lin Mengya was still in the state of tion when to her surprise, Baizhi covered her mouth all of a sudden.

    After the two quickly hid behind the rockery where it was dark and hidden from sight, so they were not being discovered.

    Lin Mengya, who had been immersed in joy, lost all vignce. She was lucky to have the witty Baizhi by her side.

    As Lin Mengya nced at Baizhi, who was squatting and observing what was going on around them, Lin Mengya could not help but feltforted and reassured. The girls had matured and so had she herself.

    She wished they would one day be independent power women by her side.

    From the angle behind the rockery, they saw a few people acting suspiciously as they headed toward where she entered the water a moment ago.

    Could someone have discovered her action just now?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s chest tightened, but she put away the thought as quickly as it came. If they were being found out, they would have been caught in the act a moment ago when there were many ws.

    If these people were trying to sneak up to them, the only possibility was that she had coincidentally gone into the water before they did.

    Lin Mengya could not see the features of those men clearly under the dim light at night. In the same token, if those men had spotted Lin Mengya unexpectedly, what they saw would have been a blur.

    There was no way the moonlight would go through the rockery to lit up the area behind. Lin Mengya and Baizhi could only stay put and open their eyes wide as they watch those men went about their business.

    ¡°Are you very sure that thing is really in that pond?¡±

    One of the shadowy figures inquired softly.

    ¡°The mistress says thete Mrs. Lin had instructed that maid never to fill up the pond with soil. For this reason, I believe there must be something valuable in the pond.¡±

    So it was the return of Ms. Tian and Tian Ning that had triggered the suspicion in Shangguan Qing.

    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved and the corner of her lips curled up into a rxed smile.

    She had not locked the padlock just now. She was puzzled as to why the dragon turtle had been so friendly towards her. Nevertheless, she knew these men would definitely get into trouble with the dragon turtle.

    She once heard people say that a full-grown turtle dragon in the wild could break the neck of a human with one bite. The dragon turtle in the pond was at least as big as a millstone and its shell was very hard. She could gauge that it was an adult dragon turtle.

    Just as she expected, the moment the men went into the water, they could not wait but started going all around the pond to search for the treasure.

    However, two men were stood at the bank, waiting anxiously for the result of their search.

    ¡°How is it going? Did you manage to spot any treasure?¡±

    Even though those two men did not dare to raise their voices, the anxious and impatient tone in their voice could not be mistaken.

    Lin Mengya waited patiently for the moment when they would meet with trouble with the dragon turtle, which had a strong territorial nature. Even she was almost ovee with fear at first.

    ¡°Not yet... ah... what¡¯s this? Something had bit my leg! Help!¡±

    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream echoed from the pond.

    Baizhi was filled with trepidation. Thank goodness themotion at the pond had attracted all the attention so much so that no one had noticed them.

    ¡°What¡¯s all that screaming? Get up here if you can¡¯t find it!¡±

    The person calling out was obviously worried that themotion would rm the people in the mansion, so he tried to hurry the men in the pond.

    However, little did they expect that the men who screamed struggled and sshed in the water for a while, then he sank into the water and disappeared.

    The rest of the men in the pond who witnessed everything that just happened were stunned.

    Thereafter, they scrambled as hard as they could to get out of the pond, each fearing that he would be left behind and be the next victim.

    ¡°What, what just happened?¡±

    A chilly breeze blew onto the men who were soaked through and they sneezed.

    They never expected theirpanion to lose his life in an ordinary-looking decorative pond.

    Baizhi shaken by what she witnessed, held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand when the fear set in.

    If her master had been unlucky just a moment ago, she would have ended up like that man...

    The scene was too horrible to even think about.

    ¡°What happened? Where is he?¡±

    Those men standing at the bank only heard the man¡¯s cries, but they actually did not see what exactly happened in the pond.

    Trembling with fear, one man standing on the huge rocks by the pond and refused to get into the water again.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost in the water!¡± he stammered.

    No one expected him to answer in this way.

    At this instant, the moon in the sky was coincidentally blocked by arge dark cloud. The pond had returned to its usual calm and the atmosphere was even more bizarre and deste.

    Hiding in the corner, Lin Mengya was unable to see the person¡¯s face clearly, but she could clearly hear him swallowing.

    ¡°Why, why did this happen? There are no such things as ghosts in this world! This happened most likely because you were careless!¡±

    The man, however, had not given up and strained his voice in a roar.

    In the next second, all the men let out a horrible shriek filled with fear.

    ¡°God! A Ghost!¡±

    Right at the center of the pond, a lifeless human body floated to the surface of the water.

    Lin Mengya had a keen sense of smell. Although diluted by the water, the odor of blood was unmistakable and it shot up her nose.

    She reached out her hand to cover Baizhi¡¯s eyes to prevent her from letting out a scream at the horrible sight, which would be too much for her.

    It was a badly mutted corpse.

    At this moment, the body was standing upside down right at the center of the pond. It bobs up and down in the water but did not fall t. At the sight, everyone was greatly shaken and terrified.

    ¡°So I, I heard... that over a decade ago, the Elder Miss Lin had been frightened by a ghost here!¡±

    Someone blurted out the mansion¡¯s secret with a trembling voice.

    The dark cloud dispersed and the silver moonlight shone onto the maimed corpse, which appeared even more appalling.

    ¡°Run... quickly flee!¡±

    Their sharp and unpleasant cries seemed to be forced out of their throat. Thereafter, the remaining men ran off in all directions. They seemed to think thatgging behind would cause them to be in by the ghost.

    They were in such a panic that they did not care which way they were headed. One of them almost tripped where Lin Mengya and Baizhi was hiding.

    Lin Mengya and Baizhi felt their heart in their mouth at that moment.

    Fortunately, those men had all been so unnerved that none of them noticed that there were other people hiding behind the rockery.

    Lin Mengya and Baizhi waited for those men to bepletely out of their sight before they emerged from behind their hiding ce.

    By this time, the mangled body hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Master, master, are there really ghosts in this world?¡±

    The fear that remained in Baizhi spurred her to tug on her master¡¯s sleeves. Although she had missed that blood-curdling sight, she could more or less guess what happened judging from the how frightened those men were.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the ghost? If there really is, it would be in their hearts. Rest assured that nothing will happen with me around.¡±

    Lin Mengya, not taking this matter to heart, turned around and walked to the side of the pond.

    She was pondering over the reason the dragon turtle had acted indifferently towards her.

    How was it that it turned savage again? The answer might lie in the seal which was the key to the lock.

    Perhaps this dragon turtle was reared by her mother or some professional trainer. If this were the case, he would still be eaten if someone were to go near to the dragon turtle without carrying the key.

    At this moment, her belief that the item which her mother had hidden was certainly very precious. With so manyyers of protection, even if the secret had been discovered, it would be extremely difficult toy hands on the item.

    However, were the men who came today here to seek the treasure?

    Lin Mengya stared at the rippling pond. Her heart was likened to the pond that could no longer revert to its initial calm.

    She had hidden the little cloth pouch near her chest in her clothes. All the servants in the mansion did not have the audacity to trail behind to check on her because they were afraid of her.

    This way, Lin Mengya had escaped much trouble.

    After Lin Mengya and Baizhi returned to their bedroom, she felt that she had been drained of all energy after a perilous night.

    After washing up, Lin Mengya went to bed and only woke up around midday.

    As Baizhi helped get Lin Mengya ready after she got out of bed, she heard the rumor that a few servants in the mansion had suddenly died of illness the night before.

    The physicians in the mansion merely exined that they died of strange reasons. However, they assured the people it was not pestilence and there was nothing to worry about. Lin Mengyaughed grimly, knowing that those men had only been killed to be silenced. These people were indeed ruthless and cruel.

    ¡°Could it be those same men who tried to get into the pond in search of something?¡±

    Baizhi asked softly as she nimbly did up Lin Mengya¡¯s hair.

    Lin Mengya smiled but remained silent. She thought that would naturally be the case. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya believed that they were not simply there to look for the treasure. Otherwise, why would they be eradicated after being used for once?

    It only showed that they were too stupid and it was feared that they would leak out information. Otherwise, the mastermind could have waited for Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng to leave before getting rid of those men quietly.

    ¡°Little Sister, have you heard what had happened in the mansion?¡±

    Lin Nansheng, who had just finished practicing martial arts, was wearing a white long coat with his hair secured with a wooden hair sp.

    Not only was there no longer any sign of fatigue on his handsome face, but his eyes were also sparkling with light as he gazed at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ve certainly heard about it. Everyone was talking it since early morning as if they were afraid that no one knows about it.¡±

 Chapter 375 - The Gentle General

    <h4>Chapter 375 The Gentle General</h4>

    Despite the fact that Ms. Tian had just returned to the mansion, she was one who was used tobor.

    She had not forgotten the protocol in the mansion.

    Therefore, she had gone to the kitchen early in the morning to prepare the young master and mistress¡¯s favorite food for their breakfast. In the meantime, she got to meet and greet her old-time co-workers.

    Everyone had heard the news that Elder Miss Lin was going to bring Ms. Tian to the prince¡¯s mansion and therefore they said many words of ttery to her.

    However, Ms. Tian was still hesitant about this n. She had always been a cautious and low-keyed character. The sole purpose of her going to the prince¡¯s mansion was that she could continue to keep an eye on Elder Miss Lin and so making sure she was not taken advantage of.

    The table was filled with both her brother¡¯s favorite breakfast as well as hers. She was thankful that after she transcended time and space toe to this ce, she had the special trait of not putting on weight even after eating a lot.

    As a result, she could go all out to enjoy delicacies for now.

    ¡°What do you think these men did to warrant they being eradicated?¡±

    Earlier, Lin Nansheng had made a visit home in a hurry with his father. He was grateful to the point of tearing up when he saw that his younger sister had fully recovered as in the beginning.

    However, when he went back, he was starting to feel that his younger sister was actually way too intelligent!

    Although the children of the Lins had inherited the family¡¯s traits of courage and wisdom, his little sister had transformed from ady in the house into an advisor who was able to n victory from a thousand miles away. This did not make much sense to him.

    Nevertheless, he was very certain that this amazing girl was indeed his younger sister even though it felt like a tangled-up knot in his heart. Despite all this, he hadplete trust in her.

    However, there was a hint of testing in his tone of voice. He could not help being curious about Lin Mengya¡¯s limit.

    How could Lin Nansheng¡¯s intention to test her escape the highly intelligent Lin Mengya?

    To Lin Mengya, her brother was perfect in every expect, only he was toopetitive.

    On the surface, it seemed that he went along with what his little said in all things, however, he had long wanted to pitch against her in terms of their ideas.

    To be honest, Lin Mengya was far from her brother in terms of her skills in martial arts and war strategies.

    However, if they were topare their ability to read the human mind with many twists and turns, her straight-forward brother would not be able to match up to the little girl who was full of sly tricks up her sleeves.

    ¡°Naturally I don¡¯t know what they did. Anyways I¡¯m going back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion soon. My dear brother, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to handle the matter in the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion. Oh yes, there seemed to be a big problem in the pond in the backyard. Please don¡¯t go near it lest any idents happen to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya had created a snare for her elder brother quietly. Lin Mengya knew Lin Nansheng¡¯s character too well. The more she tried to stop him from doing something, the more he would go ahead.

    Serve him right to collude with Long Tianyu and keep the reason for his visit home a secret from her. Since they each had secrets, Lin Mengya would wait and see who could keep the secret right to the end.

    ¡°The scenic pond? Ya¡¯er, are you keeping something from me?¡±

    As Lin Mengya expected, her brother was to be impatient after her implied mystery. It was just too bad that she would be leaving for the prince¡¯s mansion in the afternoon and her brother could not follow her.

    She could not help butugh secretly to herself. Was it not merely a secret? She could easily cook up one or two.

    The dragon turtle might be a formidable creature, but Lin Nansheng was definitely capable of dealing with it. Moreover, with Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder, Lin Nansheng would not be bothered.

    What was more, it was their mother¡¯s dying wish that the scenic pond not be destroyed.

    Elder Brother was a filial son and would surely not go against his mother¡¯s dying wish. For this reason, Lin Mengya had nothing to worry about, so she leisurely helped herself to a cup of fragrant tea after she finished her food.

    The only regretful thing for her would be the fact that she would not be able to witness her elder brother turning all nervous and panicky.

    After breakfast, Lin Nansheng helped Lin Mengya tidy up the rest of their mother¡¯s belongings she left behind.

    After some considerations, Lin Mengya decided to leave the medical books in her father¡¯s study. No matter how audacious Shangguan Qing was, she would not dare to touch those medical books which her father always go through each time he came home.

    Of her mother¡¯s belongings which she had already tidied up, she left a few items for her brother as a memento, she put the rest of them into a big box.

    ¡°My dear little sister, can¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡±

    As Lin Nansheng called to mind the silly little girl who used to trail behind him while calling out to him, ¡°Elder Brother, Elder Brother¡±, he felt nostalgic and could not bear for her to turn into an elegant youngdy all of a sudden.

    Lin Nansheng was overwhelmed by a feeling of loss.

    ¡°Dear Brother, this ce will always be my home. If you miss me, you cane to the prince¡¯s mansion to look for me anytime.¡±

    In fact, after she took over this body, she always felt a familiar feeling of strangeness whenever she thought about the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion.

    Deep in her heart, she much preferred Liuxin Courtyard, the ce where people epted the new herpletely.

    Every nt and tree here belonged to the past Lin Mengya, the pitiful young girl. On the other hand, only the things in the Liuxin Courtyard truly belonged to her.

    ¡°Yes, I know that. You be careful while in the prince¡¯s mansion. While Prince Yu would not let you suffer in any way, you still need to be cautious in everything.¡±

    Lin Nansheng instructed as he was not totally at ease with the situation. Lin Mengya did not know whether tough or to cry at her brother¡¯s words. Ever since she came to this world, she finally had the opportunity to experience the tendernessing from a man of iron.

    If the enemies andrades of her valiant father and brother turned into submissive littlembs when they were around her, their jaws would drop from shock and disbelief.

    ¡°Elder Miss Lin, Madam and Second Miss are here.¡±

    When this endearing brother-sister pair heard these words, their attitude turned cold in a split second.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment purposely exposed the corner of her coat and pretended to be unbothered. The mother-daughter pair really did not know to behave tactfully to have appeared at this time.

    Ms. Tian brought the two people into Lin Mengya¡¯s bedroom. Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu appeared frustrated, perhaps because of their repeated failure.

    At present when they came before Lin Mengya, it seemed that they could not even be bothered to put on a fake smile.

    ¡°Mother, Younger Sister.¡±

    Lin Mengya greeted them, adhering to the etiquette. She bowed slightly as paying her respect.

    ¡°Erm, I heard you are going back soon, so I¡¯vee to see if you still need anything.¡±

    From the moment she entered the room, Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes were like X-ray, scanning the entire room and scrutinizing every item in it.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows a little as she felt perplexed. Shangguan Qing had obviouslye from a much more prestigious family. Her courtyard and house would be much more splendid and luxurious than everything in this old room.

    However, she was looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s belongings in such a way, unless...

    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. I¡¯m not wanting in anything here.¡±

    Lin Mengya purposely took one step to her left thereby blocking Shangguan Qing¡¯s vision of the pile of her mother¡¯s old clothes.

    It seemed that she was guilty and did not want people to see what was there in her room.

    However, the more she tried to block their view, the more Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu desired to see what it was.

    It was Lin Nansheng¡¯s cold stare that deterred them from taking any action.

    ¡°Oh, these must be the items Elder Sister left behind. Ya¡¯er, only you would be so sweet to go through them, but they are now so old and torn, and it must be awkward for you to bring them back to the prince¡¯s mansion. Why don¡¯t you leave them here? I will get someone to mend them before sending them over to you. What do you think?¡±

    Shangguan Qing always managed to find noble excuses for her actions.

    In the past, she had remained in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and refused to leave, citing the reason that she missed her daughter.

    Now, she was trying to keep the belongings of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother citing the reason that they needed mending.

    Given how much she cared about her own interests, she was not going to let this go so easily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mother. I¡¯m bringing these along with me as a memento. They may be torn and tattered, but that¡¯s how it should be kept, in their original state. Please allow me to bring them along with me, considering how much I miss my mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else how much Shangguan Qing hated her mother.

    By reasoning, Shangguan Qing, the Second Miss of Shangguan Family was indeed being short-changed when she married Lin Mengya¡¯s father, a widower at that time. It puzzled Lin Mengya that Shangguan Qing was willing to do this.

    ¡°Alright then, it must have been so much for you. I had been personally handling all the matters in the mansion these years, I¡¯ve neglected taking good care of all three of you, children. Men, make a record of every item here so Master can have a look at the list when he returns. Be careful lest you break any of Elder Sister¡¯s old belongings.¡±

    Even she had failed to block Lin Mengya from taking these things away, at least she had to see what they were.

    Lin Mengya sneered, standing by the side.

    Although she was not clear what Shangguan Qing¡¯s intention was, using her father to stop her nonsense was the best way about it.

    Lin Mengya could only nod in agreement as she let the mother-daughter pair look on while she packed. They must be feeling anxious since they could noty their hands on those items.

    ¡°Rest assured that they wouldn¡¯t be able to take anything belonging to Mother.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not aware when Lin Nansheng walked up behind her and spoke softly to her.

    With Baizhi and Ms. Tian looking on, they could only look on and not touch those items.

    When the mother-daughter pair saw those delicately-made clothes, decorated with all kinds of precious stones and gems, Lin Mengwu was especially jealous.

    If not for Ms. Tian¡¯s severe expression on her face, coupled with Baizhi¡¯s stare, perhaps Lin Mengwu would have appropriated them to herself.

    ¡°There are altogether thirty-six items, Madam and Second Miss. I¡¯ve recorded them all down. Also, Ms. Tian and I had shown and exined every item to you. Is there anything else I can help with you?¡±

    There was a cold look of jealousy in Lin Mengwu¡¯s eyes, as she thought, ¡°That wretched Ruyue, who used to cry for mercy when I beat her, but now Lin Mengya has her back so she despised me.¡±

    At that instant, Lin Mengwu almost could not suppress her anger. Looking up suddenly, how she wished she could give Baizhi a tight p.

 Chapter 376 - Times Were Different

    <h4>Chapter 376 Times Were Different</h4>

    ¡°Are you thinking of hitting my maid? Aren¡¯t you too quick to lose your temper, Little Sister?¡±

    A small, cold hand caught hold of Lin Mengwu¡¯s wrist at that moment.

    Baizhi was totally unafraid of the Second Miss, who used to abuse her. Her teary eyes were a thing of the past. Now, she was able to look straight into Lin Mengwu¡¯s eyes with calm andposure. There was neither an attitude of inferiority nor superiority. She merely bowed as she offered Lin Mengwu an apology.

    ¡°Your servant, I have overstepped my bounds. I¡¯m ready for your punishment, Second Miss.¡±

    However, there was no way Lin Mengwu could break free from Lin Mengya¡¯s grip. Compared to Lin Mengwu¡¯s hand, that barely lifted a needle to sew, Lin Mengya¡¯s arm that had been toned from practicing acupuncture every day was like a pair of pliers, holding tightly to Lin Mengwu.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was that of shock and anger. On the other hand, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was that of indifference.

    ¡°Even my maid knows that it was wrong to be rude to you. Compared to her, you are the daughter of a reputable family. Why are you socking in manners?¡±

    Lin Mengya waited for the right moment to let go of her grip.

    Instantly, Lin Mengwu, who was struggling to break free, lost her bnce and fell back.

    Lin Nansheng ¡®coincidentally¡¯ stepped back at this moment and Lin Mengwu, who disyed a lofty stance just a moment ago fell to the ground immediately.

    Surely this time Lin Mengwu did not miss the chance for her butt to kiss the floor.

    Lin Mengya ignored Lin Mengwu¡¯s tears welling up in her eyes. Serve her right, she had asked for it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you be rude, Wu¡¯er. Look at what has be of you! How would you win the favor of your husband in the future if this is the way treat your elder brother and sister?¡±

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s face was almost turning purple from rage. It was just too bad that the young masters, as well as their servants in the house, were all so quick-witted. It made her want to gnash her teeth in rage.

    Nevertheless, she was not as short-sighted as Wu¡¯er.

    She would not take to heart those mere pieces of jewelry.

    ¡°Mother...

    One look from Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu shut her gap immediately.

    Lin Mengwu¡¯s vigor was greatly diminished by her miscarriage. She would still have been bedridden if not for the queen¡¯s miracle-working medicine which she secretly sent over to her.

    As a result, Lin Mengwu had no choice but to be obedient to her mother. At least for now, she should never be involved in a conflict with anyone.

    This was so that their secret would not be given away.

    ¡°Dear sister, this fall must be painful. Come, let me help you up.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately pretended to be helpful as she stretched out her hand to help Lin Mengwu to her feet.

    Even though Lin Mengwu did not wish to ept help from Lin Mengya, her mother¡¯s gaze at her forced her to hold on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand reluctantly and to make up with her temporarily.

    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. You are sisters after all. In future, when your father and I are no longer around, you have to help and support each other. Sisters should not be angry with each other for longer than one night, right? Oh yes, I hear that you will be bringing Ms. Tian with you to the prince¡¯s mansion. You are indeed one who knew how to be grateful. However, Ms. Tian is getting old and her son is suffering from tuberculosis. It will invite gossip if they follow you back to the prince¡¯s mansion, iming that I am a mean mother. Why don¡¯t you choose other capable servants from here as your dowry? Anyway, you only brought Ruyue with you thest time, and it seemed too inadequate. As for Ms. Tian and her son, rest assured that I will take good care of them here if they remain behind.¡±

    Shangguan Qing¡¯s forced sincerity was not going to fool Lin Mengya. Even if Lin Mengya was half as intelligent as herself, she would know that this woman ought to have some ill intentions.

    If she were to wait untilter, Lin Mengya knew very well that she would have to seek Shangguan Qing¡¯s permission if she wanted to bring Ms. Tian away.

    However, the circumstances were different now given that her elder brother was home. He, being an adult now, would be the one making decisions in the mansion now.

    For this reason, Lin Nansheng smiled at his younger sister. Without waiting for Lin Mengya¡¯s reply, he said, ¡°Ms. Tian was like a nursemaid to my sister and me. She was the one who took care of us when we were young and she had never been inattentive in her work. Please do not worry about this matter, Mother.¡±

    .

    This pair of children left behind by that slut was what Shangguan Qing hated most in her life.

    She was so happy when the younger one went mad and was dying. Unfortunately, somehow luck was on her side and she survived.

    Worse still, she had be such a clever woman now.

    Lin Nansheng, on the other hand, was a hindrance to her and her daughter in getting what they set out to achieve.

    Her husband also refused intimacy with her. All in all, she could only count on Wu¡¯er eventually. Even so, she would only be able toy hold of a big sum of the dowry when Wu¡¯er would one day marry.

    If Lin Nansheng was non-existent, she would have used tricks toy hold of everything in the Lin family so she could inherit all that belonged to the family.

    However, even Lin Nansheng was turning against her now.

    Sooner orter, she had to get her inheritance back!

    ¡°I suggest you not burden yourself with these things, Nansheng. After all, it would be too demanding for a man to handle every detail in the house. I would think...¡±

    Lin Nansheng cut Shangguan Qing off without feeling bad. Perhaps he had been keeping it all in in the past because he did not want to hurt anyone¡¯s feelings in the past.

    However, he had to let Shangguan Qing know who was the real head of the house now.

    ¡°Father had specially instructed me before I returned that I will be the one in charge of the household from now on. Mother, if you feel that I¡¯m too young and inexperienced, please write a letter to Father and seek his opinion. Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion is still, after all, Father¡¯s mansion.¡±

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s words hadpletely taken away Shangguan Qing¡¯s room for maneuver.

    At the mention of Father, Shangguan Qing had no other choice but to give in.

    In the past, she could make use of her status to seal off the pair of Lin siblings so that their correspondences with their father were blocked. This was the reason she was able to remain in power as the mistress of the house for many years.

    However, these two siblings were be much harder to deal with.

    At present, Shangguan Qing could only put on a forced smile and swallow the final oue of the situation.

    ¡°Alright, in this case, I shall not remain here to disturb you. Let¡¯s go, Wu¡¯er.¡±

    Once Shangguan Qing finished speaking, she took the lead and stomped out of Lin Mengya¡¯s bedroom with her daughter. However, Lin Mengwu¡¯s mind was still lingering on those pieces of jewelry and clothes in the room, which Lin Mengya was taking away with her.

    That gorgeous and splendid jewelry and clothes might look a little worn, but they were without a doubt high-quality stuff and would fetch high prices in the capital city at this time.

    If she were to own this many pieces of jewelry and have her clothes decorated with them, she would catch lots of attention the next time she attended a banquet.

    ¡°Mother, why did you allow them to take away what was ours? Although those items were left by their dead mother, they were kept in our mansion after all. Why do they have the right to take them away?¡±

    Lin Mengwu said coyly as she tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeves.

    Even though her daughter had made a grave mistake, Shangguan Qing could not bear to rebuke her.

    Sighing, she said, ¡°Wu¡¯er, rest assured that I will give you even better things. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you adhere to your aunt¡¯s prescription to nurse yourself back to health, I believe you will once again be the most outstanding and elegantdy not just in the capital city but even in the entire Dajin, and by then, I will let you appear before the eyes of all people with pride.¡±

    .

    With the assurance from her mother, Lin Mengwu finally stop brooding over Lin Mengya¡¯s possessions.

    She leaned onto her mother and smiled sweetly.

    Her aunt, the queen had sent out the message that the queen did not allow Shangguan Qing to bring Lin Mengwu to events such as banquets because she was still too young.

    Once Lin Mengwu regained her health, her aunt the queen would make arrangements for her to attend all kinds of banquets in the Capital City.

    By that time, Lin Mengwu would be a beautiful flowerpared to Lin Mengya, a faded older woman by then.

    At the thought that she would attract all the noblemen¡¯s attention, even the pain on her backside seemed to be not so important now.

    Seeing that Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had exited from the bedroom, Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged a smile, as they share a special rapport.

    Lin Mengya felt more and more that Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing were indeed extremely foolish.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, Baizhi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pack these things up once again. My brother and I are going out for a walk. Once you¡¯ve finished packing, please load the things directly onto the cart.¡±

    Baizhi and Ms. Tian answered Lin Mengya and sprang into action straight away, and Lin Nansheng could naturally guess that his younger sister had something to tell him.

    The two arrived at the pavilion in the courtyard. Compared to the past, when there were eavesdroppers fishing for information everywhere in the mansion, the Lin¡¯s mansion was much quieter nowadays.

    ¡°Are you aware that Lin Mengwu was once pregnant out of wedlock?¡±

    Lin Nansheng did not expect such a piece of explosive news would be the first thing that came out of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

    Lin Nansheng, who was raised in an environment of strict moral values, opened his eyes wide and clenched his fists. Perhaps to Lin Mengya, who was a modern woman, this piece of news was not considered explosive after all.

    However, for this to happen at this ce and time, the Lin family¡¯s reputation could be ruined.

    ¡°What is she trying to do? Does she intend to forfeit the entire Lin family before she considers this the end? Even if she doesn¡¯t like us, she is, after all, a member of the Lin family! How outrageous of her to have done something so shameful? She deserves to die!¡±

    However, Lin Mengya cast a disapproving look at her elder brother. She almost wanted to give him a lesson on the fact that free courtship was no sin, but now was not the best time to do that.

    ¡°She had however miscarried. Moreover, she ingested a tonic which made her look absolutely normal. This tonic is extremely harmful to the body. Coincidentally, I managed to feel her pulse just now. She may not appear abnormal in any now, but she won¡¯t be able to conceive in the future.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had no idea where this tonic came from, she was certain that Shangguan Qing was not the one who gave the tonic to her. In addition, she had found out the reason why she did not smell any scent of blood from her body.

 Chapter 377 - The Princess Returned to the Princes Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 377 The Princess Returned to the Prince¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    The main function of this medication was to stop the growth of the fetus. After taking it for a few days, one should follow up with another kind of medication and the dead fetus would be extracted from the mother¡¯s body.

    However, perhaps it was to attract attention, or it was meant to keep her in the dark. With a little alteration made to the prescription, she would appear to be having her normal monthly flow of blood.

    The price to pay was that she would lose the normal ability to conceive. Therefore, this medication was definitely not given to Lin Mengwu by Shangguan Qing.

    No mother would ruin the life of her own daughter. Therefore it could it was clear who was the culprit.

    ¡°Who on earth is her lover? We have to let Father know about this matter, otherwise, the reputation of the Lin family would be ruined.¡±

    Despite the fact that Lin Nansheng did not treat Lin Mengwu as his younger sister, she was after all the daughter of the Lin family. He would naturally want to take responsibility to bring fair back for her .

    The daughter of the Lin family should never be taken advantage of.

    ¡°Neither have I any idea. He shouldn¡¯t be some celebrity. I¡¯m afraid he might have been gotten rid of by Shangguan Qing by now. Elder Brother, I feel that it¡¯s better for you to keep quiet about this matter while you make your investigation secretly.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu too well. If Lin Mengwu¡¯s lover was the son of some reputable family, Shangguan Qing would have taken the opportunity to marry her daughter off.

    Since they had kept so quiet about the matter, it only showed that the baby in Lin Mengwu¡¯s womb was not the child of a nobleman.

    If that was the case, how would it be possible for Shangguan Qing to allow the man who would ruin her daughter¡¯s life to live?

    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±

    Although Lin Nansheng did not like the idea, this was a disgraceful thing regardless.

    After the items had been tidied and packed up, Lin Nansheng walked her out to the gates personally.

    Even if he could not bear to part with his sister once again, Lin Nansheng could only gaze after Lin Mengya as she left in her horse carriage.

    Sighing, he had yet to get used to the fact that his precious little sister had married and be another man¡¯s wife.

    It made him hate Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu even more. If not for their secret ploys, his little sister would not be married off in haste.

    However, he hated himself the most.

    Just before Mother passed away, she had earnestly instructed him to take good care of his little sister.

    He made a wry smile by stretching his lips. He hoped it was not toote for him to make it up to her.

    The atmosphere in the horse carriage was a little gloomy. Both Baizhi and Ms. Tian thought it was because Lin Mengya could not bear to leave her maiden home. In reality, she was thinking about the shameful things Shangguan Qing and her daughter had done.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was oppressive and awkward, Baizhi¡¯s eyes darted about for a while before she began telling Ms. Tian about the people in the Prince¡¯s mansion.

    At Baizhi¡¯s voice, Lin Mengya gradually woke up from her deep thoughts.

    Lin Mengya could not help feeling apologetic when she realized that they were sneaking nces at her. They ought to have misunderstood.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, I remember Elder Brother Tian Ning is the same age as my elder brother, am I right? My brother often said that Elder Brother Tian Ning was very intelligent, that he was much better than my brother academically.¡±

    Finally, a faint smile appeared on Ms. Tian¡¯s face when Lin Mengya started to talk about her son.

    Back then, she struggled so hard to save his son from the clutches of the King of Hell. Even though her son¡¯s health had always been poor, he had always been intelligent and sensible.

    This was especially apparent when the mistress was still alive. Then her son had studied alongside the young master, learning to read and write. The Master had even praised her son for being smart.

    However, at the thought of his poor health, she could not help but feel sorrowful. It had been tough on her all these while, raising her child alone. She was not asking for great wealth for him. All she wished for was for him to be healthy.

    However, even this wish was too extravagant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the best physicians in the prince¡¯s mansion. Even if these physicians were to fail, I will beg the prince to get an imperial physician for Elder Brother Tian Ning. I believe he will eventually recover.¡±

    Lin Mengya patted Ms. Tian¡¯s hand as sheforted her with her gentle yet reassuring words.

    Fortunately, she had discovered that he was taking those harmful herbs just in time. Moreover, Elder Brother Tian Ning was in reality not as feeble as it appeared.

    With proper nourishing, he would definitely be nursed back to health.

    Even Ms. Tian was so heartbroken, what of those mothers who had lost their children because of these harmful medicines? They ought to have felt so broken and hopeless.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya¡¯s bitter hatred for the evil and mysterious organization deepened.

    Suddenly, the familiar face of Qinghu with a flirty smile shed in her mind.

    Where had that wretched guy gone?

    Although Long Tianyu was in the mansion, he had instructed Steward Deng earlier on to bring Lin Mengya back to the prince¡¯s mansion safely.

    The moment they alighted the horse carriage, Baiji and Baishao, who had been waiting anxiously for her return, immediately came forward to receive them.

    Lin Mengya felt joy washed over her when she saw the two teary-eyed girls. Fortunately, her near-death experience had not reached their ears for now.

    Otherwise, these girls, who were increasingly audacious, would follow her everywhere she went from now on and nag at her non-stop.

    ¡°You are back finally, Master.¡±

    Baiji¡¯s eyes were turning red. She was obviously trying to hide the feeling of being wronged.

    Lin Mengya, who was usually observant, could instantly sense great billows in the mansion. It was unlikely that Baishao, given her character, would let her good sister be wronged.

    ¡°This was my wet nurse, Ms. Tian, and her son, Elder Brother Tian Ning. From now on, you shall likewise call her Ms. Tian. Ms. Tian had been with us in for a long time and she knows all the rules and protocols. You may ask her for advice if you have doubts or things you don¡¯t know. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were not only meant for her two maidservants.

    Most importantly, they were meant for everyone in the mansion. Regardless, Ms. Tian was going to be part of the people in her courtyard. For this reason, Lin Mengya expected everyone who respected her to also respect Ms. Tian.

    If anyone wished to challenge Lin Mengya, they would have to go through Ms. Tian first.

    Unfortunately for them, Ms. Tian could see through all the scheming of all the venerable people in such an extensive mansion. This kind of ploys was not something Baiji and Baishao could fathom.

    ¡°I am merely a servant. Please look after me.¡±

    Ms. Tian had changed into a new set of clothes, but she had turned down the set of silk clothes that Lin Mengya had prepared for her.

    Although what she was wearing was a brand new set of clothes, it was made ofmon navy fabric dotted with white flowers, so she looked in and was not eye-catching at all.

    Her graying hair was coiled up into a neat bun. There was only decorated with a silver hairpin gifted by her mistress in the past.

    The most valuable thing in her was the pair of ruby earrings dangling from her earlobes. Even so, the rubies were of mediocre quality. Compared to the older maids who serve the mistresses ofrge mansions who adorned themselves with gold and silver jewelry, Ms. Tian appeared to havee from a much humbler background.

    Nevertheless, she was apparently much more cultivated and well-mannered than the rest.

    Moreover, even Ms. Tian was the princess¡¯s wet nurse, she was gentle and humble. She was clearly a cautious person. Not long after their return, word had gone around about Ms. Tian.

    ¡°Elder Brother Tian Ning, I¡¯ve already given instructions to Steward Deng. From now on, he will stay in the front yard. I¡¯ve instructed him to find someone to take care of you. This is my courtyard, though notrge, I have put in a lot of effort in managing it.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave a brief instruction of her Liuxin Courtyard to them casually. Every corner of this courtyard was the handiwork of Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu.

    Recently, Long Tianyu had also gone a little crazy and make his contribution in adding in quite a bit of his ideas to her courtyard.

    As a result, Liuxin Courtyard had transformed into an elegant garden. It was said that many outsiders had listed her garden as one of the ten most beautiful courtyards in the Capital City.

    Lin Mengya was not bothered about how they address her courtyard. What was more important was that these were the masterpiece of the three nouveau riches.

    At first, she thought these decorations were taking too much space.

    ¡°True, true... I never imagined that there would such an elegant-looking garden in the world.¡±

    Ms. Tian¡¯s heart welled up with happiness as she took in the sight of the beautiful garden.

    She had been worried that she was unworthy to associate with the high and mighty prince, thinking he was an arrogant and cold person. At least, he was not as doting on Miss Lin as how her father was doting on her mother.

    However, from what she saw in this courtyard today, she knew her young mistress was truly his beloved.

    Otherwise, he would not have the courtyard filled with all kinds of precious and valuable things at the princess¡¯s disposal.

    ¡°I am usually in the main room. From now on, you will stay in the wing-room with the three girls. There are just so many matters to attend to in the mansion. I¡¯m thankful for the three maidservants. You already know Baizhi. Baiji and Baishao are also my good helpers. They take care of me to the best of their abilities. If you need anything, Ms. Tian, please feel free to ask them.¡±

    Not only were Baiji and Baishao good girls, but they were also pretty and intelligent. Without a doubt, they were especially faithful and loyal to Lin Mengya.

    The moment they heard that Ms. Tian was their master¡¯s wet nurse, they immediately formed a good impression of this unassuming but capable olddy.

    They positioned them one on each side of Ms. Tian and began sweetly addressing Ms. Tian as ¡°mommy¡±. They quickly made her one of them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been very kind, girls. Your master used to have poor health since young. All thanks to you for taking such good care of her, now that she looks radiant and healthy. I¡¯m only a lowly servant, so don¡¯t think so highly of me. Come, these two bangles are for you as a present for our first meeting.¡±

    Smiling, Ms. Tian took off two silver bangles from her wrists.

    It was now that Lin Mengya realized the reason Ms. Tian had chosen these two delicately made silver bangles over all other gold and silver essories because these two bangles were very suitable for young girls.

    So it was because she had wanted to give these two girls the bangles as gifts when they first met.

 Chapter 378 - Unsurpassable Music Score Written for the Green Stringed Instrument

    <b>Chapter 378 Unsurpassable Music Score Written for the Green Stringed Instrument</b>

    ted, Baiji and Baishao epted the gifts and immediately put the bangles onto their snow-white wrists.

    Even though they were considered rich youngdies now, Ms. Tian¡¯s gifts, like those from their master, carried with them sentimental values.

    In Ms. Tian¡¯s eyes, these two girls were confident and natural. Baiji, though gentle and reserved, Ms. Tian could see from Baiji¡¯s eyes that she was very intelligent and she was always at Lin Mengya¡¯s side, serving her. As for the gentle Baishao, she was very pretty, outgoing and lively. Nevertheless, she was respectful of her master and was humble when dealing with others.

    Not to mention others, Ms. Tian could see that the prince¡¯s mansion was very different from other families simply from the way these two maidservants had been trained.

    ¡°Nanny is showing partiality. Both the master and I had been taken care of by you since young. Why did you only give the two big sisters the gifts and not give anything to me? I¡¯m not happy that you¡¯re showing favoritism.¡±

    Baizhiined jokingly, pretending to be upset. As a result, everyone in the house was amused and burst outughing at her coquetry.

    They were behaving like they were a family and immediately, the initial awkwardness and barrier disappeared.

    Baiji and Baishao were currently managing many things in the mansion. Through their guidance, Ms. Tian had been introduced to the persons in charge of different areas in the mansion. At the same time, Ms. Tian had prepared red packets as gifts to all of them. The money Lin Mengya stuffed into Ms. Tian¡¯s hands was quickly used up.

    At the thought, Lin Mengya felt a warmth wash over her heart.

    Ms. Tian might not be her birth mother, it was obvious that she was doing every little thing with Lin Mengya in mind.

    She believed her mother in heaven would beforted knowing this.

    ¡°Have you found out any information about the matter I entrusted you?¡± asked Lin Mengya with a lethargic tone as if she already knew the answer.

    Lin Mengya was resting on the chaise longue, holding a book in her hands as she inquired casually.

    Baizhi, who just returned from gathering information outside, was wearing an angry expression on her face. She would not have let theundry woman who spouted nonsense off if her master had not forbidden her from getting into conflicts with people in the mansion.

    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve heard that made you so infuriated. It seemed that the rumor you heard was exciting and dramatic.¡±

    Lin Mengya was still smiling as if she waspletely perturbed by what was happening.

    Baizhi, on the other hand, seemed so indignant that she looked as if she was going to charge that person and bite into her.

    ¡°What do they know? It was obvious that the imperial guards were trying to ensnare master. However, from what they were saying, you were misbehaving around the imperial guards! What misbehavior? If Master and I had not retaliated, we would have been bullied. It was obvious that they were colluding with the imperial guards. They were spouting nonsense without knowing the truth. Sooner orter, I will have Elder Sister Baishao tear off their mouth.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not provoked at all. Since Baizhi knew all these pieces of information, it showed that those people were purposely trying to spread the rumor in the mansion.

    Their intention was for this princess to be shamed. They would make her look like a woman whocked female virtues.

    If everything went ording to their ns, the princess would be troubled by the rumors from now on. Thereafter, the prince would forsake this unfaithful wife and divorce her. Subsequently, she would be so ashamed that she would take her own life.

    This would certainly be the storyline of the 8 p.m. drama.

    However, to Long Tianyu and her, the destructive power of these rumors was insignificant.

    Did they think they could ambush and hurt her just by doing so? That would be so funny.

    ¡°As the saying goes that rumors would stop when they reach a wise person. The rumor will die down sooner orter.¡±

    Lin Mengya flipped over a page of her book and the expression on her face was that of calm and coolness.

    However, in her heart, she was pondering carefully over her gain and loss after her fight with Baili Wuchen.

    Having seen from their own eyes how Long Tianyu was more skillful and had the upper hand in the fight, the imperial guards would not dare to make things difficult for her in the future.

    Looking at this long term, That the Tiger Token from the Emperor was in Long Tianyu¡¯s hands was like a heavy-duty bomb to the Crown Prince.

    Every party knew that their trump card was more powerful than what it appeared to be on the surface.

    At present, the emperor was still bedridden. She and Long Tianyu had to be vignt in whatever they did at least until the emperor recovered fully.

    If the Crown Prince was forced to a corner, they could never tell what that mad dog would resort to doing.

    She had to be prepared early lest anything unexpected should happen.

    Baizhi was sent out by her again. She, being witty and sharp, would scrutinize the area around the house so there would be no room for any spies to spy on them.

    Lin Mengya took out the fabric pouch from her clothes and studied it closely.

    How did Mother manage to do this? How was the metal box kept airtight underwater for so many years?

    Not only was the pouch in a tip-top condition, but it had not even lost its stretchiness.

    Lin Mengya turned it over and untied the string on it.

    In that instant, she smelt a fragrant smell that invigorated her.

    This was...

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide from surprise. This was unmistakably the smell of Tranquil Lotus!

    Moreover, its intensity was more than double that which Qiu Yu provided.

    Lin Mengya slowly and cautiously put the pouch down on the table and opened it little by little, lest she should miss any of its contents.

    The content of the pouch was gradually revealed before her eyes.

    There was a thin book, a golden fork and a stalk of dried nt. That was all.

    Lin Mengya looked at the stalk of herb, overjoyed. It was indeed a stalk of dried Tranquil Lotus. Usually, Tranquil Lotus would lose a great deal of its fragrance and medicinal effect after it was wind-dried.

    She had no idea what method was used to preserve it so well in this little fabric pouch.

    Amazingly, it appeared even more well-preserved than what Qiu Yu offered Lin Mengya.

    On top of that, there was a delicate and expensive-looking golden fork beside the Tranquil Lotus stalk.

    Lin Mengya carefully picked it up and saw that it was a hairpin in the form of a phoenix, decorated with precious stones of different colors.

    As Lin Mengya held it in her hand and studied it, she realized there seemed to be one precious stone missing from the phoenix¡¯s eyes.

    The phoenix, surrounded by golden wires, appeared to havee alive and ready to take flight. Lin Mengya found it intriguing because onlydies from the royal family were worthy of hairpins in the form of a phoenix.

    Moreover, while this hairpin differed slightly from the hairpins worn by the queen and Concubine De, it wasparable to the golden phoenix on the queen¡¯s phoenix crown.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was aroused a little. If this hairpin belonged to her mother, what kind of person exactly was her mother?

    However, regardless of how beautiful the golden hairpin was, the thin medical book was what attracted her most.

    Inscribed on the green cover of the book were the characters ¡°Music Score for the Green Stringed Instrument¡±, apparently written with great strength.

    What was going on? Could this book be just a music score?

    Lin Mengya opened the music score for the green stringed instrument with great care. To her surprise, her brain froze when she saw the first page.

    What on earth was this?!

    The pages which had turned yellow seemed to be covered withyers of inscriptions. It took a great effort for her to make out some of the characters. Even so, there were ces on the page that were just blots of ink.

    ¡°Sigh... What on earth is this?!¡±

    Lin Mengya felt as if she had been deceived at that moment. What music score for the green stringed instrument was? It looked more like a book with pages full of a child¡¯s scribbles.

    She rubbed her temples andughed bitterly as she stared at the pages of the so-called music score. Good heavens, the heavens ought to be ying a joke on her.

    Just when hopelessness set in, the Shen Nung system which constantly scanned all information Lin Mengya was exposed to, caused Lin Mengya to make a new discovery.

    Fearful that she might miss any clue, Lin Mengya had begun to scan in the information the moment she flipped through the book.

    It should be noted that relics from the ancestors were very refined. This was especially true for valuable items such as this. Maybe there would be some kind of mechanism which would have the book burnt after it had been read.

    However, it was only thirty seconds after the Sheng Nung system had started scanning the book it sent out the message that it finished scanning the first page.

    Thirty seconds? What did this mean?

    Based on the scanning speed of the Shen Nung system, theoretically, it should be able toplete scanning a Compendium of Materia Medica into the system in thirty seconds.

    This was obviously a very thin book consisting ten over pages, why then did it take thirty seconds for the system to scan through it?

    Could there be a problem with the system? Could it have contracted some viruses? Was this going to affect her brain? Would this turn her into a dimwit?

    A series of questions started attacking Lin Mengya¡¯s brain in a sh.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya picked up the result of the scan quietly. Immediately, Lin Mengya was awe-struck by what had appeared in her brain.

    The reason being that what was disyed on her retina was a 3D picture.

    The system which had justpleted scanning that one page had automatically dminated it intoyers. Through its operation, those characters had been separated into 500 pages of information!

    Good heavens! What on earth was this?

    Perplexed, Lin Mengya browsed through it quickly and realized that she could just barely understand the content of the first page.

    Apparently, it was talking about the human meridian. However, she became lost towards the end of the page.

    After all, she had note into contact with such traditional medical books for a long enough time.

    If her teacher was still clear-minded, she could perhaps ask her teacher about this. At present, she had found such an enormous treasure, but she was like an ant, digesting only an insignificant amount of information.

    There were altogether fifteen pages to the book and each page consisted of an independent faculty.

    At the same time, the book was in fact made up of 15 books. Each of the books benefited Lin Mengya greatly.

    It was all thanks to the Shen Nung system¡¯s help. Otherwise, she would have missed this unique medical guide.

    However, as she looked at the pages of the book, which appeared to be stained with blots of ink, she would never have expected that it was for the purpose of anti-piracy.

    The ability to bepressyers of ink was near impossible even in modern days.

    How on earth did the ancient people manage to do this?

    Feeling assured, Lin Mengya put the Music Score for the Green Stringed Instrument into a small secret box by her bedside. She had found out from the book that the stalk of Tranquil Lotus could be directed added to a prescription.

    It would take at least five months to manufacture such medication. If not for this readily-prepared stalk, she would be a bundle of nerves now.

 Chapter 379 - The Search for Medicine in Foreign

    <h4>Chapter 379 The Search for Medicine in Foreign Countries</h4>

    Perhaps it was predestination otherwise why would it be so coincidental that it was when she needed the Tranquil Lotus most, it was found together with the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument?

    She carefully put the phoenix hairpin into an innermost secretpartment in the jewelry box.

    She had a feeling that the golden hairpin was not just an ordinary item.

    Since it was kept with the music score for the Green Strings Instrument, it ought to be something her mother treasured and looked highly upon, so she had to preserve it properly.

    Moreover, given her status, it would not against the rules for her to keep the phoenix hairpin in her collection.

    Once she kept the hairpin, she ced the Tranquil Lotus back into the cloth pouch. She smiled a smile of relief at the thought that she would surely be giving the Crown Prince and the queen a surprise attack.

    Back in the small room which had been temporarily converted into aboratory, Qiu Yu was still working hard on the experiment all by himself.

    Perhaps it was because Lin Mengya was not around so he did not have anyone discuss the work, the once schrly and elegant young man had begun to look like a homeless, unshaven man.

    His hair was tangled and his clothes were not badly stained.

    His wide-opened eyes were blood-shot by now and the stubbles on his chin looked green. The only ce on his body that was still clean was his pair of hands.

    It ought to be because he was afraid he might contaminate the prescription, thus affecting the efficacy of the medicine, therefore he had kept his hands clean at all times.

    He was indeed a fanatic.

    Tapping on the table with his slender fingers, Lin Mengya tried to not make any loud noise or distracting movements, lest this man staring at the herbs should leap up and bite her from fright.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?!¡±

    Qiu Yu turned to look at her fiercely. He paused for a moment before he remembered that thisdy right before him was his working partner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I wasn¡¯t aware that you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    Seeing that Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes were as red as that of rabbits, Lin Mengya shook her head. If not for Qiu Yu¡¯s presence, she would not have been able to drop everything so easily and go back to her mother¡¯s house.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I still can¡¯t! There¡¯s no way I could mix the Tranquil Lotus with the other herbs! Perhaps someone from my family would know how to do it, but that will be toote!¡±

    His failure time and again had caused Qiu Yu to sink into deep distress.

    The situation in the pce was getting worse by the day. From having unlimited ess to the emperor¡¯s bedside to attend to him, now he could only visit the emperor once in the morning and once in the evening.

    Even so, the Crown Prince and the queen would have men watching him and following him closely all the time.

    No matter what he had set out to do, it seemed that there was no chance of carrying it out.

    Moreover, he heard words from the people in the Imperial Hospital that they were contemting recing him since the emperor¡¯s condition did not seem to improve until now.

    If he could note out with an effective medicine to treat the emperor, they might lose theirst chance.

    ¡°Look at what I¡¯ve brought for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya carefully took out the herb from the cloth pouch as if she was presenting some treasure and ced it before Qiu Yu.

    Suddenly, Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes went into a daze as he stared intently at what was in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tested this herb and both its age and quality are just right for our use, so don¡¯t worry anymore. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to extract the essence of the herb by boiling.¡±

    Qiu Yu took over the herb from Lin Mengya¡¯s hands cautiously as if he were holding on to a delicate newborn.

    There was a look of obsession in his eyes when he stared at the stalk of the herb.

    ¡°This, this is truly a miracle! How could this be preserved in perfection? Where did you find it, Your Highness, the princess?¡±

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and replied saying that it was found among the items left behind by her mother.

    She had the feeling that the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument and that golden hairpin were notmon items. It would be wise not to let Qiu Yu know about it.

    ¡°What a coincidence! It was like the Heavens had arranged this. In this case, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s work on the prescription immediately, and then bring it to the emperor.¡±

    Qiu Yu was obviously overly excited. There was an unusual urgency in his tone.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and her lovely eyebrows knitted helplessly.

    ¡°This could be the first step to sess. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the situation in the court of themons without me telling you. This isn¡¯t much time for the emperor to recover slowly. Even if the emperor is purged of the poison in him, he will still need to remain in bed for at least three to five months, or even as long as three to five years. If there were to be any unseen circumstances, our hard work would go down the drain.¡±

    Qiu Yu calmed down after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Looking at the Tranquil Lotus in his hands, Qiu Yu let out a bitterugh.

    The subjects in the courts were now diametrically opposed. The Crown Prince and the other princes were either in overt contention or covert struggle. Now Prince Yu was being sent away by the Crown Prince to petrol the country during the spring plowing period.

    In case of any incidents, he would not be able to return in time to help.

    ¡°How about I use some thousand-year-old ginseng and top-grade Lucid Ganoderma to nurture the emperor¡¯s body?¡±

    Qiu Yu hade up with such a foolish idea obviously because he ran out of other solutions.

    At this juncture, Lin Mengya knew as much that this method was as good as killing the goose thatid the golden eggs.

    ¡°You know better than me that the emperor¡¯s body at this moment is so weak that it would not be able to absorb much nourishment. Ginseng and Lucid Ganoderma, in this case, would act as a poison to his body. Even if he gets well, his life would be shortchanged. In three to five years¡¯ time, it would be the end of him.¡±

    At this, Qiu Yu sank into deep thoughts. It was a chance so hard toe by for them to find this Tranquil Lotus which could be used directly, but now they were back to square one.

    On the surface, Lin Mengya appeared to be in deep thoughts, but in reality, she was searching through the section of the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument on herbs.

    The section on the herbs was about the only content of the book she could understand. Some of the herbs appeared to bemon but in reality, their uses were extremely important.

    Partway through the search, she found a prescription, that when added to the emperor¡¯s diet, it would only take around half a month¡¯s time to purge out the remaining poison in his body and to nourish it. More amazingly, if it were taken with ginseng, it was able to alleviate the aggressive effect of ginseng.

    In addition, it could also have a gentle yet long-term nourishing effect on the body. If this were the case, not only would the emperor be healed of his illness, he would be nursed back to health.

    ¡°Prancing Dragon Herb!¡±

    Both of their eyes sparkled with excitement as they eximed in unison.

    Thereafter, Qiu Yu turned to look at Lin Mengya with a look of shock. How did she know about this herb?

    ¡°Do you also know about the Prancing Dragon Herb? Has anyone in Dajin ever sold this herb?¡±

    Puzzled, Qiu Yu inquired. This Prancing Dragon Herb was supposed to be so precious that it was a national treasure of the Nation of Lintian and not many people would know about its amazing uses.

    Could it be...

    There a sh of excitement in Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes, but he hid it so well that even Lin Mengya missed it.

    ¡°I... of course I read about it in my mother¡¯s medical book. Although this kind of herb is very precious, it doesn¡¯t mean that it has not been used by people at all, so it would surely be in the records. Otherwise, how would the people whoe after know about its amazing uses?¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly found an excuse for herself. While both of them were finding excuses to cover up their secrets, they hadpletely missed how strange each was acting.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. In this case, I will have to make a trip. After all, not everyone is able toy hold of the Prancing Dragon Herb.¡±

    The worry on Qiu Yu¡¯s face finally dissipated. He immediately made up his mind to set out to look for the Prancing Dragon Herb and bring it back.

    Lin Mengya made a wry smile and reached out to hold on to him, saying, ¡°The Prancing Dragon Herb is a national treasure of the Nation of Lintian. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get chased out if you went alone as an imperial physician.¡±

    ¡°From my mother¡¯s medical books, I read that the Prancing Dragon Herb initially consisted of the male and female stalks. Every year when the shoot sprouts, there would only be two stalks. Therefore the royal family of the Nation of Lintian treated it as a totem. Up till today, there were only a few hundreds of stalks of them. I think it will be better for me to go there personally. I am after all a princess of Dajin. If the prince were to personally write a letter as proof of my identity, they would perhaps spare me a stalk or two. You¡¯ve been working so hardtely, it will be better for you to take a rest in the pce. By the time I return with the Prancing Dragon Herb, we will be very busy working on it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was more thoughtful. The Nation of Lintian might be Dajin¡¯s neighbor, the Prancing Dragon Herb coincidentally grew within the boundaries of the capital of Lintian.

    Moreover, her mother had even sung praises about the capital city of Lintian being the home to hundreds of medicinal herbs. The climate there a gift endowed by nature in that numerous medicinal herbs that were difficult to cultivate were found there.

    Therefore, she would check out some of the medicinal herbs she had been searching for a long time on this trip.

    At the very least, she needed to be someone of official status to be able to make a request for medicinal herbs as precious as a national treasure from a foreign country.

    In fact, it would be best if Long Tianyu were to go in person to make the request. Unfortunately, he was even overwhelmed with what was on his hands now, Lin Mengya had to brace herself toe out with this solution.

    ¡°They will definitely give it to you. Precious as the Prancing Dragon Herb was, the most valuable part of the herb was the main stalk consisting of the male and female sub-stalks. As long as they couldy hold of one main stalk, they could cultivate as many sub-stalks as they needed from there.¡±

    Qiu Yu was wearing a confident expression on his face as if this matter was not a big deal to him.

    ¡°I think I would have to discuss with the prince regards to this matter. Oh yes, I¡¯ve brought the Tranquil Lotus here and I have already finished preparing the prescription. I feel that it would be best if you go to the pce as soon as possible so the emperor can start taking the medication. In this way, the poison in the emperor¡¯s body will at least be half neutralized by the time I return. Then, I can continue by administering the Prancing Dragon Herb to provide him with nourishment.¡±

    What Lin Mengya said made a lot of sense.

    Taking the prescription with him, Qiu Yu hurried back to the pce.

    Seeing that the room was in a mess with the different valuable medicinal herbs scattered all over, Lin Mengya began to tidy up the ce quietly.

    She did not intend for this room to be taken away from her.

    From the time she transcended time and space to arrive at this ce, she realized that her knowledge and skill in medicine always ended useful in unexpected areas. Coupled with her discovery of the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument, maybe she would eventually be a great Chinese Physician.

    At this thought, Lin Mengya instantly felt good about herself. By the time she finished packing up the things in the medicine room, the sky outside was dark out.

 Chapter 380 - Turbulence Came in Secret

    <h4>Chapter 380 Turbulence Came in Secret</h4>

    Ms. Tian had worked in the Lin¡¯s Mansion for years after all. In an afternoon, she had roughly known about the old maids and maids in the Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Unlike Baishao and Baiji , Ms. Tian could almost tell someone¡¯s disposition at a nce.

    By the time of dinner, she could almost remember the names and appearances of those people she saw this afternoon.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s yard, they had always been unrestrained. Except for the old maids, the maids could eat at the table.

    Sometimes, Snow and the baby tiger, which looked a little scary, pretended to be pitiful and cute beside Lin Mengya, and then were also allowed to eat by the table.

    However, today Ms. Tian frowned, watching everyone in Liuxin Courtyard finish this meal.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, you look unhappy. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Mengya was used to repressing others with her status, but in fact, she paid no attention to ss at all.

    Under her influence, several maids of hers were not punctilious either.

    ¡°Miss, I know that you cherish these maids. Madam had treated us in the same way. However, you are the legal wife of the prince. Even if the Crown Prince ascended the throne in the future, you are the princess. If it¡¯s known by someone else, it won¡¯t be good for both you and them.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that Ms. Tian said this for her own good.

    She was a smart person. Inspired by Ms. Tian¡¯s words, she instantly understood what Ms. Tian meant.

    Now although Long Tianyu¡¯s identity didn¡¯t make him a target for all, it was quite striking.

    As the princess, she had a bad reputation. She seemingly felt ufortable if she didn¡¯t do something shockingly controversial every two or three days.

    However, the situation was different when it came to Baishao and other maids. Once their deeds were spread, they would only be criticized for being unruly.

    It was bad for their reputation in the future. If they wanted to marry into a family, they would certainly be considered prideful and self-willed when the family examined their conduct.

    She didn¡¯t take this into consideration. Although she didn¡¯t care about damaging her reputation, she couldn¡¯t implicate Baiji and other maids.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to them about it. You are thoughtful. We are too young to take this into consideration.¡±

    On hearing her words, Ms. Tian smoothed her knitted brows.

    Fortunately, Miss had inherited the temperament from Madam and could listen to the advice beneficial to her.

    Ms. Tian heartily liked the two maids as soon as she saw them.

    In addition, the two maids were extremely nice to Miss. Thus, she naturally regarded Baiji and Baishao as one of them in her heart.

    ¡°By the way, when I went to the kitchen today, I saw the dishes prepared for the masters of the mansion. Miss, pardon me for making bold to ask a question. Are you or which Madam in the mansion is pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Puff.¡±

    Lin Mengya spat the tea out of her mouth, opened her eyes wide and stared at Ms. Tian with disbelief in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s impossible! Could it be a maid in the mansion is pregnant?¡±

    How could it be possible!

    Although it had been nearly a year since she and Long Tianyu got married, they were still innocent.

    Not to mention a sexual rtionship, even holding hands and kissing were extremely rare for them.

    Besides, the maids in the mansion could be considered chaste.

    Long Tianyu was not a womanizer. Concubine De¡¯s husband was still unconscious in the Imperial Pce, and she didn¡¯t look like pregnant anyway.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. The situation in the prince¡¯s mansion is different from that in our mansion. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not difficult to guess the regr dishes for the masters. If it¡¯s a maid who is pregnant, she should at least inform you, the hostess of the mansion. Besides, I have looked around in the mansion and found that although not all of them are afraid of you, they are quite respectful to you. Moreover, something like pregnancy can be considered a joyful event for the mansion. In general, the maid will inevitably get some rewards if she reports it to you. I can tell the dishes are prepared for the masters.¡±

    When Madam Lin was pregnant, Ms. Tian had taken care of her all through her pregnancy.

    So she knew a lot about it.

    If Ms. Tian was sure, it couldn¡¯t be false.

    In the prince¡¯s mansion, only Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Concubine De, who lived in Art Courtyard, could be exactly considered masters.

    Among the three people, Long Tianyu probably was the most likely to be pregnant!

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to neglect it, but didn¡¯t want to beat the grass to startle the snake.

    It waste. If she inquired about it now, it looked weird.

    ¡°I got it. The prince is going to make an inspection tour for spring ploughing these days. So we should not bother him.¡±

    She hoped that it was just a false rm.

    However, she sensitively detected the unique breath of conspiracy.

    Lin Mengya, who didn¡¯t feel like sleeping, leant against the window and read Qingzheng Dispensatory.

    As she read it, she found the book extremely precious and detailed.

    Sometimes only a few lines inspired her and made her feel like she saw the clouds and mist scatter. She could find the solutions to many intractable problems on it.

    The more surprising thing was that there were manyments left by predecessors on it.

    Thesements were actually as precious as Qingzheng Dispensatory.

    Lin Mengya read them carefully, hoping to find the traces left by her mother on it.

    As she read intently, a breath of fragrance suddenly came into her nose.

    She felt the subtle and chilly scent from her cheeks.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a handful of winter jasmines which had just bloomed.

    The light yellow petals showed no trace of fear for the coldness in early spring and were different from the snow plum blossoms with gant pride in the severe winter.

    Winter jasmine was more like a pretty girl of humble birth. It bloomed quietly, adding the first touch of brightness to the spring which had gradually got warm again.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled suddenly, and that smile could bepared with a hundred flowers in bloom. The surprise made her clear eyes sparkle as if filled with stars.

    After receiving the winter jasmines from Long Tianyu , Lin Mengya immediately found a bottle, filled it with clear water, and put it in.

    There were numerous antiques and treasures in her room, but something fresh like this was rare.

    She managed to get some orchids, but they were nted in a basin made of white jade. Compared with these winter jasmines, they looked a bit more artificial with ack of the freshness and elegance of a nt.

    Watching her fiddling with the winter jasmines with joy, Long Tianyu showed an imperceptible smile.

    For him, Lin Mengya was more like a novelty that he had never seen.

    She said repeatedly that treasures and money were her favorite and looked money-obsessed when he gave her money.

    However, now she was smiling cheerfully at a handful of worthless flowers. Could it be that these flowers were more precious than pearls and jade in her eyes?

    ¡°Look, how does it look?¡±

    Lin Mengya presented the vase, with which she had fiddled for a while, to Long Tianyu like presenting a treasure.

    The winter jasmines that had just bloomed looked a little bit more rural. The faint fragrance was a little deep and pleasant.

    ¡°Hmm, it looks great.¡±

    Praised by Long Tianyu, she looked like a child. Lin Mengya¡¯s smile became increasingly sweet. After thinking about it, she ced the winter jasmines at her bedside and fiddled with them delightedly.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±

    She, who was stroking the flowers with her tender little hands, suddenly stopped for a few seconds and then said in her typical rxed tone.

    ¡°Okay, take care of yourself on your way. Have you packed everything you need? It¡¯s probably a long journey, so you need to bring more clothes. I told Baiji to prepare a few sets of casual clothes for you. Tell Lin Kui toe over tomorrow and bring them all. Besides, I know that there must be some imperial physicians going with you, but you should bring somemon medicines. During your journey, you should take care of yourself, avoid catching a cold and make sure that you drink boiled and clean water, lest you suffer from diarrhea. And...¡±

    She was talking endlessly, but was suddenly interrupted.

    With no defence, she felt her shoulders caught by a pair of big hands. She was turned around violently and instantly bumped into the solid chest.

    She was tightly held in his arms. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, and her feigned rx suddenly copsed when he approached suddenly.

    ¡°I got it. What else do you want to tell me?¡±

    His deep and low voice contained the affection that enchanted Lin Mengya.

    The reluctance to part from each other was definitely not a monologue yed by Lin Mengya.

    It had been almost a year since they got married. Long Tianyu had originally got used to being alone. However, after getting used to thepany of her who was mischievous, he learned that he had actually been so lonely.

    He wished he could take her with him. In this way, no matter where he went, he could see the vivid expression on her little face.

    He subconsciously tightened his grip. She always did something that distressed him, but he still considered it novel and interesting.

    Sometimes, Long Tianyu even felt that if he married someone other than Lin Mengya, he would probably never experience this kind of life.

    Thus, Baili Wuchen felt that he had changed into someone no longer indestructible with Lin Mengya as his soft spot.

    Even so, he was still willing to take Lin Mengya with him and reluctant to see her disappear in his sight.

    ¡°And, and you¡¯d better not pick the wildflowers by the road! Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    With a flushed face, Lin Mengya pretended to gnash her teeth in anger.

    She twisted Long Tianyu¡¯s ear symbolically with her small hand, seeming to threaten to destroy his family if he dared to be unfaithful to her.

    Long Tianyu did not consider her unbridled, but gave a meaningful smile instead. But then, his face darkened, and he said with regret.

    ¡°But if the officials want to offer me some girls, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°No way! Whoever dares to do that, I¡¯ll set him a memorial tablet!¡±

    The princess gnashed her teeth, sounding extremely clear at night.

    ¡°But...¡±

    The prince pretended to be hesitant, which was followed by the princess¡¯ roar.

    ¡°No but!¡±

    ¡°If...¡±

    ¡°No if!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re the boss.¡±

    The prince snickered...

 Chapter 381 - Not Allowed to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 381 Not Allowed to Leave</h4>

    Lin Mengya pouted, and violently pinched Long Tianyu, who was smirking, with her small hand.

    Since the atmosphere between them changed from embarrassing to ambiguous, the prince, who had always maintained a poker face, seemed to have vanished overnight.

    Now he had learned to act shamelessly.

    Especially when seeing thecent smile which he failed to put away in time, Lin Mengya was even more indignant and bit Long Tianyu¡¯s arm.

    However, Long Tianyu¡¯s solid muscles made Lin Mengya feel like she was biting a stone.

    Unfortunately, she exerted herself to bite it. A momentter, Lin Mengya experienced the feeling which made her eyes suffused with warm tears.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Covering her front teeth with her hand, Lin Mengya was tearful and looked resentfully at Long Tianyu, who almost failed to hold hisughter.

    ¡°Are you OK?¡±

    He looking at the little woman in his arms, distressed and helpless. After years of practicing martial arts, although he did not have copper skin and iron bones, the muscles all over his body were solid.

    He didn¡¯t know if she was alright after biting him so violently.

    ¡°y for me teeth! (Pay for my teeth!)¡±

    Lin Mengya covered her mouth with her hand and secretlyined that she was so unlucky.

    There was no extra flesh on Long Tianyu¡¯s body. She could neither pinch nor bite him. Thus, she could only stare at the man who wanted to show acent smile but didn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°Humph, justugh. I¡¯m not that narrow-minded.¡±

    Since she was no match for him in strength, Lin Mengya could only attempt to kill Long Tianyu with her hard look.

    However, Long Tianyu neitherughed at her nor said anything, but suddenly kissed her forehead lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite me with your teeth next time, or they will be broken.¡±

    The kiss as gentle as a feather made Lin Mengya freeze instantly.

    It was rare that she even didn¡¯t talk back to him who apparently sounded like teasing her.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Go to bed early tonight.¡±

    He touched her soft ck hair. Despite his reluctance, he had to do what he should do.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I have something to discuss with you!¡±

    After returning to herself, Lin Mengya remembered the proper business.

    She stopped Long Tianyu in a hurry, and exined the matter of Prancing Dragon Herb to him in a low voice.

    ¡°You mean if we want father to recover sooner, we need to use Prancing Dragon Herb, the national treasure of the Nation of Lintian? Okay, I can write a letter and order a caravan to go there and get it, right?¡±

    Suddenly hearing Lin Mengya ask to go to the Nation of Lintian, Long Tianyu subconsciously opposed it.

    The rtion between the Nation of Lintian and Jin State was good, and there were trade contacts between the two countries.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was just a weakdy. Without his protection, how could she arrive at the Nation of Lintian safely?

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the significance of Prancing Dragon Herb for Lintian State. If we only send a caravan there, it will be considered disrespect for their country. I had better go there in person. On one hand, I can divert myself. On the other hand, it¡¯s neither too formal nor too casual for me to go there as a princess. So I think it¡¯s the best solution if I go. What do you think?¡±

    Long Tianyu was still shaking his head. No matter where he went, Lin Mengya¡¯s safety would definitely be an important issue for him.

    Moreover, over all dynasties, there were only princesses marrying into another country for cementing rtions, but no princess sent abroad as an envoy.

    ¡°No, your safety can¡¯t be guaranteed. I go on a tour of inspection because of the Crown Prince¡¯s stratagem of luring the tiger out of the mountains. I can rest assured only if you stay in the mansion under the protection of your brother and the guards. If I allow you to travel around and anything untoward happens to you, how can I exin it to your father?¡±

    Long Tianyu knit his eyebrows tightly, with his eyes full of disapproval.

    But Lin Mengya was thinking hard. In any case, she had to persuade Long Tianyu.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a thorn in the side of the Empress Dowager and the Crown Prince. Even under protection, as long as you leave the Capital City, they cany hands on me at any time. If I leave secretly and they do not know, I¡¯ll be safer. In this vast world, how can they figure out where I¡¯ve gone?¡±

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t care much about the former words.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯sst word made his heart tremble suddenly.

    He remembered when she had just entered the mansion, she kept thinking about how to escape from him.

    He wondered if she had dropped the idea now.

    If she really left him one day, in such a vast world as she said, how could he find her?

    Thinking of this, he felt flustered.

    The strange uneasiness filled his heart.

    What if she went to the Nation of Lintian and never returned?

    Even if it was a hypothetical situation, Long Tianyu resisted it from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m from the Lin family anyway. The members of our Lin family can even fight on the battlefield, so it¡¯s a piece of cake for me to go to the Nation of Lintian and ask for the medicine. Let me go, okay?¡±

    Finding talking sense useless, Lin Mengya said pettishly.

    However, Long Tianyu maintained a poker face with a trace ofplicated emotions, that she couldn¡¯t understand, in his eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! You can¡¯t go anywhere! As my princess, you have to stay in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion! This matter is off the table!¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly became much tougher.

    Lin Mengya intended to defend herself, but saw him leave in displeasure.

    ¡°Hey! Long Tianyu, be reasonable, okay!¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to catch up, but saw him go faster and faster. Finally, with a ¡®bang¡¯, the door of Liuxin Courtyard was violently closed by him from the outside.

    ¡°From now on, no one releases the princess without my order. The princess can do whatever she wants, but is not allowed to get out of this yard!¡±

    Lin Mengya listened to Long Tianyu¡¯s ordering from outside in shock.

    What did he mean by saying she was not allowed to get out of this yard! Did he mean to imprison her?

    She pushed the door hard, only to find that she really couldn¡¯t push the door open. At that moment, Lin Mengya realized that this guy meant it!

    ¡°Long Tianyu, let me out!¡±

    She pounded the door hard with her fists, but there was no response at all.

    Lin Mengya was annoyed, rubbing her hands which had turned red and shouting unwillingly.

    ¡°Why do you imprison me! I tell you, we are both free. It¡¯s an infringement of personal freedom. I can call the police to arrest you!¡±

    As soon as she finishing the familiar words, Lin Mengya remembered suddenly that she was in the ancient times where women were humble rather than a modern society with a sound legal system.

    She decisively gave up persuading him with this. Lin Mengya, who was sullen, stared at the door in anger.

    He could imprison her, but couldn¡¯t imprison her heart.

    As a modern tough girl, who could even climb over the wall to get out of the orphanage and hang out, how could she be imprisoned in this tiny Liuxin Courtyard!

    Long Tianyu dared to cut off her path to freedom by this rude means. He must be joking! He would see!

    Outside Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, before dawn, there were a few horses and a carriage waiting in good spirits at the gate.

    The inspection tour for spring ploughing had been dyed again and again. If he kept staying in the capital city, the staff of the Crown Prince would pick on him on the pretext of dying spring ploughing.

    Long Tianyu, who was in a dark brown brocade robe, was dressed as an ordinary childe from a wealthy merchant¡¯s family. He wore a small hat iid with a gray jade, with his dark long hair bound neatly behind his head, and a pair of leather boots with thick soles on his feet.

    He leaped on the horse nimbly.

    However, his facial features, which were so perfect as if carved out, were stained with a bit of sorrow at this moment.

    The atmosphere was a bit more depressed than the somewhat dim sky.

    Last night, he locked Lin Mengya up in anger.

    However, he didn¡¯t feel that he did anything wrong. He just thought it would make her feel bored indeed to imprison her in Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Steward Deng, after I leave, the princess, the princess is not allowed to leave the mansion. But she can go wherever she wants in the mansion. Treat her well. If she requests anything, just try every effort to meet her demand.¡±

    Steward Deng promised repeatedly, but Long Tianyu looked at the door and shook his head helplessly.

    He ordered someone to lock Lin Mengya in the yard. But the girl was really fiery. She locked her door and windows with a few big locks that night.

    He intended to take a look at her a moment ago, but was blocked by the huge locks.

    In fact, those locks were no big deal for him. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her sleep.

    In the end, he could only sigh and left her yard.

    ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. I will do everything I can to protect the princess. You should be careful on your way.¡±

    Lin Kui had always followed the prince and protected him outside.

    As the steward of the prince¡¯s mansion, he only needed to ensure the security of the prince¡¯s mansion.

    But now, in addition to the new princess who was quite tactful, Concubine De also seemed to be a little different from the person she used to be.

    s, he didn¡¯t know what would happen in the mansion after the Prince left.

    It was a difficult job to be a steward!

    Lin Mengya woke up at the day break.

    After she stretched herself, a cup of warm water was immediately ced in front of her.

    Behind the cup was Ms. Tian¡¯s smile which was old but very spirited.

    ¡°Morning, Ms. Tian¡±

    After taking the cup, Lin Mengya gave Ms. Tian a sweet smile.

    Last night, she came over to sleep with Ms. Tian with her pillow and quilt in anger.

    The quiet scent only belonging to her mother calmed her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can go back to sleep.¡±

    Ms. Tian looked at Lin Mengya lovingly. She had heard about what had happened yesterday.

    This girl still stayed by her side once she felt aggrieved, as she did as a child.

    In the past, Miss did that because she could still protect the young master and Miss from the wind and rain with her aged bones. Now, everyone in this yard relied on Miss, so once Miss felt aggrieved, Miss only stayed by her side and soughtfort without telling anyone else, as she did as a child.

 Chapter 382 - The Red Plum Blossom Mark

    <h4>Chapter 382 The Red Plum Blossom Mark</h4>

    ¡°No, I¡¯m awake.¡±

    Lin Mengya yawned, rubbed her eyes, and immediatelyy on the edge of the window, looking at her main room.

    She slept soundlyst night, so she didn¡¯t hear anything from outside.

    The locks were still on the door. So the nerd dared to leave alone without saying goodbye?

    Humph, he really left her alone in the mansion.

    Well, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him!

    She pouted and sulked. She didn¡¯t even know that it was because Long Tianyu left without saying goodbye or because she was imprisoned in the yard by him and not allowed to go out.

    Anyway she, the Princess Yu, was angry, and the consequences were serious.

    Ms. Tian had brought the scented spring clothes which were fragrant and warm. A thinyer of fine cotton was sewn in the pale pinkish purple dress.

    She had considered that Madam had plenty of gorgeous clothes.

    Unexpectedly, Miss had so many clothes that she had to vacate a separate room for cing them.

    Nevertheless, Miss had always been easygoing in food and clothing. As long as she had enough to eat and wear, she had no requirements at all.

    Dressed up, Lin Mengya secretly went to the door of Liuxin Courtyard.

    Last night, she was the target under strict supervision. She quietly poked out her little head, wondering why no one was here in the morning.

    Lin Mengya held the hemline and got out the door cautiously.

    Was it because the servants in the mansion were all cking off? With this doubt, Lin Mengya trotted all the way to the gate of the mansion.

    However, as soon as she wanted to take a step, eight guards blocked her way at once.

    ¡°Princess, please go back to the mansion!¡±

    The deafening voice startled Lin Mengya.

    She opened her eyes wide and looked towards the eight dark faces. Ah! Where did these guys with poker facese from!

    ¡°Go away. I¡¯m going out!¡±

    With a trace of rage in her eyes, Lin Mengya looked fearless, as if she was going to kill anyone blocking her way.

    However, these eight guards were all carefully selected by Long Tianyu and had gone through professional training in advance.

    These eight guards cooperated to surround Lin Mengya.

    She moved forward, and they followed. She backed, and they followed.

    They cooperated well and naturally in advancing and retreating.

    Lin Mengya soon gave up the n of breaking through the encirclement and stared furiously at the eight human iron pirs that were absolutely still.

    Fine, fine, she surrendered, okay?

    When she came to the yard and looked back, the eight guards had already disappeared in her view.

    But it was estimated that the next time she walked to the door, they would surely show up swiftly.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, you got me!¡± She thought.

    Qiu Yu was a little confused, looking at the partner who was keen to deal with various herbs.

    However, with a cruel glitter in her eyes, she kept talking and cutting the herbs violently with a cutter, looking a little scary.

    He dragged Baiji, who stood beside them to assist them, pouted his lips and wanted to ask what was going on.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t piss off my Master. She has been banned from going out by the prince.¡±

    Baiji quietly whispered to Qiu Yu. She had probably told Qiu Yu about Lin Mengya¡¯s three unsessful attempts to get out today. In the room, in addition to the sounds of cutting the medicinal materials, there were two waves ofughter that they tried to hold back.

    ¡°What are youughing at? Is it so amusing?¡±

    The two heads close to each other were immediately separated. They immediately acted as if nothing had happened, looked down and worked on their own business.

    However, with a slightly scary smirk, Lin Mengya held a bright chopper used for dealing with the roots of herbs and approached them step by step.

    ¡°No. We didn¡¯tugh at all. Master, I¡¯ll go to find Ms. Tian and see if there¡¯s anything I need to help.¡±

    Baiji got a brainwave and ran away with an excuse.

    Qiu Yu, who was left behind in the room, secretlyined, but had to put on a ttering smile.

    ¡°How dare Iugh at you? By the way, I¡¯ve fed the medicine to the emperor yesterday, and it¡¯s quite effective. The emperor has discharged a lot of toxins. But as expected, despite the emperor¡¯s improved condition, he is getting increasingly weak. Without Prancing Dragon Herb, I am afraid that he can¡¯t return to healthpletely in the future.¡±

    With the sharp and bright kitchen knife right in front of him, how did Qiu Yu dare to piss off Lin Mengya!

    He tried every possible way to get down the business and barely managed to survive from her rage.

    ¡°Rest assured. There will be no dy. I¡¯ll set out three dayster. There is a caravan in the Capital City going to the Nation of Lintian to do business. I want to dress up as a businessman and blend into them.¡±

    Lin Mengya cast the kitchen knife aside and restored usual calmness.

    Although Long Tianyu had grounded her, she had already seen through the temperaments of those guards and worked out the best escape route in less than a day. He wanted to ground her? In his dream!

    ¡°You are so... But if you want to go to the Nation of Lintian, you need the official document for entry and exit. As the princess, how can you get it in great secrecy? Besides, without Long Tianyu¡¯s support, you can¡¯t get Prancing Dragon Herb easily.¡±

    With a somewhat inscrutable smile on his face, Qiu Yu seemingly considered that Lin Mengya could notpletely solve these problems with the identity of princess.

    However, he didn¡¯t know, in addition to the Prince Yu of Jin State, she had another identity, the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall.

    When the Sanjue Hall was established, she had asked Xiaoyu to help her forge another identity.

    As long as she used the identity, she could be an ordinary businessman.

    Regarding how to get Prancing Dragon Herb, there must be a solution. It was better to take action than to wait anxiously.

    ¡°Do you remember the cloth you used to wrap herbsst time?¡±

    There was a trace of caution across Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.

    However, Lin Mengya was thinking about her n and did not find out.

    Hearing his question, she just nodded. The stuff, which hadn¡¯t been rotten after more than ten years in a wooden box, could be considered rare.

    ¡°Although my family has been practicing medicine for generations, we have traveled around the world. The cloth you used to wrap herbs that day does not seem to be ordinary stuff. I remember that there seemed to be a plum blossom pattern in the lower right corner of that cloth. I just took a nce at it, and don¡¯t have a particrly deep impression on it. Nevertheless, the plum blossom pattern seems to be different from that of our Jin State. I heard that the people of the Nation of Lintian mostly like plum blossoms. Some ns even use plum blossoms as their symbols. You might as well study it carefully. If it belongs to an old acquaintance of your mother, would it be helpful to go there with it?¡±

    Plum blossom?

    Lin Mengya carefully recalled the details of the cloth, and realized there seemed to be a plum blossom pattern in the corner of it.

    She nced at Qiu Yu suspiciously. It was just a piece of cloth. Why could he figure out that it was rted to the Nation of Lintian?

    If that were the case, Qiu Yu seemed to be more than an imperial physician with his extensive knowledge.

    Sensing Lin Mengya¡¯s doubts about him, Qiu Yu shut up smartly.

    He couldn¡¯t exin it. Based on his understanding of Lin Mengya, he could tell that his exnation would only cause her misunderstanding.

    It was better to tell her what he knew and let her find the answer by herself.

    ¡°If that were the case, it would really help me. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Lin Mengya just gave Qiu Yu a meaningful look and turned out of the pharmacy.

    Watching her slender back, Qiu Yu secretly felt relieved.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. However, with her intelligence, she would definitely find some clues.

    There was a helpless bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. He hoped that he didn¡¯t miss his guess this time.

    Only Baizhi was packing in the room. Lin Mengya took out the cloth wrapping something from her bedside.

    The cloth felt delicate and soft, not like made of cotton or leather. But it was unprecedentedly flexible.

    After turning it over and checking it several times, she finally found a plum blossom pattern embroidered in the lower right corner of it.

    The color of the flower had faded over time. It was grey and undistinguishable.

    In fact, it looked nothing special, but she found it familiar.

    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡±

    Baizhi came in curiously and asked lightly, and her gaze happened to fall on the cloth in her Master¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Gee? Is this also Madam¡¯s relic? This plum blossom looks like the one on your waist!¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s words made Lin Mengya stunned.

    When was there a mark of plum blossom around her waist?

    Baizhi took the cloth from Lin Mengya, looked at it carefully, and said with certainty.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure. This is the plum blossom mark on your waist. I remember it clearly. There is a petal on the left side of this plum blossom longer than the others. You can¡¯t tell it without looking carefully. I remember we had always slept together during our childhood. I remember clearly that it looks like this exactly.¡±

    Lin Mengya strove to search in her memory and seemed to recall such a thing at the deep bottom of her memory.

    Instructing Baizhi to close the door and windows, Lin Mengya neatly took off her clothes.

    She stood in front of the mirror and carefully examined her body for the first time.

    Her snow-colored skin was as white as congealed fat, and had gradually been separated from the original immaturity of a maiden.

    Lin Mengya turned around. In a mirror a little higher than her, she managed to see a blood-red plum blossom on her slender waist.

    She looked at it carefully and looked at the pattern on the cloth.

    It was strange. They were really the same!

    ¡°Baizhi, is Miss here? Oh my god, it¡¯s so cold, and you are not afraid to catch a cold.¡±

    As soon as Ms. Tian entered the room, she saw Miss, who was almost half-naked, in a daze.

 Chapter 383 - Predestined

    <h4>Chapter 383 Predestined</h4>

    Ms. Tian immediately put the clothes on her master and nagged with distress, wondering why her master did that.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a mark on my waist indeed, and it¡¯s exactly the same as the pattern on the cloth.¡±

    Lin Mengya ignored her words, and just muttered softly.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before. If it weren¡¯t for Baizhi¡¯s attentiveness, it would be hard for her to discover it.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, when I was born, my mother died from difficultbor. When was the red plum blossom mark printed on my waist?¡±

    Lin Mengya grabbed Ms. Tian¡¯s hand and asked eagerly.

    Ms. Tian froze for a moment, trying hard to remember what had happened before.

    ¡°It, it seems to be printed by Madam personally. I remember when you were born that year, Madam was so weak that she passed away soon. On her deathbed, Madam kept thinking about printing this red plum blossom mark on your body.¡±

    Ms. Tian spoke of what had happened at that time, with her eyes turning red silently.

    When Madam passed away, everyone in the mansion was immersed in sadness.

    Because of this, they were neglectful in taking care of Miss so that Miss had been weak and sickly since childhood.

    ¡°It exins the matter. Ms. Tian, did my mother leave any words about this mark? Or any information about my grandfather¡¯s family?¡±

    Knowing that she was about to die soon, she still insisted on printing this red plum blossom mark on her daughter.

    It only meant that her mother must know what this mark meant to her.

    Moreover, in Jin State, in addition to the medical skills which were famous around the world, she had never heard of any power from her mother¡¯s original family. Besides, she had found those belongings of her mother in the mansion.

    It further showed that her mother came from an extraordinary family.

    If her mother insisted on printing this mark on her, it only showed that her mother thought that it could help her a lot one day in the future!

    ¡°She didn¡¯t. When Madam was alive, she had never mentioned her original family. Nevertheless, when the red plum blossoms were in full bloom, Madam always watched the plum trees in the yard in a daze. Later, Madam Qing married into the mansion and cut down all the plum trees with the excuse that they obstructed feng shui.¡±

    Although it had been more than ten years since it happened in the mansion, it was exceptionally clear in Ms. Tian¡¯s mind.

    Lin Mengya nodded silently. It seemed that Qiu Yu was right. The plum blossom mark might belong to her mother¡¯s original family.

    If her mother really came from an aristocratic family of the Nation of Lintian, there might be some unexpected gains during her journey for asking for medicine this time.

    She was immediately looking forward to the journey to the Nation of Lintian.

    She quietly packed up her things. This time Lin Mengya intended to only take Baishao with her.

    Baiji and Baizhi had cried all night and all day. Under the premise that Lin Mengya raised her hands to guarantee that she would return safely, she finally convinced the two girls to stay in the mansion temporarily.

    Beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation, Ms. Tian did not have a strong objection to her adventure.

    Finally, even Tian Ning, who had gradually recovered, joined Lin Mengya in persuading Baiji and Baizhi to stay.

    They convinced Baiji and Baizhi earnestly and maternally with an emotional appeal by means of reason, coupled with some major principles of making this tour for the state and the people.

    Baiji and Baizhi were stunned. Finally, they had to help Lin Mengya pack up things tearfully.

    In the clear moonlight, the three maids were packing in the room. Seeing she couldn¡¯t help them, Lin Mengya had to sit alone at the door and admire the moon.

    Time flew. Before noticing it, she had been living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for over a year.

    Too many things had happened during this year. Even when she thought back at the moment, she still thought it particrly soul-stirring.

    If she still lived in modern times, she was probably still an unknown medical graduate student now.

    She would be assigned to a hospital and work as a surgeonter. In addition to her busy life, she would worry about the trivial matters of her family.

    Finally, she would marry a reliable and honest man, have a child, and live an ordinary life.

    But she would never know, in another time and space, what the lives of these cute or respectable people were like.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Tian Ning¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind her.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Tian Ning¡¯s cyan gown.

    In only a few days after he came to the prince¡¯s mansion, Tian Ning had been much better than before.

    Thanks to the prescription left by her mother on Qingzheng Dispensatory, coupled with the full cooperation of Qiu Yu and her, Tian Ning had got better day by day.

    His face, which had been pale and almost grayish before, also looked a lot better now. Compared with the straightforward and simple teenager, Tian Ning, whose long hair was bound behind his head, now was more like an elegant schr.

    Nevertheless, his filial and kind nature remained unchanged.

    ¡°Nothing. I just think that the moon looks big and round tonight.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled softly, and Tian Ning could not help being slightly amazed by her.

    She had obviously been familiar to him since their childhood. But now, she was incredibly gorgeous and charming like a fairy under the moon. Tian Ning shook his head and returned to himself from her amazing smile.

    He looked down, coughed lightly, and whispered.

    ¡°You are not her.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt her heart seemed to skip a beat.

    She involuntarily felt a little guilty, held her front hem nervously with a pair of small hands, but dared not respond to Tian Ning like an ostrich.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I know you are her now. I just mean that you are not the one I knew when she was a kid. Thank you for continuing her life. Without you, my mother and I may have lost her.¡±

    Tian Ning also sat beside Lin Mengya, saying something that only the two of them could understand.

    Lin Mengya remained calm on the surface, but felt a string tightened in her heart, for fear that Tian Ning would say something like that again.

    ¡°How, how did she die? Can you tell me?¡±

    Tian Ning¡¯s tone was filled with obvious pain and remorse. He said that softly, not seeming to sound Lin Mengya out.

    Lin Mengya thought about it. Since she had taken up someone else¡¯s life, she should be honest on something.

    ¡°She was poisoned by Lin Mengwu, but I epted everything she had, including her memories and emotions. Rest assured. There is no difference between me and her.¡±

    Tian Ning nodded slightly, and then said as if to himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Since I took the first nce at you, I¡¯ve known that she and you have been integrated into a whole. But, but I¡¯m just not reconciled to the fact that Madam Qing and her daughter didn¡¯t tolerate her after all. However, they just don¡¯t know that they are inviting their own destruction.¡±

    In Tian Ning¡¯s tone, the sadness gradually faded and was reced by de-like coldness.

    Lin Mengya was a bit confused. Why Tian Ning knew this? Could it be possible that he had any superpower?

    ¡°You¡¯re curious about why I know it, right?¡±

    He turned his head and gave Lin Mengya a warm smile. Tian Ning seemed to see through this body to the depths of her soul.

    ¡°When she was three years old, Master Nansheng and I took her out. We met an old Taoist in the street. Master Nansheng went to buy her some pastries, so only she and I heard what the Taoist said. The Taoist said that she was born to be a phoenix with an unusual fate. If she grows up safely and gets married, she could live a peaceful life till she gets old. But if she revives after being killed, she must rise from the fires of hell and turn into a phoenix flying in the ninth heaven!¡±

    Tian Ning turned his head again, looking at the moon and muttering to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never figured out the meaning of this sentence until I met you that day. Every move you make is almost the same as hers, and even your memories of me and my mother are different from before. However, your eyes are not the same as hers. Her eyes are clear and kind, while yours are clever and calm. From that moment on, I knew that she wouldn¡¯te back. And from then on, you are her, the only Lin Mengya in this world.¡±

    Hearing Tian Ning¡¯s words, Lin Mengya lost her head for a moment.

    That being the case, could it be predestined that she became Lin Mengya?

    It was no wonder that Lin Mengya¡¯s body fit her so well. She evenpletely epted her memories and emotions without being resistant at all.

    It turned out that these things were predestined!

    In fact, she thought about it carefully. If Lin Mengya did neither get in the bridal sedan chair nor eat Lin Mengwu¡¯s poisonous date, she would be a stumbling block to Shangguan Qing and her daughter anyway.

    By then, wouldn¡¯t she be killed as well?

    She had slightlyplicated emotions in her heart. The original uneasiness and guilty conscience gradually faded because of Tian Ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°So I know that you were born for the country. That¡¯s the reason why I convinced my mother and then helped you convince Baiji and Baizhi today.¡±

    Tian Ning¡¯s gaze returned to rity. He would always ce the memories of the past at the deepest bottom of his heart.

    For his mother, the child she valued most was still alive, and that was enough.

    Now Lin Mengya was still the only Master and benefactor of his mother and him.

    The reason why he said these to Lin Mengya was that he wanted to make a formal farewell to the lovely little sister in the past.

    She was such a kind-hearted but ill-fated girl. There should be at least one person remembering everything about her in this world.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Tian Ning.¡±

    Lin Mengya was smarter than Tian Ning imagined. They showed a smile that only they could understand. Watching the bright moon in the sky, they held a memorial ceremony for a young life lost in this most secret way.

 Chapter 384 - Intimate Chatter

    <h4>Chapter 384 Intimate Chatter</h4>

    After she shared her deepest secret with Tian Ning, the rtionship between them seemed to be closer.

    What made her even more surprised was that Tian Ning had his own unique views on both national affairs and household affairs.

    It was no wonder that master had always praised Tian Ning for his great talent when he studied with her elder brother.

    However, since Ms. Tian was kicked out of the mansion, Tian Ning was forced to suspend his education. It was such a pity.

    ¡°The court is now turbulent because of the pursuit of power among political parties. If the situation continues, the peace of the Jin State will be reced by war sooner orter. At that time, the people will be deprived of their means of survival. If some other countries cast covetous eyes on the Jin State, I¡¯m afraid that the people will be plunged into an abyss of misery. Although General Lin is both intelligent and courageous, the Lin family, who stands alone, might not be capable of saving the country at that time.¡±

    Tian Ning said with a trace of frustration caused by caring for the country and the people.

    Every fine man around the world wanted to make a career.

    However, constrained by his identity, Tian Ning could only be a bystander silently.

    Lin Mengya noticed all of these.

    ¡°Brother Tian Ning, with such great ambitions, why don¡¯t you consider stepping into the official career?¡±

    She asked tentatively, but saw the pain suppressed in Tian Ning¡¯s eyes.

    She remembered that when Ms. Tian entered the Lin¡¯s Mansion that year, she had signed an irrevocable contract. Therefore, Tian Ning was a ve of the Lin family in status.

    Thews of the Jin State stipted that the descendants of peasants, merchants and ves were prohibited from taking the imperial examination.

    Therefore, most of the members of the imperial court, both senior officials and rising officials, had their own family power behind them.

    Even someone as talented as Baili Wuchen had to serve as Long Tianyu¡¯s private official at the beginning. Even after joining the Crown Prince¡¯s side, he just got a position in the imperial guard troop.

    As a schr, he naturally wanted to be an official with great literary talents arguing heatedly with a group of learned men. At this point, Baili Wuchen and Tian Ning had simr distress.

    ¡°Do you think that you are constrained by your identity? It¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t forget that my brother and I are no longer as weak as we used to be. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell my brother to take out the irrevocable contracts of your mother and you and go to the government office to report it.¡±

    Lin Mengya casually said. It was now a piece of cake for her to change their identities.

    However, Tian Ning looked towards her nkly, because ves should be reported to the imperial court as family property every three years.

    If he wanted to regain his identity as a civilian, what she should do was more than taking out the contract.

    Before the next investigation of personal property, the master¡¯s family should make application with a written certificate and then find the salve¡¯s native ce for household registration. After that, it should be reported to higher governments by the county government of the ve¡¯s native ce level by level.

    In this way, he could get the identity allowing him to enter himself for the imperial examination.

    This was also the reason why numerous domestic ves mostly just ran away but couldn¡¯t get their identities all their lives.

    ¡°Just... forget it. It¡¯s too much trouble. My mother and I have owed master and young master a lot. So we should spend the whole life serving them with all our hearts. I¡¯m very d to know that you¡¯ve considered it for me. If my mother knows it, she would consider me ungrateful. Besides, I¡¯m just a rash man growing up in the countryside and unqualified to intervene in the affairs of the imperial court.¡±

    Tian Ning secretly sighed with a sense of self-mockery, but said in a very firm tone, seeming not to be double-faced as Lin Mengya had usually seen.

    Lin Mengya sighed secretly in her heart. In ancient times where people¡¯s careers were determined by their family background, no one knew how many talents like Tian Ning had never gotten the chance to disy their talents.

    If these feudal customs and ss prejudices could really be abolished, perhaps this world would be greatly different!

    ¡°By the way, I heard that you are going to the Nation of Lintian this time. Are you prepared for this? Unlike in the capital city, you can meet idents on your way at any time.¡±

    Only these people around Lin Mengya knew that she was going to the Nation of Lintian.

    Although Tian Ning had a lot of confidence in her, he inevitably felt worried. After all, no one could predict what would happen during this long journey in advance.

    Nevertheless, with her current intelligence, she must have prepared for it.

    ¡°Of course. I will go with the caravan. Besides, my father¡¯s old subordinate is among them, and he will take care of me on the way. So you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Lin Mengya also persuaded Ms. Tian to let her go with this excuse.

    Anyway, her father¡¯s old subordinates were all over the world, so it was not worth doubting that one of them became a businessman.

    But in fact, most of this group of businessmen were the elites of Sanjue Hall.

    Of course, none of them knew that thedy traveling with them was the legendary mysterious Hall Master with formidable connections.

    Deputy Hall Master Yunzhu imed that she was just the daughter of a wealthy merchant and went out for a tour. Because her family was worried about her safety, they paid Sanjue Hall arge sum of money for taking care of her in secret.

    With her capability, Yunzhu would definitely select some capable people. Moreover, Yunzhu had told them that they didn¡¯t have to be respectful to her but should ensure her safety.

    Under the order of Yunzhu, the deputy Hall Master, who dared to disobey?

    What was more, the members of the Sanjue Hall were not all ruffians, because Lin Mengya had set the selection system based on capability rather than family background. It actually attracted some recluses in the martial arts circle.

    In the Sanjue Hall,rge numbers of outstanding people came forward now. Even the title Sanjue Master had gradually gained fame. She heard from Yunzhu that in recent months, the Sanjue Master had changed once a month.

    If it continued developing like this, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Sanjue Hall to be a famous information force in the martial arts circle.

    Of course, she would definitely encounter a lot of resistance. But now, working on development was still the most important thing.

    ¡°Given all this, I¡¯m relieved. It was no wonder that my mother readily agreed before I strove to persuade her. When are you going to leave? The prince cares about you a lot. It would probably not be easy for you to go out.¡±

    Even the honest man Tian Ning started to make fun of her.

    Lin Mengya gnashed her teeth in hatred at the moment and thought, ¡°Humph, he thinks that only a few strong men whose muscles are even better-developed than their brains could block my way? He must be out of his mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the countermeasures. I¡¯ve just been paralyzing them these days. It may be the day after tomorrow. I should at least set out three dayster. It will take more than a month for me to go there and return. I¡¯ll try my best toe back before Long Tianyues back. After I leave, please take care of Ms. Tian and others for me.¡±

    She heard Baizhi calling her in the room.

    Lin Mengya got up and patted her butt. The worry on her face had gone and been reced by a confident smile, and her eyes shone brighter than the stars in the sky.

    ¡°Well, rest assured. I will definitely try every effort to protect everyone in this yard.¡±

    His serious attitude amused Lin Mengya again.

    She patted Tian Ning¡¯s back with her little hand and talked in a mature manner.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so rigid. Surrounded by several girls as pretty as flowers in the yard, you should notice that your spring hase!¡±

    With a yful blink, Lin Mengya bounded back to the room like a bunny.

    Tian Ning was left there in a daze.

    What did Lin Mengya mean by saying that?

    In the room, the two maids and Ms. Tian were telling Baishao about Lin Mengya¡¯s living habits. Seeing Baishao forcing herself to listen to them with a bitter face, Lin Mengya felt a bit grateful.

    Fortunately, Baishao shared all of these with her, otherwise she would be bored to death by these three housekeepers!

    ¡°This is the tonic that Master usually takes. You must take it with you and never put it away for a while. Besides, you must check Master¡¯s personal clothing to see whether someone has done anything to them before putting them on Master.¡±

    Baiji told Baishao detailedly, because they had suffered a few losses in such matters.

    If it weren¡¯t for Master¡¯s alertness, they would have probably been trapped by those people of intention.

    Although the people they met on the way this time might not be as vicious as those they had met before, it was hard to take precautions against others¡¯ intentions. No one knew what kind of people they would meet.

    ¡°Okay, I know, I know. Rest assured. Although you¡¯ve handled all these before, I¡¯ve seen you do that. I ensure that Master will return safe and sound.¡±

    Baishao now certainly promised it with hands up. The reason why Master chose her to go with her was not Master¡¯s partiality for her but that Baiji and Baizhi usually worked in the mansion.

    Although they were cautious, they had grown up in a simple environment after all, which made them less sophisticated than her, who had experienced a lot in the marketce since she was a child. She knew about things outside more or less.

    If she went on the tour with Master, she could remind Master of something at any time.

    Unexpectedly, she became the target on which everyone concentrated fire because of this.

    s, it was a difficult job indeed.

    She looked towards her Master, seeking help, but unexpectedly saw her Master gloating at it.

    She mourned for herself secretly. Her Master was so conscienceless.

    ¡°Okay, stop disturbing Baishao. She will know how to handle these naturally. Although we go out, we can do whatever we want. Ms. Tian, I trust you with these two girls and this yard. If someone deliberately messes with you, bear it for a period, and I¡¯ll handle it aftering back.¡±

    Someone referred to the master in Art Courtyard.

    Now Long Tianyu and she were not in the mansion. Of course, the one in the Art Courtyard would certainly not behave herself.

    However, now she was under the watchful eyes of the guards. The two girls refused to go to Old Uncle Bai¡¯s ce to stay away from trouble temporarily, because they didn¡¯t want to trouble her.

    However, her disappearance would be found sooner orter. When the time came, Steward Deng would naturally take care of the people in her yard.

 Chapter 385 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 385 Escape</h4>

    After they had prepared for two days, it was finally time for them to set out with the caravan.

    Just after dinner, Lin Mengya went to bed early on the grounds of difort.

    On the surface, everything was going as usual. Early in the morning, Lin Mengya went to the door to mess with the guards in an attempt to break through the barrier.

    She seemed to be furious on the spot. Therefore, it seemed to be even more reasonable for her to lose her temper deliberately.

    These days the guards got to know her routine.

    She usually came out to make a scene after getting up early in the morning. What made them a little helpless was that this princess, who was forced to live in the seclusion, seemed to consider messing with them a sort of entertainment.

    It was said that every time the princess failed to escape, she could eat another two bowls of rice for breakfast.

    After knowing this, the guards, who were selected to perform this ridiculous task, must have wildly cursed in their hearts.

    Of course, all of these were part of Lin Mengya¡¯s n, and she had properly grasped the mentality of the guards.

    In the sky, the full moon had be a thin crescent.

    Without the moonlight, the world seemed to be darker.

    It was time for everything to fall sleep. The entire Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion also fell into peace and serenity.

    ¡°Creak...¡± Because of the wind or something else, suddenly there was a crack in the small door, which had not been used for a long time, behind Liuxin Courtyard.

    Rust and dust fell to the ground. After a while, a little head covered in ck cloth was popped out cautiously.

    The ck cloth covered most of the face, revealing only a pair of bright eyes which looked around and watched out for everything around.

    Until it was ascertained that no one was around, the little head was retracted.

    After a short while, two slender figures got out through the door.

    After exchanging nces, they crouched down and moved to the back door of the prince¡¯s mansion slowly and firmly along the shadow of the corner.

    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t anyone guarding this back door?¡±

    It turned out that these two stealthy figures belonged to Lin Mengya and her attendant Baishao.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk. I have my n.¡±

    Lin Mengya led Baishao to a small corner and crouched down.

    Now, there were at least another four hours before the dawn. The door usually wouldn¡¯t be opened until the dawn.

    But the situation was different today.

    Soon after they hid, a yawning figure in a coat appeared at the back door with a small orangentern.

    The man neatly took out the key to the back door. The sounds of keys colliding were exceptionally clear in the quiet night.

    ¡°Uncle Chen, you are really punctual.¡±

    The person, who opened the door, stood reluctantly beside andined harshly.

    Outside the door, a carriage full of fresh vegetables had just arrived at the door of the backyard.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s the special melon of my hometown. It¡¯s not worth much money. I bring it for you to have a taste.¡±

    It was still spring now, and the seeds had just been sown. Of course, there were no fresh fruits and vegetables now.

    Nevertheless, in order to please the aristocracy in the Capital City, numerous smart farmers got a few out-of-season vegetables based on favorable climate and topographical advantages by means of introducing hot spring water and making use of the aura of earth or heating the nting shed with stoves overnight.

    Of course, such fruits and vegetables were ridiculously expensive. Even in the Capital City, only a few people could afford them.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with a deep pocket was one of them. These precious vegetables would be delivered to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in a small carriage every seven days.

    At that time, the guards at the back door would be less strict. After all, it was a waste of time to check the delivering process repeatedly. What was more, the princess had a good habit of going to bed early and getting upte.

    No one would have expected that she was willing to get up early in order to escape from here.

    While Uncle Chen, who delivered the vegetables, entered the door, Lin Mengya waved her hand and sneaked out with Baishao quietly.

    The thick dark night became their natural camouge.

    Repressing thecency of escaping sessfully, Lin Mengya and Baishao ran away with their packs.

    She did not expect that when she disappeared around the corner, a few familiar shadows suddenly appeared in the alley she had just gone across.

    ¡°You must protect the princess well and avoid any idents.¡±

    Steward Dengmanded in a low voice, and the dark shadows around him scattered instantly and gradually vanished in the dark.

    Watching the princess, who had got in a carriage starting to run wildly, in the distance, Steward Deng involuntarily sighed lightly.

    In fact, the Prince had expected that he would fail to stop the princess from going out finally based on her character.

    Regarding grounding the princess, it was just a show the prince had put on for outsiders.

    Based on the princess¡¯s character, everyone in the Capital City knew that she was not that kind of person who quietly embroidered and watched birds at home.

    What the prince did could reduce the suspicion that the princess was not in the Capital City.

    He just didn¡¯t know how much of the prince¡¯s painstaking effort the princess could understand.

    s, he only hoped that the princess could be safe and sound.

    In the quiet night, the carriage carrying Lin Mengya and Baishao, who had escaped from the prince¡¯s mansion, ran wildly at once.

    The coachman was arranged by Yunzhu and would hit the road with them.

    What was more, Lin Mengya was surprised that this man was the smart young man she saw at Old Uncle Bai¡¯s ce.

    It was no wonder that Yunzhu said that someone would take good care of them on the way. Lin Mengya felt that this man was calm and smart at first nce.

    On this way, they might have to rely on him.

    In the carriage, she and Baishao took off the ck suits and showed the ordinary clothes behind the suits.

    Lin Mengya was dressed as a man, and her delicate and pretty face looked a bit like Lin Nansheng.

    Fortunately, she was not as shy and timid as ordinary girls and looked straight at everywhere. After tidying herself up, she looked like an aggressive flirting master.

    ¡°Littledy, do you think that I look exceptionally handsome as your husband?¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to be amorous, and frivolously raised Baishao¡¯s chin with the folding fan in her hand.

    Her deliberate seductive eyes made Baishao tremble withughter.

    Baishao was dress as a newly-marrieddy, charming and gorgeous with dignity and grace.

    They pretended to be a couple on the way. Except for a few people in the caravan, others did not know it.

    It was definitely inconvenient for two girls to go out.

    Moreover, Baishao looked too charming to dress like a man. The role of a married woman was more suitable for her, lest some rash people should intend to take liberties with her on the way.

    Of course, except for very few scums with a special taste.

    They sorted out their luggage in the carriage. Besides their clothes, shoes and socks, Lin Mengya had brought a lot of notes. As the saying went, be thrifty at home and spend liberally while traveling. Although the caravan had its own fixed route, it was inevitable for them to act alone.

    In order to avoid the tragedy in the TV series that she was separated from the caravan and was out on the street pennilessly, Lin Mengya deliberately wore a lot of inconspicuous jewelry.

    She looked money-obsessed, which made Baishao smile cheerfully and keep praising that her master was so smart.

    ¡°Young Master, we are going to reach the inn soon. Would you like toe down and buy something?¡±

    A voice suddenlying from outside made Lin Mengya stunned.

    The members of the caravan were going to gather in an inn in the Capital City and then set out together.

    She lifted the curtain, leant there, and exchanged the information with the coachman in a low voice.

    ¡°ording to your order, you are the only son of a wealthy businessman in Yunzhou. Your surname is Yuan and first name is Lin. You have only been married for less than half a year. This time you are going to the Nation of Lintian to inspect your property there. I¡¯m your coachman, Yuan San. Young madam¡¯s surname is Yuan with the original surname Ma, and her first name is Hui.¡±

    With no idea what this person¡¯s original name was, Lin Mengya had to call the young man Yuan San for the time being.

    She took over her official document for customs clearance where the information of her, Baishao and Yuan San was clearly written.

    She read it repeatedly and memorized all her basic information with Baishao.

    Fortunately, with the help of the Shen Nung system, she memorized every word.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived at the inn.¡±

    Yuan San said respectfully outside, and Lin Mengya became serious. This would be the starting point of her journey. She didn¡¯t know what adventure the journey to the Nation of Lintian would bring her this time.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain with her little hand, and helped Baishao get out of the carriage like a man.

    Although it was still early in the morning, the inn had long been crowded with peopleing and going.

    The vendors from other ces or about to leave the capital city all made a short stay in this Yui Inn.

    Although the imperial court valued agriculture and belittled trade, the status of businessmen continued rising under the umtion of wealth.

    Fortunately, in Yui Inn, there were people from all countries, so they had not attracted much attention.

    Yuan San led Lin Mengya and Baishao to the leader of the caravan.

    This was a veteran known as Master Guo. Yunzhu said that he had been the chief of arge escort house before joining the Sanjue Hall.

    Regarding why he became the leader of a caravan of the Sanjue Hall, Yunzhu had no idea.

    Nevertheless, Lord Guo had rich experience with a sense of justice, and had done an excellent job in many tasks before. Thus, he was trusted with the mission of establishing the branch of the Sanjue Hall in the Nation of Lintian.

    Of course, it was under the cover of business exchanges.

    ¡°Master Guo, how do you do? I have heard your awe-inspiring reputation long before. Today I meet you and find that your reputation is justified. This is a small gift to show my respect to you.¡±

    Master Guo and his two deputies were sitting in the lobby for breakfast.

 Chapter 386 - Garbage in Human Shape

    <h4>Chapter 386 Garbage in Human Shape</h4>

    Their breakfast was simple, including some boiled sweet potatoes, a few bowls of coarse cereal porridge and a few tes of pickled cucumbers and vegetables. As merchants, they often ate these food during their journey.

    After seeing Lin Mengya, Master Guo just raised his eyes to nce at her and then continued eating his porridge.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Baishao even secretly dragged her Master¡¯s clothes, for fear that her master would be unable to find a way out of the embarrassing situation.

    However, instead of feeling embarrassed, Lin Mengya directly sat by the table and began to gobble up the food, which was considered for pig, with them.

    Baishao stared at her Master in surprise. They had never eaten these food in the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Now, why did her Master enjoy these food a lot? If Ms. Tian saw her Master¡¯s table manners, she would definitely be saddened into faintness.

    However, Master Guo and his two deputies showed a touch of admiration in their eyes.

    Lin Mengya helped herself to everything she saw on the table with the three men.

    Obviously, these three strong men did not expect that this young man, who seemed to be too frail to stand a gust of wind, would eat so much.

    Seeing him wipe his mouth with his sleeve casually, those three men even showed slight smiles on their dark faces.

    Master Guo, sitting between them, should be about fifty years old.

    As the former chief of an escort house, he didn¡¯t show any weakness of an old man after years of experiencing the severe test of wind and sand.

    Instead, he showed a cruel and decisive spirit of an experienced man.

    On his dark face, there was a pair of slightlyid eyes emitting a gleam which seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s mind.

    On his chin, his grey beard had never been shaved carefully and grew wildly like him.

    Those who had made a living in the business circle all year round wouldn¡¯t easily provoke the man in front of Lin Mengya. He was like a treasured sword which had been through years of hardship. Although he had lost his sparkle forever, his chilling sharp edge couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Nevertheless, at the same time, those people also knew that someone like him was the most straightforward and righteous.

    Being a friend of him, they could understand what the passionate way of repaying and revenge meant and what sacrificing himself for saving his friend meant.

    Apparently, Master Guo had a good impression of Lin Mengya now.

    Master Guo picked up his pipe on the table. His experienced pose suggested that he was obviously a chain smoker.

    Lin Mengya took out the pipe she had just tied to her waist and presented it respectfully with both hands.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Master Guo raised his eyelids to nce at it and asked deliberately.

    ¡°Master Guo, this is my small gift for you. We meet for the first time, so I should ask you to take care of us.¡±

    The pipe with gold gilding in her hand had a mouth made of white jade. It was extremely precious, but Lin Mengya regarded it as an ordinary small object with neithercency nor a show of humility on her face.

    She was neither humble nor arrogant, but showed the respect in front of an elder.

    Master Guo took over Lin Mengya¡¯s gift after ncing at her and knocking the table three times with his pipe.

    He tied the old pipe to his waist and took over the new pipe without taking another look at it.

    Instead, he put his tobo shreds in it, ignited the tobo shreds with a flint, took a light drag, and then said.

    ¡°Okay, thank you. Sit down. All members of our caravan are going to gather here soon.¡±

    The atmosphere was finally eased.

    The two ck-faced men sitting next to Master Guo also began to show rough smiles and talk with Lin Mengya.

    Baishao didn¡¯t understand why her Master had put up with that.

    However, Yuan San beside them showed a meaningful smile. He had forgotten to remind his new Master of the rules here just now, but he did not expect that his new Master did better than he imagined.

    It was no wonder that the deputy Hall Master urged him to protect the new Master in front of him with all his heart before they set out.

    It seemed that she was not just the behind-the-scenes owner of a pharmacy subordinate to the Sanjue Hall.

    ¡°Little brother, please don¡¯t take it amiss if we¡¯ve offended you just now.¡±

    Between the two ck-faced men, the one on the left dressed in ck clothes and looking malicious was called Zhao Fei. Although he looked a bit fierce, he became very polite and gentle when talking.

    The other bearded man was called Wen Shi, and was a silent person who was reluctant to talk.

    Master Guo sat and smoked, and people kepting to chat with him. Meanwhile, Zhao Fei, who was sitting next to him, started to talk with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, it¡¯s very kind of you to say so. As a member of the martial arts circle, how would I care about these trivial matters? Moreover, without the help of Master Guo and two brothers on the way, I would probably be killed by viins during the journey.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a smile. She was straightforward, so now she was less restrained as a man.

    She became more unrestrained and bold instead. Within a short time, she had won the favor of Zhao Fei and Wen Shi.

    The three of them began to call each other brothers. At the sight of this, Baishao secretly felt worried, for fear that her Master would be extremely rude ever since.

    All members arrived soon. These people often traveled extensively. Although most of them were subordinate to the Sanjue Hall, they were not familiar with each other.

    Of course, on the surface, they were all real businessmen.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yunzhu¡¯s list, even Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have recognized them.

    She secretly cheered in her heart. It seemed that it was a right decision for her to ask Yunzhu toe out and work for her. If these people helped them open up their sphere of influence, the forces of the Sanjue Hall could spread all over the world sooner orter!

    Everyone came over to say hello to Master Guo, and naturally saw her talking fervently with the two subordinates of Master Guo.

    Nevertheless, no one bothered her, but just greeted her by smiling politely at her.

    After all, anyone, who could sit next to Master Guo, must have won his favor. They needed to rely on Master Guo on the way, so they couldn¡¯t offend his friend.

    Lin Mengya also knew Master Guo¡¯s intention, so she tried to maintain a gentle and friendly smile in front of everyone.

    They were all members of a caravan. It was always good to be nice to them.

    However, a big bird flew in various forests.

    As Lin Mengya thought that the caravan was full of elites, a lump of garbage in human shape kept staring at Baishao with flirting eyes.

    Most of the caravan members looked at the garbage, choking with silent fury.

    But at the same time, they were worried about the little childe who looked very kind.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Baishao, who had stayed there quietly, suddenly screamed in horror and then stared angrily at thecent scum with her murderous eyes.

    Lin Mengya looked towards the direction of the scream, only to see Baishao¡¯s flushed face and a guy who was sniffing his left hand obscenely.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant. Littledy, do you speciallye here and wait for me?¡±

    Garbage in human shape was actually garbage. He looked dandified, but considered himself pretty handsome.

    However, in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, his delicate face had be extremely ugly because of his indecent behavior.

    People around were pointing at them, and some even seemed to enjoy the show.

    They obviously thought that such a seductive show of taking liberties with a beauty in the morning was so entertaining.

    Baishao was definitely not willing to suffer a loss. After recovering from the shock of being treated indecently, she instantly pped the man violently.

    The people around considered that she did the right thing. For a while, they sneered and discussed lively.

    ¡°Oops, littledy, you are quite fiery. What¡¯s up? Are you going to have some fun with me?¡±

    The garbage became even more arrogant, and seemed to consider himself impressive.

    He even stared at Baishao¡¯s chest firmly with his wretched eyes and seemed to be unable to hide his greed. However, his view was blocked by a figure dressed in steel grey clothes in the next second.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked softly. Baishao shook her head in grievance, but her eyes were full of tears.

    During the long period she lived in the prince¡¯s mansion, no one had dared to treat her so rascally. Thus, Baishao, who suffered this kind of humiliation for the first time, was tremendously ashamed and indignant.

    But she could do nothing to that rogue.

    ¡°Xiao Sanzi, take Young Madam to the carriage for a rest. I¡¯ll handle the situation here.¡±

    Yuan San was a little worried, but he knew that Baishao must be still suffering from the shock after suffering a lot.

    The garbage in human shape looked the young man in front of him up and down. Different from him, the young man was extremely good-looking. Even the gigolos, who earned a living by prostitution in the capital city, appeared insignificant whenpared with the young man.

    He touched his chin. No one knew what he was thinking about as a bisexual man.

    ¡°Which hand did you just use to touch my wife?¡±

    Repressed her anger, Lin Mengya sneered.

    Although she was petite and obviously not as burly as the scum in front of her, she was fearless, staring coldly at the scum in front of her.

    ¡°Hey, little childe, you look so pretty, as juicy as your wife. What¡¯s up? Do you feel lonely and want to serve me like your wife or anything else?¡±

    The scum grinned indecently again, but Lin Mengya curled her finger and deliberately gave the scum a flirting smile.

    ¡°Come here. I have something to tell you.¡±

    The bystanders all thought that this little childe was afraid of the scum, so he intended to tter him.

    However, the situation suddenly changed before they cast disdainful looks at him.

    They saw that as the scum intended to grab the young childe¡¯s shoulder, the young childe suddenly dodged and then caught the scum off guard with a neat sweep kick.

    Before the scum was about to struggle, she was fully prepared to seize him by the throat with her small hands.

    With a bang, the scum¡¯s head was pressed firmly against the table by her.

 Chapter 387 - Punish the Scum

    <h4>Chapter 387 Punish the Scum</h4>

    ¡°Which hand?¡±

    Lin Mengya said word by word in a deep and ruthless voice.

    Despite her thin and weak figure, she firmly held the scum down, with a murderous look on her delicate face.

    Her ck eyes were full of ruthlessness getting increasingly thick, making others tremble with fear.

    No one believed that the gaze was from a seemingly weak young childe.

    ¡°Let go of me! Who do you think you are? I got a name in the Capital City! B*stard, I¡¯ll send someone to kill you!¡±

    The scum kept saying some rude words. The people around tended to wait and see.

    Nevertheless, obviously this scum was very unpopr. Some people, who had been bullied by him before, cheered secretly. However, they could only swallow their emotions for fear of the scum¡¯s forces.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, which hand did you use to touch her!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s patience was about to be exhausted by him.

    Despite her weakness in strength, she seized the weak spot of this man with her vigorous hands. In a short while, the scum¡¯s forehead was already covered with sweat.

    ¡°Refuse to tell me? Well, I¡¯ll chop both of your paws!¡±

    No one expected that this young childe, who had been kind a moment ago, was actually so ruthless.

    They saw him pick up the chopsticks on the table and suddenly insert them into the scum¡¯s hand on the table.

    The scarlet blood was gushed up, looking especially distinct on the back of the white and fat hand.

    It was apanied by the scum¡¯s heartrending scream. This vicious means immediately made the crowd, who had just created a disturbance, fall into temporary silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re reckless of life! I tell you, I¡¯m Gu Qing, and my boss is the master of Willow Gang... Ah...¡±

    His howls got increasingly heartrending, because Lin Mengya had fixed the other hand of his on the table with chopsticks.

    No one expected that Lin Mengya would have such great strength that she could even easily prate the table more than an inch thick with chopsticks.

    But at this moment, Master Guo secretly prevented his two deputies from stepping forward to help Lin Mengya out of the predicament.

    He just motioned for them to go outside to stop the scum¡¯s henchmen from delivering a message.

    He meaningfully stared at the sullen and angry young man with a pair of shrewd eyes.

    The young man was agile with the passionate way of repaying and revenge. Both of these revealed that the child was extraordinary.

    Who was he exactly? He had such tactics and sense. It would be a pity if he was only the son of a businessman.

    ¡°Willow Gang, right? I¡¯ve never taken it seriously. Your boss has lost to me before. Tell your boss to wait for me without ying any tricks. The day Ie back after handling my business will be thest day of his life!¡±

    In fact, this tumor-like gang had restrained themselves a lot recently because the Crown Prince lost his power repeatedly.

    Lin Mengya had been busy with the affairs in the pce with no time to deal with these minions.

    It was mainly because she clearly knew that the marketce had its own rules and nothing could be aplished without rules. As long as there was another gang, that wasparable to Willow Gang but more aboveboard than Willow Gang, rising, she didn¡¯t mind helping it in secret.

    Unexpectedly, these peripheral local ruffians were so unrestrained.

    In this case, she would certainly eradicate them once and for all and leave no chance for their revival!

    ¡°You... Ouch, my hands! Wait and see. You and your wife will cry and beg me for mercy sooner orter!¡±

    The scum was obviously not observant and thought that he could still bully any others as usual with the support of his boss.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that the young man in front of him was the fiend who was considered a pain in the ass by the boss he mentioned.

    Nowadays, all members of Willow Gang knew that they would rather mess with the King of Hell than Princess Yu!

    However, the severe pain made the scum¡¯s red face turn pale, and then he rolled his eyes and passed out.

    Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think it enough to vent her anger, she couldn¡¯t cause more trouble because they were setting out.

    After giving a cold nce at the scum, she directly walked up to Master Guo and gently saluted with hands folded and raised in front of her face, but Master Guo reached out and held her arms.

    ¡± Master Guo, I caused the trouble and will bear the consequences.¡±

    Lin Mengya said apologetically, but Master Guo showed a rare appreciative smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re brave and astute and act without the slightest hesitation. Little brother, you are talented. If you can¡¯t protect your own wife, you can¡¯t be considered a real man. I appreciate you. Rest assured. It¡¯s just a Willow Gang. I¡¯ve traveled around the world for the half of my lifetime and been through various hardships. Let¡¯s go. All of our members have arrived.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that she had won the respect of Master Guo .

    Making a living in their circle, they had their bottom line that kindness and hatred should be clearly distinguished. What she did in the morning was natural and didn¡¯t expose any w of a childe from a wealthy family. So she had won the favor of the entire caravan.

    Now her sense of responsibility even made other admire her more.

    If they had only regarded Lin Mengya as a child, now she had be a remarkable figure in this small team.

    However, only Master Guo knew that this little guy was not a reckless person.

    The little guy knew nothing about martial arts, but he managed to seize the scum¡¯s weak spot at once with her advantage of lithe figure and sharp eyesight.

    Her wit made her more than a reckless man.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Guo. I¡¯m Yuan Lin from Yunzhou. I¡¯m upright and aboveboard. If anyone wants to mess with me, juste to me. It has nothing to do with others.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya strode out of the inn.

    She didn¡¯t miss that several people looking like local ruffians itching to have a go just now.

    In the future, Master Guo and others still had to settle here, so she told her name on her own initiative.

    Anyway, the Yuan family in Yunzhou were a couple meticulously selected by Yunzhu, and they did have an only son named Yuan Lin.

    However, it was said that this Yuan family were experts in poison.

    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. No matter how many scums got killed, no one would feel sorry.

    Master Guo urged the members to set out, and Lin Mengya returned to the carriage.

    Baishao¡¯s face was still flushed, but her eyes were filled with tears.

    She had never suffered such grievances in her lifetime. But at the same time, she was worried about her Master.

    ¡°Things have been settled. Don¡¯t be sad. I have taught him a lesson for you. Sorry, I implicated you in this.¡±

    Lin Mengya said apologetically. She had originally nned to leave all three maids at home waiting for her.

    But she also understood that if she didn¡¯t take one of them, the three maids would definitely go on the tour with her in secret.

    She would rather take one of them with her. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened before they left the Capital City.

    Seeing the grievance on Baishao¡¯s face, she considered it seemingly not severe enough to punish the scum by injuring his hands.

    Seeing her Master¡¯s expression, Baishao shook her head vigorously.

    The reason for her indignation wasn¡¯t just that the scum had taken liberties with her.

    Besides, sheint about herself.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t me you, but me myself for being so useless. If I were a man, perhaps I could protect you.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that no matter how outstanding a girl was, she still felt herself inferior in this society.

    Even an extremely intelligent girl like Shangguan Hui had to live a cautious life for the power of her family, right?

    If she were not born in the rtively enlightened Lin family , she would certainly be reprimanded by her family for notplying with the standards for women.

    The fate of Baishao was much more tragic than hers.

    If Baishao had not entered the prince¡¯s mansion and served her, she would not be able to escape the fate of being someone¡¯s concubine sooner orter.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the same as a girl. We are not different from men.¡±

    Lin Mengya held Baishao¡¯s hand and sincerely told her about the idea of equality between men and women in modern times.

    ¡°I have read in a book that there is a State of Ease on the shores of the North Sea. In the country, women can also be officials and go to school. If a man is not loyal to a woman, the woman can also divorce him.¡±

    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya with astonishment, as if she dared not believe that there was such a ce around the world.

    ¡°However, a century ago, the situation in the State of Ease was the same as in the Jin State. Women could only be subordinate to men. But afterwards, countless women fought desperately for their rights. I believe that it will happen in the Jin State sooner orter. It shows that we women are not inferior to men.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were like an imperial edict to Baishao.

    She believed every word of Lin Mengya with no doubt.

    The inferiorityplex deep in her heart suddenly disappeared like dark clouds.

    She seemed to have grasped something, but it shed by. Some inexplicable thoughts gradually germinated in her heart.

    ¡°I know that you are not an ordinary girl. How can you lose to a man with your talents? Believe me, in the future, you will be a role model for the women in the Jin State. When the timees, there will be millions of women taking you as their model. And the day where men and women are equal, wille sooner orter with our efforts.¡±

    Even if Baishao knew how difficult to strive for equality between men and women, she was still moved by the State of Ease described by Lin Mengya.

    If she were not destined to live in the backyard because she was a girl, perhaps she could have a different life.

    During the period in the prince¡¯s mansion, despite making use of her Master¡¯s prestige, she could still manage the manors and shops of the prince¡¯s mansion well.

    Even some money-losing business showed a turn from loss to profit under her operation.

    Even Steward Deng in the prince¡¯s mansion always relied on her to make decisions.

    She, who had an active mind, suddenly caught the inspiration.

 Chapter 388 - Scoundrel Blocking the Way

    <h4>Chapter 388 Scoundrel Blocking the Way</h4>

    After wiping away her tears, Baishao came close to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ears.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face lit up and she raised both her hands in agreement.

    ¡°If you really agree to this, I will carry it out once I go back. What do you think?¡±

    Baishao, who could not wait to act, was obviously itching to have a go and show off her big n.

    However, Lin Mengya put her hand on Baishao and patiently advised her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. Do you know why I¡¯ve picked you and you alone to apany me to the Nation of Lintian?¡±

    Baishao was stunned for a moment when she saw her smiling master. She then had a sudden realization thereafter as if she had enlightened by a guru.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my intention is for you to open your eyes to the world around. This way, you¡¯ll be very effective in whatever you do in the future. We shouldn¡¯t be rushing in anything. We¡¯ll take a step at a time because it¡¯s important toy a good foundation.¡±

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s sound advice and guidance, Baishao¡¯s impatience and impetuous feelings slowly calmed.

    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Baishao seemed to understand her now.

    As a doctor, she naturally knew that after a girl had been vited, it was easy for her to develop reactions to the trauma.

    Thankfully, Baishao was a girl with an open heart. Lin Mengya was able to divert her attention with her words.

    Lin Mengya was certain that Yuan San had told Baishao the truth about how she avenged her.

    Although it appeared that Lin Mengya had the upper hand, something unexpected happened just before they left. She was fully aware of how this had dampened their spirit. This trip was not as simple as she thought.

    The horse carriage rocked and shook as it went along the streets of the Capital City and Lin Mengya could see the streets through its window.

    The vast and mighty group of businessmen were quietly waiting in a queue for their turn to be examined and questioned by the guards at the city gates before they leave the city.

    Despite Yunzhu and Yuan San having made all the necessary arrangements, Lin Mengya remained restless and anxious.

    Regardless of all factors, she was a well-known character in the Capital City. Although not all the people recognized her, if she were to bump into someone who knew her, it would not be so easy for her to exit the city.

    There was a long line of horse carriage so by the time it was Lin Mengya¡¯s turn, there was an impatient look on the guard¡¯s face.

    All the businessmen in the queue were traveling with their merchandise. The guard had to climb up and down their carts to do their checks. By the time he came to Lin Mengya, he was panting from all the exertion.

    Seeing the guard¡¯s situation, Yuan San immediately alighted from the horse carriage and handed the necessary documents to the guard respectfully. With a straightforward smile, he stuffed some loose silver into the guard¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It must have been hard on you, officer. Sitting in the horse carriage is my master and his misses. Look, here¡¯s the official document.¡±

    In reality, the guard did not intentionally ask for bribes. However, the status of these businessmen was rather humble. This was especially true for those businessmen who travel between the north-south trade route, so their passage was made more difficult.

    However, Master Guo was rtively well-known and a number of guards were familiar with him, which made the passage of this group of business much easier as they were given special treatment.

    Otherwise, they would have to prepare a presentable gift in order to leave through the city gates.

    The guard¡¯s face broke into a wide grin, thinking that this little sidekick was a sensible one.

    He nodded and lifted the curtain of the horse carriage with his knife to have a look. Thereafter, he simply waved at them, allowing them to pass.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Just when Yuan San was about to move the carriage, a cold voice sounded unexpectedly.

    In the next moment, a group of burly men surrounded their small horse carriage.

    The leader of the group was a stout man who appeared to be very hard to please. His face was covered with fierce muscles and he was d in dark green silk clothing, which looked funny on him.

    It gave people the illusion that he was a meatball wrapped in a piece of green silk.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and nced at the man and her brows knitted immediately. It seemed that revenge had arrived sooner than she expected.

    ¡°Brothers, we are onlymoners who travel around to find a livelihood. I¡¯m perplexed as to how we have offended you.¡±

    Yuan San¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, but he maintained his smile which was meant to please. He looked totally like a ve who did not want any trouble.

    Seeing that Yuan San took a step back, the men became even more aggressive.

    The man next to him immediately gave him a punch with his meaty fist.

    Although Yuan San was a muscr man, he was unable to take the blow before this group of bullies.

    Yuan San staggered, then fell to the ground, looking down as if he was intimidated.

    ¡°Haha, what a useless thing.¡±

    The burly men burst outughing, thinking that he had stolen the limelight, had overlooked the feeling of numbness and prickling pain on his palm.

    He ought to have louse on his body, given that he was just a poor, pathetic ve.

    Then, he spat at Yuan San, who was sitting crippled on the ground.

    ¡°Everyone, this brother has been traveling with the rest of us and is one of us. If he had offended you in any, I will apologize on his behalf. Please have mercy on him and I¡¯ll be very grateful to you.¡±

    Master Guo hurried back from the front of the queue. One nce and he knew what had happened.

    It had to be those scums who were not satisfied with what happened in the inn and had sent these men to make a scene.

    He was thankful that he was a rather reputable man in the Capital City. He supposed these men would show him due respect.

    The ¡®meatball¡¯ leader of the group immediately backed down from his arrogant attitude when he saw Master Guo.

    He cupped his hands together as he greeted Master Guo. With an awkward smile, he began to speak.

    ¡°By right, I should show you due respect in response to your request. However, you¡¯ve seen how my little brother was injured. We¡¯re all traveling around to earn a livelihood if I just let this go and not ask forpensation, how am I going to continue living in the Capital City?¡±

    Lin Mengya could immediately read his mind. He simply wanted to ckmail her so he could get some money out of them.

    If money could buy them a smooth passage and not dy them further, she would not be sorry to give away a bit of money.

    However, how much should she give? It would be Master Guo¡¯s call.

    ¡°That should be the way. How about I be your mediator. We meet each other so frequently after all. How much would you like forpensation, brother?¡±

    Since Master Guo had personallye forward to make peace, he had obviously given the ¡®meatball¡¯ sufficient respect.

    If he were more sensible, he would have been contented with the respect and money offered.

    However, the ¡®meatball¡¯ obviously did not know when to stop.

    He nced at the little carriage greedily and demanded an unreasonable sum.

    ¡°Three thousand taels of silver in exchange for my brother¡¯s two hands would be enough!¡±

    Three thousand taels of silver? A coldness crept up in Master Guo¡¯s smile.

    Considering what these businessmen were dealing with on the surface, they were not able toe out with the sum.

    Moreover, it was that good-for-nothing scum who was being rude. Childe Yuan merely taught him a lesson lest he should continue to make trouble.

    Taking liberties with a married woman was a shameful thing to do for a gentleman. How dare he asked for three thousand taels of silver aspensation.

    Master Guo was fully aware that this man was out to make things difficult for Childe Yuan and the rest of them. Just when they were about to content with the scum, Childe Yuan exited from his carriage.

    He was frowning in disagreement, but he knew this matter did not really concern him. He could only be a mediator.

    ¡°Are you thinking of asking us to pay for your brother¡¯s two pig trotters with three thousand taels of silver? You must be dreaming!¡±

    Lin Mengya who was sitting in the horse carriage, almost apuded the ¡®meatball¡¯ for his shameless performance.

    She had intended not to give him a single cent, but to save trouble for the entire procession of businessmen, she got ready some paper money worth a few tens of taels of silver to give to him.

    Little did she expect this man to be so shameless. It looked like she could not move on from here today and her mood had reached its lowest at this point.

    The cold expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face even gave Baishao the chills.

    Those beady eyes of ¡®meatball¡¯ suddenly turned to look at Childe Yuan, who was alighting from the horse carriage, and his eyes sparkled. It was no wonder that while his little brother screamed in pain, he still called out to meatball to get back at this young man for him.

    The young man before his eyes had a smooth, fairplexion that made the ¡®meatball¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How nice would it feel if he could put his arms around Childe Yuan¡¯s slender waist?

    ¡®Meatball¡¯ licked his lips at the thought that not only could he have fun with beauty, he also would be getting the taels of silver. Good luck had obviously fallen on his head.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do away with the marypensation if this youe along with me to apologize my brother. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you on ount Master Guo.¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at this repulsive man before her. She would have cast poison on the eyes of this group of men if not for fear that she would expose her identity and implicate Master Guo and hispany.

    She sneered and mentally prepared herself to find a deserted ce to get rid of this scoundrel.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you, but this group of businessmen should not be further held up. Let me speak to Master Guo first and I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡®Meatball¡¯ and his men were ted at the young man¡¯s reply.

    This was not the first time they had such encounters. They knew very well how the young masters of wealthy families behaved.

    Even if he knew there was risk involved, for the sake of his pride, he would have to go with whatever he could get quietly even if it meant he was disadvantaged.

    Moreover, this young man could be their source of fortune. He definitely preferred women, but this young master with delicate skin and fairplexion was not too far from a woman.

    The burly men exchanged boorish looks and said a few words to each other. Lin Mengya would definitely find their mannerism repulsive.

    They were all thinking of how they could extort money from this young master.

    ¡°This way please, Master Guo.¡±

    Lin Mengya ignored them, turned around and led Master Guo to a secluded corner.

    By then, the guards guarding the city gates were smart enough to move on to check other ces.

    One could tell from the guards¡¯ expressions that they think this was a private business and they would be more than d to stay out and leave them on their own.

    In addition, there was no one looking on even with ¡®meatball¡¯s stance. This had to be something of a norm.

    In this case, there was no reason for her to dy the group businessmen any further.

    ¡°Master Guo, please escort my servants and my wife as you proceed on your way. I will catch up with you along the designated route.¡±

    As Lin Mengya whispered as she made a hand gesture of getting rid of those scoundrels.

 Chapter 389 - Giving an Honest Account

    <h4>Chapter 389 Giving an Honest ount</h4>

    However, Master Guo shook his head, held on to the young man¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°People like us who travel around to earn a livelihood should not give in to such antisocial behavior. Listen to me, we will settle this matter with money.¡±

    Master Guo held on to the idea that maintaining harmony was the most important thing for a businessman.

    To Master Guo, this young man might be tactful but he was after all still young and too aggressive and quick to vent his spleen.

    If he continued in his ways, sooner orter, he wouldnd himself in an unfavorable situation.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to say something when Master Guo waved his hand to dismiss her, so she shut her mouth.

    She knew these scoundrels best. If they seeded the first time at extortion, they would attempt it again soon after.

    She could well walk away and resume her status as Princess Yu, however, the group of businessmen would be implicated.

    Unfortunately, Master Guo had stopped her from doing anything. He was after all the leader of the group of businessmen. All she could do was to put away her ideas and watch the event unfold in silence.

    ¡®Meatball¡¯, the leader, looked as if he would take advantage of her.

    He looked her up and down to size her up as if she were his prey from hunting.

    While Lin Mengya was repulsed by his mannerisms, she tried to appear indifferent on the surface. She was not going to make things difficult since Master Guo had already made himself clear to her.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? What¡¯s the oue of your discussion?¡±

    ¡®Meatball¡¯ did not seem to show much respect for Master Guo. To him, Master Guo was merely a regr old man from his appearance.

    However, hidden behind his aged countenance covered with wrinkles was a truly strong andpetent man, who had been through the storms of life.

    Master Guo¡¯s way of handling the matter was part of the protocol in their circle. Dealing with the scums like these men was not a big deal to him.

    ¡°Little brother, we¡¯re truly sorry for hurting your brother. How about we leave you some taels of silver for you to engage a physician to attend your brother. Take it as giving Guo some face.¡±

    Master Guo¡¯s coaxing manner was a kind gesture of showing reasonable respect for ¡®meatball¡¯.

    Unfortunately, some people were born shameless.

    ¡®Meatball¡¯ had taken Master Guo¡¯s tolerance as a sign of fear for his power and action.

    In an instance, ¡®meatball¡¯ tore off the mask of hypocrisy and courtesy, exposing his shamelessness.

    ¡°Humph, old man Guo, I¡¯ve named the price of three thousand taels out of my respect for you. Why? Are you getting senile because of your age that you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness?¡±

    At ¡®meatball¡¯s words, Master Guo¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Master Guo did not want any trouble since they were at the point of exiting the city.

    Never would he expect this young man to be so ignorant of the protocols.

    The smiley face of Master Guo gradually turned into a stern one.

    Master Guo was not a pushover at the mercy of others.

    ¡®Meatball¡¯ had counted on the fact that he had morepany and therefore treated Master Guo with disdain.

    The situation had pushed Lin Mengya to act. Just when Lin Mengya got ready for the poison, the shadow of a white figure, like a phantom, appeared before them.

    ¡°I was just wondering who it was, and it¡¯s none other than Millipede Qian, who just got down on your feet a few days ago. Why, Lord Qian. Are you unable to hold back anymore and are here to exercise your body? How about I keep youpany while you do that?¡±

    Millipede Qian? Lin Mengya gazed quizzically at ¡®meatball¡¯.

    This ought to be a joke. He looked more like a dollop of cow dung. He looked nothing like a slim millipede.

    The figure in white hadpletely blocked her.

    The more she looked at the figure from behind, the more familiar he seemed. Until he fitted the image she was searching in her mind, she was surprised to find it was him, but how?

    ¡®Meatball¡¯ who was called Millipede Qian swallowed hard.

    Despite the fear in his eyes, a brilliant smile had already spread across his face.

    ¡°How would I be so audacious? So it¡¯s you. I¡¯m merely seeking justice for my brother. I wonder what brought you here?¡±

    The man simply ignored Millipede Qian, but turned around and gave Lin Mengya a brilliant smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. My aunt was worried about him and sent me to check on him. Did my cousin make any trouble for you?¡±

    Looking at Qiu Yu¡¯s smiling face, Lin Mengya was stunned.

    Her mind was a mess. Should this guy not be in the pce taking care of the emperor right now?

    Why was he here to get her out of this sticky situation? Also, what did he mean when he made that statement to Millipede Qian?

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to question Qiu Yu, but he shuffled her to the horse carriage with a smile on his face.

    He pulled and dragged her into the horse, winked at her and turned around to go to Millipede Qian.

    When Millipede Qian heard that this fish that was about to get hooked was this man¡¯s cousin, Millipede Qian¡¯s face fell with disappointment.

    However, things did not end here. Qiu Yu walked up to Millipede Qian, all smiles as if he was a yesman.

    ¡°My cousin is a good boy, except that he¡¯s a little cheeky. No matter what trouble my cousin caused you, Millipede Qian, as his older cousin, I¡¯ll take all the responsibility. Tell me what he¡¯s done.¡±

    Qiu Yu might look like an easy-going person, but Millipede Qian obviously recalled some unhappiness between them in the past.

    As Qiu Yu approached him, his face turned pale and his hands started to shake.

    Finally, when Qiu Yu came up next to him, Millipede Qian let out a cry.

    Then, without turning his head back at all, he fled before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother!¡±

    The remaining burly men were at a loss at the sight of Millipede Qian¡¯s behavior.

    They looked on for a second, gnashed their teeth and fled after Millipede Qian. They were out of sight in no time.

    As Qiu Yu watched Millipede Qian fled, he felt a sense of satisfaction within him. He pped his hands, then greeted Master Guo as if he was one of his familiar friends.

    Finally, he went into Lin Mengya¡¯s small horse carriage.

    Wearing a cheeky smile on his face, he sat down nearest to the exit and chose to ignore the pair of bewildered eyes looking at him in the horse carriage.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Dissatisfied, Lin Mengya pouted as she demanded an answer.

    Qiu Yu chose the most direct way of response, which was to smile quietly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you will stay in the pce to take care of the emperor while I go out to look for the medicinal herbs? Now, who will be responsible for the emperor¡¯s safety?¡±

    Qiu Yu simply looked left and right and refused to answer.

    Lin Mengya was mad at him for keeping a calm manner. She pounced on him like a fierce tiger and put her delicate hands on him like a pair of pliers.

    Immediately, tears welled up in the eyes of Qiu Yu, who was calm andposed just a second ago.

    He was too embarrassed to cry out so he held it in with great effort.

    By the time Lin Mengya was satisfied, Qiu Yu was like an abused young married woman, looking at her with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Out with it! Are you not going to say anything?¡±

    Lin Mengya had always been rather good at extorting confessions aggressively.

    On the other hand, Baishao was obediently looking out of the window casually, as if she were blind to what was happening.

    Qiu Yu grimaced lest Lin Mengya should proceed with more punishment. He hung his head as he made confession of what he had done, without leaving out any details.

    ¡°The emperor had woken up, but he still needed to rest in bed. Thank goodness that the people around him may now be moved around. I¡¯ve left the emperor the prescription and he will take care of himself.¡±

    Lin Mengya was rather satisfied with his answer.

    She nodded, but before she let go of him, she gave him onest squeeze.

    ¡°Ouch...¡± Qiu Yu trembled before he continued.

    ¡°That Millipede Qian also tried to bully another woman sometime back and I happened to see it, so I taught him a lesson then.¡±

    Qiu Yu gave Lin Mengya an innocent look when he was done reporting. Thereafter, he simply sat there quietly like a good little boy.

    Lin Mengya was not the one to be fooled easily. She sneered at Qiu Yu and with a cold tone, she said, ¡°Really? How then did you find out that I¡¯m among the group of businessmen? Also, you and Master Guo seem to be familiar with each other. Tell me what is going on.¡±

    Qiu Yu¡¯s smile froze.

    He had always known Lin Mengya to be the one who had to get to the bottom of things. It was almost impossible to hide anything from her.

    He coughed and said in a whisper, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t aware that you were with the group of businessmen. On the other hand, Master Guo and I know each other well. A few days, I met up with him and he told me about this young couple who was taking a trip to the Nation of Lintian. So I...¡±

    Lin Mengya red at him and decided to let him off for now.

    Qiu Yu was an intelligent person so he naturally guessed that this young couple was very likely Lin Mengya and Baishao in disguise.

    As to why he managed to catch up in time to get her out of trouble was not so important. However, it would be good to have Qiu Yu apany her on the way so they could look out for each other.

    After this unexpected incident, the vast group of businessmen finally emerged from the Capital City.

    As Lin Mengya turned to look at the magnificent city wall, her mood was somehow lifted.

    As a princess, she had always been very secretive each time she left the city. This was the second time she had openly gone out of the city.

    The first time was when Long Tianyu brought her to visit her elder brother in the army camp.

    She did not know if Long Tianyu would blow his top if he found out that she had secretly sneaked out.

    She was not afraid anyways!

    The pace of the procession of businessmen was not too fast, given that there were many people and merchandise. After a morning of traveling, the people were bing more familiar with each other.

    Within Dajin, the governing court did not encourage trading at first. However, for the sake of the nation¡¯s development, businesses had prospered and as a result, the taxes had increased.

    Moreover, the tax collected from trades had brought about a constant ie to the nation, which was used to sustain Dajin¡¯s army. As a result, the court had propagated many policies that benefitted the businessmen.

    For example, along this public road, the government had set up post stations at regr intervals to provide the businessmen a ce to rest and replenish their water and food supply.

    The procession of businessmen had traveled an entire day and by evening, they finally arrived at the station closest to the Capital City.

 Chapter 390 - Spending the Night at the Post Station

    <h4>Chapter 390 Spending the Night at the Post Station</h4>

    The post stations were minimally furnished houses on both sides of the public road and there was a big courtyard in front of them. Most importantly, there was food and water supply.

    Thankfully these post stations were provided by the court and incidents of people taking advantage of them were notmon. Therefore, normally the businessmen would choose to replenish their supply at these post stations.

    Although basic, the post stations were appreciated for their vast space.

    Master Guo and those businessmen were obviously frequent customers. Instead of the usual waiter of an inn, what they had was a forty something-year-old station master.

    By the time Lin Mengya and herpany entered the station, the hall was filled with people.

    Fortunately, Zhao Fei and Wen Shi had taken up one of the tables. Once they spotted Lin Mengya, their faces broke into smiles and they waved her over to sit with them.

    Wei Shi might not like to speak much, but he was sharp and quick. ording to Qiu Yu, Wen Shi was usually the one who went around checking out new, unfamiliar territories. He was of an unassuming character, yet behind his crude appearance, he was attentive to details.

    Zhao Fei, on the other hand, was a loud and humorous character by Master Guo¡¯s side. He watched out for the businessmen in the group, lest someone shouldg behind.

    He was also the one who had specially arranged for Lin Mengya¡¯s small horse carriage to be right in the midst of the procession. The intention was to protect her.

    She was indeed appreciative of their kindness.

    Qiu Yu and these two were old acquaintances so they were not strangers to him.

    Baishao had taken out the stew beef and roasted goose and chicken which she prepared earlier on andid them out, while Yuan San was actively serving everyone. As they chatted andughed, they chased away the boredom of the journey.

    ¡°Little Brother Yuan, I¡¯m surprised that you are already so skillful at this tender age. I, Zhao Fei, am really impressed.¡±

    Lin Mengya, being a woman disguised as a man, naturally appeared to be a man with a woman¡¯s features.

    These businessmen were mostly unrefined and their attitude toward Lin Mengya was that of mockery.

    However, when they witnessed how she handled those scoundrels with a hard fist, their impression of her went up a level.

    She supposed that no one would dare make trouble for her for the rest of the journey.

    ¡°Elder Brother Zhang is too kind. As a man, wouldn¡¯t I be a coward if I keep quiet and not spring into action when my wife had been offended?¡±

    It was a usual practice not to touch alcohol when they were out traveling.

    At most, they would have a sip for the taste. At this moment when they could have meat but no alcohol, cracking jokes would be their only side dish.

    Not only did Zhao Fei burst outughing at Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of humor, but even Wen Shi also broke into a rare smile on his face.

    As they became more engaged in the topic of their conversation, their table had turned into the center of attention in the hall.

    Apart from Master Guo¡¯s group of businessmen, there were also other groups of businessmen present in the post station.

    Although Master Guo¡¯s name was well-known in the Capital City, there were still others in the Capital City who were more prominent and powerful than Master Guo.

    However, surely not every leader of the groups of businessmen shared Master Guo¡¯s magnanimity.

    While the conversation at Lin Mengya¡¯s table went on in a lively manner, there was a pair of sinister eyes looking at them.

    Sitting at a table in the corner, there were three men from another group of businessmen.

    The usually sensitive Lin Mengya had sensed those sinister eyes. She gave Qiu Yu a look so that they got the hint to lower their volume.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, who are those men at the corner?¡±

    Lin Mengya had intended to keep a low profile while she traveled out of the Capital City.

    It was really because they were enjoying their conservation so much that they had attracted much attention from the people all around.

    However, those looks she was getting from that table was giving her the creeps.

    Zhao Fei did not even have to turn to look at them to know who Little Brother Yuan was referring to. With a look of disdain in his eyes, he whispered, ¡°They are a group of businessmen who are heading towards Lieyun Empire. The leader is named Crow, a viin.¡±

    Although Zhao Fei did not give any more concrete information, Lin Mengya could tell from her sixth sense that the name Crow did not only imply that he had tan skin.

    As Lin Mengya scanned those three men sitting at that table, she had a strange feeling about them.

    However, she was unable to put a finger on it.

    From her understanding, Lieyun Empire and the Nation of Lintian were not in the same direction. All of a sudden, she called to mind the face of Xiaoyu, who had gone home. She had not heard from him since he left. Even after she sent people to search for him, they had failed to bring her any news.

    She hoped it was because that kid had forgotten about contacting her because he was too busy.

    After dinner, almost all groups of businessmen stayed to rest in the post station.

    There were not many rooms and they were basically furnished with minimal decorations. Mostly the sleeping space was a big dormitory. Some men even chose to sleep outside the building where there went tents for their merchandise.

    Only the leaders and wealthy businessmen would have a basic room to each of them.

    Qiu Yu and ¡®Yuan Lin¡¯ being cousins by name, naturally shared a room together.

    At present, the three were sitting around the oily, dark-colored table, and staring at each other.

    Lin Mengya red at Qiu Yu with hostility in her eyes, as if she was going to murder him.

    ¡°Erm... you two can sleep in the room, while I will make my bed on the floor outside.¡±

    Qiu Yu was aware that he did not have a good reason to have the room, so he sacrificed himself to grant them the room.

    Lin Mengya, however, did not intend to let him off so easily. The others might not be aware, but Qiu Yu obviously knew that she and Baishao were women.

    Why would a mane into the room of the women? Was he harboring evil thoughts?

    ¡°Why do you want to stay with us? You must be having evil intentions!¡±

    Qiu Yu almost rolled his eyes when Lin Mengya used the phrase ¡°evil intention¡± on him.

    How would he dare to conceive any evil thoughts when he witnessed how she handled those scoundrels£¿

    Good heavens, unless he did not wish to live anymore.

    He quickly put on a look of a faithful servant and made a promise while patting on his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply anxious over your safety. You surely know this ce is filled with different people now. That ¡®Crow¡¯ was staring at you just now. How could my heart be at ease if I leave you to sleep here on your own?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Qiu Yu suspiciously. This excuse seemed rather reasonable.

    Like Baishao, Lin Mengya looked at him from head to toe and back to his head again. Qiu Yu¡¯s pure and innocent eyes were almost beginning to twitch.

    Lin Mengya and Baishao finally believed his words.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll believe you for now, but you are only allowed to move around outside the room. You are not toe into our room without my permission, lest...¡±

    Lin Mengya pointed her two fingers toward her eyes as she red fiercely at Qiu Yu before she and Baishao went back into the room.

    As the old and broken door mmed shut before him, the expression on his face turned from a bitter smile to a somber look.

    Pouring some of the cold tea into a cup, he took a sip and apart from the tea leaves, the tea was unptably bitter.

    Qiu Yu, however, had down the entire cup into his throat and swallowed down hard.

    Lin Mengya had guessed correctly that he had followed her here for a purpose.

    Just that the reason was not as filthy as Lin Mengya imagined.

    Qiu Yu could not helpughing bitterly at the thought of Lin Mengya¡¯s threatening look before she entered the room.

    This girl resembled that person so much.

    It waste at night and a very thoughtful Qiu Yu had prepared a big bucket of hot water for the twodies.

    As the master-servant pair helped massaged each other¡¯s back, they chatted quietly with each other.

    ¡°Master, somehow I feel that that Imperial Physician Qiu was really strange. Didn¡¯t you say that there would not be such coincidences in the world? Do you think that he has some ulterior motives towards us?¡±

    Apparently, Baishao raised this because she was concerned. The journey alone was difficult, little did she expect that even when they finally get to rest for the night, the circumstances did not seem to put her at ease.

    At this moment, she could not bear the thought that her master, with such an honorable status and delicate body, had to tolerate the hardship of the journey. Would she be able to take it?

    Lin Mengya shook her head. To her, the hot water had taken away the fatigue of the day. At this time during the night, her mind had been active again.

    ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to us. I believe he won¡¯t harm us. Moreover, he may be of help in asking for the medicinal herbs. My only concern now is if our identity may be exposed due to what happened at the city gates.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke, she used her slender forefinger to massage her temple.

    Having escaped from the backyard, she had taken the spies by surprise, so much so they did not have time to react.

    However, the Capital City was not just a regr ce. There would be many people who could recognize her.

    If the Crown Prince found out about them, they would be in great danger.

    Lin Mengya got up, put on in clothes and peeked out the window towards those men who were camping around the fire, guarding their goods.

    Everyone there had their own family and rtives.

    She knew the Crown Prince and his men too well. Once they conceive a murderous thought, he would not care about these people.

    These men had taken these business trips to provide for their families so they could livefortable lives.

    It was indeed a difficult life for these men to travel, eat and sleep in the harsh open.

    In her heart, she was starting to have an impulsive thought of going ahead alone.

    s, perhaps it was from this point that she realized that she was a ma for trouble like the legendary Conan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose so. Even if someone saw you, they would not be able to recognize you in that short time. In fact, you look like Young Master Lin in this disguise!¡±

    Baishao casuallymented as she wiped her hair dry with a piece of cloth.

    Lin Mengya had a sudden brainwave and looked at Baishao thoughtfully.

    ¡°Did you say I resemble my brother?¡±

    Baishao nodded and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Although Young Master Lin is a few years older than you, you are born from the same mother. There¡¯s a strong resemnce around your eyes and eyebrows.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately positioned her in front of the bronze mirror. She could just make out the girl in the yellow bronze mirror.

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s facial features were well-proportioned and handsome. Given that he practiced martial arts all year round, the virility was evident on his forehead. He had an extraordinary poise whenever he wore an armor.

 Chapter 391 - Finding Fault on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 391 Finding Fault on Purpose</h4>

    However, after she removed the essories and changed out of the silk outfit, she transformed into a handsome young man in a man¡¯s simple outfit.

    If one were to take away her feminine demeanor, she did look very much like Lin Nansheng.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you reminded me.¡±

    Back when her brother was in the army, she had never crossed her mind to disguise herself as her brother.

    Her status as Princess Yu might have brought her much convenience, but most time, it gave her more restrictions than privileges.

    Moreover, if she disguised herself as her brother, he would not me her even if he were to find out in the future.

    Her mood turned from being rxed to miserable once again.

    The most crucial thing was how she was going to go through this safely.

    Deeply troubled, Lin Mengya tossed and turned throughout the night. How could she sleep without worrying?

    Simrly, Baishao, who was being scared out of the living daylight earlier, was unable to fall asleep, so the two leaned on each other on the bed and spent the entire night whispering to each other.

    Finally, they were beginning to feel sleepy at the break of dawn, and the post station had started to be busy and noisy.

    They were quite far from the next nearest town. In order for them to reach that town before the sunset, they needed to hurry along.

    Zhao Fei had entered the house calling out to them. Lin Mengya and Baishao, who had been woken up were looking listless, but they put on their clothes and went to the hall nevertheless.

    On the ck table wereid out a few simple dishes.

    There were some porridge and steamed buns, which Lin Mengya did not mind having, so she sat down and started eating. However, someone from the next table began raising his voice inints.

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve been through so many hardships traveling along the north-south route, sometimes even risking my life. The whole point was for me to enjoy wine and meat! How dare you serve me food served to pigs! I see that the station master must be blind!¡±

    Lin Mengya continued eating as she stole a nce sideways.

    She vaguely remembered that the man seemed to be the Crow¡¯s man. Lin Mengya perked up her ears in vignce, caught Baishao, who was about to turn to look at the man, and whispered, ¡°Eat your food, so we can embark on our journey after we are done eating.¡±

    The station master was a government official of the lowest rank in the court and there was nothing much he could sponge off in his position.

    Every month, he had to report and hand in the profits from his sale of supplies. The station-master hade here for the sole purpose of having a stable job and a constant stream of ie.

    Surely, to be able to qualify for this job, he had to be someone of good character and conduct. In other words, the station-master had to be someone of an honest reputation in their hometown.

    The groups of businessmen traveling were usually very respectful towards the station-master. For example, Master Guo would always bring the produce of their hometown to offer to the station-master as gifts.

    Although there were certainly some who tried to find fault with the station-master, who knew for a fact that there was only the family of the station-master living at the post station, which was not guarded by any soldiers. It all boiled down the thoughts of men, whether he chose to do evil or to be kind to the station-master.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid this homely fare is all we can offer at the post station. Please ept my apologies and bear with our inadequacy.¡±

    The station-master here was an experienced man who surely knew how to handle all kinds of situations.

    This was after all the first post station after leaving the Capital City, so the station-master was no doubt a more tactful person. He was still wearing a smile as he walked up to the man who was trying to make trouble.

    ¡°Really? I suppose a debased person like you are just trying to fob me off!¡±

    As he spoke, the man burst outughing unscrupulously.

    The statement was a great humiliation to the station-master and his face changed immediately. However, he still tried to keep hisposure lest they get into a conflict.

    ¡°Brother, this is a post station, not an inn. If you want to have wine and meat, I would suggest you go to the towns where they serve good wind and meat.¡±

    The man cast a chilling look at the station-master, then sat back down while he continued cursing.

    Strangely, the brewing storm simply calmed down.

    Lin Mengya swept up all the food on her table, wiped her mouth clean and dragged an ignorant Baishao up her horse carriage.

    Yuan San had made ready the horse carriage along ago. He might have spent the night in the carriage, but he appeared well-rested and fresher than Lin Mengya.

    As Yuan San spotted his master and went up to her to wee her, he realized how downcast she looked and wondered who had offended her again.

    ¡°In a while, you will stand guard by the horse carriage. Regardless of what happenster on or whoes to make trouble, just fob off. My misses and I will stay in the horse carriage and note out at all.¡±

    After Lin Mengya instructed Yuan San hastily, she, together with Baishao, went into the horse carriage.

    Yuan San was left bewildered. However, he immediately knew what was happening when he saw what came out of the station in the next moment.

    It looked like someone was trying to make trouble for his master.

    The man who was trailing behind was none other than the man who had a conflict with the station-master a moment ago.

    The man appeared to not have eaten his fill and his mouth was still spouting curses.

    He was obviously pretending toe in this direction coincidentally, but apparently, he eyeing on the little horse carriage in the courtyard.

    Yuan San looked around and conceived an idea.

    He simply sat on the seat of the coachman and pretended not to see the man.

    ¡°Bah! That wretch just served me food meant for pigs. How would I have a meal without any meat?¡±

    Cursing, the man slowly approached Lin Mengya¡¯s small horse carriage.

    When he saw the coachman, who seemed to be dozing, the man smiled and gave the coachman a push.

    ¡°Hey, coachman, is your master in the horse carriage?¡±

    Yuan San nced at him with a look of panic, nodded his head, and then shook his head hard.

    Yuan San thought that this man had just seen his master entered the horse, but he was pretended not to see.

    His acting was too obvious.

    In the eyes of the man, the skill of his acting seemed like something he had anticipated.

    His smile widened as he yed along and put his arm on Yuan San¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My little brother, I see that your master is a very fussy eater. I know for a fact that the stew pork and braised chicken were takeaways from Restaurant Ruyi, the most well-known restaurant in the Capital City. I can tell that he hasn¡¯t been through much hardship from his delicate and fairplexion. I¡¯m sure he will have indigestion from eating the pig food from here. Why don¡¯t you ask him toe out here? I know of a ce in the nearby woods where they serve delicious chicken. Let me bring him there to have some and I¡¯ll bring him back as soon as possible.¡±

    At the sight of the man making eyes at him, Yuan San began to feel uneasy and tried to wave him away.

    Thereafter, he put his palms together and ced them next to his cheeks and cocked his head. Finally, he pointed at himself and waved at the man.

    The man realized then that the coachman was trying to tell him that his young master was taking a nap in the horse carriage and that the coachman was a mute.

    Taking a nap?

    The man recalled the witty, pretty wife of the young master who was trailing behind and instinctively licked his lips greedily.

    He immediately pretended that he did not mind, but continued saying, ¡°s, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to sleep a little less. I¡¯m going to wake your young master. If he gets upset, I will take the me for you.¡±

    When he finished speaking, the man reached out his big hand to open the door to the carriage.

    Yuan San¡¯s eyes sparkled in that instant. Like a slippery eel, he slipped out from the man¡¯s arms and blocked the man¡¯s way.

    He cupped his hands together, making a pleading gesture at the man, giving the impression that he was very frightened.

    The burly man was not giving so easily just because he had been hindered. Crestfallen, he almost wanted to shove him aside.

    However, he was stopped in his tracks by a voice.

    ¡°Brother, I would advise you not to force it and disrupt other people¡¯s business.¡±

    The burly man retracted his arm reluctantly and thereafter, he backed away from the horse carriage with an awkward smile on his face.

    ¡°What are you saying, Master Guo? It¡¯s all because I see that they are part of your group. Who traveling along this route is not respectful towards you, Master Guo? I don¡¯t have many hobbies other than enjoying good food. I supposed this little brother share my sentiments and I wanted to extend my invitation out of goodwill. I didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for him. No, no way!¡±

    At this moment, Master Guo was holding on to his smoking pouch and puffing away.

    Back in the Capital City, Master Guo would have tolerated hooligans trying to create trouble.

    However, along this route, those who knew the rules would be aware of what kind of a formidable character Master Guo was.

    The burly man scratched his head with a reluctant look in his eyes, but he did not have the audacity to create more trouble.

    He was apparently very cautious when he walked pass Master Guo, although he was still forcing a smile on his face.

    Master Guo fixed his eyes ahead and tapped lightly on his smoking pouch and said, ¡°He is my nephew, don¡¯t you use those sneaky tricks on him.¡±

    The burly man nodded and like a rabbit disappeared before their eyes in a sh.

    Zhao Fei and Wen Shi nced at his back and mocking smiles crept up on their faces.

    What an unworthy person. How dare he even considered tackling Childe Yuan.

    Master Guo did not feel the slightest joy from the victory, but sighed softly, as he hung the smoking pouch by his waist.

    To him, fewer and fewer businessmen traveling along this route were as mannerly as before.

    As he walked to the side of the horse carriage, he had witnessed what happened to Yuan Lin and Yuan San a moment ago.

    At this instant, Yuan Lin lifted the curtain of the carriage and nodded at Master Guo in appreciation.

    ¡°Be careful. It gets much better after you pass the Qin State.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded as she was also well aware of the situation.

    All the groups of businessmen, be theyrge or smaller groups, would be passing this stretch of the road when they came out of the Capital City.

    For this reason, some of them who did not like to abide by the rules would be thinking of ways of taking advantage of others along the way.

    Once they passed the Qin State, they would be heading in the direction of the Nation of Lintian. In Master Guo¡¯s presence, there naturally was more peace and quiet.

    ¡°Master, why do we have to hide in the horse carriage?¡±

    Baishao rubbed her bloated stomach from indigestion as she grumbled softly. Her master had been in such a rush to finish eating breakfast that there were even rice grains stuck to their chin.

    They did not even have the time to wipe their mouths clean as they hurried into the horse carriage to hide. Her master had nervously hidden at the back of the carriage with a dagger in her hand.

    ¡°Because... Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if I exin to you. Oh yes, didn¡¯t we have some pills for indigestion? Give me two of them, Baishao.¡±

 Chapter 392 - Filthy Business

    <h4>Chapter 392 Filthy Business</h4>

    Lin Mengya held on to her stomach as she spoke and she appeared a little embarrassed.

    Sighing in resignation, Baishao started going through the little medicine box she carried with her. Finally, she found the bottle containing the pills for indigestion.

    The pills, made from haw and orange peel, tasted sweet and sour in their mouths.

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes as she swallowed the pills as if they were sweets.

    Outside the building in the courtyard, the people who had just finished eating their breakfast were streaming out the post station¡¯s hall.

    Qiu Yu looked troubled. Biding his time, he waited for the rest of the businessmen to load their carts before getting into Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage.

    ¡°I think someone¡¯s eyeing us with interest.¡±

    The tone of Qiu Yu¡¯s voice was severe, but both Lin Mengya and Baishao rolled their eyes at him.

    ¡°We were aware since long ago. That man working for Crow even came up to us and tried to chum up with us just now.¡±

    Baishao said with a mocking tone. Imperial Physician Qiu seemed to be just paying lip service when he said he would protect them. In the end, it was her master and Yuan San who saved the day with their wits.

    ¡°What did he want? Were you taken advantage of?¡±

    Qiu Yu inquired with urgency in his voice, but Lin Mengya maintained herposure as she answered him.

    ¡°Not that we¡¯ve been taken advantage, but who is this Crow? Where does hee from and what business does he do? Are you able to find out?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not blind. When she was exiting from the hall of the post station, he had dragged the station-master to the backyard with him, using the excuse of buying food supplies.

    Moreover, she was in such a rush that she had surely attracted the attention of Master Guo and the other two men.

    The burly man who was Crow¡¯s subordinate had failed at his attempt and headed back in. For this reason, they no longer had to worry about their safety for now.

    Even if Yuan San was unable to stop him, Master Guo would not allow him to get what he wanted.

    ¡°On the surface, Crow is a businessman in the spice trade, but I heard from the station-master that he was actually dealing with human trafficking. There¡¯s a rumor saying that most of the ves serving the royals of Lieyun Empire were supplied by him. He had gone to different countries to abduct them. Apart from this, he was involved in all kinds of deceit.

    Qiu Yu did not attempt to conceal the disgust in his voice as he spoke.

    Trafficking ves? Lin Mengya never imagined Crow to be such an evil man.

    However, why did he choose her toy his hands on?

    Before Lin Mengya could voice her doubts, Qiu Yu volunteered an answer.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve been implicated by Master Guo. Once they tried to abduct many youths in the name of hiring help. At that time, Master Guo could no longer stand it and upset his ns by force. Crow was a very petty man. This time, he must have thought that you¡¯re a novice and chose to make trouble for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement. Given Master Guo¡¯s temperament, he was definitely someone who would stand up for justice.

    It was no wonder that he used to run a professional organization providing bodyguards before he joined Sanjue Hall.

    Compared to such organizations, which both the authorities and the underworld were wary of, Sanjue Hall, which was a societal influence, was an even more suitable ce for Master Guo.

    People having ess to information would be well sought-after by both the authorities and the underworld.

    After all, Crow was merely an evil businessman. He¡¯d better weigh himself before he thought of doing anything to Sanjue Hall.

    ¡°In this case, he had not been wronged. Let¡¯s get going, Yuan San.¡±

    She was the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall. In theory, she was Master Guo¡¯s back.

    Crow¡¯sing for her meant that he had hit the bullseye.

    Trafficking ves was, however, such an inhumane thing to do.

    Unfortunately, she was not heading to the same destination as Crow. Otherwise, she would be rather interested to contend with the ck-hearted Crow.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± responded Yuan San respectfully.

    Lin Mengya took special note of Yuan San¡¯s witty reaction towards that burly man.

    This young man was not simply a coachman working for Sanjue Hall. Yunzhu had arranged for him toe along with them for a purpose, which was likely to rmend him to Lin Mengya.

    This little guy had some tricks up his sleeves.

    Master Guo¡¯s group of businessmen was leading the way as they set out. The little episode that happened at the post station did not affect how it continued to operate with many passing through it.

    Businessmen from all directions came and go through this small post station all the time.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and looked out.

    This was the first time that she had gone so far from home.

    She was in high spirits as if she had gone on some spring outing.

    Compared to Lin Mengya and Baishao¡¯s happy mood, Qiu Yu was frowning all the time, as if there was some deep-seated hatred in him.

    This made Baishao depressed, so she chased him out to be coachman with Yuan San.

    Although it was already springtime and the weather was much warmer, the fields on both sides of the public road were still bare.

    Once the novelty of this spring trip wore off, Lin Mengya felt the boredom set in. Thank goodness the content in the music score for green stringed instrument downloaded in the Shen Nung system was sufficient to upy her mind.

    When she closed her eyes gently, the chapter on distinguishing medicine in the music score for the green stringed instrument appeared before her eyes through the Shen Nung system¡¯s analog simtion.

    The ability to distinguish different kinds of medicine was the basic knowledge for all to-be physicians.

    They needed to be equipped with the knowledge of the efficacy of each kind of medicine and which of themplimented or canceled each other¡¯s effect. It was only then the physicians could administer them to patients to heal them.

    The music score for the green stringed instrument was more like the dictionary of medicinal herbs in the Shen Nung system. Be it Lucid Ganoderma, ginseng, and other better grade herbs or weeds along the way, there were detailed records about them in it.

    The music score for green stringed instrument even had recorded the effects of the grains and cereals in our usual diet.

    The more Lin Mengya read the book, the more she was certain that the person whopiled it was an amazing genius.

    As she read through it page by page, the Shen Nung system had already categorized the information for her. At this moment, Lin Mengya only needed to key in the keyword and search to find any information.

    In fact, the search result was almost instant.

    It might be very convenient, but Lin Mengya felt that it was not dependable somehow.

    The Shen Nung system was too easy and convenient to use. Her teacher from the school of medicine once said that if the human brain were to develop to its limit, it would be able to unlock the mystery of the universe.

    Even though she had unlocked the Shen Nung system to its second stage by now, she was already surprised at its functions.

    She wondered if this was hers or it belonged to the Shen Nung system? If it belonged to the Shen Nung system, would she be an idiot when the system was to breakdown one day?

    Then more Lin Mengya pondered over this hypothetical thought, the more she was so scared to the point of breaking out into cold sweat.

    Thankfully the teacher said that the power supply of its radar was the human body itself. Moreover, it did not have the hardware. It was just a program that ran when the memory was not exceeded. In addition, since it had no connection with the outside world, she supposed there would not be any problems?

    Lin Mengyaforted herself in this way. She was grateful that the Shen Nung system was her most powerful help yet.

    She continued to browse through the music score for the green stringed instrument and fine-tune the system. To her pleasant surprise, the way the system categorized the medicinal herbs was in line with how she would have done.

    At present, a prescription suddenly popped up in her mind.

    Lin Mengya took a careful look at this and realized that the prescription was written with different handwriting from the ones in the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    The neat handwriting seemed toe alive and it was a very detailed prescription. More amazingly, the herbs in the prescription seemed to be able to the poison in Qinghu and Elder Brother Tian Ning¡¯s bodies.

    Compared to the prescription in the system, this prescription appeared to be gentler on the human body and had less harmful side effects.

    However, it also seemed that the prescription was iplete.

    Could this be the prescription her mother had written for Elder Brother Tian Ning?

    Lin Mengya became a little worked up at this point when she started to wonder where Qinghu had gone. The poison in his body was one thing she could not get out of her mind.

    If there was a better solution for Qinghu to survive, she would travel the world to find this wretched fox and bring him back.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya believed that he would not bear to forsake them and vanishpletely.

    If he dared forsake them, Snow and the baby tiger would tear this wretched fox into pieces.

    It had to be that he had something to attend to now, so he had to be away temporarily.

    Regardless, she did not expect to reap a mysterious benefit from reading a book.

    Lin Mengya had grown to love the music score for the green stringed instrument even more. After flipping through the pages of the book, she discovered that there were many annotations written with simr handwriting as that on the prescription.

    This meant that the music score for the green stringed instrument was a normal book after all.

    However, how did its pages transform into ovepping prints that resulted in blots of ink on the pages?

    She flipped back and front but could not find any writings exining this.

    However, there was the character ¡®Shen¡¯ in front of each chapter.

    Could it be that the person whopiled the music score for the green stringed instrument had the surname ¡®Shen¡¯?

    Lin Mengya had a feeling that there was a secret behind this. It was only because her mother had passed away that the dust-covered music score for the green stringed instrument was overlooked.

    She would keep this secret carefully lest it should create more waves.

    The horse carriage traveled onward, sometimes faster and sometimes slower, however, it finally arrived at a resting ce before the sky turned dark.

    However, what was different about this cepared to their previous resting ce was that this was a busy little town.

    Baishao copied what Lin Mengya did by lifting the curtain and taking a peek outside the horse carriage.

    Being used to the buzzing, wealthy Capital City, the busy yet simple small town felt like a ce with more warmth and friendliness.

    There were chicken fights and monkeys performing in the streets, stores selling blushes and fragrant powders, sweets and toy vendors. Although there was not much variety, the novelty of everything was the winning point.

    Many of the townspeople replied on doing businesses to earn a living, therefore the night market was very vibrant here.

    Back in the Capital City, there would only be night markets on the first and fifteenth day every month.

    However, Lin Mengya had always been locked up at home since young. Even after she was married, Long Tianyu would not allow her to go out at night for fear that she would be in danger.

    All of a sudden when no one was watching over her, she had be a bird who had been released from its cage.

    After taking a nap with Baishao in the afternoon, Lin Mengya was refreshed.

    To the exhausted Yuan San and Qiu Yu, these twodies, who were full of life now and ready to explore the ce, were giving them headaches.

    Master Guo led the group of businessmen to stay in the biggest inn in town.

    Compared to the post station with minimal amenities, the conditions at the inn here was many times better.

 Chapter 393 - Another Encounter with Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 393 Another Encounter with Conflict</h4>

    In view of the trouble they met earlier today, Lin Mengya and Baishao decided to have their meals in the room.

    When their horse carriage came to a stop at the doorstep of the inn, a waiter with a glib tongue immediately came up to wee them.

    It was only after Lin Mengya and Baishao alighted from the carriage did they realize that the inn was filled with people.

    However, this was not surprising since the town was full of people in the business of trading.

    Lin Mengya tapped her head lightly, thinking that she had been over-sensitive.

    ¡°This way in, our honored guest.¡±

    The waiter d in grey clothing made from coarse cloth led the way in.

    The inn was simply furnished and the rows of tables in the hall were all filled and there werepletely no empty seats.

    The aroma from the delicacies filled the entire hall of the inn.

    The steam buns with salted vegetables that Lin Mengya and Baishao had for lunch were to them delicacies.

    They began discussing what dishes to orderter on.

    In the eyes of the outsiders, they indeed appeared to be a loving couple.

    ¡°My room is next to yours. Call me when you need anything.¡±

    On the second floor where all the guestrooms were, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu each upied a room.

    This time, Qiu Yu was not as shameless as before to want to share a room with Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya looked on as Qiu Yu enter his room and closed the door behind him. At that moment, a few question marks appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Since they left the post station this morning, this guy had been looking unhappy. He did not speak much throughout the day too.

    Could he be angry about something? But Qiu Yu did not seem like a petty person.

    Finally, Lin Mengya could only shake her head helplessly and followed the waiter to her room.

    Master Guo was prepared to let Lin Mengya have the best room in the room, perhaps because he felt bad and wanted to make it up to her.

    The room was quiet and had an attached bath. Its window was right on top of the streets and the guest in the room could see the scene of the town from it.

    The room was furnished with a wooden table and stools. It was even decorated with a flower vase.

    Even though this ce could not bepared to Restaurant Ruyi, it was clean andfortable.

    After ordering the dishes, Lin Mengya closed the door and started looking around the room with Baishao.

    Thankfully there was nothing abnormal about the ce, but it was wise to be cautious when they were out and about.

    ¡°Master, do you think Mr. Qiu is angry with me?¡± asked Baishao cautiously after she sat down by the table as she poured Lin Mengya a cup of tea.

    It was all because of a slip of her tongue, but wasn¡¯t Mr. Qiu too petty? She only grumbled to him a little, did he have to be angry for the entire day?

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile and lowered her voice, saying, ¡°He is not angry with you. I think he¡¯s only putting on a face so that people can see.¡±

    For the entire journey, Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya looked as if they just had a fight.

    Lin Mengya had discovered that there was someone following behind the group of businessmen along the way.

    Although she could not be sure if that person wasing after her, she did realize that Qiu Yu disappeared for a period of time when they were taking a rest by the roadside at noontime.

    Lin Mengya had a keen sense of smell. There was a subtle odor of blood on Qiu Yu after he returned that would not go away.

    She supposed Qiu Yu had gone away to get rid of that person who was following them.

    Given Qiu Yu¡¯s character, he definitely did not kill the person. At most, he ought to have tried to extort a confession from him.

    However, he did not think it was time to tell her.

    The quick-witted Baishao quickly understood what Lin Mengya meant.

    Since she had been through and ovee many crises with her master in the past half a year after she entered the mansion, she was naturally moreposed in such circumstances.

    She nodded and stop pursuing this matter.

    ¡°Dear honored guest, your food is here. May I bring it in for you?¡±

    The waiter standing outside the door knocked lightly and asked loudly.

    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and make sure that she did not give her identity as ady away before she replied to him.

    A few delicious-looking and nice-smelling dishes wereid on the table, although there was no fresh vegetable from this ce.

    Fortunately, the skillful chef had whipped up ptable dishes from simple ingredients like Chinese cabbage and beancurd.

    Together with hot steam rice, it looked very appetizing.

    As Lin Mengya and Baishao seized the time to finish their meal quickly, there was a continuous stream of passerby outside the inn¡¯s entrance.

    Seeing that the streets outside were so busy, they could tell that there were many groups of businessmen staying at this inn at the same time.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly at the thought that the more people there were, the moreplications. Whoever was stalking her would not give up so easily.

    It seemed that they had to postpone their n for tonight, which was to go around the town to explore it.

    After they were done with their meal, Master Guo sent someone to invite her over for a chat.

    Lin Mengya instructed Baishao to lock the room door properly and not to open it to anyone unless she heard Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.

    Lin Mengya, who had changed into another set of clothes, walked down the stairs gracefully from the second floor.

    She had washed her face and hands using a basin of clean water in the room after she ate her fill.

    Compared to the businessmen downstairs who traveled long distances to earn a living, this Childe Yuan with delicate features and pretty face was like a foreigner among them.

    Sitting in the hall were many others apart from the group of businessmen traveling with Master Guo.

    Lin Mengya observed that there were even some groups of businessmen in foreign costumes.

    However, these people, be it male or female, had all covered their faces with a veil, leaving only their deep-set eyes visible. At this moment, their eyes were all focused on Lin Mengya.

    Smiling calmly, Lin Mengya naturally knew that she stood out in terms of her appearance among the other people.

    Nevertheless, she did not intend to hide in her room like a coward.

    As Lin Mengya descended the steps, she was holding on to a folding fan made of bamboo. Surrounding her were outstanding men, unique in their own ways.

    Trying to look dashing? That was easy.

    ¡°Greetings to Master Guo and the two elder brothers.¡±

    Lin Mengya ignored all the judging eyes and stood firm by Master Guo¡¯s table. Thereafter, she cupped her hands together and bowed slightly as she lowered her voice to speak.

    Immediately, a few pairs of bashful eyes lit up and focused on her.

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel rather proud of herself.

    Behold, she could be popr with girls too!

    She suddenly remembered her elder brother. Even his engagement with Yue Ting was arranged by their parents. She really needed to give her brother a lesson on love when she returned.

    Master Guo was smoking from the smoking pouch. However, he appeared much more jovial and friendly than yesterday.

    Likewise, Wen Shi and Zhao Fei were in high spirits. It seemed that after spending these two days together, they really liked Lin Mengya for her easygoing character.

    ¡°Come, take a seat here. Yuan Lin, meet these well-known leaders in the business world. You will likely meet them on the road in the future.¡±

    Master Guo always introduced Yuan Lin as the son of ate friend. It not only told of their intimate rtionship but also that he was responsible for protecting her.

    It was also his intention to rmend her to these leaders so they would remember her face.

    In this way, they would make provisions for her in the future when they bumped into each other again next time.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya stood up and humbly took a bow. In response, the leaders sitting at the surrounding tables nodded in recognition.

    Thereafter, each of them started to introduce their young man by their side.

    Although the hall of the inn was very spacious, there were only four tables in the middle of it.

    Master Guo sat at the table to the east, while a group of businessmen heading towards the Nation of Dongxia were seated at the table to the west. Their leader was a strong-looking old man who resembled Master Guo.

    Although he was not as muscr as Master Guo, one could tell from his eyes that he was very intelligent and capable. Sitting next to him was an elegant looking gentleman.

    However, it was hard to see the expression on his face because he was wearing a white mask. The white robe below a grey coat of coarse fabric was still eye-catching.

    Lin Mengya supposed he was the center of attention before she appeared.

    ¡°This is Lord Maliu, who¡¯s heading to the Nation of Dongxia. In terms of his time spent traveling along this trade route, he was many years ahead of me. How¡¯s your health, my old friend? When are you going to report to the king of hell?¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly gave him a courteous bow. No wonder he was seated next to Master Guo. From Master Guo¡¯s tone, they had to be very good friends.

    Lord Maliu was apparently a very easygoing character. Heughed as he also started to joke with Master Guo.

    ¡°How would the king of hell dare to take me away while you are still alive, old man. Master Yuan is a promising young man, although he is a little too frail. From now on, he can practice some martial arts with Old Guo to strengthen his body. Even though he can¡¯t bepared to the bodyguards, he¡¯s bound to meet with dangers too. If not careful, he may be taken advantage of by the evil people.¡±

    Just when Lord Maliu finished speaking, a guy sitting across from him could not hold back his anger.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The man mmed his big palm on the table.

    A burly who wasrger-built than Wen Shi and Zhao Fei and had a darkplexion looked over with anger in his eyes.

    ¡°How dare a sick horse like you spout nonsense here. Beware, I¡¯m going to tear your mouth out!¡±

    Lord Maliu did not get angry but merely looked at the man with disdain, as if he did not think much of this burly, dark man nicknamed ck Tiger.

    ¡°Why get upset, brother? Lord Maliu is known for being straightforward. Moreover, he did not mention any names. Why should you invite a snub?¡±

    A fair-skinned youth sitting next to ck Tiger spoke up.

    Lin Mengya who took in everything from where she was sitting could tell that ck Tiger was merely a hatchet man, while the gentle-looking young man, who appeared more fragile than Lin Mengya, was the person in charge.

    This young man in green silk clothing was dressed like a rich man¡¯s son, but behind his gentle manners, Lin Mengya could see that he was a scheming man.

    After exchanging a look with him, Lin Mengya could tell he was not a simple man to deal with.

    Why would Lord Maliu be speaking against him given they were all out here to earn a living?

    ¡°Lord Maliu did not mean as his wish. White Dragon, I don¡¯t care that you sold the people of the other countries, but we are the citizens of Lieyun Empire and we would not allow you to treat us anyway you like. If you¡¯re smart, you would release those men whom you¡¯ve caught. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not adhering to the rules!¡±

    Those chilling words wounded from the table seated with the foreigners.

    Although both Xiaoyu and Baisu were citizens of the Lieyun Empire, Lin Mengya saw that Uncle Lie and the rest were dressed in Dajin¡¯s clothes.

    She could not help casting a curious look at that table of people from the Lieyun Empire.

 Chapter 394 - The Cause of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 394 The Cause of Trouble</h4>

    Through Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya had some understanding of Lieyun Empire.

    The empire was a very mysterious one. It was said that it was one of the rare empires whichbined its religious and political power.

    The supreme of the empire was also the empire¡¯s religious leader.

    However, the religion in Lieyun was not part of the Confucious teachings. Worst, the Confucious teachings were deemed as heresies in Lieyun.

    As a result of extreme exclusivism, Lieyun had be one of the most mysterious kingdoms around.

    However, business rtion was a way Lieyun maintained itsmunication with the outside world.

    The people of Lieyun before their eyes were all tall and slim.

    The men wore a ck and white headscarf while the women were adorned with borate and delicate silver essories.

    However, regardless of whether they were male or female, all of them wore a veil over their faces.

    The only exception was the elder among them, who did not wear a veil.

    Lin Mengya was especially curious as to why the gray-haired and white-bearded elder still had a radiant facialplexion with very little wrinkles, only his eyes were filled with cold hostility.

    One nce at those piercing eyes made Lin Mengya shudder with unease.

    Fortunately, she was merely sizing him up but did not have any ill intention towards him.

    The elder only gave her a look before he turned his gaze to ck Tiger and White Dragon.

    ¡°Yuan Lin, you may go upstairs first.¡±

    Seeing that the two parties were on the verge of breaking out into conflict, Master Guo conveniently chased Lin Mengya back to her room as he took out the pan for his smoking pouch.

    It seemed that a conflict between these four parties was inevitable today.

    An obedient Lin Mengya stood up, took a bow at Master Guo and slowly ascended the stairs to the second floor.

    In those few exchanges, the situation was made very clear.

    The two brothers, ck Tiger and White Dragon were certainly in the business of human trafficking, but they had abducted thepanion of that group of people from Lieyun.

    Lord Maliu did not seem to approve of ck Tiger and White Dragon¡¯s actions, but he still shouldered the responsibility.

    Master Guo being Lord Maliu¡¯s good friend, would naturally not let his friend fight this war alone and be bullied.

    Lin Mengya leaned back on the wooden door and shook her head.

    She did not expect to face endless disasters whenever she went out nowadays. She wondered when she would be able to live a quiet life.

    She could hear the battle of words downstairs.

    Lin Mengya did not wish to listen to those people arguing, so she dragged Baishao to the window where they could see the night scene of people going to and fro in the street below.

    However, she also perked up her ears to listen carefully to the situation outside.

    ¡°How abominable for this man to be dealing with human trafficking! My neighbor, Little Pebble had precisely been abducted by human traffickers. Mrs. Shi was almost blind from weeping. A blissful family was ruined by these people! Why won¡¯t the local authorities arrest them?¡±

    Agitated, Baishao lowered her voice as she told Lin Mengya that she shared her sentiments. To Lin Mengya, the contents in her high school history ss concerning the plights of the ck people who were sold as ves was still fresh in her mind until now.

    Although ck Dragon and White Tiger were as detestable as Crow, they alone would not be able to seed in doing anything.

    After all, they were driven by economic reasons to have eventually turn to these uwful trades.

    Eradicating them meant that only a small part of this chain of evil operation was lost.

    As long as people could reap benefits from this trade, sooner orter, someone woulde along to rece them to continue earning this ill-gotten money.

    If she was serious about interfering, she had to make sure she made a difference. At least, she had to stop this chain of hical trade from bringing more harm to people for now.

    However, what she needed to do now was to observe the situation quietly so she could track down the evildoers by following the clues.

    ¡°Hush, I¡¯m going to secretly watch them and see what they¡¯re doing. You should go to bed soon, but remember to lock the door and windows. I will call out to you when Ie back.¡±

    Baishao, however, shook her head as she held on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeves.

    They could clearly hear the sound of fighting outside.

    To Baishao, her master might be witty and sharp, but those weapons might injure her. What would she do then?

    ¡°Am I such a fool? I¡¯m just going to find a strategic spot on the second floor and peek at them. Moreover, I don¡¯t know any martial arts. I would be making trouble for Master Guo if I were to just barge in? Rest assured I won¡¯t do that!¡±

    Lin Mengya finally convinced Baishao and escaped from Baishao.

    She had to promise Baishao that she would not foolishly go up against these people. Finally, she slipped out quietly through the door of the second-floor room.

    Thankfully, what really happened on the first floor was just a heated argument. They had not progressed to physical violence.

    Through the little opening of the railings, Lin Mengya had a peek on what was happening below her.

    At this moment, White Dragon, ck Tiger and the group of Lieyun people were the ones involved in the heated argument.

    As for Master Guo and Lord Maliu, they were acting as mediators.

    Master Guo was sitting there, smoking, while Lord Maliu was trying to mediate between the two arguing parties, but from his tone, it was obvious that he was siding with the group of people from Lieyun.

    The conflict continued and physical violence seemed inevitable sooner orter.

    In her anxiety, Lin Mengya was not aware when someone started watching her.

    ¡°Why are you out of your room? Didn¡¯t Master Guo say that you should retire into your room?¡±

    She did not know when Qiu Yu had walked up to her.

    Qiu Yu was pulled down by Lin Mengya to squat behind the railings to watch the situation downstairs.

    ¡°It would be a pity to miss the drama. Oh yes, do you know exactly who White Dragon and ck Tiger are?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was not alone. Many passersby who had nothing to do with this matter, were also watching the situation secretly.

    There were rules for businessmen traveling in groups. They did not usually resort to using physical force once a conflict started.

    The groups of traveling businessmen were on the go most part of the year, so they had established many rules for the smooth running of their businesses during their travel.

    Whoever wished to enter this profession had to abide by these rules. Even if he was involved in ck market trading like ck Tiger and White Dragon.

    Qiu Yu looked helplessly at Lin Mengya, and then said to her, ¡°The Lieyun guy is Dongfang Xu. He is a Lieyun businessman dealing with medicine. Half of the poison in the Capital City was supplied by the Nation of Lieyun through him. Do you see those men behind him? It was said that they are all very skillful in the use of poison.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. As the Shen Nung system was running all the time, she knew better than anyone else about this fact.

    The series of confusing names for the various poison was enough evidence that these men were not easy to deal with.

    If this were the case, why would White Dragon and ck Tiger have the audacity to go against them?

    ¡°White Dragon and ck Tiger are well-known human traffickers along this route, and Crow works for them. He is in charge of selling all the abducted people from various nations to the Nation of Lieyun to be ves. However, the people of Lieyun were naturally blessed with good looks. For this reason, many bald nobles from various countries liked to take the girls and children from Lieyun as captives. Sadly, they were being treated most cruelly because of their knowledge of poison. For one, the niece of Dongfang Xu had disappeared just a few days ago. Before she vanished, someone saw her getting into an argument with White Dragon¡¯s man. Dongfang Xu attempted to ask for her time and again but to no avail. He had no choice but to have Master Guo and Lord Maliu to take the field.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded in understanding. At first, when she bumped into Xiaoyu, he was meant to be a toy and to be sold when he grew up a little.

    Lin Mengya could not help but be furious when she remembered how pathetic Xiaoyu looked at the beginning.

    The desire to destroy White Dragon and ck Dragon intensified at the thought.

    ¡°Is the niece of Dongfang Xu really in the hands of White Dragon?¡±

    This was Lin Mengya¡¯s utmost concern now.

    Qiu Yu shook his head. He had also just arrived at the inn, trailing behind Lin Mengya. It was not that easy to gather this much information within such a short time.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and drew close to Qiu Yu¡¯s ear to whisper her ns.

    ¡°This... may not be a good idea.¡±

    Qiu Yu gave Lin Mengya an awkward look, but Lin Mengya returned with a pleading look.

    Finally, he could not bear to turn her down and nodded helplessly.

    When no one noticed, the two of them sneaked downstairs.

    Fortunately, all the people¡¯s attention was on the four tables in the middle of the hall and no one took notice of them.

    They followed the staircase and came to the backyard where the groups of businessmen left their goods.

    ¡°Tell me, how do White Dragon and ck Tiger transport those people to various ces if they are doing human trafficking?¡±

    Although it was night time, there were lights being lit in the backyard. Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were conversing softly in the shadows.

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. Apart from horse carriages, there is no other way of transporting people.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked all around the backyard and discovered that it was filled with wooden carts for transporting goods and little horse carriages like the one she was traveling in.

    After going around the backyard once, it seemed that there was no ce for anyone to hide.

    The town was only this big. If these human traffickers were to stop here every time they passed by. They would definitely find a safe and suitable ce to house those who were abducted.

    Where could they find a spacious and secret ce? Most importantly, this ce would not raise suspicion even if all of them fit into it.

    In that instant, a ce came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Is there any coffin home nearby?¡±

    Qiu Yu gave her a puzzled look, and then pondered for a moment before answering her.

    ¡°On our way here about 2,500 meters from this town, there seemed to be a coffin home, but that ce tomon people is a ce of bad luck. Why are you asking about it?¡±

    Normallymoners would not visit such ces which were far from where people gathered.

    Lin Mengya appeared to have her focused her mind on this target and did not want to dy any further. While Master Guo and the other men were entangled with each other, she wanted to go and check out that ce personally.

    After she told Qiu Yu what was on her mind, a shocked and puzzled expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°My dear Miss Lin, you refused to sleep in the middle of the night. and you are going to the coffin house at night! Have you fallen ill?¡±

 Chapter 395 - Visiting the Coffin Home in the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 395 Visiting the Coffin Home in the Middle of the Night</h4>

    Lin Mengya brushed off Qiu Yu¡¯s ws on her forehead and spoke to him with a severe tone of voice.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not ill. These men will not arrive at any consensus in their arguments. If White Dragon and ck Tiger directly denied the usation, what can Dongfang Xu do? It goes without saying that we need evidence to catch the culprit. We need to prove that Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece is indeed in the hands of White Dragon and ck Tiger. What do you think the men of Lieyun will do given their nature?¡±

    Qiu Yu considered Lin Mengya¡¯s words carefully and finally understood what she meant.

    Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. There was no denying how brilliant Lin Mengya was, to use others to achieve her goal.

    ¡°I get it now. You¡¯re thinking of using the men from Lieyun to get rid of White Dragon and ck Tiger, this pair of troublesome brothers!¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Of the people she met, be it Xin Li, Xiaoyu or Baisu, they were people who would repay kindness and evil ordingly.

    If she eventually found proof that White Dragon and ck Tiger indeed abducted Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece, the forces behind White Dragon and ck Tiger would suffer given that the people of Lieyun usually took a clear-cut position between love and hate.

    Moreover, if Dongfang Xu was really a righteous man, Master Guo would not have taken a neutral position.

    From the statement he made, he seemed to imply that only the people of the Lieyun Empire were humans, while that of the other nations were animals.

    Lin Mengya felt that she would have done injustice to herself if she did not do a bad turn to him.

    After shemunicated with Qiu Yu, the two of them offered the waiter of the inn some loose silver and rode away on a horse.

    Even though Lin Mengya was not used to sharing the horse, there was still room for improvement for her horse-riding skill.

    The horse started galloping soon and they vanished into the night in no time.

    They got further away from the town as they shuttle back and forth in the dark.

    Lin Mengya crouched low on the back of the horse to minimize her physical contact with Qiu Yu.

    She remembered she had shared riding on a horse with Long Tianyu thest time.

    She rubbed her temple, puzzled that she suddenly thinking about that guy!

    ¡°The coffin home is not far from here now. If it is as you have guessed, I¡¯d like to suppose that there will be people guarding the coffin home.¡±

    Qiu Yu lowered his voice as he whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    The two got down from the horse cautiously and quietly followed the meandering path leading up to the coffin house.

    It wasmon for each town to have a coffin house to store dead bodies temporarily and this town was no exception.

    Soon, they spotted the hanging white papernterns flying in the wind.

    Surrounded by darkness, there were no other audible sounds apart from the rustling of leaves in the wind.

    The door to the coffin home was so dark that it looked like the mouth of a monster, sending chills up their spine.

    ¡°How about you wait for here while I go in to have a look first?¡±

    Even a man like Qiu Yu was starting to get the creeps, what more ady like Lin Mengya. However, Lin Mengya did not appreciate and ept his kindness.

    In fact, she had her gaze fixed on the door of the coffin home.

    There was no hint of fear on her face.

    A mixture of different feelings arose in Qiu Yu¡¯s heart. Could thisss be called a woman?

    ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t there any movement?¡±

    With curiosity, Lin Mengya craned her neck to see what was inside as she and Qiu Yu had been there for quite some time.

    If there were people guarding this ce, would there not be some movements by now?

    However, there was not even a bug flying around. Could she have made a wrong guess?

    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya finally remembered the Shen Nung system.

    Because of the opening up of the second stage of the Shen Nung system, its scanning function was not restricted to the things surrounding her.

    If she wished, she could switch on the super radar scanning function. Nevertheless, she could be cing a great burden on her brain by doing so.

    Regardless, as long as she was able to detect the same kind of poison the men of Lieyun carried, it was sufficient proof that the missing girl was here.

    By then, they only had to go back to the inn and find a way to inform Dongfang Xu.

    Lin Mengya immediately closed her eyes and started to mobilize the super radar scanning.

    A buzzing sound audible only to her instantly came on from her brain.

    Waves of headaches started, but the pain was still within her threshold of tolerance.

    Frowning deeply, she began to concentrate her attention on scanning the coffin home in front of her.

    One meter, five meters, ten meters, fifteen meters...

    As the area widened, her headache intensified.

    Just when the pain almost reached the limit of her tolerance, finally she detected a weak signal.

    The protective system in the Shen Nung system was activated at that instant and it cut off the process of scanning her surroundings immediately.

    Darkness fell on Lin Mengya at that moment and she went paralyzed and fell into Qiu Yu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You... What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Qiu Yu was obviously taken aback when a soft and nice-smelling woman fell into his arms.

    Before other thoughts came to him, he was shocked at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s pale face, which was totally drained of its colors.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m having a bit of a stomachache. I must have eaten too much today.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to appear as if nothing had happened. Usually mobilizing her exploring system was as normal as drinking water and eating.

    However, it was wise not to use the super radar scanning function too often, because not only did it scan for poisonous substances, it also worked as detector and surveyor.

    In just those few moments, the area within a radius of a half-mile around the coffin home had been scanned into her system so much so that a three dimensional model of the terrain had been saved into her brain.

    Good heavens, if she gradually got used to this, this radar would be defying the natural order of things.

    This was just a passing thought to Lin Mengya, because ording to the introduction of the Shen Nung system, the super radar scanning function would only be running normally when it had progressed to its third stage.

    At this moment, she could only use the most basic functions. Moreover, the price for her pay was beyond what she could bear.

    ¡°Are you feeling better? Let me prescribe you some digestive medicine when we get back. Don¡¯t gobble down your food again, but chew your food properly and swallow it slowly.¡±

    As Qiu Yu helped Lin Mengya get on her feet, Qiu Yu felt a little lost when he suddenly lost the warm touch.

    Her body was frailer and softer than he imagined.

    Despite his exposure to all kinds of beauties in the pce, Lin Mengya¡¯s natural good looks without any makeup under the night sky remained distractingly attractive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    After Lin Mengya regained herposure and calm and the pain subsided, she had returned to normal.

    Just now, she had detected the location where Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece was.

    She discovered that this coffin home, in fact, had a basement.

    She supposed that the basement was used to store coffins and dead bodies.

    It was there that the radar detected the same poison the men of Lieyun were carrying.

    However, she also discovered something abnormal at the same time.

    There were no living human beings moving about in the house!

    Could Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece have met with a tragic end already?

    This did not make sense. White Dragon and ck Tiger were after money. Even if they had some personal feud, why did they need to go through the trouble of storing the girl¡¯s dead body in the coffin home?

    They could have found a ce to bury her, or would it not be even more convenient to abandon her body in the woods?

    Lin Mengya was unable to unlock this mystery for the time being.

    ¡°If we leave right now, we would have wasted this trip. Why don¡¯t you wait here while I go in to have a look inside? I won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Qiu Yu thought Lin Mengya had wanted to go back to the inn because she was not feeling well.

    Lin Mengya found it difficult to exin to Qiu Yu that she already knew what was inside the coffin home without entering it.

    If Qiu Yu found out that she had used the radar scanning function to find out what was inside, he would not be prescribing the medicine for ingestion when they return to the inn.

    ¡°I have... I¡¯ve made use of observation. Look, there is no sign of life in the surrounding. If there¡¯s anyone alive here, they would need to rest, eat and use the toilet. Even if they are concerned about people being suspicious and try not to use the toilet, they would still make noises.¡±

    While Lin Mengya was trying to convince Qiu Yu, she began to find it odd too.

    She carefully observed everything in the vicinity of the coffin home. The thatched hut was run-down, the weed in the courtyard was overgrown and even the walls were broken at many ces.

    Would there really be people in such a run-down coffin home?

    ¡°Do you think there would be people cing their dead people in this pathetic-looking coffin home?¡±

    Lin Mengya said with hesitation in her voice. Qiu Yu took another look and shook his head.

    ¡°The elders in the family always say that we should honor the deceased. I suppose no one would put their deceased loved ones here.¡±

    That was right! In this case, why did she find, from the scanned image in her mind, many coffins in the basement of this coffin home?

    Could people from the past just deposit their coffins here?

    There were many question marks in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind by now. She shuffled forward quietly. She had to go in to check it out tonight no matter what.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together. Be careful. Perhaps we might find something out of our expectation.¡±

    Compared to doing a scan of the ce, it would be even better for her to have a look at the ce personally, so they could be sure that there was no one alive in there. By now, she and Qiu Yu were bolder than when they first arrived.

    While looking around the courtyard, Lin Mengya was making a mental preparation for herself.

    This was just like the mortuary. When she was still studying in the school of medicine, she always secretly visited the mortuary alone during the hottest time during summer to cool down!

    At this thought, she felt even bolder now.

    Compared to dead bodies, which she was very familiar with, the bugs and small animals were even scarier to her.

    Qiu Yu held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and realized that his hand was colder than hers.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s attention was focused on the coffin home and did not realize this embarrassing fact.

    The floor of the coffin home wasid with green tiles, but they were badly broken by now. Qiu Yu held on to Lin Mengya lest she should trip over the broken tiles and fell.

    They passed the courtyard and entered the main hall of the coffin home. Under the moonlight which shone into the hall now and then, the teeth of the statue of the king of hell appeared exceptionally frightening they gave the chills.

 Chapter 396 - The Odd Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 396 The Odd Coffin</h4>

    The moon waspletely blocked by the dark clouds and the main hall of the coffin house appeared as ghastly as the temple of the king of hell.

    Qiu Yu ducked his head instinctively, despite him not being superstitious about the existence of spirits. He could not help but feel crept out in his heart just by standing there.

    What made him speechless was the fact that Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be a fraildy, did not have any reactions of fear.

    Was it possible that thisss waspletely unafraid?

    ¡°Are you carrying anything that can lit up the ce?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya patted Qiu Yu on his back and could immediately feel the tensed up muscles on his back.

    Was he overreacting? Speechless, Lin Mengya gazed at the aggrieved look in Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes, just hang on a moment. Also, do not pat me for no reason. You almost scared me to death!¡±

    Obviously, Qiu Yu was nervous to the extent that he could not control himself, so much so there was a quiver in his voice.

    He searched for something which acted as a lighter and lit a small fire that quickly brightened up in the darkness.

    Lin Mengya looked at the jittery Qiu Yu quietly and was puzzled by how he could be so intimidated by an abandoned mortuary.

    If she were to dump him at the modern-day school of medicine and let the teachers take turns torturing him, would he be so freaked out that he went crazy?

    ¡°Alright, alright, if you¡¯re indeed very frightened, you can hold on to my arm.¡±

    Lin Mengya offered her arm generously so that Qiu Yu could hold on tightly to it.

    Lin Mengya took over the lighter and inched towards the backyard, feeling her way around.

    The main hall was in a mess, but apparently, there were a number of beds there meant for dead bodies. There were some memorial tablets lying at one corner of the wall.

    From the look of it, no one had visited this ce for a long time.

    They supposed that the entrance to the basement was in the back hall, so Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu walked into it cautiously. Compared to the chaotic front hall, the backyard was not filled with bits and pieces of stuff.

    There were only some bales at the corner of the walls.

    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s nothing in this back hall. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Despite having the light illuminating the ce, Qiu Yu still could not get rid of the chills the ce was giving him.

    This was ridiculous. He was never afraid of anything except ghosts and darkness.

    If his elder brother learned about how fearful Qiu Yu was, he would be mocking him.

    Lin Mengya pointed at the bales at the corner of the walls and said, ¡°Please move those bales somewhere else.¡±

    Qiu Yu opened his eyes wide and gave Lin Mengya a pleading look as if he were asking her to let him off.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya retracted her hand reluctantly, indicating to Qiu Yu that if he refused, she would do it herself.

    Being put under pressure, Qiu Yu reluctantly went over to move the bales away.

    However, never would he expect to find an iron door behind those bales.

    The ck door handle stood out from the entire setting of the coffin home.

    He reached out and turned the handle and it moved. In addition, there was no rust on it, so it showed that it ought to be used quite often.

    ¡°Eh? Howe there¡¯s a secret door over here? How did you know about it?¡±

    Lin Mengya hurried over and took a careful look at the door. After making sure that there was no poisonous substance on the door handle, she indicated for Qiu Yu to open the iron door.

    ¡°Think about it, if nobody uses this ce over a long time, why would people ce these bales over here? Moreover, the hay was clean and dry. Could it be the ghosts that moved them here?¡±

    She could not help but roll her eyes at Qiu Yu. She could see that Qiu Yu¡¯s intelligence dropped drastically the moment they arrived at this coffin home.

    Qiu Yu shivered at the mention of the word ¡®ghosts¡¯.

    Holding to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm, the two retreated a few steps.

    ¡°Ah, what are you trying to do?! Why are you so scared!?¡±

    Lin Mengya almost wanted to give up on this big brother. From all his dawdling, Qiu Yu was obviously timider than her, ady.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t open it. Perhaps this is the gate to hell. Have you not heard the stories from the adults in the family, that there is a gate to hell behind the statue of the king of hell? If you open it, those demons and monsters wille out from this small door! Hey! Hey! You shouldn¡¯t open it!¡±

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about him and reached out to forcefully open the little iron door.

    Eventually, nothing happened.

    Instantly, Lin Mengya was glued to where she was standing.

    The atmosphere turned all strange. One could even hear the sound of Qiu Yu swallowing his saliva.

    ¡°Princess? Miss Lin? Mengya?¡±

    Qiu Yu addressed Lin Mengya in three different ways, but she remained squatting at that ce and did not react.

    Qiu Yu¡¯s legs turned into jelly as he inched towards Lin Mengya. He reached out his trembling hands as he patted her on her shoulder.

    Then he immediately retracted his hand and looked warily at Lin Mengya¡¯s back.

    ¡°How rude of you, gentleman. How could you touch me, a ve girl¡¯s body as and when you like?¡±

    A long and high-pitched voice came forth from Lin Mengya¡¯s body and it sounded like a long note sung by an opera singing. In that instant, all the hairs on Qiu Yu¡¯s body stood.

    ¡°You, you... Who are you? Are you a human or a ghost? Let me tell you that this woman was not easy to deal with. If you possess her, you would be scared out of your wits!¡±

    Qiu Yu, who was trying very hard to stay calm, was now unable to control even his mouth.

    Lin Mengya, who was squatting down, got up slowly and started tough with a cawing sound of a crow.

    ¡°Caw, caw, caw, caw, I¡¯ve been waiting for so many years and finally a strong man appears in front of me! Look at who I am?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned back so suddenly that Qiu Yu got a shock and shut his eyes. He was so fearful that he could not even scream out.

    ¡°Amitabha! Buddha preserve me! Listen to me! My flesh is not ptable, only my elder brother¡¯s flesh is delicious. You may have him as your meal...¡±

    Qiu Yu, who had been frightened to death had started to bber nonsense. Suddenly, he heard thedy in front of him burst out intoughter.

    He opened his eyes carefully and saw that Lin Mengya was smiling brilliantly.

    Lin Mengyaughed till she bent backward, while she pointed at Qiu Yu who was obviously in a guarded state. She held on to her belly and almost rolled on the ground. It was only then that Qiu Yu realized what happening.

    How on earth did he get tricked by Lin Mengya?!

    ¡°Did you realize how funny you looked just now?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not mean to scare him initially. However, she found him to be too much of a scaredy-cat.

    Qiu Yu could feel his blood shooting up to his head. He gnashed his teeth as he stared at thess before his eyes. He almost wanted to charge at her and strangle her.

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself that this is not the gate to hell. Moreover, you and I are physicians who are saviors to mankind. Even if we were to go to hell, we wouldn¡¯t be punished for doing so many good deeds. Look at you! Are you even a man? You¡¯re not evenparable to a little woman like me. Alright, let¡¯s get down there to have a look.¡±

    After mocking Qiu Yu, she thought she had to say a few words offort to him.

    Everyone would have some kind of phobia, but it was necessary for one to confront it face to face in order to be bolder and stronger.

    After the scare, Qiu Yu seemed to be much bolder than before. Perhaps he was trying to regain his pride.

    He even volunteered to enter through the secret door ahead of Lin Mengya.

    The door was slightly over half a body length and they had to bend at their waist to get through the opening. However, after taking a few more steps forward, the stairs gradually got wider.

    After descending forty to fifty steps, they arrived at the basement of the coffin home.

    The area of the basement was the same as that of the main hall, but it did not feel stuffy at all. There was good venttion and surprisingly, the ce did not smell of dampness or molds at the slightest.

    ¡°Looks like we guessed correctly. They must have rested here. Look, there are some daily necessities which they left behind. Moreover, the drinking water which they left behind is clear, which means it had been left here for only a few days.¡±

    Once Qiu Yu saw the marks left behind by the people, his spirit was revived.

    He had recovered and was back to his usual self likely because he had confirmed that the ce was not hell after all.

    Lin Mengya scanned the surroundings and realized that the basement was rather spacious, and it could amodate four to five coffins.

    The ebony coffins stood out in the basement and caught their attention.

    Lin Mengya felt something amiss. Before she entered the basement, the radar had also pinpointed the basement as the location of the poisonous medicine. Could White Dragon and ck Tiger have killed the people and hidden the dead bodies in the coffin?

    She refused to believe that these men who did human trafficking would be kind enough to keep the dead bodies properly.

    ¡°Big Brother Qiu,e over here. I find this coffin rather fishy. Can you help me push the cover away?¡±

    This time, Qiu Yu did not say no to her request.

    They were physicians after all. They oftene into contact with dead bodies anyway.

    Contrary to what happened a moment ago, when Qiu Yu was frightened by his imagination of spirits, he was no longer afraid.

    They finally removed the cover of the coffin closest to them after making a lot of noise pushing the cover off. Lin Mengya brought the lighter closer and lit up the inside of the coffin.

    ¡°This is so strange. If these two supposedly dead people appear to be too ruddy looking on their faces.¡±

    Qiu Yu muttered under his breath, but Lin Mengya thought likewise.

    There were two men lying in the coffin. Lin Mengya reached out her hand to feel their breath. She realized that they were indeed still breathing, although they were breathing very slowly and weakly.

    Could these two people be alive?

    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu exchanged looks, then Qiu Yu caught hold of the hand of one of the men and started listening to his pulse.

    Very quickly, Qiu Yu began to frown.

    Then in a sh, he reached the hand of the other man and indeed, there was a pulse too.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at Qiu Yu and saw the strange expression on his face.

    ¡°Their pulses show that they are asleep!¡±

    Asleep? Lin Mengya held on to the wrist of one of the man and indeed, his pulse was steady. It did not seem like there was anything abnormal. This was not possible! If they had merely fallen asleep, how could they stay so quiet?

    Moreover, even if they were asleep, they would wake up some time. If they woke up and discovered that they were being put into a coffin, wouldn¡¯t any normal person be frightened to death?

 Chapter 397 - The Mysterious Ruffian

    <h4>Chapter 397 The Mysterious Ruffian</h4>

    ¡°I would have helped if I brought my silver needles here. Perhaps they have been poisoned.¡±

    As Qiu Yumented with regret in his voice, Lin Mengya responded by shaking her head.

    The Shen Nung system was much more useful than silver needles in this respect.

    Lin Mengya did not detect any abnormal substances present there apart from the increasing intensity of the poison belonging to the people of Lieyun.

    However, this did notpletely eliminate the possibility that these men had been poisoned. No matter how powerful the Shen Nung system was, it had its limits.

    ¡°I suppose if they had merely fallen asleep, they would have sensed our presence after all the fuss. Given the circumstances now, we can get one or two of them out of here at most.

    ¡°Look at the coffins here. I believe there are at least one or two people sleeping in each of the coffins here. Let¡¯s go out first and bring back help. In this way, we would be able to recover both the captives and the spoils.¡±

    Although Qiu Yu did not feelpletelyfortable with the n, he had to admit that Lin Mengya was right.

    However, just when the reced the coffin cover, they heard a sounding from outside.

    Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya exchanged a knowing look and with the rapport between them, they speedilyid down at the deepest part of the basement.

    Fortunately, it was very dark where they were and they were blocked by the coffin. With this cover, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were temporarily hidden.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    Just when they had covered themselves up, an angry roar sounded from outside the door.

    Lin Mengya cursed under her breath. They had aroused suspicion likely because they had moved the bales and did not close the metal door.

    It was toote now for them to take any action. They could only try their best to breathe calmly in order not to expose themselves.

    ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive. Perhaps someone left without remembering to close it. This had happened before. Look, aren¡¯t the coffins still here? Rest assured that no one would discover them. We can ask around when we get back to rify the facts.¡±

    Another voice, belonging to someone was a little drunk, interrupted the man with the deeper voice, who was still not convinced. He opened to check the coffins one by one and his footsteps came closer to her.

    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were bing more and more nervous as the man approached.

    Thankfully, the man¡¯s attention was on the inside of the coffins and he failed to spot the two who were hidden in the dark.

    ¡°See, I told you. Who would take notice of this ce with bad luck? Any normal person would try to avoid ces like here, so why would hee in here? Even if he were toe in, just like our usual practice, we would¡¯ve gotten rid of him neatly. Come on, this is not the first time. Don¡¯t you know people think of this ce as haunted?¡±

    Hearing the crude, unrestrained voice speaking arrogantly, she was greatly repulsed.

    For the sake of mary gain, they had resorted to such hical dealings, they even tried to silence the witnesses. They were the most unforgivable evildoers!

    The person with the deep voice did not respond. He continued to scrutinize the five coffins there. Finally, when he was done with thest coffin, making sure that nothing was amiss, he closed the covers of the coffins.

    As the sound of footsteps got further away, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, those two men only put the covers of the coffins back and did not touch any other things. Otherwise, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu would be exposed.

    ¡°Best be careful about everything we do. Don¡¯t forget what Big Brother White said before that if people could smell something fishy here, we won¡¯t be able to use this ce anymore. Over the years, we had been so cautious. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel if any of you make a mistake and create trouble as a result.¡±

    Big Brother White as the man with a deep voice referred to had to be White Dragon.

    Apparently, this was the stronghold for them to temporarily store their goods.

    It was not surprising that even though Master Guo knew about White Dragon and ck Tiger¡¯s illegal business, he did not know how the ves were transported.

    If it were somewhere sparsely popted, naturally they did not need to do all this hiding. However, for a densely popted town, they needed a stronghold to secretly keep the abducted people.

    What a ruthless and evil ploy. At the same time, they were meticulous and cautious in their nning.

    It seemed that White Dragon, ck Tiger and their men were not so easy to deal with.

    ¡°Bah, who are you referring to? Let me tell you that I, Liu Hailong, had been following the two leaders for quite some time. Don¡¯t think I have to listen to you just because someone has your back. The two leaders are ones who consider the big picture, while you are just a small fry in my eyes!¡±

    Finally, Lin Mengya figured that this Liu Hailong did not really get along with the man with a deep voice.

    It was no wonder that this man kept singing a different tune from the person with a deep voice.

    If not for him, who tried to hinder the other man, she and Qiu Yu could have met with trouble by now if they had searched the ce thoroughly.

    Nevertheless, the man with a deep voice was not provoked. She supposed he did not wish to argue with that drunk man.

    ¡°It¡¯s time. Quick,e over and help.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu exchanged puzzled looks. Not knowing what the man with a deep voice meant, they secretly looked in the direction of the coffins.

    Those two men were carryingnterns and one of them was tall, while the other was short. The short one who was making a lot of noise was apparently a boor.

    The tall man, who was back-facing them, remained silent.

    ¡°This thing works wonders. They could sleep deeply for three days after inhaling it. Unfortunately, that pretty girl is so desirable, I wish I could have a taste of...¡±

    Liu Hailong smiled an uncouth smile, but the tall man cut him off immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. This time, you¡¯ve created enough trouble for our two leaders by abducting her. We will suffer much loss if we don¡¯t transport this batch of men out soon enough. You¡¯d better behave yourself and hopefully, that girl can help to minimize our loss.¡±

    Naturally, they ought to be referring to Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece.

    Lin Mengya tried tomit Liu Hailong¡¯s appearance to her memory so thatter on when they got out, it would help her recognize and point him out.

    Never did Lin Mengya expect that he was the one who abducted Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece.

    However, her curiosity was further aroused. Whatever method did they use to put these people into such deep sleep that they seemed to lost all their senses? Furthermore, she was unable to detect the presence of any poison.

    Suddenly, her keen sense of smell detected a fishy smell.

    Lin Mengya gazed at Qiu Yu and realized that he was still unaware.

    Those two men did not take any protective measures so Lin Mengya guessed that this substance should be used in conjunction with other things.

    The medicine used by these two men wasing closer to them. The central nervous system suddenly sent out a warning and it was then that Lin Mengya realized that they were using a herb called zombie grass.

    This medicine would put people into a deep sleep at most so that they appeared to be in aa. All of a sudden she remembered something that was recorded in the music score for green stringed instrument. After reading through the record, Lin Mengya finally understood why this herb was named the zombie grass.

    The two men examined the ce all over again before they eventually covered up the coffins.

    Thereafter, they quietly ascended the stairs and went back to the ground level.

    Lin Mengya continued waiting for a long time. Just as she expected, the person with a deep voice was indeed a cautious and cunning master.

    Within a short while, the man had returned two more times to check the basement.

    If not because the other man kept nagging him, Lin Mengya believed that he woulde back a third time.

    What a difficult opponent. Sadly, Lin Mengya did not manage to see the person¡¯s face clearly.

    ¡°Get out of there quickly! My legs are already numb.¡±

    Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief and crawled out of the corner.

    After making sure that the two men had left, the two of them opened the five coffins once again.

    Just as they expected, apart from thest coffin in whichid a girl dressed in Lieyun¡¯s traditional costume, the other four coffins had each contained two or even three young men in it.

    ¡°They must have given these men the medicine just now. This is abominable! I didn¡¯t even realize it!¡±

    Qiu Yu ought to be very upset with himself for not realizing it. Lin Mengya, on the other hand, calmly felt around the Lieyun girl¡¯s body.

    Eventually, Qiu Yu was shocked to see that Lin Mengya had found five inch-long dark iron needles.

    ¡°These are...¡±

    Lin Mengya did not have time to exin. She tore a piece of fabric from her clothes and wrapped the needles in it.

    Thereafter, with her skillful hands and appropriate strength, she started to massage a few acupuncture points on the girl¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hup...¡±

    The girl let out a prolonged breath and her eyes which were tightly shut began to open gradually.

    ¡°I... Where am I?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was thin and she was obviously very frail.

    Lin Mengya continued to massage the acupuncture point on her body and soon the fatigue on the girl¡¯s face subsided.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you had been abducted. My elder brother and I have saved you. I¡¯m going to help you get down from where you are. Do not shout or make any noise, lest you attract the attention of the bad guys and they woulde.¡±

    The girl had a pair of big, dark eyes. However, she did not even blush from embarrassment after she saw this friendly, pretty face before her eyes. She merely nodded obediently and allowed Lin Mengya to help her out of the coffin.

    Although there was not much strength in her legs as she tried to walk, she gritted her teeth and moved with determination with the help of Lin Mengya. Soon, her movement became more and more practiced. Finally, Lin Mengya took out a pill from her clothes and gave it to the girl.

    Soon, the girl was back to her normal self.

    She began prancing around as she looked around.

    ¡°My name is Dongfang Xiu. You may call me Xiu. Thank you so much for saving my life. The people of Lieyun will definitely repay the kindness we received.¡±

    Xiu had delicate features with big dark eyes that seemed to be able to talk and were innocent-looking and clear.

    Although she was still rather young, she looked forthright and sincere, which was entirely different from those frail-looking girls in the capital city.

    Looking at her reminded Lin Mengya of Baizhi back home. In addition, Lin Mengya¡¯s rtionship with Xiaoyu also added to the sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Do you have any impression of how you were captured by White Dragon¡¯s men?¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, an annoyed expression appeared on Xiu¡¯s face.

    She pouted and there was a pathetic look in her eyes as she began telling them how it all happened.

 Chapter 398 - A Straightforward Girl Named Xiu

    <h4>Chapter 398 A Straightforward Girl Named Xiu</h4>

    ¡°These bastards with full iniquities! They actually do something outrageous like human trafficking!¡±

    Just after recovering from leg numbness, Xiu ran to the side of a coffin, leaned against it, looked inside it and then turned to another coffin.

    In the end, she shook her head in disappointment, and then continued exining to Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m from Lieyun Empire. My uncle is a trader selling drugs. I came out with my uncle. A few days ago, we passed by a vige where I met a blind olddy. Hearing that our caravan came from outside, so she asked us to deliver some clothes to her son. She said that her son has also joined a caravan in order to make a living. Later, I asked the blind olddy which caravan his son has joined. However, she said that she didn¡¯t know but just heard that her son could get two taels of silver every month. On hearing that, I felt something was wrong. Later, based on the words of the vigers, I spected that those recruiters were White Tiger and ck Dragon. I went to inquire about the olddy¡¯s son out of a good heart. Unexpectedly, the man took liberties with me, so I fought with him in anger. Afterwards, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Xiu told them the whole story. Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu finally understood what had happened.

    However, after examining the coffins one by one with remorse, Xiu finally leaned against a coffin and sighed lightly.

    ¡°s, he¡¯s not here. The olddy said that there¡¯s arge ck mole on her son¡¯s face. What should I do? The olddy must be very sad after knowing this.¡±

    Xiu¡¯s face suddenly darkened, full of disappointment.

    She must have promised the olddy that she would give the clothes to her son.

    Compared with her arrogant uncle, Xiu, this simple girl, was really clear and pure.

    ¡°I think they are definitely going to get them out in batches. ording to your statement, they should not have been sent out of the country.¡±

    Lin Mengya involuntarily said something to console Xiu. She was so kind and innocent that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help doing that.

    After ncing at the person in the coffin, Xiu suddenly rushed over, took Lin Mengya ¡®s hand, and said pleadingly.

    ¡°Little brother, thank you for saving me. But if I leave with you today, they will find something wrong. I want to ask you a favor. I must find the olddy¡¯s son, so I¡¯ll lie back thereter. Can you drug me?¡±

    Lin Mengya really didn¡¯t expect that this lovely Xiu would ask her for such a favor.

    Moreover, she came here with the intention of detecting the location, where the people kidnapped were hidden, and then causing the conflict between the two parties.

    Now Xiu actually had such a request, which really baffled her.

    ¡°Listen to me, I understand what you are thinking. Nevertheless, your uncle is really worried about you and going to fight with White Dragon and ck Tiger because of you. Moreover, we don¡¯t know where they are going. If something terrible happens to you, I will feel guilty.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to persuade Xiu to leave, but unexpectedly the little girl insisted.

    The stubbornness between her eyebrows made Lin Mengya feel helpless.

    ¡°I know, but the olddy is blind and now I don¡¯t know whether her son is dead or alive. If the olddy learns the truth, she will definitely copse. Since I¡¯ve promised the olddy, I must do it. Rest assured. I will not put myself in danger. Everyone in our Lieyun Empire is born to be an expert in poison. They thought that they could prevent me from using poison by taking my treasure bag away? Humph, they are wrong. By the way, take this.¡±

    As Xiu said, she took a small cloth bag from her waist and put it in Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°This is the hundred fragrance rat I have kept since I was a child. Look, in such a solid coffin, it can still find a way out and find itself some food. Moreover, it is particrly intelligent. No matter where I am, it can find me. Little brother, now that you know where my uncle is, give it to him. In this way, he will know that I am here, and I will convince him then.¡±

    A small head popped out of the cloth bag.

    Its small eyes were like ck beans, alertly looking around.

    It looked just like that kind of hamster that Lin Mengya had seen in modern times.

    However, the little rat was not afraid at all, but grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s thumb and bit it softly with its front teeth.

    ¡°Look, it likes you very much. Go back quickly. Leave other things to me.¡±

    Xiu was so persistent that Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t say no to her.

    In addition, for fear that Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu could not exin it, she took out the hundred fragrance rat that they could take back for proof of their words.

    Such a bighearted and careful girl was extremely rare.

    If Dongfang Xu really doted on this niece, perhaps he was not the arrogant person regardless of others¡¯ lives as she imagined.

    ¡°Little brothers, please don¡¯t let others find out what has happened here, okay?¡±

    While talking, Xiu has alreadyin in the coffin.

    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu¡¯s dark eyes speechlessly, wondering she should consider this girl bold or silly.

    Perhaps no normal person would lie in the coffin voluntarily.

    ¡°Okay, I can help you. Nevertheless, you may feel a little painter., because they had sealed the acupuncture points of your limbs with steel needles. Remember, I¡¯ll adjust them a little outwards for you. So you will fall into the state of normal sleep. As long as someone shakes you vigorously or calls your name, you will wake up. Except for doctors, no one can find it. Moreover, because of the silver needles, you can only talk, but can¡¯t move. Do you understand?¡±

    Xiu nodded, and then closed her eyes.

    Lin Mengya quietly drugged her so as not to make her feel pain.

    She had only a few medicines for protecting herself when away from home.

    She had just fed a medicine for restoring strength to Xiu. In this case, if something went wrong, she could be energetic enough to escape.

    After helping Xiu back to the original position, they wiped the traces of their visit.

    They carefully returned along the same path, and hurried away after finding their horses.

    But neither of them expected that a thin and tall figure suddenly appeared at the door of the coffin home shortly after they left.

    If Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were still there, they would surely recognize that the man with the gloomy voice had returned again.

    The thin figure went into the basement of the coffin home again. This time, not hindered by Liu Hailong, he looked inside and outside carefully.

    However, none of their goods was missing, and nothing changed.

    Could it be that he was oversensitive?

    After considering carefully, he took a handful of fine soil from outside and ced it at the entrance of the secret door.

    After finishing all these, the dark shadow cautiously retreated from the coffin home.

    After returning to the inn, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu sneaked back into their rooms while no one paid attention to them.

    However, they, who thought they were noticed by no one, saw someone unexpected in Qiu Yu¡¯s room.

    As soon as the door was opened, Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya were stunned on the spot.

    It was because at the table in the room, Master Guo was smoking his big pipe slowly.

    Seeing these two young mene back sneakily, he just raised his eyelids to nce at them.

    ¡°Sit down. You should be tired after going out overnight.¡±

    After thinking hard for a while, Lin Mengya could only stay silent and listen to Master Guo obediently.

    Master Guo was such an experienced person anyway that they were probably unable to hide their thoughts from Master Guo.

    However, Master Guo didn¡¯t say anything after a long while.

    With a tacit understanding between them, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu hung their heads after ncing at each other with inexplicable expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Okay, stop showing me such a mournful face. Have you found the niece of Dongfang Xu?¡±

    Master Guo had seen through these two little guys long before. Despite no expression fluctuations on his face, he hade straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, we have found her. However, Xiu said that she still got something very important to do, so she cannote back with us.¡±

    Lin Mengya nerved herself to say falteringly.

    Master Guo still smoke his pipe slowly, but nodded gently. After that, Lin Mengya finally seemed to be relieved.

    ¡°Do you know what serious trouble you will bring to our caravan if you bring back the girl of the Dongfang family tonight?¡±

    Although Master Guo didn¡¯t sound reproachful, on hearing his words, Lin Mengya felt a little aggrieved.

    It was obviously White Dragon and ck Tiger¡¯s fault. She just wanted to make use of Dongfang Xu to get rid of this gang of scums.

    Anyway, she did nothing wrong.

    ¡°s, young man, you are too naive. Yuan Lin, do you know why the old guy Dongfang would rather negotiate with White Dragon and ck Tiger than directly fight with them? It¡¯s no longer peaceful on this path. The old rules we have established have been taken less seriously, especially by White Dragon and ck Tiger. Today if you had acted recklessly, they would definitely take revenge on us. You and I are certainly not afraid of these scums, but the rest people of our caravan have to be afraid of them.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya still felt aggrieved, she bowed her head and obediently listened to Master Guo.

    In fact, she also knew that the caravan had topromise for the sake of the overall situation. Nevertheless, no matter how powerful White Dragon and ck Tiger were, they still needed to sit at the negotiating table, didn¡¯t they?

    However, it was obviously not the best time to talk back to Master Guo now.

    After thinking for a while, she began to inquire about the result of the negotiation.

 Chapter 399 - Deliver a Message Secretly

    <h4>Chapter 399 Deliver a Message Secretly</h4>

    ¡°Okay, I know I did something wrong. But Master Guo, can you tell me how this matter was settled in the end?¡±

    Master Guo kept smoking tobo, with a sparkle across his eyes.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with us no matter how this matter was settled. It¡¯s gettingte. Get some sleep. We¡¯ll go on our journey tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect that Master Guo would say so.

    She felt slightly strange in her heart. Based on Master Guo¡¯s temperament, she thought that even if he was not as fiery as when he was young, the strong sense of justice should at least be rooted in his heart.

    Could it be that Master Guo prevented them from continuing intervening in it because he didn¡¯t want to get in trouble?

    Watching his back that was still upright, Lin Mengya only felt strange.

    The words didn¡¯t seem to be said by Master Guo.

    ¡°Forget it. Now that Master Guo has said so, just deliver the hundred fragrance rat to Dongfang Xu. After that, it has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Qiu Yu was also a bit frustrated. After all, they had struggled to find the clue. Now even Master Guo, the leader of the caravan, had said so. Wouldn¡¯t it be silly of them to insist?

    ¡°You can get some sleep. I¡¯ll go to find Dongfang Xu.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to give up. Maybe she had never been a person with a bleeding heart.

    She would never do anything not beneficial to her.

    But today Xiu made her reluctant to reject her.

    Xiu was a sunflower stubbornly growing in this filthy world. No matter what hardships she had been through, she could still show a smile as bright as a flower.

    She was simple and nice, with her inexplicable persistence.

    This was the first time that she had seen such a pure person since she came to this world.

    Conspiracy and deception had turned into haze, gradually devouring Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    Thus, after seeing Xiu, who was as bright as sunshine, she unconsciously wanted to help her.

    Lin Mengya sighed secretly. Perhaps she was not as cruel as she had imagined.

    The inn fell silent at this time after people bustled about all day.

    The transient merchants had already fallen asleep, but there were asionally a few rooms with lights on.

    Lin Mengya just realized that she kept thinking of going to deliver a message but had no idea where Dongfang Xu lived.

    With some embarrassment, she could only operate the radar to detect the unique poison of Lieyun people secretly.

    But what if they lived in another inn?

    Lin Mengya took a look at the hundred fragrance rat hanging on her waist. In any case, she should deliver this little rat to Dongfang Xu tonight.

    She sneaked around the inn like a thief, but the radar had no reaction. It was weird. Could she be so unlucky that Dongfang Xu really didn¡¯t live in this inn?

    It was knotty. Although the town was not big, there were numerous businessmening and going. Therefore, should she check the inns one by one?

    It was dark outside. Only the night watchman beat the pper punctually.

    Baishao was still alone in the room. She had gone out for half a night. Would Baishao be terribly frightened?

    When she was standing on the stairs in trouble, a small sound of rustling came.

    She seemed to feel her head hit by something from behind.

    She turned back alertly, but there was no one behind her. She rubbed the back of her head with her little hand, and contracted her delicate brows tightly.

    It was weird. What was that just now?

    Looking down inadvertently, she saw a small white paper ball on the ground.

    Seeing no one around, Lin Mengya picked it up immediately.

    She spread the paper ball, and found a line of words on it.

    ¡± Dongfang Xu lives in Room No.1 on the second floor of Jinfu Inn.¡±

    The short line of words solved her burning question.

    However, Lin Mengya put down the note and looked around alertly.

    Did it mean that everything she just did had been seen?

    She got gooseflesh, as if grasped firmly by an invisiblerge hand.

    Howe... Who would it be?

    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down, looking at the note in her hand, but the strange handwriting left her no clue.

    Calm down. She must calm down now.

    She calmly went to the end of the corridor, and the whole inn was disyed in her vision.

    Leaning against the wall, Lin Mengya took a deep breath and began analyzing the current situation.

    If this person intended to trap her, as long as he deliberately provoked White Dragon and ck Tiger¡¯s subordinates at the coffin home, it would be difficult for her and Qiu Yu to get away.

    But now, what did this note mean?

    Did he intend to lure her out? No, based on the words on the note, she could tell that this person must have witnessed the whole process where she talked with Xiu.

    If that were the case, he could get rid of her by telling White Dragon and ck Tiger about it.

    But if he wanted to help her, why was he so mysterious?

    For a while, Lin Mengya was a little confused even with her smart brain.

    The Jinfu Inn mentioned on the note was at the other end of the town. She estimated that it would take her about ten minutes to walk there.

    But what if that person lied to her?

    Looking at the note, Lin Mengya was in a dilemma.

    However, if she didn¡¯t go, Xiu would probably be in danger.

    Gnashing her teeth, Lin Mengya decisively went downstairs.

    The waiter on night duty immediately came up to her. After she gave him a few copper coins, he hospitably opened the door for her.

    ¡°Sir, pleasee back early. Don¡¯t sprain your ankle at night. When youe back, just knock on the door lightly, and I¡¯ll know.¡±

    The waiter held the copper coins with a drowsy look and said with a smile. Lin Mengya nodded and walked outside.

    The night fair had been closed, but there were still people walking across the street asionally.

    But they all came and went in a hurry. They must have been exhausted.

    Lin Mengya stood at the door. After thinking for a moment, she headed towards the other side of the town. No matter whether it was a trap or not, she had to give it a shot for Xiu.

    Fortunately, the street was not empty. There were small unclosed shops on the street showing faint light.

    Lin Mengya walked very quickly. After she walked silently for about ten minutes, Jinfu Inn¡¯s signboard hade into her sight.

    Before she got to the door, the rm from her central system almost made her head burst.

    So many poisonous ingredients made her breathless with wonder.

    Fortunately, there was nothing else except for simple insect repellent at the door.

    After looking around and making sure she was followed by no one, Lin Mengya nerved herself to reach out and knock on the door.

    After three soft knocks on the door, there was an immediate response inside.

    The light brown door of the inn was opened from inside slowly, and then a horrible face popped out at the height of Lin Mengya¡¯s waist.

    It was a slightly deformed face of a man, full of wrinkles. She could not tell his age from his face.

    However, those eyes with cunning sparkles were greatly alert at this moment. He looked coldly at the childe with a pale face in front of him.

    Suddenly, he showed a weird smile. At the moment, his face with purplish-red lips and a few teeth missing frightened Lin Mengya so much that she involuntarily wanted to escape.

    As expected, she was tricked!

    ¡°Childe, our inn has been taken over. If you want to find an inn, please go ahead.¡±

    He talked in a hoarse and unpleasant voice, seeming to drive her out.

    With no time to be afraid, Lin Mengya hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Ie here for Mr. Dongfang Xu. I got the news of his niece.¡±

    As soon as she said ¡®Dongfang Xu¡¯, the man with a horrifying face began to gaze at her.

    Lin Mengya hurriedly showed her most sincere expression, for fear that this person wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll ask the guest upstairs. It is cold outside. Come in and warm yourself.¡±

    The door was opened slowly in front of her.

    At this moment, she saw clearly that the waiter in front of her turned out to be an old man with a humpback.

    The saa asrge as a football was particrly prominent on his back. His blue coarse clothes looked clean.

    The old man led her to the lobby. She saw there was a fire in the middle of the lobby exhaling the sweet smell of chestnuts, sweet potatoes and potatoes. The old man poured a cup of hot water for her.

    After that, he gave a soft cushion to her. Lin Mengya thanked him politely at once, and had a much better impression of this humpbacked old man.

    ¡°Childe, I¡¯ll go upstairs and check it for you. There is roasted food here. If you are hungry, help yourself.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the ugly old man was actually so gentle and considerate.

    Lin Mengya got up and thanked him immediately, without dodging his eyes and despising him.

    In fact, she had been perplexed in mind just now because of this note.

    Now, the warm temperature had settled her mood. Watching the old man under the faint light, she no longer just considered him gruesome and horrible.

    ¡°Old man, thank you for your trouble.¡±

    The old man paused for a moment on the stairs, and then said ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± lightly.

    Holding the hot water, Lin Mengya looked around.

    In terms of size, Jinfu Inn was actually not smaller than the one they lived in.

    But it was much quieter than there.

    It was presumably because Dongfang Xu¡¯s caravan had taken over the entire inn.

    She looked in the direction of the roasted sweet potatoes with embarrassment.

    She had been busy with looking for Xiu and helping her all night, but had forgotten that her stomach had been growling long ago.

    Although the old man asked her to help herself, after all, he just said that for polite purposes.

    In order to maintain her courtesy, Lin Mengya could only strive to swallow the hot water, but couldn¡¯t help looking towards the sweet potatoes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They are just some kinds of valueless stuffs. If you don¡¯t mind, just help yourself.¡±

 Chapter 400 - The Humpbacked Man

    <h4>Chapter 400 The Humpbacked Man</h4>

    The humpbacked old man, who had just gone upstairs with antern, suddenly appeared behind her.

    But that deformed face looked less horrible in the firelight.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Dongfang? Has he gone to bed?¡±

    With no time to think about something else, Lin Mengya inquired about the result first.

    However, the humpbacked old man put thentern on the table, picked up a charred sweet potato, knocked the skin off neatly and stuck it in her hand.

    ¡°He has gone out, and will probablye backter. Eat it. It¡¯s still warm.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Maybe the result of the negotiation was not ideal, so Dongfang Xu had to search for his niece outside like a headless fly.

    The warm sweet potato in her hand was just suitable to eat. Lin Mengya smiled with embarrassment, but actually took a big bite.

    Suddenly the warm and sweet vor made her feel warm from the tip of the tongue to the heart.

    A roasted sweet potato she ate tonight was more capable of relieving her mood than all the choicest delicacies she had eaten. Watching her eating with delight, the humpbacked old man smiled.

    He slowly pull out the chestnuts from the fire with tongs one by one, and slowly ced them in a wooden te in front of Lin Mengya after wiping them with a towel made of coarse cloth.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t bother. By the way, I ate your food, but haven¡¯t asked your name.¡±

    Although the humpbacked old man looked scary, he was quite considerate.

    Lin Mengya identally saw the humpbacked old man¡¯s hands which were the exact opposite of the scary wrinkles on his face.

    It was a pair of delicate and slender hands with clear joints.

    Even in modern times, it could definitely impress those with a partiality for hands. Lin Mengya was a little puzzled. How could this old man have such a pair of beautiful hands?

    ¡°My name... It belongs to the past. Speaking of this, I¡¯m just a few years older than you. Childe, since Mr. Dongfang is not here, I would like to tell you a story.¡±

    A few years older than her? Lin Mengya took a closer look at the humpbacked man, only to find that his skin was not as ck as that of an ordinary old man.

    But his voice was hoarse and deep. This man seemed to have experienced a lot.

    The humpbacked man poked the brazier with fire tongs, but his eyes drifted somewhere else. Perhaps the little brother neither dodged his gaze nor showed any sarcasm, consoling his riddled heart.

    ¡°There was a man from an aristocratic family. He was once endowed with both beauty and talent, and was famous in the Capital City. But he didn¡¯t know that these useless bubble reputations were deadly poison to him.¡±

    Lin Mengya was biting the fragrant sweet potato, but understood that it might be the story of the humpbacked man.

    ¡°When it was time for the man to get married, his parents had arrange a good marriage for him. But the man was so arrogant that he made up his mind to look for the best girl in the world to be his wife. Therefore, despite his parents¡¯ opposition, he insisted breaking off the engagement. Later, he really found the most gorgeous girl in the world. She was so gorgeous indeed with every twinkle and smile that could amaze the whole world. The man liked her very much, and finally won her favor after making strenuous efforts. But unexpectedly, on the wedding night, the man discovered the illicit sexual rtions between his bride and his friend. He was so furious that he wanted to kill them. Unexpectedly, the woman was really vicious. No one knew what she had done to turn this man into a disabled garbage. Later, the man was too ashamed to meet his family again, so he wanted to exile himself. What happened afterwards is not worth mentioning.¡±

    The humpbacked man finished telling his story with a bitter smile and shook his head. Unexpectedly, he told the whole story that he wanted to seal up tonight.

    Beside him, the childe had fallen silent.

    The humpbacked man thought that the little childe had already guessed that and would probably despise himself for judging someone by his appearance.

    He turned his head and was prepared to learn another lesson. Unexpectedly, the little childe in front of him opened his eyes wide and looked at him.

    It was obviously puzzlement and surprise flickering in the little childe¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°You are the brother from the Xiao family, right?¡±

    Holding the sweet potato, Lin Mengya was thrilled.

    She held the man¡¯s hand tightly and eagerly asked him.

    The humpbacked man dodged her eyes and wanted to withdraw his hand. Circumstances changed with the passage of time. He didn¡¯t want to tarnish the name that he no longer deserved anymore.

    ¡°Childe, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I heard this story from a merchant who used to stay here. Don¡¯t misunderstand it.¡±

    Lin Mengya caught the man again and said with great determination this time.

    ¡°No, you are the brother from the Xiao family. Don¡¯t you remember me? I am the silly girl, and my brother is Lin Nansheng, your best friend! Brother Yixin, I am the silly girl from the Lin family. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    On hearing the three characters Lin Nansheng, Xiao Yixin immediately felt like getting an electric shock.

    His body was stiff, but his hands kept trembling.

    He turned around stiffly and looked at the girl dressed as a man in front of him in disbelief. He looked at her carefully again and again. Yes, the facial features and the eyebrows were indeed simr to those of his friend.

    However...

    Lin Mengya thought he didn¡¯t believe her, so she reached out to mess up her long hair fixed with a silver hairpin and make it hang down her shoulders.

    Her hair as ck as ink fell down, making her face look as bright and white as jade.

    A pair of watery eyes with ripples, held back the artificial maturity and prudence, but restored the charm and vivacity of a girl.

    Although she was dressed as a man, she was indeed a girl.

    ¡°Why are you here...¡±

    Xiao Yixin only felt a sh before his eyes. However, it was difficult for him to connect the little girl, who had always been silly in his memory, with the intelligent and elegant person in front of him.

    Nevertheless, now the same features were getting clear in his memory.

    ¡°Because I...¡±

    Lin Mengya just wanted to exin, but at this moment, the door of the inn was suddenly opened by someone.

    They looked towards the door at the same time. No one knew when a dark figure appeared at the door, and was staring at them, who were recognizing each other, in rage at the moment.

    ¡°Because she married me and became my wife.¡±

    His handsome features were twisted tightly.

    However, after seeing him appear, Lin Mengya showed a panicked expression, and then let go of the other man¡¯s hand and quickened her pace to walk up to him.

    At the sight of this, he eased his eyebrows a little bit.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, didn¡¯t you go on a business trip? Why are you here?¡±

    He was everything in her dark eyes.

    He held her in his arms with his big hands while she was not paying attention.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, and this girl seemed to be thinner.

    She really couldn¡¯t get fat. In only a few days on the way, she had lost the weight she had gained in the past six months.

    However, Lin Mengya still insisted that he should tell the truth.

    Beside them, Xiao Yixin¡¯s eyes had zed.

    He had never expected that the silly little girl would actually grow into such a gorgeousdy.

    Surprisingly, she married one of the most outstanding men.

    He felt his heart overflowed with bitterness, which seemed to mock that he didn¡¯t cherish her at that time.

    No matter how Lin Mengya questioned him, Long Tianyu just refused to say it.

    Fortunately, she knew that now it was not the best time for interrogation. After rolling her eyes at Long Tianyu, she still dragged him to Xiao Yixin.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, you should know him. Humph, my brother Yixin¡¯s reputation was much better than that of someone in the Capital City.¡±

    Lin Mengya wrinkled her nose, picked up a chestnut casually and peeled it off.

    Seeing her do that clumsily with her little hands, Long Tianyu could only grab it silently, crushed it and fed the kernel to Lin Mengya.

    The subtle interaction between them was inadvertent, but Xiao Yixin felt slightly envious at the sight of it.

    If he hadn¡¯t trusted the wrong person at that time, he wouldn¡¯t end up like this.

    Of course, he had heard of Prince Yu. He was about to bow, but was firmly supported by Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu nced at Lin Mengya, and his gaze obviously told Xiao Yixin that he did this because of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Sit down. Since you are an acquaintance, these formalities should be foregone.¡±

    Long Tianyu sat down first, and Xiao Yixin had to sit behind him.

    There was a subtle embarrassment between them. But Lin Mengya had already picked up a cooked potato and enjoyed it.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, tell me, is the woman the one making you look like this? But I don¡¯t think you were wounded by external forces. If it is convenient, can you tell me what happened? ¡±

    Long Tianyu nced at the woman next to him and thought that she wasn¡¯t elegant at all. It was just a potato. Was it necessary to eat with scraps around her mouth?

    He has no interest in other people¡¯s affairs.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya naturally wiped her mouth with her sleeveter.

    Long Tianyu became speechless at once. Why was this girl always so rude?

    However, he did not stop Lin Mengya, but let her wipe the ashes in her hand with the lower hem of his clothes.

    Xiao Yixin smiled bitterly and said.

    ¡°Nothing inconvenient. When I discovered the rtionship between them, I was extremely furious. Unexpectedly, the woman cast a spell on me. I felt severe pain in my stomach, and then passed out in pain. After waking up, I look like this.¡±

    A spell could cause a stomachache? This was the first time that she had heard of it.

    As a doctor, she became curious again.

    Lin Mengya wiped her hands, raised a mild smile, and asked carefully.

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯ve learned a few medical skillster. If you trust me, can I take your pulse?¡±

    Watching her sincerely request, Xiao Yixin, who hadn¡¯t felt warmth for a long time, just felt warmth in his heart.

    He extended his hand generously and ced it in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya began to take his pulse cheerfully at once, but did not find that Long Tianyu¡¯s gaze became awkward from the moment she touched Xiao Yixin¡¯s skin with her hand.

    However, as a doctor, it was quite normal for her to take the pulse.

 Chapter 401 - Hope of a Cure

    <h4>Chapter 401 Hope of a Cure</h4>

    Shortly after putting hand on his hand, Lin Mengya gradually frowned.

    She stared at Xiao Yixin suspiciously, and then stretched out her hands to pinch several joints of his upper body and arms.

    Long Tianyu became extremely sullen.

    Xiao Yixin could only cough lightly and shrink, as if hurt by Lin Mengya. In fact, he was indeed a little surprised that the little girl had be so strong that she could grasp him so firmly.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Xiao Yixin¡¯s sensible cooperation made Long Tianyu feel a little better.

    Therefore, he, who always had no interest in others¡¯ business, inquired about Xiao Yixin¡¯s condition, which was quite rare.

    Lin Mengya looked at Xiao Yixin strangely, and then told the result of her diagnosis.

    ¡°From the result, I¡¯ve detected no pathological changes in the bones all over your body. So, the problem should lie in the flesh and blood. The result I can detect now is that your body seems to be distorted due to a strange disease. Nevertheless, this distortion may be reversible. Brother Yixin, how long have you been injured?¡±

    Hearing that there might be hope of a cure, Xiao Yixin was somewhat excited.

    Thus, he answered every question asked by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I got this look half a year ago. But at the beginning, only my face was ruined. This saa had swollen up gradually since three months ago.¡±

    In other words, it was not long before Xiao Yixin became so horrifying.

    Lin Mengya became cheerful. As long as she found the culprit who had turned him into this, perhaps she could bring the handsome and elegant man back!

    ¡°Brother Yixin, I still got something to deal with. Wait for me here. After finishing handling my business, I wille back to save you. Moreover, my brother has returned to the Capital City. If you can¡¯t bear to stay here, you can go to the Capital City to find him. For the sake of the fact that we had grown up together, I will definitely cure you.¡±

    Long Tianyu knew Lin Mengya so well. As long as she said she could cure the disease, she would make it.

    Based on her treatment for his father¡¯s illness, he had more confidence in Lin Mengya.

    However, Xiao Yixin smiled bitterly. He had searched for famous doctors at the beginning.

    He had visited all the famous doctors in the Capital City, but it didn¡¯t help the matter even if he had spent every penny.

    Even after the famous doctors saw his face, they all said that he deliberately deceived them.

    None of them pointed out his illness in such a determined way like Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to console me. It¡¯s the punishment from heaven for my failure in identifying the viins. I have experienced the fickleness of human nature in this inn. Just leave me here to end this miserable life.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at him with some pity. The Xiao Yixin she knew was gentle and elegant, and his eyes were filled with sparkle of confidence.

    But now all his pride was destroyed by this special illness.

    Everything making him proud had copsed. Those sarcasm and cold shoulders had probably exposed him to the hardships of human affairs.

    Lin Mengya finally gave up consoling him, because now she only spected that this disease might be curable.

    However, she was notpletely sure after all. Maybe Xiao Yixin was right. Before the brightness came, any beam of light might lead to gloom and doom.

    Xiao Yixin was also a human, and he might have to bear much more than Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you close the door? Fu, do you want to get fired?¡±

    A furious voice suddenly came from the gate.

    Xiao Yixin immediately got up from his seat and looked at the door nervously.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw the oneing in. As she expected, it was Dongfang Xu, but at this moment his eyes were already full of impatience.

    He held a horsewhip. He, who was upset, would definitely not let Xiao Yixin go.

    Seeing the annoying waitering over in a hurry, he swung the dark brown horsewhip at him.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    He felt his wrist stopped by someone suddenly, and he couldn¡¯t move his hand down even a little no matter how hard he tried.

    With a sh of coldness in his eyes, he looked towards the man in ck who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Although the man had a cold face, he was indescribably handsome.

    But the man could suddenly stop his hand, which meant that the man could be considered excellent in martial arts.

    They looked at each other coldly, but had evidently increased the strength on their hands. However, although Dongfang Xu had exhausted his strength, he still couldn¡¯t make the man in front retreat even a little.

    What an enigmatic person!

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, why beat him? Fu just let us in. Besides, Ie here to deliver the message you would like most to know. If I have offended you, I¡¯ll make an apology first. If I have bothered you, we will leave now.¡±

    A crisp voice said unhurriedly.

    The man in ck nced at him vigntly, but put down his hand first.

    After that, a little childe with extremely delicate features appeared in front of him.

    The childe looked as old as Xiu, but his calmness also reminded him that this childe was the young man in Master Guo¡¯s caravan.

    Seeing that he was not an enemy, Dongfang Xu looked relieved a lot.

    But what did the young man just say? The young man got the news he would like most to know. Could it be possible that this young man, who had just been here for one day, had got the clue that he had spent half a month tracing?

    But this young seemed to be about to leave, which made him too embarrassed to ask.

    ¡°You turn out to be the young man in Master Guo¡¯s caravan. Sorry for having offended you. I¡¯m a rough fellow. Young man, don¡¯t lower yourself to my level.¡±

    Lin Mengya learned that Dongfang Xu was actually someone adaptable to circumstances.

    He had stared at them with his scary big eyes just now. But at this moment, his gentle expression and tone made him look like the old man next door.

    She had to drop the words she had prepared before.

    The members of the Dongfang family were really unusual.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I¡¯m ttered by your remark. It¡¯s our fault this time. When I came here, you just went out. So I asked Fu to let me in and wait for you here.¡±

    Lin Mengya had always been a person returning someone else¡¯s kindness tenfold.

    Since Dongfang Xu had humbled himself on his own initiative as a senior, there was no need for her to be aggressive.

    Dongfang Xu obviously had a good impression of this broad-minded young man, and he smiled slightly.

    He asked all thepanions, who looked fiercely at them, to enter the inn.

    ¡°Haha, as someone valued by Master Guo, you are a young talent who can make great aplishment as I expect. By the way, you said that you got the news I want to know. What is it? Is it about Xiu?¡±

    Dongfang Xu led Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu to the innermost table, and lowered his voice to ask.

    Lin Mengya nodded silently, but did not speak.

    With plenty of people around, no one knew if there was any spy ced or bribed by someone.

    Dongfang Xu obviously understood this, so no matter how anxious he was, he just asked in a low voice on the surface.

    After getting an affirmative answer, Dongfang Xu obviously looked a little excited.

    But in order not to expose the news, Lin Mengya eximed at once.

    ¡°Rmended by Uncle Guo, I came here to trouble you to help me collect these medicinal herbs. If you can¡¯t collect them, maybe no one around the world can transport the medicinal herbs I need out of Lieyun Empire.¡±

    It was the simplest and least noticeable way to disguise as a merchant collecting medicinal herbs.

    Moreover, everyone here should know that Master Guo had no intention of meddling with this matter.

    The caravan led by Master Guo was leaving early in the morning, so it was reasonable that the little childe came to discuss the deal at midnight.

    Dongfang Xu also understood what she meant, so he touched his mustache and continued cooperating with her.

    ¡°No problem. Little brother, it¡¯s very kind of you to say so. Since you are rmended toe here by Master Guo, I will definitely collect these medicinal herbs for you. How about going to my room with me to have a look at the samples?¡±

    After exchanging nces with Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya nodded gently.

    Under the gaze of a group of masked men, they followed Dongfang Xu to a room on the second floor.

    As soon as they entered the room, Dongfang Xu closed the door cautiously. He couldn¡¯t suppress the anxiety on his face and looked towards Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Where is my niece Xiu? Is she in danger? Has she been hurt?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t speak, but took out the small bag, where the hundred fragrance rat was, from her waist.

    ¡°Xiu entrusted it to me and asked me to deliver it to you. I once persuaded her toe back, but Xiu insisted on staying there. Mr. Dongfang, please don¡¯t me me for this.¡±

    The hundred fragrance rat must have smelled the scent of a familiar person and got out of the loosened bag.

    It smelled everywhere and finally jumped onto Dongfang Xu¡¯s palm.

    After seeing this little rat, Dongfang Xu seemed to be relieved a little bit.

    He then lovingly touched the rat, took a few pine nuts from his arms and put them on his palm.

    After squeaking cheerfully, the rat reached out its small paw and began to enjoy its big meal.

    ¡°As long as this little rat is still alive, it means that Xiu is not in danger for the time being. Where did you see Xiu? Has she ever been injured? Is she alright?¡±

    As an uncle, Dongfang Xu really doted on his niece.

    He could even give up the business of the caravan for her.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to neglect it, and immediately told the whole story.

    Hearing that Xiu was really caught by the subordinates of White Dragon and ck Tiger, Dongfang Xu showed strong murderous intent in his eyes.

    He put the hundred fragrance rat, which had been full, back in the bag and hung the bag around his waist.

    After spending a whole night searching for his niece, Dongfang Xu was apparently worried about the fact that his niece was in the hands of those people.

    But he was stopped by Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 402 - A Secret Conversation at Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 402 A Secret Conversation at Midnight</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, Mr. Dongfang. I think you know about Xiu¡¯s character better than I do. Although I don¡¯t know the result of the negotiation between you and White Dragon and ck Tiger, they must have strengthened their guard. Now they have probably transferred Xiu and others to somewhere else. If youe to find them rashly at this moment, it¡¯s unknown whether you can rescue Xiu. If you are entangled because of this, who can rescue Xiu? What¡¯s more, she will be pushed to a worse situation.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made Dongfang Xu calm down gradually.

    Capable of earning a living on this business path, Dongfang Xu was not a reckless man.

    Over concern flustered him. In addition, Dongfang Xu also knew that White Dragon and ck Tiger were ruthless, so he behaved nervously.

    Thinking about it this way, Lin Mengya could understand Dongfang Xu¡¯s mood.

    Sitting in front of the table with decadent sentiments, Dongfang Xu was confused in mind now.

    The three of them sat in silence for a while. Lin Mengya got up first and took out a note of one hundred taels of silver from her arms.

    She had only brought notes of a few thousand taels of silver out with her this time. But now, with Long Tianyu here as her financial support, she was emboldened.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, one hundred taels of silver is not much, but I hope you can help me take care of Fu. He is my acquaintance. I know that he has caused you a lot of trouble here. I may take him away after finishing this business trip.¡±

    Dongfang Xu was definitely reluctant to ept it. At this moment, Lin Mengya, who brought back the news of Xiu, had been his great benefactor. Besides, it was he who had picked Fu up because of his soft heart and let Fu work as a waiter here.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept it. Little brother, I don¡¯t think I can repay the great favor you have done for me. Fu is my employee. As long as I¡¯m still alive, no one dares to bully him!¡±

    However, Lin Mengya put the note in front of Dongfang Xu, and said with a severe countenance.

    ¡°That being said, when we were downstairs just now, we imed to buy medicinal herbs from you. I give you this note of one hundred taels of silver for covering up the secret. I make bold to say that as your beloved niece, Xiu naturally brings the most powerful poison of Lieyun Empire with her.¡±

    The implication in Lin Mengya¡¯s words made Dongfang Xu look severe.

    This was so-called the dark area under themp. As the saying went, double fist didn¡¯t rival four hands. However, once Lieyun people were cornered, they could definitely make the area within 250 square meters sterile with their poisons, poisonous insects or something else.

    One could only resist for a while no matter how advanced his martial arts were.

    What was more, someone highly skilled in martial arts would never do something like human trafficking.

    To be honest, even masters like Long Tianyu and Qinghu feared Lieyun people who always brought poisons with them.

    That was also the reason why the pervert named Xin Li could easilye up to her and make a big show of his strength.

    It was because once they were infuriated, it would be a disaster.

    Nevertheless, these Lieyun people cherished the poisons on them. Once the poisons were used up, it was time for their doom.

    Therefore, Lieyun people would not easily associate with outsiders.

    Obedient children like Xiaoyu were rare.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. With no internal spy, there will be no external enemy. I will make a thorough investigationter. Thank you for your help in defense of justice. In the future, no matter on this business path or in any others ces, as long as you two need my help, I will definitely do whatever I can to help you.¡±

    Dongfang Xu said solemnly. Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu just nodded lightly without showing anycent expression.

    It was gettingte, so the two of them got up and left.

    Xiao Yixin had been waiting there for a long time. After opening the door for them, he was about to speak, but just told them to take care on their way.

    The dark night had faded gradually.

    The faint morning light shed across the sky, revealing a hint of brightness.

    Lin Mengya squinted and fully stretched herself.

    After a busy night, she finally got a good result.

    She squinted at Long Tianyu next to her. He had pulled a long face and seemed to be a little unhappy since they walked out of Jinfu Inn.

    Now, there were no outsiders around. Lin Mengya thought with a guilty conscience that she was an escaping prisoner.

    What should she do? If Long Tianyu knew her true purpose, would he take her back to the prince¡¯s mansion directly?

    Rolling her eyes, she immediately came up with a solution with her smart brain.

    She grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s arm and held it in her arms on her own initiative and pouted her lips, doing quite a perfect job in pretending to be aggrieved.

    ¡°Well, I know I¡¯m wrong. But you should not ground me in the mansion. Besides, I go to the Nation of Lintian to ask for medicine for your father.¡±

    She talked in a soft and low voice, sounding like a kitten.

    Long Tianyu finally came to his senses. Watching her pitiful face, he felt the resentment in his heart was gone.

    Who was willing to let down such a lovely girl?

    He sighed secretly in his heart. Now he had been increasingly incapable of dealing with this girl. He desperately wanted to keep her in the mansion and protect her from any danger.

    However, he was incapable of doing that. Moreover, as long as he saw her sad face, he also felt distressed.

    What was wrong with him?

    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t me you. Well, it¡¯s enough about that. By the way, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Xiao Yixin? He seems to feel sorry to you.¡±

    Long Tianyu asked curiously, because he had heard of the name Xiao Yixin.

    At that time, except for the princes, the childes of several aristocratic families had won the most favor of the Misses of the aristocratic families in the Capital City.

    Childe of martial arts referred to Lin Nansheng from the Lin family. As a young hero fighting on the battlefield, he could be considered a first-ss young hero.

    The other equally famous one was Xiao Yixin, the childe of literary talent known as a genius.

    There was a rumor that he could read at the age of one, could make a polished impromptu speech at the age of three and became the chief gifted schr in the capital city at the age of eight. What was even rarer was that he was a real modest gentleman.

    His constant gentle attitude towards everyone, coupled with his eminent family background and strikingly handsome appearance, made him the first choice of those unmarried Misses.

    The Lin family and the Xiao family had been friends for generations. Although Xiao Yixin had got this horrifying look, Long Tianyu was still on the alert.

    ¡°Actually I¡¯m not that kind.¡±

    After handling the business, Lin Mengya felt extraordinarily rxed and delighted.

    She walked briskly in the town, and told Long Tianyu about her innermost thought.

    ¡°You know, the rtionship between our two families is really good. In order to ensure my lifelong safety, my father even begged Uncle Xiao for the marriage between Xiao Yixin and me. Do you know why he is so sorry to me? Just because I was a fool at that time, he escaped to avoid marrying me.¡±

    Her indifferent tone made Long Tianyu felt a little distressed.

    But at that time, didn¡¯t he almost watch her taking those poisons?

    His heart suddenly seemed to fall to the bottom. He unconsciously held her little hand tightly with his big hand. If she didn¡¯t survive fortunately, today he might still be the prince Yu with a cold heart and a poker face.

    He involuntarily felt a little afraid, for fear that this girl would get out of his sight.

    ¡°But I¡¯m different now, so I want to make him regret it!¡±

    Lin Mengya looked up and smiled mischievously at him.

    Now she almost regarded the silly girl as her sister. Moreover, as she looked through the silly girl¡¯s memories, she felt that those, who did nothing but bully this silly girl, were so detestable.

    The original Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about it, but now she must fight back for all the original Lin Mengya had suffered.

    Although Xiao Yixin had his difficulties, it was very irresponsible for him to escape from the marriage with her regardless of what she would confront.

    Perhaps in Xiao Yixin¡¯s mind, he thought that this silly girl would never know the meaning of escaping from marriage. However, he didn¡¯t know that his willfulness would blow Lin Mengya out of the water.

    If the Xiao family hadn¡¯t insisted on breaking off the engagement, she would not be forced to get into the bridal sedan and marry into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    At least in this matter, Xiao Yixin had to bear part of the responsibility.

    ¡°So that is what it is. Well done.¡±

    Staring affectionately at the little girl in front of him, Long Tianyu even thought that her little revenge was so lovely.

    After exchanging nces and smiles with him, Lin Mengya, who was praised, even showed a brighter smile.

    Seeing the inn right in front of them, Lin Mengya stopped suddenly, looked at Long Tianyu and frowned slightly, with a little bit embarrassment in her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at her and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I sneaked out on my own. If I brought you back at this time, how should I exin it to Master Guo?¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of the mysterious note.

    She stared at Long Tianyu at once and questioned him.

    ¡°Did you hit my head! How could you hit my head with a stone!¡±

    Lin Mengya pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s arm, but it didn¡¯t work.

    How could he even have no extra flesh? But Long Tianyu looked at her strangely with his eyes filled with puzzlement.

    ¡°Hit you? When did I do that? Which part of you has been hit? Does it hurt?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu suspiciously. Could it be that person tracking her was not Long Tianyu?

    She thought about it carefully. It might not be Long Tianyu. If it were him, maybe he would directly catch Dongfang Xu and bring him to her.

    Moreover, the handwriting on the note definitely didn¡¯t belong to Long Tianyu.

    She immediately told Long Tianyu that she had received a note. After that, both of them had exactly the same thought.

    Could it be possible that there was anyone else in this inn watching Lin Mengya?

    After a long while, Long Tianyu touched her head and consoled her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here with you, and no one can hurt you. Go inside.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Outrageous

    <h4>Chapter 403 Outrageous</h4>

    Long Tianyu originally intended to hide in the dark and see who the man spying on Lin Mengya was.

    In fact, after getting the news that Lin Mengya had left the capital city, he came all the way here at top speed.

    Upon his arrival at the inn, he was fatigued.

    However, the two secret guards following Lin Mengya were both top masters of martial arts.

    But they didn¡¯t find any clue. Perhaps the purpose of that person was not merely to watch Lin Mengya.

    The idiot Qiu Yu was proficient in medical skills, but knew nothing about this.

    Therefore, it was the best choice for him to follow Lin Mengya closely and protect her.

    Lin Mengya, who originally intended to stop Long Tianyu from joining her journey, had to give in temporarily for the sake of her safety.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to expose her identity, so she had to talk it over with Long Tianyu first.

    ¡°Your Highness,e here. I have something to talk over with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya beckoned with a gentle smile.

    They stepped into the alley beside them. Long Tianyu looked down at her, with his handsome face full of doubts.

    ¡°Ahem... Uh...¡±

    After feigning a cough, Lin Mengya looked down at the ground. It was rare for her to be shy, but she did not notice the vignce in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Our caravan shall be greatly honored by your gracious presence. But if you want to join the caravan without arousing suspicion, I think you need to fake an identity, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya first strongly praised Long Tianyu, and then showed her most sincere look and a sweet smile.

    Long Tianyu involuntarily frowned. Such a sweet smile of this girl was usually followed by a disaster.

    But he stayed silent smartly to see what trick this girl was ying.

    ¡°Because Baishao is a girl, it would probably be inconvenient if I regained my identity as a girl. Moreover, Qiu Yu has pretended to be my cousin. Your Highness, if you don¡¯t mind, you can pretend to be him or one of my friends. We can im that we happened to meet each other, so you join our journey to the Nation of Lintian. Do you think it okay?¡±

    Long Tianyu ignored other things, but clearly heard that Qiu Yu pretended to be her cousin.

    He instantly pulled a long face and stared coldly at the little girl in front of him.

    ¡°I am your husband.¡±

    ¡°I know, but there is a reason for it, right?¡±

    ¡°I am your husband.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, we say that for convenience on the way, right?¡±

    ¡°I am your husband.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Lin Mengya felt that she had reached the critical point of the limit to her patience.

    But she still faked a smile and patiently consoled him.

    ¡°These are all feigned. Besides, a great person like you should berge-hearted, right?¡±

    Long Tianyu seemed to think for a while. He looked at the sky and then the ground, and finally stared fixedly at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I want to pretend to be your biological brother. As your husband, I must pretend to be a rtive closer than Qiu Yu!¡±

    Hearing his decisive answer, Lin Mengya understood that Long Tianyu insisted on pretending to be her brother out of his stubbornness.

    Lin Mengya became speechless. Gosh! She had forged an identity as the only son.

    No matter how hard she tried to exin to Long Tianyu, the guy refused to give in.

    Lin Mengya found it both funny and annoying. Was he really Long Tianyu? Could it be possible that he was faked by a childish guying out of nowhere?

    ¡°Your Highness, stop being wilful, okay? Besides, cousin and friend make no difference!¡±

    Seeing the sky bing bright gradually, Lin Mengya could only patiently soothe him with a ttering smile.

    After squinting at her, Long Tianyu showed an extremely displeased expression on his handsome face. His silent protest made Lin Mengya gnash her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Okay, just do what you want. But if you dare to expose my identity, you should go back to the Capital City immediately! With your pack!¡±

    Failing to talk him out of this, Lin Mengya swung her arms and was about to leave.

    However, Long Tianyu got hold of her, and then looked towards her seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯m your husband, so...¡±

    Thest rational string waspletely broken as Long Tianyu acted childishly.

    Lin Mengya stared impatiently at the man in front of her and growled coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough! We haven¡¯t slept together, so we are not a couple!¡±

    After a sleepless night, she suddenly became moody.

    By the time she realized what she had said, Long Tianyu stared at her with some strange emotions in his eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, I... I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    Lin Mengya said weakly. She knew how hurtful her words were.

    But unexpectedly, Long Tianyu pinched her chin all of a sudden and took hold of her slim waist with his big hand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    There was a deep voice suddenly ringing in her ears. She then felt another pair of warm lips on her delicate lips.

    Different from the light touch like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water in the past, his warm temperature was in striking contrast to his fervency.

    He kept kissing her. Lin Mengya only felt that she seemed to have lost the strength to resist.

    Nevertheless, her brain was still digesting what he had just said.

    Did it now? Did it mean having sex in the open air?

    Gosh!

    Lin Mengya was stunned by this astounding information and suddenly had a blush all over.

    Gee... Was this guy really Long Tianyu?

    No, it was definitely not Long Tianyu. It must be a fake one!

    Kissing the girl in front of him proudly, watching her stupefied face, Long Tianyu quickly became cheerful.

    But he thought about it carefully and realized that it had been almost a year since Lin Mengya married him.

    He had not exercised his responsibility as a husband.

    Look, he was such an obtuse man that his wife kept thinking about it and had to put it forward regardless of shyness.

    It seemed that he really had to seize the time.

    Nevertheless, ncing at the dpidated alley, he didn¡¯t want to treat his wife shabbily.

    His big hand slipped quietly into her neck and gently touched her skin as smooth as that of a baby.

    The strange erotic tide dispelled the coldness in the morning.

    He looked at the girl¡¯s astonished face in satisfaction, and pressed her to his chest.

    A sense of pride unique to a male arose spontaneously.

    After a long while, Lin Mengya recovered from excitement.

    Seeing herself lying in his arms obediently, she was a little angry at the moment.

    She pinched his lumbar muscles hard with her little hand, and heard him scream in pain as she expected. Incapable of dealing with this rogue, she could take the lead in running back to the inn.

    Long Tianyu was such a bastard. How dare he bring up such an outrageous thing!

    Long Tianyu, who was following Lin Mengya, showed a sweet and gentle smile.

    The waiter, who was doing the cleaning, was stunned at the sight of him.

    Such a handsome man was as perfect as a god and made him, who was also a man, feel inferior.

    He came to his senses and immediately came up to receive the man respectfully, only to see the man as perfect as a god walking towards the room of Master Guo, the old guest of the inn.

    He smartly continued doing his work at once, but showed astonishment and suspicion in his eyes.

    He had worked in this inn for years. Only during these days, an adorable couple checked in, followed by this handsome and tall man today.

    He might be the most handsome man around the world!

    Seeing Yuan Lin rush back from outside like a gust of wind, Master Guo had a rough spection.

    He knew that although the young man looked weak, he had a warm heart.

    He would certainly not ignore the affairs of the Dongfang family.

    As he expected, the young man went outst night.

    His admiration of Yuan Lin had been further deepened.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that today this young man returned to his room even without greeting him.

    Could it be possible that the young man had failed?

    He habitually held his pipe in his hand.

    It seemed that he still underestimated the power of the gang of White Dragon and ck Tiger.

    But that would be fine. It could be considered a rare experience to broaden this little guy¡¯s horizon.

    ¡°You must be Master Guo. I¡¯m Yuan Mei. Greetings to Master Guo.¡±

    There suddenly came a respectful voice in his ear.

    Master Guo turned his head, only to see a handsome man in a ck suit saluting him with hands folded and raised in front of his face.

    Yuan Mei? It sounded like the name of a rtive of Yuan Lin. He frowned slightly.

    The man in front of him was different from the simple young man. He could tell that the man had gone through many vicissitudes at first nce.

    In the man¡¯s eyes, there was fortitude and coldness familiar to him. The dark serene springs made the man unfathomable.

    What a handsome and shrewd man. At the moment, he didn¡¯t dare to act arrogantly, but only returned a salute with joined hands in ordance with the rules of the circle of martial arts and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Your Excellency, you are...¡±

    Long Tianyu smiled slightly, but lightly looked towards a certain direction on the second floor with a little helplessness between his brows.

    ¡°To tell the truth, Yuan Lin is my biological brother. However, my uncle has no children. Therefore, I was adopted by him. But unexpectedly, my uncle suddenly passed away. My father and mother worried about me, so they asked me to move back to live with them. s, my brother and I have never grown up together since our childhood, and he¡¯s young and wayward. He thought that my father and mother were partial to me, so he ran away from home secretly.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was neither loud nor low, but enable everyone around them to hear clearly.

    Besides, he put on such an excellent show, which made him even more convincing.

    Moreover, although this young childe Yuan Lin imed to have got married and started his career, he seemed to be at a young age.

    Although the first young master of the Yuan family in front of them didn¡¯t look like Yuan Lin, he seemed to be mature. Suddenly the little childe Yuan Lin with delicate features became a wayward kid running away from home in their hearts.

 Chapter 404 - Competition in Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 404 Competition in Acting Skills</h4>

    Lin Mengya called at the door fiercely. But while waiting for Baishao to open the door, she had heard all the words Long Tianyu made up downstairs.

    This guy was simply shameless!

    Lin Mengya kept restraining herself so that she did not go downstairs immediately and tear his mouth apart.

    After feeling rmed for the whole night, Baishao rubbed her eyes and looked at her Master in front.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    The pretty face in front was indignant and ferocious, different from her usual kind and gentle look.

    There came a familiar voice from the stairs. She poked her head to have a look, but felt her legs went weak out of fear.

    ¡°He, he, he... His... Why is he here?¡±

    Baishao was not as calm as Lin Mengya. She knew how the prince imprisoned the princess at that time better than anyone.

    Opening her eyes wide, Baishao looked down in horror.

    Gosh, why did the Princee here?

    Did hee to take the princess back? But what would he do to her, who was just a ve? Would he beat her to death?

    A series of messy thoughts made Baishao almost burst into tears.

    However, in the eyes of others, it even further confirmed the words of the first young master of the Yuan family.

    Watching those gazes that were either ming or watching the scene, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t exin it.

    She closed the door of her room with Baishao and cut off everyone¡¯s gaze.

    She felt like weeping but had no tears. The image she strove to create during these days was ruined by that bastard!

    She was reluctant! But she couldn¡¯t do anything about it at the moment!

    Baishao had gradually recovered from the initial shock, but still stared at her Master with anxieties.

    Since the prince coulde here, he obviously intended to chase the princess. But she didn¡¯t know what exactly his n was.

    She didn¡¯t care about being punished, but just wondered what the prince would do to her Master.

    ¡°Jerk! Bastard! Gog, why don¡¯t you take this devil away!¡±

    Lin Mengyay weakly on the table, muttering resentfully.

    She had considered Long Tianyu a man with a poker face. Except for his usual serious face, he was honest and sincere.

    Now it seemed that all of these were illusions! They were feigned by him!

    Even if she thought with her toes, she could figure out the situation outside.

    From now on, everyone in the caravan would treat her as a child.

    Whoops, her wise and great image was ruined!

    Lin Mengya, who felt like weeping but had no tears, had to sigh quietly. Why didn¡¯t she find that Long Tianyu was capable of this before?

    Mistake, what a mistake!

    Baishao was unable to make out what¡¯s on the princess¡¯s mind, but the princess neither told her to run nor warned her seriously.

    Perhaps things were not as serious as she thought.

    Baishao calmed down a little, and then hurriedly rubbed the towel in clean water and handed it to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Master, wipe your face. Just now Master Guo has sent someone to inform us that we are about to leave after having breakfast in a while.¡±

    Lin Mengya grabbed the towel and wiped her face with it vigorously.

    Although her image had been ruined, anyway she had another strong coolie on the way, right?

    With a gloomy smile on her face, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a good way to deal with Long Tianyu.

    Didn¡¯t he want to pretend to be her brother? Well, she would treat this elder brother as a coolie!

    Anyway, they had firmly believed that she was wayward. Well, she had to stay wayward.

    She wanted to see how long Long Tianyu, a childe who had been used to being served, could bear her!

    While chatting with Master Guo and others, Long Tianyu¡¯s involuntarily looked towards a door on the second floor.

    Judging by the way she entered the room, she must have been furious.

    He didn¡¯t know why he became inexplicably cheerful at the thought of the girl¡¯s going crazy.

    ¡°Brother Yuan Mei, I heard that you are in the grain business. It¡¯s not easy to do this business at present times.¡±

    Zhao Fei said with a smile. He and Wen Shi both had a good impression of Yuan Lin.

    Now his elder brother was noble and dignified with an imposing appearance and an extraordinary style of speech. Besides, he paid no attention to trivial matters like the little guy Yuan Lin. So they felt close to Yuan Mei.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The area around Yunzhou is rich in rice and grains. In addition, my uncle is a major trader in Yunzhou, and he is very credible in doing business. Therefore, the farmers in the area around Yunzhou have a good rtionship with my uncle. It¡¯s a pity that he passed away too early, otherwise I could learn more from him.¡±

    Long Tianyu showed a regretful face. If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know that this guy was making up a story, she would probably be deceived by him.

    Lin Mengya came downstairs step by step. She really wanted to give Long Tianyu a cold shoulder, but he came up to her gantly.

    He seemed to hold back his words, coupled with his helpless gaze and somewhat cautious attitude, almost convincing her that he was the first young master of the Yuan family which was feigned by himself.

    Lin Mengya really thought that it would be a waste of his acting skills if he didn¡¯t work as an actor.

    ¡°Lin, are you... okay?¡±

    With a little caution in his tone, he was afraid to annoy the brother in front of him.

    However, as Lin Mengya looked at his aggrieved face, she became increasingly angry.

    Look, Prince Yu, the most formidable man in the Capital City, humbled himself like that. He was really adaptable to circumstances!

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee here, why bother putting on such an aggrieved look? Master Guo, two brothers, I¡¯m going out now. Take your time.¡±

    She walked out spitefully, because she didn¡¯t want to stay here and cooperate with Long Tianyu.

    What was unexpected was that Long Tianyu followed her at every step. Zhao Fei couldn¡¯t bear to see his submissive deed on the spot.

    ¡°Younger brother Yuan, I have to tell you something as an elder brother. You and elder brother Yuan are brothers anyway. As the saying goes, biological brothers fight the tiger together, and father and son go into battle together. I consider your brother a straightforward and open-minded man. You should stop being angry at him.¡±

    What? Lin Mengya¡¯s face changed at once.

    Long Tianyu turned out to be this kind of person. He had bought Brother Zhao Fei¡¯s affection in a morning!

    What did it mean now? Were they criticizing her?

    She originally thought that she could ignore Long Tianyu and leave him aside.

    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu dared to make up such nonsense behind her!

    Fine, she couldpete with him and see who had more outstanding acting skills!

    Lin Mengya suddenly became sullen, with a pair of big bright eyes containing a few tears which were stubborn and refused to fall down.

    ¡°Lin, what are you...¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at the little girl in surprise. He was just kidding and didn¡¯t expect to make her cry.

    ¡°By now, what else do you want to do!¡±

    Lin Mengya shouted at the top of her voice, and tried hard to squeeze tears out of her eyes.

    But if you take a close look, you can notice that she was definitely crying loudly with little tears.

    Long Tianyu suddenly had a bad feeling. He seemed to have annoyed the little girl because of his joke.

    Lin Mengya suddenly bit her lower lip and looked at him coldly, pretending to be suppressing her rage.

    ¡°Brother, she has be my wife. Why, why do you refuse to give up on her! I¡¯ve run away and hidden outside for the sake of our family. Why do you keep pushing us? Do you have to drive me crazy before you can let it go?¡±

    Good, very good!

    Lin Mengya looked at the people in the lobby with satisfaction. All of them watched the shocking turn in a daze.

    Long Tianyu wanted topete with her in acting skills? He was too naive.

    She had been intensively exposed to modern wacky TV series and had every melodramatic plot at hand.

    While everyone was in a daze, Lin Mengya dragged Baishao, who was ignorant, and left.

    Haha, now Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation had beenpletely ruined.

    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya, who had counterattacked sessfully, feltfortable all over.

    He attempted to trap her?! He must be kidding!

    ¡°Master, why did His Highness look so sullen?¡±

    Baishao asked with a little worry while eating the appetizing roasted chicken.

    ¡°He wants to take his brother¡¯s wife regardless of human rtions. So he certainly looks sullen.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the surrounding scenery leisurely. Now the caravan had left the town and was heading for the next destination.

    Qiu Yu, who showed upte, was also shocked by Long Tianyu, who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Nevertheless, as the cousin in the story, he still epted the attention of everyone in a daze.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t give him a brief introduction of the situation until they sat in the carriage.

    However,pared with Baishao who was frightened, Qiu Yu thought that Lin Mengya yed her cards well.

    Instead, he felt a bit lucky that he did not provoke this little devil.

    ¡°After all, he is a prince. Are you really not afraid that he will be shamed into anger?¡±

    That being said, Qiu Yu was obviously gloating over Long Tianyu¡¯s misfortune.

    Lin Mengya shot an indifferent nce at the man riding a horse with a sullen face outside the window.

    He shouldn¡¯t mess with her first. Now? Humph, he deserved it!

    ¡°He can only me himself. He shouldn¡¯t insist on being my brother instead of a prince. By the way, we should also unify our statements, and we can torture him on this way!¡±

    After making the shocking turn, Lin Mengya became yful. Otherwise, how could she pass the time during this boring journey if she didn¡¯t have some fun?

    ¡°I? Forget it. I¡¯m just an imperial physician and can¡¯t afford to horse around with you. We¡¯ve left. Are you going to leave Xiu¡¯s business aside?¡±

    They finally got down to the business. Lin Mengya became more serious.

    Biting the big drumstick in her hand absentmindedly, she was actually worried about Xiu.

    But Xiu could insist on risking her life for the blind olddy.

    In that case, she couldn¡¯t forget her responsibility even more. Nevertheless, she had a hunch that she was destined to meet Xiu again and they wouldn¡¯t be separated easily.

    If it was destined, they might meet again.

 Chapter 405 - Whats Baymax White

    <h4>Chapter 405 What¡¯s Baymax White</h4>

    Qiu Yu was fidgety because he felt that outside the horse carriage, there was someone who was looking at him all the time.

    Although they were separated by the walls of the carriage, Long Tianyu looked as if he was going to kill him with the murderous look in his eyes.

    However, what was causing him greater pain was the master before his eyes.

    This master refused to let him get off the horse carriage to ride on the horse. He could only pluck up his courage and purposely ignored the murderous look shot at him.

    ¡°Let take a rest for an hour just in front!¡±

    A voice that sounded crude and unrestrained echoed from outside.

    They had been traveling for half a day since they set off from the town.

    The journey for the traveling merchants was not as easy as she imagined, neither was an exciting affair.

    It was a repetition of uneventful and dry journey day after day, year after year.

    For the sake of achieving one¡¯s goal, no matter what awaited in the journey ahead, one had to make it through one step at a time.

    Yuan San found a suitable ce and parked the horse carriage by the roadside.

    The moment the carriage was steadily parked, Qiu Yu slipped away in an instant, using the excuse that he needed to relieve himself.

    Staring at Qiu Yu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya shook her head helplessly.

    Nevertheless, she knew very well that not many people could escape Long Tianyu¡¯s murderous look.

    Unfortunately, she was one of those few who were not afraid of him.

    ¡°Master, should we deliver some food to the prince?¡±

    Baishao whispered the question into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    Since Lin Mengya did a bad turn to the prince that morning, although not all the people in her group of businessmen were abhorred evil as deadly foes, as long as something went against their moral ethics, even heroes would have to give in to her.

    Furthermore, since the appearance of Long Tianyu, Baishao had been shaking all over and looking pitiful. It was obvious that she was extremely fearful of Long Tianyu.

    Unfortunately, this was other people¡¯s family affair.

    There was nothing Master Guo and his two assistants could do except to pretend they did not see anything.

    As Lin Mengya bit on the dry buns, she could not help feeling very satisfied with herself.

    ¡°Big Brother,e over to have some food!¡±

    She already had all the fun, so it was not right for her to starve Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengyaughed quietly to herself although she tried to put on a look of pity and empathy on her face.

    Seeing that Long Tianyu had walked towards her, Lin Mengya took one bun from the heap of buns in front of her and gave it to him.

    ¡°Big Brother, I still have some meat and vegetables here. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not at all embarrassed addressing Long Tianyu as ¡®Big Brother¡¯, while there was nothing he could do about it.

    He thought he would be able to recover some lost ground, who knew that he would fall into thisss¡¯ plot again.

    He did not even have someone to talk to throughout the entire journey.

    Thankfully he was used to being quiet. He was just not used to the strange look those people were giving him.

    Furthermore, how audacious of Qiu Yu to hide in the horse carriage. Long Tianyu could no longer stand it after an entire morning of holding his feelings in.

    When he took the bun from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, he bit into it without even taking a look at it.

    Just by looking at the satisfied smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, he could not bring himself to rebuke her.

    Sighing and frowning a little, Long Tianyu munched on the bun little by little while keeping his eyes on her. She had lived in luxury back in the prince¡¯s mansion. He supposed she was not used to the food here.

    He turned around and returned to his horse where he got out a wrapped up package from the saddlebag

    ¡°Here you go, this is for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was using her all her jaw strength to bite down on the bun, looked at the package in Long Tianyu¡¯s big hand in a daze.

    The aromaing from it made her swallow hard.

    She took over the package and opened it quickly.

    Just as she expected, it was the cakes from Restaurant Ruyi!

    ¡°How did you manage to bring this here?¡±

    Lin Mengya queried Long Tianyu before she started eating.

    Long Tianyu had obviously left the Capital City earlier than Lin Mengya.

    If he had bought these cakes then, would they not be spoiled by now?

    Furthermore, if he had made a trip back to the Capital City meanwhile, it would be impossible for him to catch up with her so fast. The only possibility was...

    ¡°You engaged someone to stalk me!¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide as she stared at the man before her.

    Could it be that she was under the control of this man all these while since she left the Capital City?

    Pouting, Lin Mengya almost wanted to toss the cakes away.

    However, after pondering over it, she could not bring herself to do it. These cakes were not cheap after all. Even though Restaurant Ruyi was hers, there was no way she could waste the food from there!

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your safety. They will protect you secretly and will not show themselves.¡±

    If it were some other people, Long Tianyu would definitely not offer the exnation in such a patient manner.

    Towards Lin Mengya, however, he was different.

    He had put away all problems that entangled from his mind and set out conditions to achieve reconciliation with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Alright, I admit that I¡¯m at fault in the inn. Anyway, you¡¯ve nagged at me, so will you stop ming me already?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough...¡±

    Choking, Lin Mengya hammered her chest and blushed as she kept her eyes on the man before her.

    Was it possible that he had apologized voluntarily? Long Tianyu, Prince Yu!

    He had actually apologized to her on his own ord. Good heavens! Was the sun blue color today?

    Seeing the strange look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu merely let out an uneasy cough.

    This girl was reaching for a yard after he gave her an inch!

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve admitted your mistake, I am going to forgive you, but on only one condition!¡±

    Lin Mengya was indeed insatiable. She wanted ten times more than what she was offered.

    With a sly smile on her face, she narrowed her eyes as she savored the aromatic cakes.

    ¡°Firstly, you will be responsible for the expenses of the four of us along the entire journey!¡±

    Thank goodness, Long Tianyu was relieved to hear that.

    He had expected that she might get angry, so Long Tianyu had brought along a substantial amount of money with him this time.

    Not to mention funding their journey to the Nation of Lintian, the money he had was more than sufficient to cover their expense in their next life, even their life after.

    ¡°Secondly, you have to be at my service the entire way. You will be my banking house for all my expenditures. You¡¯ve to be my Baymax when I¡¯m upset. When I meet with dangers, you¡¯ll be my bodyguard. When I¡¯m feeling bored, you¡¯ll be my sandbag. You¡¯ve to do whatever I ask you to do. Anyhow, you have to answer to my every request. You¡¯re a dog if you fail to do so. When we return to the Capital City, you¡¯ve to bark like a dog in front of all the people in the mansion!¡±

    Once Lin Mengya had listed all the conditions in one long breath, she immediately picked up a cup of water to drink.

    Given how prideful Long Tianyu was, he would not allow him to suffer.

    This way, she would be justified to drive Long Tianyu back to the Capital City.

    Although she had to admit that Long Tianyu would be a great help to her if he came along.

    However, she had a premonition that she might find out something about her mother this time.

    Another more important reason that she did not wish to have Long Tianyue along was that many of her personnel from Sanjue Hall was among the group of businessmen.

    She had to stay to protect them when necessary. However, Long Tianyu was too smart. If he stayed on, she felt restrained in many ways.

    As expected, Long Tianyu¡¯s expression froze, then he furrowed his brows.

    Take offense! Get angry quickly! Then turn and leave!

    Lin Mengya prayed that this would happen and she had already prepared her lines following this.

    However, however, why did Long Tianyu, this fool, appear to be considering the conditions she listed?

    Good heavens! If Long Tianyu was willing to ept such humiliating conditions, he would definitely be an imposter!

    Long Tianyu frowned and after pondering for a while, he began to speak.

    ¡°That...¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was hanging as she waited for him to lose his temper.

    ¡°What, what is a Baymax?¡±

    Helpless, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him. He had totally missed the point!

    She expected Long Tianyu to at least get annoyed. Never would she imagine that he had picked up ¡®Baymax¡¯ and asked about it!

    The prince¡¯s brain indeed worked very differently from that of a normal person!

    ¡°It¡¯s a robot!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a robot?¡±

    ¡°A robot is... s, forget it, it¡¯s an iron puppet. Oh yes, are you going to agree to the conditions I set out?¡±

    Lin Mengya had to take her hats off to him. The main point was about her unreasonable demands, was it not?

    After she answered his question, Long Tianyu looked as if he had suddenly seen the light.

    He continued to ponder for a while longer before he opened his mouth to speak again.

    ¡°There is no problem with the conditions you set. As for the iron puppet, do you think there¡¯s still time if I find someone to make it for you now? Actually, puppets are not as useful as people. If you insist, I will go into the town ahead of us and find a steel armor and bring it back. Will that do?¡±

    Immediately, Lin Mengya¡¯s jaws dropped at Long Tianyu¡¯s reply.

    He... Was he really Long Tianyu?

    She reached out to feel his face and found that his cheeks were supple and firm and hisplexion was soft and delicate without any pimples.

    There was no mistake that this was indeed Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face.

    Why did she feel the urge to skin him so she could see the inside of him to check if someone else had taken over his role in this drama?

    Good heavens! Did he take some medicine by mistake? How had he turned into apletely different person?

    ¡°Why? Is there something on my face?¡±

    As Lin Mengya used her delicate hands to feel around his face, he did not dislike it. As a habit, however, Lin Mengya had suddenly behaved in this way perhaps because there was something smeared on his face.

    He was surprised when Lin Mengya, who was so excited about listing out her conditions just moments ago, had lost her energy and returned to her seat in the horse carriage.

    She even took a piece of ginger from the pot of beef and started munching on it bit by bit.

    From his impression, she had never eaten raw ginger in the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Could she have be angry because he was not quick enough to agree to her requests?

    He touched her hair as he thought to himself that he had always been a man of his words. If he promised her so easily but failed to keep to his promise, would he not disappoint her even more?

    This was why he had to rify what exactly Baymax was.

    Maybe Lin Mengya especially fancied the kind of iron puppet called Baymax and this was the reason she looked so dejected now?

 Chapter 406 - Not Giving in to Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 406 Not Giving in to Each Other</h4>

    If Lin Mengya found out about the turmoil in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart now, she would beughing to her heart¡¯s content.

    However, she was defeated by Long Tianyu¡¯s generosity.

    In her memory, Long Tianyu had always been arrogant and hated to be provoked.

    Recently, she had been having the feeling that this man appeared to be without emotion was actually a warm and considerate person from the way he handled matters.

    Her heart was troubled as she munched mechanically on the cakes from Restaurant Ruyi.

    She felt that the fragrant cakes seemed sweeter.

    Let it be then. It would safer for the group of traveling businessmen if they had Long Tianyu there to protect them.

    He would be their free bodyguard. It would be a waste not to make use of him!

    Spring had arrived by now. Along the way, they could see that the branches of trees were starting to turn from a withered-looking brown color to light green, showing signs of an awakened life.

    The procession of horse carts and carriages had been traveling for three days. Based on their progress, they would arrive at the market at the border of the two nations after five days.

    This was the shortest route to the Nation of Lintian. However, there was a ce along this route that was very dangerous. However, if they were to take another route in order to avoid this danger, it would take at least half a month to reach the Nation of Lintian.

    Lin Mengya started to feel worried about whatid ahead of them as she looked at the road in front of them.

    Although Sanjue Hall was making good progress and she could foresee its bright future, it had already attracted the attention of the sects in simr fields.

    She heard Yunzhu said there were many people who came to check them out sincest month.

    Moreover, the group of businessmen who had the intention of taking root in the Nation of Lintian would attract the attention of all who were in the intelligence business.

    All of them were brewing silently and no one was willing to be the first to make the first move.

    However, the development of Sanjue Hall had surely affected the profits some of these people were making. For this reason, their trip to the Nation of Lintian would tend to upset some of them.

    This was precisely the reason why she had insisted to follow the group of businessmen on this trip to the Nation of Lintian.

    Along the public roads of these two nations, there would be garrison troops stationing along the way to protect the traveling businessmen and ensuring their safety.

    This was the only section along the route where they would be on their own and unprotected.

    If those people were really up to something, they would make use of the natural moat here to strike.

    In the absence of viges and shops nearby, it would be easy to dispose of their bodies by just throwing them down the cliffs if they resorted to killing.

    If it were Lin Mengya, she would choose this ce to bury her enemies.

    She turned to look at the businessmen who were taking a rest and thought that perhaps there were already spies from other forces who had already secretly joined them and passed off as theirpany.

    Nevertheless, she had confidence that Master Guo would have some preventive measures in ce from the start, given his capability. At least, he would never allow a surprise attack to happen.

    With the additional protection from Long Tianyu, they would be further strengthened.

    She had brought along with her the specially prepared poison. If their clueless foes really tried toy their hands on them, they would suffer the taste of hell.

    Lin Mengya could not help grinning with satisfaction at the thought.

    Yuan San, who was sitting some distance from her, shuddered at the sight of the evil grin on her face.

    His new master may be very good-looking, but his smile gave him the chills.

    When they had had enough rest, they set off once again.

    The Yuan brothers who had announced their reconciliation were no longer the center of attention in the group of businessmen.

    Poor Qiu Yu had finally obtained Princess Yu¡¯s permission toe out of the horse carriage to ride on the horse.

    Together with Long Tianyu, they escorted the horse carriage one at each side, as if they were the two fierce-looking divinities guarding a temple.

    Lin Mengya, sat in the horse carriage with Baishao, was all smiles, as she curiously observed all that was happening outside.

    Honestly, this was the first time she felt the excitement of being on an outing since she was young.

    ¡°Have some of this drink made from the haw fruit. Aunt Bai had prepared this personally and it is effective in quenching thirst.¡±

    It was as if Baishao had performed a magic trick when she took out ythings one after another from the pouch she kept in the horse carriage.

    At present, she was holding a snow-white porcin bowl in her hand containing tiny juicy fruits that smelled heavenly.

    They were simr to the crabapple fruit of the modern days, but they were sourer. They were usually soaked in the specially made honey wine of Dajin and sealed up for forty days before they could be eaten.

    Its sweet-sour taste was just right and it had the efficacy of quenching thirst. It was best taken during the dry spring season.

    At one look, Lin Mengya knew Baiji had prepared all these for her.

    Her maid was the sweetest and most considerate towards her.

    The little red fruit was cold. When ced on the tip of her tongue, the sweet-sour taste made her narrow her eyes for a moment.

    As she cringed her face, her wrinkled features actually made her look rather adorable.

    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu instinctively looked at her, and they were greatly entertained by her expression.

    But as they realized that they both adored her cuteness, Long Tianyu¡¯s face fell and felt uneasy.

    It felt as if someone had peeked at his most cherished treasure.

    Although Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya were friends, Long Tianyu would not allow anyone to have any wicked thoughts towards his wife.

    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Keep to your ce and don¡¯t even think about the things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    There was an unmistakable tone of warning in his already cold tone of voice.

    Qiu Yu, however, did not shrink back.

    Contrary to his usual mannerism, Qiu Yu seemed to be giving Long Tianyu tit for tat and refused to back down. Although it looked as if he was smiling, yet he was not and there was a hint of seriousness on his face.

    ¡°The rtionship between her and I is not something you can describe so clearly,¡± said Qiu Yu with a low voice unhurriedly.

    A dangerous light shed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    He had long known that the cowardly looking Imperial Physician Qiu Yu was not as innocent as what people thought.

    Now that they were further away from the Capital City and forced to hide behind false identities, Qiu Yu seemed to be showing his true colors gradually.

    ¡°You may give it a try.¡±

    As usual, Long Tianyu spoke with confidence. He believed that no one knew Lin Mengya better than him.

    Ever since Lin Mengya married into the prince¡¯s mansion, she had been living under the same roof as him.

    If Lin Mengya was said to be leading a muddle-headed and ignorant life before getting married, then from the moment she stepped out of the bridal sedan and transformed into an intelligent and witty girl, her life thereafter could be said to belong entirely to Long Tianyu.

    No one was permitted to take away any second of it!

    Qiu Yu did not reply to Long Tianyu. He merely sneered and shook his head.

    Perhaps Long Tianyu was one of the very rare tall and handsome men in the world. However, the more outstanding this kind of man was, the more he would neglect the apparent differences.

    Even up to this point, Long Tianyu had not realized it. What about in the future?

    Based on his understanding of Lin Mengya, he saw her as an extremely intelligent girl who was too sensitive.

    If Long Tianyu wished to keep her by his side, he was definitely not doing enough as of this moment!

    As he pondered, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes instinctively moved and rested on the face of the girl who was enjoying the red fruit.

    If he guessed correctly, this perhaps would be Lin Mengya¡¯s opportunity to the right to make a new choice.

    Hopefully, Long Tianyu would not regret it at that time!

    As the group of businessmen continued their journey throughout the day, they eventually stopped for the night at another post station.

    Apart from the novelty at the beginning of the journey, Lin Mengya had gradually grown tired of the uneventful, boring routines.

    She was thankful that Baishao had brought along many delicacies. Despite feeling the fatigue, Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of taste was as sensitive as usual.

    She would have died of boredom if not for the entertainment brought by the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    The group of businessmen had been traveling for four days and they should be arriving at the borders the next day.

    Having spent many nights in the post stations in a row, they finally arrived at the second town in the journey. It was a town called ¡®Square Town¡¯.

    Compared to thest town, Square Town, which was at the border of the nations was even more wealthy and prosperous. It could be seen that the streets were filled with businessmen adorned in costumes of foreign nations.

    In fact, no matter what clothes one was wearing, he would not stand out or catch anyone¡¯s attention.

    It was because this town was a hotchpotch for people from different nations. They were not merely businessmen from the Nation of Lintian or Dajin. There were people from the Nation of Dongxia and other smaller countries and tribes from the surrounding area. They had traveled to this town to trade for what they needed.

    For days, Lin Mengya had been seeing the same boring scenery. Finally, she got to glimpse the ingenious buildings in a town.

    While the people walking through the streets were adorned with various racial costumes, the buildings also bore the special traits of the various tribes of people.

    Even thenguage used by the peddlers hawking manifested the special traits of different cultures and nations.

    As she took in the harmonious sight from inside the horse carriage, she had a sudden brainwave.

    The so-called the entire world as one perhaps looked like what was happening in this town.

    Sadly, such harmony was only seen in a handful of towns and cities near the borders.

    ¡°Master Guo had told us that we should spend the night resting in one of the inns just slightly ahead. We should take a good rest today because tomorrow, we would be reaching the Nation of Lintian.¡±

    In thest four days, it could be said that Long Tianyu had waited on Lin Mengya to the best of his ability.

    Many among the group of businessmen changed their impression of him as a result.

    Honestly, the little brother named Yuan Lin was way too lively and active. All the men assumed that their conflict at first was merely they trying to fool around with each other.

    Now that the two brothers seemed to have made up and they being the outsiders would not want to interfere.

    As a result, they were also more amiable towards Long Tianyu who disguised himself as Yuan Mei.

    After their fight that day, Qiu Yu was back to his cowardly self, being ordered around by Lin Mengya looking like a teary victim.

    After their fight that day, Qiu Yu was back to his cowardly self, being ordered around by Lin Mengya looking like a teary victim.

    Perhaps the other people would think nothing of this, but he was very aware that a man would not dote on a girl and give in to her for no reason.

    Especially when this girl was another man¡¯s wife.

    Maybe it was time to educate Qiu Yu about the idea of steering clear of suspicion and rumors.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the inn, take a bath and change into a new set of clothes, then we go for a walk around the ce. What do you think?¡±

    At the mention of taking a bath and go out to walk around, Baishao¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    All the rushing around in the past four days had been torturous for her and her master, although it was not a big deal for the men.

    The moment the group of them arrived at the inn, the two women, holding each other¡¯s hands, rushed upstairs.

    As quickly as they could, the twodies immersed themselves into the hot water in the tub and breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 407 - Flower Thief

    <h4>Chapter 407 Flower Thief</h4>

    ¡°s, finally we get to take a bath.¡±

    The two instinctively sighed simultaneously and they smiled as they exchanged looks. Words were not needed to express their feelings at this moment.

    Doing business was truly not a thing for thedies. Not only was the journey rushed and tiring, but it was also very trying for the females because of their love for cleanliness.

    However, the post stations along the journey only provided them with food and water. Baths were a luxury item.

    The thought of not being able to take a bath for half a month was a nightmare to both Lin Mengya and Baishao.

    Nevertheless, ording to Master Guo, there were some women among the traveling businessmen.

    Furthermore, women who could survive being in the trade were all of ruthless and relentless characters.

    Lin Mengya could not agree more.

    Unfortunately, she had to admit that she would not make a power woman like them

    If she was able to safely obtain the medicine she had set out to find during this trip, she would never go on such a long journey again.

    ¡°Master, we have to continue traveling on the horse carriage for many more days. Later on, let¡¯s go out to buy some delicious snacks for the rest of the journey.¡±

    Baishao got out of the bath quickly but realized that her master had fallen asleep.

    Lin Mengya was leaning against the side of the bathtub. Her face was all flushed and she looked somewhat exhausted.

    Although they were traveling in a group and there were always the prince and the Imperial Physician Qiu who helped her with many things, her master¡¯s health was after all still very weak.

    Baishao retreated from the bathroom quietly. She thought that her master would not catch a cold if she was left to sleep for a while longer. After all, the water was still hot.

    She supposed her master would be hungry when she woke up in a while. She¡¯d better go to prepare some food, lest whatever food was offered here should not fit her master¡¯s liking.

    At the thought, Baishao exited Lin Mengya¡¯s room and closed its door behind her.

    At present, Lin Mengya had sunk into a deep sleep in therge bathtub.

    Her watery eyes were tightly shut. She was quietly resting her side-turned head on her snow-white arm. All that was audible was the sound of her breathing.

    All of a sudden, the closed window gradually opened from the outside.

    Thereafter, a pair of hands wrapped in ck gloves found its way onto the window sill.

    A dark figurended quickly on the floor.

    This man had his face covered by a piece of ck clothes, leaving only a pair of eyes visible.

    A look of surprise appeared in his eyes when he spotted the girl in the bathtub, which subsequently turned to a look of embarrassment. However, after a moment of hesitation, the dark figure still moved towards the bathtub.

    At this instant, Lin Mengya was still sleeping soundly and was not aware of the danger that awaited her.

    The ck moved swiftly like the wind and touched her vital point which kept her asleep, then he carried her out of the bathtub and wrapped a nket around her body.

    He carried her in his arms and was about to go back the way he came.

    However, for some unknown reason, he stopped in his tracks.

    Just as the dark figure carrying a sleeping Lin Mengya was about to leave, the scene which he witnessed just a moment ago seemed toe into his mind once again.

    The dark figure pondered for a while and then put her down gently onto the bed. With trembling hands, he lifted the nket from her.

    Lin Mengya, now lying on the bed, gave a glimpse of her body.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s snow-white back, the dark figure gasped.

    Just when he was going to continue lifting the nket, someone kicked the room door open with great force.

    ¡°Go die!¡±

    It was Long Tianyu¡¯s voice of rage and murderous tone.

    The sword in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand was taken out of its sheath, but the dark figure quickly dodged the attack.

    As the dark figure moved away, Long Tianyu saw the exposed Lin Mengya on the bed.

    Gnashing his teeth, Long Tianyu¡¯s rage had shot up.

    He would not have gone out if not for Baishao telling him that Lin Mengya wanted to take a rest. He had wanted to have a look around Square Town to explore the food the town had to offer.

    He did not expect to hear the sound of windows openinging from Lin Mengya¡¯s room when he arrived at her door.

    He thought she had woken up, yet he heard the sound of moving water.

    In a while, Long Tianyu could tell something was amiss from what he was hearing. He kicked open the door and what came into sight made him fly into a rage.

    How dared this lewd man to harbor evil thoughts on his woman.

    Long Tianyu would be called a useless man if he did not kill this man there and then!

    He wielded his sword charged towards the man but there was something strange about the man¡¯s movements.

    No matter how ferocious Long Tianyu¡¯s move was, the man was always able to dodge and escape at thest moment when the sword was about to reach him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me!¡±

    The dark figure suddenly spoke, but his voice sounded like the cawing of a crow. It was unpleasant to the ears.

    Long Tianyu did not respond but continued wielding the sword and charged towards the figure.

    The dark figure, however, also did not appear to be rxed.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s skill in martial arts far surpassed that of the man¡¯s.

    As the dark figure realized that he was no match for Long Tianyu, he seemed to be anxious. He used his weird movements to dodge Long Tianyu¡¯s sword and fled out through the door.

    Outside, many people were rmed by the sound of fighting in the room.

    Qiu Yu, who was upying the neighboring room, rushed over quickly. The first thing he saw was Long Tianyuing out of through the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    ¡°Guard the door and don¡¯t allow anyone to go in!¡±

    Lin Mengya was still sleeping at this moment and Long Tianyu was caught in a dilemma.

    The moment he saw Qiu Yu, he instructed him to guard Lin Mengya without further hesitation, then he proceeded to chase the dark figure, still holding on to his sword.

    In a sh, both men disappeared into the night. Qiu Yu was left standing there in a daze, while Baishao¡¯s voice sounded through the air.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Qiu Yu queried Baishao, but Baishao was as clueless as him.

    ¡°Oh yes! My Master is still taking a bath! Master!¡±

    When Baishao pushed open the door and entered the room, what came into her sight was her master, all wet and naked, lying on the bed facing down.

    Qiu Yu, who had instinctively followed Baishao into the room, saw the woman of the bed and immediately turned around and walked out of the door of the room.

    It was no wonder that Long Tianyu had instructed to guard the room and not let anyone enter.

    ¡°What happened, Brother Qiu? What had happened to Little Brother Yuan?¡±

    Zhao Fei and Wen Shi, who heard themotion, also approached the door, wanting to enter.

    They were stopped by Qiu Yu, who was blocking the door.

    With a gentle voice, Qiu Yu said, ¡°Someone deserving death had stolen my cousin¡¯s silver. My eldest cousin had gone after him, but my little cousin had a scare. Brothers, I think it¡¯s better not to disturb my little cousin now. What do you say?¡±

    Zhao Fei and Wen Shi exchanged looks and nodded.

    Although Little Brother Yuan Lin had put on clothes made of poor quality fabric, he was not able to hide his delicateplexion. He did not look one bit like someone from amon family.

    However, given that they were among the group of businessmen, the thieves would not be too outrageous.

    How dared the thieves to break the rules and steal so openly!

    ¡°Rest assured, Brother Qiu. Stealing from Little Brother Yuan was as good as insulting us. We will go and check out with the local influential thug to find out who exactly was this person who was not afraid of death but dared steal from our group of businessmen!¡±

    After they finished speaking, the two men walked out, looking fierce and overbearing.

    After waiting for around fifteen minutes, Baishao finally emerged from the room, frowning.

    ¡°How is it? Did she suffer any harm?¡±

    It was difficult for him to inquire about such kind of things.

    Blushing, Baishao shook her head and said, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t anything serious. However, my master just wouldn¡¯t wake from her sleep. I¡¯m going to look for a physician for her.¡±

    Just when she finished her sentence, she realized that there was a highly skilled physician right before her eyes!

    She immediately dragged Qiu Yu into the room. By now, she had helped Lin Mengya put on a new set of clothes.

    Her long hair had been wiped dry, but her face was still flushed and she was still asleep.

    Qiu Yu frowned in puzzlement. Lin Mengya was usually more vignt than him. How was it possible for her to not sense anything when there was such a greatmotion?

    He reached out to take her pulse and was shocked to realize that her pulse was extremely weak.

    This, this was a sign that she was severely ill.

    Next, he checked on her breathing straight away, as well as the pulse on her neck, but they seemed normal. When he went back to checking the pulse on her wrist, it was normal again.

    Strange, it was not like this a moment ago.

    Could he be hallucinating?

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qiu, is my master alright?¡±

    Baishao, who was standing by, observed the instant changes in Qiu Yu¡¯s expression, became anxious she felt her heart in her throat.

    She thought her master had fallen seriously ill.

    Qiu Yu, however, merely shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing of concern. Someone had locked her sleep vital point. When I unlock it in a while, she will be just fine. Oh yes, is your master suffering from any chronic and stubborn illness?¡±

    Qiu Yu asked with the flow of things as he turned Lin Mengya over and tapped on a few vital points on her back using just the right strength.

    Baishao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°She is not suffering from any chronic and stubborn illness. My master had always been healthy. Oh, but I remember that when Miss Yue passed awayst year, my master was overwhelmed by grief and her heart and veins were impacted. I¡¯ve been reminding her to take care but she refused to listen to us. The prince engaged well-known physicians to have a look at her, but all of them imed that she was fine. Eventually, we had to let the matter rest.¡±

    Qiu Yu did not think that Lin Mengya¡¯s heart and veins had been affected.

    He went back to checking her pulse again. He did not think her heart had been impacted by grief because her pulse was more even and calm than that of a grown man.

    Perhaps he really was hallucinating.

    After all, there were bound to be differences in people¡¯s pulses. Perhaps Lin Mengya¡¯s disposition was so unique that he had made a wrong diagnosis.

    After he unlocked Lin Mengya¡¯s sleep vital point, her breathing quickened and her longshes quivered. Eventually, her eyes slowly opened.

    ¡°Ssss... Baishao, what¡¯s happened to me? I feel that my body had been bashed.¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya opened her eyes, she saw it was Qiu Yu who was sitting by her bedside.

    She felt around for her nket and quickly covered herself with it.

    She remembered she was taking a bath a moment ago. Could this guy...

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstood. I¡¯m not what you imagine me to be. Someone locked your vital point for sleep. I was the one who unlocked it.¡±

    Qiu Yu tried his best to speak with a gentle and sweet voice. He was aware that it was an extremely embarrassing thing for a girl to be vited.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya was such an intelligent girl with a strong character. He feared that she would not be to face up to what happened.

    ¡°What? Did someone try to vite me? That someone must be tired of living! Where is he? Today, I¡¯ll dig out his eyes so he¡¯ll have no means of doing such things again!¡±

 Chapter 408 - Their Whereabouts Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 408 Their Whereabouts Exposed</h4>

    Still wrapped in the nket, her face turned from being flushed to pale and back to being flushed again.

    She gritted her teeth. She did not expect to meet with such things even when she was dressed up as a man.

    Since days of old, it had always been the most debased men who were worse than beasts who would vite women!

    Although she could tell that the person had no time to vite her yet, she still could not suppress the anger in her.

    She wanted to skin and kill that person so badly.

    ¡°Come, have a cup of warm water. Long Tianyu had gone after that person. Given how highly skilled he is, he won¡¯t let that person escape.¡±

    Qiu Yu did not know how tofort Lin Mengya. He had thought that she would be weeping. He did not expect Lin Mengya to almost go after the person.

    She was really something else.

    ¡°Oh yes, have you reported this to the governor?¡± asked Lin Mengya, as she took over the cup of warm water.

    Qiu Yu was dumbfounded as he did not know how to answer her.

    ¡°We need to report this kind of matter to the magistrate. You are an imperial physician while Long Tianyu is a prince. Even the highest official in this border town would not get to meet people like you two in their entire life. I¡¯m making sure this flower thief be caught no matter what!¡±

    It would not be enough to behead this scum who vited girls for a hundred times.

    However, a worried look appeared on Qiu Yu¡¯s face.

    ¡°If I report this to the magistrate, Long Tianyu¡¯s identity and mine would be exposed. By then, wouldn¡¯t the things we¡¯ve been doing go to waste?¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered and said, ¡°Humph, do you really think he is just a flower thief? There are at least over a hundred girls in the town if not over a thousand. This person did not go to those girls, but me. It showed that his background is not that simple.¡±

    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu would understand such reasoning.

    However, what came to their mind first was that Lin Mengya had almost been vited.

    If the person taking a bath in the room was not Princess Yu but the Young Master Yuan in the eyes of the other people, the real intention of that flower thief would be very suspicious.

    Perhaps the person was a pervert with strange likings. Perhaps he had lost his interest when he realized that Lin Mengya was in fact a woman.

    The only exnation was that this man did know Lin Mengya¡¯s real identity!

    When Qiu Yu thought of this possibility, he realized why Long Tianyu rather put him in charge of safeguarding Lin Mengya and went after that man instead.

    Perhaps their whereabouts had been exposed long ago.

    In other words, neither the group of businessmen nor Lin Mengya was safe now.

    In fact, there was another possibility, although the likelihood was very slim.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to report to the magistrate now. Baishao, take care of your master.¡±

    Wearing a severe expression on his face, Qiu Yu left in a hurry to Square Town¡¯s government office in feudal.

    Lin Mengya looked at the water in the cup and sighed, then suddenly she said softly, ¡°Come out now, there¡¯re no other people here. Unless you don¡¯t even want to see me.¡±

    Baishao looked around suspiciously when she heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Were there not only her master and herself in this room? There was no one else, right?

    Finally, after some time, a white figure flipped in through the window quietly.

    Her martial skill was as neat and clean-cut as before.

    However, there was a hint of fear and hesitation on that pretty face. After giving Lin Mengya one look, she looked down.

    ¡°Baisu, how is it you are here? Where have you been? We¡¯ve been so worried about you!¡±

    Baishao was obviously pleasantly surprised to see Baisu. She did not expect that the person who came into the room so suddenly was none other than her good sister whom they missed.

    However, even Baishao could sense the distancing as well as the coldness between Baisu and Lin Mengya.

    Baishao felt hardpressed between a good sister and her beloved master. She was at a loss of what to do.

    Gritting her teeth, Baishao gazed at them with a worried look, then she turned and left the room, closing the door quietly behind her.

    ¡°Master, I...¡±

    Baisu spoke with a soft, quivering voice.

    Lin Mengya gave her a cold look. There was no longer any warm emotion towards Baisu.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer your master. What is it that you want, appearing before me this time? Are you carrying out someone¡¯s order to execute the n to murder the emperor of Dajin. You can go back to whoever that is and tell him on my behalf that as long as Lin Mengya is still around, no one would be able to bring harm upon the emperor of Dajin.¡±

    There was no emotion in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone of voice. In fact, the coldness in her voice cut into Baisu¡¯s heart.

    Tears kept dropping down onto the brown-red wooden nks on the floor and they made marks on it.

    Baisu kept silent and did not even dare to lift up her head.

    She kowtowed three times to Lin Mengya forcefully. Thereafter, she turned and went out through the window.

    ¡°s...¡±

    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally sighed and shook her head helplessly.

    Lin Mengya did not really misjudge Baisu. Unfortunately, everyone has his own aspirations. Since she had failed to change Baisu¡¯s mind and help her put down what was troubling her, Lin Mengya had no choice but to cut off their rtionship as master and servant.

    This was the only way both Baisu and she could break free from the sisterly bond they used to share.

    She sincerely wished that Baisu would take care of herself and live well.

    ¡°What? Where¡¯s she? Master, where¡¯s Baisu?¡±

    Baishao had returned to the room, filled with joy, carrying some snacks.

    However, there was no sign of Baisu at this moment.

    Lin Mengya was left alone in the room, sitting on the bed and frowning. What was she thinking?

    ¡°She¡¯s gone back. In the future, she won¡¯t be appearing before us ever again.¡±

    Baishao did not understand why Lin Mengya said so. Ever since her master left the pce, she had stopped mentioning Baisu. Baishao could not fathom why they hade to this.

    ¡°When I first came to the mansion, you told us that the four of us would be as intimate as blood sisters. Within the past half a year, we had indeed treated each other like real sisters. If Baisu reallymitted a mistake, would you please forgive us for our sake and allow her toe back?¡±

    Baishao had spoken the minds of the other two maidservants.

    They had been through thick and thin together. They were definitely able to tell who was sincere and who was hypocritical.

    However, Baishao was not aware that it was not that Lin Mengya was heartless that she did not want to let Baisue back to them.

    The situation was ever-changing. Given that Baisu¡¯s identity had been found out. If Baisu were toe back to her at this moment, she would not be confident that she would be able to protect Baisu.

    ¡°You may excuse yourself for now. I want to have some time to think.¡±

    Tears welled up in Baishao¡¯s eyes.

    All she could do was put down whatever she was holding and leave the room quietly.

    Lin Mengya could feel a headacheing on. She reached out her fingers to massage her be.

    Because of Baisu¡¯s appearance here, Lin Mengya could tell that the forces in Lieyun ought to have found out of her whereabouts.

    She had not even settled those people in Dajin who were eyeing on her, and now, the forces from the Lieyun Empire was closing in.

    The situation was getting moreplicated.

    In reality, she dared not hope that she could keep her trip to search for the medicine a secret for long.

    However, she did not expect them to find out so soon. Initially, she thought these people would only catch up with her only after she left the boundaries of her country.

    By then they would have passed the deep valley and they would have gained more time.

    However, it looked like their journey ahead was full of dangers. Even she did not know what to expect.

    Lin Mengya was beginning to feel the frustration due to the heavy pressure on her.

    She stood by the window and looked down at the street scene. She had only intended to breathe in some fresh air when she spotted a familiar figure in the streets below.

    Strange, why was she here?

    Walking on the street below the window was Xiu, who was adorned in Lieyun¡¯s traditional costume. She seemed to be taking a casual stroll.

    Lin Mengya was about to call out to her when she sensed something amiss.

    Xiu seemed to be walking with an overly rigid posture. When she tried to turn around, it was not just her neck that turned, but her entire body also turned along with it.

    Lin Mengya took a close look at indeed, her limbs were moving in an uncoordinated manner.

    Her arms and legs were moving in a bizarre way as she walked.

    Lin Mengya could feel the hairs on her body stood from the sight of Xiu. Actually,mon people would not be able to tell the difference.

    However, for an experienced physician like her, she was able to see what was abnormal about Xiu¡¯s movements.

    She looked as if she was a puppet whose arms and legs were controlled by invisible threads. The stiffness in her limbs as she walked was definitely abnormal for a human.

    Lin Mengya continued to watch patiently from her vantage point, instead of going after Xiu.

    It was because Xiu seemed to be purposely walking to and fro on this street. If she guessed correctly, someone was trying to use Xiu as the bait to get someone hooked.

    As Lin Mengya expected, she saw a shadow trailing Xiu as she was turning into another street.

    After a while, she saw another two shadowy figures followed suit.

    Lin Mengya knew she could not wait any longer. She tidied her hair and after pondering for a second, she carried with her the poison for self-defense before she quietly descended the stairs in the inn. Without causing any rm, she followed the trail of Xiu.

    Cautiously, she turned into the other street after making sure that there was no one suspicious around her.

    It was then that she realized it was a dead end.

    How was that possible? Those three people who followed Xiu into the street were nowhere to be found?

    Lin Mengya immediately went back onto the main street and pretended to be a passerby as she turned into the nextne.

    As she walked, she began to think.

    There was not even a gate leading up to houses in that street with a dead end.

    Moreover, she did not take very long to get down there. Why were there no signs of those people?

    Perhaps there was some kind of mechanism at the dead end. If that was the case, there had to be someone watching and guarding around there secretly.

    Therefore, she should never be rash in her actions.

    She went walking for one big round thinking about this and given her sensitive nature, Lin Mengya could sense someone following her.

    Apparently, she had attracted someone¡¯s attention when she carelessly entered the street with the dead end.

 Chapter 409 - Taoist monk in the Streets

    <h4>Chapter 409 Taoist monk in the Streets</h4>

    Given that Square Town was such a crowded ce, they would definitely not act rashly.

    Lin Mengya did not believe they would do anything to her.

    For this reason, she went back to the inn and dragged Baishao into the streets and they did some shopping.

    She was numbed to all the spying from the various forces and authorities. At least it would help pin down who they were.

    ¡°Mast... Young Master, I¡¯m still worried about Baisu.¡±

    Baishao was about to address Lin Mengya as her master when Lin Mengya gave her a look.

    This girl who had yet to get married could not bring herself to verbalize the endearing term a wife used on her husband.

    She finally resorted to calling her ¡®young master¡¯.

    ¡°Alright, I suppose our predestined rtionship has not ended yet. We¡¯ll meet again in the future one day. It must have been tough following me around. Pick anything you fancy from the street stalls and I¡¯ll buy it for you as a gift.¡±

    In fact, Baisu had chanced upon many opportunities to tamper with the emperor¡¯s medicine but she did not.

    Lin Mengya could forgive her for that.

    Perhaps the time had note.

    Baishao appeared troubled and nothing caught her eye. Lin Mengya, on the other hand, picked up a heap of items excitedly within a short time.

    She even paid someone to help her bring the goods she bought back to the inn.

    ¡°Events of your life, be it a blissful or woeful marriage, will be foretold urately to save the world and the people in it.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya spotted a shabbily dressed Taoist monk at an inconspicuous corner.

    There was no fortune teller at the stall where the monk was at, but he sat there looking calm and confident.

    He was either a very good fortune teller or an extremely experienced chatan.

    However, the Taoist monk had turned up his nose at the passersby but Lin Mengya only rested her gaze on him a little longer, and he smiled and even waved at her.

    Lin Mengya pointed at herself and in response, the Taoist monk nodded unhurriedly.

    This was strange. Why did this Taoist have his eyes on her alone where there were so many people going to and fro on the street.

    Since nothing was of pressing urgency, Lin Mengya decided to go over to unveil the mystery.

    ¡°My greetings to you, Taoist monk.¡±

    Lin Mengya cupped her hands together and bowed at him, but Baishao shot her master a puzzled look.

    Not to mention that was just a muddle-headed Taoist monk in the countryside, her master barely bothered herself with reputable monks in the Capital City.

    How was she so polite today?

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re a person of eminence who had visited this ce, but please forgive me for not being able to rise to my feet to wee you.¡±

    Although the Taoist monk was speaking with a polite tone, his posture of sticking one leg over the other while sitting was very rude. His courteous tone waspletely out of sync with his posture.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Given that you¡¯re a monk, I understand you¡¯re not tied down by the etiquette ofmoners. I wonder what good advice you have for me since you¡¯ve stopped me in my tracks.¡±

    The stubbly-bearded Taoist monk chuckled.

    In an unhurried manner, he said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who stopped you. You¡¯ve stopped yourself. What do you think? I am known for my foresight. If you have any doubts, please let me know. I may be able to help you.¡±

    Ultimately, he was trying to sell his service.

    While Baishao was not interested in listening to the filthy Taoist monk, Lin Mengya, however, did not express an opinion.

    She lifted her snow-white arm and jotted down the word ¡®I¡¯ on the calligraphy paper in front of the Taoist monk.

    Lin Mengya did not know the traditional Chinese characters therefore, the simplified character she wrote had an indexponent missing.

    ¡°I would have to trouble you, respected Taoist Monk.¡±

    When the old Taoist monk saw what she wrote, the expression on his face froze in that instant.

    After pausing for a long time, he finally exhaled and he shook his head helplessly with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°This character... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t really tell much from this character you wrote. All I can say is that although you¡¯re in this foreign country, you¡¯ll meet someone who will form an unbreakable predestined rtionship with you. This brought to my mind someone whom I met right at this spot twenty years ago.

    The words of the old Taoist monk¡¯s words confirmed Baishao¡¯s suspicion that he was a swindler.

    Immediately her eyes were filled with a look of dissatisfaction.

    Why would he not stick to his deceitful words, but be talking about the story of someone who had passed away to deceive master? If they were in the Capital City she would have dragged this old Taoist monk to the magistrate.

    It made her wonder why her master was in such a good mood today that she yed along with this man.

    ¡°Oh? Who was this person in the past?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya somehow shared Baishao¡¯s sentiments towards the old Taoist monk.

    However, for some reason, this old Taoist monk gave her the feeling that he was some out-of-the-world man of sanctity.

    The old monk smiled, took out an item and ced it before Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya took one look and saw that it was a bronze coin with a picture of a plum flower on it.

    ¡°This was left behind by that person in the past. We can bid farewell now that I¡¯ve delivered the item to you.¡±

    Before Lin Mengya could react, the old Taoist monk with the demeanor of a transcendent being had gathered up his belongings and fled!

    ¡°Your belongings, Taoist monk!¡±

    As Lin Mengya cried out with the bronze coin in her hand, the old Taoist monk even quickened his steps.

    Soon, he disappeared from their sightpletely.

    Lin Mengya did not know what to do. What just happened?

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Someone was shouting angrily from behind. A shocked Lin Mengya turned around to see a fierce-looking man wielding a butcher¡¯s knife.

    Reeking of blood, Lin Mengya could tell he was a butcher at one look. However, he stopped by Lin Mengya when he passed her.

    ¡°Little brother, did that evil monk deceive you? Don¡¯t worry, no matter how much money he had cheated you, I¡¯ll make sure to get it back for you. Which way did he go?¡±

    Although the burly butcher was looking very fierce, he treated Lin Mengya and Baishao like a gentleman.

    Lin Mengya pointed in a way different from the one the monk took and the butcher shouted and ran in that direction after instructing her to report this to the magistrate.

    Lin Mengya and Baishao exchanged puzzled looks, wondering what kind of situation this was!

    ¡°I told you. This Taoist monk is definitely a swindler. Otherwise, why would that butcher be pursuing his life?¡±

    Lin Mengya stood there in a daze for a few seconds before she recovered.

    What Baishao said made sense, but what about the bronze coin with the picture of a plum flower? If she was not mistaken, the picture of the plum flower imprinted on the bronze coin was the same as that on the piece of fabric she found at the bottom of theke.

    What exactly was the background of this old Taoist priest? How was it he coulde out with something that was rted to her?

    These unexpected events kept happening to her one after another and they hadpletely confused her.

    The two women lost their mood to shop. After buying some food, they returned to the inn.

    Just when they stepped through the entrance, they spotted Zhao Fei pacing at the door. He pounced at Lin Mengya the moment he saw her as if she was his savior.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back, Little Brother Yuan. Come and have a look. Your older brother and your cousin are almost going to kill each other!¡±

    Huh? Lin Mengya felt a bomb had fallen on her. Was this person ill?

    They had yet to get hold of their enemy and here they were, fighting among themselves.

    Lin Mengya rushed into the inn. The usually tidy hall was inplete disarray.

    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu were entangled in a fight.

    What made her more troubled was that the two men had given up using any weapons on each other but were wrestling with their bare hands now!

    ¡°Will you all stop!¡±

    Lin Mengya was already in a foul mood because of that she had been taken advantage of by the lecher in the morning.

    In the afternoon, Xiu, who had been missing suddenly appeared. Lastly, she was totally confused because of the insane old Taoist monk on the streets.

    When she had finally returned to the inn, what awaited her was the scene of these two men fighting so fiercely.

    They had even resorted to strangling and biting. How embarrassing!

    Lin Mengya was indeed effective. Just a moment ago, the cousins who refused to listen to anyone¡¯s advice, had quickly separated themselves when they heard Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.

    However, one had a bruised nose and swollen face while the other was not looking any better.

    Where had all the gentlemanly traits gone?

    ¡°If you guys insist on fighting, do it outside! I¡¯m in a bad mood now, so whoever makes me angry would have to be chased back into your home!¡±

    After Lin Mengya rebuked them harshly, she went back into her room with Baishao.

    What surprised the onlookers was that these two men who had been fighting so fiercely were now obedient.

    Although the two men had definitely not patched up, they trailed behind that young man one after another and entered his room.

    ¡°Hey, this young man, Master Yuan was indeed domineering!¡±

    As Zhao Fei gazed at the figures disappearing up the second floor, he could not smother the smile on his face.

    However, the pain on his stomach from that blow was still tugging at him.

    ¡°The Yuans had raised their younger generation well. I suppose the elder brother and cousin really doted on the younger brother.¡±

    Even Wen Shi, who was usually quiet, broke his silence and blurted out the conclusion.

    However, like Zhao Fei, he was implicated and took a blow when he was trying to be the peacemaker.

    The two men exchanged looks. They could only make a wry smile.

    s, no matter what method they used, they could never be as effective as Young Master Yuan¡¯s roar!

    At present, sitting on a chair, Lin Mengya stared at the two men with a straight face.

    She did know what had gone into Long Tianyu recently, that his attitude towards Qiu Yu was getting worse by the day.

    She was already troubled over the events of the day. What was worse now was that these two men had got into a fierce fight in public.

    Lin Mengya gazed coldly at the two men who were still exchanging stares.

    She banged on the table with her small hand, cleared her throat and said, ¡°Out with it.¡±

    Finding each other offensive, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu sneered at each other and turned their heads away from each other.

    ¡°He started it!¡±

    Qiu Yu said with an angry tone. To him, Long Tianyu had not held back his strength. He felt as if his ribs were almost going to break.

    ¡°Say that again!¡±

    Long Tianyu, who failed to speak first, flew into a rage and shouted at Qiu Yu with a chilly tone.

    ¡°You were the one who started it. You were holding on to a sword while you attacked an empty-handed physician! Are you still a gentleman?¡±

    In response to Qiu Yu¡¯s usation, Long Tianyu cast him a cold, sharp gaze, then he tightened his fist in rage.

    Surely Qiu Yu would not want to be taken advantage of. He dodged Long Tianyupletely and lifted his leg in ruthless kick towards him.

 Chapter 410 - Drown Ones Sorrow in Wine

    <h4>Chapter 410 Drown One¡¯s Sorrow in Wine</h4>

    ¡°Enough! If you two continue being so childish, go back to your homes! Get out!¡±

    The burning anger in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes seemed to have pierced through the two men as she red at the two childish men.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya had indeed lost her cool, the two men finally backed away.

    Even though they continued shooting res at each other asionally, they had refrained from arguing and fighting.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? You are dead meat if you fail to give me a reasonable exnation!¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke through gritted teeth and immediately, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu understood what Lin Mengya meant by ¡®dead meat¡¯.

    Both men shrank back simultaneously as Lin Mengyashed out with wicked ideas.

    Qiu Yu, who had been pin-pointed, immediately tried to look like ackey.

    With a pathetic tone, he replied saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s the mad man who starting bashing me up when he returned! I think he is out of his mind!¡±

    Qiu Yu felt wronged but could not find an outlet to pour out his heart.

    Now that he finally saw Lin Mengya and naturally, he poured out his woes to her.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Why did you attack Qiu Yu?¡±

    After shooting a nce at Qiu Yu, she turned her eyes to Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu was still wearing a murderous look on his face as he red at Qiu Yu. He seemed all ready to lunge forward at Qiu Yu in the next second and tear him into pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, Long Tianyu!¡±

    Lin Mengya was seething and the expression of rage on her face sent chills up Long Tianyu.

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s re, he eventually gave his ount.

    ¡°That person was sent by him! He is harboring evil intention towards you! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have to get rid of this scourge!¡±

    ¡°How could you nder me venomously? I would never harm Mengya! It must be that you are so useless that you failed to catch that thief that you have taken it out on me!¡±

    Qiu Yu retaliated, refusing to be outdone.

    ¡°Who did you say was useless? Come on, try me! Let¡¯s see if my fist is stronger or your tongue sharper!¡±

    Long Tianyu looked coldly at Qiu Yu with the murderous look in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, who¡¯s afraid of you?¡±

    The one thing which Qiu Yu could not stand was to be wronged.

    To him, Long Tianyu humiliating him was worse than killing him!

    In that instant, he clenched his fists, all ready to lunge forward and fight Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Enough! Try getting into a fight again, you two!¡±

    With a ¡®crash¡¯, the teacup on the table was swept onto the floor by Lin Mengya.

    She shot each of the childish men a severe look and thereby preventing them from getting into another fight.

    ¡°I believe Qiu Yu will never try to harm me.¡±

    Qiu Yu might have his own secrets which he hid from her, but they had been through much together.

    Lin Mengya was totally able to tell whether he was sincere or not.

    However, Lin Mengya did not expect Long Tianyu to feel uneasy over her words.

    He had been putting in his best efforts in taking care of and protecting Lin Mengya along the way, so much so that he did not expect her to trust an outsider and not him.

    He felt a stab in his heart in that instant.

    ¡°So you believe him and not me?¡±

    After Long Tianyu articted his thoughts, his eyes seemed to lose their shine.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but at the very least, I believe that Qiu Yu is a righteous man. I rather believe that this is all but a misunderstanding.¡±

    As Lin Mengya tried exining her deduction in a matter-of-factly way, Qiu Yu¡¯s expression showed that he was relieved to have justice redressed.

    He almost wanted to hug Lin Mengya¡¯s thighs and shout ¡®Justice Bao¡¯.

    On the other hand, Long Tianyu simply turned around silently and left the room without looking back.

    Since Lin Mengya did not believe him, he had to find the proof. He had to convince Lin Mengya that Qiu Yu was up to no good.

    ¡°Come back, Long Tianyu!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect that guy to be so stubborn that he just walked off quietly.

    Goodness, did he really not understand her?

    ¡°Is the prince... Is he really alright?¡±

    Baishao sounded worried. She remembered that all the people in the prince¡¯s mansion were frightened of the prince because back in the mansion, he was often temperamental.

    Although the princess was an exception, who was not fearful of him, the prince was obviously upset now.

    ¡°Go on, go on. It¡¯s great that he goes away! He usually only listens to half of what I say anyways!¡±

    Lin Mengya became angry too. To start off, she already had many pressing questions.

    Now she had not even managed to find out any answers and these two men had gotten themselves into a heated conflict.

    In fact, she had wanted to vindicate Qiu Yu first, so that they could proceed to find out the questionable points once the two men calmed down.

    In this way, they would be able to find out the enemy¡¯s ploy. Unfortunately, Long Tianyu did not seem to understand this point. All he cared about was that Lin Mengya did not believe him.

    He was such a fool! If she did not believe him, why would she make the effort to make peace? Would it not be better for her to leave them alone so that they both suffered?

    Lin Mengya sighed softly to herself.

    Where had that usually calm, wise and far-sighted Long Tianyu gone?

    Long Tianyu stormed off in anger, descended the stairs and came to the door.

    All the people who had witnessed how brutal he was when he was fighting, did not dare go near him lest the misfortune should befall them.

    They were so afraid that where he looked, those people would be smiling at him, trembling.

    One more step and he would have stepped out of the inn, but there was still nothinging from upstairs.

    Acting impetuously from his anger, Long Tianyu left the inn. He looked to the left, then to the right and realized that he did not know where he was headed.

    He nced at the second of the inn where Lin Mengya¡¯s room as, but there waspletely no movement. Seething, Long Tianyu sat down at the dumpling store just outside the inn.

    ¡°Dear guest, what would you like to eat?¡±

    The owner of the store was a man over fifty years old.

    Although this customer looked rather intimidating, he was after all in business so there was no reason for him to not serve Long Tianyu. He braced himself to walk up to Long Tianyu and take his order.

    ¡°Wine.¡±

    The owner of the stall quickly went to get the wine. Although this customer looked intimidating, he definitely looked like a rich master.

    He took a bottle of hot wine andid it before his precious customer.

    As the hot wine went down his throat, Long Tianyu felt a burning sensation rising from his elixir field.

    Although the popr hot wine of themoners could not bepared to vintage wines in the pce in terms of taste, its pungent taste reflected his current mood aptly.

    After drinking a few cups of the wine, he was beginning to feel somewhat drunk.

    Ever since he entered adulthood, he had never indulged himself in wine. Another reason was that he rarely experienced such immense fluctuation of emotions in his state of mind.

    The pounding at his heart was increasingly violent.

    The feeling of dissatisfaction, the feeling of being wronged and the pain of not being trusted had resulted in him having mixed emotions for the first time in his life.

    Even his father, the emperor had once said that he had a heart of stone.

    Why? He had never cared about losing in terms of these meaningless matters. Why did he feel such deep and intense pain when he heard Lin Mengya said that she believed Qiu Yu, instead of believing in him?

    He was driven to distraction so much so that as he downed another cup of strong liquor, he did not realize that someone had sat down in front of him.

    ¡°Big Brother Yuan, are you still mad? s, listen, you and Brother Qiu Yu are cousins after all. There is no need to damage your rtionship over some trivial matters, right?¡±

    When Long Tianyu looked up, he saw Zhao Fei¡¯s rough but smiley face.

    That cursed imperial physician was by no means his cousin! Long Tianyu was about to refute him, but upon remembering Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction to him, he swallowed his words.

    If he had known this would happen, he would havee along with Lin Mengya in the first ce.

    All of this would not have happened if Qiu Yu was not around.

    Apparently, Zhao Fei had misunderstood Long Tianyu. To Zhao Fei, this pair of cousins had very different characters, but among the group of men, they would both be the most outstanding youths.

    However, what he found puzzling was that Yuan Lin was the youngest of the three cousins, and he was more like a child than a man.

    Zhao Fei did not understand why Yuan Lin was the first to get married among the cousins.

    As a man, he was no doubt envious of Yuan Lin. Not every man would have the good fortune of marrying such a beautiful and gentle wife.

    Perhaps... As he nced at Yuan Mei who was trying to drown his sorrows with wine, Zhao Fei remembered hearing Yuan Lin say that Yuan Mei used to fancy his wife.

    Could it be because he was provoked when he saw his young cousin and his wife behaving intimately?

    Zhao Fei took up a wine cup from the table and drank it. The burning feeling as the alcohol went down his throat made him squint.

    ¡°We are men of character. Having no wife is not a big deal, right? Big Brother Yuan, listen to me. She is already your younger brother¡¯s wife. A man of character must learn to take things easy. If you¡¯re still feeling upset, I¡¯ll bring you around to have some fun. Try to put the other thoughts behind you.¡±

    How could Zhao Fei ever understand that Long Tianyu could not tell him the truth?

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, had she ever realized that she was already his wife?

    There was no way Long Tianyu could reveal this to him. All he could do was drown his sorrows with wine. Soon, without realizing it, the table was filled with empty wine bottles.

    ¡°Burp... Boss, this is the money for the wine. Come, Big Brother Yuan, let¡¯s go around seeing what¡¯s happening in the town.¡±

    Zhao Fei had a considerable capacity for liquor, but the wine was really quite strong.

    Seeing that the sun was setting, a feeling of excitement rose in him and he pulled Long Tianyu along to see the town.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to see what is happening...¡±

    Long Tianyu, who had never been drunk, had lost his rational mind to the alcohol. He and Zhao Fei put their arms over each other¡¯s shoulders and headed towards the town center.

    Little did the two men expect that Lin Mengya had seen all that they had done.

    What had gotten into Long Tianyu that he spent the entire evening drinking with Zhao Fei?

    Long Tianyu had never an alcoholic. Moreover, he had always been a man of discipline.

    Whatever had gotten into him today? Not only did he get into a fight with Qiu Yu, he even drank like an alcoholic.

    While she was still mad with him, Lin Mengya was still concerned if excessive alcohol would bring harm to his health.

    ¡°Master, how about you go downstairs and invite the prince up here. Even I could see that the prince was acting up out of jealousy.¡±

    Baishao tried tofort Lin Mengya gently while chuckling to herself.

    She could clearly see that her master was concerned about the prince.

 Chapter 411 - Dally with Prostitutes

    <h4>Chapter 411 Dally with Prostitutes</h4>

    ¡°Best that he drinks until he falls dead, best that he drinks until he develops ulcers in his stomach. How old is he now? Why did he refuse to listen to my exnation but went out to drink wine? Has he gone crazy?¡±

    Lin Mengya moved away from the window to the side. While she muttered those heartless words, she got out a pill for dispelling the effects of alcohol from the medicine box she always carried with her.

    Baishao chuckled to herself. Although she was an outsider, she could see that the prince upied an important ce in the princess¡¯ heart and vice versa.

    For whatever reason, they kept creating misunderstandings between themselves.

    Were they not supposed to be very intelligent? Why did they appear to be more foolish than her, a servant?

    ¡°Master, quick, look at where that Zhao Fei is bringing the prince to!¡±

    Lin Mengya reluctantly returned to the window side. Indeed, the two men werepletely drunk. They had put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and headed in another direction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care where he¡¯s going. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya was obviously upset. He could havee back after getting drunk, but it seemed that they were going to continue another round of drinking elsewhere. Once he woke up tomorrow from being so drunk, what if he developed a headache?

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not trying to drive a wedge between you. There are something that you¡¯re unaware of having grown up in the mansion. In the past, the hooligans in our vige would go into the city to drink wine, and after that, they would visit that, that kind of ce.¡±

    Baishao blushed. She could not bring herself to say it.

    Lin Mengya did not get what Baishao meant, so she asked her saying, ¡°What kind of ce?¡±

    Baishao stamped her feet in anxiety and whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the courtesan¡¯s quarters.¡±

    Huh? Lin Mengya finally came to the realization that Baishao was talking about the brothel.

    ¡°I suppose Long Tianyu wouldn¡¯t visit such a ce.¡±

    Long Tianyu could dabble with other vices, but he was never one to seek after women or a phnderer.

    All of a sudden, something came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. Back in the mansion, Boss Mei of North Tower had once visited the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Could she have misjudged Long Tianyu, that he was actually a womanizer?

    Immediately, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned dreadful.

    She had always hated skirt-chasers most in her life. If Long Tianyu dared visit a brothel, she would not mind kicking him out of her house.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and see what are they¡¯re up to.¡±

    After some hesitation, Lin Mengya put the pill back into her shirt.

    In the main hall of the inn, the people who were dining there had dispersed. As a result, Lin Mengya and Baishao, who were leaving the inn, did not attract any attention.

    Qiu Yu, who happened to just emerge from his room, caught a glimpse of the two girls who were rushing out.

    They seemed to have something urgent to attend to.

    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he frowned. What if the two girls met with some kind of danger?

    Qiu Yu followed them from afar so he could protect them in secret.

    Lin Mengya and Baishao did not have to go far before they spotted the two staggering men.

    The girls followed the two men all the way to their destination. One look at the very happening ce hanging with rednterns, Lin Mengya almost exploded with rage.

    Huichun House it was. They were visiting the brothel after all. It was no wonder that Lin Mengya¡¯s senior sister in the medical school said that ny percent of men were lewd!

    Long Tianyu, you had reallye here for entertainment!

    Humph, once back home, she would write a bill of divorcement so she could divorce this guy who did not know how to behave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry yet. I can see that the prince had been dragged here by Zhao Fei. Let¡¯s go in and see if we¡¯ve wronged the prince, should we?¡±

    Baishao, who was watching Lin Mengya closely, suggested cautiously.

    Seeing how angry her master was, she regretted letting her master follow the men here.

    If her master was ovee by rage, or if the couple became estranged because of this, she would be guilt-stricken.

    ¡°Did we wrong him? His legs are his own. Who would be able to force him toe here if he was unwilling? Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to see this horrible man ever again!¡±

    Burning with rage, Lin Mengya retraced her steps. Baishao had no choice but to trail behind her master.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier Lin Mengya be. As she continued aimlessly, there was no avenue of relief for the misery in her heart.

    ¡°Scoundrel, bastard! I¡¯m going to divorce once we return home! Ah!¡±

    Overcame by rage, Lin Mengya kicked at the corner of a wall nearby. Immediately, a sharp pain shot up her foot and she was close to tears.

    ¡°My dear master, you may be angry, but don¡¯t take it out on yourself!¡±

    Baishao could not bear to see Lin Mengya being in pain. She quickly found a rock where they could sit down.

    With tears in her eyes, Lin Mengya started massaging her foot. It was all Long Tianyu¡¯s fault. Sooner orter, she would demand payment of this debt from Long Tianyu.

    While she had med her carelessness entirely on Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya still could not help being angrier the more she thought about it.

    Reconsidering the matter, Lin Mengya thought that while she was getting so angry here, that scoundrel was having a great time in Huichun House.

    Instantly, Lin Mengya seemed to see the little devil in heart waving at her.

    No, she was not going to go back to the inn and sulk all alone. She thought she rather sneak in there with Baishao and embarrass Long Tianyu in front of all the people.

    This way, her anger would not go to waste.

    Once she made up her mind, she was determined to let Long Tianyu know how wrong it was to fool around. At the thought, Lin Mengya actually smiled, being satisfied with her n.

    Baishao, whose heart broke for her master a moment ago, immediately developed an ominous presentiment.

    Good heavens, what did her master have up her sleeves which she would use against the prince?

    ¡°Come over here. We shall do this in a moment.¡±

    Lin Mengya waved Baishao over and whispered into her ears her n.

    ¡°Ah? Are we going to do this? The prince would kill me once he finds out!¡±

    The more Baishao listened to Lin Mengya, the deeper the frown on her forehead.

    Finally, Baishao opened eyes wide. She could not imagine what the prince would do to her if he found out that she had participated in this n. Would he break her neck in the heat of his anger?

    ¡°Rest assured. Anyways he is already drunk. Even if he sees us, let¡¯s just deny all the way. Moreover, a drunk person¡¯s words do not hold any weight. Given he is such a proud person, he won¡¯t blow this up so that people know about it! As long as you and I keep quiet about this, not one would find out. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a way to sneak in.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s energy returned when she started to talk about how she would punish Long Tianyu.

    Her foot no longer hurt and she was no longer angry. All she could think of now was how she would embarrass Long Tianyu.

    They definitely should not enter through the main door of the brothel, otherwise, Long Tianyu and hispanion would see them straight away.

    The two girls tiptoed to the back door of Huichun House. However, they did not expect that there was someone standing guard at the back door.

    ¡°Master, I think we¡¯d better go back to the inn. This ce is not a good ce for us to loiter around.¡±

    Baishao was all ready to withdraw from the n. She was not as bold as her master.

    She used to hear the auntie from next doorment about brothel being a very dangerous ce. Once a girl entered such a ce, even if she came from a reputable family, she would be despised and spurned.

    Although she was going in because she was following her master, from the impression she had since young, she felt a strong repulsion towards such ces.

    ¡°What do you mean not a good ce. Since Long Tianyu has entered it, why can¡¯t we? This is a ce of entertainment. If he coulde and have fun here, why can¡¯t I? Hush, stop talking.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think too much. She merely squatted by the corner of the wall and waited for a suitable opportunity.

    Soon, a horse carriage arrived at the door of Huichun House quietly.

    Lin Mengya thought it was some wealthy mening to dally with prostitutes and did not want to be seen. Never would she expect to see the two people alighting from the horse carriage.

    Why were these two girls here?

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she looked more closely at the two girls alighting from the horse carriage.

    One of them was d in a light yellow dress while the other was wearing a dusty pink dress.

    Although the two girls had quickly entered the courtyard of Huichun House once they alighted from the horse carriage, even within such a short time, Lin Mengya was certain that they were Xiu and the other girl who was with her at the basement of the coffin home.

    This was strange. Did Xiu not disappear into the littlene with dead-end this afternoon?

    Why was she here now?

    From their posture when they alighted from the horse carriage, Lin Mengya could see that their bodies were still stiff. Moreover, from Lin Mengya¡¯s understanding of Xiu, she was certain that she did note to this ce on her own ord.

    Could it be that...

    Gradually, Lin Mengya started to form an idea of what was happening.

    Maybe the appearance of Xiu was not a coincidence after all. Perhaps this was the ce where White Dragon and ck Tiger carry out their trade!

    In this case, Xiu could in danger.

    Lin Mengya did not expect to encounter these things tonight.

    Lin Mengya immediately changed her mind. Xiu used to trust her sopletely. Furthermore, for whatever reason, Dongfang Xu had failed to rescue Xiu might well mean that even Dongfang Xu had fallen into the hands of White Dragon and ck Tiger.

    Since she had run into them, this had to be the will of Heaven. She had to protect Xiu tonight.

    There was no doubt that White Dragon, ck Tiger, and their men were ruthless and cruel. Lin Mengya would rather take the risk alone than to implicate Baishao.

    She immediately started carefully instructing Baishao so that she could go back to the inn in a while.

    ¡°No way. What will you do after I leave, Master? You will be all alone.¡±

    Baishao was not aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s real intention. If she had known, she would have done everything to drag her master back to the inn with her.

    However, a smiling Lin Mengya batted her eyelids and said, ¡°Think about this, Long Tianyu can¡¯t do anything to me, but he could kill you in a moment of rage. I may be able to protect you, but I don¡¯t know martial arts after all. If I couldn¡¯te to your rescue in time, are you going to let me be guilt-ridden my entire life?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s coercion and cajolery were rather effective.

    Baishao instantly obeyed her. After she urged her master time and again to be careful to protect herself, she left for the inn, turning back to look at Lin Mengya a few times.

    Once Baishao was out of her sight, Lin Mengya¡¯s smile disappeared from her face.

 Chapter 412 - Strange Red Plum

    <h4>Chapter 412 Strange Red Plum</h4>

    Lin Mengya knew very well that this matter had to do with White Dragon and ck Tiger. Perhaps this matter would require her to fight with all she had.

    On second thoughts, Lin Mengya could only slip into the brothel when the opportunity arose and she would have to react fast.

    The guards at the back door seemed to have speciallye out to receive Xiu and the other girl.

    Once the two guards witnessed that the horse carriage had carried the two girls here, they went back into the courtyard.

    Not long after, other men and women started going in and out through the back door.

    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to sneak into Huichun House too.

    Once she stepped through the gate, she entered a small but tastefully designed courtyard.

    However, there were two red plum trees in full bloom in the courtyard. For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya felt a little ufortable about the two red plum trees.

    Perhaps, this was a more suitable ce to cultivate such delicate and beautiful flowers.

    ¡°Atishoo...¡±

    Lin Mengya rubbed her nose after she sneezed. The scent from the face powder was too overpowering for her sensitive sense of smell which made her sick.

    After sneezing consecutively for three more times, Lin Mengya finally got used to the scent of Huichun House.

    She supposed it was because this was at the borders and the courtesans were not just girls from Dajin.

    Some of them even possessed foreign traits.

    However, they all had heavy makeup on. There was certain charm exuberating from their eyes and eyebrows.

    The high standard of the courtesans was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s imagination.

    This was strange because logically speaking, there were only businessmen who passed by this ce. Although there was nock of wealthy businessmen here, not many of them would be squandering their wealth here.

    Nevertheless, each of the courtesans here was an exceptional beauty. They were nothing like the usual prostitutes.

    Lin Mengya quietly sneaked into the front hall on the second floor and saw that Huichun House was a luxuriously decorated house.

    Lin Mengya was standing at a circr well where she could look down directly onto a medium-size dance floor downstairs.

    At this moment, there were a number of female dancers performing on the dance floor.

    The sharp-eyed Lin Mengya soon spotted Long Tianyu and Zhao Fei, who were seated at a corner and looking like blockheads.

    A very excited Zhao Fei wasughing non-stop. Long Tianyu, on the other hand, had his head on the table and seemed to have fallen asleep.

    ¡°Scoundrel, I will demand an ount from himter,¡± thought Lin Mengya.

    However, when Lin Mengya turned around, there was someone standing behind her and she had been unaware.

    At first, she got a fright, butter when she calmed down, she had a good look at this person.

    This person had almond eyes and rosy cheeks. She was surely one of the most beautiful women around. However, she had only a thinyer of clothes wrapping around her almost perfectly proportional figure.

    Even Lin Mengya, who was an exceptional beauty herself, was starting to feel inferior.

    To Lin Mengya, they were all women, but somehow, why was the other girl much more voluptuous than her?

    ¡°Who is this young master? I like how you are so straightforward. Come with me and we¡¯ll have some fun!¡±

    The girl¡¯s coquettish voice entered Lin Mengya¡¯s ears and her hair immediately stood on their ends.

    Lin Mengya looked up at the flirtatious girl and was about to reject her when she smiled coyly and lunged at her, leaning onto Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°How audacious of you, little girl. You¡¯d better follow me, otherwise, while you¡¯re able to enter Huichun House, you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±

    The girl¡¯s alluring scent was making Lin Mengya dizzy and faint.

    She was held by a small, warm hand.

    Thereafter, she did not know what happened, but she simply followed the girl obediently onto the second floor of the Huichun House.

    The second floor was made up of rooms for the courtesans to meet their clients. Given that the sun had just set, those voices which made people blush with embarrassment had not started.

    It was only until she sat down on a warm and nice-smelling bed that Lin Mengya woke from her daze.

    She gazed at the woman before with wary eyes. She felt as if she had been hypnotized just now.

    When the woman saw that Lin Mengya, whom she knew was a girl dressed as a man, was looking at her warily, the woman chuckled squeamishly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a bright little girl, but this is not a ce where you should be. You may hide here for a while and I will help you outter.¡±

    The woman no longer sounded as coquettish as before.

    On the other hand, she poured a cup of tea for Lin Mengya and passed it to her.

    ¡°Drink it. Not everyone has the chance to drink of the sweet tea of Huichun House.¡±

    Lin Mengya took over the sweet tea, and after making sure that there was no poison in it, she held it in her hands.

    Seeing how cautious Lin Mengya was, the woman appeared to be awestruck.

    ¡°Look at you, I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re actually such a vignt girl! There¡¯s no poison in the tea. Those with poison had been swapped. Let¡¯s have a chit chat,ss.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help feeling wary towards this woman.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya realized that this woman did not expose her in the first ce and secondly she did not try to harm Lin Mengya. On the other hand, she had led Lin Mengya into her own room.

    Perhaps this woman really did not harbor any ill intention towards her for now.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯d definitely like toply with your request to have a chat, but I don¡¯t even know your name yet.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to sound amiable given that she was already trapped in this house.

    If she still wished to escape from here and to even save Xiu, now was the best chance to find out more about the situation from this woman before deciding what to do.

    ¡°Look at what a scatterbrain I am! My name is Hongyu. What about you?¡±

    Hongyu sounded like an apt name for a girl in Huichun House. However, Lin Mengya had a feeling that Hongyu was not simple and innocent as she appeared to be.

    ¡°I am... Qingge.¡±

    Be it Yuan Lin or Lin Mengya, anyways perhaps her identity would be exposedter.

    The name Su Qingge was a secret only she knew about.

    Hongyu seemed pleased with her name. She repeated it a few times and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a nice-sounding name. How old are you, Little Sister Qingge?¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at Hongyu awkwardly, as she found the tone of Hongyu¡¯s voice filled with gentleness. It felt as if the two of them were just chit-chatting about family matters.

    ¡°I¡¯m... seventeen.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not blush a bit when she lied that she was only a teenage girl. In reality, if she were to add up her ages from both lives, it would have been more forty years.

    Unfortunately, the identity which she took on now was that of a teenage girl!

    Hongyu looked at her affectionately. Was she only seventeen? She was surprised that Lin Mengya was also seventeen years old.

    ¡°I have a younger sister who¡¯s the same age as you. I¡¯ve not seen her for many years. I wonder if she¡¯s grown into an intelligent youngdy like you.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at Hongyu suspiciously. She could tell that Hongyu was finesse in her antics from the way she dealt with Lin Mengya just now.

    Nevertheless, Hongyu did not appear to be telling a lie given the tone of her voice and the look in her eyes.

    Was it purely because she was around the same age as Hongyu¡¯s younger sister, that Hongyu had reached out to help her?

    Look at how I loved to remember things in the past, given I¡¯ve grown older. Don¡¯t be oversensitive. While Huichun House was like a paradise to men, to women, this ce is worse than hell. sister, please listen to me. No matter what the purpose of your visit is, you should nevere here again. The boss of this ce is more frightening than you can imagine.

    Hongyu could see that Qingge nodding, but she was not sure if Qingge truly understood her.

    Hongyu ought to have thought that she was the daughter of some wealthy family who hade out to have fun.

    Her heart was moved withpassion, so she could not help say a few more words to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Every girl in Huichun House is exceptionally beautiful, but how many of them do think are willing to sell their bodies, Little Sister Qingge? Many of them were elegantdies from reputable, wealthy families, but were too ashamed to go back to their parents.¡±

    The words of people could be very destructive. Having gone through the death of Elder Sister Yue Ting, Lin Mengya knew this too well.

    Clearly, this was the most atrocious thing that could happen to any woman, however, the me was always on these pitiful girls.

    She knew she would be strong enough to not be affected by rumors. Her family members, be it her father or elder brother, even Long Tianyu, would stand up for her regardless.

    However, only the minority of the girls would be as fortunate as her.

    It was all White Dragon and ck Tiger¡¯s fault.

    If it were not because of their greed for the ill-gotten money, how would the lives of these girls be so miserable and pitiful?

    ¡°Elder Sister Hongyu, in this case, have you ever thought of rebelling?¡±

    Hongyu shook her head. With sadness in her eyes, she gazed at this girl who had not gained much life experience.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. They would find thousands of ways to torment us. Do you see those two plum trees in the backyard?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to look at the red plum tree in full bloom.

    By this time, the plum flowers should have withered. However, not only were the plum flowers in full bloom, they were red as fire and blood.

    The bright red color was way too bewitching. It was nothing like the usual color of red plum flower. It even made people shiver.

    ¡°Huichun House had opened its door for many years now and there were countless staunch and indomitable girls who attempted to escape, but they all ended up bing this red plum tree¡¯s fertilizer.¡±

    Although Hongyu said this with a leisurely tone, Lin Mengya could feel chills going up her spine.

    So the red plum trees had been nourished by the bones and blood of humans, no wonder Lin Mengya kept having the feeling there was something off with the plum trees.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cruel. Elder Sister Hongyu, I¡¯ll think of a way to rescue all of you out of here.¡±

    It was because of the Scarlet Ginseng and that she was a physician, she was often provoked when she heard of such exceedingly brutal treatment of people.

    These people were so depraved! How could they use such an inhumane way to threaten these pitiful women? They were deserving of death!

    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s useless. I know what you¡¯re thinking, Little Sister Qingge. This ce is like hell. If you¡¯re sincere, please go to tell the people of the world to be more tolerant of girls and treat us with sincerity. Perhaps in this way, there would not be so many tragedies happening.¡±

    Hopelessness and helplessness were written all over Hongyu¡¯s face.

    Even she did not understand why she had said so much to Little Sister Qingge, whom she had just met for the first time today.

    Perhaps it was because Qingge really resembled her own little sister.

    Hongyu quickly put away that miserable look on her face, closed the window and sat down beside Qingge as she began to instruct her softly.

 Chapter 413 - The Skill of Pretending to Be a Lecherous Man

    <h4>Chapter 413 The Skill of Pretending to Be a Lecherous Man</h4>

    ¡°A momentter, the new girls¡¯ virginity is to be sold at the auction held in front. When the timees, everyone will focus on it, and I will lead you to get out through the back door. Remember, you¡¯d better not trust any girl in this yard. The situation here is tooplicated and far beyond your understanding.¡±

    Hearing Hongyu¡¯s instructions, Lin Mengya could only nod silently.

    It was no wonder that today Xiu and the girl woulde here.

    It turned out that their virginity was going to be auctioned!

    Thankfully, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu and found this ce identally.

    Otherwise, after tonight, there would be two more sins here.

    ¡°Sister Hongyu, I can¡¯t leave yet. I infiltrated here today because of my friend. She¡¯s among those who are to be auctioned today.¡±

    Hongyu froze for a while and looked at this little girl, who actually came here to rescue her friend.

    ¡°Your friend? But their whereabouts are confidential. How do you find out that your friend has been brought here by them?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether she should tell Hongyu about the details.

    Although Hongyu looked like a good person, it was a hazardous ce and she couldn¡¯t get Hongyu, who was kind-hearted, involved in this.

    ¡°A lot of things happened before I find her, but the most important thing now is how to rescue my friend. By the way, Sister Hongyu, just leave me aler. I will find a way to rescue my friend. I don¡¯t want to get you involved in this.¡±

    Lin Mengya did appreciate her kindness, but it was too dangerous for Hongyu.

    If she was found, both she and Xiu had their backing. At least White Dragon and ck Tiger didn¡¯t dare to do anything to them in a shirt time.

    But Hongyu was in a different situation. If she was found, she was doomed.

    However, after being stunned for a while, Hongyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°s, I thought that I could save you from the abyss of misery. I didn¡¯t expect that youe here to seek your doom like me.¡±

    What did Hongyu mean?

    Did it mean that she also came to rescue someone?

    ¡°Sister Hongyu, do you...¡±

    Before Lin Mengya asked, Hongyu nodded.

    She bent over and pulled out a small dagger from under the bed where she was sitting. The snow-white sharp edge left Lin Mengya speechless with wonder.

    ¡°Maybe we are really destined to meet here. I came here to rescue my sister. If I had a chance in the future, I hope I could tell you about my story. Since we have the same purpose, perhaps you can assist me when I take actionter.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya infiltrated Huichun House with the n to only take one step at a time and act ording to circumstances.

    Unexpectedly, she met someone with the same purpose.

    She was both surprised and a little worried, but just wondered whether sister Hongyu¡¯s n would work.

    She just wanted to ask Hongyu for details, but the door of the room was suddenly opened.

    Hongyu subconsciously attempted to hide the dagger, but unexpectedly, she lost her bnce and fell on Lin Mengya, who took the chance to take Hongyu¡¯s dagger and gave her a calm look.

    Hongyu, who had been through great upheavals, calmed down at once as Lin Mengya expected. They got up slowly. After that, a slightly mean and charming voice came suddenly.

    ¡°I thought sister Hongyu is restrained as a newer. Unexpectedly, you are so anxious that you pounce on a man you¡¯ve just met. Gee, it turns out to be a handsome young man. Nevertheless, he looks like a girl?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked in the direction where the voice came. At the door stood ady dressed in pomegranate red clothes.

    The low-cut dress with an opening exposed a vast part of her breasts. On her slender neck, there was a bright red drop-shaped bloodstone pendant.

    The gilt border stretched all the way to her deep cleavage, and the bloodstone made her look whiter than snow.

    Below her towering breasts, there was a slender waist swaying charmingly. Her slender and curvaceous figure made her look as some light and graceful as Zhao Feiyan.

    ¡°Little brother, you have an eye fordies. Would you like toe and have some fun with me?¡±

    Being aware of the part ordinary men usually looked at, thedy smiled charmingly, and then deliberately moved her hands around the bloodstone.

    Lin Mengya looked up and saw an extremely coquettish face.

    Although her facial features were not as exquisite as Hongyu¡¯s, she was indescribably charming and amorous.

    She stood out with charm, which made men¡¯s blood boil, at every simple handshake.

    Nevertheless, her charming eyes showed a trace of coldness. Lin Mengya was alerted that thisdy must be tough.

    At this moment, her eyes showed a kind of coldness that could see through people¡¯s hearts.

    From the first sight of thedy, Hongyu became stiff.

    Holding Hongyu¡¯s hand, Lin Mengya could even feel the cold sweat in her palm. She gently held Hongyu¡¯s hand. Even if thisdy was the reincarnation of Daji, a famous seductress, she would never allow her to ruin her n of rescuing Xiu today.

    ¡°Have some fun with you? I¡¯m afraid I will lose my life. What¡¯s up? A gorgeousdy like you will also feel lonely?¡±

    Lin Mengyaposed herself and put on the shameless look based on the rogues she had seen in TV series.

    She pulled Hongyu hard with her little hand and held Hongyu in her arms with a grin.

    Nevertheless, Hongyu was smart. She gently held Lin Mengya¡¯s neck with her delicate arms and took the chance to block most of Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

    She looked charming andcent.

    Meanwhile, she gave thedy a disdainful look, as if provoking her.

    It was like the fight for a man¡¯s favor between twodies.

    ¡°Ziyun, you have no manners at all. Although you are the most popr girl this month, no one knows who will be the most famous girl next month. Youe here in an attempt to take my customer away brazenly. Are you not afraid of being punished by the boss?¡±

    After the initial tension, Hongyu had slowly calmed down.

    She affectionately stroked Lin Mengya¡¯s face with her small hands, while bluntly challenging thedy named Ziyun.

    Ziyun didn¡¯t talk back, but said to Lin Mengya charmingly with a smile instead.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lonely. Little childe, why don¡¯t you spend some time with me?¡±

    After that, she moved her fingers dyed with dark purple nail polish across her delicate cherry lips meaningfully.

    Lin Mengya was not a simple little girl, so she certainly understood what it implied.

    If she were a real man, she must physically respond. At the moment, she stared straight at Ziyun and naturally nced at her prominent part.

    Meanwhile, she wascent in her heart. It was easy for her to pretend to be a lecherous man.

    Ziyun wasn¡¯tpletely sure. After all, with delicate features, this little childe looked like a girl.

    Unexpectedly, this brat had shown his lecherous expression before she did anything.

    He seemed to be nothing different from the lecherous men outside.

    She instantly lost the patience to tempt this little childe.

    ¡°Forget it, only you are fond of such a man. Little childe, seeing that you have an extraordinary family background, I will tell you something. There are fresh girls in our Huichun House tonight. If you¡¯re interested, you can go downstairs to make a bid. I must be leaving now. See youter.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded immediately, just like a nodding doll.

    After making eyes at her, Ziyun got out of the room.

    Lin Mengya and Hongyu were relieved at the same time. Hongyu immediately got up and spat at the door.

    ¡°Humph, shameless siren!¡±

    After that, she closed the door heavily.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    Both of them were relieved at the same time, and Lin Mengya put away her lecherous look.

    Unexpectedly, this skill coulde in handy at critical moments. Life was full of surprises indeed!

    ¡°Sister Qingge, you almost scared me to death. Nevertheless, how can you know so many things at such a young age!¡±

    Hongyu was also surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that this girl would do such a good job.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze and expression made her look like a vivid libertine.

    Even she felt terribly shy at the sight of this gaze.

    Unexpectedly, they deceived Ziyun so easily.

    ¡°I... um, I¡¯ve got used to it.¡±

    Lin Mengya touched her head and smirked. She couldn¡¯t say that she learned it by herself because she had watched numerous TV series, right?

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get ready. Since Ziyun saw us, we can only sit down naturally in the audience tonight.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, and then learned about Hongyu¡¯s n.

    In fact, there were not many opportunities for them to take actions. Before the auction, it was definitely infeasible.

    In order to prevent the girls from escaping, they would definitely deploy arge number of guards.

    It was even more infeasible at auction, because it was equal to seeking death.

    The remaining opportunity and the best time was only when the girls were sent to the buyers¡¯ rooms after the auction.

    Conventionally, the buyer would symbolically hold a feast to entertain all those guests who had failed in the bidding ande here tonight.

    It was known as being a groom every night. After that, it was just like a normal wedding. However, the girl regarded as a temporary bride usually waited in the room.

    When the buyer returned to the room drunk, it was the beginning of the girl¡¯s suffering.

    Hongyu nned to sneak into the room, and then knock the buyer out and think of a way to take her sister to her room.

    Finally, they awaited an opportunity to go out.

    Although Hongyu was fully prepared, Lin Mengya still considered the n a little improper.

    There were too many unstable factors. In case the buyer was capable of martial arts, she and Hongyu were both doomed.

    Moreover, as long as this Huichun House existed, this evil auction and human tragedy would never stop.

    She knew that White Dragon and ck Tiger were just the minions behind the scenes. However, if she could remove one of these tumors, she had to do it, right?

 Chapter 414 - Hot Dancing Lady

    <h4>Chapter 414 Hot Dancing Lady</h4>

    Huichun House was filled with the pleasant voices of different girls.

    However, Long Tianyu felt inexplicably irritable and pushed away thedy attempting to cling to him.

    He didn¡¯t know where the fragrance came from, and it was very pungent.

    Why was it noisy everywhere? Long Tianyu only felt a burst of rage in his heart. He wanted to vent it, but couldn¡¯t.

    He didn¡¯t know when the hard drink had been reced by soft maiden rose.

    After drinking several cups of wine, Long Tianyu felt that this wine was as dull as water.

    Standing up, Long Tianyu wobbled and mumbled in an attempt to leave this noisy ce.

    But his head was dizzy. As soon as he got up, he fell down.

    He felt so ufortable. How could people talk endlessly here?

    While Long Tianyu felt extremely ufortable, Zhao Fei, who was sitting at the same table, looked around with great interest.

    He didn¡¯t visit Huichun House often, but just came here asionally for rxation.

    This elder brother Yuan was so bad at drinking, and became so drunk after drinking only a few pots of spirits. He handed him a bowl of bitter tea, and said with gusto.

    ¡°Elder brother Yuan, this Huichun House is an amazing ce. If you take a fancy to a girlter, don¡¯t restrain yourself. After an amazing night with a pretty girl, all your worries will vanish.¡±

    Zhao Fei just said it for fun. Master Guo had repeatedly warned him that he must never be addicted to visiting brothels.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yuan Mei¡¯s depressed mood, today he wouldn¡¯t take Yuan Mei here while Yuan Mei was drunk.

    Thedies of Huichun House were all extremely gorgeous. If this elder brother Yuan really had a liking for anyone of them, it would be a good story.

    Girl? A girl¡¯s face rapidly came into Long Tianyu¡¯s mind.

    The little face with a bright smile was the source of his irritability.

    s, she was just a little woman, but why could she always disturb his heart?

    After drinking a cup of tea, Long Tianyu became a little sober.

    He cast a meaningless nce back and forth across this noisy ce, but was inadvertently attracted by ady dancing on the stage.

    With a slender and curvaceous figure, thedy was in a bright red gauze dress, which made her look as white as snow.

    Unlike the previous dancers, thisdy had a veil on her face, but her snowy white feet were bare, with two bronze bells on her round ankles.

    Apanied by exotic drumbeats, she wriggled her slender waist like a water snake on the stage.

    But the face under the veil was partly hidden and partly visible, making it difficult to see it clearly.

    The attention of all men present was concentrated on thedy. The increasingly heavy breathing awakened the deepest desire of most men.

    However, this hot dancer¡¯s eyes were as cold as water.

    The more they wanted to get her attention, the less likely they were to win her favor. Thedy curled her finger and instantly attracted the attention of most men.

    Numerous men came here today for the two new girls.

    Unexpectedly, the dance before the auction easily stole the spotlight today.

    The drumbeats were getting frequent. Despite no music as apaniment, people couldn¡¯t restrain themselves and spun with her.

    Long Tianyu stared at the figure with fixed eyes.

    Obviously, the dancer only showed a pair of finely decorated eyes, but he kept thinking that those charming eyes seemed to belong to Lin Mengya.

    He couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps forward, but there were too many people between thedy and him. He could only stand still and look at thedy on the stage.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be her. Long Tianyu sat back in his position, upset.

    But he still kept gazing at the enchanting figure.

    Zhao Fei didn¡¯t expect that elder brother Yuan, who looked serious, would be so obsessed with a dancing girl.

    He chuckled and whispered with his arm on Yuan Mei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Elder brother Yuan, do you have a liking for this girl?¡±

    He looked at Yuan Mei yfully. As a man, who didn¡¯t like pretty girls?

    Long Tianyu did not respond to him, but just sat there and stared fixedly at thedy.

    ¡°Go ahead if you like her. Thedies here are all wild. Whether you can capture her heart depends on yourself.¡±

    As he said, he pushed Yuan Mei to the center of the hall forcefully. Someone couldn¡¯t hold back his excited feelings and felt the itch for action.

    Huichun House was different from ordinary brothels. Those who had apanied Long Tianyu and Zhao Fei to drink just now, were the lowest-level flowerdy in this yard. But even so, not everyone could afford to sleep with the flowerdies who apanied the guests to drink.

    A flowerdy, who could stand on the stage, could be considered prominent in Huichun House.

    Although she couldn¡¯tpare with the few flower crowns in Huichun House, she was an excellent flowerdy.

    Elder brother Yuan had a liking for her. He had quite a good taste.

    However, the flowerdies in Huichun House were not goods that could be bought with money.

    Long Tianyu stood there in a daze, and had eye contact with thedy on the stage unexpectedly.

    They stared at each other, and Long Tianyu kept looking at her eyes nkly.

    Maybe it was because of the alcohol, or because these eyes looked exactly like Lin Mengya¡¯s.

    Long Tianyu seemed to be enchanted and walked toward the dancing girl on the stage step by step.

    Presumably Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome appearance and extraordinary temperament made him different from ordinary guests who werescivious.

    Nevertheless, how could the flowerdy not understand the man¡¯s intention?

    She curled her slender and white finger gently at the man.

    The meaning behind it could definitely fascinate any man and make himpletely fall for thedy.

    Everyone could see that the guest chosen by the dancingdy this evening was the tall and handsome man.

    All the men were a little envious of the lucky one who came out suddenly.

    Nevertheless, no matter how pretty the dancingdy was, she was not the protagonist tonight, and there would be opportunities in the future to spend some time with her. But if they missed the good opportunity of bidding for the virgin prostitutes, it would never happen again.

    At the thought of being the first guest of the pretty girls, they suddenly felt a zing fire in their hearts.

    Long Tianyu walked up to the sexy dancingdy step by step, and reached out in an attempt to lift her veil.

    However, the dancingdy dodged Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and got into his arms like a water snake.

    She immediately hooked the man¡¯s waist with her white and plump calves. The men, who didn¡¯t have the opportunity to take the pretty girl into their arms, immediately widened their eyes, with their hearts full of regret.

    Such a passionate and bolddy was rare even in the entire Huichun House.

    Long Tianyu subconsciously caught the dancingdy¡¯s body, and picked up her in everyone¡¯s whistles and fuss.

    The strong fragrance made Long Tianyu frown.

    Although he had held thedy¡¯s soft and fragrant body, he preferred to put her down.

    He just didn¡¯t expect that thedy¡¯s body twined him tightly like a snake.

    He felt increasingly irritable, but he seemed to be a little eager in the eyes of others.

    ¡°Master, please go upstairs.¡±

    The pageboy immediately ran forward with a smile on his face, and led this guest to the second floor of Huichun House.

    It wasn¡¯t until they walked into a room with a te, where Moqin was written, that he pushed the two of them inside and closed the door quietly.

    In the room, only Long Tianyu and the dancingdy were left. Thedy swiftly slid into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and looked at the man in front coquettishly. Her small hands gently moved across Long Tianyu¡¯s upright chin, protruding Adam¡¯s apple, and finallynded on his sturdy chest.

    ¡°Master, do you think I am pretty?¡±

    With the surge of alcohol, Long Tianyu felt dizzy and fell down on the bed. He waspletely unconscious now, and the only thing in his mind was that he should not sleep here.

    As her gaze suddenly became cold, the dancingdy lifted the veil. Lin Mengya looked coldly at the man lying on the bed. What ascivious Prince Yu.

    Fortunately, there was an ident before, which made her have to dress up as Moqin who was about to dance on the stage. Otherwise, she would never realize the most infuriating part of the man¡¯s real character.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, get up! Good, I didn¡¯t realize that you are so good at hooking up with girls in a brothel!¡±

    Lin Mengya grabbed the clothes on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with both hands out of anger.

    It had been less than a year since they got married, and this guy dared to visit a brothel. He couldn¡¯t resist any temptation at all. Humph, how could she trust him!

    However, she suddenly remembered that she originally nned to embarrass Long Tianyu.

    She thought for a while. If she stripped off his clothes, and then pushed him out the door and told others that he was ipetent in sex, wouldn¡¯t it be fun?

    The little devil started wriggling in her heart at once. When she clenched her teeth and was about to take off his clothes, she heard Long Tianyu muttering something.

    Lin Mengya approached curiously, and barely heard Long Tianyu¡¯s words clearly.

    ¡°Go, go away... I, I have my princess... Mengya... Ya... I want to go back...¡±

    After hearing it clearly, Lin Mengya suddenly froze.

    She blinked in disbelief. What had she just heard?

    Long Tianyu murmured unconsciously again, but said something simr to the previous words.

    In addition to the grievances fading in her heart, she felt slight sweetness suddenly emerged. What the hell was going on?

    Lin Mengya was suddenly pushed away by a big hand.

    With a crash, the back of Lin Mengya¡¯s head knocked on the bedpost.

    ¡°Bastard, what have you done!¡±

    Rubbing her head, Lin Mengya almost burst into tears in great pain.

    Staring at Long Tianyu in front, she desperately wanted to kick him violently.

    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Long Tianyu exhausted his strength to push away thedy who wanted to undress him.

    His mind was filled with the figure of the girl.

    Except for her, he didn¡¯t want any girl. This thought was particrly clear in his muddled mind.

    Lin Mengya did not know whether she should cry orugh.

    She was just in front of him, but this fool pushed her so hard.

 Chapter 415 - Meet Ziyun Again

    <h4>Chapter 415 Meet Ziyun Again</h4>

    Seeing Long Tianyu frown, Lin Mengya knew that this guy must have not recognized her.

    She felt both vexed and angry. Rubbing the back of her head, Lin Mengya decided to forgive this drunkard with kindly tolerance.

    ¡°Okay, fool, look at me. I am your princess.¡±

    She patted Long Tianyu¡¯s face in an attempt to make him identify who she was.

    She met Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He suddenly burst into joy after seeing her with his eyes that had long lost focus.

    It was a pity that alcohol made him lose control of his body. He could only hold her arm with his big hand and keep muttering ¡°don¡¯t go away¡±.

    ¡°Be obedient. I got some business to handle. Sleep here. When you be a little sober, I will take you away.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who held her hand and refused to let go, looked like a child.

    Lin Mengya considered this man, who relied on her and told her about his deep feelings, so cute and likable.

    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have a camera now, otherwise, she would definitely record this precious scene.

    Nevertheless, she had the Shen Nung system!

    Lin Mengya hurriedly activated the video recording function and coaxed Long Tianyu to say a few words, smilingcently like a kitten who had eaten a fish.

    Although these could only be seen by herself, they were her most precious memory.

    Coaxed by Lin Mengya in a soft voice, Long Tianyu gradually closed his eyes.

    She could probably see such a frank and lovely Long Tianyu only when he was drunk.

    She took off his shoes and coat, tucked him in bed and made sure he slept soundly.

    After that, Lin Mengya twisted a wet towel and wiped his face carefully.

    ¡°Wait for me. I will be back in a moment.¡±

    Lin Mengya gently kissed Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead with a reddish face. Thispletely different state really made her a little ustomed to it.

    After tidying up her clothes and hair in front of the mirror, Lin Mengya covered her face with a veil and sneaked out of the room while no one noticed.

    In the lively hall, the auction had begun.

    Lin Mengya stood on the second floor and looked down.

    On the small stage, the dancingdies had retreated.

    Nevertheless, the music didn¡¯t stop, but became obscene and enchanting at the moment.

    A procuress with a heavy makeup dressed in red floral clothes was talking cheerfully with the guests.

    Sister Hongyu said that these were old prostitutes. Living to this age, they could either die alone and miserably or train some new prostitutes and be a procuress.

    However, she heard Moqin, who had grown up here since she was a child, said that every year some people came here to pick some elder prostitutes.

    No one knew where those old prostitutes, who had been popr, were sent. But she heard the procuress said inadvertently that they were picked to do something great.

    However, no one knew what it meant.

    It seemed that the owner behind Huichun House was definitely umon. Moreover, he or she must own more than merely a Huichun House.

    While no one paid attention to her, Lin Mengya lowered her head and walked to the backyard.

    This backyard was not the one she sneaked into.

    The reason why she dressed up as Moqin and danced on the stage was that she and Hongyu discovered that the two girls, who were to be auctioned today, were not the girls they were looking for!

    She tried to recall what had just happened in her mind.

    At that time, she stealthily got out of the room behind Hongyu.

    Although there were numerous outsiders in Huichun House, these flowerdies were all very sharp-eyed.

    Even under Hongyu¡¯s cover, she was almost recognized.

    The room, where the girls were guarded, was on the second floor. Lin Mengya and Hongyu could only check the rooms one by one.

    Fortunately, as Hongyu said, there must be someone guarding the room.

    The sign was easy to identify. Lin Mengya nodded, and they continued pretending to be a couple trifling with each other. Unexpectedly, they were noticed by the flower crown called Ziyun.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the little childe? What¡¯s up? Isn¡¯t it exciting enough to y in the room?¡±

    Ziyun, along with her maids and those flowerdies ttering her, approached step by step.

    Lin Mengya and Hongyu became nervous again. The flower crown of Huichun House was extremely difficult to deal with. If she was aware of any ws, she and Hongyu would fail to make the final effort.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you said? You told me toe out and watch the fun. Unfortunately,dy Hongyu is beautiful enough to feast the eyes. I¡¯ve been drunk before drinking.¡±

    Lin Mengya was calm. She held Hongyu¡¯s shoulder freely and kissed Hongyu¡¯s face frivolously.

    Fortunately, she was not short, coupled with the soles specially thickened, no one would consider her short except for the pervert Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Oh, you are so in love with each other. But little childe, today is the joyful day for other sisters. As an elder sister, I can¡¯t steal their limelight. Would you like toe and have some fun with me?¡±

    She curled her delicate fingers at Lin Mengya again.

    An extremely seductive face showed horny temptation, making the men around involuntarily swallow their saliva.

    Lin Mengya did the same thing, not because she was tempted by Ziyun, but she was nervous.

    What should she do? If she didn¡¯t go to her side, it seemed to be unnatural.

    ording to the standards of men, Ziyun was definitely a peerless beauty.

    But without Hongyu¡¯s cover, how long could she pretend to be a man?

    She would be discovered sooner orter. If Ziyun hardened her heart to lock her up, she would be ruined.

    Despite her thought, she still walked towards Ziyun step by step.

    If Hongyu hadn¡¯t grasped her tightly, she might even be unable to make it through this.

    ¡°Look, even this pretty little childe knows that our sister Ziyun sister is better than Hongyu. Siren, you should let go of the little childe¡¯s hand.¡±

    Thedy speaking in support of Ziyun immediately came up with acent smile.

    One of them was pulling Lin Mengya, while the other was pulling Hongyu. When Lin Mengya and Hongyu were about to be separated, the door beside them was suddenly opened.

    Azy female voice with a slightly weird ent came out from inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss? Don¡¯t you know I am sleeping?¡±

    Hongyu and Ziyun fell silent at once.

    However, Hongyu looked rxed, while Ziyun¡¯s facepletely darkened.

    The two flowerdies pulling Lin Mengya and Hongyu immediately fled back to Ziyun¡¯s side like cats.

    ¡°It turns out to be sister Moqin. Sorry for bothering you. It¡¯s so unreasonable for Hongyu to try to take my guest away from me. She¡¯s so cheeky.¡±

    She was so good at talking ck into white. Lin Mengya and Hongyu exchanged nces and sensed the serious contempt for Ziyun from each other¡¯s eyes.

    Capable of lying without blushing, Ziyun really was a top talent.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. ording to Huichun House¡¯s rules, the more capable one gets the guest. Ziyun, I don¡¯t think someone tricky like you can find favor with such a handsome childe.¡±

    A red figure stepped out of the room.

    She was a little taller than Lin Mengya, with seep eye sockets, an upright nose and a white face. Such an exoticdy was even unique in Huichun House.

    However, there was a whip twined by gold threads around thedy¡¯s waist.

    From the moment she came out, thedies around Ziyun looked at this exotic beauty with fear and trepidation.

    ¡°Sister Moqin, it¡¯s Hongyu¡¯s fault indeed. We are all good sisters. Shees from another ce. How can shepare with us?¡±

    Ziyun¡¯s face hadpletely darkened. These words came from ady beside her.

    However, Moqin looked at themzily, and then looked at Lin Mengya and Hongyu, with an ambiguous smile at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the boss. Little childe, tell us which one of them do you like?¡±

    Lin Mengya got nervous again. Although Moqin might not be biased towards Ziyun, she saw a sense of fear from the eyes of these people.

    Coupled with her sexy clothes and the leather whip around her waist, she could tell that Moqin might be more than merely a flowerdy.

    ¡°Well... Everyone has his likes. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve always kept old friendships in mind. Tell you honestly, I could be considered an old lover of Hongyu. Althoughdy Ziyun is as pretty as a fairy, I have some special hobbies that only Hongyu understands.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya gently patted Hongyu¡¯s butt. Hongyu groaned prettily at once and blushed, but didn¡¯t seem to be annoyed.

    How could Ziyun and Moqin not understand what she meant?

    Thinking of some scary hobbies, Ziyun didn¡¯t want topete with Hongyu.

    Nevertheless, there were all kinds of guests in Huichun House, so there were flowerdies doing this special business.

    ¡°I see. Sorry for misunderstanding you. Sister Moqin, Sister Hongyu, I have something else to do, so I must be leaving now.¡±

    Ziyun led her maids and otherdies to the other side like a great flood.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya and Hongyu were relieved at the same time.

    However, they soon realized that there was a more dangerousdy Moqin around them.

    ¡°Uh, beauty Moqin, I¡¯ll stop bothering you. Let¡¯s go, Hongyu. Let¡¯s go back to the room and have some fun.¡±

    Lin Mengya deliberately said it in a frivolous way, and Hongyu quickly cooperated with her. However, Moqin looked at them with a faint smile, as if she had seen them through.

    ¡°It seems that this little brother is eager. How about having some fun in my room?¡±

    Moqin leaned against the door, and fiddled with the whip in her hand unintentionally.

    The whip was covered with barbs. The dark red mark indicated that it was not just for decoration.

 Chapter 416 - Tough Moqin

    <h4>Chapter 416 Tough Moqin</h4>

    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Lin Mengya held Hongyu in her arms, but felt uneasy.

    Ziyun was formidable. Nevertheless, the reason why she wanted topete for Lin Mengya was nothing more than that she couldn¡¯t bear to lose face in front of other flowerdies as a flower crown.

    However, Lin Mengya had an intuition that Moqin was different from Ziyun.

    Imagine this, Ziyun could be considered a top flower crown in this Huichun House, so she was the legendary big sister. But after Moqin came out, she didn¡¯t even dare to argue with Moqin.

    Part of the reason might be that she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Nevertheless, women usually fought for such trivial matters.

    If Ziyun was not a little afraid of Moqin, she certainly would not flinch just now.

    In addition, Moqin had a whip which even made Lin Mengya feel pain at the sight of it. Lin Mengya always felt a little cold in the back.

    Moqin kept looking at the two of them with a faint smile, but slid aside to make room at her door for them.

    ¡°Pleasee in, little childe. It¡¯s the dream of the men upstairs and downstairs to be invited to my room. Brat, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    The threat behind her words was very obvious.

    Lin Mengya and Hongyu paused there and did not dare to move. If they turned around and left now, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all that the whip full of barbs would fall on them.

    So they forced a smile. Even Lin Mengya could only keep calm on the surface now. What was the background of Moqin?

    ¡°Of, of course not. Miss Moqin, you are such a peerless beauty...¡±

    She picked up some words at random to tter Moqin. However, Moqin had lost her patience. As her smiling face instantly froze, she looked at Lin Mengya fixedly with a pair of deep brown eyes.

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    On hearing her decisivemand, Lin Mengya had to nod obediently.

    It was because she remembered a famous saying that one had better give in if he couldn¡¯t beat the opponent.

    Thus, she and Hongyu slowly stepped into Moqin¡¯s room.

    Lin Mengya felt that it was a particrly long time.

    How she wished that someone could continue to mess with them at this moment, even it was Ziyun. It was better than entering this room.

    Suddenly her mind was filled with the scene where she screeched and begged for mercy with her flesh torn to shreds after being beaten by the whip.

    Those who had no response at all after cruel torture were revolutionary fighters.

    It was more appropriate for her to be a coward.

    With a tter, the door was closed mercilessly behind them by Moqin.

    Lin Mengya wailed in her heart and barely held back the spineless thought of kneeling on the ground and begging Moqin to spare her life.

    Hongyu could be considered calm. Perhaps she thought that since Moqin had helped them just now, she would probably not trip them up.

    Unfortunately, that was Hongyu¡¯s thought.

    With a bang, Moqin cracked the whip at the ground with her flexible wrist.

    The crisp sound, that made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tremble, almost instantly scared Lin Mengya and Hongyu into faintness

    However, Moqin still looked moody.

    Gosh, what the hell was going on!

    ¡°Since you said that you like to y some special games, I would like to have some fun with you today. Everyone calls my whip the ecstasy whip. Since you have such a good taste, I will do it myself tonight. What do you think of it?¡±

    Moqin said in a coquettish tone, but Lin Mengya felt her hair standing on end.

    If she had known things woulde to this, she wouldn¡¯t have said those ambiguous words.

    Nevertheless, she had seen big scenes after all. After the fright, she calmed down.

    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t run away right now. She might harden the heart and fight Moqin.

    At the moment, Lin Mengya immediately feigned a covetous smile. She nned to perform the skill of pretending to be a lecherous man again, because she had deceived Ziyun with it.

    ¡°No problem, but I hate pain. Miss Moqin, if you can be cooperative, I will definitely make you enjoy it.¡±

    Retch... Lin Mengya almost vomited in her heart. She found that her bottom line had been lowered again and again since she came here.

    Thinking of it, she found that she could even watch the specimens soaked in formalin in a jovial mood. Why couldn¡¯t she cope with such disgusting words?

    ¡°Good job. You tricked Ziyun with it, right? Where did you learn to feign such a frivolous look at such a young age? Could it be possible that you¡¯ve also grown up in this sort of ce?¡±

    Her trick had been seen through! Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although it was not a delicate trick, it was enough to deal with most women.

    Unexpectedly, Moqin wasn¡¯t deceived and unmasked her lie at once.

    It was somewhat embarrassing indeed.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve visited brothels with my father and elder brother since I was seven. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t stay in a rtionship with Hongyu all these years.¡±

    Lin Mengya talked nonsense with a serious face, but she didn¡¯t blush at all.

    Moqin was in no hurry to unmask her lie, but looked towards Hongyu lightly and said.

    ¡°Huichun House never receives female guests, and you know the rule. Since this girl is an acquaintance of yours, I can let her go. Don¡¯t think everyone here is as foolish as Ziyun. If you don¡¯t want to push her to a wretched situation, take her away hurriedly.¡±

    Moqin made it clear. Hongyu could only silently lowered her head and nod gently.

    Seeing that she had talked it over with Hongyu, Moqin couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved, and turned to look at the little girl who had just fallen silent.

    This girl had a pretty appearance, and only a few flower crowns here couldpare with her.

    s, she must be a Miss from a wealthy family. Did she really want to fall into this quagmire?

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a closer look at Moqin and found that thedy, who looked formidable, was actually very interesting.

    She had a calm and wise heart under her sexy appearance. Otherwise, she would not discover that Lin Mengya was a girl at once.

    Moreover, based on the fact that she had helped her and Hongyu out of the predicament and then threatened them, Lin Mengya could tell that Moqin seemed to intend to protect her.

    If she was the same as Ziyun, why bothered to put on such a show for her and Hongyu?

    With some spections, Lin Mengya said firmly.

    Moqin stretched out her long finger to rub her temple, but the tenderness at the corners of her eyes cooled down.

    ¡°Little girl, Huichun House is not a ce where you can horse around. If you leave now, you can still make it. If you are discovered by others, you can never be a Miss. You will be driven to prostitution, lose your chastity and end up in the dirt. This is not a joke.¡±

    Moqin had shown a trace of coldness in her tone.

    She thought that Lin Mengya was another Miss who pestered others endlessly. If Lin Mengya remained deaf to her repeated warnings, she couldn¡¯t me anyone for this.

    Unexpectedly, the girl shook her head and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, not because of my willfulness and curiosity. I¡¯m looking for a friend of mine. I can¡¯t just watch her jump into this fire pit without doing anything.¡±

    Moqin was a bit surprised. In fact, there were often some Misses from wealthy familiesing to Huichun House to horse around throughout the year.

    Nevertheless, they usually made concessions to avoid trouble in the end.

    Except for those stinky men who came to look for flowerdies, she had never seen a girl who insisted on looking for her friend here.

    Her attitude towards this little girl improved a little bit at once.

    ¡°Since your friend hase here, we can only consider her unfortunate. Rest assured. Although it is not a good ce, she won¡¯t be treated shabbily as long as she is obedient. Stop messing up. Your friend certainly doesn¡¯t want to see you hurt because of her.¡±

    What was she talking about? Lin Mengya felt ufortable gradually.

    It was forcing a girl to make a profit with her body for others. Even if it wasmonce here, it was definitely not a good thing.

    Perhaps Moqin was so indifferent because of her position.

    However, as a friend of Xiu, from the view of countless girls ruined by Huichun House, she absolutely considered it extremely tragic and would be disdained and rejected by human beings!

    ¡°Miss Moqin, perhaps we are in different positions. Nevertheless, I think no one is willing to sell her body in exchange for the right to survive. Besides, my friend is abducted. If this can be considered a way to prolong her feeble existence, I think she would prefer to go back to her parents, be an ordinary person and live on.¡±

    Hearing her words, Moqin raised her eyebrows. In her eyes, there was a trace of pity as well as coldness after experiencing the vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°Little girl, you are too simple. Not everyone in this world is as fortunate as you who was born in a wealthy family. Go away. Here is a quagmire that eats people without spitting out bones. It¡¯s not a ce where a simple little girl like you cane and go freely. Besides, although the girls here have all been trained by the procuress since they were young, they still have the right to choose if they don¡¯t want to receive guests. Tell me about your friend¡¯s name. I will take care of her.¡±

    Hearing Moqin¡¯s words, Lin Mengya felt something was wrong.

    Moqin just said that the girls here had been trained by the procuress since childhood.

    However, Xiu was a big girl and had always lived with Dongfang Xu.

    It was impossible at all for her to be trained by the procuress from her childhood!

    ¡°Her name is Dongfang Xiu, also known as Xiu. She is a little girl from Lieyun Empire. Miss Moqin, do you know her?¡±

    She tentatively told Moqin Xiu¡¯s name. But Moqin looked at her with puzzlement and said.

    ¡°No, there has never been the girl you mentioned in the house.¡±

 Chapter 417 - Talk People into Partnership

    <h4>Chapter 417 Talk People into Partnership</h4>

    After exchanging nces, Lin Mengya and Hongyu saw the doubts from each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I clearly saw that they were transported here at night. Miss Moqin, have you got it wrong?¡±

    Seeing it with her eyes, Lin Mengya would never get it wrong.

    However, Moqin didn¡¯t seem to be lying. After careful consideration, she shook her head.

    ¡°There are no neers in the house today. Moreover, the two virgin prostitutes, who are to be auctioned tonight, are raised in the house. They are orphans without parents, and have no opportunity to get acquainted with outsiders.¡±

    Moqin¡¯s decisive answer made Lin Mengya and Hongyu fall into silence for a while.

    They both got the definite news beforeing here.

    But now, they got the authoritative answer that the people they were looking for were not there, so you could imagine how anxious they were.

    The two of them fell into silence. All three of them were telling the truth, but what they said was very different.

    Lin Mengya had no idea what to do next for a moment.

    ¡°Miss Moqin, do you know about everything in this Huichun House, if I may be so bold to inquire?¡±

    Moqin just wanted to answer, but suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°I do have a rough idea about the affairs in this Huichun House. Nevertheless, I¡¯m not the owner after all. If there were some secret business, someone like me would have no chance to know it. If your friend gets involved in this, I advise you to give up early.¡±

    Moqin was not making an rmist statement.

    The tender arms and red lips of thedies in the Huichun House were not the only things making the Huichun House the only brothel in Square Town.

    Apart from anything else, Square Town was not only the border between the two countries with countless merchantsing and going.

    Good and bad people were mixed up here, and various people could show up here.

    Nevertheless, if thedies in the Huichun House said that they didn¡¯t want to receive guests, no one would dare to force them.

    Moqin was quite clear about it. Thest man, who had a liking for her and forced her to apany him, was whipped violently by her three times.

    If ady in other brothels beat her guest, thedy must be yed by the procuress.

    However, one had to keep his grievances to himself in the Huichun House unless he was a kinsman of the emperor.

    If this were the case, the friend this girl was looking for might not be that simple.

    ¡°I know that you may have a profound friendship with your friend, but you can¡¯t afford to get involved in the affairs here. If you don¡¯t get your friend and yourself killed, leave here quickly!¡±

    Thinking of a possibility, Moqin suddenly said with a stern countenance.

    There were too many atrocious things happening in the Huichun House. Even Moqin became pale at the thought of it.

    Weighing her words and watching her expression, Lin Mengya naturally knew that this matter could not be easily settled.

    It seemed that Hongyu¡¯s n might note in handy.

    ¡°Miss Moqin, if I leave at this time, I¡¯m afraid that you will get involved in itter. Ziyun has seen me, and I can¡¯t guarantee whether I will meet her in the future. But if it¡¯s learned by her unfortunately, you will be implicated.¡±

    Lin Mengya now had no way to back down.

    They didn¡¯t know where Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister were imprisoned. Besides, she had messed with Ziyun just now. If Hongyu didn¡¯t leave, she would probably be excluded by Ziyun in the future.

    This was not the most horrible point. A flower crown like Ziyun had the most powerful connections.

    She still had to pass Square Town on her way back. Moreover, she could be considered known to everyone in the caravan. If someone revealed her original identity as a girl, Moqin, who had let them go, would be considered an aplice.

    Although it was uncool to do that, now it was the fact in front of them.

    ¡°Little girl, how dare you threaten me!¡±

    Moqin shouted coldly with a little impatience and rage on her pretty face. She obviously didn¡¯t expect that she would be threatened by a little girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, but stating the fact. Miss Moqin, the reason you defended me and Hongyu is that you still have righteous ardor in your heart. Now you can hand me over without saying anything. If you can harden your heart to do that, at least I won¡¯t be able to negotiate with you here at this moment.¡±

    Lin Mengya had gradually taken the situation under control.

    She left Moqin no room for retreat. Moqin raised her whip irritably, but didn¡¯t crack it.

    Lin Mengya knew in her heart that her words did not mean nothing.

    ¡°We just want to rescue our friends. Regarding the Huichun House, don¡¯t you think it better for you if we destroy it?¡±

    Lin Mengya had always been good at giving systematic guidance and swaying others.

    Moqin seemed to be in a fierce ideological struggle. Finally, she heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°s... you are such a naive girl. If you can easily rescue your friends, it¡¯s not Huichun House. Moreover, even if you manage to rescue your friends, do you think you can get out of this Square Town? Apart from here, where can I go as a prostitute? Little girl, don¡¯t think it in such a simple way. This Huichun House can almost be considered built of walls of bronze.¡±

    Moqin seemed to havepromised a little.

    This was a good sign, but what she said was reasonable.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya looked at Moqin¡¯s dress and suddenly asked.

    ¡°Miss Moqin, can you lend me your clothes?¡±

    Moqin and Hongyu looked towards Lin Mengya at the same time.

    Although they had no idea what trick this girl intended to y, they could tell that she seemed to havee forward with a solution from her confident look.

    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m going to dance after a while. Maybe I can take it off and give it to you after finishing dancing. Is it okay?¡±

    Dance? Lin Mengya suddenly recalled that someone was sitting on the first floor.

    In order to lose weight, she once learned belly dance for a period in college.

    Coupled with sister Moqin¡¯s dress, she should be able to muddle through it.

    Humph, Long Tianyu dared toe here to seek pleasures. Ifter he saw that thedy he wanted to spend the night with turned out to be his princess, would he be scared out of his wits?

    With the purpose of fixing him, Lin Mengya persuaded sister Moqin to let her dance with both hard and soft tactics.

    Finally Lin Mengya put on Moqin¡¯s dancing outfit, but she cut the piece of cloth around her waist with scissors.

    She then found a veil to cover her face. Coupled with the jingling bells on her feet and her eyes and brows with heavy makeup, she looked quite seductive.

    In this time, Moqin and Hongyu were dumbfounded.

    Speaking of misses from wealthy families, they had seen several of them. But none of them was as bold as the girl in front.

    Wriggling her waist and bottom, coupled with the coordination of her eyes, she looked exactly like a dancingdy. Even Moqin couldn¡¯t help giving unceasing praise.

    This girl was really a natural beauty.

    ¡°Now you can rest assured. Just tell the musicians to drop some fast drumbeats for meter. I promise to work out the task.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s coquettish act eased Moqin and Hongyu¡¯s expressions.

    Despite the girl¡¯s rusty dancing skills, her sexy look was extremely seductive to men.

    Seeing Moqin¡¯s worried face, Lin Mengya immediately took her hand andforted her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow them to take liberties with me. Trust me, the man, who can take liberties with me, hasn¡¯t appeared yet. By the way, Sister Hongyu, when I¡¯m dancing, you and sister Moqin go to check where my friend and your sister are imprisoned.¡±

    As she spoke of this, the smile on Hongyu¡¯s face disappeared.

    With a bit of guilt in her eyes, she just stared at Lin Mengya nkly without talking. After a long while, she said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Qingge, Moqin, I beg you for a favor.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was under the pseudonym Qingge, nodded with Moqin, because they were clever enough to figure out what Hongyu meant.

    ¡°I was kidnapped and sold by a human trafficker when I was a child. I¡¯ve gone through a lot of hardships before finding the traces of my sister. However, I don¡¯t want her to know that she has a sister working as a prostitute. Qingge happens to be looking for her friend. Please tell my sister... that you rescue her incidentally. I¡¯m too ashamed to meet her. Sisters, please do me this favor.¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s face was full of sorrow, and strings of teardrops slipped down her cheeks.

    Perhaps the misfortunes during her teens had brought her indelible shame and low self-esteem.

    Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu with distress. She knew about these things better than anyone else. So, in order to protect Hongyu, she would not tell anyone.

    Seeing that the two promised her, Hongyu smiled through tears, and knelt on the ground in an attempt to kowtow to them.

    ¡°Good sister, why bother doing that? We¡¯ve both grown up in bitterness, so we should help each other. Speaking of this, everyone in this house isden with painful memories. Since I can help you with this, it could be considered a good deed showing mercy. Rest assured, Miss Qingge and I will keep it a secret.¡±

    Hongyu was very grateful to Moqin and Lin Mengya, but Lin Mengya felt increasing pain in her heart at the sight of them.

    They were very miserable and had met with the injustice in the world. Nevertheless, they were braver than anyone else for their family member and the morality in their heart.

    She clenched her fist and then loosened it. An idea gradually formed in her heart.

    ¡°Two sisters, I admire everything you have done. Leave with me after we handle this. In such a vast world, I can offer you a shelter anyway.¡±

    Lin Mengya said very seriously, and had a preliminary n in mind.

 Chapter 418 - The Secret Place

    <h4>Chapter 418 The Secret ce</h4>

    Today if she managed to rescue Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister, what Moqin and Hongyu had done would be discovered sooner orter.

    She would rather take them away than leave them here to face the consequences.

    ording to the folk customs of the Jin State, prostitutes were generally despised.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew thatdies like Moqin and Hongyu had a means ofmunication which was definitely iparable to that of thosedies who had spent most of their time in their boudoirs.

    She could tell that from Yunzhu. If she could talk Moqin and Hongyu into partnership, they might be of great use.

    ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t want to implicate us, right? Don¡¯t worry. The worst thing is to be beaten, and we can bear the bitterness of flesh.¡±

    At the moment, Moqin had put on purple clothes. She had already thought of a ce where the people Qingge and Hongyu were looking for might be.

    ¡°We will meet in the backyard in a while.¡±

    Moqin told them in a low voice. There came the drumbeats from outside, and Lin Mengya was about to go dancing.

    ¡°Backyard? There are many peopleing and going. Are we going to sneak out?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked with some puzzlement. When she came here, she found that the backyard was small. If something secret was going on there, she would have discovered it easily, right?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that backyard. This Huichun House looks small, but there are some secret ces inside. Come to us in the innermost room on the second floor after you get freeter, and I will lead you there.¡±

    After telling Lin Mengya, Moqin got out of the room with Hongyu.

    Fortunately, after being frightened by Moqin, Ziyun and otherdies brought contempt upon themselves and no longer dared to walk around Moqin¡¯s room.

    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and calmly stepped out of Moqin¡¯s room.

    Unexpectedly, it was quite smooth.

    Moreover, there were some unexpected gains.

    Although Lin Mengya said that she didn¡¯t care, she still felt slightly cheerful because of the rare confession of Long Tianyu.

    Thus, she walked at an increasingly brisk pace. On the stage, the procuress had begun to introduce the new girls. Almost all the flowerdies and guests upstairs went to the first floor to watch the fun. Along the way, Lin Mengya almost did not meet anyone.

    Finally, Lin Mengya reached the end of the second floor, and opened the door quietly while no one was around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s me!¡±

    As soon as she entered the room, she found a chair above her head and about to fall down.

    After shouting cleverly, she finally prevented the chair from having an intimate contact with her head.

    After that, Hongyu¡¯s face with guilt appeared in her sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Qingge. I thought, I thought it was...¡±

    Hongyu said with a little embarrassment. Nevertheless, this was the first time she had done this kind of thing, so she inevitably felt a little nervous.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t me her, but looked towards Moqin, who had just let her guard down.

    ¡°It¡¯s very smooth, and I have found a trump card that can sessfully cover the retreat. What is going on here?¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the two of them were relieved at once.

    To be honest, when she went out to dance in Moqin¡¯s ce, the two of them stayed here in breathless anxiety.

    They were afraid that this girl would make any mistake or someone would step in this room.

    Since she said that it was done, the two of them naturally didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Here leads to the most secret backyard in Huichun House. After a while, I will tell others that you are a new flowerdy promoted by me, because it is a money-expending nest for real rich people. Remember, after finding the people you are looking for, we will have to leave quickly. Otherwise, we will never be able to leave.¡±

    Money-expending nest for rich people? Lin Mengya got a bit of bad hunch.

    She had inadvertently heard from Qinghu that he and Yunzhu had served the most famous wealthy merchants in the Jin State.

    Moreover, although Qinghu was highly skilled in martial arts, there was fear hidden in his eyes.

    Thus, she got a rough idea of how they ¡°served¡± the merchants exactly.

    Unexpectedly, in this Square Town, there could be such a ce.

    Lin Mengya was already full of vignce. If that were the case, the n to rescue Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister would be more difficult than she had imagined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. These people onlye here after dark and leave quietly at noon. Besides, people down there could only see this kind of event every once in a while. The owner does not stop thedies going down there, but they could nevere out once they are chosen.¡±

    Moqin said. She was obviously alerting them both.

    Hongyu seemed to be indifferent. Anyway, she was in a quagmire both upstairs and downstairs.

    Wherever she was, she was just pining away days.

    Nevertheless, she could never let this little girl Qingge trapped downstairs and stained by those people.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m much more cunning than them. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She covered her face with the veil again and followed Moqin to walk softly downstairs from a staircase in the corner of the house.

    The secret backyard of Huichun House was actually not designed ingeniously.

    In fact, it looked simr to her small clinic, but built with different means.

    After walking dozens of steps, she found a small red-brown wooden door in front of her.

    Moqin pulled herself together and stretched out her hand to push it slowly.

    A breath of air mixed with various fragrances came out from the wooden door.

    Lin Mengya frowned, and found a bluestone secret passage inside the door.

    ¡°Be careful. We are about to arrive after getting out of this dark room.¡±

    Moqin looked a little hesitant, probably because she was one of the few flowerdies in the house who could freely enter and leave here.

    However, it was conditional on something.

    Every time she came to deliver girls here.

    She wasden with anxiety. Although not all the girls she delivered here were allowed to stay, she knew that neither of Hongyu and Qingge could stay here.

    She bit her lips gently with her teeth, and had already made the worst n.

    It was a dark room, but its function was simr to that of a modern underground passage.

    After they came out of the exit of the dark room, the strong scent made Lin Mengya frown tightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hongyu nced at her, and asked with a bit puzzlement.

    She naturally didn¡¯t know that Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of smell was much more sensitive than ordinary people. It was just an ordinary scent to her, but it was no less than a bombshell to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Musk, ambergris, agarwood, powder of five minerals, poppy... What kind of a ce is this?¡±

    All kinds of precious spices almost made her nose out of action.

    Moreover, there were powder of five minerals and poppy which were simr to drugs. It was really a money-expending nest as well as a depraving ce.

    ¡°You have a sensitive nose. Look at this ce, it is covered with gold and jade everywhere. Powder of five minerals is no big deal. There are even more absurd things.¡±

    Moqin seemed to be suppressing a certain emotion. Nevertheless, she walked in front, so Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t see the aversion on her face rising from the bottom of her heart.

    Outside the dark room was a corridor with carved beams and painted rafters.

    However, as Lin Mengya looked at them carefully, she found it a little strange.

    The walls and the beams were engraved with auspicious patterns like five sons passing the imperial examination or gorgeous peonies.

    However, the corners or other inconspicuous ces were engraved with a dragon with a single horn, eyes and no eyeballs.

    It didn¡¯t exactly look like a dragon.

    The general dragon was yellow or red. But this one with no ws and a single horn was ck.

    She took a closer look, and found there were three ces in this corridor engraved with this pattern.

    However, if she didn¡¯t look at them carefully, it was difficult to notice them. It looked like a dragon, also like a snake. But the ancients particrly stressed auspicious signs. How could they engrave such a thing that was neither a dragon nor a snake?

    Moqin seemed to be familiar with this ce. She led them two to turn a few corners and then enter a small moon gate.

    The small yard they had just passed through was fine. It was ornately decorated, but wasn¡¯t out of line.

    However, after going through the moon gate, Lin Mengya felt her eyes dazzled.

    Perhaps it was not appropriate enough to describe it as a world of exceptional charm, because, even the original blue bricks on the ground were reced by blocks of polished and smooth white marble of the same size.

    The bright ground was obviously specially designed, and bypassed all the ornaments. But when she got closer, she discovered that all the nts here were decorated with fine silk, emeralds, jade and so on.

    Gosh! Lin Mengya was panic-stricken.

    Her small courtyard could be considered a famous luxury exhibition center in the Capital City.

    However,pared with here, it could only be considered a tolerable small yard.

    Fortunately, she was not fascinated by these things, but only felt a little uneasy. The one, who could gather these things, was more than merely a wealthy man.

    ¡°Who is there?¡±

    Deep inside this small courtyard was a big house, and there happened to be two guards.

    After having eye contact with the two people, Lin Mengya looked down instantly.

    Their sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through her mind. What surprised her even more was that the two people looked 80% alike.

    Dressed in steel grey costumes, these two strong men, looked increasingly tall and upright. Different from those rude men outside only capable of fighting, these two men seem to be calm, capable, brave and astute.

    However, what made Lin Mengya consider them underestimated was that they could guard so many treasures all day long without forgetting their innate intentions. They were almost as steadfast as god.

    ¡°I brought them here. These two are the new girls in the house. I consider them not bad, so I brought them over in order to show them to the guests.¡±

    Moqin said arrogantly, with no smile on her gorgeous face, seeming to have ignored these two guardspletely.

 Chapter 419 - It Turns out to Be a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 419 It Turns out to Be a Trap</h4>

    However, the two guards did not immediately let go.

    Instead, they stared at Hongyu and Lin Mengya up and down carefully.

    ¡°The one with a veil, take off the veil.¡±

    The man standing on the right said suddenly.

    The time finally came. Lin Mengya became nervous suddenly.

    Could it be that anyone, who came here, should be identified whether she was from Huichun House? Moqin had helped her put on a heavy makeup.

    Nevertheless, an unfamiliar face could still alert others.

    ¡°Are you neers? These are the fairdies I found, and they are for the most distinguished guests. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Moqin raised her eyebrows and shouted coldly.

    All three of them pretended to be calm. In case they were discovered, it would be impossible to run away.

    Lin Mengya had figured it out. Building a dark room and a fake yard here, the owner behind this Huichun House was quite alert.

    If they got into any trouble now, it would be impossible for them to escape from this yard!

    ¡°We are not being hard on you. We¡¯ve been instructed by master to check it out before letting anyone go.¡±

    The person standing on the left said suddenly.

    Moqin had been a little rude to the two men indeed, but they remained emotionally stable.

    They just stared at Lin Mengya coldly.

    Clenching her fists, Lin Mengya had to take a risk.

    Fortunately, she was still a girl in this body. If she imed to be a neer, she could probably deceive them.

    Moqin intended to continue arguing, but Lin Mengya was sensitively aware of the murderous intent gradually exuded from the eyes of the two men.

    She immediately stopped Moqin and pretended to talk in an immature voice.

    ¡°Sister Moqin, why bother being hard on these two brothers. We can¡¯t get in now anyway. I¡¯ll just show them my face.¡±

    Moqin looked back, with a little astonishment in her eyes.

    Even Hongyu looked at Lin Mengya with puzzlement in her eyes. Was the girl crazy?

    For fear of arousing the two men¡¯s suspicion, Lin Mengya immediately took off the veil. In an instant, this pure face with somewhat exotic charm was showed in front of the two guards.

    Both the two men stared at Lin Mengya¡¯s face. With a soft smile, she tried to recall how Hongyu and Ziyun made their gaze more charming.

    However, she, who did this for the first time, acted as if there was a cramp in her eyes. She originally intended to show her kindness, but turned out to look impatient.

    After looking at her for a while, the two guards pushed the door and let the three of them in.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Managing to muddle through, Lin Mengya put on the veil immediately.

    Unexpectedly, the guards were so strict on examination. Just now, she felt her heart had almost popped out of her throat.

    ¡°Huh, that was close. Fortunately, the two of them must have been mostly convinced by the clothes on you.¡±

    Hongyu patted her chest and said in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them.

    As soon as they came in, the door was shut again.

    This was an extremely spacious room, and should be a small reception room. However, both the wool carpet on the ground and those extremely tasteful furnishing were indicative of the owner¡¯s extraordinary taste.

    Lin Mengya, who had seen the room covered with gold and jade outside, naturally would not show a money-obsessed look.

    However, Moqin, who lookedden with worry, didn¡¯t lead them in.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got here. Sister Moqin, do you have any concerns?¡±

    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since Lin Mengya got acquainted with Moqin, Lin Mengya considered Moqin a person with a clear idea of love and hatred.

    Finally, after mentally struggling for a while, Moqin seemed to copse, shook her head and said to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯te here. Although I don¡¯t know your identity, your appearance will get you into a big trouble.¡±

    With alertness soaring in her heart, Lin Mengya really didn¡¯t know what Moqin meant.

    ¡°Why do you think I bring you here? In fact, I do it in exchange for a person. The owner of the house once gave all our flower crowns a portrait, and said that we must find the person in the portrait. Don¡¯t me me. me your appearance, because you look so much like the person in the portrait.¡±

    She was trapped!

    Lin Mengya suddenly calmed down.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was influenced by Lin Mengya¡¯s original simple personality. She had always believed in the principle that human nature was evil.

    But this time, she believed Moqin so easily, which didn¡¯t conform to her previous character.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Moqin, I beg you. Don¡¯t implicate Qingge in this. She is innocent. All of this is because I want to save my sister!¡±

    Hongyu suddenly panicked, holding Moqin¡¯s hand and begging in a low voice.

    ¡°Stop pretending to be ignorant. Didn¡¯t the owner give you that portrait? Don¡¯t tell me that you came here with me just in order to save your sister. Since you worked in Huichun House, you¡¯ve been looking for the girl in the painting as well, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Another thunderp made Lin Mengya suddenly feel a bit discouraged.

    She had never considered herself a person who would easily harm others. Unexpectedly, she was trapped twice in a row, and put herself in such a dangerous situation.

    ¡°I want to...¡±

    Seeing the increasing coldness on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Hongyu exined nervously.

    ¡°What do you want? Were it not for getting your sister back, would you have worked in various brothels of the owner for so many years? Don¡¯t forget that three years ago, you¡¯ve be a famous gorgeous prostitute in the Jin State. Humph, now you shouldn¡¯t have been willing to stay here and be bullied by the girl Ziyun!¡±

    Moqin must frown upon that Hongyu kept pretending to be innocent till now, so she talked in a slightly aggressive tone.

    Seeing Hongyu trembling and biting her lip without looking at her eyes, Lin Mengya instantly understood all the causes and consequences.

    It was no wonder that she met two allies in Huichun House so easily.

    It turned out that all of these were part of the n.

    ¡°Yes, I confess that since miss Qingge set foot in Square Town, all of us, who have seen the portrait, have exhausted our wits to make here to the house. But, I really don¡¯t want to hurt her. I will take Qingge away. Moqin, please, help me.¡±

    Hongyu begged Moqin with tears. Regardless of how sincere her tears were, in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, they were no better than a crocodile¡¯s tears, sham and hypocritical.

    ¡°Enough, stop doing that. Since she hase here, that¡¯s her destiny. Qingge, listen, this is myst advice to you. The people here are not humans. They are all demons. If you want to survive, protect yourself and try to escape after finding your friend.¡±

    Moqin forced herself to remove thest bit reluctance in her eyes, and then turned around and walked inside without further ado.

    Although Lin Mengya knew that she might not be able to escape today, she must rescue Xiu. Therefore, no matter it was a mountain of swords or a sea of mes in front of her, she had to break through it.

    ¡°After getting my sister back, I will definitely get you out, even at the risk of my life.¡±

    Behind her, there came Hongyu¡¯s firm but weak voice.

    After pausing for a moment, Lin Mengya did not say anything.

    Maybe she would forgive Hongyu in the future, but now, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    After she bypassed the big house, peals of loud noise gradually came into her ears.

    The fragrance of various face powder, as well as the unpleasant scents of powder of five minerals and poppy, made Lin Mengya look a little solemn.

    As soon as she walked over, she saw scantily ddies singing and dancing in arge hall.

    The ground was covered with woolen cushions, and the temperature in the room was extremely high. Those men, sitting or lying on the ground, were only dressed in unlined clothes.

    However, they all wore various masks on their faces.

    These men were all surrounded by various scantily d beauties.

    Fortunately, before Lin Mengya came in, she had regarded them as the moving illustrations in textbooks.

    As a surgeon, it was not difficult for her to treat them as teaching tools for anatomy.

    In the central nervous system, the Shen Nung system was operating normally. The scents here made the Shen Nung system keep warning her and trying to contact the police.

    Lin Mengya was a little helpless about this. Unexpectedly, the Shen Nung system could even connect with the police station.

    The problem was that with no WIFI here, even if it called the police, the police couldn¡¯t find the way here.

    Moqin and Hongyu did not choose to reveal her identity.

    Instead, she was allowed to wear her mask. After passing the hall, the three of them went up the stairs and directly went to a room on the second floor.

    Compared with other ces, the air here was much cleaner. At least, the pungent scent of face powder was less strong.

    Moqin hesitated for a while, but still knocked on the door. Soon, there came a slightly immature voice from inside.

    ¡°Who is out there?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, because it sounded like a teenage boy.

    Could it be that the owner of Huichun House turned out to be an underage boy? But obviously even if the boy was not the owner, he had a high status.

    Moqin, who had always been arrogant, replied in a respectful tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s Moqin and Hongyu from outside. May I ask Master Zhu Yan, does the owner have time to meet us?¡±

    Master Zhu Yan? Lin Mengya was a little curious. A little boy could actually make someone arrogant like Moqin show great respect.

    Who was this owner exactly?

    It fell silent for a moment, presumably because Zhu Yan was asking the owner. The three of them stood at the door with different thoughts.

    It took about a few minutes before a voice came out from inside.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 420 - My Specialties

    <h4>Chapter 420 My Specialties</h4>

    Zhu Yan sounded like a teenager, but talked in an extremely arrogant tone.

    Moqin reached out to push the door, while giving Lin Mengya, who was behind her, a warning look.

    The owner was inside! Lin Mengya also became cautious. It was not so easy to cope with the behind-the-scenes owner as she did to Moqin and Hongyu.

    As soon as the door was opened, she felt a st of breeze. The slightly humid air made Lin Mengya sober.

    The spices and smoke from outside faded under the influence of the water vapor in the air. Although she didn¡¯t know how the owner did it, it was indeed a smart idea.

    The room was not big, but was furnished delicately.

    It was more like the study of a childe than the room of the owner of Huichun House.

    The three of them walked to the innermost part of the room, and a desk piled with various books was ced in front of them.

    A man in fine white clothes was sitting behind the desk. However, his face was behind the books, so they couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Where is this stupid woman from? Why are you so mannerless? How dare you stare at my master at will!¡±

    There came such a mean voice suddenly from the side. With no need to looking at it, Lin Mengya knew that it was the little boy called Master Zhu Yan.

    He was really a child, with a round and puerile face and a pair of big ck eyes. Dressed in steel grey clothes, coupled with two round buns on his head, he looked quite cute.

    It was a pity that he was ill-bred with no manners.

    If they were outside, she really didn¡¯t mind teaching this little guy a lesson.

    But now, she could bear it as long as she could.

    ¡°Master Zhu Yan, please forgive my offence. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately pretended to be panic-stricken. Both Hongyu and Moqin sweated with anxiety, for fear that she would sh with Zhu Yan.

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude, the two of them were quite relieved.

    ¡°Humph, good since you know that. In view of your good attitude, I won¡¯t me you. Master, do you agree?¡±

    Zhu Yan turned his head, but obediently stood beside the man he called master.

    ¡°Enough, stop it.¡±

    There was a touch of affection in his mellow and pleasant voice.

    Although Lin Mengya was curious about the owner¡¯s appearance, she did not dare to raise her head and look at him boldly.

    After asking Moqin and Hongyu a few questions, the owner seemed to have believed her identity. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think that things were so simple.

    ¡°Look up.¡±

    The owner talked to her. Lin Mengya was a little nervous, but raised her head slowly.

    At this time, the book in front of the owner¡¯s face was ced on the desk by himself. A handsome and gentle face surprised Lin Mengya.

    If she didn¡¯t meet him here, she would never think that such a man, who looked gentle, turned out to be the behind-the-scenes boss of Huichun House.

    As expected, a man couldn¡¯t be judged by his look.

    At the sight of her face, the owner blinked his eyes at the moment. However, it was scarcely perceptible. He just asked lightly.

    ¡°Which area of Yunzhou are you from?¡±

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had been prepared before. She answered the men¡¯s questions unhurriedly at once.

    ¡°I am not a native of Yunzhou. I heard from the madam in the yard that my hometown is in the Capital City. But due to my family decler, I was bought by the madam.¡±

    Although she feigned an identity as a childe from Yunzhou, she knew nothing about the dialect of Yunzhou at all.

    But now she was in a situation different from that in the caravan. Her secret might be revealed due to slight carelessness.

    Therefore, she could only answer with half true.

    ¡°Oh? Since you grew up in Yunzhou, why do you speak authentic mandarin? In my house, there are girls from Yunzhou, but they are quite different from you.¡±

    The owner asked with doubt, but in a mild tone.

    Lin Mengya was not sure of the owner¡¯s temperament at the moment, so she had to answer carefully.

    ¡°Brothels don¡¯t only receive local people. Moreover, the yard, where I worked, is simr to Huichun House and receives the merchantsing and going. If I couldn¡¯t even speak mandarin, how could I do my business?¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a smile. She was quite skilled in talking nonsense.

    What was more, she was so confident with logical reasons that others had to believe her words.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    The owner did not say that he believed it or not, but just smiled and continued asking.

    ¡°In that case, you naturally have your unique skills. The girls in my house at least dabble in ying musical instruments, as well as verses, ditties, odes and songs. Since you can be selected by Moqin and Hongyu, you should have extraordinary skills. You might show them to me.¡±

    It turned out that he wanted to trial her skills.

    Lin Mengya was not stupid, and the owner was not either.

    Actually there was no big w in her words. However, regarding girls like Hongyu and Moqin who had been cultivated since childhood, the Mesdames usually spent a lot of money hiring masters to teach them.

    Lin Mengya quickly collected some of her specialties in her mind. However, she instantly discovered that she did not have any special skills except for medical skills.

    Uh... It seemed that she was even unqualified to be a prostitute in this era.

    Fortunately, she reacted quickly. With a charming smile, she winked at the owner and said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°The brothel is in a small ce, so the madam did not hire a master to teach us. However,pared with these two sisters, my greatest strength is that I know how to please men. Besides, you run a brothel for doing business, not for selecting female schrs. Wouldn¡¯t they be tired from dabbling in so many things?¡±

    After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya poked the desk with both hands on purpose, blinked suggestively and put on an extremely frivolous look.

    In addition, she was dressed in extremely sexy dancing clothes today and acted in coquetry. Any man should at least felt an urge.

    However, the owner might have seen too many beauties. So, he just frowned slightly after ncing at her lukewarmly.

    ¡°Okay, step back. Zhu Yan, take them away.¡±

    If Lin Mengya read it correctly, her first attempt to be coquettish was despised.

    What? She could be considered a beauty anyway. Although she wasn¡¯t strikingly beautiful, she was at least pretty.

    She was dressed in low-cut clothes and wriggled in front of a man. The man should be eager to take her down, and then be under her control as she reached out easily, shouldn¡¯t he?

    But now, the owner showed obvious aversion to her in his eyes!

    Gosh! This was simply an insult to her dignity as a woman.

    Just when she intended to imitate the movie heroine¡¯s way of lying prone on the desk, Moqin and Hongyu stopped her together.

    After bowing, they dragged the girl twisting like a big worm and rushed out of the owner¡¯s room.

    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll fight for it today!¡±

    Zhu Yan walkedcently in front, andughed cheerfully when hearing Lin Mengya growl behind him.

    Moqin and Hongyu did not expect that this girl could be so courageous.

    For fear of being heard by Zhu Yan, she could only whisper in her ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. I have worked in this house for more than ten years and have never seen the owner dotes on any flowerdy. Moreover, don¡¯t think that the owner didn¡¯t get angry. He is just good-natured. Numerous girls wanted to get out of the sea of bitterness by pleasing the owner. In the end, they were either dead or crazy.¡±

    Either dead or crazy? Lin Mengya fell silent for a moment.

    It seemed to be impossible. The owner did not look like a cruel person. But thinking it over, she realized that this Huichun House was no better than a purgatory for women.

    Could it be possible that this guy was two-faced?

    She just wanted to make detailed inquiries, but suddenly remembered that theckey named Zhu Yan was still in front of them.

    If it was heard by him, they were doomed.

    She didn¡¯t know the rtionship between the guy and the owner. Such a rude and arrogant child was not likable at all.

    Could it be possible that this Zhu Yan was the illegitimate child of the owner?

    Of course, Lin Mengya did not intend to continue inquiring about these gossips. The three followed Zhu Yan to go downstairs and reach a row of rooms looking like guest rooms.

    After pushing a door open at random, Zhu Yan said arrogantly.

    ¡°You will live here from today on. Remember, although you are the flowerdies in the house, you can¡¯t walk around here. If you disturb the distinguished guests, the three of you can¡¯t pay for it.¡±

    Moqin and Hongyu immediately promised. Although Lin Mengya was not as respectful as the two of them, she pretended to be obedient.

    Since she was in someone else¡¯s ce, she didn¡¯t want to stir up any more trouble.

    Zhu Yan turned around and left with satisfaction, and Moqin closed the door immediately. At this moment, a small face was full of dness.

    ¡°Fortunately, the owner is in a good mood, otherwise, he won¡¯t be so amiable.¡±

    As soon as Zhu Yan left, the atmosphere among the three people became embarrassing.

    After all, Hongyu and Moqin had both deceived Lin Mengya. When they fought against the same enemy just now, it was fine. Now there were only three of them, so they didn¡¯t know how to get along with each other.

    ¡°I want to go out and have a look. Anyone of you wants to go with me?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to take the initiative to ease the current atmosphere.

    Although, she was angry of being deceived, she med herself for being careless on this in any case.

    Now that they were here, it was a little unrealistic to pursue whose fault it was.

    Even though Hongyu and Moqin admitted their mistakes, so what? It was her idea toe here to rescue Xiu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Moqin and Hongyu said at the same time, but declined after ncing at each other.

    It seemed that they also knew that going out with Lin Mengya at this time was the best chance for them to seek her forgiveness.

    ¡°Both of you can go with me.¡±

 Chapter 421 - A Childish Temper

    <h4>Chapter 421 A Childish Temper</h4>

    Perhaps even Moqin and Hongyu were unable to tell exactly how big this house was.

    The three of them had been personally approved by the owner of Huichun House, therefore they were granted a certain amount of freedompared to the other girls who had been abducted and brought.

    Lin Mengya was aware that she had not entered the worst situation yet for now. At the very least, Moqin and Hongyu had kind of lied to their boss.

    No one could be sure what would happen next. At least for now, they were on the same boat.

    Their rtionship was nothing close to being intimate, but at least they were not heading down a deadlock.

    There seemed to be various entertainment activities going on at this secret living quarters.

    Seductive music echoed from some of the rooms, coupled with the chuckles andughers of men and women.

    Some rooms were quiet but they were each guarded by two men looking like door gods.

    Even the three of them were not permitted to enter easily. They could only watch the ce outside the rooms.

    ¡°s, while we have entered this ce, where are we going to find them? We were so busy trying to fool our boss that I¡¯ve forgotten about what¡¯s important now.¡±

    Hongyumented with a sigh.

    While Lin Mengya remained silent, her sense of hearing and smell were keener than others. Furthermore, the three of them were disadvantaged in terms of their level of martial art skills.

    However, she was only carrying one satchel of an incapacitating agent. This was meant to be put to good use in the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be able to find them. ording to the rules here, guests are expected to stay for a least three days once theye for visits. We should be able to gather something within these three days.¡±

    Moqin tugged at Hongyu, knowing that Hongyu did not mean toin against Qingge at all. However, they were after all the ones who plotted against Qingge first.

    Now that Qingge did not hold it against them, they would not dare to spout any more nonsense, lest they ruin their rtionship further.

    ¡°They are not on any of these two floors. Moqin, do you know if there is some kind of attic or basement?¡±

    As long as they did not force their way into the room, the men guarding outside the rooms did not interfere with what they were doing.

    As they walked from door to door, Lin Mengya¡¯s radar, as well as her keen sense of smell and hearing, did not pick up anything out of normal.

    The poison Xiu was carrying had already been recorded in Lin Mengya¡¯s system. Therefore, there was bound to be some reaction once she came close to Xiu.

    Moreover, Xiu had only arrived this evening. If one were to make a calction, only four to five hours had passed since then.

    Even if she were to be immersed in water and neutralized by various kinds of antidotes and medications for neutralizing poison, how was it possible for a child who had grown up immersed in poison to be totally free from any poison?

    She responded in this way after pondering for a moment.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any attic or basement. Although this is a haven for the rich, I¡¯ve heard from a sister here that Huichun House is the smallest-scaled courtesan house under her charge. Hongyu and I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet the boss if he did not return abruptly five days ago.¡±

    What, was Huichun House considered a small-scaled courtesan house?

    Lin Mengya was greatly shaken by this fact.

    How could such a splendid building be considered the smallest-scaled?! However, after reconsidering, Square Town was after all a rtively small border town. If not for the businessmen who passed through here, there would not be any customers who could afford a visit to such a luxurious courtesan house.

    Nevertheless, secretive entertainment facilities of the like were rarely found in Dajin.

    The friendly-looking youngster of unfathomable character was able to achieve this state of aplishment only by himself?!

    Not even a fool would believe this.

    However, the fact was that she was indeed being trapped in here.

    ¡°Are we overreacting to this situation?¡± queried Lin Mengya after pondering over it.

    Moqin and Hongyu exchanged looks. They did not understand what Lin Mengya was trying to get at.

    ¡°What I meant was while we kept thinking that your boss would look for the most secret ce to imprison the girls, but these batch of girls may not be the very first batch to arrive. Neither were they the most special batch. They are merely merchandise to your boss. If we were the ones to store a batch of goods, would we spend a lot of effort in creating a secret room just to keep them?¡±

    All of a sudden, Moqin and Hongyu were enlightened.

    Lin Mengya was right. Just because they had entered the house so easily, they thought that their boss would have hidden the girls in a ce where they would note into contact with.

    In reality, the courtesans whoe into Huichun House either had a contract to sell themselves to the boss or the boss had a hold on them in some ways.

    This meant that they belonged on the same side.

    They only needed to bound those young girls up using ropes and lock them in the rooms. Even if the girls were to break free from the ropes, they would not be able to ovee those valiant guards at the gates.

    ¡°Oh yes, why didn¡¯t we think of that?¡±

    Hongyu opened her eyes wide and eximed in delight.

    Although they finally saw through the situation, it was not an easy task to enter.

    She had seen for herself how doughty those guards were earlier.

    Anyone who came close to them would invite a re from the guards. Needless to say, it would be even more difficult to sneak inside.

    The rxed mood the threedies shared just a moment ago turned tense in that instant once again.

    Feeling helpless and lost, the three of them returned to the room to think about their strategy.

    ¡°Mealtime.¡±

    Zhu Yan¡¯s voice echoed from outside the room and the threedies quickly pretended to be having a harmonious time and Hongyu opened the door wearing a smile on her face.

    However, Zhu Yan entered the room looking upset. He was visibly angry besides being the arrogant guard who led them here.

    Surprised, Lin Mengya wondered who in Huichun House would have the audacity to offend this young man.

    ¡°These are your meal packets. Leave them outside when you¡¯re done eating!¡±

    Zhu Yan sounded like he had just eaten some explosives when he put the meal packets onto the table forcefully. The three girls, including Lin Mengya were smarter and sharper than other sophisticated people. They exchanged looks and understood each other immediately.

    Hongyu, who had the friendliest disposition, smiled gently and said, ¡°Why, what happened, Lord Zhu Yan? Who in this house is so blind as to offend you? Do tell us, since there¡¯re no outsiders here. Whoever is so blinded? Let Big Sister Moqin teach her a lesson with her whip!¡±

    Although Zhu Yan had always despised these girls who betrayed their bodies to make a living, he had a temper like a child.

    Since someone had inquired about it and offered to get back at the person, he would most readily voice out hisints.

    ¡°It¡¯s none other than that neer! I was kind enough to deliver food to her. Not only did she refuse to eat, she even threw the food at me. If not for the fact that the boss says she¡¯s a high-qualitymodity from Lieyun, I would have gotten someone to hang her up and starve her for three days and three nights!¡±

    Zhu Yan¡¯s furiousint made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart leap.

    That must be Xiu, without a doubt!

    Suppressing the tion in her heart, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a good solution. Immediately, she pretended to empathize with Zhu Yan¡¯s sentiments and tried to calm him down patiently.

    ¡°Please calm down, Lord Zhu Yan. Surely she can¡¯t get away, not knowing how to appreciate your kindness. As long as she is kept in Huichun House, Big Sister Moqin would have inexhaustive ways of tormenting her, so much so that she would rather die than to live. Furthermore, no one would be able to find out about it.¡±

    Lin Mengya purposely sounded empathetic and Moqin yed along. She was after all the authoritative figure in Huichun House, who was in charge of punishing those disobedient girls.

    Kids tended to bear grudges. This was especially true for extremely proud people like Zhu Yan.

    If even those whom he despised dared to bully him, naturally he would not be able to swallow it.

    Nevertheless, while Lin Mengya kept saying that it was unfortunate, this was as good as putting his favorite thing before him and not permitting him to touch it.

    Zhu Yan, who was barely an adult, was unable to suppress his impulse.

    He might appear cool on the surface, but his heart had been incited by the courtesan named Qingge that he was all ready to spring into action.

    ¡°Do you really have a good idea about punishing that disgraceful girl?¡±

    Zhu Yan looked askance, pretending not to be bothered.

    However, there was no way he could fool the three adults.

    Seeing that he was going to take the bait, Lin Mengya released the line further.

    ¡°There¡¯re many ways of doing it, but unfortunately she is not one of the courtesans in Huichun House yet. Even if Big Sister Moqin wants to help you get back at her, she couldn¡¯t do much.¡±

    Zhu Yan rolled his eyes. He was smart in his own way.

    Speaking down at them, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me how to do it? I¡¯d teach that girl a lesson then!¡±

    ...

    Moqin was skilled in many ways, and surely she was reluctant. She looked as if she was put on a tight spot. It was only until Zhu Yan was getting impatient after threatening her that she finally hesitantly replied saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, but these skills had been passed down from previous generations.¡±

    ¡°It is an art to be able to tell which part of a girl¡¯s body could be touched which not to be touched, how her face should not be disfigured, yet to make her suffer so much that she¡¯d rather die by using the proper strength on the right ce. Even if I were to teach you now, you would need around ten days to master it. If you don¡¯t have the patience and the girl gets disfigured, are you going to be held ountable? I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble!¡±

    Moqin finally revealed the difficulty she was facing. In response, Zhu Yan pouted as he also started to hesitate.

    ¡°Humph, all of you troublesomedies are just deliberately mystifying things, but I¡¯m not taken in by all the nonsense! What¡¯s the big deal about these high-quality goods. I¡¯m going to the boss to have him punish the shameless girl!¡±

    Zhu Yan then dashed out of the room in a rage.

    Hongyu and Moqin were about to stop Zhu Yan, but they were stopped by Lin Mengya.

    Upon seeing Zhu Yan dashing out the room, Lin Mengya simply sat down by the table and opened her meal packet.

    ¡°The food in Huichun House was not bad at all. Why don¡¯t the two of you sit down and eat your fill? After this, we can proceed with saving people.¡±

    Saving people? Had they not already failed after confusing and bewitching Zhu Yan?

 Chapter 422 - Effective Prodding

    <h4>Chapter 422 Effective Prodding</h4>

    Although Hongyu and Moqin still had doubts, when they saw Qingge helping herself to food and drink in a carefree way, they decided to suppress their anxiety for the time being.

    After all, they could not find any other way out at the moment, so rather springing into action, they would listen to Qingge and make the necessary preparation for now.

    When Lin Mengya finished eating and drinking, she poured herself a cup of tea, sat down at a chair and put her legs up as she fixed her gaze on the door, half smiling.

    At least she did not need to watch her image while in Huichun House, although back in the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she usually did whatever she liked.

    Not long after they were done with their meals, there were noisesing from outside the room indicating that something was going on.

    Lin Mengya did not response, looking as if she did not sense any movement, but she sighed softly.

    ¡°s, do you think the boss will agree to Lord Zhu Yan¡¯s request?¡±

    Hongyu and Moqin had been waiting for a while for her to give her instructions on their next steps.

    Given the circumstances, the twodies naturallyplemented Lin Mengya and as they tried to follow the clues.

    ¡°From my point of view, those girls are considered high-quality goods from Lieyun. Each of them was worth a great deal of money. She may have offended Lord Zhu Yan, but I doubt if the boss would get angry with her.¡±

    Hongyu purposelymented in a tone of regret. While the threedies appeared to be having an idle chit chat, they had quietly set him up.

    If he failed to have the girl punished, he would feel his ego bruised. Unfortunately, Zhu Yan also did not have the authority to punish her.

    ¡®Crash¡¯ went empty meal packages from outside the door. They seemed to be have been toppled over by someone who kicked on them.

    Thereafter, Zhu Yan¡¯s sulky face appeared before the threedies at the door of the room.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Lord Zhu Yan. Please forgive us for not knowing that you were outside the room.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to look afraid, but was actuallyughing within her heart.

    Judging from the look on Zhu Yan¡¯s face, he had likely been rebuked by the boss.

    While he looked dejected, he might well have started hating Xiu. Good, it looked like everything was going as she had wanted it to be.

    ¡°Follow me, the three of you. I will teach that bitch a lesson today.¡±

    Zhu Yan had be furious, but his eyes were teary as if he just cried.

    However, there was a look of resentment in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes at this moment that sent chills up Lin Mengya¡¯s spine.

    It was apparent that thisd was petty and intolerant. Of course the three girls had yed a part in adding the fuel to the me, they could tell that Zhu Yan would grow up to be a disaster!

    ¡°We are only lowly courtesans. We don¡¯t dare to go against the boss¡¯mands.¡±

    Moqin responded as if she had been put in a tight spot, but Zhu Yan red at them and said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯te with me, I will vent my anger by taking your lives!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the three girls stopped trying to run away and trailed behind Zhu Yan as he proceeded to the first floor.

    In fact, they had guessed correctly. The room where the abducted girls were kept locked up was right behind the second floor.

    They did not see the back door leading to the backyard simply because there were men guarding it and that they had to make a few turns before they arrived there.

    They were supposed imprisoned there, but actually, they were simply put into the room and not permitted to leave.

    Lin Mengya was puzzled as to why the boss had not quickly traded off these young girls after abducting them.

    Why would the boss keep them in the backyard? Unless she did not mean to sell them after abducting them.

    ¡°She is kept in the room right at the middle. You three will wait here while I send the other people away.¡±

    On the way here, the guards had refrained from questioning them once they saw that Zhu Yan was with them.

    Those men had let them proceed all the way here.

    It seemed that Zhu Yan held a considerable high position within Huichun House.

    The strange thing was that he was only a child.

    Lin Mengya stood there with Hongyu and Moqin as she quietly sized up the surrounding situation.

    Before them was a small courtyard like the quadrangle dwellings. There were two rooms on each direction to the north, south, east and west. There did not seem to be an exit from this courtyard other than that on the second floor ahead of them.

    Those guards would not enter this courtyard but merely patrol outside.

    Lin Mengya made a mental assessment and realized that there was less than ten percent likelihood that she would seed in helping Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister escape with her.

    She was to me for not making sufficient preparation. She did not even have any external help at this moment.

    At first, she thought she could escape, bringing Xiu with her, once Long Tianyu came around from being so drunk.

    Never did she expect that she would be locked up in this ce.

    ¡°Bitch! Let¡¯s see how long more you can keep up with your sharp tongue!¡±

    When Lin Mengya was still in deep thoughts, Zhu Yan¡¯s voice of scolding echoed through the air.

    Thereafter, a furious looking Zhu Yan exited from the room, bringing with him a girl.

    The girl had both her hands bound by a linen rope and was shaking like a leaf as she gazed at Zhu Yan. Lin Mengya immediately recognized the pitiful-looking girl as the littless lying in the same coffin as Xiu.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Sumei!¡±

    Hongyu got all emotional and agitated, but Moqin and Lin Mengya held on tightly to her one on each side.

    Fortunately, Zhu Yan¡¯s attention was not on them, otherwise, he would have sensed something.

    ¡°Now is not the right time!¡±

    Lin Mengya whisperedforting words to Hongyu. Hongyu could only nod her head as she understood that she had to suppress her emotions for now.

    Soon, the girl named Sumei was locked up in the next by Zhu Yan.

    Zhu Yan indicated to Lin Mengya and the two other girls with his eyes as well as lips, meaning that they should spring into action now.

    ¡°Alright, will you wait here for a while please?¡±

    Lin Mengya remained cool as she tried to persuade Zhu Yan to wait for the three of them outside.

    Zhu Yan waved his hand impatiently and reluctantly as he watched the three girls enter the room.

    The room was not very spacious and it was simply decorated, but there was a pretty young girl who was tied to the bedpost. When she heard the sound of the opening, she too stirred.

    ¡°You wretched kid, looking neither male nor female! Let me tell you, when I regain my freedom, I wille after you first! You¡¯re not even fit to provoke us, girls from Lieyun!¡±

    Seeing the girl¡¯s vigor, Lin Mengya felt likeughing.

    She rushed over the girl and as she tried to untie the rope around Xiu, Lin Mengya whispered something into her ear.

    ¡°Continue your scolding, I¡¯m here to rescue you.¡±

    Xiu cast a doubtful look on her, but as she tried hard to recall, she finally realized that Lin Mengya¡¯s features ovepped with that big brother she once met.

    Xiu was a witty young girl who quickly understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intention. While looking pleasantly surprised, she continued to scold from her mouth.

    ¡°Are you still so sharp-tongued, little sister? Huichun House is not a ce where you can do whatever you like.¡±

    As Moqin and Xiu continued singing the same tune, Moqin gestured at Xiu and she quickly picked up the message.

    A quick-witted Xiu nodded and beganshing out in pain from just being sharp-tongued a moment ago.

    ¡°She is making a scene now. Won¡¯t you stuff something into her mouth to shut her up?¡±

    Zhu Yan, who was standing outside the room, sounded rather satisfied with the oue.

    It was as if he was ted to see his enemy being punished.

    Things had turned out exactly as Lin Mengya had hoped. Hongyu remained standing at the door to mislead Zhu Yan while Lin Mengya and Moqin continued exchanging information with Xiu.

    ¡°Big Brother... oops no, Big Sister, how did you get here?¡±

    Pleasantly surprised, Xiu threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. She had been so scared of what happened these few days.

    She was pleasantly surprised now that someone hade to her rescue.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Didn¡¯t your Uncle say that he wille to rescue you? Why did you still end up here in that case?¡±

    Lin Mengya was full of questions. The best time for her uncle to take action had to be when Xiu was still in hands of White Dragon and ck Tiger.

    At the mention of her uncle, an expression of guilt quickly appeared on Xiu¡¯s face.

    ¡°My uncle indeed managed to find me the other day, but I wanted him to rescue that blind olddy¡¯s son. Who knew because of that, we were found out. I didn¡¯t know what happened after that, but I ended up here.¡±

    They nodded at her exnation, but now was not time to chat. Lin Mengya gave Xiu some instructions and began to discuss with Moqin a way to escape from this ce.

    ¡°If you, together with Hongyu, want to get the girls out of here, Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s little Sister could pretend to be obedient. That would increase the chance of escape if they could remain kept here. The boss usually doesn¡¯t stay here for long. Once he leaves, I will have a chance to release you.¡±

    In reality, Moqin did not have any other better idea than to suggest these conditions.

    However, Lin Mengya did not think this was a good idea. On one hand, no one knew when the boss would leave. Even if Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s little sister pretended to be submissive, they had to bear in mind what kind of ce this was. They might be sold like goods anytime.

    Furthermore, what was crucial was that she could not afford any more dys.

    ¡°What do you suggest we do? I have no other ideas. Oh yes, Xiu, is there someone called Little Five among you? She was around fifteen years old and she has a mole at the corner of her right eye.¡±

    Xiu shook her head in response to Moqin¡¯s urgent questioning after thinking hard.

    ¡°Apart from Sumei and I, there¡¯re a few other girls here, but none of them are as how you described.¡±

    Moqin went into a daze for a while and finally smiled a sad smile and nodded.

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that Moqin was actually also looking for her family members, which was why she had resorted to this.

    However, since Moqin had failed to find who she was looking for, Lin Mengya would not let her be involved. At least, Lin Mengya wanted to keep her status in Huichun House so Moqin could continue searching for the person she was looking for.

    ¡°Alright, get out there quickly. Just teach her a lesson but don¡¯t blow this up, lest I can¡¯t help you when the boss reproaches youter on.¡±

    Zhu Yan¡¯s anger was abated and he had calmed down by now perhaps because he had taken his revenge and that he was starting to feel guilty about it. He was now hurrying Lin Mengya and the girls in fear that the boss might find out about this.

 Chapter 423 - Released

    <h4>Chapter 423 Released</h4>

    Since they had managed to locate Xiu and the rest of the girls by now, Lin Mengya did not want to dy further lest they should attract the attention of Zhu Yan and the boss.

    She instructed Xiu not to expose her identity and not to anyone know the fact that they knew each other.

    Among the three of them, Moqin was the most downcast. However, she did not show much of her emotions. It was probably because she had already expected the oue to be this way.

    Lin Mengya stood stupefied the moment she stepped out of the door.

    A calm andposed figure was standing before them.

    In the same way, Hongyu and Moqin froze there and then. They had not expected the boss to be waiting for them here.

    ¡°Is she the person you are looking for?¡±

    The boss sounded indifferent. Her voice was devoid of any kind of emotion.

    However, her quiet eyes seemed to have pierced through everything.

    A chill ran up Lin Mengya¡¯s spine. At the sight of theposed-looking boss, Lin Mengya realized that the boss had seen through her n.

    She might as well admit it since she had been found out.

    ¡°Yes, she is my friend. I¡¯vee especially for her. I know my request may sound outrageous, but please have mercy and let my friend off.¡±

    Desperate, Hongyu likewise stood up to shoulder the responsibility.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m the one who brought Little Sister Qingge here. I¡¯ve wanted to look for my own little sister too. Please do not me her.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect Hongyu to own up too.

    As they realized that Moqin was hesitating to do the same, Lin Mengya and Hongyu shook their heads at her immediately.

    It was sufficient for the two of them to shoulder this matter. Moqin should not get herself involved.

    With a look of regret in her eyes, Moqin stood where she was as she drew an invisible line between herself and the two other girls.

    ¡°Do you intend to bring your friend and younger sister out of here?¡±

    Although it appeared that the boss had been betrayed by her subordinates, he maintained hisposure.

    The tone of her voice was harmonious as if she was making a usual inquiry.

    Lin Mengya and Hongyu, unaware of the severity of the situation, nodded to the boss¡¯ question.

    ¡°Alright, you can bring them out.¡±

    What?

    Lin Mengya and Hongyu exchanged astonished looks.

    What did the boss just agree to their request? Did she just agree to let them bring the girls out of this ce?

    Was, was this true?

    ¡°Zhu Yan, release those two girls. Bring them out with you. Moqin, stay behind.¡±

    Zhu Yan, who thought what he had done had been found out, was looking very pale, but he obeyed the boss¡¯ instructions.

    However, there was something strange about the way he looked at Lin Mengya and Hongyu.

    In the past, no one had gotten away so easily after deceiving the boss.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Moqin¡¯s body quivered, but just as Qingge had said that she needed to continue searching for her family member. No matter what happened, she had to regain her boss¡¯ trust by all means.

    For this reason, when she looked at Qingge and Hongyu once again, her eyes were cold and emotionless.

    Hopefully, the boss would believe her.

    Both Xiu and Hongyu were let out of the room. Compared to Sumei, who was shaking like a leaf, Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as she waited for the boss and Zhu Yan.

    Although she was not put through any physical punishment, what happened to her in thest few days had left her battered.

    If not for Lin Mengya holding her back, Xiu would have gone up to them and bite them.

    ¡°Thank you for granting our wish, Madam. We will leave right away.¡±

    Lin Mengya pulled Xiu towards herself and Hongyu hugged Sumei and wept. The four of them could not wait to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    ¡°Wait, Miss Lin, let me give you a piece of advice.¡±

    Shocked, Lin Mengya wondered how the owner of Huichun House knew her real name.

    ¡°Please, Sir.¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at the owner of the Huichun House warily as the rm in her sounded. Perhaps she had belittled the Huichun House all along.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting you go because this is a favor I owed to someone. Don¡¯t ever fall into my hands again, because not everyone could be persuaded by him to let you go. I hope you treasure this kindness.¡±

    There was some coldness in his voice.

    All of a sudden, there was some degree of resentment in the eyes of the owner of Huichun House.

    Lin Mengya instinctively retreated a few steps. She was rather certain that she had not offended such a person, but from what she was hearing, it seemed that it was someone whom she knew who had exchanged her freedom and soundness with a favor.

    Who could that person be?

    ¡°If it was a friend who treats me sincerely, naturally I will not disappoint him. Rest assure, Sir.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood tall and straight even when she had fallen into the hands of others. She was no pushover.

    ¡°Good. Zhu Yan, send them out.¡±

    After a while, the owner of Huichun House had reverted to her cold, indifferent person, who would remain unmoved under any circumstances.

    After throwing a suspicious nce at Zhu Yan, Lin Mengya had no other choice but to follow him as they exited.

    This was strange. Who among the people she knew would be rted to the people here?

    Zhu Yan simply led them to the entrance of the secret passage. Thereafter, Hongyu brought Sumei and Lin Mengya brought Xiu to their respective rooms.

    By now, the sky was bright. While Long Tianyu was still sleeping soundly on the bed, Lin Mengya quickly changed into man¡¯s clothing. Finally, she had the opportunity to have a chat with Xiu about what happened in thest few days.

    ¡°Elder sister, this man is so handsome. Is he your husband?¡± asked Xiu curiously as she gazed curiously at the man sleeping soundly on the bed.

    Lin Mengya paused for a moment then nodded silently. She reached out her delicate hand and stuffed a pill into Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth to sober him up from the effects of alcohol.

    ¡°You are so lucky to have found such a handsome brother-inw. Oh yes, have you seen my uncle and hispanion?¡±

    Although Xiu was still curious, after knowing that the man on the bed was her savior¡¯s husband, she turned away from looking. She tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and asked in a low voice.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°No, I just arrived yesterday and did not expect things to turn out in a huge mess. Let me bring you back so we could rejoin my group of businessmen. I will ask Lord Guo to send a message to your group of businessmen and your uncle can then send someone to fetch you. What do you think?¡±

    She and Long Tianyu had not returned for the entire night. While others might not be bothered, Baishao must be very anxious by now. Although Xiu was a daring girl, she was after all still an innocent young girl.

    If Lin Mengya left her alone in Square Town, she might be abducted by evil people.

    Apparently, Xiu adored her savior, Lin Mengya. Smiling, she nodded vigorously. She was more than happy with whatever arrangement Lin Mengya had in mind.

    ¡°Silly girl. You just had a close shave with death. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Xiu¡¯s brilliant smile was contagious. Lin Mengya¡¯s mncholic mood eased considerably.

    Strangely although thisss had been abducted and sold, she was still single-minded about looking for the son of the blind olddy.

    Had she not just escaped from their of evildoers? Not only was she not wailing and weeping, but she was still smiling innocently as if nothing had happened to her.

    ¡°Why should I be wailing and weeping since I¡¯ve escaped from that ce? Moreover, what¡¯s the use of crying even if I¡¯m being captured again? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to conserve my energy and look out for opportunities to escape?¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised at Xiu¡¯s way of thinking.

    Xiu was no doubt a very unique girl.

    ¡°Hm...¡±

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu, who was on the bed, began to stir.

    Lin Mengya quickly turned around. Finally, this man, who had a good night¡¯s sleep was gradually waking up.

    He reached out his big hand to touch his aching temples. He could taste the bitterness in his mouth as he tried to open his heavy eyelids. There was a look of hesitation in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes at that instant.

    Where was this ce?

    ¡°So you¡¯re awake. Drink some water.¡±

    As Lin Mengya recalled the way Long Tianyu lookedst night, she could no longer pretend to be unperturbed.

    It seemed that this man would never utter any sweet nothings, but as the saying goes, ¡®wine in, truth out¡¯. Although Lin Mengya was not a quarrelsome woman, she was keenly aware that a clear-headed Long Tianyu would never utter certain words.

    As Long Tianyu took over the cup from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, he went into a daze gazing at her.

    He had really drunk too much alcoholst night that he hadpletely no recollection of what happened.

    ncing around, he realized that this was not the inn.

    ¡°This ce is...¡±

    ¡°This is a brothel. You drank too muchst night and came here to seek pleasure.¡±

    While Lin Mengya sounded unaffected, Long Tianyu was taken aback in his heart.

    How was that possible? He instinctively looked down at himself immediately. After realizing that he was wearing the same clothes as the day before, he seemed to understand something.

    ¡°Alright, you simply had a night¡¯s sleep here. Let cut the unnecessary small talk. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to leave if we dy further.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu. She had meant this joke to be a little punishment for him.

    Although he had rejected other women, he hade here on his own ord after all. She would have given him a tough time if not for his good behavior.

    Nodding, he was Long Tianyu after all. Even though he had just woke up from his sleep, he was able to regain his usual state immediately.

    However, it was only after a bit of moving around that Long Tianyu realized that there was another girl with them in the room.

    At this moment, the girl was sitting on a chair, sizing him up with her bright eyes.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Dongfang Xiu. You may call me Xiu. My dear brother-inw, you look like you¡¯ve got a healthy body. Big Sister, you¡¯re really blessed.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was drinking water just then almost choked on the water.

    What on earth was thisss talking about?

    During the day, Huichun House seemed to have lost all the buzz.

    The leftover food and wine on the tables in the main hall had not been cleared away.

    Could it be because of the instructions of the owner of Huichun House that when they came down from the second floor to the door, there was not a soul to be seen?

    As they stepped out Huichun House, Hongyu and Lin Mengya turned to look at it with mixed feelings.

    Perhaps they did not wish to see Moqin in the future ever again.

    ¡°Miss Hongyu, we shall bid our farewell here.¡±

    Since they hade to the end of their cooperation, Lin Mengya did not want to have anything to do with Hongyu again.

 Chapter 424 - A Tangled Mess

    <h4>Chapter 424 A Tangled Mess</h4>

    The sky outside had lit up and Square Town came alive with stalls being set up and businesses being opened.

    On the other hand, Huichun House, the ce filled with evil, had gone to sleep once again.

    The events of the night before had so many twists and turn that even Lin Mengya had not recovered from it.

    She was especially perturbed by the fact that the owner of Huichun House imed that she had let her go in order to return someone¡¯s favor.

    This made her feel even more strongly that things happening in the world were not always as simple as she imagined.

    Within the small Square Town, her identity was like an exposed secret in the eyes of the owner of Huichun House.

    She must not act recklessly from now on, otherwise, she would implicate the people around her.

    As for Hongyu, she had after all helped Lin Mengya regardless.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya did not wish to pursue the matter further. At the same time, she did not want to have anything to do with her anymore.

    ¡°Alright, thanks a lot. Let¡¯s go, Sumei.¡±

    Hongyu and Sumei had changed into clothes thatmon women wore.

    Having lived a life of a courtesan for many years, she had saved up a considerable amount of silver, gold and expensive clothes.

    Sumei had recovered from what happened and currently, she gazed at Hongyu and the other with bewildered and fearful eyes.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go with you! Mister, Miss, I, Sumei, am a good girl from a good family. Let me remain by your side, please?¡±

    Both Lin Mengya and Hongyu did not expect Sumei to get onto her knees to implore them with tears.

    Hongyu¡¯s pretty face turned pale in an instant, although she knew she would be too ashamed to see her parents and rtives given her circumstances, Sumei¡¯s description of herself being a good girl from a good family had pierced her heart.

    ¡°Sumei, she is your blood sister.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not in her best moods now and she was desperately in need of a quiet ce to organize her helter-skelter thoughts.

    Never did they expect Sumei to behave as if to follow them was the only way out for her as she knelt on the floor and cried her eyes out.

    ¡°This... Qingge... I...¡±

    Hongyu felt hardpressed. Her intense feeling of inferiority stopped her from touching Sumei.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mood could not be worse. She nced coldly at Sumei and then strode away.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, you may follow us.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not turn her head after making the statement.

    She would just help her to the end since she had started out saving her from Huichun House.

    Back in the inn, Master Guo and hispanions were eating their breakfast when Zhao Fei spotted Long Tianyu and hispanion. Zhao Fei immediately broke out into an embarrassing smile and went forward to wee them.

    ¡°That... Eldest Brother Yuan, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve drunk too muchst night. It was only after I came back here that I realized that I¡¯ve left you behind in Huichun House. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Zhao Fei rubbed his palms together as he spoke and guilt was written all over his face.

    What kind of ce was Huichun House? It was a ce that would swallow people whole like a demon.

    Surely he would not have brought anyone there unless he was drunk.

    For this reason, he was berated by Master Guo severely.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had returned in one piece. However, Zhao Fei became perplexed and scratched his head when he saw Yuan Lin and a pretty youngdy trailing behind him.

    It was no wonder that Yuan Mei disappeared the moment they went into Huichun House. These two brothers indeed loved fooling around.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright as long as you don¡¯t visit such ces again. Master Guo, sorry to have kept everyone waiting. I¡¯m going to pack up right away so we can set out on journey as soon as possible.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not wish to dy any longer. She bowed to Master Guo and was about to bring Xiu to her room on the second floor.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, your cousin is not back yet.¡±

    Master Guo said as he continued smoking from the pouch, but he shifted his eyes onto Xiu.

    Although Xiu had always kept a low profile, Master Guo remembered seeing her on a few asions.

    Therefore, he recognized that she was Dongfang Xu¡¯s favorite niece at one nce.

    s, finally it was his group of businessmen that had to take over this troublesome problem.

    ¡°Little brother, please go ahead to pack up while I have a little chat with Master Guo.¡±

    A clever Xiu said as she smiled at Master Guo.

    Although the two of them did not really know each other, she did not seem one bit fearful of him. She sat herself down at the same table as Master Guo and the two began staring at each other.

    ¡°Hrm, don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little exhausted although what she had been through the night before was more shock than danger. However, she had a feeling that danger was everywhere in Square Town.

    From Moqin¡¯s words, she realized that the people in Huichun House already had their eyes on her the moment she entered the town.

    On top of that, Huichun House was somehow rted to White Dragon and ck Tiger.

    She could tell from the way the owner of Huichun House and Hongyu expressed themselves, that, there were a number of people who wanted to get hold of her.

    Perhaps her tracks had been watched by others for a long time. In this case, her journey ahead would be difficult and treacherous.

    For some unknown reason, she kept feeling that she was like a bug that was caught and trapped in a spider web.

    She felt that there was a constant repressive sensationing from all directions.

    However, she was unable to pinpoint where this feeling of repression wasing from. It was like a gnawing feeling of unease.

    As long as she was able to find the medication and bring it back, the emperor would regain his health again. Then Long Tianyu and she would have earned themselves a protective talisman.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, my little ancestor.¡±

    When Baishao opened the door, she immediately pulled Lin Mengya into the room.

    She looked Lin Mengya up and down, fearful that Lin Mengya was hurt in any way.

    Seeing the dark circles around her maid¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya could tell that Baishao had not slept throughout the night.

    In contrast with Moqin and Hongyu, her personal maids always brought warmth to her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m sorry, Baishao.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya reached out and embraced Baishao as she apologized to Baishao in a whisper.

    If not for her dangerous encounter the night before, she would not understand how selfish she had been on this journey.

    ¡°Why would you say that, Master. I don¡¯t deserve your apology. Moreover, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You have your business to attend to. I¡¯m just your maid and I wasn¡¯t of much help. All I could do was wait here for you toe back.¡±

    Baishao gently spoke words offort as she patted Lin Mengya on her back lightly.

    She med herself for being useless. If not for her ipetence, her master would not have to go throughst night¡¯s ordeal all by herself.

    Keeping her eyes close, Lin Mengya felt utterly exhausted.

    In retrospect, how many difficulties would she have ovee if not for the protection andpany of Long Tianyu, Qinghu and the group of friends by her side?

    ¡°Alright, Master, wash your face quickly. Look at how exhausted you look. Where have you beenst night?¡±

    Baishao had been left behind in the inn by Lin Mengya but she knew very well that her master was only trying to protect her.

    She was anxious, but she did not me her master.

    Her master, however, looked different today.

    After washing up, Lin Mengya changed into a clean set of clothing. However, she was unable to get rid of the dark cloud in her heart.

    Her usual smiley face was now overshadowed by dark clouds and this made Baishao uneasy as she was not used to it.

    ¡°Cousin, cousin, are you back?¡±

    Lin Mengya had just finished packing and she was sitting at the table, frowning in deep thoughts.

    It was at this moment that Qiu Yu dashed through the door into the room.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and nced at him, then she went back to drinking her tea without saying anything.

    Qiu Yu was surprised by Lin Mengya¡¯s indifference and coldness.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to your master?¡±

    Qiu Yu had followed Lin Mengya aroundst night and saw her enter Huichun House. He was very anxious, seeing that she had note out from Huichun House for the entire night.

    What he did not expect was that he actually fell asleepying on the roof of Huichun House.

    He was lucky not to roll off the roof and die from the fall.

    Early in the morning, he finally found the opportunity to sneak into Huichun House. By then, he realized that Lin Mengya could not be found in the whole of Huichun House.

    It was then that he hurried back to the inn to check and confirm if Lin Mengya had returned.

    Thank goodness it was a false rm.

    ¡°Shush, stop asking. Please go back to your room to pack up, Lord Qiu. Master Guo had sent a message that we will be setting out on the journey soon.¡±

    Baishao was still the person who knew Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts best.

    She pushed Qiu Yu out of the room, leaving a quiet space for her master to be alone.

    Despite being intelligent and having help from the advanced technology of the Shen Nung System, Lin Mengya could not figure out who exactly was the one who plotted against her.

    Could it be the queen and the Crown Prince? The emperor¡¯s condition had just begun to turn for the better. Moreover, the pce was only this big, it was impossible topletely seal off the information.

    Earlier, the Crown Prince lost a number of his men because of the powerful high-ranking officials in court. He must be scrambling to deal with all these things happening in the Capital City. How could he still stretch to put his spies at this border town?

    On top of that, there was the issue with Huichun House, the business with White Dragon and ck Tiger. Unless the Crown Prince was looking for trouble, why would he be involved in these businesses of striking fortune?

    Moreover, if he really bit the bullet to be ruthless, how would it be possible for Long Tianyu to end up with a draw with him?

    If it was not themand of the Crown Prince and the Queen, who could it be? Who else had she offended?

    Nevertheless, it seemed that Huichun House merely wanted to capture her. As for the owner of Huichun House, he had released Lin Mengya on ount of returning a favor.

    It showed that they were not intent on taking her life.

    She furrowed her eyebrows. For the first time ever, she felt her brain bing a mess. She could not make sense of anything anymore.

    Damn! What was the reason for all these?

    Long Tianyu stood by the door as he looked hesitantly at a dejected Lin Mengya in the room.

    He found out from Zhao Fei that he himself had been so bold to go after a dance hostess yesterday.

    Even the heavens would know that he had never been interested in courtesans. Never would he expect himself to lose the sense of propriety after drinking a few cups of strong alcohol.

    Although since young, he was used to his father, the emperor, having countless women circling him, he could not help feeling guilty before Lin Mengya.

    He badly wanted to exin himself before Lin Mengya, but he was afraid that she would not believe him, just like she did not believe him yesterday.

 Chapter 425 - Leaving As Soon As Possible

    <h4>Chapter 425 Leaving As Soon As Possible</h4>

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and suddenly she saw Long Tianyu standing at the door.

    Instinctively he nodded his head and came toward her. However, it was only when he was right before her that Long Tianyu realized that he could not open his mouth to speak.

    How should he put it such that Lin Mengya would believe that he was actually drunkst night?

    As for what happened at Huichun House, he had totally no impression of.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s palm was beginning to sweat. He had not experienced such kind of anxiety even when he first went onto the battlefield to fight his enemies when he was fifteen.

    ¡°Actually, yesterday...¡±

    After pondering for a second, Long Tianyu decided to brace himself and speak up.

    However, when he was just about to speak, someone from outside the room interrupted him.

    ¡°Yuan Brothers, Master Guo has asked for the two of you to go downstairs to discuss some matters.¡±

    Aposed Wen Shen came into sight.

    After they exchanged looks, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu nodded simultaneously and replied saying, ¡°We get it. We¡¯ll be down in a minute. Thanks, Brother Wen.¡±

    Now was not the time to be dispirited.

    Although Lin Mengya knew that she was in a disadvantaged position in this battle, to allow herself to be seized without putting up a fight given that her opponents were directing their attack at her, this was not her usual style of reaction.

    Despite having many questions on her mind, Lin Mengya kept them down. Given that she had already progressed to this stage, it would be toote to turn back.

    Since the situation hade to this, she had to face it head-on!

    Downstairs, a very lively and innocent Dongfang Xiu had already eased herself into thepany.

    At this moment, a smiling Dongfang Xiu was even pounding and massaging Master Guo¡¯s back and shoulders. They looked to get along really well and enjoying each other¡¯spany.

    The people surrounding her were teasing and joking with her, but she was not at all angry. In the midst of theughter, it was apparent that the group of businessmen had a good impression of her.

    On this point, Lin Mengya had to agree with the others.

    Xiu was like the sun that warmed and lit up everyone around her.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Brother Yuan!¡±

    On seeing Lin Mengya, the quick-witted Xiu would definitely not expose the fact that Lin Mengya was ady dressed up as a man in front of all these people.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was wearing a veil when she danced. Otherwise, she would not be able to continue taking on the identity of a man.

    Xiu skipped all the way to Lin Mengya and threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. Smiling at Lin Mengya sweetly, Xiu began reporting the current situation to her.

    ¡°Master Guo has agreed to bring me along with you all. Even Brother Zhao Fei, who looks scary when he smiles, had gone to inform the group of Lieyun businessmen that I will be following you, Brother Yuan, for the next few days.¡±

    Xiu batted her eyelids at Lin Mengya after she finished speaking.

    Xiu¡¯s adorable manners had somewhat lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s mncholic mood.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let me introduce you to my elder brother Yuan Mei, and this is Brother Wen Shi. When we get onto the horse carriageter, I will introduce you to my misses and my cousin.¡±

    Xiu nodded vigorously. Although all the people in this group of businessmen liked her, this big sister who had dressed up as a big brother was by far her favorite.

    Although Xiu and Lin Mengya seemed to act intimately with each other, no one in thepany looked at them as if they fancied each other in a romantic way.

    They simply thought that the two of them had a good rapport and enjoyed each other¡¯spany very much.

    Master Guo did not make anyments. He could tell that the two got along well just by chatting with Xiu.

    Although the little Dongfang girl was witty and smart, she was after all still a kid who was unaware of the affairs of the world. Nothing would happen even if she mixed around with Yuan Brothers.

    Furthermore, in the entirepany, Yuan Lin¡¯s wife appeared to be closest to Xiu in terms of age.

    In this way, he would be ountable to the Dongfang family if Xiu was taken care of by them.

    This would turn into a blessing for the Yuan Brothers and a favor the Dongfang family would be grateful for.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, are you leaving?¡±

    As they approached the gates, Hongyu called out to Lin Mengya with a somewhat fearful voice.

    She had washed away the makeup on her face and changed into a set of clothes likened to whatmon women would wear. However, she was unable to get rid of the enchanting look she had worn for many years.

    Perhaps men would interpret her mannerism as being flirtatious.

    To Lin Mengya, however, all she felt towards Hongyu was helplessness.

    Turning over a new leaf was not easy. Perhaps she and her sister had to find an unfamiliar ce to start the next stage of their lives anew.

    ¡°Erm, from now on, take good care of yourselves,¡± Lin Mengya said tenderly as she nodded at Hongyu.

    Lin Mengya no longer bore any grudge against Hongyu and Moqin.

    She may not be Holy Mother Mary, but everyone had her own reasons. From the perspective of Hongyu and Moqin, Lin Mengya no longer owed them anything.

    Not bearing grudges against them was considered being exceptional tolerant towards them.

    ¡°Alright, take care too. Farewell, I will leave with my sister.¡±

    Hongyu smiled, but it was not the kind of pretentious flirtatious smile she made in Huichun House. It was a pure and sincere smile she gave to a girl whose real name she did not even know.

    Perhaps this farewell was for forever.

    Although the gold, silver and expensive clothes she had saved up were not sufficient to provide for a wealthy life for her sister, it would be enough to find her sister a good husband as well as set up a small business to provide for the family.

    Lin Mengya smiled back as she got Xiu ready to get up the horse carriage.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go with this woman! She is a bad woman! Mister, please let me follow you!¡±

    Her hysterical cries attracted the attention of the entire group of businessmen.

    Lin Mengya, who was already standing on the horse carriage, looked back and saw that the figure hiding behind Hongyu all along had thrown herself at Long Tianyu¡¯s feet.

    Her slender and delicate hand was tugging at the hem of Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes.

    Sumei¡¯s small face, streaked with tears, really tugged at the heartstrings of people.

    A frown appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. Did Sumei not know how to behave?

    ¡°Little Sister, stop trying to obstruct Young Master Yuan. Let¡¯s go, I really am your blood sister!¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s face was looking a little pale. She had clearly exined to Sumei that she was indeed the child whom her parents had lost over a decade ago.

    However, Sumei kept casting repulsive looks at Hongyu and spoke harshly to her.

    Hongyu thought that over time, Sumei would ept her.

    Little did she expect things to turn out this way.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Sumei blurted out of her thin lips.

    Long Tianyu did not like girls, other than Lin Mengya, to draw close to him.

    He stood there, unmoved. In fact, the expression on his handsome face was icy cold.

    He hated girls who harassed and pestered him. He was especially irritated by those who threw themselves at his feet, weeping non-stop.

    ¡°Mister, I really am a pure and innocent girl from a good family. Please save me, will you?¡±

    Sumei continued imploring desperately as she held on tightly to the hem of Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her delicate hands.

    That woman was a prostitute and mother had said that prostitutes were bad women.

    Therefore, she would by no means follow a prostitute.

    ¡°Sumei! Let go of the Elder Master Yuan! Let¡¯s not dy them any longer. Let go of your hand,e on!¡±

    Hongyu, sharp and observant, had long sensed the intense coldness in Yuan Mei¡¯s eyes.

    That was the look of the eyes of someone devoid of any feeling of mercy.

    If not for thedy who had temporarily called herself Yuan Lin, perhaps Yuan Mei would have kicked Sumei away mercilessly.

    ¡°No! Let go of me, shameless woman! Master Yuan, I¡¯m a pure and innocent girl. Please bring me along with you, will you? I am willing to be your ve to pay you back for your kindness!¡±

    Lin Mengya watched the events unfolded like a drama like a bystander. Although Hongyu had been living a degraded life, she was sensible and wise. For the sake of saving her little sister, she remained strong and was willing to make any sacrifice.

    However, Sumei had hurt Hongyu deeply. Perhaps this was the kind of unfair treatment towards girls under the feudalistic influence.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s patience was wearing thin from Sumei¡¯s incessant pestering.

    Even in the Capital City, no other girls would have the audacity to behave so rudely towards him.

    Surrounding him, there were already some among the group of businessmen who started whispering.

    If he were to kick Sumei away, these people might well say worse things.

    Moreover, he had never been violent towards women.

    Caught in the situation, Long Tianyu was unable to extricate himself from Sumei¡¯s hold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Yuan. My little sister doesn¡¯t know how to behave herself. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s face was drained of its colors as she knelt before Yuan Mei, imploring him.

    Her palms had be cold. If not for her rtionship with Yuan Lin, perhaps Sumei would be a dead person lying there by now.

    As the bystanders surrounding them multiplied, Lin Mengya did not wish to be surrounded and watched as if they were animals in the zoo.

    ¡°Come over here for a while, Yuan Lin.¡±

    It was Master Guo. He had been watching from the side but now he approached Long Tianyu, but no one could tell from the dull look in his eyes what he was thinking.

    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage, came to stand beside Master Guo and Master Guo whispered to her, ¡°From my perspective, I would rather you just let this pair of sistersing along with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect Master Guo to ask for their favor on behalf of Hongyu and her sister.

    She was about to say something when Master Guo stopped her and gave her a look which indicated for her to calm down.

    ¡°We¡¯ve attracted too much attention. If we don¡¯t set out now, our business will be dyed. Are you going to let the entire group of businessmen suffer loss over this trivial matter?¡±

    All of a sudden, there was a prating and incisive look in Master Guo¡¯s eyes.

    As he kept his eyes on Lin Mengya, she felt that there was no way she could say no to him.

    Lin Mengya scanned the surrounding and being sharp and sensitive, she spotted some questioning eyes among the bystanders.

    How could she forget that White Dragon and ck Tiger¡¯s men were still within this town?

    The owner of Huichun House might have let them go, this did not mean that White Dragon and ck Tiger¡¯s men would noty their hands on them again.

    ¡°I understand, Master Guo. Please give me a minute, then we can set off straight away.¡±

    Lin Mengya replied Master Guo, sounding apologetic. Regardless of how reluctant she was, at least for today, she had to bring Hongyu and her sister along.

    Lin Mengya inhaled gently, then she walked towards Long Tianyu with a straight face.

 Chapter 426 - Arriving at the Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 426 Arriving at the Foreign Land</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s better leave them be. Let¡¯s wait until we arrive at the nation of Lintian to find a ce to settle them. What do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone of negotiation softened the severe expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.

    He pondered for a moment and eventually nodded, but he did not even nce at the weeping girl.

    ¡°Alright, since my elder brother had agreed, you may follow us for the time being. Hongyu, you and sister may travel with us in the same horse carriage.¡±

    Hongyu gazed at Yuan Lin with eyes filled with gratitude. If not for her, Yuan Mei might really have killed Sumei, who kept pestering him.

    On the other hand, Sumei had stopped crying and broke into a smile as she thanked the two Masters Yuan profusely.

    What Hongyu was most worried about was that her little sister might be harboring wrong intentions.

    s, she could only wish that her little sister was just by fits and snatches.

    The horse carriage which was not especially spacious to start with had three more people added to it. Apart from Xiu, who was weed in there, Hongyu and Sumei could only confine themselves to one corner.

    Lin Mengya did not like the frail-looking Sumei who kept pestering them.

    However, she did not want to express her dislike in the presence of Hongyu lest she should embarrass her.

    Once the horse carriage exited Square Town, Lin Mengya used her wish to breathe fresh air as an excuse to get out of the horse carriage and found a horse to ride on instead.

    ¡°Stop looking like victim. The younger of the Yuan brothers may be taken in by you, but not other people. Elder Sister Hongyu, please discipline your younger sister, otherwise don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t spare her feelings.¡±

    Xiumented with an innocent smile on her adorable face.

    ¡°Miss Xiu, actually, I was just... terrified.¡±

    Sumei smiled awkwardly as she tried to exin herself and drops of tears were seeping out of her watery eyes.

    She looked so pitiful, curling up as a ball, as if Xiu had bullied her.

    ¡°Terrified? If you were terrified, why did you hang on so tightly to Elder Brother Yuan¡¯s leg instead of other people¡¯s leg? Even if I believe that you were terrified, we will soon cross the borders into the Nation of Lintian. You and your elder sister would be able to find your livelihood there. Rest assured that no one would know what your elder sister used to do. How about that?¡±

    Xiu suggested cheekily, but her eyes were piercingly sharp as she spoke.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Since Young Master Yuan said he would keep me, I belong to him now. Moreover, she is not my sister, but a filthy woman! If I lived with her, who knows if I might turn into the kind of woman she was...¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Xiu gave Sumei a tight p without mercy.

    The smile on Xiu¡¯s face disappeared instantly and her piercing re went right through Sumei¡¯s heart like a sharpened dagger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you did when we were locked up together! While you keep saying that she is a filthy woman. If it¡¯s not for her, who knows if you would have been sold to a brothel by now!¡±

    Sumei stared at Xiu in a daze. Her lips quivered but no words came out of her mouth.

    Xiu looked at the pretentious girl with disdain. She did not want to be too direct otherwise it would make things difficult for Hongyu.

    ¡°You¡¯d better behave wisely and sensibly if you don¡¯t want me to expose you and tell everybody about those things.¡±

    When Xiu was done talking, she turned her head to look out of the window.

    Baishao and Hongyu did not know what exactly happened between the two of them, but Baishao could tell that Sumei was not as innocent as she appeared to be.

    Lin Mengya rode the horse with ease, while Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu were riding one on her right and the other on her left.

    The silence between the three of them was bizarre. No one was willing to be the first to break the awkward silence.

    However, both Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu took turns peeking at Lin Mengya. asional, their eyes would meet and they would give each other a re, as if they were challenging each other.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you both,¡± Lin Mengya decided to remind Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu after she calmed her thoughts.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The two men asked simultaneously, though not out of good rapport.

    Nevertheless, when they realized that they had spoken at the same time, they childishly gave each other a hard re.

    ¡°Someone is watching me. Last night, I met the owner of Huichun House. Initially, I thought I could keep my identity from him, but he already knew my real identity.¡±

    In that instant, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu¡¯s expressions were frozen.

    Both of them had fallen into the whirlpool of the power struggle for the throne. They could smell the crisis in Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    ¡°Could it be the Crown Prince¡¯s men?¡± Qiu Yu asked softly as if he was facing an enemy after hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The Crown Prince does not have such capabilities. What else did you find out, Mengya?¡±

    Long Tianyu stopped arguing with Qiu Yu at the mention of serious business.

    Although the Crown Prince had created lots of trouble for them, Long Tianyu was aware of the capabilities of the Queen and the Crown Prince.

    If the Crown Prince could reach them so far, the mother-and-son pair would not have done these things in the dark when the emperor was still ill.

    ¡°Perhaps this had something to do with White Dragon and ck Tiger. I believe they are not simply an organization that does human trading. Not to mention other things, but there was a secretly hidden courtyard in Huichun House which has a richly ornamented building in it. It¡¯s not a ce wheremoners can afford to visit. Such kind of ces is even rare in the Capital City. Furthermore, I heard that such courtyards could also be found elsewhere.¡±

    The gentle spring breeze brushed on Lin Mengya¡¯s face and the heat she was feeling a moment ago subsided.

    Simrly, Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu had sunk into deep thoughts respectively. Like Lin Mengya, they each had his suspicion.

    After pondering for a long time, both of them were determined to guard and protect Lin Mengya by staying by her side all the way until they return to the Capital City.

    ¡°Forget it, and let¡¯s not allow our imagination to run wild. At least those people are not intent on taking my life. I¡¯ll just be cautious. They must have plotted against me before they are fearful of something. Otherwise, they could well show themselves and capture me directly.¡±

    How very much like Lin Mengya. Although the situation was going against her, she could still find reasons to believe that there was something advantageous.

    Long Tianyu nodded as he shared Lin Mengya¡¯s sentiments.

    They were going to reach the Nation of Lintian soon. Perhaps they could take advantage of the fact that he and the Lin Family were both powerful forces in the Jin State.

    However, their sensitive identity in a foreign country was not going to help them much.

    ¡°As soon as we get over the pass, we would not encounter greater danger than that.¡±

    Qiu Yu, who appeared nervous along the way, had strangely regained his confidence at this moment.

    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Qiu Yu with apparent suspicion.

    Strangely, back in the Capital City, he did not even dare to offend the judge in the Imperial Hospital.

    How was it that once they entered the Nation of Lintian, he seemed to gain confidence and vigor.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to pry. All these should be kept secret. You¡¯ll understand when the time is right.¡±

    Psst, there he went, trying to be secretive.

    Lin Mengya did not want to push it. Both Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu were simr in this way. If there was something they did not want to reveal, even if she were to put a knife at their necks, they would not say anything.

    As the three of them continued chit-chatting, soon the group of businessmen had been traveling for almost half a day.

    The Nation of Lintian was located towards the south and it was surrounded by the sea on three sides. Its climate was therefore much more humid than the Dajin.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya had felt that the weather was like the beginning of spring at the start of the journey, but now they had beening to the end of spring.

    Although the rtionship between the two nations was not especially intimate, there were no city gates whatsoever at the borders. However, there was an interlinking town filled with businessmen from both nations. If they wish to pass through to the neighboring nation, there were officials at either end of the town who would help with the application for permission.

    The residents in the town, having lived harmoniously with each other over a long period of time, could not be told apart in any way.

    ¡°If there was no war and there¡¯s harmony between nations like here, how blessed would all the people be.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was riding on the horse, sighed from her heart.

    Having been raised in a general¡¯s household, although she had not been on the battlefield, there was nock of the violent stories of battles when she heard her father spoke other generals and armymanders.

    She might not be able to experience the cruelty from the stories she heard, but there were those numerous uncles who after visiting the Lin¡¯s Mansion never returned after going to battles.

    Her father once brought her to attend a general¡¯s funeral.

    She witnessed the entire family, from young to old, weeping and crying their eyes out. She might still be an idiot at that time, but thereafter, she had refused to apany her father to attend other funerals ever.

    If there were no wars between nations, those uncles would still be with their wives and children.

    Unfortunately, as long as there were selfish ambitions in the world, there was no stopping these unreasonable plundering and cruel wars.

    ¡°Perhaps her wishes mighte true one day, but for now, such a peaceful situation won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Qiu Yu sighed regretfully, but immediately shut his mouth thereafter.

    Lin Mengya, who was did not fully understand politics, turned to look at him with puzzlement.

    However, Qiu Yu simply smiled at her and did not exin further.

    Lin Mengya could not help but roll her eyes at Qiu Yu. She could not stand people who started saying something but did notplete what he wanted to say.

    Master Guo was considered a frequenter in this interlinking town. On ount of his face as well as the gifts, the officials from both nations soon gave their permission for their group of businessmen to pass through the town to enter the Nation of Lintian.

    Turning back to look at Dajin, it still looked like it was just in spring, but the Nation of Lintian ahead of them, looked a sea of green.

    ¡°If we continue on further, there will be a forest of apricot trees. During this season, they would look like they are covered in snow and it will be a pretty sight.¡±

    There was a hint of tion on Qiu Yu¡¯s face.

    In his eyes, one could see the joy he seldom disyed. He now did not look like a visitor but the returned people.

    Lin Mengya seemed to have guessed something, but she merely shook her head and smiled instead of exposing him.

    ¡°However, we will arrive at the most dangerous ce after passing through the forest of apricot trees. Bear in mind to be very careful.¡±

 Chapter 427 - Spending the Night in the Apricot Forest

    <h4>Chapter 427 Spending the Night in the Apricot Forest</h4>

    There was a hint of worry in Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes although on the surface, he looked rxed.

    If they wished to take a shortcut, they would have to take the risk of facing more dangers.

    They would perhaps still have some confidence under normal circumstances. Although the terrain was treacherous, they could pass through with more caution.

    However, they had been watched now.

    If that someone¡¯s intention was to prevent Lin Mengya from finding the medicine she was searching for, a battle was bound to break out here.

    ¡°Would it be better if I go to Master Guo and request that we set off earlier? I don¡¯t want to implicate the group of businessmen. If I¡¯m the target, I don¡¯t want to remain among the group of businessmen. I believe they would not wish toplicate the matter too.¡±

    At sunset, they would pass the forest of apricot trees and the treacherous section of the mountainous path woulde into view. At the narrowest part of the path, only one carriage could possibly pass.

    Furthermore, whaty below was a 30000-meter-deep cliff. What was even more dangerous was the strong wind blowing up from the valley.

    Not to mention that people would lose bnce there, even horse carriages would wobble violently under such strong gale.

    This was the reason why most people would choose not to subject themselves to such natural dangers.

    Usually other groups of businesses would have to rely on chains on the horse carriages to get across this dangerous stretch, even so, they would be in great fear.

    It would like be very dangerous for the three of them if they were to ride across this section on horseback.

    ¡°Let me inform Master Guo. I believe he would understand.¡±

    Qiu Yu nodded in agreement. After all, the people in the group of businessmen weremoners. There was no need to implicate these innocent people.

    Keeping her eyes on Qiu Yu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya sighed softly.

    ¡°Are you so anxious? I will protect you.¡±

    Long Tianyu took Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate hands into his own and reassured her tenderly. The look in his eyes touched Lin Mengya and it gave her a sense of security.

    She nodded in response. For some unknown reason, she had always believed that Long Tianyu would keep to his words.

    Qiu Yu, who discussed the matter with Master Guo, was back in no time.

    Master Guo was no doubt an intelligent and experienced person. He was keenly aware of their special status. The kind of trouble they might get into would be out of ordinary.

    ¡°Master Guo has agreed, but he said that the gale would be stronger at night. Therefore he would let the group of businessmen rest one more day in the forest of apricot trees. He said we could set off on the second day.¡±

    This was the greatestpromise Master Guo could make for them.

    Lin Mengya turned to look towards Master Guo and nodded as an indication of her gratitude.

    As the group of businessmen proceeded with their journey, they soon reached the forest of apricot trees as Qiu Yu had said.

    Before they entered the forest, the subtle fragrance from the apricot entered their nostrils.

    Compared to the out-of-the-world fragrance of the plum flowers, the more-thanmon apricot flower was like a girl next door, being lovable and close to the heart.

    Perhaps even the best artist in the nation might not be able to express a tenth of this beautiful scenery in painting.

    Extensive patches of pastel pink and snow-white flowers seem to be connected together and the apricot flowers seemed to pile up into a never-ending hill.

    Who would have imagined that behind this forest of apricot flowers on the hill, there was a deep gorge which could cost the lives of people traveling through it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all take a rest in the forest of apricot trees ahead!¡±

    Wen Shi called out with his deep rough voice and everyone responded in unison.

    Before the sky became dark, the people spread themselves out in the forest to look for a suitable ce to set up their ce to cook and rest.

    Riding the horse, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu to check out what was ahead of them.

    The road was not too difficult, but on seeing that treacherous gorge likened to the grand canyon of Africa, Lin Mengya could not help swallowing hard.

    ¡°It was no wonder that for many years, no other nations had tried to invade the Nation of Lintian although it was not especially strong and prosperous.¡±

    Having witnessed the naturalndform, Lin Mengya was in awe of the creator.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. The Nation of Lintian was surrounded by the sea on three sides, so it was only connected to thend on one side of its borders. Because of this deep gorge, there were left only two paths that people use to enter and leave the nation.¡±

    Despite Qiu Yu trying to suppress his excitement, he could not hide how he sounded pleased with himself.

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to press him further. She would be stupid not to have guessed that Qiu Yu was a citizen of the Nation of Lintian.

    However, be it a citizen of the Nation of Lintian or the Jin State, at least they were friends who would help and support each other.

    ¡°Although the country is easy to guard against the attack of enemies, if any army were to take over the two entrances and exits, wouldn¡¯t the people of the Nation of Lintian be trapped?¡±

    Long Tianyu did not like thecent look of Qiu Yu. If they were in the Capital City, he would seize this guy and interrogate him as if he were a spy.

    However, Qiu Yu was not at all angry. He simply shook his head and said, ¡°Why do you think no one lives here when this area belonged to the Nation of Lintian? It was precisely because the nation is surrounded by water on its three sides. Every household owns boats and everyone is a skillful sailor. If these two exits have been overtaken by the enemies, the people of Lintian would get onto their boats and sail away. Would you be able to sail onnd even if you are skillful?¡±

    Qiu Yu¡¯s words stupefied Long Tianyu and the two of them merely refused to give in to each other.

    They argued from military geography to the livelihood of its citizens.

    Lin Mengya looked at the two men as if they were engaged in cockfighting and could only shake her head.

    They were both grown men, but they were behaving like childish kids.

    She squinted as she tried to look to the other side of the gorge.

    Although this was the first time that she had been in the Nation of Lintian, for some unknown reason, she had a strange yearning for thend on the other side.

    She put her hand into her clothes and took out the plum flower bronze coin.

    If she guessed correctly, this item was definitely linked to her mother¡¯s identity.

    Qiu Yu had told her that the noble families in the Nation of Lintian mostly used the plum flower as the sign for their families.

    She had kind of expected that this was her mother¡¯s homnd.

    Regardless, half the blood flowing in her body was of the blood of Lintian people.

    Therefore, despite this being the first asion she had been here, she did not feel like an alien at all. On the contrary, there was a sense of tion deep inside her.

    The anxiety that had been weighing her down seemed to have disappeared at this moment.

    She wondered what kind of changes would this trip to the Nation of Lintian make to her life.

    At the thought, she began looking forward to what was going to happen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The breeze has begun to blow and we might catch a cold.¡±

    After one round of argument, there was a look of satisfaction from his victory hidden deep in his eyes.

    They followed Long Tianyu, who was controlling the reins, back to the forest of apricot trees. Qiu Yu, who was at a disadvantaged position at this moment, could only mumble while he trailed behind.

    The dejected expression on his handsome face clearly said that he was not happy.

    ¡°Look at the both of you. You¡¯re already adults. Can you stop acting so childish?¡±

    Lin Mengya could no longer withstand it. They were getting along fine in the past when they were in the Capital City.

    Why did their IQ drop to that of a child once they were out of the Capital City?

    ¡°He started it. Of course, I can be magnanimous and bear it, but this concerns the nation¡¯s reputation. As Prince Yu, the third prince of Dajin, it is only natural that I not give in.¡±

    Long Tianyu put on a severe look as he argued.

    ¡°Bah!¡± went Lin Mengya towards Long Tianyu.

    He was obviously just acting childishly but he had to exin himself away with a noble excuse.

    The group of businessmen was made of so many people who worked together to prepare the meal, so soon, the entire apricot forest was filled with the aroma of food.

    The awe-inspiringndscape on top of the delicacies was a rare enjoyment for Lin Mengya.

    When she got down from the horse, she found a patch of ground covered with fallen petals and rolled in it with some fun.

    Soon, she was full of the fragrance of the apricot flowers. Little did she realize that all the people in thepany were smiling at her behaving like a child.

    ¡°Little Brother Yuan, how are you still behaving like a child when you¡¯re already a married man?¡±

    Having spent many days together, everyone knew that this young man, though severe in the way he handled matters, he was an exceptionally kind master.

    Also because he was young and had a lively disposition, the people enjoyed teasing and joking with him.

    He did not get offended but always responded with a friendly smile before letting it pass.

    At this instant, Lin Mengya had smiled cheekily after getting up from the pile of apricot petals and snatched the bottle of wine from that man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Have you be angry, so much so you want to pour my wine away? That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m only left with that little wine. Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    The man pursued Lin Mengya to get back his bottle, but he did not expect her to reach out and break off a branch from the apricot tree and stuff it into the wine bottle.

    Seeing that the man had be anxious, Lin Mengya shook the bottle and cheekily brought the bottle to the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Have a taste of it!¡±

    The man did not try to be contentious, but took the bottle and drank a mouthful from it.

    Never did he expect the bitter strong wine tasted much nice with the addition of apricot flower.

    The taste of sorghum with the subtle fragrance of the apricot flower was exceptional.

    ¡°Erm, this wine tastes so good! Thanks, Little Brother Yuan!¡±

    Satisfied, the man went around showing off, while Lin Mengya was left there picking the apricot flowers.

    ¡°What are you going to do with these flowers that you picked?¡±

    Long Tianyu did not know what Lin Mengya was trying to do. She held on to him as she tried to contain the flower petals with part of her skirt.

    Soon, when the part of her skirt was full of flower petals, Lin Mengya led Long Tianyu to the stove where they prepared food.

    She put some rice grains into the pot and washed the flower petals with water before putting them into the pot of rice.

    ¡°Little Brother Yuan, we had carried the rice on our back along the journey. Aren¡¯t you wasting it this way?¡±

    Wen Shi did not understand what Yuan Lin was doing. He quickly came over to stop her, wearing a frown on his face.

    However, Lin Mengya continued stirring the contents in the pot with a bigdle as she exined, saying, ¡°The apricot flower can also be used as a kind of medicine. It is a tonic for qi and cirction of air in the body. It¡¯s especially beneficial for the skin. I¡¯m preparing this for thedies in my household. As for all of you men, please step aside!¡±

    Apart from Qiu Yu, the rest of the people were surprised to learn that apricot flowers, seemingly of not much use, could actually be made into medicine.

    These clueless people could only standby and watch.

    As the sun set, everyone had made some simple dishes from whatever resources they had.

    All the people sat on the floor as they ate and the apricot flower petals kept falling into the rice and dishes they were eating.

    It made the entire atmosphere a little dreamy. Although most of the people in the group of businessmen were unrefined people, they were equally amused by the beautiful sight.

    Lin Mengya and herpany took up a corner of the space, and as they sat and ate, the most eye-catching dish was Lin Mengya¡¯s apricot flower porridge.

 Chapter 428 - Pick a Quarrel Deliberately

    <h4>Chapter 428 Pick a Quarrel Deliberately</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡±

    Lin Mengya , who was thest to sit down after finishing her business, looked at her family members and asked.

    ¡°Uh... of course we are waiting for you. Cousin, why don¡¯t you try it first? After all, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Qiu Yu ttered her with a smile, but refused to get some porridge for himself.

    They had seen how Lin Mengya cooked. She had not only put peach blossoms in it, but also put some dark stuff she got from somewhere in it.

    Therefore, perhaps no one dared to enjoy tasting the porridge.

    ¡°You have no taste! It¡¯s a reckless waste of grain. Honey, give me a spoon, and I¡¯ll try it first.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was worried about the bitterness of the peach blossoms, so she, who had a sudden inspiration, dug up the preserved fruit Baishao brought for her from the carriage.

    Honey apricots and white sugar red bayberries must made porridge sweet and sour.

    Baishao stared at her Master with concern, for fear that her Master would have a food poisoning.

    As the lid was lifted, the pink-white almond blossoms fit the white porridge well.

    Unfortunately, the dark preserved fruit without any treatment looked quite scary.

    Lin Mengya filled arge bowl and ate with appetite.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m still alive. It¡¯s not poison. You¡¯re too suspicious.¡±

    Giving those ignorant people a hard look, Lin Mengya continued gobbling down the sweet and sour apricot porridge.

    ¡°We should have a try.¡±

    After making sure that the porridge was really edible, Qiu Yu cheerfully told everyone to have a try.

    Despite the poor appearance of the porridge made by Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu almost handed his bowl to her without thinking.

    ¡°Good, my elder brother does have a vision.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and filled Long Tianyu¡¯s bowl with porridge. However, just as she intended to pass it, her hand collided with another hand.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The miserable scream attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The hot white porridge sprinkled on a slender hand, but most of it was poured onto the ground.

    Lin Mengya looked at the bowl with regret, because it contained the biggest preserved fruit she picked for Long Tianyu. But now, it was wasted.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I... I didn¡¯t see you...¡±

    She talked in this panic-stricken tone again. Looking at Sumei¡¯s panic-stricken face, Lin Mengya seemed to feel that she had gone too far and scared her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have you been burned?¡±

    Sumei shook her head desperately, but there were tears in her watery eyes.

    Hongyu was concerned about her sister anyway. She immediately took her sister¡¯s hand and wiped it carefully. Watching Hongyu showing great concern for her, Sumei did her utmost to restrain herself.

    Lin Mengya felt apologetic. So she quietly ordered Baishao to take out the medicine for scald she brought.

    ¡°Obviously she was blind. Besides, this porridge is not that hot. She¡¯s so fragile.¡±

    Xiu had disliked Sumei since she got on the carriage.

    Others concentrated on eating and did not see it, but she saw it clearly.

    It was not an ident. Sumei deliberately reached out and collided with Lin Mengya¡¯s bowl.

    She didn¡¯t know why Sumei did that to Sister Yuan and found her disagreeable to the eye.

    ¡°Can you stop it? Xiu, I don¡¯t know what my sister has done to you. Since you got in the carriage, you have talked harshly to her. Now obviously my sister has got scalded. Why bother making such sarcastic remarks again? If she has dissatisfied you, I apologize to you on behalf of her. Can you be a little kind to my sister in future?¡±

    Hongyu finally failed to hold back her anger and said to Xiu impolitely.

    She considered Sumei a timid and obedient girl. Even if Sumei did not ept her as her sister, it was because of her.

    However, Xiu kept making sarcastic remarks against her sister. She had said nothing about it before, because she didn¡¯t want to trouble others.

    But now, Xiu had gone too far!

    ¡°I consider myself polite enough. Hongyu, you are blind, but I am not.¡±

    Xiu did not give in. She looked down on Sumei who pretended to be pitiful.

    The two of them were about to quarrel. In desperation, Lin Mengya had to drag Xiu aside and managed to let everyone finish this meal.

    ¡°Why are you hostile to Sumei ? I consider her just an ordinary girl. What has she done to you?¡±

    Lin Mengya lightly touched Xiu¡¯s forehead with her finger and said reproachfully.

    It was no wonder Hongyu lost her temper. Since they got out of Square Town, Xiu had kept making sarcastic remarks against Sumei and giving her a cold shoulder in the carriage.

    Xiu red at Sumei coldly in anger before whispering.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a good person as you imagined. When we were caught together, I had a chance to run away. However, she reported it to those kidnappers. Moreover, I got plenty of poisons when I was just caught. I thought she was a good person, so I told her about it secretly. Unexpectedly, she told those kidnappers about it, so I was unable to find a way out.¡±

    Before learning the causes and consequences, Lin Mengya did not expect that Sumei, who looked pitiful and innocent, turned out to be such a person.

    Nevertheless, it was understandable that one had to give in temporarily in a difficult situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, she keeps saying that she is an innocent girl and afraid to be implicated by her sister. At first, she was the one who turned to her sister and made herself known to her sister! We were taken to the brothel where her sister was. Unexpectedly, on the night she was sold, she managed to find her biological sister and begged her sister to rescue her with tears. But now she turns against her sister. She¡¯s such a double-faced person!¡±

    The truth turned out to be this.

    Lin Mengya looked towards herpanions.

    If what Xiu said was the truth, Sumei should desperately want to leave Huichun House.

    In that case, why did she insist following them?

    ¡°Do you think that Sumei has another purpose?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was also suspicious of Sumei¡¯s words and deeds.

    Nevertheless, after thinking it over, she still failed to figure out what Sumei¡¯s purpose would be.

    ¡°In my view, she takes a fancy to your elder brother. Haven¡¯t you seen that? She had a pain in her hand a moment ago, but she¡¯s smiling sweetly at your elder brother at the moment.¡±

    Xiu said angrily. When she was locked up, she had been trapped by Sumei.

    As a girl with a hot temper, Xiu couldn¡¯t bear to watch her pretending to be pitiful at the moment.

    Lin Mengya nced at Sumei, but shook her head after thinking for a while.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡±

    What happened in Huichun House had taught her a lesson.

    You couldn¡¯t judge people by their appearance. In particr, she had also found a clue just now.

    Sumei was not as simple as she looked. It was actually no big deal that Sumei collided with her and made her drop the bowl, so she would definitely not me Sumei.

    However, Sumei tried hard to pretend that she felt great pain but held back her feeling.

    She seemed to provoke Xiu deliberately.

    ¡°This kind of person should have been kicked out long ago. Otherwise, even I¡¯ll be sick of watching her keep attaching herself to elder brother Yuan!¡±

    Did she keep attaching herself to Long Tianyu? Lin Mengya was a little curious.

    Apart from anything else, although Long Tianyu looked pretty handsome, he was particrly indifferent towards others.

    If she were Sumei, who wanted to find a backer, even a husband, she would at least consider Qiu Yu, who was easier to hook up with.

    Watching Long Tianyu¡¯s indifferent attitude, she still refused to give up. Could it be love at first sight?

    Lin Mengya had some thoughts in mind, but had no evidence at all. In that case, she might put on a show with Sumei.

    ¡± Xiu, do me a favor.¡±

    After she whispered a few words to Xiu, Xiu nodded with a smile at once.

    ¡°Rest assured. I will do a good job. You can count on me!¡±

    After finishing speaking, Xiu bounded to others. Watching Xiu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya showed a weird smile at the corners of her mouth.

    This time Sumei would have a hard time.

    It was nothing romantic to stay overnight in the wild.

    In the temporary tent, Baishao, Xiu and Lin Mengyay side by side in the thick quilt and didn¡¯t feel cold.

    There was a warm fire at their feet and men on sentry duty outside in turn. With Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu around, Lin Mengya, who was a fake man, could naturally sleep all night.

    However, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She looked through the door of the tent at the moon in the dark, thinking about something.

    ¡°Master, are you thinking about your family?¡±

    Baishao asked quietly. Although she had always been waiting for her Master to return on this way, she could feel that what her Master did was extremely adventurous.

    Fortunately, her master had brought her out. If her master had brought Baiji or Baizhi out, they would definitely scream and cry all the time.

    ¡°Hmm, kind of.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was in a chaotic mood.

    During this journey, she had seen numerous things that she had never seen in the Capital City.

    Her mood had changed a lot silently.

    Sometimes, she envied Xiu who was straightforward. The more she understood, the more she had to consider.

    ¡± Baishao, what is your dream?¡±

    As soon as Lin Mengya began to talk, she found that she began to inquire into someone else¡¯s dream like Wang Banbi (A Chinese singer who had always asked contestants about their dreams in a music show).

    Nevertheless, her current life was indeed a bit confusing.

    She had striven to get prepared for leaving Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, but what about now? She didn¡¯t like to deceive herself. If she could leave Long Tianyu now, she might not be able to do that without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Dream? What is a dream?¡±

    Baishao looked towards her Master with puzzlement. No one had ever asked her this question since her childhood.

 Chapter 429 - Plan for Accumulating Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 429 n for umting Wealth</h4>

    ¡°Dream is what you would most like to do in your life.¡±

    Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked at Baishao seriously.

    For the first time, Baishao thought about the previous neen years of her life from the point of view of hers instead of anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°Master, I want to... say it, but don¡¯t youugh at me. Actually I want to be rich. If I weren¡¯t a girl, I want to be the richest person in our country!¡±

    Looking at Baishao¡¯s expectant face, Lin Mengya felt it hard tough.

    Perhaps there was a sad story behind every dream.

    In her mind, there suddenly came what Baishao said when she was wronged by the maids of Art Courtyard.

    Beauty was not a girl¡¯s fault. However, she had to be criticized by many people because of this fabricated charge.

    It was an unfair thing for women.

    ¡± Master, I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Returning to reality from her sweet dream in an instant, Baishao suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    She felt like the secret she would most like to hide was discovered by someone.

    Nevertheless, since it was discovered by Lin Mengya, it made her feel less embarrassed.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I think you are quite ambitious. I used to think that I could be ountable to you as long as I provide you with generous dowries and find a good man for you. Now it seems to be a waste of your talents. No matter what you want to do, just do it with confidence and boldness. The prince and I will be your backing.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s serious face, Baishao hurriedly exined.

    ¡°How can this work? I just want to be a good maid and serve masters well. Regarding doing business, it¡¯s beyond my capability.¡±

    Baishao began to strongly deny herself before starting.

    Not to mention her, businesswomen were extremely rare around the entire Jin State.

    The most distinguished women just managed their husbands¡¯ properties. If they wanted to expose themselves in doing business, it would probably not work.

    What was more, she was just the daughter from a civilian family. How could do it?

    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t have a try? Look at me. Every princess in the Capital City is admiring the beauty of flowers and grass now. Have you seen any princess going to such a distant ce?¡±

    Baishao still had some concerns, but Lin Mengya took her little hand and persuaded her patiently.

    ¡°Actually I¡¯m not going to let you be a merchant who travels around. Instead, I intend to let you manage an auction house for me.¡±

    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to deceive her that she did that for her master.

    As expected, when it came to the affairs of her master, Baishao immediately showed a little interest in her eyes.

    ¡°I have a friend who has collected a lot of medicinal herbs and treasures. Moreover, she also knows plenty of people got good stuff that has a price but no sales. Thus, I want to open an auction house. First, I can auction some good stuff for my friend. Secondly, if someone elsees to sell something, we can earn somemission. In this way, you don¡¯t have to leave me and expose yourself in public. Someone else can do everything on behalf of you. What do you think of it?¡±

    The idea of opening an auction house had lingering in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind for a long time.

    As Sanjue Hall¡¯s business was booming, she had collected a lot of good stuff during this period.

    Of course, those who coulde to exchange information could not only provide money.

    In the eyes of the members of the martial arts circle, money was not the first important thing.

    Those kinds of stuff like rare books of martial arts and rare nts and minerals were more precious in the eyes of those members of the martial arts circle.

    In the Sanjue Hall, the ce, where these kinds of stuff were stored, had been meticulously designed by Lin Mengya. Nevertheless, in addition to silver as hard currency in cirction, there were only a small amount of gold, silver and jewelry which became basic funds after being sold.

    But in this way, these kinds of stuff would be spoiled.

    It was better to open an auction house and make these kinds of stuff more valuable.

    At the same time, it could give a hint to those rich people.

    In the Sanjue Hall, there was nothing that they couldn¡¯t get. In this way, it also gave a good publicity to the Sanjue Hall.

    With enough money, her subordinates could do a better job, right?

    Although Yunzhu was resourceful, it still needed some talents to manage an auction house.

    She had long discovered that Baishao was particrly skilled in mental arithmetic. Baishao knew about the ounts of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion even better than the record on the ount book.

    It would be silly for her not to use such an avable talent.

    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya in a daze and kept thinking about the words of her master.

    If that were the case, maybe she could give it a try.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down immediately. I can probably start to handle it after returning to the Capital City. The most important thing is that we can¡¯t let the prince find out about it.¡±

    The two girls smiled into each other¡¯s eyes. Their Liuxin Courtyard was only rich in secrets.

    Beside the fire outside the door, the man they tried to hide the secret from was sitting solemnly with his back to them.

    In the fire, the crackling of the burning firewood broke the silent night.

    In the tent behind him, his princess should have fallen asleep.

    It seemed to be the first time that he had guarded someone alone outside the tent.

    Born in the emperor¡¯s family, he had considered women nothing more than essories to him.

    Even if he would marry a princess in the future, he just did that for carrying on the family line and cing embroidery upon silk.

    Unexpectedly, the most distinguished princess around the world just fell into his mansion.

    He remembered that when he first met her, he didn¡¯t want to marry her.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it had been almost a year. Thinking of it, he always had various feelings.

    However, it only excluded the word tired.

    Not far away, Qiu Yu also came out of a tent.

    Unlike Lin Mengya and other two girls, he and Long Tianyu had to stay in public tents.

    Although six people shared a tent, one would be considered a supernatural being if he could fall asleep under the dual attack of snore and foot odor.

    In desperation, he had toe to sit by the fire and pass the time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it over from you. Go to sleep.¡±

    Qiu Yu sat beside Long Tianyu and reached out to move the fire to and fro.

    But Long Tianyu stared at him fixedly, seeming to be examining him.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? I won¡¯t hurt her. You can rest assured.¡±

    Qiu Yu looked careless and casual, but Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu both vaguely guessed that he was extraordinary.

    Besides, along the way, Long Tianyu sensed that this guy held a malicious intention for Lin Mengya.

    He was not being narrow-minded, but the fact that Lin Mengya chose to trust Qiu Yu still left him quite an unpleasant memory.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to plot against her, I will definitely kill you.¡±

    Qiu Yu stopped moving his hand and turned his face to stare at Long Tianyu.

    The feigned rxed smile vanished on the handsome face of Qiu Yu, who was also unwilling to show weakness. He fixedly stared at Long Tianyu. Their gaze collided with each other, and no one was willing to give in first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t describe yourself as such a noble man. You also want to get something else from the marriage with her, don¡¯t you? Yes, I admit that I get close to Lin Mengya with my own purpose. But don¡¯t think she will be used by you easily.¡±

    The two men threatened each other like ying charades, but they knew clearly that both of them had their own purposes.

    Long Tianyu just stared at Qiu Yu coldly, but felt his heart suddenly trembled.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere in the affairs between her and me. If you dare to say more about it, no matter who you are, I will make you pay for it.¡±

    Long Tianyu stood up and didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with this guy.

    Nevertheless, after gazing at the door of the tent, where Lin Mengya was, for a moment, he walked over softly and closed the door of the tent tightly.

    Lin Mengya would never find out anything he intended to hide from her.

    But why a trace of uneasiness kept lingering in his heart?

    ¡°Brother Yuan, it¡¯s beente. Haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±

    Just as he passed by the tents where the females stayed, he was stopped by Sumei¡¯s soft voice.

    In the moonlight, Sumei¡¯s small face was as clean as water. She was only dressed in a singleyer of clothes, but looked delicate and touching.

    However, after ncing at her lightly, Long Tianyu bypassed her and strode toward his tent.

    ¡°Brother Yuan, brother Yuan, I have something to tell you!¡±

    Sumei didn¡¯t expect that this Yuan Mei was so ruthless, and could only follow him and called him a few times.

    Long Tianyu really wanted to ignore this girl, but the camping ground was not vast. Several other men, who were keeping watch at night, all smiled vaguely at him.

    He really hated this feeling like being wronged.

    Turning around, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t talk orugh, and just looked at her nkly.

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s about your younger sister.¡±

    She stressed the word sister. If she spoke louder, it would definitely be heard by others.

    Lin Mengya once said that she did not want her identity to be discerned. Long Tianyu red at Sumei and whispered.

    ¡°You had better keep your mouth shut!¡±

    After Sumei was warned, her watery eyes were suddenly filled with tears.

    Her panic-stricken face made her look as pure and pitiful as a deer.

    But in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, this kind of affected girls were the most detestable.

    He frowned slightly. Although he never beat women, there was no distinction between men and women when it came to killing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a slip of the tongue. Actually I just want to tell you that she might have done something wrong. in Huichun House. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean anything, but just think it might be a little inappropriate for an innocent girl to do that.¡±

 Chapter 430 - Competition in Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 430 Competition in Acting Skills</h4>

    Lin Mengya had done something wrong? Long Tianyu involuntarily felt that the lie was not usible at all.

    Others didn¡¯t know it, but he knew it clearly.

    His wife was not a patsy, but as cunning as a little fox.

    She considered everything thoroughly and detailedly in advance.

    However, this Sumei yed some tricks repeatedly. Although he felt sick of her, he didn¡¯t act recklessly.

    In that case, he wanted to see what else Sumei was going to do.

    The two of them walked to a ce not far away. Everyone could see them here, but couldn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly.

    Sumei kept her head down, seeming to be a little embarrassed.

    But Long Tianyu was very patient. He just folded his arms and saw what other tricks the girl in front of him was going to y.

    ¡°Say it. What happened?¡±

    He could not stay far away from the camping ground, otherwise, if someone attacked at night, he could not rush to protect Lin Mengya at once.

    Sumei bit her lip, seeming to have no guts to say it. But after hesitating for a while, she still raised her head and spoke softly.

    ¡°That Miss Yuan is probably not your sister. But no matter who she is, it¡¯s probably inappropriate for her to screw around with another man in a ce like Huichun House.¡±

    In Huichun House? Screw around with another man?

    Long Tianyu stared coldly at her, seeming to be exploring whether it was true at the moment.¡°What do you mean? Make it clear!¡±

    Sumei felt delighted, then she frowned, pretending to be very worried and said.

    ¡°It seems that Brother Yuan really doesn¡¯t know it. On that night, Miss Yuan was dressed in a suit of clothes, which were sexy enough to make me blush at the sight of it, and screwed around with a man. I saw it with my own eyes. She threw herself at the man on her own initiative, and...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Sumei¡¯s description with inmmatory details sessfully aroused the anger in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    Watching his face darkened because of another girl, Sumei couldn¡¯t help feelingcent.

    Such was men¡¯s nature. No matter how much they liked a girl, as long as they heard that the girl hooked up with another man, they would get angry.

    Seeing the anger gradually gathering in his eyes, Sumei reached out to hold Long Tianyu and pretended to be considerate.

    ¡°Brother Yuan, actually you don¡¯t have to be so angry. Perhaps I¡¯ve misunderstood Miss Yuan. Besides, Miss Yuan went to that kind of ce for rescuing Xiu and me, right? Nevertheless, I don¡¯t know whether Miss Yuan and Xiu messed with me because I saw something I was not supposed to see. Actually I am not a gossipy person. The reason why I tell you about it is that I just hope the two Misses could stop getting me wrong.¡±

    She was more than gossipy. She should go to hell!

    After ring coldly at her, Long Tianyu left in displeasure.

    Sumei watched him leave in rage with a secret smile on her face.

    It seemed that her boss was right. The better a man was, the less he could bear the betrayal of his girl.

    The easy days for Miss Yuan seemed to be over!

    ¡°What did she want you to see?¡±

    Qiu Yu watched Long Tianyu and Sumei walk into the forest. Although he didn¡¯t like this Sumei, he didn¡¯t hate her either.

    He just thought that this girl might have gone too far.

    However, after returning, Long Tianyu ignored him and just got into the tent, seeming to go to sleep.

    It was weird. This guy seemed to be angry. Did Sumei enrage him?

    ¡°Nothing, I just want to chat with Brother Yuan. Brother Qiu, the wind is cold at night. Don¡¯t catch cold.¡±

    Sumei came back after Long Tianyu. On the contrary, her worried look just vanished.

    Qiu Yu didn¡¯t think much about it. Anyway Lin Mengya had said that when they arrived in town, she would help Hongyu and her sister settle down.

    Seeing Sumei¡¯s smiling face, he always felt that it seemed even more strange.

    Looking at the fire, Qiu Yu shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t care about it. Anyway Hongyu and Sumei were just an interlude along the way.

    Lin Mengya had a good sleep, although it was a fresh experience for her to make a bed on the ground.

    But because it was dried with a fire before and covered with a lot of hay and a thick quilt, Lin Mengya had a good sleep.

    Lin Mengya hurried to wash and dress herself before everyone. After that, she, who had slept through the night, refreshed herself.

    She stepped out of the tent, and the fresh and natural scent of nature awakened her nerves instantly.

    Good, it was the most important to have a good rest, because they were going to risk their lives today.

    ¡°Brother, cousin brother, have you slept well?¡±

    Lin Mengya walked up to men¡¯s tents, but didn¡¯t find Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu.

    Gee? Could it be that they got up earlier than she did?

    Just as she turned around, she saw Sumei dressed in a suite of light yellow clothes. On her small face, the timid expression disappeared and was reced by a shy smile of a girl.

    At this moment, she was handing her handkerchief, which she had twisted after soaking it the water, to Long Tianyu!

    Moreover, what surprised Lin Mengya even more was that the guy actually took it!

    She felt a little ufortable at once.

    Long Tianyu had been served by others since his childhood. Nevertheless, he openly took Sumei¡¯s handkerchief in front of her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that it would be seen by others and cause unnecessary misunderstandings?

    Lin Mengya red at them, but still felt that she should focus on the big picture.

    However, her good mood instantly became gloomy. She turned around, returned to her tent and sat on the bed in the sulks.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who has pissed you off?¡±

    Baishao brought the basin for cleaning over. Why her master, who had a smile even brighter than flowers, became so angry in such a short time?

    ¡°No one has pissed me off. Someone was having an intimate interaction with his new lover, and it was seen by me, his old lover as well as an eyesore.¡±

    What did new lover and old lover mean? Baishao was quite puzzled. After popping out to have a look, she realized that her master was being jealous.

    ¡°You get angry because of it? Actually you can¡¯t me the prince for this. You should have not disguised as a man. If you dress as a girl, Sumei or anyone else could never be your rival, right?¡±

    Baishao knew about Lin Mengya¡¯s character too well. Apart from anyone else, let¡¯s just talk about the Miss of the Jiang¡¯s Mansion in the Capital City.

    Although she wasn¡¯t a national beauty,pared with this Sumei, she could be considered a Miss of an eminent family with delicate features.

    Now Sumei just handed the prince a handkerchief. At that time, Miss Jiang had directly attached herself to the prince.

    However, her master wasn¡¯t so sulky at that time.

    ¡°Haha¡±, Lin Mengya finally couldn¡¯t hold her smile andughed out loud.

    She red at Baishao prettily, but there was no trace of anger in her eyes.

    ¡°You are the roundworm in my stomach. I can hide it from anyone else but you. Did I look like a jealous woman just now?¡±

    Baishao washed her hands and teased her.

    ¡°Yes! You looked exactly like a tigress who has drunk vinegar secretly!¡±

    Theyughed in a low voice. Nevertheless, they did not dare tough too loudly so as not to be heard by others.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Did Sumei tell Long Tianyu anythingst night?¡±

    Lin Mengya knew about Long Tianyu so well. If he really had a liking for Sumei, why did he take Sumei¡¯s handkerchief so stiffly as if about to throw it away at any time?

    Those precious peonies and magnolias in the Capital City didn¡¯t dazzle this prince.

    How could this polygonum, which was not even a wildflower, attract Long Tianyu¡¯s attention?

    Moreover, Jiang Ruqin had yed this trick of clinging to him repeatedly at that time. If Long Tianyu liked it, she wouldn¡¯t be the only princess in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°What did she say? I can¡¯t figure it out. But since his Highness did this, he must have his own reason. You are so smart. You can definitely make a rough guess.¡±

    Baishao finished cleaning and teased her master in a low voice.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She felt that whatever Sumei said, Long Tianyu must have noticed any sign.

    Therefore, he pretended to ept Sumei¡¯s kindness.

    Nevertheless, the guy was too stupid. He didn¡¯t do a good job in pretending. If it was seen through by Sumei, everything he did would be in vain.

    Thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought of a good idea to help him.

    Xiu happened to return after a stroll. Lin Mengya immediately stopped smiling, pretended to be angry and walked up to Xiu.

    ¡°Younger brother Yuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xiu immediately saw Lin Mengya¡¯s sulky face and asked with concern.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t speak, but just red at Sumei and Long Tianyu with indignation. She looked so aggrieved as if about to cry next second.

    ¡°How, how dare she seduce elder brother Yuan! Look, I was right. She¡¯s not a good person! Wait, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson. The guy must be blind so that he takes a fancy to such a normal girl!¡±

    Xiu put her hands on her waist, looking like an ignited gunpowder barrel.

    Lin Mengya hid it from Xiu, because she was too simple.

    In her eyes, someone she considered a good person was an absolutely good person, while someone she considered a bad person could never clear herself.

    Nevertheless, it was just as well. The existence of Xiu could make up for the shorings of Long Tianyu¡¯s acting skills.

    ¡°No, Xiu. Just leave them alone enjoying their time. Let¡¯s go and stop looking at them.¡±

    Lin Mengya said in an aggrieved voice.

    This time Xiu waspletely enraged!

 Chapter 431 - Explore the Way in Advance

    <h4>Chapter 431 Explore the Way in Advance</h4>

    Xiu was not a brainless person, so she wouldn¡¯t make a scene without a target.

    Nevertheless, since she had said that she would teach Sumei and Yuan Mei a lesson, she had to find a reason, right?

    By the time Lin Mengya finished her breakfast, the rumored rtionship between Yuan Mei and Sumei had spread throughout the camping ground.

    Now everyone looked at them with envy and desire for gossiping in their eyes.

    Meanwhile, Yuan Lin looked unnatural, which made most people think that he also liked Sumei.

    However, Yuan Lin had a charming and lovely wife. Now the pretty and adorable girl of Dongfang family also followed him around.

    In any case, he should humour his elder brother, right?

    However, the atmosphere became a little embarrassing because of the enmity between the two brothers.

    Because the three of them had said that they would go first, Lin Mengya rode on a horse and did not talk to others with her face darkening.

    Qiu Yu was d to be at ease, following Lin Mengya and showing her excessive attention.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu, to whom Sumei attached herself, felt even more upset.

    ¡°Brother Yuan, why don¡¯t you take me with you? I feel very nervous with them.¡±

    Early in the morning, Sumei began to cling to Long Tianyu, either serving him tea or helping him eat and get dressed.

    She showed tender affection in her eyes,pletely unlike a girl from good family. Anyone could tell the ambiguous rtionship between the two of them.

    Hongyu had been worried before, but after seeing that Yuan Mei didn¡¯t reject Sumei¡¯s kindness, she gradually felt relieved.

    Nevertheless, based on her experience, she could tell that Yuan Mei and Yuan Lin were probably not just brother and sister.

    Sumei looked good, butpared with Yuan Lin, she was considerably inferior.

    If Sumei really became Yuan Mei¡¯s concubine, life would probably be difficult for her with such a tough mistress.

    Moreover, Yuan Lin had rescued them out of the abyss of suffering.

    Was it too unscrupulous of Sumei to do that?

    ¡°Sister, we might stay and wait here. It¡¯s dangerous ahead. Don¡¯t make things even harder for childe Yuan and others, okay?¡±

    She pulled Sumei, who was acting in a coquettish manner, away. Others didn¡¯t notice it, but she saw clearly that Sumei was never in Yuan Mei¡¯s eyes.

    She did not know what made Sumei firmly believe that Yuan Mei had a liking for her. However, she knew clearly that if Sumei kept attaching herself to Yuan Mei, Sumei would definitely be hurt.

    ¡°Stop dragging me. I know what I am doing.¡±

    In the tent, as the innocence and tenderness on her face was reced by impatience, Sumei shook off Hongyu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sumei, I am your sister. No matter you admit it or not, I have to deliberate for your future. The childe Yuan does not look like from an ordinary family. Why do you have to attach yourself to him?¡±

    Hongyu had been ignorant of how to get along with Sumei.

    The memories of her childhood were so blurred that only a rough outline was left.

    After earning her living in the brothel for so many years, she had be ustomed to ying tricks to earn more money.

    She could cope with the most formidable guest, but only felt helpless and anxious in front of her biological sister.

    She had to be cautious even if she did it for her sister¡¯s good.

    ¡°So what? Well, you¡¯ve seen numerous high officials and noble lords in these years. If you say he¡¯s not an ordinary person, he¡¯s certainly not. As long as I manage to capture his heart, we don¡¯t need to worry about our future lives, right?¡±

    Sumei said indifferently, seeming to not care about her sister Hongyu¡¯s concerns.

    Standing there silently, Hongyu suddenly didn¡¯t know what she should say to persuade Sumei.

    Wealth was as transient as a fleeting cloud. At that time, numerous high officials and noble lords wanted to buy her freedom and make her a concubine. They were all rejected by her in the end.

    It was because she clearly knew that those wealthy families were not as simple as they looked.

    ¡°Listen to my advice. Stay away from the childe Yuan. Even if you manage to capture his heart, you can only be a concubine of his. Although I can¡¯t guarantee you a wealthy life, I can find you a wealthy family in the Nation of Lintian where you can marry and live a smooth life. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    Hongyu held Sumei¡¯s hand and wanted to convey her feelings.

    However, after ncing at her sarcastically, Sumei withdrew her hand lightly.

    ¡°Find a wealthy family? And then make me a peasant woman for a lifetime with the money of selling yourself? Sister, why are you so selfish?¡±

    Her sarcastic tone, coupled with her particr aversion, made Hongyu feel her heart drenched by a lot of ice water.

    She tried to deliberate for her sister. Why was she terribly misunderstood by her sister?

    ¡°I just...¡±

    ¡°Do you think that father and mother really didn¡¯t know that you were sold to the brothel? To tell you the truth, you didn¡¯t get lost, but were sold by father and mother for five taels of silver. That was the best Spring Festival we have ever had since my childhood. It was a pity that they could only sell you once. Father and mother regretted it so much that they were unwilling to sell me anymore. Do you know?¡±

    Coldness spread from her heart. Hongyu didn¡¯t know how pale her face was.

    And she looked shaky and unsteady, as if she would fall at any time.

    After taking a step back, she could barely support herself.

    She could understand that her parents sold her at that time because they were poor.

    But why did her biological sister seem to regret that she wasn¡¯t sold for more money?

    Could it be that in Sumei¡¯s heart, her elder sister was less important than a few taels of silver?

    ¡°Oh, now you feel sad, right? Sister, you¡¯ve lived a wealthy life for so many years. Have you ever thought of me and our parents? When mother was on the brink of death, I served her by her side. Now I finally got a chance. You not only refuse to help me, but also step aside and hinder me. What do you mean by doing that?¡±

    She, she just did that for the sake of her younger sister. But unexpectedly, Sumei considered that she was hindering her.

    Hongyu only felt everything went ck in front of her.

    Was this girl really her biological sister?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to capture childe Yuan¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t care about being a concubine. As long as I no longer need to live that kind of miserable life even without enough food, I can do anything. Sister, you can stand by with folded arms. But if you hinder me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    Sumei threatened Hongyu with her delicate face bingpletely vicious.

    Hongyu stared at her sister in a daze, and a tear quietly fell down from the corner of her eye.

    She knew that her family had lived a miserable life. In her memory, she and her sister had fed on coarse grains such as wheat bran, sweet potatoes, sorghums and so on.

    Nevertheless, she had never expected that her simple and lovely younger sister would be the way she was now, and wondered why this would happen.

    Was she really wrong?

    However, her sanity told her that if Sumei went on like this, it was tantamount to stirring up a fire and burn herself.

    Nevertheless, Sumei even refused to take any advice of hers, let alone being discouraged from it by her. She just wanted to help her younger sister. Gosh, what should she do?

    Weeping silently, she, who had been a resourceful famous prostitute in the brothel, was extremely sad.

    She hoped that Sumei wouldn¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, even she would probably be unable to keep Sumei safe...

    The three horses walked side by side. Lin Mengya was riding the horse in the middle, with Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu on both sides.

    They all had their own thoughts. It was funny that every time the three of them got together, the atmosphere always became extremely embarrassing.

    Lin Mengya looked around andughed in her heart, but didn¡¯t show it at all.

    Long Tianyu shouldn¡¯t have flirted with Sumei without talking it over with her.

    Qiu Yu was not a good person either. He took pleasure in their embarrassment, as if she couldn¡¯t tell it.

    After getting out of the apricot blossom forest, the three of them soon stood on a small soil slope.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily gasped with surprise. It was no wonder that Master Guo repeatedly told her that if they met with any unexpected difficulties, they must not break through it.

    ¡°Gosh, there is such a spectacle in the world?¡±

    Not only Lin Mengya, but also Long Tianyu, who saw it for the first time, couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    In the distance, the space between heaven and earth seemed to be split into two halves by a huge axe.

    The deep valley was only over ten meters wide, but the two shores were even. Looking towards both sides, they couldn¡¯t see the end, as if it was boundless. They had to marvel at the uncanny workmanship of nature.

    They let the horses walk slowly. A mountain road nestling against nothing came into their view, and it was the only path leading to the other side.

    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hung in the air.¡±

    Qiu Yu, who was familiar with the terrain, hurriedly warned Lin Mengya. She got down from the horse and looked ahead carefully.

    She involuntarily gasped in horror. Gosh, it was a real unfathomable abyss in front of her. Although she was not afraid of height, she found it turned out to be misty and unfathomable at first nce.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Even a rock would be smashed into pieces if it fell, let alone a person.

    ¡°Is this mountain road really shaped by nature?¡±

    Lin Mengya cautiously stepped on the only stone road, but a gust of strong wind blew violently before she stood firm.

    Long Tianyu; who had sharp eyes and agile hands, dragged her over. In a sh, Lin Mengya¡¯s palm had been soaked by cold sweat.

    ¡°Yes. The people of our Nation of Lintian call it Immortal Road. It is rumored that the Nation of Lintian and Dajin were a whole. Afterwards, the cavalry of the Dajin went on expeditions from all sides, and the people in the Nation of Lintian were destitute. Afterwards, an immortal split the two sides with an immortal axe and then walked through this stone road.¡±

    Qiu Yu showed someplicated emotions in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think much. He probably felt uneasy upon arrival at his hometown.

    Anyway, Qiu Yu was an imperial physician serving the emperor in the Jin State, and seemed to bepletely loyal and trusted by the emperor.

    Therefore, he must have someplicated emotions when returning to his hometown.

 Chapter 432 - Meet with an Ambush in the Natural Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 432 Meet with an Ambush in the Natural Barrier</h4>

    ¡°How can we go over there? I just wanted to give it a try just now, but was almost blown away. If the three of us go together, we will inevitably have an ident.¡±

    The abyss beneath their feet made Lin Mengya have to treat it with caution.

    She squatted by the stone road, frowned and asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll tie ourselves together with a ropeter, and then go over there with our horses. This Immortal Road is very strange. If only one person walks on it, the wind will be stronger. On the contrary, if more people and more horses walk on it, they will be safe and sound.¡±

    Qiu Yu was prepared for it. He took a bundle of thick rope from his horse.

    Lin Mengya pondered over what Qiu Yu said. She seemed to think of something, but failed to catch it, so she could only shook her head regretfully.

    ¡°Walk in the middleter, and the two of us will protect you.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who had barely talked, whispered.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She just wanted to interrogate Long Tianyu for the purpose of his pretending to ept Sumei.

    But obviously now it was not a good time to talk about it.

    ¡°Each of us is going to walk behind a horse. Don¡¯t panic. If only the three of us go together, we shouldn¡¯t fall down. Besides, it¡¯s not a tough road. Be careful, and it should be no problem.¡±

    Qiu Yu solemnly told the two of them. After that, he tied the waists of all three of them with a rope.

    Meanwhile, the three horses seemed to know what they were going to do. They lined up one after another.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After exchanging nces with Long Tianyu, Qiu Yu said lightly.

    Both of them became nervous at the same time. Although this Immortal Road was not narrow, the strong wind beside could kill them.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s horse first set foot on the stone road, followed by Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya involuntarily strained the rope, but the wind didn¡¯t make her walk unsteadily as she expected.

    Long Tianyu looked around and made sure that there was no danger before nodding at Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.

    With their hearts in their mouths, the two of them also stepped on the Immortal Road behind their respective horses.

    Gee? After stepping on the bridge, Lin Mengya looked around.

    It was so weird. When she first stepped on the bridge, she found it very difficult to stand on it, let alone walk on it.

    However, when she stepped on it with her horse, there was no wind.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while, and suddenly exerted herself to put up a hand.

    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu both nced at her and had no idea what trick the girl was ying.

    It was as she expected!

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized something, looked at her little hand and smiled.

    However, she didn¡¯t intend to tell them about it.

    In fact, she could certainly understand it easily. But if she told others about the discovery, the Nation of Lintian would lose the natural barrier.

    Perhaps the security of the Nation of Lintian couldn¡¯t be guaranteed at that time. If wars broke out there, she would be a sinner.

    Walking over step by step, Long Tianyu was a few steps away from the opposite bank.

    Suddenly, over then dark figures appeared on the opposite side of the stone road.

    Long Tianyu frowned and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. What shoulde finally came!

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Long Tianyu shouted coldly. The long sword out of the sheath and his tightened arms indicated that he had got ready for fighting.

    Misfortunes never came alone. Qiu Yu also found the same ck-d men behind him.

    They had enemies in front and rear at the same time.

    It turned out that these ck-d men were waiting for them here.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Without saying anything, the ck-d men took out their crossbows and shot at the three people in the middle.

    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu swayed their swords and could barely protect Lin Mengya from being injured.

    Soon both their horses became the targets. They neighed in great pain, but did not fall.

    Lin Mengya was extremely anxious, but she was incapable of martial arts and became a burden.

    ¡°Protect Mengya, and I¡¯m in charge of breaking through! Let¡¯s break out!¡±

    It was too dangerous on the Immortal Road, which greatly restricted their martial arts.

    They would rather break out than stay here and shot to death!

    Long Tianyu swayed his long sword to make an imprable wall, moving towards the cliff inch by inch. Unexpectedly, numerous people came to reinforce the ck-d men, and forced them back to the original ce inch by inch.

    Lin Mengya was tremendously anxious. If the situation continued like this, the two of them must be killed here.

    She gnashed her teeth and shouted suddenly.

    ¡°Stop it! Do you know who they are? If you don¡¯t want to cause the war between the two countries, I advise you to stop now. Moreover, no matter who your boss is, if the two of them die, your boss will definitely lose more than gain!¡±

    The arrows stopped suddenly. Lin Mengya just gave it a try.

    She was not afraid that they had a purpose. If they just intended to kill the three of them, they were doomed.

    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu watched the enemies in front and rear vigntly, and the three horses stood still and did not fall down.

    Lin Mengya was upset at the moment, but the more important thing was how to solve the dilemma in front.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Princess Yu is alert and clever. Our meeting today proves that you deserve your reputation. It really requires half the effort to talk to a smart person.¡±

    The ck-d men in front of Long Tianyu suddenly split into two parts and made a road between them. After that, a figure with a devil mask walked up to them.

    ¡°What do you want? You might say it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little uneasy. They were obviously in a disadvantageous position at the moment.

    Moreover, the horses were dying. As soon as the horses fell, they were doomed.

    However, the man with a devil mask was unhurried and was obviously sure that they were under his control.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Princess Yu, you just need to offer one thing.¡±

    One thing? Lin Mengya frowned and thought that she had brought nothing but a few packets of poison.

    ¡°What is it? Say it, and I can think over.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to ease her tone, because she couldn¡¯t expose her nervousness to those people.

    Otherwise, those people would ask for more.

    ¡°You definitely have what I want. I want music score for green stringed instrument!¡±

    What?

    Lin Mengya did not expect that they turned out to aim at music score for green stringed instrument.

    She opened her eyes wide and looked at the man. She had never told anyone that she had music score for green stringed instrument.

    Why was the man so sure that she had brought music score for green stringed instrument with her?

    ¡°What is music score for green stringed instrument? I¡¯ve no idea. Besides, even the prince knows that I¡¯m incapable of ying zheng. Have you confused me with someone else?¡±

    Lin Mengya decided to y dumb. After thinking back, she realized that she had actually shown no ws.

    As a disciple of Saint of Poison by direct line, her skills in detoxification were naturally unparalleled around the world.

    So she could insist that she didn¡¯t have it.

    ¡°Princess Yu, you are so good at joking. The music score for green stringed instrument is not a so-called musical score, but a medical book in fact. It¡¯s said that thest owner of it is Zuo Shuqing, the disciple of a highly-skilled doctor.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt her heart sank, because Zuo Shuqing was her mother¡¯s name!

    It seemed that this group of ck-d men came prepared.

    ¡°Zuo Shuqing is indeed my mother, but she died when I was born. You ask me for it now. How could I have it?¡±

    After pondering it for a while, Lin Mengya replied.

    Unexpectedly, the manughed gruffly.

    ¡°Hahaha... Princess Yu, you are so good at joking. If you just don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, I have to offend you. Come on, take action.¡±

    The man seemed to be sure that Lin Mengya could never find a way to break out.

    At a word from him, the gangs in front and rear took out w hooks.

    They skillfully hooked the freezing horses and pulled the horses from both sides, and the two horses suddenly fell down.

    ¡°Come,e to me!¡±

    Among the three horses, only Lin Mengya¡¯s horse was left.

    The wind blew violently. If it weren¡¯t for Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu¡¯s agility, they would have been blown down into the abyss now.

    ¡°Humph, Princess Yu, if you hand it in now, we can save you. But if you keep refusing to hand it in, you will have no chance at all.¡±

    The wind made the man¡¯s voice a little indistinct.

    The three of them and a horse were trapped in the middle and could not move at all.

    Lin Mengya hardened her heart. In any case, the three of them could not be killed here at the same time.

    ¡°You must desperately want to get the music score for green stringed instrument, right? Well, I can offer it. But I tell you, the music score for green stringed instrument has been ruined. The only person knowing about it around the world is me. If I die, you will never get it. If you don¡¯t care about it, I¡¯ll jump into this abyss instantly!¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately untied the rope around her waist and pretended that she was about to jump onto the Immortal Road.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that! We can negotiate!¡±

    They did not expect that Lin Mengya turned out to be such a tough person.

    Moreover, they heard that Lin Mengya was extremely cruel and merciless. When dealing with such a person, they were most afraid to make her burn her boat.

    In desperation, Ghost Face had to promise her temporarily.

    ¡°Let the two of them go over, and then I¡¯ll go over.atst. Don¡¯t think of ying any tricks. I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±

    Unexpectedly, she threatened them at once.

    Lin Mengya was cheerful. God knew that she held the rope firmly with her back covered with cold sweat.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t lose her mind at this moment.

    If her music score for green stringed instrument was not indispensable, they would not spend so much effort.

    The more they cared about it, the more likely she was to survive.

    ¡°Okay, no problem! Come on, shoot the rope!¡±

    Watching her standing on the edge of the Immortal Road, Ghost Face panicked a little.

    He looked calm. Nevertheless, his master had given a hard order. If they failed to get the music score for green stringed instrument, they should be decapitated.

    Moreover, it was a little more dangerous than he expected on this Immortal Road.

    If Lin Mengya had an ident, they would be in trouble.

    The rope as thick as the rim of a bowl was shot at the foot of Long Tianyu by a crossbow. Long Tianyu did not pick it up immediately, but turned around and looked at Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 433 - Unexpected Situation

    <h4>Chapter 433 Unexpected Situation</h4>

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Lin Mengya was anxious and shouted at Long Tianyu in a low voice.

    ¡°Let him go first, and I will stay with you.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya resolutely.

    Those dark eyes had always been filled with calmness and sanity. But today Lin Mengya saw the persistence in his eyes for the first time.

    He held her small hand on the rope with his big hand.

    The temperature of his palm warmed her heart.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and smiled gently with a different kind of tenderness on her face.

    ¡°No, the lives of countless people depend on you. Besides, they won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be too selfish. Moreover, only when Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu were safe, her safety could be guaranteed.

    ¡°Prince Yu, feel free toe over. Since I¡¯ve promised Princess Yu, of course I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Ghost Face had apparently sensed Long Tianyu¡¯s concern and reassured him.

    With his heart in his mouth, Long Tianyu still reached out to firmly tie the rope around his waist with the rope shot by a ck-d man.

    ¡°Feel free to go over there. I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±

    Qiu Yu guarded Lin Mengya with his body and assured Long Tianyu solemnly.

    After ncing at Lin Mengya withplicated emotions, Long Tianyu still grasped the rope firmly and took the first step.

    Just as he walked out of the area sheltered by the horse, he was suddenly struck by wild wind.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had been prepared. He carried out his flying skill, and his feet were firmly stuck to the ground.

    Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya were also a little nervous. They also held the rope in their hands firmly. If the ck-d men yed any tricks, they could pull Long Tianyu back at any time.

    One step, two steps, three steps... The opposite cliff was only a few meters away, but it took Long Tianyu five minutes to get there.

    ¡°Step aside!¡±

    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu, who was in rage, showed overwhelming dignity.

    The people around immediately made a small space for him silently.

    Long Tianyu took a look at them and finally stepped on the ground.

    He pointed the long sword in his hand at everyone, and Ghost Face became displeased at once.

    ¡°You¡¯d better withdraw your long sword. We don¡¯t intend to kill you, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have stopped just now.¡±

    Long Tianyu was an extraordinary master of martial arts. If they didn¡¯t have to get the music score for green stringed instrument back, Ghost Face didn¡¯t want to confront Long Tianyu.

    However, Long Tianyu wouldn¡¯t be deceived by him.

    When they shot at them just now, if it were not for the extraordinary martial arts of Qiu Yu and him, now they would have been pricked by numerous arrows.

    He held the sword with one hand and grasped the rope firmly with the other hand, staring coldly at the enemies around him, leaving them no chance to attack him.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Lin Mengya switched ces with Qiu Yu and pushed him to the front.

    Like Long Tianyu, Qiu Yu was also worried. But Lin Mengya red at him and insisted that he should go over there before her.

    ¡°Mengya, keep it in mind, if the music score for green stringed instrument is really in your hands, never give it to anyone!¡±

    He whispered to Lin Mengya. She was stunned, because she didn¡¯t expect that even Qiu Yu knew about the music score for green stringed instrument.

    But now she had no time to follow up on this matter.

    Qiu Yu also walked to the other side cautiously.

    Now only Lin Mengya and the horse were left on the Immortal Road.

    She patted the horse¡¯s neck, and the intelligent horse moved with her.

    Fortunately, with the horse as her shelter, despite the strong wind, she didn¡¯t fall down.

    Walking step by step with fright, Lin Mengya was thinking hard. The ck-d men must be determined to get the music score for green stringed instrument.

    She couldn¡¯t hand it in now anyway. If the ck-d men got angry, they couldn¡¯t run away easily.

    She walked toward the opposite side step by step. When she was only one step away from the opposite side, Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu, who kept watching her, suddenly showed terror in their eyes!

    ¡°Watch your back!¡±

    The two of them shouted together. Lin Mengya immediately intended to squat down. However, she was slightly slow and felt a sharp paining from her right shoulder.

    An arrow shot from behind had prated her right shoulder.

    The sharp arrow came out from her spealbone. In an instant, she felt as if her right shoulder were separated from her body.

    The great pain overwhelmed Lin Mengya for a while.

    The bright red blood stained her sleeve instantly.

    ¡°Who? Who did it?¡±

    Ghost Face was even more anxious than Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu. The arrows were obviously brought by them.

    But now someone dared to risk his life to hurt Lin Mengya in secret!

    Angry roars echoed across the cliff.

    All the ck-d men did not expect that someone among them would dare to do this.

    Lin Mengya was only two steps away, but she felt her body gradually became stiff.

    She clenched her teeth, and her cold sweat instantly fell. She could only bear the sharp pain and walked to the opposite side.

    ¡°Mengya!¡±

    Long Tianyu dashed forward and held Lin Mengya¡¯s crumbling body.

    Watching her small face instantly be extremely pale, Long Tianyu only felt that the whole world was about to copse.

    ¡°Doctor! Qiu Yu,e and treat her!¡±

    Fortunately, Qiu Yu was an excellent doctor.

    However, before he examined Lin Mengya¡¯s wound, the situation suddenly changed.

    The ck-d men, who had united just now, began to kill each other at once.

    Ghost Face, who had issued orders just now, was hacked to death.

    Looking around alertly, even Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s run away... from this mess...¡±

    In sharp pain, Lin Mengya insisted on staying sober. Nevertheless, at the sight of her lips, which became extremely pale because of her bearing the pain, Long Tianyu was particrly distressed.

    ¡°Fortunately, the arrow just prated her right shoulder and did not hurt her bones and internal organs. Let¡¯s find a safe ce hurriedly and stop her bleeding.¡±

    Qiu Yu said anxiously. Nheless, Long Tianyu still felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart.

    Long Tianyu picked Lin Mengya up, and the three of them intended to run away from the mess.

    However, as they just took a few steps, their intention was discovered.

    ¡°Kill them! Master will grant a great reward!¡±

    Someone issued an order, and some of the ck-d men in an internal conflict immediately turned to hack them.

    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu protected Lin Mengya and withdrew as fighting.

    The arrow rain had slightly injured them a moment ago.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had been so seriously injured now. The two of them were concerned about it, so they were unable to stay calm as before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you! Take her away!¡±

    After they temporarily repelled a round of offense, Qiu Yu said immediately.

    However, Long Tianyu frowned and looked at Lin Mengya reluctantly.

    ¡°You should take her away. You are a doctor!¡±

    As he said, he intended to entrust Lin Mengya to Qiu Yu.

    No matter who stayed today, the one would probably have a slim chance of surviving.

    ¡°Put me down...¡±

    In Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya only felt everything went ck in front of her.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see the figures clearly, she knew that all three of them would die if they kept arguing.

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya who was even too weak to struggle in his arms, Long Tianyu protected her from others¡¯ swords, while asking in a low voice.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m your burden... Put me down... With your martial arts, you two can definitely escape...¡±

    Her vital part was not injured.

    Nevertheless, massive blood loss had made her gradually lose her consciousness.

    Her perception also became numb. She believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to fall into shock because of blood loss.

    She would rather ask Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu to leave her here and run away than be a burden on them.

    However, Long Tianyu held her tightly with unprecedented solemnness on his handsome face.

    ¡°As husband and wife, we must live and die together.¡±

    His impressive promise made a burst of strength to persevere gradually rise in Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

    Although now they had been surrounded by enemies and the situation couldn¡¯t be worse, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    ¡°Go ahead! They are about to copse!¡±

    After several rounds of attack, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu had been exhausted in strength.

    However, the ck-d men kepting to this side to reinforce from the other side of the Immortal Road.

    The ck-d men, who intended to get the music score for green stringed instrument from her a moment ago, had been wiped out by this gang of ck-d men outnumbering them.

    Lin Mengya bit her lip. Long Tianyu didn¡¯t consider her a burden.

    In that case, she would never make any noise to distract Long Tianyu.

    The fight was fierce. Both Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu had employed all their skills.

    In Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya could feel numerous scarlet hot blood spattered on her face.

    But the ck-d men outnumbered them greatly.

    After killing dozens of people with all their might, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu had exhausted their physical strength.

    Finally, as Long Tianyu staggered, Lin Mengya fell to the ground from his arms.

    Meanwhile, the ck-d men eager to kill them found a w.

    An extraordinarily glossy steel knife flew towards Lin Mengya. Long Tianyu pounced on Lin Mengya without thinking.

    ¡®ng¡¯, the steel knife somehow flew up and was finally inserted into the trunk of a big tree.

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t feel the pain he expected, but the blood spattered on his face.

    He turned around to have a look, and Qiu Yu¡¯s slightly ferocious face came into his view.

    Qiu Yu risked his life to protect the side of Lin Mengya¡¯s body, but his back was badly mutted.

    It turned out that at this critical moment, Qiu Yu protected Lin Mengya with his body!

    ¡°Why did you...¡±

    Long Tianyu was really puzzled. Although Qiu Yu was Mengya¡¯s good friend, he didn¡¯t need to risk his life to save her.

    ¡°Go! Walk east for 15 kilometers from here, and you will find a city. You can order the guards with my jade pendant!¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Qiu Yu pulled a dragon-shaped jade pendant from his waist and thrust it into Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.

    After that, he was exhaust and passed out!

 Chapter 434 - General, Help

    <h4>Chapter 434 General, Help</h4>

    Dragon-shaped jade pendant?

    With his heart skipping a beat, Long Tianyu had to put it in his sleeve before taking a closer look at it.

    In any case, Qiu Yu was injured for saving Lin Mengya, so he must never leave Qiu Yu behind.

    He stared coldly at those ck-d men. In order to protect Lin Mengya, he could risk everything!

    Thus, Long Tianyu stood in front of the two injured people to guard them. He swayed his sword and stared coldly at the enemies. Although he had almost exhausted thest bit of strength, he did not retreat without the slightest panic.

    The ck-d men gradually narrowed their encirclement and approached Long Tianyu. Like a group of beasts, they would pounce on him and tear him to pieces once they got a chance.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The ck-d men rushed forward, and all the steel knives were brandished at Long Tianyu, who stood upright unyieldingly.

    Just as he was about to fight desperately, the sound of cracking came from the air.

    In an instant, a group of ck-d men closest to him were pierced by numerous arrowsing suddenly.

    ¡°Who dare to fight against us!¡±

    The leader among the ck-d men shouted in rage.

    Unexpectedly, a ck feather arrow pierced his throat before he said anything else.

    The ck-d man with a mask fell down, with his eyes full of shock. He probably didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde to rescue the three people on the brink of death.

    ¡°Bandits, never think about getting out of here alive!¡±

    The furious voice came. Long Tianyu did not dare to look back, but heard countless horses galloping here.

    Although he didn¡¯t know who wereing, he could sense a trace of fear from the expressions of those ck-d men who seemed to shrink back.

    He finally felt relieved.

    Fortunately, today Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu could survive!

    Long Tianyu braced his nerve to sway his sword and make his way through the crowd.

    These ck-d men had lost their leader and were terrified by the forceing suddenly.

    Now it was the best time to kill them.

    Before they returned to themselves, Long Tianyu had killed a few of them.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    The ck-d men were not stupid, but just froze for a while.

    Now they were at a disadvantageous position, so they would certainly not insist fighting recklessly.

    The ck-d men, who had been truculent just now, immediately scattered like birds and beasts and ran away, but Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t stay too far away from Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.

    After withdrawing the sword, Long Tianyu immediately ran to them.

    Lin Mengya, who had fallen to the ground heavily just now, also passed out because of her injury.

    Long Tianyu frowned and tried to detect their breathing. Fortunately, it was slightly weak, but could be considered smooth.

    ¡°May I ask are you Prince Yu, the third prince of the Jin State?¡±

    As Long Tianyu raised his head, a rugged face with beard came into his view.

    Therge eyes showed a bit anxiety, but were filled with surprise.

    The man was dressed in yellowish brown armor with a huge bow on his back. At a nce, Long Tianyu knew that he was a straightforward general.

    He nodded at once. The man must be a general of the Nation of Lintian. As a prince, he intruded himself into their territory without authorization and notification.

    By rights, he could be considered out of line.

    ¡°Is it really you? I¡¯ve heard that you are a brave general of the Jin State, and felt sorry that I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to learn from you throughpetition. Now I got the opportunity. I¡¯m Lu Di, the pioneer general of the garrison of the Nation of Lintian. Please condescend to teach me!¡±

    Lu Di was interested instantly, but Long Tianyu found it both funny and annoying.

    He didn¡¯t know why this pioneer general came here to help them.

    Nevertheless, now it was obviously not a good time forpetition, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°General Lu, I will definitely consult you on this. But now my princess and ourpanion have been seriously injured. I hope that you can make things convenient for us and save them.¡±

    Lu Di was obviously obsessed with martial arts. Now he finally noticed the two people, whose life and death were unknown, lying on the ground.

    He immediately scratched his head in embarrassment and hurriedly asked someone to spare a few horses to transport the wounded.

    ¡°Our camping ground is not far away from here. There are apanying military doctors who can save them after we get there.¡±

    Lu Di led the way in front, and Long Tianyu personally held Lin Mengya. Looking at her increasingly pale face, he felt his heart gradually frozen.

    He could never let Lin Mengya die!

    Now Long Tianyu desperately wished that he could bear all her pain so that she could no longer suffer any hardships.

    If he wanted to reach the camping ground as soon as possible, riding a horse was the best choice.

    However, bumping all the way imperceptibly intensified Lin Mengya¡¯s pain.

    She, who had passed out in pain, woke up again because of pain.

    However, excessive blood loss made her seem to be half-awake and her mind no longer clear.

    It hurt! Lin Mengya frowned, and felt her body gradually cooled down.

    Was she dying? Lin Mengya involuntarily curled up and looked around with increasingly ck eyes.

    ¡°Long, Long Tianyu... I don¡¯t want to die...¡±

    As she said intermittently, her eyes, which had always sparkled with stubbornness and wisdom, fully showed her weakness for the first time.

    ¡°Cut it out. I won¡¯t let you die!¡±

    Her delicate look was suddenly printed in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. He desperately wished that he could crush her and put her in his heart.

    She exhausted her strength to grab Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her small hand.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why she just wanted to talk to Long Tianyu and tell him all the words she had hidden in her heart.

    ¡°If I die... will you feel sad? Anyway, anyway the maids in my yard will definitely cry sadly...¡±

    Hearing her soft and weak voice, Long Tianyu wished that he had a pair of wings and could immediately fly to the camping ground.

    ¡°You are such a bad guy... You¡¯ve always bullied me... uh...¡±

    She made a soft and floppy fist with her small hand, and it fell gently on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest.

    However, Long Tianyu felt that his heart was rent by her hand. Now he would rather watch her beat him fiercely than watch her be increasingly weak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop bullying you. I will never do that again. From now on, you are the boss in our mansion, and I will do whatever you say, okay?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled, but gasped heavily and talked in an increasingly weak voice.

    ¡°Long Tianyu... Actually I...¡±

    The horses galloped above thetter half of the sentence.

    Long Tianyu suddenly felt unparalleled pain, as if his heart was pierced by a sword.

    ¡°Talk to me, Mengya. I beg you, talk to me. Imand you, talk to me!¡±

    Long Tianyu roared, but no one answered him.

    There was a smile on the bloodless lips of the girl in his arms, but even her eyes had been closed gently.

    Long Tianyu spurred the horse desperately like crazy. Like an arrow leaving the bow, he managed to reach the camping ground with Lin Mengya in his arms before Lu Di got there.

    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Come out!¡±

    Holding Lin Mengya in his arms, Long Tianyu was burning with anxiety.

    Some of them immediately got out of the tents. Although they didn¡¯t know the man in front, the horse he was riding was a military horse belonging to their camp.

    However, the man was covered in blood and shouted. They thought the colleagues in their camp were attacked by this man.

    Everyone instantly surrounded Long Tianyu in full battle array.

    ¡°Doctor! Where is the doctor?¡±

    Long Tianyu was extremely anxious, but the group of people confronted him with knives instead of asking the doctor out. They were so stupid!

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, ask the doctor out! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    Lin Mengya was at herst gasp. Any dy would result in her death!

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you ride the horse of our camp! Could it be that you attacked our colleagues! Come on, capture him!¡±

    The soldiers only thought that this guy looked increasingly suspicious, but at this moment, how could Long Tianyu have the patience to exin to them?

    ring at these hateful soldiers in rage, Long Tianyu wished he could kill them all, but the girl in his arms was in urgent need of treatment.

    ¡°Hand over the doctor, otherwise, I will let you all die with her!¡±

    All of his sanity and the capability of restraining himself seemed to vanish at this moment.

    Long Tianyu confronted this group of soldiers, with his rage enough to burn the entire camp.

    ¡°He must have killed our buddies. Buddies, go ahead and avenge our innocent buddies!¡±

    Someone shouted in the crowd. In an instant, the soldiers seemed to be confirmed and stampeded towards Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Stop! Ask the military doctor out!¡±

    Suddenly, an angry roar came from behind.

    Lu Di also reached the camp with his face darkening.

    All the soldiers looked towards their officer in puzzlement. Nevertheless, they were soldiers after all, so they dispersed in all directions after hesitating for a while.

    ¡°General, he is the murderer who killed our buddies! We can¡¯t spare his life!¡±

    Lu Di frowned as he listened to the soldiers.

    ¡°Where did you hear this nonsense! Fuck, he is a distinguished guest! Tell the old man doctor Cao, if he can¡¯t cure the person, he should go home!¡±

    Lu Di was quite prestigious in the army, so he suppressed everyone¡¯s argument with one word.

    The soldiers immediately gave way to them. Long Tianyu walked in at once with Lin Mengya in his arms, and the rest of them followed.

    Seeing that a few soldiers shared a horse, everyone finally dropped the thought that the man covered in blood was the murderer.

    In the tent, Long Tianyu stood there silently.

    However, he stared fixedly at the girl lying on the bed with a pair of eyes covered with red blood streaks.

    The blood on her body had turned dark red. The strong blood scent even made grey-haired doctor Cao frown tightly.

    It was not because of the serious injury of the two people, but because the excessive loss of blood was probably life-threatening to them.

    Moreover, both their identities were not simple!

 Chapter 435 - Drawing the Crossbow Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 435 Drawing the Crossbow Arrows</h4>

    Although the military camp might not be fully equipped with medical supplies, fortunately, it was stocked up with medicine to treat external injuries.

    Qiu Yu¡¯s wound was hideous looking, with his skin and flesh turned outwards. However, after the wound had been cleansed and medication applied to it, the bleeding had stopped and his life was no longer endangered.

    However, if the crossbow arrow on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder was not removed, it would pointless to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°s, it appeared that it would be very difficult to pull out the arrow. My Lord, although your wife is not severely injured, she had lost too much blood. She would have suffered a great deal again if we were to pull out the arrow. On the other hand, if we don¡¯t pull out the arrow, once the wound gets infected and turns septic, it could take her life.¡±

    The military physician exined fearfully. The look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes already scared the wits out of him since some moments ago.

    He had lost the initial confidence in something he thought was in his grasp.

    Thisdy¡¯s life was way too precious and valuable.

    ¡°Please pull the arrow out. I want her to live! She has to survive this!¡±

    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s pallid countenance, Long Tianyu felt as if his heart was being pulverized bit by bit.

    The head of a crossbow arrow was full of agnails. Lin Mengya would suffer great pain if the arrow was to be pulled out.

    They had also tried breaking off the arrowhead earlier.

    However, the arrowhead just would not budge. Moreover, it was made of pure steel, therefore it was impossible to saw it off.

    At the thought that Lin Mengya had to undergo such excruciating pain, Long Tianyu fervently wished that he could capture those people and tear them into pieces.

    Despite Long Tianyu¡¯s decisive instruction to pull out the arrow, the military physician hesitated and did not dare to proceed. It was even hard for a grown man to endure such pain as the flesh being impaled, what was more, Lin Mengya was a frail and delicatedy?

    Unfortunately, he did not have an anesthetic with him. Otherwise, he could at least elevate some pain.

    As they dyed their decision making, Lin Mengya was gradually regaining her consciousness.

    Her right shoulder was numb from the tremendous pain and she could no longer feel her right arm.

    Her vision was blurred. She could only make out Long Tianyu, who was sitting by her side, holding on to her left hand and he was continuously saying something.

    ¡°Mengya, I won¡¯t let you die. You have to hang on. There¡¯s hope once the crossbow is removed from your shoulder.¡±

    Long Tianyu held on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s left hand as heforted her with gentle words.

    ¡°Alright... I¡¯ve got knockout drops with me... take it out, and it can be used as an anesthetic...¡±

    Being half-conscious, Lin Mengya could vaguely hear the words of the military physician.

    Luckily, she still carried with her the knockout drops which Baili Rui prescribed for her. She only needed a stronger dose of this knockout drop to lose all her senses. Not to mention to pull out the arrow from her shoulder, she would not even know it if someone were to kill her in her sleep for such doses.

    However, she decided to keep this from Long Tianyu, who seemed to be preupied at this moment.

    Once she took in the dose, her central nervous system might be permanently damaged.

    In other words, she might turn into an idiot.

    On the other hand, if she did not take the knockout drops, she might begin to struggle at the moment the arrow was being drawn out. It would then cause the wound to tear and it could well injure the nerves in her arm.

    In that case, she would be left with one arm to work with for the rest of her life.

    She had always relied on her right arm and right hand for the art of needle control, as well as her skill in feeling the pulses and making a diagnosis.

    If her right arm became useless, she would be a useless person. She would rather be an idiot in this case.

    Long Tianyu took out two packets of the knockout drops from Lin Mengya¡¯s waist, put them into a cup of water and fed it to her.

    He looked on as she gradually fell into unconsciousness, then he held on to her tightly as the military physician proceeded.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s make it quick.¡±

    He was afraid that she would suffer much pain because there was no way he could share and lighten her pain.

    Therefore, all he could do was hold on to her and feel her every reaction anytime.

    The military physician gritted his teeth. To him, the situation looked to be the best at this moment. He ran the dagger over the fire, and with one decisive and urate move, he started to cut off the dead skin around the crossbow.

    Blood began flowing down the crossbow. While Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate shoulder was half exposed, no one really noticed, because it had been stained with blood.

    The knockout drops seemed to take effect very quickly and there was not even a frown on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead. She looked like a puppet without any sensation, who was totally under the military physician¡¯s control.

    ¡°Hold on tightly to her shoulder. I¡¯m about to pull out the crossbow.¡±

    The military physician said with a low voice and Long Tianyu responded by nodding and holding down her shoulders.

    With a ¡°Pop¡±, the military physician drew the crossbow out of Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder. Immediately, blood spluttered onto Long Tianyu¡¯s face and his body jerked.

    ¡°Quick! Stop the bleeding!¡±

    The military physician, together with his assistant, quickly administered to Lin Mengya to stop her bleeding to put a bandage around her wound.

    Not to mention Long Tianyu, even the military physician was taken aback at the sight of the bloody, gaping wound.

    ¡°Thank goodness that the wound did not touch the bone. Her bone was unhurt.¡±

    Even the military physician was thankful for how it turned out. Although he could not be considered excellent in his medical skills, he knew that this was the most basic of medical skills.

    However, due to the limited conditions, this was the best he could do.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. The arrow had been removed, you¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Long Tianyu muttered but was reluctant to put Lin Mengya down.

    He knew better than anyone else the excruciating pain of the flesh being impaled. He supposed Lin Mengya would still have some sensations of pain despite having taken the knockout drops.

    He felt helpless as he looked at how her blood seeped through theyers of bandages, staining them red.

    He could not bear the feelings of such helplessness in his heart.

    The military physician worked tirelessly until the sky became dark before he just barely managed to stop the bleeding.

    By this time, however, Lin Mengya¡¯s body was exceedingly weak.

    Another problem appeared before them.

    Because of the effects of the knockout drops, they did not know when Lin Mengya woulde out of her unconsciousness. Given that her body was extremely weak now, she really needed nourishment from tonic and medicine.

    They could not even feed Lin Mengya with anything because she could not even swallow.

    It this continued, she would only have a ten percent chance of survival.

    The military physician had a bowl of medicine in one hand and a bowl of soup in the other, but he was at a loss of what to do and could make no progress at all.

    ¡°What, what are you all doing?¡±

    Qiu Yu, who had been forgotten and left by the side, awoke gradually.

    Blinking his eyes, Qiu Yu quickly realized that the military physician and Long Tianyu were standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s bed, looking helpless and dejected.

    Shock ran through him as he thought Lin Mengya had...

    ¡°Let me feed her.¡±

    No one paid attention to Qiu Yu. Long Tianyu had given all his attention to Lin Mengya.

    He took over the bitter medicine, poured some into his mouth and kept the medicine in his mouth. Ignoring the intense bitterness of the medicine on the tip of his tongue, he fed the medicine to Lin Mengya bit by bit.

    It took a few mouthfuls for him to just get a little of the brown color medicine into Lin Mengya.

    However, Long Tianyu would not give up. He knew very well that she would only survive if Lin Mengya ingested this medicine. Only in this way would she be able to live with him again.

    The rest of the people who saw Long Tianyu¡¯s determination did not know what to say.

    Finally, Lin Mengya finished drinking a small bowl of medicine as well as a small bowl of chicken soup. It was then that Long Tianyu put down the bowls. By then, his taste buds had been numbed by the medicine.

    Nevertheless, he refused to leave but insisted on remaining by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    Qiu Yu looked on and sighed.

    The wound at his back had stopped bleeding. As long as the wound did not turn septic and was nursed carefully, it should heal soon.

    ¡°Military physician, what medicine did you give to her? Why is it that she did not react at all when the arrow was pulled out?¡±

    As a physician, Qiu Yu found this to be very strange.

    Even if he were to use the anesthetic personally developed and prescribed by himself, she would still feel some degree of pain for such a traumatizing moment...

    To him, it was really strange for Lin Mengya to have zero response.

    ¡°Please have a look personally, My Lord. Thisdy had carried this with her, and I¡¯ve never seen this anesthetic ever.¡±

    The military physician showed Qiu Yu the brown paper packaging of the medicine.

    Although it was empty by now, Qiu Yu put the remnant powder into his mouth to taste it.

    ¡°Psst, how could you give this medicine to her? Lu Di, prepare the horse carriage. We have to go to the city of the king as soon as possible!¡±

    Qiu Yu became anxious after tasting the medicine.

    He supported himself with his arming, willing himself to get up. However, as the wound on his back was stretched, he took in a deep breath and fell back onto the bed.

    ¡°Yes, your servant will prepare the horse carriage right away.¡±

    Without further ado, Lu Di proceeded to prepare the horse carriage.

    However, the old military physician furrowed his brows and protested, saying, ¡°My Lord, this is not a wise move. Both of you have not recovered from your injuries yet. If yet set off now, it¡¯s not going to do any good to your injuries.¡±

    Qiu Yu sighed. How would he not be aware that they badly needed to rest and get well at this moment?

    However, the knockout drops Lin Mengya ingested contained a very rare herb.

    If her condition was not followed up by a highly skilled physician, she might very well turn into an idiot!

    Regardless of what happened, Qiu Yu was not going to let Lin Mengya be an imbecile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to ask me the reason now. Do you believe me, Long Tianyu?¡±

    Since Lin Mengya had been brave enough to use the drops, Long Tianyu must be unaware of its effects.

    Qiu Yu was not stupid. He was not trying to provoke Long Tianyu. However, he knew that he needed Long Tianyu¡¯s consent and support if he wished to help Lin Mengya recover.

    Long Tianyu continued guarding by Lin Mengya¡¯s side as he looked at Qiu Yu calmly. After some moment of pondering, he finally opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°I have full confidence in a faithful imperial physician by my emperor father¡¯s side, but I can¡¯t simply trust a person who tried to conceal his identity as a member of the royal family of the Nation of Lintian.¡±

    At this instant, Long Tianyu took out a jade token in the shape of a dragon from his sleeve. The moment the military physician and the surrounding people saw the jade token in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand, the faces turned pale and they fell on their knees.

    Qiu Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He let out a sigh and answered, saying, ¡°You may go out now. No one is allowed toe in here unless I gave the orders to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±

    Soon only three of them were left in the tent. With a wave of his hand, Long Tianyu tossed the jade token in the shape of a dragon before Qiu Yu.

    Qiu Yu picked up the jade token and he was filled with a mixture of feelings.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed a prince of the Nation of Lintian. However, there¡¯s no way I would wish harm upon her because she is my cousin. She is my aunt¡¯s only daughter.¡±

 Chapter 436 - The Mystery of Identity

    <h4>Chapter 436 The Mystery of Identity</h4>

    Long Tianyu fixed his eyes on Qiu Yu as if he was sizing Qiu Yu up to see if he was speaking the truth.

    The jade token in the shape of a dragon was indeed an authentication object for the royal family members in the Nation of Lintian. However, never would he imagine Lin Mengya¡¯s mother to be of such a noble birth.

    ¡°I am a brother of the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian. Mengya¡¯s mother, Zuo Shuqing, used to be the first princess of the Nation of Lintian. Subsequently, she felt wronged by my father, who was the emperor, and fled from the pce. Being bitterly remorseful, my father had made us promise him that we are to bring her back.¡±

    Even Long Tianyu had heard of the Princess of Eternal Peace of the Nation of Lintian.

    He gathered from the elders in his father¡¯s generation that the Princess of Eternal Peace of Lintian was a great beauty. In addition, there was a propitious sign on her, which made her Lintian¡¯s national treasure.

    Many royal princes had asked for her hand but with no sess. Who would have expected that she ended up marrying Lin Muzhi?

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Long Tianyu contemted for a while and finally chose to believe Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words.

    If Zuo Qiuyu had really wanted to harm Lin Mengya, he would not have chosen to give it his all and protect her by putting himself in danger.

    Long Tianyu might not have much medical knowledge and skill, he knew for a fact that Zuo Qiuyu was much more aplished in medical knowledge and skillpared to the military physician. Lin Mengya¡¯s life was in critical condition and was uncertain at the moment. He was not going to let slip any chance of saving her life.

    Soon, the horse carriage was ready. Lu Di seemed to have long known the identity of Zuo Qiuyu being one of the princes of Lintian. This could be seen from how he answered to Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s every request.

    Long Tianyu carried Lin Mengya personally onto the horse carriage, where thick nkets had beenid on the floor of the carriage. He did not want any more harm toe upon Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.

    The pioneeringmander, Lu Di insisted on escorting them. With him leading a team of escorts, he would make sure they were safely protected.

    The horse carriage set off from the army camp and soon, Zuo Qiuyu, injured on his back, fell into a deep sleep.

    Long Tianyu had not had any food or drink the entire day. Cracks had started to form on his lips and his eyes were bloodshot.

    However, no matter how much people around him tried to persuade him, he refused to leave Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    The horse carriage wobbled and shook and atst, the night passed and dawn brought about the morning light. Long Tianyu, who had been looking after Lin Mengya for a day and a night, had just closed his eyes.

    Someone would send medicine and soup every four hours and Long Tianyu had fed them to Lin Mengya little by little through his mouth.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips continued to receive passively and there were no other reactions or movements from them.

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu woke from his dreams with a start.

    The first thing he did was check on the girl in his arms to see if she was alright.

    With a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, he fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya for a while until he was certain that all this was not his imagination before he felt rest assured.

    He lifted her left hand and pressed it against his cheek to feel the warmth of her delicate palm.

    Fortunately, he was just dreaming. Lin Mengya was still alive by his side. However, his heart was still filled with great fear.

    Although it was a two-day journey, every minute felt agonizing for Long Tianyu.

    From dawn the second day, Zuo Qiuyu began to run a temperature and he alternated between consciousness and unconsciousness.

    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, was on the verge of a breakdown.

    It was because Lin Mengya was stillpletely unresponsive. ording to what the escorting military physician said, Lin Mengya would at the very least develop a fever given how deep her wound was.

    To their surprise, not only did she not run a temperature, a scab had developed over her wound within a short span of the night.

    However, the military physician alsomented that although a thin scab had developed over the wound, beneath the scab, the injury had not totally healed. In order to preserve her right shoulder, it was necessary to rip the scab open to apply the medication into the wound.

    Long Tianyu did not know whether to cry orugh. Thisss had to be something else. She would suffer such pain which she did not deserve.

    The Wangtian City, which was the city of the emperor of the Nation of Lintian, was supposed to be at the eastern side of the Nation of Lintian, bordering the sea.

    However, after the new emperor ascended the throne, the emperor¡¯s city was moved to the west and the city was named ¡®Wangtian¡¯.

    Despite not ever interacted with the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian, Long Tianyu had already heard about him.

    If one were to describe thest emperor of the Nation of Lintian as an ironhearted ruler, the new emperor of Lintian would be one who was skillful at fiddling with the hearts of men.

    When thete emperor of the Nation of Lintian died suddenly, the country was thrown into great chaos. At that time, the crown prince was the weakest among various great powers.

    However, this crown prince knew how to regain the hearts of his people. Subsequently, he managed to turn most of the hearts of the nation¡¯s people back to him.

    The crown prince, who won the hearts of the people, relied on the little strength of his army, seeded the throne by disying his understanding towards the people.

    Straight after he ascended the throne, he decided to move the king¡¯s city elsewhere even when the officials in the courts had disagreed with this idea.

    Some people might feel that this new emperor was way too headstrong and was being carried away by his own sess.

    However, Long Tianyu knew very that the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian was able to sit on the throne all because he had the support of his people.

    His move was to allow his people to understand that as an emperor, he wanted to live in the most dangerous ce in the Nation of Lintian.

    If an enemy were to attack, it would first attack Wangtian City. With Wangtian City in the way, the people of living next to the sea would have sufficient time to get onto their boats and flee.

    There was no denying that by so doing, the hearts of his people won over by their new emperor.

    Moreover, although the city of Wangtian was close to the nation¡¯s border with its neighboring nations, the obstacle posed by the deep gorge had made the city of Wangtian a fortified city.

    Unless the enemy mobilized the entire nation¡¯s strength, it would not be easy to attack the city.

    No wonder his father, the emperor, had warned him not to underestimate this young man.

    Considering his shrewdness and tactics, it was apparent that the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian was a very ambitious man.

    As their horse and carriage traveled non-stopped through the day and night, soon the lofty city walls of the city of Wangtian came into sight.

    Although the relocation of Lintian¡¯s capital city was rather recent, Long Tianyu was certain that its emperor had done his calctions.

    Be it the city wall or the format of the city within, they ought to be well nned and built.

    For this reason, there was no sign of civil unrest or chaos within the Nation of Lintian because of the move. The nation had apparently gone through the most dangerous period a nation would go through in a peaceful manner.

    The new emperor¡¯s thoughts and ns must be extremely cautious and meticulous. It was no wonder that he was the one who eventually seeded the throne.

    ¡°Open the city gates quickly! Prince Shen is back!¡±

    Lu Di shed Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s jade token and ran ahead of the rest. The city gates, which were about to close, instantly started to open again.

    All the soldiers guarding the city gates lined themselves up on adjacent sides as they weed Zuo Qiuyu and hispany into the city of Wangtian.

    While Long Tianyu rode in the horse carriage, he held tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand as he appeared to be oblivious to all other matters.

    The horse carriage continued onto the main road in the city of Wangtian and soon, it came to stop in front of a prominent mansion.

    ¡°Quick, go get the prince toe down.¡±

    Suddenly, there was somemotion from outside the horse carriage. In the next moment, the curtain of the horse carriage was lifted.

    A number of men, dressed as servants sprang into action as they carefully carried Zuo Qiuyu out of the horse carriage.

    ¡°My Lord, please let us take over your wife.¡±

    Although Long Tianyu did not know the identity of these people, these men from the Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion, whose eyes were very sharp, earnestly asked to help.

    ¡°No need, I will carry her down by myself.¡±

    Long Tianyu had turned down the servants¡¯ good intentions and was determined to carry Lin Mengya into Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion on his own.

    After the tumultuous journey, they finally had a clean andfortable ce for Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu to rest.

    The imperial physicians of the Nation of Lintian went in and out of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion continuously. However, they mostly visited Prince Shen¡¯s room and had neglected Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.

    Frowning, Long Tianyu got up, intending to drag some of the physicians into the room to treat Lin Mengya.

    Incidentally, he saw a figure d in yellow rush into his room.

    ¡°My little cousin had been found? Where is she? Idiots, why bother about saving Yu? If any misfortune befalls my little cousin, I will have all of you be her grave offering!¡±

    The imperial physicians immediately nodded their heads in a subservient manner. It was then that they remembered that there was someone else in the adjacent room, who was also severely injured.

    Soon, waves of the imperial physicians turned in the other direction. Leaving behind only two physicians in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s room, the majority of the physicians were by now surrounding Lin Mengya¡¯s bed.

    The military physicians who escorted them began to exin to them the circumstances under which they were injured. A few quick and deft maidservants came forward to attend to Lin Mengya with great care.

    Long Tianyu stood there, stupefied. For the time being, there was no room for him surrounding Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Are you Long Tianyu, the third prince of Dajin?¡±

    A deep, low voice sounded from beside him.

    Long Tianyu turned his head around tensely and finally had a close look at the features of the man in yellow.

    Zuo Qiuyu was considered an exceedingly refined and handsome looking man, butpared to this man, Zuo Qiuyucked the man¡¯s maturity and arbitrary air.

    This man, however, did not appear to be much older than him.

    At one nce, perhaps this man seemed to be a schrly, good-looking man without any dashing spirit.

    However, deep in his eyes, there was hidden a murderous, sharp sword.

    The man stood tall and straight in a royal yellow coat. His long hair was pulled back and secured behind his head with a red jade hairpin.

    With piercing eyes and majestic gait, there was an awe-inspiring air about him.

    Despite the man¡¯s indifferent gaze on Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, he seemed to be able to see through Long Tianyu.

    Needless to say, he knew immediately that this was none other than Zuo Qiuchen, the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian.

    Long Tianyu gazed at the man with a serious expression on his face and was surprised that this emperor, known to y on people¡¯s emotions and thoughts, merely gave him a leisurely smile.

    There was, to Long Tianyu¡¯s surprise, a kindly and friendly look in his eyes.

    In an instant, the man¡¯s severe-looking face at first appeared amiable.

    Even the usually guarded Long Tianyu had unconsciously let down his guard and rxed.

    This man was truly extraordinary!

    ¡°Regardless of all other matters, we¡¯re after all family. I¡¯m Zuo Qiuchen, Lin Mengya¡¯s cousin. If you don¡¯t mind, you may call me big cousin as well.¡±

 Chapter 437 - Princess Anle (a Prince Free from Worry)

    <h4>Chapter 437 Princess Anle (a Prince Free from Worry)</h4>

    Long Tianyu did not expect Zuo Qiuchen to treat him with such great courtesy and kindness. With a cold eye, Long Tianyu became wary of him.

    Even if Mrs. Lin was the eldest princess of the Lintian, after all, many years had gone by without any news.

    Not only that, why would the emperor of the Nation of Lintian be so friendly towards his cousin, whom he had never met before now?

    A moment ago, he just witnessed how Zuo Qiuchen seemed unbothered about his own brother¡¯s condition.

    It appeared that Zuo Qiuchen had directed all his effort to win Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my cousin-inw. Although my little cousin sister has been out and about, she has always been on my mind, I being her cousin. Our family is notcking in retainers, but the majority are males. If it is made known to my other brothers that there exists such a beautiful cousin sister, they¡¯ll alle forward to dance their attendance on her. Given my current advantageous position, I have an edge over them all.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen exined while wearing a genial expression on his face. At the same time, he even patted Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder as he spoke.

    With the radiant smile on Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s face, if he were to get out of his royal yellow robe embroidered with a golden dragon, he would look nothing like a king.

    Long Tianyu could only believe a third of what Zuo Qiuchen said. However, at this moment, he was still unsure about Lin Mengya¡¯s condition, so he could neither afford time or effort to think over Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s true intention.

    Very soon, some of the imperial physicians exited from the room to make a report. Lin Mengya¡¯s wound was too shocking for them. They had rarelye across such injuries.

    Each physician gave it his all to seek the limelight before the emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, although thedy¡¯s wound is very deep, it has not hurt her bone. If we apply the best trauma medication and she takes some time to recuperate, she will get well without a doubt. The only worry is that we don¡¯t know what kind of medicine thedy has taken which made her remain unconscious until now. I¡¯ve tried all I could, but thedy remained unresponsive, like a wooden puppet.

    She was the emperor¡¯s cousin. Although all the court officials had not seen her before, they could see how highly the emperor esteemed his cousin sister from the way he personally visited the prince¡¯s mansion thiste at night.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how to solve this problem?¡±

    As Zuo Qiuchen inquired of the group of imperial physicians desperately, they exchanged looks and replied that they were helpless. All they could do was wait for Lin Mengya to wake up on her own.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look at her.¡±

    A chill went through Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. Little did he expect that while the injury on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder had now stabilized, the bigger problem had risen from the knockout drops she took to ease her pain.

    Just when he was about to enter her room to check on her, he was stopped by Zuo Qiuchen.

    ¡°My dear cousin-inw, I suggest you go get changed into a clean set of clothes first.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked down and realized that he was looking extremely disheveled because of all that they had been through in thest few days. He was covered with dust and bloodstains and looked even more slovenly than a beggar.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My Lord, please wash up and change. You might contaminate your wife with the filth on your body and it would have an adverse effect on her condition,¡± added the imperial physicians.

    The words of advice from the imperial physicians were indeed very effective on Long Tianyu.

    Since all this filth on him was no good for Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu would definitely not enter the room in this state.

    Zuo Qiuchen immediately instructed his men to bring Long Tianyu to take a bath and get changed.

    However, the friendly smile on his face disappeared and his face fell the moment Long Tianyu was out of sight.

    ¡°How is that useless Yu? Is he awake now?¡±

    An imperial physician responded respectfully, saying, ¡°Prince Shen had been badly hurt too. His fever hasn¡¯t subsided. Your servant is thinking hard for a solution to quickly make Prince Shen well again.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen nodded, and then hesitated for a while before finally entering Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    The medication used for her injury had been changed to the best prescription. Even the number of maidservants attending to her had been increased to five to six, and they were all well-trained.

    All the imperial physicians surrounded Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and started to discuss how they should go about treating her.

    Nevertheless, the moment their emperor entered the room, they fell on their knees one by one as they made way for him.

    As Zuo Qiuchen walked through these people, he finally glimpsed the girl lying on the bed.

    Despite looking very pale, her features, which he had seen many times over on the painting, still amazed him.

    There was such great resemnce!

    The features of his little cousin sister were exactly the same as his aunt¡¯s. Over the years, it was true that they had also found girls who resembled his aunt.

    However, there had never been any among the girls who were like Lin Mengya, who was an exact replica of his aunt.

    As sheid silently on the bed, Zuo Qiuchen could tell with one nce that she was indeed his aunt¡¯s daughter.

    There was no mistaking that gic inheritance.

    While sitting beside the bed, he could smell her scent mixed with the smell of blood and medicine.

    What he told Long Tianyu a moment ago was all true.

    His little cousin sister was indeed the national treasure of the entire Nation of Lintian.

    He would never forgive the person who had the audacity to harm her!

    ¡°Listen carefully, she is Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian. I don¡¯t care what method you¡¯re using, but if you¡¯re able to save her, I will reward you with one thousand taels of gold and bestow you with nobility. You may then enter the Pavilion of Herbs and be the understudy elder there. However, if you fail to save the Princess, you will be buried with her.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    The imperial physicians were well aware of the fact that their emperor who practiced what he preached.

    They knew they would be beheaded if they failed to save the princess¡¯s life, but if any of them was able to be the trainer elder in the Pavilion of Herbs, it would be an advantageous opportunity for him.

    It ought to be known to all that the elder in the Pavilion of Herbs would only be rotated every fifty years. Any regr imperial physician might only be a candidate when he contributed greatly to the Nation of Lintian.

    All the so-called miracle-working or highly skilled physicians would be dwarfed when they came before the Pavilion of Herbs.

    ¡°Regardless of the price to pay, you have to heal the princess. Guixi, from now onwards until the princess is fully recovered, all you imperial physician will have unlimited ess to the best and rarest herbs and medicine in the pce.¡±

    The little eunuch who was always by Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s side immediately responded to the emperor¡¯s instruction and proceeded to carry it out.

    Once again, the imperial physicians reconfirmed that the exceptional status of Princess Anle.

    She could be said to be the one person in the Nation of Lintian whom the emperor esteemed highly since he ascended the throne.

    Having taken a bath and changed into a clean set of clothes, Long Tianyu did not dy further by grooming himself but immediately returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    Her condition had improved a great deal. Thosepetent maids had wiped Lin Mengya clean and helped change her clothes. By this time, Lin Mengya looked more like she had merely fallen asleep.

    She appeared so fragile that she looked nothing like her usual shrewd and sophisticated self.

    Long Tianyu sat by her bed and ignoring all the maids, he kept his gaze fixed on Lin Mengya.

    Both his eyes and heart had been fully upied by this woman.

    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s time for the princess to take her medicine.¡±

    A bowl of ck color medicine was brought before Long Tianyu.

    With practiced movement, Long Tianyu lifted the bowl of medicine, sipped some from the bowl, and then fed it to Lin Mengya.

    Soft exmations arose from the mouths of the surrounding people. Apparently, that medicine was very bitter. They were surprised that this man seemed not to be bothered.

    Given that he had been feeding Lin Mengya in this way for a few days, he had learned something from it.

    Perhaps it was because he had been very diligent in feeding the medicine to Lin Mengya, she seemed to have regained her strength little by little.

    She was able to finish half of that huge bowl of medicine.

    Long Tianyu, seeing that she had ingested a considerable amount of medicine, finally felt more assured.

    ¡°Do you have any porridge or chicken soup?¡±

    Once Long Tianyu put down the bowl of medicine, he immediately started to feed Lin Mengya food.

    This time, he tested the temperature of the food on a spoon, and then attempted to feed a little bit of the food to Lin Mengya. Thank goodness she was doing much better than before.

    Despite her great improvement, Long Tianyu would not hand over the job of feeding Lin Mengya to other people. He felt more assured to be the person doing it.

    By the time Lin Mengya finished the medicine and the porridge, it was almost midnight.

    The imperial physician imed that Lin Mengya¡¯s condition had finally stabilized. Apart from recuperating quietly, the task at hand was to think of a way to let Lin Mengya regain her consciousness.

    However, since her life was no longer in danger, Long Tianyu¡¯s mental state, which was on the verge of breaking down, had gradually but tremendously improved and stabilized.

    The moment he rxed, he felt a hunger pang which made him faint.

    However, he was aware that this was someone else¡¯s house and he was not one to feelfortable quickly in an unfamiliar environment. The maidservants, however, had sharp eyes and were quick to pick up the handsome man¡¯s embarrassment and awkward expression.

    ¡°Please go to have some food, My Lord, His Majesty had been waiting for you for a long time,¡± said the maidservants respectfully.

    What? Zuo Qiuchen again? Although Long Tianyu had a rather good impression on the new emperor of Lintian, for some unknown reason, he had an instinctive feeling of wariness towards him.

    ¡°Alright, please lead the way.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Long Tianyu finally followed the maidservants to the backyard of the prince¡¯s mansion.

    A few home-cooked dishes, simple but tasty, wereid out on the table.

    Long Tianyu had just stepped through the door when he spotted Zuo Qiuchen drinking alone.

    ¡°Here you are. Please have a seat.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen looked up and gave Long Tianyu a warm weing smile, then he offered him a cup of sake.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Long Tianyu did not argue with him. He sat down but did not pick up the chopsticks, neither did he drink the sake. He simply gazed at Zuo Qiuchen silently.

    ¡°You¡¯re really an interesting person. I heard that the Prince Yu of Dajin is a cool and unfeeling person, but I¡¯m surprised to see that you treat my little cousin sister with such great love.¡±

    Long Tianyu did not have the impression that Zuo Qiuchen was giving him apliment.

    On the other hand, he felt an aversion toward the way Zuo Qiuchen intimately addressed Lin Mengya as his little cousin sister.

    ¡°She is my wife and a citizen of Dajin. It¡¯s only natural and necessary that I treat her this way.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen could hear the dissatisfaction in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice, but he was not bothered. He proceeded to use his chopsticks to pick up a piece of the stir-fried smoked bean curd and put it into his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat first.¡±

    As Zuo Qiuchen changed the topic, Long Tianyu wondered what Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s intention was.

    However, Long Tianyu was so famished at this moment that any further dy meant that he was harming his own body.

    The two men, who had not had their dinner, began to eat in silence.

    There was total silence within the four walls of the room, not even the sounds of chopsticks could be heard.

    The two men apparently were exceptionally self-possessed and cultured.

    Despite being famished, they were smooth and graceful in all their movements. Their years of cultivation were clearly and richly manifested at this moment.

    Guixi, the young eunuch waiting on them, was amazed and stupefied.

    Such refined table manners, while the two men made a clean sweep of the food, was a wonder which he rarely witnessed in his entire life.

 Chapter 438 - Poor Work

    <h4>Chapter 438 Poor Work</h4>

    When finally Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen put down their bowls and chopsticks simultaneously, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes with tacit understanding.

    Guixi finally breathed a sigh of relief. These two men were not eating but they looked more like they were fighting a battle.

    He was so worried that these two noblemen would get into a fight over a piece of goose meat, but the two seemed to have mutually agreed not to pick up something from the same dish at any one time.

    Unknown to him, the two men had been testing each other during the meal, so that they hade to some kind of gentlemanly agreement while eating.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind hospitality.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression seemed to show that he had rxed just a little. Regardless of Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s motive, at least Long Tianyu had not seen anything amiss.

    Moreover, Zuo Qiuchen was obviously trying his best to save Lin Mengya.

    In this light, Long Tianyu could temporarily let down his guard against Zuo Qiuchen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. We are one family after all. Oh yes, can you tell me why you have made a trip to the Nation of Lintian this time?¡±

    Regardless of whether Zuo Qiuchen was sincere or that he had any ulterior motives, as an emperor, his attitude towards Long Tianyu was hard toe by.

    Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to be honest with Zuo Qiuchen.¡°I see that you¡¯re here for the purpose of looking for the Prancing Dragon Herb. My father was still alive, your quest would be fulfilled easily, but now...¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen furrowed his brows slightly. He was surprised to learn that the first thing his little cousin wanted upon her return was toy hold of the Prancing Dragon Herb, which was as good as the national treasure of Lintian.

    ¡°This matter is crucial to the safety of Dajin. I would be forever grateful if Your Majesty is so kind to grant the herb to us.¡±

    It was known to all that the Prancing Dragon Herb was the national treasure of Lintian.

    All Long Tianyu could do, however, was nothing other than to plead with Zuo Qiuchen sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant, it¡¯s... Forget it, since you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯m not giving it to outsiders anyway. I will try to find it as soon as possible. To y safe, I will send men to bring it to Dajin secretly. You and Mengya should stay here first. I¡¯m certain all eyes would be on you since something this serious had happened to you.¡±

    Long Tianyu did not expect things to proceed so smoothly.

    He had expected Zuo Qiuchen to set some conditions. Never did he expect Zuo Qiuchen to agree in such a straightforward manner.

    Long Tianyu could not help but waver in his opinion of Zuo Qiuchen.

    Regardless of whether Zuo Qiuchen desired to do him a favor or that he was trying to build a good rtionship with Dajin, his mannerism with crity did not warrant aversion.

    As Long Tianyu watched Zuo Qiuchen leave with his guards in a hurried manner afterward, he could not help but admire Zuo Qiuchen.

    If this man wished to build a good rtionship with someone, it would almost always be a sess. It was no wonder the hearts of the people of Lintian were tightly in his grasp.

    The skillfulness by which he plotted and strategies were definitely not what amon person possessed!

    The night was far spent, but the entire Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion remained brightly lit at every corner.

    The supply of medicine and tonic from the pce that continued to stream into Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.

    However, only a small portion of them entered Prince Shen¡¯s room. The majority of them ended up being delivered to the room of Princess Anle, whom people heard of but had not seen.

    Currently, the emperor¡¯s care and concern for Princess Anle had reached its peak.

    In addition, he would send men over every four hours to check on her. In fact, the candles that lit up the way leading from the pce to Prince Shen¡¯s mansion had all melted into inch-tall stumps of wax.

    It would seem that within a night, everyone in the City of Wangtian already got to know this Princess Anle, whom the emperor adored dearly.

    Within a night, Princess Anle had be the envy of the people at every corner of the city.

    Long Tianyu who was confined in the walls of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion certainly had no idea about all this.

    He cast an anxious nce at Lin Mengya. After he made sure her condition was stabilized, Long Tianyu went on to take a stroll on the grounds of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.

    The maids and servants who were going about their business in the mansion were aware that this handsome man was someone of high status, only that he did not like to interact with people.

    They simply greeted with a bow and proceeded to carry out their duties.

    Although Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion was not extensive, it was rather quiet in the backyard because most of the people in it were gathered at the main courtyard.

    The further Long Tianyu walked, the deserted the ce became, and he opened his senses to the surrounding. He kept walking until he came to a tasteful little courtyard where he stopped, after making sure there was no one around.

    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive your servant for my negligence!¡±

    Ling Ye, Long Tianyu¡¯s secret bodyguard, whom Long Tianyu had not seen for a long time, appeared behind Long Tianyu with his head bowed as he spoke with a hoarse voice.

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu gave Ling Ye a kick to his chest.

    In that instant, Ling Ye flew out andnded against the wall with a bang.

    Although it was a hard kick, Ling Ye was startled but did not make any noise. Only that blood started flowing out of the corner of his mouth.

    Long Tianyu had been merciful to have spared his life.

    ¡°What happened? Were you not the one who recruited those people? Why were there traitors among them?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s face hardened and the extreme coldness in his deep-set eyes seemed about to explode out of his eyes.

    If not for the fact that this secret bodyguard of his was his confidante since young, what remained would have been a corpse lying on the floor by now.

    ¡°It was my negligence that resulted in the princess getting hurt. I¡¯m ready to receive my due punishment, Your Highness.¡±

    Indeed, Long Tianyu was the one who had organized Ghost Face and hispany to appear.

    So did he n for the crossbow arrows to rain down. It was a ruse of self-injury so as to lure Lin Mengya to hand over the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    Otherwise, Ghost Face would not be so obedient to agree to the conditions set by Lin Mengya, to have them released.

    Never did he expect the n to be upset by an ident.

    The man in ck had struck suddenly. Not only did that destroy their n, but Lin Mengya was also severely injured because of that. This was unforgivable!

    ¡°Surely you deserve to die, but what I want you to do now is investigate into this and find out who exactly was behind all this. Once you find the clues, you must eliminate these culpritspletely.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will proceed straight away.¡±

    Ling Ye struggled to get up, and his pale face waspletely expressionless. To Ling Ye, to live was to carry out all of the prince¡¯smands.

    ¡°You go back and tell him that I¡¯ve fulfilled what he wanted me to do. However, from today onwards, do not do anything against Lin Mengya. I won¡¯t even give him permission to do so!¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice carried gravity and authority. Ling Ye turned around and disappeared into the night.

    It was only after a long time that Long Tianyu finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He might be able to deceive all the people in the world, but he would never want to deceive Lin Mengya.

    However, he was given no choice this time. He had to do it.

    He would use the rest of his life to make it up to her slowly.

    For the first time, he resented being a member of the royal family. However, he would not have her if he were not Long Tianyu.

    He could only hide this turmoil in his heart and suffer alone silently.

    He believed that Zuo Qiuchen was not lying to him about the Prancing Dragon Herb. However, he had a feeling that Zuo Qiuchen must have his reasons for what he did.

    No matter what happened, at least he could save Lin Mengya¡¯s life.

    Regardless of when Lin Mengya would wake up, he wanted to by her side when it happened. He would absolutely not leave her side.

    As time passed day by day, Zuo Qiuyu seemed to recover favorably. After using the unlimited amount of miracle-working pills and medicine, Zuo Qiuyu with an excellent physique could soon get down from his bed to move around.

    His condition was much better than that of Lin Mengya.

    Waiting was an agonizing affair. Zuo Qiuchen always rushed over after he adjourned the court.

    The moment Zuo Qiuchen arrived, Zuo Qiuyu, who was supposed the mansion¡¯s master would be like a pitiful abandoned child.

    Fortunately, since Zuo Qiuyu made known the fact that he was Lin Mengya¡¯s cousin, it was only natural that he showed concern towards Lin Mengya.

    Apart from the royal princes whom Zuo Qiuchen had blocked from entering, Zuo Qiuyu became the only royal family member who was allowed to stay by Lin Mengya¡¯s bed.

    However, after witnessing Lin Mengya¡¯s condition which remained stagnated, he, as a physician, could not help but be anxious.

    ¡°My dear little cousin sister, you¡¯ve been asleep for so long. Won¡¯t you wake up and look around? Do you know that the Zuo family consists of so many male descendants and you are the only female? We¡¯ve waited for you forever. Since you¡¯vee, don¡¯t you think you should open your eyes to look at all your male cousins?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu had been nagging at Lin Mengya for countless times by her bed.

    Although only a few days had passed, Long Tianyu had lost a great deal of weight. With stubbles all over his sharpened chin, he appeared wan and sallow.

    Apart from eating and sleeping, he mostly stationed next to Lin Mengya as he continued attending to Lin Mengya¡¯s every need without caring for himself.

    He would be doing else other than sitting by her bed and holding on to her in a daze every day throughout the day.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense. If you disturb our cousin as she rests. I will make void your princely status. What did you promise me when you left? How could you be living when Mengya turned out this way?¡±

    The tone with which Zuo Qiuchen spoke to Zuo Qiuyu, his own brother was always cold and mean.

    However, Zuo Qiuyu never got upset. At most, he would talk back once when provoked. Thereafter, he would lean forward onto Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and nag at her to wake up soon.

    On the other hand, Long Tianyu did not seem perturbed by the presence of the two brothers. He simply sat there and kept his eyes on Lin Mengya.

    Suddenly, he caught sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s finger on her left-hand made a movement.

    Long Tianyu rubbed his eyes, thinking he must have seen wrongly.

    However, he was surprised to see Lin Mengya¡¯s left hand, which he was holding gently, moved once again.

    ¡°Stop arguing! She¡¯s moved!¡±

    Long Tianyu bellowed in agitation and immediately, the room became quiet.

    All eyes were turned anxiously to the girl lying on the bed.

    ¡°Mengya, Mengya, are you awake?¡±

    Long Tianyu called out softly as he waited cautiously and expectantly.

    It was at this moment that her left hand moved once again, and everyone clearly saw the movement.

    Long Tianyu felt as if her hand was grasping his heart and every moment of her hand was more important than the beat of his heart.

 Chapter 439 - Jostling for Favor

    <h4>Chapter 439 Jostling for Favor</h4>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s longshes fluttered once, twice, and the pair of eyes which had sunk in sleep for days finally woke up.

    Long Tianyu went into raptures. He called out softly to Lin Mengya, but he did not get the response he expected.

    Her pair of bright eyes appeared vacant. No one knew what was happening to Lin Mengya at this moment.

    Lin Mengya almost blurted out a curse. In reality, she had not lost her conscious mind.

    The strange thing was that a normal person who had ingested such a great amount of knockout pill would be totally unconscious like a vegetable.

    However, since the pills took effect, the Shen Nung system in Lin Mengya had ungraded again!

    She did not know whether to think that she had profited through misfortune or that she had stumbled upon luck.

    Every time her brain was subjected to the crisis of a blow, the Shen Nung system would automatically upgrade itself. In addition, the limits of authority in the Shen Nung system would be extended further.

    Lin Mengya had to admit the truth in her teacher¡¯s byword that said, ¡°Not even the most precise instrument in the world could bepared to the human brain in terms of itsplication and uracy and that the brain has infinite potential.¡±

    One ought to know that the human brain was the most important organ in controlling every part of the body.

    If the brain suffered a blow from an illness, the other parts of the body would lose their functions.Moreover, the Shen Nung system which had moved on to the second stage would ce emphasis on the protective function on the nerves in the human brain.

    In other words, she did not have to worry about contracting dementia all her life.

    For this reason, when the knockout pills had taken effect, her consciousness had not been entirely numbed.

    Fortunately, the knockout pills did numb her sensation for pain. While she was aware of all that was happening around her, she was like a vegetable, unable to move any part of her body.

    At present, perhaps the effect of the knockout pills had worn off, coupled with the fact that the imperial physician had fed herrge amount of precious herbs, the Shen Nung system had decided that her body was ready for her to regain her consciousness.

    It was then that her entire nervous system had been freed. However, she was notpletely prepared at this moment to take over control of her own body.

    This was why she needed those few minutes as a buffer.

    The three men surrounding her had misunderstood.

    ¡°It¡¯s finished! Little cousin sister had be an idiot! My emperor brother, Mengya has be an idiot!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu waved his hand in front of Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes but they seemed unresponsive.

    Instantly, he started toment saying, ¡°You quacks! You have made my cousin into an idiot! Rest assured my cousin-inw, I¡¯ll surely give you an ount of this.¡±

    As Zuo Qiuchen spoke those words, he was boiling with rage.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if she has be an idiot, I will continue to take care of her. Once she recovers, I will bring her back to Dajin,¡± responded Long Tianyu solemnly and stirringly.

    After all, before he married her, it was well known to everyone in the Capital City that Lin Mengya was an idiot.

    She had merely reverted to her old self now. He was no doubt heartbroken, but he would surely not forsake her.

    ¡°My cousin-inw, I¡¯m truly touched. Alright, I¡¯ve decided to follow back to Dajin again!¡± said Zuo Qiuyu.

    Just a moment ago, Zuo Qiuyu was pretending to be crying, putting his head on Lin Mengya¡¯s bed. He had sprung up suddenly and spoken sincerely to Long Tianyu, holding his hands.

    However, Zuo Qiuchen immediately reached out hisrge hand to pull his younger brother towards him as he said, ¡°How dare you still say such things! If not for you, little cousin sister wouldn¡¯t have be an idiot! You¡¯d better stay in the mansion to think over your mistakes. Don¡¯t you think about leaving the mansion again for the rest of your life!¡±

    At that instant, the brothers could not stop arguing and the room was in amotion. Lin Mengya, who heard everything, did not know whether tough or cry. After she had regained all her senses, Lin Mengya, who had not spoken for days, forced a word out of her mouth.

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    Silence. The room, which was in total disarray, had in this instant became totally quiet.

    All the people turned to look at the girl on the bed with bewildered eyes.

    What they saw in her big bright eyes was¡ªdisdain!

    In the next moment, all three handsome men crowded around her bed, fighting for her attention.

    ¡°Mengya, I¡¯m your eldest cousin brother!¡±

    The man who spoke was d in a royal yellow robe. He had a somewhat familiar face, yet she did know him. While he seemed like a steady andposed man, he was also a little overbearing. He ought to be the emperor of the Nation of Lintian, whom she heard speaking when she was supposedly unconscious.

    ¡°Mengya, I¡¯m your second cousin brother!¡±

    Qiu Yu appeared a little frail, but he was still that refined and good-looking Zuo Qiuyu without a doubt. He was once the Imperial Physician Qiu Yu whom she looked upon as a good friend.

    ¡°Mengya, I...¡±

    What came into her sight was a thin and pallid yet very handsome face.

    His dark eyes were bloodshot and there were dark circles below his eyes. She did not know when his face with well-defined features had be rmingly thin.

    There were cracks in his thin lips, which were below his tall, sharp nose. His unshaven chin was dotted with stubbles. She had never seen such a sloppy Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Ugly.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with a hoarse voice as her eyes moved from his forehead to the corner of his mouth. The expression on her small face remained rigid, but she was still gazing at him with a look of disdain.

    However, deep in her heart, she was so heartbroken at the sight of him.

    This was the first time Long Tianyu¡¯s face broke out with a sincere smile from his heart since he came to the Nation of Lintian.

    ¡°Ya, I won¡¯t look so ugly after a few days. Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?¡±

    As Long Tianyu held her hands, he had never felt so emotional, not even when he was bestowed the prince¡¯s title or when he returned victorious from a battle for the first time.

    She was well, even though her body was still frail given that she had just woken up from aa. However, she felt that she was fine at this moment.

    The Zuo brothers looked downcast as they were sidelined.

    The saying went that married daughters were like spilled water. The little cousin sister whom they had been waiting expectantly for did not even nce at them.

    Humph, they had not grown up together, and now there was no hope of gaining her favor.

    Although they were troubled in that sense, they were still ted to see that Lin Mengya had woken up.

    After the brother exchanged looks, they hurried along to announce the news that their little cousin sister had woken up.

    After Lin Mengya was fed half a bowl of warm water, her voice had recovered.

    ¡°You should have a sip of water as well. Your lips are cracking and bleeding from dryness.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was soft and weak as she had just woken up and had not recovered her strength.

    Long Tianyu, however, was behaving like an idiot who could not stop smiling. No matter what she said, he agreed andplied with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat something.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was not used to such an amodating Long Tianyu, her heart was warmed by how sweet he was towards her.

    This man was like an oversized toy which only knew how to smile foolishly. He was nothing like the usual intelligent and quick-witted Long Tianyu she knew.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for you.¡±

    Long Tianyu then dashed out of the room excitedly, but after waiting for quite some time, what Lin Mengya got was some in porridge brought in by Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, dear little cousin sister. Oh yes, I suppose Long Tianyu had not told you that I¡¯m your second cousin brother. This man here is my elder brother, so he is your big cousin brother, Zuo Qiuchen. From now on, you¡¯ll be Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu exined to Lin Mengya, as if he was showing off his treasure. Although she knew their identities even when she had not woken up, she nodded at Zuo Qiuyu. Thereafter, she then sat up with the help of the maidservants who then fed her the aromatic porridge little by little.

    ¡°What about him? What happened to him?¡±

    Lin Mengya had not seen Long Tianyu even after she finished eating the porridge.

    When Lin Mengya inquired Zuo Qiuyu about Long Tianyu with a gentle voice, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face fell and with a tone of dissatisfaction, he said, ¡°Hey, little cousin sister, you¡¯re really showing favoritism here! I¡¯vee to wait on you even when I myself have not recovered from my injuries, don¡¯t you...¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly kicked Zuo Qiuyu away.

    Zuo Qiuchen who had been standing there watching Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuchen with tenderness in his eyes immediately came over to the side of Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and sat down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin-inw must be too exhausted. When he went into the kitchen to ask them to prepare food for you, he actually fell asleep there and then. I¡¯ve sent men to carry him back to his room. Don¡¯t worry too much, you¡¯ve just woken up.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s warm and friendly attitude created a rather good impression of this cousin brother in Lin Mengya.

    Perhaps it was because this elder cousin brother was the emperor, his mannerism seemed much more trustworthy and steadypared to Zuo Qiuyu.

    Although they were merely cousins, there was still some resemnce in their features.

    Lin Mengya had no doubts about this person before her eyes being her cousin whom she shared half of amon bloodline.

    ¡°Thank you so much, dear cousin.¡±

    Perhaps it was because Zuo Qiuchen had waited a long time for Lin Mengya to address him as her cousin, he was immediately filled with a feeling offort and a brilliant smile spread out on his face. He earnestly wished that he could give the entire nation to her as a gift.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, did not feel so strongly towards them. She thought that it was rather strange for the two brothers to be so affectionate towards her.

    It was only after Zuo Qiuyu casually mentioned to her situation in the pce that female heirs were rare in the royal family and that there were only male heirs that she finally understood why she, being Princess Anle, had so quickly be the nation¡¯s favorite.

    Was there not a phrase that went, ¡°Scarcity increases value?¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was utterly exhausted, slept for three days and three nights before he appeared before Lin Mengya again, enlivened in his spirit.

    She even heard from Zuo Qiuyu that Long Tianyu had eaten arge bowl of rice after waking up from his long sleep.

    For this reason, when Lin Mengya saw him again, he appeared to have been revitalized, even though he was still skinnier than before. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya felt reassured that he was finally alright.

    ¡°How are you feeling today? Is your right shoulder still hurting?¡±

    Long Tianyu had tenderly inquired about her condition while squatting by her bedside.

    He was d in a robe of sapphire blue, which brought out his outstanding manners.

    His long, messy hair had also been pulled back and tied up with a white jade crown in the shape of a kylin, just like he used to do.

    He was clean-shaven and his lips had regained their suppleness.

    Lin Mengya could not help but be indulged in his deep, dark eyes filled with tenderness.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Cousin Chen had delivered a lot of rare and precious herbs for my use. My shoulder doesn¡¯t pain as much as before.¡±

    As she was speaking, he gently pushed her fringe to the back of her ear using his long slender fingers.

    The tender romantic feelings rose from the mutual contact and Lin Mengya could no longer bear the bursting feeling within that she had to look away.

 Chapter 440 - Seeking Cure from the Pavilion of Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 440 Seeking Cure from the Pavilion of Herbs</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Do let me know if you¡¯re hurting. Don¡¯t you bear the pain alone.¡±

    Long Tianyu instinctively drew closer to her as he tucked her into the nket.

    His hair fell onto her face unintentionally and it tickled her. She instinctively grabbed on to the ends of his hair and smiled at him like a child.

    ¡°Stop being cheeky.¡±

    Long Tianyu nced at her in that unexpected instant, Lin Mengya glimpsed his doting eyes which made her cheeks blush and her heart beat harder.

    It seemed that ever since she got injured, their rtionship had be especially intimate.

    Although she was not used to such intimacy, there was no way she could avoid it.

    After all, she was a patient now, and should she not be showered with care?

    This was the excuse she found to assure herself. Anyways, she was happy to be so free and rxed.

    At this moment, she was still holding on to Long Tianyu¡¯s hair.

    Long Tianyu could not tell if she was doing this on purpose or if it was unintentional, but he did not feel agitated at all. He simply allowed her to hold on to his hair as he sat down by her bed.While they looked at each other, there was no exchange of words but silence, but as he gazed at her bright eyes which were looking all around, he felt aforting assurance, so much so he could not think of anything else.

    ¡°Oh yes, has the Prancing Dragon Herb been delivered to Dajin?¡±

    Lin Mengya tried hard to find a topic of conversation. It was rather strange that they were more used to a life of constant argument.

    She was really rather unused to such quiet time together.

    ¡°Yes, the emperor of Lintian had already delivered the herb. I received news yesterday and it should have arrived at the pce by now.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Thereafter, she suddenly turned to look at Long Tianyu with wide-opened eyes.

    ¡°Where are Baishao and Xiu? How have we forgotten about them? Will you hurry up and look for them, Long Tianyu, and bring them here?¡±

    In her anxiety, Lin Mengya tugged hard at Long Tianyu¡¯s hair. As he frowned from the pain, he instinctively grabbed on to her small hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Zuo Qiuyu had already sent men to look for them. It was not safe on Immortal Road, so they intended to take the way around it. They shoulde here within these few days.¡±

    Lin Mengya finally felt assured after hearing what Long Tianyu said.

    She let go of her hand on his hair, embarrassed. She had honestly forgotten that she was holding on to his hair.

    She gazed at Long Tianyu bashfully and reached out her left hand to massage his head tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡±

    In response, Long Tianyu gave her a reassuring smile, and then tucked her hand into the nket.

    To Long Tianyu, thisss would be so much easier to deal with if she was unconscious.

    Once she was awake, she would be so full of antics always, be it intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡°Cousin sister, cousin sister, are you feeling better?¡±

    All of a sudden, a voice that sounded like a broken record called out, so much so the romantic atmosphere between the two was ruined in that instant.

    Lin Mengya could not help but roll her eyes. Ever since she woke up, Zuo Qiuyu had been very clingy to her and was always staying by her bedside.

    He would not stop calling out to his cousin sister. In the past few days especially, he and Zuo Qiuchen seemed to be engaged in some kind ofpetition, taking turns to show off to Lin Mengya.

    Although Lin Mengya seemed to hold on to the principle that she would take advantage of the situation, her room was at this moment heaped up with splendid, sparkling items.

    Furthermore, she was bedridden. There was no way she could wear those items offered to her. She was no doubtining in her hearts because of this.

    ¡°What is it this time?¡±

    While Lin Mengya asked impatiently, Long Tianyu was quietly enjoying this.

    Regardless of how much attention they eagerly showered on Lin Mengya, she would at most give them a smile.

    The person whom Lin Mengya was most intimate with was Long Tianyu.

    On this point, Long Tianyu had be the single one person whom the Zuo Brothers were painfully envious of.

    ¡°Ah, now my heart is assured seeing that you¡¯re well and healthy. Oh yes, the other princes had sent over a number of interesting items. I¡¯ve picked one jade bangle from among them. Wearing it would greatly enhance your cirction. If you put it on, it can improve your condition.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu exined as he took out a pale pinkish-purple jade bangle from a wingceltis box from the side.

    Long Tianyu looked on silently with cold eyes.

    He had heard that this was the special produce of the Nation of Lintian. Formoners, a piece of such jade as big as a fingernail would be considered a family¡¯s heirloom, not to mention a bangle this big.

    Presently, Long Tianyu could see the generosity of these so-called princes.

    However, what was this to Long Tianyu? Once they were back in Dajin, he would offer all the best things in Dajin to Lin Mengya as gifts.

    Zuo Qiuyu carefully lifted up Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand and slip it through her hand onto her wrist.

    Lin Mengya did not seem to have any reaction when she saw at her drooping hand. On the other hand, it was Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu whose eyes were immediately filled with a look of pity and regret.

    They were rather certain that Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand was ruined.

    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty and it fits you. This gift from Prince Yun is indeed fitting. I¡¯ll surely put in a good word for them in before my emperor brother.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face broke out in a satisfied smile when he put the bangle on Lin Mengya.

    As a physician himself, Zuo Qiuyu was very aware of what it meant for a physician¡¯s right arm to be disabled. It meant that all the hard work over the years would go to waste.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya was so perfect. While she was full of antics, behind all this, she was exceptionally mature and magnanimous.

    If such a woman were to have any disability, would it not be the world¡¯s greatest regret?

    Therefore, he intended to heal Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm no matter what.

    ¡°I think it looks very pretty too. Please thank Prince Yun on my behalf.¡±

    In reality, Lin Mengya had epted the situation. Although they did not breathe a word about it, she knew that although the crossbow arrow did not hurt her bone, her nerves would have been impacted when the arrow was being drawn out of her.

    As a result, she could not exert strength on that arm at all.

    Nevertheless, this was not the worst situation. At least she had survived and was this not the best thing?

    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve actuallye to discuss something with you today.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Zuo Qiuyu nced at Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm and decidedly told her what he tried to keep to himself earlier on.

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm revealing this to me,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu could tell from his expression that what he was going to say had to do with Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm.

    To be honest, Qiu Yu could be considered to be a highly skillful physician.

    If even he was at a loss at what to do, Lin Mengya¡¯s recovery seemed so hopeless.

    If there really was a way for her arm to recover, even if there was only a tiny chance of sess, he would be willing to give it a try.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not going to hide this from you anymore. The reason the Nation of Lintian was able to stand strong was not only because of its favorable geographical factors. What is even more critical is a ce called the Pavilion of Herbs. Within this Pavilion of Herbs is a gathering of tip-top physicians from all nations. In my opinion, they may have a way to help my cousin sister recoverpletely.¡±

    She would be lying if she said she was not upset. Who would want to be paralyzed for the rest of his or her life?

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had more or less guessed it.

    The Pavilion of Herbs must be difficult to ess.

    Otherwise, why would Zuo Qiuyu rather visit the various famous physicians but not suggest seeking treatment from the Pavilion of Herbs at the beginning?

    ¡°Just speak your mind. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Lin Mengya paused for a while before she pretended to speak in a casual tone.

    Everyone would have their reasons and difficulties. As much as possible, she did not want to create trouble for Zuo Qiuyu.

    However, at this moment, she desperately wished to learn more about the Pavilion of Herbs.

    ¡°We need to give this matter further thought, because...¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu braced himself to speak out about the difficulties he was facing.

    Before he could do that, an authoritative voice interrupted him and said what he had wanted to say.

    ¡°This is because to engage the service of the Pavilion of Herbs, the subject needs to be either blood rtions with the royal family or the pupils of the physicians in the Pavilion of Herbs. Apart from such conditions, it would be near impossible to engage them.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen seemed to have rushed here after the court adjourned.

    Compared to how he usually dressed as a nobleman, today, he was wearing a crown and d in a royal yellow imperial robe embroidered with a five-wed golden dragon. Finally, he was exuberating the air of an emperor of a nation.

    The expression on his face neither betrayed joy nor sorrow. It was as if he had seen through all the things on earth.

    The pride of being able to sit on the imperial throne which made him despise everything below him made him somewhat simr to Long Tianyu.

    Both of them were extremely excellent men. Although they differed in their characters, they appear to belong to the same category when standing side by side with each other.

    Long Tianyu might be stationed in another¡¯s territory at the moment, but he was neither supercilious nor obsequious.

    Moreover, Zuo Qiuchen admired him greatly. In fact, Zuo Qiuchen had even exempted him from certain etiquette.

    He was probably the only person within the boundaries of the Nation of Lintian who had been bestowed such great honor.

    Perhaps it was due to the appreciation and empathy they had for their kind.

    ¡°My cousin sister is our blood rtion after all. Moreover, my aunt used to be the only disciple of the first elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. On this ground, they have to treat cousin sister.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was determined to have Lin Mengya treated in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    It was not because Zuo Qiuchen did not desire so, but rather, he was able to see things more clearly and understand certain circumstances morepletely.

    ¡°You are excused.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The guards who were standing around left the room quietly.

    The atmosphere became a little awkward. Lin Mengya was about to say something but realized that she did not know how to begin.

    She must have made a correct assumption.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you make trouble! Our aunt being the disciple of the first elder had been a well-kept secret in the royal family for decades! If this secret were to leak out, do you know how much trouble it would bring on our cousin sister?¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen rebuked his younger brother as he gave him a severe look.

    Zuo Qiuyu immediately realized his mistake, but he still tried to put on a front.

    However, knowing that he was at fault, he could only try to protest through the look in his eyes.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya, being exceptionally intelligent, could make an educated guess from their conversation.

    If her mother, Zuo Shuqing, was the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian and the secret disciple of the first elder, then the reason for keeping that secret was apparent.

 Chapter 441 - Each to His Own Desires

    <h4>Chapter 441 Each to His Own Desires</h4>

    ¡°Do you mean the music score for the green stringed instrument?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s statement shook the three of them simultaneously and each of them started to fall into their own thoughts.

    However, no one could tell from the surface.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts made a quick turn. Even if she were dim-witted, she would also know that the music score for the green stringed instrument was not merely a simple medical manual.

    ¡°Let me be honest with you. I¡¯ve indeed found the music score for the green stringed instrument. However, it¡¯s been destroyed.¡±

    Actually what Lin Mengya said was not total nonsense.

    After all, given the condition of the music score for the green stringed instrument, it would be extremely difficult for anyone without the help from the Shen Nung system to discern the characters in it.

    Moreover, it might not be good for the three of them if they reveal the matter regarding the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    ¡°Destroyed...¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu, of the three, had the most drastic reaction.

    The expression on his face showed that he had been shocked and he continued mumbling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this music score for the green stringed instrument just a medical manual? Is it necessary to be so upset over the fact that it¡¯s destroyed?¡±

    After hearing what she said, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s reaction was magnified further.

    He looked as if he was going to die of heartache. It was as if Lin Mengya was some wastrel.

    Zuo Qiuchen immediately tried to stop Zuo Qiuyu. Being an ambitious emperor, Zuo Qiuchen simply hesitated for a moment before his face broke out into a gentle smile.

    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s also good that the music score had been destroyed. At least you can save you many troubles.¡±

    ¡°But, my brother, without the music score for the green stringed instrument, those people in the Pavilion of Herbs...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s anxious reaction was determinedly interrupted and cut off by Zuo Qiuchen.

    He gazed at Zuo Qiuyu with an authoritative look in his eyes. No one was able to waver his decision once it was made.

    ¡°Mengya, you take a rest first. Qiuyu, youe with me. I¡¯ve something to discuss with you.¡±

    With reluctance, Zuo Qiuyu trailed behind Zuo Qiuchen as he exited the room.

    Long Tianyu helped Lin Mengya up and began feeding her some water little by little.

    Despite Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s hesitant mannerism towards Zuo Qiuchen and his stammering when spoke, Lin Mengya was able to guess the truth.

    This music score for the green stringed instrument had to do with something of great importance. Perhaps her mother was not simply the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian.

    She was starting to feel bad. Although Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu treated her very well, she had not fully recovered from her injuries at this moment. She did not think it was a good idea for her to be implicated or involved in such turmoil.

    ¡°Tell me, Long Tianyu, should I help them?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes moved a little, but other than this little reaction, he did not reveal any other emotions.

    As Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu expectantly, he could vaguely see the trust she had in him through her clear, bright eyes.

    In that instant, a sense of guilt shed across his mind.

    The deeper Long Tianyu¡¯s understanding of Lin Menyga, the more he was sure that if Lin Mengya found out about it...

    All of a sudden, a chill ran up his spine.

    No, Lin Mengya must not know anything about it!

    ¡°What¡¯s happened? You¡¯re finding this difficult to do, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked doubtfully. After Long Tianyu recovered from his absent-mindedness, he suppressed the anxiety in his heart, pretended to smile casually and said, ¡°No matter what, they are your cousin brothers. You¡¯ve not fully recovered from your injury right now. If new problems arise andplicated the matter further, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to achieve what you set out to do.¡±

    Leaning back on the bed board, Lin Mengya nodded in agreement.

    In thest few days, she could sense that there were some special reasons as to why Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu were treating her so well.

    However, she could not deny the feeling that they were somewhat sincere towards her too.

    If this matter was truly important and crucial, she should not just be a bystander and not help at all.

    ¡°Oh yes, if I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, you have meant this trip to be an inspection of the spring plowing. Now that you¡¯ve gone into a foreign country, wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince try to find fault with you?¡±

    Long Tianyu tucked her into the nket and smiled as if he could not be bothered about the Crown Prince.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with me. Come to think of it, you and Zuo Qiuyu are really something. Not long after you left, my father the emperor woke up. Someone secretly told my father about your quest in search of the medicine. At that time, I was on the way back from Qian Province when I received father¡¯s secret edict. The Crown Prince is now working hard to cover up all the bad things he and his men did while fatherid unconscious. How would he have time to deal with me?¡±

    Things had turned out unexpectedly in this way.

    Lin Mengya made a mental calction. She had thought that the emperor would not simply announce the news of him waking up froma to the general public.

    After all, was the emperor not worried that he would alert the enemy if this was made known to the Crown Prince?

    However, after further consideration, she was well aware of who Long Tianyu¡¯s father was like. He must have his reasons for doing so.

    Anyhow, treacherous people like the Crown Prince and the queen could forget about trying to deceive the emperor of Dajin.

    ¡°You take a rest first, I¡¯m going to ask Baishao about something.¡±

    Long Tianyu forced an excuse to get away from Lin Mengya for now.

    Once Lin Mengya nodded, Long Tianyu left her with quiet steps.

    It was only when he was outside that he finally let out a deep breath.

    On one hand, he desired to spend time alone with her, yet on the other, he was afraid to do so.

    She was sharp, quick-witted, and very intelligent. He had to be very cautious these few days, lest Lin Mengya should be suspicious of him.

    Once Baishao and the rest arrived at the mansion, Lin Mengya would be distracted by her best buddies.

    At this thought, he could not help but smile bitterly.

    He had never expected that in this life, there would be a day that he would experience the anxiety that came about because he was trying to deceive another person.

    Nevertheless, because it was Lin Mengya, he would do this willingly.

    s, this was a fulfillment of the old man¡¯s words that he would meet with someone who could deal with him.

    The days spent nursing Lin Mengya¡¯s wound was more or less starting to be boring.

    Apart from eating, Lin Mengya would be sleeping. Because she had to drink very bitter medicine often, she had lost her appetite as a result.

    After living a life like the pig for some time, she had unexpectantly lost some weight and became skinnier.

    As a result, Long Tianyu and the Zuo Brothers took turns boiling soup for her. They imed that she was too skinny and therefore needed to drink and eat a lot of tonics to nurse her back to health.

    Soon, Long Tianyu bore the good news that Baishao and the rest would be arriving in the Wangtian City in three days¡¯ time.

    However, apart from Xiu, Hongyu and Sumei hade along too. To her surprise, there was also Xiu¡¯s uncle who was with them.

    Lin Mengya did not make anyments. Dongfang Xu was after a straight forward and brave hero.

    She and Xiu hit it off well right from the start and they had been through quite a lot together, so it would be like that she and Dongfang Xu had known each from further back.

    However, there was one precaution she had to make. She had asked Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu not to expose her identity.

    She especially did not want Master Guo to know her identity, so she had asked Long Tianyu to just reveal the fact that she was his wife.

    However, given the protection and help rendered to her and Zuo Qiuyu by Master Guo and Dongfang Xu, Zuo Qiuchen had given the order that the two groups of businessmen would be permitted to enter and leave the Nation of Lintian whenever they liked. On top of that, they were given the same treatment as the local businessmen in terms of their status and applicable policies.

    Since these benefits offered were genuine, Master Guo was smart enough not to question the offer.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was able to pull herself up and take a few steps by the time Baishao and the rest arrived.

    She had be weak and strengthless because the injury on her right shoulder was too serious and she had lost too much blood.

    In the past few days, she had been both eating and sleeping well. In addition, she had taken a lot of tonics to build her blood and qi. Her health had finally picked up somewhat and her strength returned a little.

    Some weakness was still to be expected and she would be panting after taking a few steps.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew very well that the sun would do her health good.

    With Long Tianyu¡¯s help and support, Lin Mengya was able to stand in the courtyard to enjoy the flowers in full bloom.

    ¡°This is a treasure which Prince Shen specially prepared for you as if it were the white snow in early spring. This flower is very valuable. Only elegantdies like Princess deserves such expensive flowers,¡±mented the maidservants.

    They were keenly aware that this beautiful guest in the courtyard was the national treasure of the Nation of Lintian.

    They could not help but fawn on Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya gazed at therge, white flowers and remembered hearing that in order for these flowers to bloom, they needed to be watered with cow milk and goat milk.

    On top of that, the flowers should never be subjected to rain, wind, and sunlight before they bloom. They needed to be patiently and carefully cultivated before they could go into full bloom.

    Moreover, each stalk would only produce one flower. If there were more than one flower on one stalk, they would bepeting for nutrients and ultimately, both flowers would wither.

    Nevertheless, once these precious flowers went into full bloom, neither wind nor rain would damage it. No matter how scorching the sun was or how bitter the cold, they would continue in full bloom for eight to ten days.

    Lin Mengya could not help but smile at Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s effort to bring these flowers here for her.

    These flowers were like the Lin Mengya of the past, growing so cautiously with the possibility of withering any time.

    However, once in full bloom, no one would be able to break her.

    The emperor of Lintian was really something to have used flowers as an analogy to her. It was indeed apt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there to take a rest, lest you be exhausted.¡±

    Long Tianyu spoke with a tender voice as he helped Lin Mengya over to the long corridor where she could sit down on a chair cushioned with ayer of fleece.

    Long Tianyu stood by her at all times and took special note that she really fancied this flower likened to the snow in early spring.

    He was resolved to nt arge patch of these flowers back in their mansion in the future to make her happy.

    ¡°I¡¯m in no way so delicate and fragile. Apart from my right arm, I¡¯m almost fully recovered. Don¡¯t worry about me. You may go ahead to attend to your business.¡±

    Lin Mengya patted Long Tianyu¡¯s hand to assure him. In reality, she was starting to feel dizzy and faint.

    In fact, she had decided toe out for a stroll because she did not want to worry Baishao, so she pretended that nothing had happened to her.

    Baishao might appear to be shrewish, but she could be more naggy and motherly than the other sisterly girls.

    Furthermore, Lin Mengya had given instructions to conceal the cause of her injury. She had revealed to the general public that she had fallen from a horse. This way, the people eyeing the music score for the green stringed instrument would continue to lie dormant and not strike so easily.

    Since she did not have full confidence in this matter, she did not wish to rm the enemies.

    ¡°Alright, Baishao and the rest will be here any minute now. I¡¯m going to go off for just a little while.¡±

 Chapter 442 - Having Nothing Better to Do

    <h4>Chapter 442 Having Nothing Better to Do</h4>

    After Long Tianyu gave instructions for them to take good care of Lin Mengya, he hurried off through the gates of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh as she watched the figure of Long Tianyu going off.

    It seemed that Long Tianyu was especially intimate with Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen these days.

    Not only did they exchange nces in front of her daily, but they would also make use of the time while she was asleep or the time after she had taken her medicine to get together.

    However, she hadpletely no clue what they were discussing.

    She also could not be bothered to ask them. She simply turned a blind eye on them such that they likely assumed that she had been fooled.

    The reason was that she also felt guilty towards Long Tianyu.

    It was merely because she had lied to Long Tianyu with regard to the problem they had with the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    While she did not intentionally keep this from Long Tianyu, but she had been investigating through various means in thest few days trying to find the clues on the significance of the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    However, the more she found out, the more she felt it was wiser to keep this to herself than to tell them the truth in the spur of the moment.

    In fact, the Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s position at this moment was in imminent danger but they were not aware of it.Because of the great influence of the Pavilion of Herbs, for him to be epted by the royal family members as well as all the nobles in the Nation of Lintian, he had to be epted by the chief elder in the Pavilion of Herbs first.

    The problem was that the chief elder had mysteriously disappeared over ten years ago.

    To be the chief elder¡¯s sessor, one had to be either the elder¡¯s protege or one whom the chief elder had personally pass down the baton to.

    In other words, he must be in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument. Only the one in possession of the music score would be qualified to seed the chief elder of Pavilion of Herbs.

    Once someone took over the elder¡¯s ce, he would enjoy equal status and honor as the emperor in the Nation of Lintian.

    However, who would allow someone else to sleep on one¡¯s own bed? Who would allow someone else from outside to share his own power and status?

    For this reason, each chief elder serving the term had been through thorough consideration in the selection process.

    Not only did he have to convince the public but he also needed to have an intimate rtionship with the emperor. He even could be the emperor¡¯s right-hand man.

    However, thest chief elder had been an exception.

    He was a medical fanatic who was single-mindedly immersed in the study of pharmacy. His sole interest in life was to research and study the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    There was even a rumor that someone wanted to rely on the power of the chief elder to sow discord between the Pavilion of Herbs and the royal family.

    The emperor at that time gifted the chief elder a stalk of a mysterious herb that had just been recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument. Since then, this chief elder had been hell-bent on being faithful to thete emperor.

    This was apparently the reason the emperor hadplete trust in this chief elder.

    Coincidentally it was because of his perseverance in the learning of medicine that led to the chief elder¡¯s extremely simple and pure character.

    It was also because of this reason that his own mother had be the protege of this chief elder.

    However, she had yet to find out the reason her mother left her home country. It was because of her mother vanished so abruptly and that the chief elder had also mysteriously disappeared that resulted in temporary chaos in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    It was precisely the reason why Zuo Qiuchen seeded in ascending the throne and moving the capital.

    However, this might alle to an end soon. There had to an end to all these fights.

    She gathered from the maidservants that the chief elders had three candidatespeting to be his sessor.

    All of them were either members of the royal family or noble families which were powerful families.

    However, they were unable to seed the chief elder with justifiable reason. It was all because ording to the rules set by the Pavilion of Herbs that the sessor had to be in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    Lin Mengya casually sighed and began to massage her temples with her left hand.

    This was yet another plot and strive for power, but she had gotten to the center of this whirlpool because of her mother.

    s, she felt so drained just thinking about it.

    ¡°Master! Master! Are you alright?¡±

    An urgent voice called out to her and woke her from her thoughts.

    When Lin Mengya turned around, she saw Baishao and Xiu dashing in as she expected.

    It had been a while since they saw each other and the twosses seemed to have lost weight considerably.

    Their watery eyes especially were badly swollen.

    Was it this serious? Lin Mengya wanted to smile, but at the same time, her heart was warmed by the sight of them.

    She considered herself to be very blessed to have somebody who was truly concerned about her, for this was really hard toe by in this world.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, just that my right arm had been dislocated so it¡¯s strengthless. Look at you, why are you weeping when I¡¯m well and good?¡±

    The external wound on her right arm had almost healed. With the help of those miracle-working pills, it should fully recover very soon. As for whether her arm would still be useful, this was something beyond her control.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Master. We know for a fact that you¡¯re not good at riding horses. How could you behave so willfully here? Let me have a look to see if your wound left a scar.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm did not have any sensation, but she still pretended to cry out in pain when Baishao touched it.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Baishao immediately retracted her hand and gazed at her master with guilt. Thereafter she did not dare to touch her master¡¯s right arm.

    Lin Mengya smiled as she pretended to be totally fine, but even Xiu, like Baishao, started to look Lin Mengya up and down.

    ¡°Sillyss, do you not recognize me anymore just because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Or is there anything on my face that you have to scrutinize it?¡±

    Lin Mengya teased Xiu, however, she continued blinking her teary eyes.

    There was even a look of admiration in her eyes.

    ¡°Big Sister Mengya, so you are actually the legendary Prince Yu! You truly lived up to your name. You are the one person whom I admire most!

    Lin Mengya was not the least surprised that Xiu found out her identity.

    Thisss had always been straight forward and very likable. She must have escorted Baishao during the journey these few days.

    If Baishao had unintentionally or even intentionally revealed her identity, she would certainly be the first to pick it up.

    After all, anxiety would cause chaos. There had to be considerablemotion at that time such someone among the group of businessmen would have been passing the message around.

    She was quite sure that Baishao would have cried from worrying, otherwise, she would not be perceived as Lin Mengya¡¯s intimate maidservant.

    ¡°Do you admire me? Sigh, I¡¯ve always wanted to keep this low key. How did this bad reputation of mine be spread all the way to Lieyun?¡±

    Lin Mengya purposely sighed as she teased Xiu.

    Xiu sat on the railing beside Lin Mengya and smiled at her. Like a diehard fan, she gazed at Lin Mengya and began listing out what heard of her.

    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t have a bad reputation! I heard that when you were going to marry Prince Yu, he had not discovered the gem in you and had kept you outside his gates. Surprisingly, when you finally appeared, he was immediately smitten by you and eventually held a grand wedding to marry you. On top of that, I also heard that you werepletely fearless of the bullies who were exceptionally strong and went around bullying people in the Capital City and even made them get down on their knees to ask for mercy. Finally, you saved countless people living in poverty. All the people pped their hands and praised you, and...¡±

    Lin Mengya interrupted Xiu and wondered who gave her the confidence to do so.

    ¡°Stop, stop, if you continue, I would sound like a superwoman who had saved the world. Who told you about all these? I¡¯ll have to collect the fee for copyright.¡±

    Xiu stuck out her tongue but did not give her an answer as to who spread the rumor.

    Lin Mengya stopped pressing for an answer. After all, all that had happened to her at the beginning was not a secret. So be it that it had been made known to everyone.

    It was not something to be ashamed of, just that the story had been grossly exaggerated.

    After a further exchange of pleasantries, the identities of these two guests were eventually known to all in the courtyard.

    Since Baishao had arrived, all matters concerning the care of Lin Mengya, including changing the bandages were now personally taken over by her.

    Moreover, these two girls were pretty, honey-tongued, and diligent.

    Merely half a day had passed, but almost all the maidservants in the courtyard soon became acquainted with them.

    The courtyard, which used to be rather quiet, was now a much livelier ce.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit was lifted, having reunited with her good sisters, therefore her appetite for dinner improved and she managed to eat one more bowl of rice than usual. This greatly reassured Long Tianyu.

    However, Lin Mengya, who overate for dinner was only feeling bloated!

    Her stamina could hardly catch up with her excitement which was stirred up after such a long time.

    The feeling of bloatedness coupled with heavy eyelids was not afortable feeling at all.

    Given no other choice, she could only have the others carry her outdoors to have a glimpse of the moon and the starlit sky and to feel the cold breeze, so she could be kept more awake.

    She took out a pill that aided digestion and popped it into her mouth. Its sweet and sour taste made Lin Mengya squint.

    ¡°What was that you ate? Would you let me, your cousin, have a taste of it?¡±

    Under the moonlight, a tall lean figure approached her.

    Standing tall and erect, Zuo Qiuchen, who had changed out of his imperial robe, appeared more refined but rxed. At the same time, however, he also looked less solemn.

    Lin Mengya smiled as she raised her palm with the small, dark red pill in it to Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s eye level.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a sugary pill. I see that my dear cousin sister is still a child. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have such luxury to be so carefree.¡±

    Despite his response, Zuo Qiuchen still picked up the pill and popped it into his mouth.

    The sweet-sour taste in his mouth immediately neutralized the bitterness in his mouth.

    As he swallowed the sweet-sour pill, the trouble in his heart seemed to be alleviated a little.

    ¡°Do you also have things that are troubling you? So much so that you are suffering insomnia at night?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked while knowing the answer. Because of their interactions in the past few days, she came to know that this eldest cousin of hers would not be working on things that did not benefit him.

    It would be strange if he was not looking to achieve something when he treated her with such warmth and diligence and was extraordinarily kind to her friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we are troubled over the same matter.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen had signified the reason, but a smile immediately appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face as she responded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve overeaten tonight and felt really bloated. Are you experiencing the same?¡±

    .

 Chapter 443 - A Cunning Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 443 A Cunning Transaction</h4>

    Zuo Qiuchen was stupefied and he burst outughing after a moment of pause.

    Lin Mengya thought she saw the look on his face which seemed to say that he had been seen through. However, she also glimpsed a sh of light in his eyes.

    This eldest cousin of hers was not an ordinary person. She knew for a fact that the internal strife in the Pavilion of Herbs only involved the upper-ss nobles of Lintian.

    How would the mere maidservants be aware of it?

    They must have received instruction from Zuo Qiuchen, so they could make known his predicament to her.

    Moreover, Zuo Qiuyu had known her personality for a long time.

    The two brothers had treated her so well, and thus she would return present for present.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this method wouldn¡¯t work, but Yu had insisted on doing this. It seemed like that I¡¯m right. The Lins and the Zuos have the most preeminent bloodline. You are a very outstanding person indeed.¡±

    Despite Zuo Qiuchen rxing the expression on his face, Lin Mengya was feeling, for the time, that Zuo Qiuchen was finally treating her as an equal.

    He was not treating her merely as a little girl.

    ¡°I believe Zuo Qiuyu had reacted in this way because knows my temperament well. What would you like me to do, cousin? Is it to help you look for the music score for the green stringed instrument, or do you want me to seed in the position of the chief elder?¡±Under the moonlight, the expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was that of gentleness and warmth. There was no sign of anger or other emotions.

    From afar, it appeared that the cousins were just having a casual chat.

    No one would have imagined what seemed like a cordial conversation was actually a discussion on a secret that could topple a nation.

    ¡°If I let you take over the chief elder¡¯s position now, it will be as good as pushing into a furnace. If possible, I hope you will lend me the music score for the green stringed instrument for a while.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen might sound like he was negotiating with Lin Mengya, but she could sense from the way he spoke that he had a ploy in mind.

    In response, Lin Mengya showed a knowing smile and tapped her head with her left hand as she said, ¡°The music score for the green stringed instrument had really been destroyed...¡±

    In response, Zuo Qiuchen smiled as if he was not bothered by Lin Mengya¡¯s reply. Imitating Lin Mengya, he looked up at the moon in the sky and said, ¡°If you help me fulfill my wishes, I will allow your people to monopolize all the businesses in the Nation of Lintian. How¡¯s that?¡±

    There was a hint of persuasion in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s casual voice.

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya was rmed by the thought that shed across her mind.

    Had her status as the master of Sanjue Hall been exposed? However, after second thoughts, she thought it was unlikely.

    Even Long Tianyu, who had numerous spies in the Capital City, did not manage to find this out.

    Moreover, her eldest cousin was a foreign emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, my dear cousin. I don¡¯t reside here. Even if you allow me to monopolize the businesses, it¡¯s not going to be of use to me.¡±

    The unwavering look in her eyes did not betray any other emotion.

    Lin Mengya turned around and smiled at Zuo Qiuchen. Like a sly fox, the two exchanged looks as if trying to size up each other and guess each other¡¯s trump card.

    ¡°Power, I know you¡¯re not interested in power, so wealth is what I can give you. Your prince may hold exceedingly great power and is the most outstanding man, but don¡¯t you think you need to provide support for your mother¡¯s family?¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen coaxed her using a tone that seemed to imply that he was doing all these for Lin Mengya¡¯s sake.

    Lin Mengyaughed softly as she looked down.

    ¡°You¡¯re rather ambitious, my dear cousin. Alright, I¡¯ll find the music score for the green stringed instrument for you. But on condition that I take over the management of the Pavilion of Herbs, but of course, you know I won¡¯ty my hands on the iron ores.¡±

    Cunningness ran in their blood. It was as if they were dancing the tango, sometimes taking a step forward, sometimes retreating a step. It was in this alternating advancing and retreating movement that they gradually figured out each other¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Alright, but it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to get hold of the music score for the green stringed instrument. How about I give you three months as the time limit for you to find it for me?¡±

    Three months? Was her eldest cousin not being too impatient?

    Lin Mengya cocked her head as if she was pondering. It was only after a whileter that she slowly reached out a finger.

    ¡°Please extend the time limit to a year. If my right arm doesn¡¯t recover soon enough, it would be difficult for me to go about searching for the music score for the green stringed instrument, right?¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen quickly understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intention. He shook his head and smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed more thoughtful. One year it would be. Please ept my thanks for fulfilling my wish.¡±

    Bowing awkwardly, the two of them exchanged a nce and a smile.

    Something did not need to be spoken to be expressed to be understood.

    ¡°I still have something to attend to, so I shall not remain to chit chat with you. In a few days, let¡¯s set out for the old capital to look for those from the Pavilion of Herbs to treat your injury.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, then she called for a maidservant to help her back into her room slowly.

    Zuo Qiuchen who was standing in the shade smiled a mysterious smile as he strode out of the courtyard of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body remained frail. It only took a few steps from the courtyard to the bed in her room, but she was already feeling weak.

    Perhaps she had exhausted too much of her strength during the day.

    Baishao had already made her bed the way she liked earlier on.

    She helped Lin Mengya change into somethingfortable before shey down on the bed. At the same time, Baishao had brought in her nket, insisting to make her bed on the floor so she could keep Lin Mengyapany in her room.

    ¡°Why would you do this? There are so many rooms in the prince¡¯s mansion. How are you going rest well sleeping here?¡±

    At this moment, only a candle was lit in the room.

    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Baishao who was lying down on the floor by her bed.

    ¡°No way. You¡¯re not feeling well now. If you be thirsty at night, there¡¯ll be no one to pour a cup of water for you. I¡¯m at your service. I won¡¯t leave your side.¡±

    Baishao was not bothered at all, anyways she could have all the nkets she needed in this room.

    Moreover, the flooring of the room was made from cottonwood, so it was morefortable than the beds in poor people¡¯s homes.

    She was carrying with her sisters¡¯ expectations. In fact, she was already extremely upset that her master got injured.

    She would not forgive herself if she failed to serve her master well.

    Lin Mengya tried to dissuade her, but Baishao remained stubborn and refused to leave her side.

    Lin Mengya, unable to dissuade her,manded Baishao toy a fleece nket on top of the soft mattress, so they finally reached apromise.

    ¡°What do you think of the Nation of Lintian, Baishao?¡±

    Lying on the bed, Lin Mengya began chatting with Baishao casually with her eyes closed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Compared to Dajin, the girls here seem to be more quick-witted. Oh yes, Master, on the way here, I heard that there are many good things here which we can¡¯t find in Dajin. Nevertheless, no ce is better than home.¡±

    This was, in fact, the first time in her life that she had been so far away from home. The further she was away from home, the more she felt the warmth and the preciousness of her homnd.

    How she wished she could fly back to Dajin immediately! How she yearned to be back in her blissful home so she could be with her sisters.

    ¡°Surely this is the case. However, it could be said that this ce is also considered part of my homnd. Baishao, if I remain behind, would you stay here with me?¡±

    Baishao had no idea why her master would suddenly make this statement.

    The first thought that came to her was that her master would certainly not reside in the Nation of Lintian permanently because she was Dajin¡¯s princess.

    Then again, she also realized that her master was also a princess of the Nation of Lintian.

    Moreover, that Prince Shen and the emperor of the Nation of Lintian treated her master really well. On top of that, this ce was considered her master¡¯s homnd. If her master remained here, she would definitely stay behind with her.

    ¡°Of course. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there, Master, but I would also like all of us from our courtyard to be brought here.¡±

    At Baishao¡¯s words, Lin Mengya slowly opened her eyes.

    In reality, while she got to know Long Tianyu deeper and loved him, she somehow had a dark shadow that was holding her back.

    Back in Dajin, she had already learned about the truth of some matters.

    Although the Crown Prince had been born in the empress¡¯s pce, he had a petty and narrow-minded personality andcked magnanimity.

    If he could not even be called a real man, how could he be the emperor of a nation?

    Even if Long Tianyu kept quiet and did not attempt to usurp his ce, the Crown Prince would eventually be involved in the power struggle with the others who were fighting for power.

    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s potential and capabilities, he would at least be an important official in the imperial courts even if did not eventually ascend the throne.

    By then, would she be able to remain by his side like now, so as to assist him in all he was going to do?

    Lin Mengya was not confident of this.

    Moreover, the most critical reason, which was also what she was most uneasy about, was the fact that Long Tianyu had never verbalized his love for her.

    He had never even said anything about him fancying her.

    Was this not funny? After all, Long Tianyu had stayed by her side all the time when she was hurt and fallen unconscious. He did not even bother to change his clothes during that period of time.

    Furthermore, he attended to her with such tender loving care after she woke up.

    However, once a woman fell in love, she would need to be assured like a little animal. She needed a promise.

    Even if it were an empty promise, a woman would still hold on to her belief like a silly girl.

    She might be good at dealing with people with authority, but she was still a novice in matters of romantic love.

    ¡°s...¡±

    Perhaps she had been too greedy. Maybe she had wanted more than what she deserved.

    ¡°Master, are you worrying over your injured arm? Today, Imperial Physician Qiu, oops, I mean Prince Shen said that after a few days, he will bring you to his teacher so that his teacher can have a look at your condition. Rest assured that his teacher will be an outstanding physician, given Prince Shen himself was such a skillful physician.¡±

    Baishao tried tofort Lin Mengya. However, Lin Mengya was worried about another matter in her heart.

    Since she was in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument, the injury on her right shoulder was not a problem that could be solvedst night.

    The prescription found in the music score for the green stringed instrument was the best cure for difficult ailments. She was certain that such a prescription was only briefly mentioned in any other medical manuals.

    From Tranquil Lotus to Prancing Dragon Herb, and subsequently to the prescription for her own illness.

    If she were toe up with these medicines too frequently, the fact that she was in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument would be exposed sooner orter.

    By then, the music score would only bring countless trouble for her.

    In reality, back at the Immortal Road, the people were also not sure if she had the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    Otherwise, they only had to take hostage of someone whom she cared and asked for the music score in exchange.

    This was yet another reminder of the fear that the people around her had to suffer from this on because of her.

 Chapter 444 - Juicy News in the Princeâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 444 Juicy News in the Prince¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    This was the reason she had agreed to the condition set down by Zuo Qiuchen.

    Needless to say, once they agreed on the terms of the transaction, those who were eyeing on the music score for the green stringed instrument would focus their attention on Zuo Qiuchen.

    Between the two of them, one was a princess, while the other was an emperor. It was clear from whose hand it would easier to get hold of the music score.

    Nevertheless, she would face greater danger during this former period of time.

    Since this was the case, it would be better for her to remain within the Nation of Lintian for the time being.

    Anyways, Zuo Qiuchen was obliged to protect her as long as she stayed in the Nation of Lintian.

    Not to mention all the delicacies she got to enjoy, she would be entertained by Zuo Qiuchen every single day.

    It was not easy to give up the taste of being able to tease and make fun of an emperor.

    She would also be able to boast about this when she returned to Dajin.

    She was probably the only person in the world who had the honor of having an emperor of a nation at her service!

    This was a feeling of exceeding happiness and contentment.Lin Mengya chatted a little bit more with Baishao before her stamina finally ran out and she fell asleep.

    Tonight, she had a rare dream about her sentiments as a young girl.

    Outside the room, there was a gentle breeze blowing and flower petals had fallen onto the ground, forming a patch of pink and white...

    ¡°You may leave them here. The princess has not woken up yet. Please keep it down, lest you wake her.¡±

    Early the next morning, Baishao had got out of bed as quietly as possible. She stood by the door as she busied herself preparing Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes and essories for the day.

    Back in the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the princess had never been fussy of what to eat or wear.

    Nevertheless, none of her master¡¯s food or clothes were something any other noblewomen in the Capital City possessed.

    The essories for today was a pair of dangling jade ornaments held together by golden wires in the shape of peony flower. The pure gold tassel pendants were made from finely polished pearls.

    Apart from these, there was a pair of red coral dangling earrings made into the shape of plum flowers. There were some delicately made velvet flowers ornaments.

    Every piece of ornament was elegant, but at the same time giving off the brightness and liveliness fitting for young girls.

    The clothes were made of green silk, which was a specialty of the Nation of Lintian. The inneryer was a dress in the color of green beans. She had also prepared a pair of matching light green shoes each decorated with a pearl double the size of the digit of a finger.

    The entire set of apparel had been tailored by Royal Tailor of Lintian, which worked round the clock for it.

    Although this was done in a hurry, the workmanship was not at all haphazard.

    The dress was embroidered with patterns of plum flowers. If someone else were to adorn it, she would look like a countrywoman.

    However, when Lin Mengya put it on her, itplemented her snow-whiteplexion and gave her a look of pure elegance.

    On top of that, her recent poor health had resulted in her looking frail. This added an air of immortal to her as she sat down in the corridor.

    At a nce, she really appeared to be an immortal in paintings.

    Baishao had checked through every piece of clothing and essory to make sure they were fit for use before she ordered the servants to leave them on the table in the room.

    She would wait for Lin Mengya to get up when she could help dress her up.

    ¡°What have you gathered so far?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that he is indeed an amorous, affectionate man. Theundrydy said that the girl had dashed out from his room improperly dressed.¡±

    ¡°Really? The girls of Dajin are so bold.¡±

    A few maidservants gathered along the corridor as they gossiped but Baishao did not know who they were referring to.

    Until that moment, Lin Mengya had not woken up. Frowning, Baishao trailed behind those maidservants.

    However, when the group of animated maidservants saw Baishao approaching, they quietened down instantly.

    Baishao was aware that her features looked rather fierce for a woman.

    She calmed herself down and greeted the maidservants amiably.

    ¡°I see that everyone¡¯s gathered here. Too bad my master loves to sleep and she¡¯s not gotten out of bed yet. If you¡¯re free, may I invite you to have some tea with me? It must have been working so hard serving my master for thest few days.¡±

    Baishao had naturally picked up some tricks from Lin Mengya. She knew how to use both the stick and the carrot to make people useful to her.

    Smiles quickly appeared on the faces of the maidservants once they heard that the princess¡¯s trusted maid was inviting them for tea.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss. We¡¯re merely lowly maidservants. We¡¯re not fit to have tea with you.¡±

    They knew better to speak pleasantries.

    Baishao, however, smiled and insisted, saying, ¡°I¡¯m only a servant too, just that my master is more used to me serve her. On the other hand, I see that all of you are witty and smart. You will definitely do well in the future. We¡¯re like sisters, so stop standing on ceremony. Come on, this is the best weather for drinking tea.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face broke into wide grins as they followed Baishao into the west-facing room in the courtyard.

    This room had been originally prepared for Baishao¡¯s use, but she had insisted to stay with Lin Mengya in her room to wait on her.

    Since the ce had been set up for Baishao, it was of course equipped with a tea set.

    Baishao had also spent some money to buy some snacks.

    All of them had gotten out of bed early and had not eaten much for breakfast.

    Therefore, the maidservants were quickly taken in by Baishao¡¯s persuasion.

    Baishao, holding on to her teacup, would deliberately leave the conversation now and then.

    The maidservants let down their guards soon and began to talk about interesting happenings in the mansion.

    ¡°Just by looking at Miss Baishao¡¯s mannerisms, we can tell that our princess is surely an extraordinary person. Surprisingly, Prince Yu of Dajin is so indiscreet in his conduct.¡±

    The maidservant with a round face who spoke these words immediately thought her words rather inappropriate.

    However, Baishao did not seem to have any reaction to her words as she continued eating the snack and drinking the tea. asionally, there would even be a curious look in her eyes.

    The maidservants became bolder as they continued to gossip. Who would not like to hear about such juicy news concerning their masters?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? However, that girl called Sumei doesn¡¯t look like she is the daughter of a notable family. Miss Baishao, you have journeyed with them here. Do you know her background?¡±

    Sumei? Indeed it had to do with Sumei again!

    On the way here, Xiu had told her more than once that Sumei had ulterior motives.

    However, without her master¡¯s instruction, at the critical moment, Baishao had kept her and Hongyu with them and did not throw her out.

    Eventually when they learned that their master was injured, Xiu and she could not be bothered about her.

    Little did they expect that they had kept an enemy for their master in their midst

    ¡°She¡¯s a nobody. She is a girl whom my kind-hearted master saved.¡±

    Baishao quickly changed her mind about telling them the truth regarding how Hongyu and Sumei had once been in the courtesan house.

    If this was made known to them, the gossip would sound even worse.

    She would rather try to tone down the gossip and act after she found out about more.

    ¡°Oh no, in that case, she has bitten the hand that fed her.¡±

    The tea session had continued as nned, but the information Baishao gathered had roused her anger.

    Lin Mengya looked at an absent-minded Baishao with puzzlement. She waved her left hand in front of Baishao¡¯s eyes but she did not have any reaction.

    This was bizarre. Baizhi was the one who was always absent-minded. When did Baishao pick up this habit?

    ¡°Why? Are you homesick?¡±

    Lin Mengya took Baishao¡¯s hand and shook it hard. She thought her words she spoke the night before had made Baishao worried.

    Baishao stared at her master as if she had just woken up from her dreams.

    Her master¡¯s features were as beautiful as an immortal. In addition, she was refined and elegant and hade from an exceptional family background.

    Why did the prince not know how to treasure such a perfect girl?

    The more Baishao thought about it, the more furious she became. She bit her lips as she contemted whether to make this known to the princess.

    ¡°Look at how pitiful you look. Who bullied you? Tell me and I shall avenge for you. How about that?¡±

    Lin Mengya teased. She knew that there were not many people who could really bully Baishao.

    Little did Lin Mengya expect that at her words, Baishao would burst out in tears. At that moment, Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°Master, hum, hum... it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve brought all this harm upon you.¡±

    At that moment, Lin Mengya was totally clueless about what happened.

    What was this girl saying? It did not make sense to her at all.

    Lin Mengya touched Baishao¡¯s forehead with her left hand to check if she was running a temperature, but strangely she was not.

    Could she have contracted some secret disease?

    ¡°What happened to you? Stop crying and tell me what happened?¡±

    Lin Mengya was truly at a loss of what to do. Back at home, Baizhi was the one who cried most often.

    Usually, Baiji and Baishao were the ones who wouldugh at her.

    Never would she expect the tough and sassy Baishao to break down in tears.

    A number of possibilities shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind at that moment. However, she had eventually eliminated them one by one.

    After soiling both of their handkerchiefs with her tears, Baishao finally stopped weeping.

    Eventually, Lin Mengya found out the reason for Baishao¡¯s crying episode.

    ¡°I thought it was something much more serious than this. The prince is after all still a man. He naturally needed thefort of a woman. Why did you weep over this so badly?¡±

    Baishao had imagined all kinds of reactions from her master. However, her master¡¯s reaction was surprisingly straight forward.

    She blinked her watery eyes as she looked at her master with a look of disbelief in her eyes.

    Had she damaged her brain when she fell off the horse?

    Good heavens, this was serious.

    Lin Mengya burst outughing.

    Finally Baishao had stopped weeping. Lin Mengya held on to Baishao¡¯s hand. Lin Mengya seemed totally unperturbed.

    ¡°Think about it. How would it be possible for Long Tianyu to have his eyes on her? Back in the Capital City, there were countless women who threw themselves at him. How did the mansion manage to remain so quiet and peaceful if he had wanted to be funny?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not believe Long Tianyu to be a man without discretion.

    Although there was no shortage of men who tried to hide their amorality and irresponsibility under the signboard of novelty, Long Tianyu was after all among the top three most-sought men in Dajin.

    Even if he fancied a country girl, she had to be someone beautiful, talented and exceptional.

    At one nce, it was obvious that Sumei was a brazen hypocrite. Long Tianyu would never allow her to defile his bed.

    ¡°But, but all those girls had witnessed Sumei dashed out of the prince¡¯s room, looking disheveled.¡±

    Baishao agreed that Lin Mengya¡¯s argument made sense, but she could not shake off the feeling that there was something fishy going on between Sumei and the prince.

 Chapter 445 - Night of Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 445 Night of Gossip</h4>

    However, Lin Mengya smiled indifferently. If she still couldn¡¯t see through Sumei at this moment, she would be brainless.

    ¡°Jiang Ruqin has yed this kind of tricks in the prince¡¯s mansion. Besides, with the two cousin brothers of mine around, she doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡±

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the sunlight outside.

    The Nation of Lintian was surrounded by the sea on three sides, with a climate much more humid than that of the Dajin.

    These two countries had their own characteristics. Perhaps she should travel and look around the Nation of Lintian during this period.

    Anyway, since Zuo Qiuchen had given her themercial monopoly of the Nation of Lintian, it was a good choice to make here the bank of the Sanjue Hall.

    The rumor about Long Tianyu and Sumei was spread among all the servants in the mansion.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya¡¯s identity was special, and Zuo Qiuyu intentionally suppressed it.

    The scandal, which was quite rampant in the morning, seemed to have vanished after lunch.

    Sitting in Lin Mengya¡¯s room, Long Tianyu carefully peeled an apple for her, while peeping at Lin Mengya¡¯s expression from time to time.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya seemed to be indifferent. She picked at her apple from time to time, while enjoying reading a book on herp.

    He felt relieved. In the morning, Sumei did intend to throw herself at him.

    However, he pushed her out at once.

    He didn¡¯t expect that even so, there was a widespread rumor in the mansion.

    It was then that he realized that Sumei intended to have that scene seen by others in the mansion and thus to make a sex scandal of it.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya took no action.

    Long Tianyu felt slightly ufortable while feeling relieved.

    But he failed to figure out the specific reason for it.

    He just felt that Lin Mengya should not be so calm.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t said anything to him since he came here for lunch.

    Did she really get angry and bear grudges against him?

    However, Long Tianyu, who had never been good with words, didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Thus, he had to give vent to hisplex emotions in the apple.

    Seeing a big red apple almost turned into a core, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the guy in front of her.

    Was he sure that this apple was for her?

    ¡°Just leave these things to Baishao or others.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze shifted from Long Tianyu to the core in his hand.

    s, what a waste of this big red apple.

    ¡°Hmm, well.¡±

    Long Tianyu put down the apple and the knife in embarrassment, picked up the towel and wiped his hands with it.

    ¡°Do you have anything to talk to me?¡±

    Seeing Long Tianyu looked apparently inattentive, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine. I just heard that Zuo Qiuyu is going to take you to the Pavilion of Herbs personally for medical treatment. I¡¯m worried, so I want to go with you.¡±

    Long Tianyu said seriously. Lin Mengya suddenly stopped eating the apple and tilted her head with her eyes full of puzzlement.

    ¡°You want to go with me? Is the Dajin okay with it?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. Long Tianyu, whom she knew, had always given first priority to the national affairs.

    Although he came to the Nation of Lintian with her for seeking medicine, he was ordered by the emperor of the Jin state.

    Now seeking medicine was not only her own business, but also rted to the scramble for emperorship of the Nation of Lintian.

    If she got involved in it with her special identity, she even didn¡¯t know what she would face.

    If Long Tianyu got involved in it with his sensitive identity, they would probably fail in seeking medicine.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Long Tianyu blinked and could barely suppress his guilty conscience.

    In fact, in addition to allowing him to follow Lin Mengya to seek medicine, his father¡¯s secret edict emphasized more on seeking information about the music score for green stringed instrument.

    They had only doubted it before, but got the definite news from Lin Mengya unexpectedly.

    If he left now, his father would probably send someone else here.

    He found himself such a high-sounding reason on the surface.

    However, Long Tianyu actually didn¡¯t want to let Lin Mengya leave his sight anymore.

    Now he had to shut those people up with the secret edict of his father.

    ¡°Okay, if you insist, I¡¯ll take you with us. But before we go, we should solve some problem.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t consider it inappropriate. After all, Long Tianyu had participated with her in her sufferings.

    It would be inappropriate for her to kick him out when they finally got here.

    Putting the book on herp to the table, Lin Mengya stood up and stretched herself.

    She was never a person allowing sands in her eyes. She had taken no action because it was unnecessary.

    However, since Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu seemed to intend to make her a spoiled child out of control, how could she deserve the character her two cousin brothers tried hard to build up for her if she didn¡¯t act in an arbitrary and arrogant manner?

    With a somewhat evil smile on her face, Lin Mengya waved her small hand and said nobly.

    ¡°Come with me to watch a good show.¡±

    Time: Around 2:30 in the afternoon.

    Location: The back garden of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.

    This was a good time in which people felt drowsy. In the mansion, in addition to those servants who were still serving their masters, others found a ce and rested for a while.

    But at this time, three people came out of the courtyard. They were Lin Mengya, who wanted to watch a show, and Baishao, her most loyal attendant.

    Besides them, it was Long Tianyu who had always been silently indulging his princess and not even afraid of smashing a hole in the sky.

    As soon as the three arrived in the veranda, they attracted countless attention.

    As Princess Anle, Lin Mengya seldom talked to the servants.

    Nevertheless, everyone saw that the precious gifts from princes in different levels and even imperial nsmen and ministers were carried to this princess¡¯ house like flowing water.

    We should know that the near branches of the royal family of the Nation of Lintian had few girls, and the situation even got outrageous in this generation. Except for this little princess, there were no other girls.

    Therefore, this little princess was overwhelmed by a favor iparable to all the girls in the Nation of Lintian received.

    However, someone was not afraid of death.

    As everyone watched Lin Mengya, Baishao and Long Tianyu walking towards somewhere, their curiosity was aroused.

    Gosh, during their lifetime, they could see the little princess of the Nation of Lintian feel jealous for her husband and lose her temper.

    This was simply an extraordinary affair once in a century!

    The interest in gossip instantly ignited everyone¡¯s energy.

    The prince¡¯s mansion, which was still drowsy just now, had recovered its vitality at this moment.

    In a short time where they walked to the back yard from the middle yard, the servants, who intended to watch the fun, had crowded the back yard with various excuses, pretended to be inattentive and waited for the uing war.

    Although Zuo Qiuyu was just a prince, he had a not small mansion as the only brother of the emperor of the Nation of Lintian.

    His mansion included three yards. In addition to the middle yard where the masters received guests, the back yard was basically a ce where female members and guests lived.

    However, Zuo Qiuyu was quite entric. In his twenties, he was obsessed with medicinal herbs and even didn¡¯t have a concubine.

    Therefore, guests such as Long Tianyu, Sumei and Hongyu were temporarily arranged in the guest rooms of the back yard.

    Regarding Lin Mengya, at the adamant demand of Zuo Qiuchen, Zuo Qiuyu had to give up his main house to Lin Mengya.

    Poor Prince Shen had to live in a wing room in his mansion.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t show any angry look on the way, but just walked leisurely to the guest rooms, where Sumei and Hongyu lived, like taking a walk after dinner.

    At this moment, it had been crowded with the servantsing to watch the fun.

    However, no one dared toe here brazenly. Everyone came with an excuse. In an instant, even the job of sweeping the backyard was favored by them.

    It could be seen that gossip was absolutely regardless of country, time and space.

    Lin Mengya pretended that she didn¡¯t see them, because she intended to make the matter significant. In this case, she certainly would like to see as many people as possible.

    When they just arrived at the backyard, Hongyu got out of the room in embarrassment instead of Sumei.

    Comparing herself to Lin Mengya, Hongyu had always been opposed to her sister Sumei¡¯s thought of attaching herself to Long Tianyu.

    However, these days Sumei seemed to be bewitched.

    She kept thinking of hooking up with Long Tianyu to promote her status.

    In this morning, Hongyu and Sumei had a heated argument because Sumei tried to seduce Long Tianyu.

    Now Lin Mengya hade to find her.

    It was reasonable for them to give her an exnation.

    However, Hongyu couldn¡¯t say a word in front of their lifesaver. With her face full of embarrassment, she smiled unnaturally at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You are here.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyes to nce at her and then nodded slightly.

    Compared with the nice young man Yuan Lin before, Lin Mengya looked a little more arrogant after dressing as a girl.

    Hongyu felt increasingly uncertain.

    She had thought that this girl mighte from a wealthy merchant¡¯s family.

    But she had never expected that this girl turned out to be Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian as well as the beloved daughter of General Lin, Marquis Zhennan of the Jin State.

    Such a girl was simply unimaginable for her after these years she had spent in brothels.

    Nevertheless, she knew that confronting such a girl, they could only swallow it even if they were dragged out and beaten to death.

    ¡°Hongyu, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. You¡¯ve got no further debt to me since we were in the Square Town. Now, you owe me nothing. Since your sister has vited the rules, ask her out to receive punishment.¡±

    Lin Mengya said in a gentle tone, showing no rage and even no mood fluctuations.

    She didn¡¯t look like a jealous womaning to make a scene at all.

 Chapter 446 - Shes the Boss

    <h4>Chapter 446 She¡¯s the Boss</h4>

    Hongyu clenched her teeth. No matter what Sumei had done, she was her sister anyway.

    If it got out and Long Tianyu took Sumei as his concubine, how should Sumei face others in the future?

    Now she had to harden her heart and betray Lin Mengya.

    However, despite her experience in brothels, Hongyu didn¡¯t know why she still felt a little uneasy in front of Lin Mengya.

    Maybe it was because they were not enemies before.

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s fault indeed. Nevertheless, they fall in love with each other. As Sumei¡¯s sister, I could only ask you to yield to my sister¡¯s importunity.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not surprised by Hongyu¡¯s words at all.

    Between her sister lost and found again and an insignificant savior, if she were Hongyu, she would probably choose to help her sister as well.

    Nevertheless, that was fine. She didn¡¯t have to restrain herself. Since Hongyu had cut off the debt of gratitude, why bother to keep a sense of propriety?

    ¡°They turn out to fall in love with each other. I¡¯m wondering if you can tell us more details about it. Although our prince is amorous, he won¡¯t just take any girl as his concubine. Do you know about the rules? Even if the prince wants to have a concubine, he should get the consent of the princess first. Since our master hase here, why is your sister still hiding in the room?¡±

    Baishao¡¯s ferocious character made her the most appropriate to infuriate Hongyu by saying this.

    However, Lin Mengya involuntarily nced at Long Tianyu.

    As she expected, she saw his confused face, Amorous? Haha, perhaps Long Tianyu had never received this evaluation in his lifetime.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but my sister... is shy by nature. So I had better talk it over with the princess.¡±

    On hearing her words, the people around with the intention of watching the fun suddenly curled their lips at the same time without prior consultation.

    Shy by nature? As an unmarried girl, Sumei was so shameless that she even entered a man¡¯s room.

    Now her sister must be joking by covering up her disgrace and iming that she was a decent girl.

    ¡°You want to talk it over? Okay, ording to the rules of our mansion, if she wants to marry into our mansion as a concubine, she muste from a decent family. Nevertheless, once she marries into our mansion, she must sign an irrevocable contract. After that, her life and death have nothing to do with your family.¡±

    Lin Mengya had told Baishao these words on the way.

    Baishao looked at Hongyu with a little disdain and a sneer.

    It was easy to know someone¡¯s face, but not her heart. Hongyu kept begging her on the way, and even managed to deceive her master.

    Unexpectedly, they turned out to keep an ungrateful person around.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Hongyu hesitated a little. She knew that the so-called concubine was actually no better than a maid.

    If a concubine was lucky enough to have a husband who cherished her, she could only get several maids and some money.

    However, if she unfortunately had a husband with a tough legal wife, any carelessness could make her end up with being beaten or even killed.

    Not to mention Lin Mengya, even the girl in front of her was not easy to deal with.

    Although Hongyu loved her sister dearly, she was so clear about her sister¡¯s condition.

    If she agreed, her sister would probably annoy Lin Mengya in the future.

    Her sister could be beaten to death in secret and dragged to the unmarkedmon grave without being buried.

    At the thought of that tragic scene, Hongyu couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart trembled.

    No, in any case, she couldn¡¯t let her sister end up in this way.

    Thus, she immediately hardened her heart, put on a greasy smile reluctantly and looked towards Long Tianyu.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although the princess is in charge of the prince¡¯s mansion, it¡¯s Prince Yu¡¯s home anyway. So I think the marriage depends on Prince Yu. Do you agree?¡±

    Baishao felt rage surging in her heart. Hongyu was quite a heartless person.

    Her sister threw herself at the prince at first, and now she put on such an indecent and attractive look in an attempt to seduce the prince.

    Both Hongyu and her sister were shameless. Just as Baishao wanted to talk back, she saw Lin Mengya give her an indicative look.

    She temporarily suppressed the anger in her heart and looked at her master, waiting for the next indication.

    ¡°Well, it makes sense.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. No one expected that Lin Mengya would respond without cursing, as if watching the fun.

    Turning around, Lin Mengya looked towards Long Tianyu with a smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of it?¡±

    The thing developed towards a weird direction.

    If it developed normally, seeing Hongyu and Sumei returned her kindness with ingratitude, as the legal wife, Lin Mengya should at least show some disgust and disdain on her face even if she didn¡¯t let loose a torrent of abuse.

    But now? Lin Mengya wasn¡¯t anxious, but remained calm andposed and passed the question to Long Tianyu.

    It was known that all men wanted to have concubines.

    Now that she gave up her initiative, didn¡¯t she give her husband a chance to screw around with someone else?

    In addition to the crowd watching them, even Hongyu held her breath and waited for Long Tianyu¡¯s reply with a hint of hope in her heart.

    ¡°Well, you are the boss.¡±

    Long Tianyu answered without thinking.

    During the short time, he didn¡¯t even nce at Hongyu and the room behind her.

    He stood behind Lin Mengya silently, and his sight had been upied by Lin Mengya.

    He had his mind stuffed with how to cure the injury on Lin Mengya¡¯s right shoulder.

    He simply considered the conversation between Hongyu and Baishao a puff of wind passing the ear.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s useless even you want to talk it over personally. On this matter, our princess is the boss.¡±

    Seeing Hongyu look as astonished as she had swallowed a mouse, Baishao only felt so cheerful.

    In the prince¡¯s mansion, everyone knew that the princess was more authoritative than the prince.

    Fortunately, the prince didn¡¯t care about the slut at all, so her master certainly gained aplete victory in this round.

    Hongyu did not expect the development trend.

    She had met numerous people, but she had been aware that Long Tianyu was definitely not a simple man since the day she saw him.

    But such a brilliant man would never be exclusive to a woman.

    However, she had never expected that as noble Prince Yu, he would love the only woman Lin Mengya ardently regardless of his face.

    It was doomed. Even if Sumei really became Long Tianyu¡¯s concubine, she would live a hard life.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m the boss, I¡¯ll make the decision on behalf of the prince to allow your sister to marry into our mansion as a concubine.¡±

    No one expected that Lin Mengya would allow Long Tianyu to have a concubine.

    Even Long Tianyu was shocked. But just as he intended to refuse it, he saw a cold sparkle across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Hiss... It seemed that his princess had her own n.

    Based on the current situation, he could tell that he would probably be in trouble if he refused to cooperate with her.

    At the moment, he could only ept the bad reputation as a womanizer.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Lin Mengya changed the direction of the conversation with no smile on her face.

    ¡°I am the princess, and she is a concubine. From now on, she is no different from the domestic ves in our mansion. These days the injury on my shoulder makes it inconvenient for me to move, so she shoulde to serve me. Regarding the prince, she doesn¡¯t need to serve him for the time being. Besides, you should leave Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion today, and Sumei has nothing to do with your family from now on. Baishao, give her twenty taels of silver. After that, Sumei could be considered bought by us.¡±

    It was absolutely dangerous! Hongyu instantly felt her sweat running down like raindrops.

    The pair of eyes, which had been filled with tender sparkles during the journey, was frozen at the moment.

    She could only see contempt and indifference in them.

    At the moment, she was unable to speak of her bitter suffering.

    If she went back on her words, apart from that Sumei¡¯s intention would be frustrated, they would probably lose their lives.

    She considered it all her fault. How could she be so muddle-headed that she even forgot Lin Mengya¡¯s prominent identity?

    With bitterness in her mouth, she had to swallow the bitter fruit she nted.

    ¡°Okay. Here are twenty taels of silver. Take it, and excuse me for not going to the door with you.¡±

    Baishao immediately took twenty taels of silver from her sleeve and stuffed it into Hongyu¡¯s hands.

    Now everything had been settled.

    ¡°I still have something else to do, so excuse me for not talking with you. Tonight it¡¯s Sumei¡¯s turn to keep watch at night at my porch. She doesn¡¯t need to have dinner. Just ask her to pack up and then go to the middle yard.¡±

    After telling Hongyu casually, Lin Mengya led Baishao and Long Tianyu to go back.

    Hongyu looked at the twenty taels of silver in her hand, but felt tremendously regretful.

    Looking up, she happened to see Long Tianyu who turned around to leave and knelt down in front of him.

    ¡°Prince Yu, she¡¯s my only sister. I hope... you can be kind to her and spare... her life.¡±

    It was better to be a merchant¡¯s wife than a wealthy man¡¯s concubine.

    Since she began to work in brothels, the instructing flowerdy had given them this earnest exhortation every day.

    Unexpectedly, she finally pushed her sister into the fire pit in an indirect way out of her idea of leaving things to chance and her selfishness.

    However, Long Tianyu neither agreed nor promised her anything. Even without a pause, he followed Lin Mengya to walk out of the backyard.

    Hongyu felt her heart sank. She knew that it was doomed.

    The crowd watching the fun had gone, even with no one stirring up a disturbance. Soon Hongyu became the only left in the backyard, sitting on the ground and looking at the twenty taels of silver in her hand in a daze.

    A wry smile rose at the corners of her mouth. After all, both she and her sister could not escape the fate of being sold.

    ¡°Sister, thank you so much. You are great. Even Princess Yu has to agree as soon as you talk to her.¡±

    With a joyful look, Sumei suddenly ran out of the room.

    After helping her sister get up from the ground, she carefully smoothed her sister¡¯s clothes and swept the dust from them.

    It was the first time that Sumei had called her sister so affectionate since they met again.

    Hongyu felt as if a knife were being twisted in her heart. It was not only because they were about to part forever.

    It was probably more to do with her feeling sad for herself.

    ¡°Keep the money. Maybe it can help you someday.¡±

    Hongyu handed the twenty taels of silver in her hand to Sumei.

 Chapter 447 - The Bad Reputation as a Dissolute Man

    <h4>Chapter 447 The Bad Reputation as a Dissolute Man</h4>

    ¡°Sister, you should keep it. I¡¯ll live a wealthy life after entering the prince¡¯s mansion. Nevertheless, it will be even more difficult for us to meet in the future.¡±

    Sumei pushed the silver back to her sister and said with anticipation.

    Looking at her sister who waspletely strange, Hongyu felt her heart wrenched and numbed at the same time.

    It seemed that she had misjudged her sister.

    She smiled helplessly. She imed that she had seen through people¡¯s minds. Unexpectedly, her sister sharing the same parents with her was the only one she failed to see through.

    ¡°You should keep it, and take care of yourself in future.¡±

    Hongyu still stared at her sister, reluctantly to leave her.

    During these days and nights in the brothel, she had entertained numerous guests and lived a miserable life.

    However, the only thing that made her hold on was her family members who had actually been blurred in her memory.

    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be her so-called family members who had pushed her into the evesting perdition.

    Nevertheless, after so many years of anticipation, she couldn¡¯t let it go at once.

    Perhaps she should thank Princess Yu. If it weren¡¯t for her, it would have been difficult for Hongyu to see through it.

    ¡°No, thanks, sister. By the way, could you leave me a few pieces of your jewelry if it¡¯s convenient? Anyway, I¡¯m going to be a concubine of the prince¡¯s mansion, so I should make myself look fancy. Nevertheless, please leave me some jewelry you haven¡¯t worn. It would be terrible if I meet some guests in the future and they find it familiar...¡±

    Her heart was torn apart piece by piece.

    Hongyu didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t even shed a single drop of tear.

    It was so ridiculous that her sister turned out to be such a woman.

    Perhaps the fate was kidding her...

    After they returned to the middle courtyard, Baishao was very cheerful.

    Lin Mengya looked at her and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head helplessly.

    This girl still had a long way to go before being capable of hiding her emotions.

    ¡°Master, you got a good idea. As long as the girl dares toe here, she will be in our hands. Master, feel free to leave it to me. I guarantee that I¡¯ll fix her and make her dare not mess with you.¡±

    Compared with Baishao who was eager for fixing Sumei, Lin Mengya looked much calmer.

    In fact, she went there with the purpose of making everyone see it and then spread the news.

    Long Tianyu knew it, so he followed her there. But she should give Baishao some directions.

    ¡°Well, just don¡¯t go too far. Your Highness, you should show her some smile every now and then. If you keep a straight face all the time, our n may not work out.¡±

    ¡°n? What n, master?¡±

    Baishao opened her eyes wide and looked at Lin Mengya. Obviously she did not expect that her master had a n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    It was really a challenge for Long Tianyu. He didn¡¯t know why he could only smile in front of Lin Mengya.

    But he couldn¡¯t smile in front of others.

    Nevertheless, in order to cooperate with Lin Mengya, he had to do his best.

    ¡°What effective weapon do you think those behind Sumei will give her?

    Lin Mengya leaned against the soft imperial concubine couch, cover with a damask quilt, enjoying Baishao¡¯s considerate servicefortably.

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    Long Tianyu gave a brief answer as always.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya also failed to figure it out.

    However, she thought that the reason why Sumei insisted on staying and tried every way to be Long Tianyu¡¯s concubine was more than seeking high position and great wealth.

    Now it was an eventful period. In front of anyone showing up around them, they must think over before making a judgment.

    If Sumei was really a snobbish girl intending to attach herself to Long Tianyu, it was a lot simpler.

    ¡°Baishao, invite Xiu toe here.¡±

    Early in the morning, Xiu, the restless girl, had gone out to y.

    She should have probably returned now.

    Xiu had been locked up with Sumei before. So a clever girl like Xiu might know something about it.

    Baishao went to invite Xiu immediately. After a while, the courtyard became lively.

    ¡°Sister princess! Sister princess! Are you befuddled? Why did you allow Sumei to enter your mansion!¡±

    Xiu came in noisily and saw the couple who were drinking tea.

    Xiu immediately grinned and showed a bright smile.

    ¡°Why do you stop talking loudly? I didn¡¯t notice that your voice is louder than that of gongs. Well, we can use your voice to rece the gongs in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head and teased Xiu.

    Xiu immediately turned into a well-behaved little girl, walked up to Lin Mengya, and drew out a very exquisite jade ring from her bosom and ced it in front of Lin Mengya like presenting a treasure.

    ¡°I did that to cooperate with you. I¡¯ve heard from Baishao that you deliberately convinced the bad girl that she could be Prince Yu¡¯s concubine. If I don¡¯t make a scene, she will be suspicious.¡±

    Xiu suggested something in her words. Lin Mengya just knew that this smart girl must have found some evidence.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given Sumei a cold shoulder along the way.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t really drive Sumei and Hongyu away.

    Lin Mengya was on intimate terms with Xiu. If Xiu insisted on sending Hongyu and Sumei away, no one could stop her.

    So, this girl must have been intentional.

    ¡°Haha, sister princess, I just know I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±

    Xiu tied the jade ring around Lin Mengya¡¯s waist.

    That was the custom of her hometown. If she made a wish with a piece of fine jade, the jade could suck the bad luck out of the person wearing it.

    She hoped that sister princess could recover sooner.

    After finishing this, Xiu lowered her voice and said.

    ¡°I found White Dragon and ck Tiger are only the lowest-level minions. There are more powerful masters behind them. When I was imprisoned, they often fed me with a sort of drug. But they did not know about the body constitution of the members of our Dongfang family. No matter what kind of poison I¡¯m fed, it will gradually be less effective as long as it fails to kill me after I take it more than three times. So I heard their conversation with Sumei when I once pretended to be asleep.¡±

    Xiu told detailedly. Her courage, wisdom and special body constitution enabled her to bring them such important information.

    It turned out that the whole thing that Sumei was abducted and sold, recognized that Hongyu was her sister and insisted on following them in the Square Town might be a y arranged by someone.

    ording to Xiu, Sumei, those locking them up and the owner of Huichun House were all grasshoppers on a rope.

    If Lin Mengya did not meet Xiu identally, they would put on a show and lure Lin Mengya to their ce when Lin Mengya reached the Square Town.

    However, man proposed but god disposed. They had never expected that Lin Mengya woulde to their door on her own initiative.

    Thinking in this way, Lin Mengya found what happenedter made sense.

    ¡°However, ording to their n, they should abduct you and take you somewhere. But they probably did not expect that the boss of Huichun House would let you go. When I pretended to be asleep on thest day before we left, I saw Zhu Yan called Sumei over to tell her something and give her a packet of something. But I did see what it was. I once went to Sumei¡¯s room and looked around for it when she was not there. But there was no trace of it.¡±

    After hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya felt a lot of her doubts had been removed.

    She originally thought that she was in apletely passive position.

    However, she had controlled many variables in this game.

    Perhaps these variables could be the magic weapon bringing about aplete turnabout for her at the critical moment.

    But now she could only push the boat along with the current.

    She should convince those people that Sumei had really carried out their intention and became Long Tianyu¡¯s new favorite.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya who was in a daze, Long Tianyu involuntarily asked.

    After ncing at Long Tianyu nkly, Lin Mengya shook her head gently and said.

    ¡°I was thinking about what their purpose is. Do they also aim at the music score for green stringed instrument that didn¡¯t exist long ago?¡±

    Long Tianyu also smelled a rat in the matter. His father had told him that there were no more than five people in the world knowing the news of the music score for green stringed instrument except for the members of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Unexpectedly, there were even secret forces he did not know after the music score for green stringed instrument.

    Moreover, the even weirder thing was that they even knew that the music score for green stringed instrument might be in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    Even he made sure of it after sounding her out in every way.

    Who was so infinitely resourceful? Or where did they made a mistake and let out the secret?

    ¡°It¡¯s likely. After all, the music score for green stringed instrument is a rare medical book handed down from ancient times. There must be numerous people after it.¡±

    Long Tianyu obfuscated it without turning a hair, but Lin Mengya was stuck in greater puzzlement.

    Xiu said that those people had given Sumei a packet of stuff.

    What was it so that Sumei even got the guts to go to Long Tianyu¡¯s room?

    Lin Mengya could not figure it out in a while.

    It seemed that she had to wait for Sumei to give herself away.

    Just after dinner, the news that Princess Anle had picked a concubine for her husband had been discussed animatedly in Wangtian City.

    However, most people felt sorry for Princess Anle.

    After all, now she was the most beloved one among the entire royal family.

    Moreover, it was rumored that she was a peerless beauty with excellent medical skills.

    With such a great wife, her husband still screwed around with someone else. He was simply a lecherous man.

    Lin Mengya found it a little amusing.

    She didn¡¯t know whether Long Tianyu would go to fix those people after knowing it.

    But he was probably upied at this moment.

    Because...

    ¡°Long Tianyu! You are such a heartbreaker! Get out here for your doom!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu shouted as soon as he entered the prince¡¯s mansion, and everyone in the mansion heard him clearly.

 Chapter 448 - Intentional Set-up

    <h4>Chapter 448 Intentional Set-up</h4>

    Lin Mengya was in a good mood, so she asked Baishao to join her in watching the fun in the house.

    In fact, she felt a little sorry for making Long Tianyu bear this bad reputation.

    Nevertheless, she had no other way.

    She did everything for the transaction with Zuo Qiuchen.

    Besides, she thought that these three men had hung out together in secret these days.

    In any case, she didn¡¯t think the three of them talked about romantic affairs together.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu had probably got ready to bear this bad reputation.

    The three foxes, who had hidden their tails profoundly, did everything with a purpose.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it at all.

    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu walked out of the house with determination.

    Watching Zuo Qiuyu bounce vigorously in front of him, Long Tianyu had to suppress the impulse to get rid of him.

    Nevertheless, the blue veins on his forehead seemed to be about to burst.

    ¡°You are such a heartbreaker.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu dashed forward and used Long Tianyu fiercely, as if he had done something heinous.

    But Long Tianyu clearly saw the man showed a sinister smile.

    This guy must be taking vengeance on him under the guise of cooperating with Lin Mengya, because he had warned the guy in the Jin State.

    Although he secretly told himself that he could go through it after restraining himself for a while, somehow he still felt the impulse to punch Zuo Qiuyu in the face.

    ¡°Tell me, why you betray my cousin sister! Do you know that there are numerous men wanting to marry her in our Nation of Lintian? They can form a line from Wangtian City to the old capital! But you don¡¯t cherish her. I think you want a good smack!¡±

    As Zuo Qiuyu got increasingly excited, he grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s neckline.

    They were getting increasingly close to each other. Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s saliva, which he inadvertently spat out, was about to fall on Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes.

    Zuo Qiuyu suddenly felt dizzy when not paying attention to it.

    The next moment, he glided out in a very graceful posture.

    After that, he ended up with a posture of a dog gnawing mud.

    Zuo Qiuyu spat the soil out of his mouth, feeling like weeping but failing to shed a tear, with a bit of grievance in his eyes.

    Fine. Although he took the initiative to do a little more than the n required, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t need to y it hard!

    They were putting on a show, why bother taking it seriously?

    At this moment, Zuo Qiuyu finally knew the consequences of not acting based on the script.

    With the help of servants, Zuo Qiuyu, who had made a fool of himself in his mansion, only dared to me Long Tianyu silently with an angry gaze.

    However, the show must go on. Otherwise, both his brother hiding in the dark and watching the fun and Lin Mengya who hadughed herself into convulsion wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    s, why he was always hurt!

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to intervene in the affairs between us.¡±

    Long Tianyu said coldly,pletely disregarding his feeling.

    Long Tianyu was capable of speaking usibly and making the other side look unreasonable while in the other side¡¯s ce.

    For example, Zuo Qiuyu was obviously bluffing.

    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable to say that. Anyway, Mengya is my cousin. I won¡¯t allow you to bully any member of our Nation of Lintian!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu would certainly not do something stupid like fighting.

    He only dared to stand aside and bluff.

    Long Tianyu ignored him and turned around to leave after snorting coldly.

    Unexpectedly, a sound piercing through the air came to him.

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t move a little, but just stood at the door of the room with his back to the yard.

    Right in front of him, a snow-white sharp steel knife had stood on the door frame.

    The depth in the timber was enough to show that he was so close to death.

    ¡°The princess of our Nation of Lintian just can¡¯t be bullied by anyone.¡±

    Although he still talked in amanding tone, the rage in his tone instantly made the servants of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion be as silent as autumn cicadas.

    The emperor of the Nation of Lintian had never been angry.

    However, since Princess Anle was found, the emperor got furious both when the imperial physicians said they were incapable of curing the princess and when prince Shen messed with the princess.

    Now the princess¡¯ husband dared to screw around under the princess¡¯ eyes. He did have the guts!

    ording to the emperor¡¯s affection for Princess Anle, the princess¡¯ husband could be considered lucky if he wasn¡¯t killed by the emperor.

    Looking at the trembling handle of the knife, Long Tianyu sneered.

    Without fear of this undisguised threat, he turned his head and looked at Zuo Qiuchen who had a cold face.

    ¡°She is my princess, and no one around the world is qualified to lecture me!¡±

    He was a man with tremendous prestige, and now he was in a rage. The unprecedented contest between them had begun since their eye contact.

    At the moment, all servants seemed to see theing storm. Everyone found a safe corner and hid there, for fear that they would get involved in the fight between these two men.

    ¡°Come in. Why are you standing in the yard?¡±

    There came a soft and gentle voice. In an instant, the servants of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion only felt that she sounded like an angel.

    The confrontation, which was neck and neck, copsed with the two men¡¯s reluctance.

    However, after staring fiercely at each other several times, the three men entered Lin Mengya¡¯s room sessively.

    With a bang, the wooden door was closed behind them, cutting off the gazes, which were probing, doubting or measuring from outside.

    However, from today, the favor Princess Anle received and her husband¡¯s self-indulgence would probably rise to a new level.

    It was really explosive. People would probably not hear this kind of news in a hundred years!

    ¡°Stop it. Why are you pulling a long face? I¡¯m the innocent one who gets involved in this. I have to bear the bad reputation as an arrogant and wilful woman for nothing.¡±

    Lin Mengya teased the three of them. It was indeed unnecessary to tell a smart person what he should do.

    The four of them met, and all starred in this big show without prior consultation.

    Long Tianyu intended to make those behind Sumei rx their vignce and thus to give themselves away. In this case, they could take the initiative.

    Meanwhile, Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu intended to make Lin Mengya¡¯s reputation quickly spread throughout all levels of the Nation of Lintian. Moreover, they wanted to make everyone know that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t be reced by anyone.

    Regarding making her known as an arrogant and wilful woman, it would be of great use when they visited the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Nevertheless, as far as she concerned, all of these were beneficial to her.

    Therefore, she triggered this chain of events with what had happened between her and Sumei.

    Unexpectedly, these three guys lost themselves in the show. Putting on a show sincerely, they really deserved to be three Oscar winners of royal family.

    ¡°You must be joking. Our little Mengya is smart, pretty and thoughtful. However, someone just can neither admire you nor cherish you. It would be better to divorce him and thene back to choose another good husband. What do you think of it?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu immediately came up to Lin Mengya and ttered her. Of course, his words not only made Long Tianyu stare at him angrily.

    Even Lin Mengya considered him disgusting, so she removed his paws from the edge of her couch.

    ¡°Stop joking. Let¡¯se to the point. I got the news from the Pavilion of Herbs that they¡¯ve found the trace of the music score for green stringed instrument.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen said astonishing words, and the other three people all looked towards him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the music score for green stringed instrument in Mengya¡¯s hands? I don¡¯t think anyone doubts it. After all, the chief elder only epted aunt as his apprentice, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu asked immediately, but in an instant, the three of them thought of the same possibility except for Zuo Qiuchen.

    ¡°You mean that someone intends to forge the music score for green stringed instrument and thus to help a certain party of the Pavilion of Herbs win the position of the chief elder?¡±

    Lin Mengya came to the point, but she was a little hesitant.

    She hadn¡¯t given in and told that the music score for green stringed instrument was really in her hands.

    However, the other party was convinced that the music score for green stringed instrument in her hand had been ruined too soon even without doubting it.

    Nevertheless, after thinking carefully, Lin Mengya considered it a brilliant move.

    If they really seeded, she would probably experience several setbacks even if she presented the real music score for green stringed instrument.

    In this case, the other party had achieved its goal.

    If she couldn¡¯t present it, without any proof, who would believe that the music score for green stringed instrument, which could bring them power and status, had really been ruined?

    What was more, in the eyes of careerists, the music score for green stringed instrument was more than a medical book, but a key that could bring them great benefits.

    She had indeed underestimated the strength and ambition of the other party. If she hadn¡¯t denied it resolutely at that time, there would probably be a turnaround.

    But now it was obviously not the time to regret it.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s likely. But after I sent someone to check it out, I think that you seem to be their target.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen looked at Lin Mengya and said with some concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m their target? But the music score for green stringed instrument is not in my hands. Even if I¡¯m their target, what can they do to me?¡±

    Lin Mengya pointed at herself.

    It was weird. Except for the music score for green stringed instrument and her mother¡¯s identity, the fight seemed to have nothing to do with her.

    However, Zuo Qiuchen shook his head with a wry smile and said.

    ¡°Do you know why the members of the Pavilion of Herbs didn¡¯t dare to fight openly despite so many years of power struggle?¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head. Except for this year, she had dreamed away her life. How could she know so much inside information?

    However, she had a hunch that she could probably not live a peaceful life once she got involved in the struggle for the music score for green stringed instrument.

 Chapter 449 - Disclose the Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 449 Disclose the Purpose</h4>

    However, now it was a little toote for her to stay out of the business.

    Since the day she stepped on this territory, those who intended to struggle for the music score for green stringed instrument might have seen through her identity.

    Thinking of this, she considered that she suffered from her own actions. After all, she volunteered toe to the Nation of Lintian for seeking medicine.

    So no matter what happened, she must bear the consequences.

    Zuo Qiuchen obviously knew that now Lin Mengya was ignorant of the situation in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    In fact, as he knew about Lin Mengya, he gradually realized that this little cousin sister seemed a little different from his aunt.

    So even he didn¡¯t know whether it was a good idea to get her involved in this.

    ¡°The change of the Pavilion of Herbs means more than being in charge of the Pavilion of Herbs. The more important thing is that the music score for green stringed instrument contains a big secret even unknown to us. So people try hard to struggle for it.¡±

    A big secret? Lin Mengya opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t ask the question in her heart.

    If even Zuo Qiuchen didn¡¯t know it, or he knew it but couldn¡¯t tell them, it would probably be rted to something else besides the Pavilion of Herbs.

    However, it was not the reason for her to shrink back.

    Apart from others, the forces intending to struggle for the music score for green stringed instrument would definitely not be fooled by her easily.

    Fortunately, the music score for green stringed instrument was as tattered as a child¡¯s graffiti without being interpreted by her.

    The extremely artful way of ovepping ink marks was probably used to prevent the music score for green stringed instrument from being forged and falling into the hands of enemies.

    She had to admire the ancestors¡¯ wisdom. It was even difficult to apply this advanced method with modern high-tech technologies.

    Thinking of it now, she felt a little sorry.

    No matter how clear the 3D images simted by the Shen Nung system were, it was still a pity if the music score for green stringed instrument couldn¡¯t reappear in the world.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to expose the secret that she got the music score for green stringed instrument because of this pity.

    In any case, it was no big deal that a medical book that could cause great changes in a country was ruined.

    ¡°But I think that this kind of fake should not affect the overall situation. They at most intend to throw a stone to clear the road. Cousin Chen, I¡¯m actually wondering whether the only way of bing the chief elder is being his apprentice or possessing the music score for green stringed instrument?¡±

    Lin Mengya point out bluntly and looked towards Zuo Qiuchen with burning eyes.

    After freezing for a moment, Zuo Qiuchen generously showed a trace of appreciation in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya deserved to be his cousin and was as acute as him.

    If it weren¡¯t for her young age and experience less rich than his, now she would probably be able to trick him and Zuo Qiuyu as she wanted.

    Anyway Lin Mengya, who was growing quickly, gradually changed her position in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s heart bit by bit.

    She might have been a little sister worthy of his favor before. But in the years toe, she would gradually grow into a trustworthy and reliablepanion.

    ¡°Hmm, in fact, no matter being an apprentice by direct line or possessing the music score for green stringed instrument, both of them are one of the tokens for inheritance in the situation where the chief elder suddenly passes away. In the current situation where the token is not convincing enough, they will hold a medicalpetition. However, it¡¯s a very unusual situation. Thest medicalpetition was held fifty years ago. I heard that the theme is the skills of using poison this time.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu nced at each other. If it were apetition for other programs, she could only stand by anxiously.

    She involuntarily showed a trace of smile at the corners of her mouth, and this smile was seen by Zuo Qiuchen.

    ¡°Yu said that you have excellent medical skills and are especially good at using poison. But unfortunately, you are not a member of the Pavilion of Herbs. ording to the rules, you are not allowed to participate in thepetition.¡±

    This was also the reason why Zuo Qiuchen felt sorry. He got his aunt¡¯s daughter back with the original intention of arranging one of hispanions in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    It was a pity that Lin Mengya¡¯s special identity had blocked this way.

    After all, the Pavilion of Herbs was the most powerful medical alliance in several countries.

    If he took control of the Pavilion of Herbs, he could not only unite the hearts of the people of the Nation of Lintian. The more important thing was that taking control of these top doctors was equivalent to taking control of the lives of numerous influential officials.

    The more powerful one was, the more he was afraid of death.

    It was a pity, quite a pity.

    Hearing that she couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel depressed.

    She had been in limelight recently. Although it was encouraged by Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu, all of her information must have been checked out.

    Even if Zuo Qiuchen overrode all objections, the members of the Pavilion of Herbs would probably not agree.

    It would be terrible if it made these local members unite against her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to participate in this kind ofpetition. There must be some members of the Pavilion of Herbs working for you. I think if I can help him win thepetition and get the position of the chief elder, they can fix my arm incidentally, right?¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s eyes lit up, but then became dim again.

    The content of thepetition was left by thest chief elder.

    Everyone knew that this chief elder had no other hobbies but studying the music score for green stringed instrument.

    Now the music score for green stringed instrument had been ruined, so there were no shortcuts. Although he did not know about medical books, he knew that they were umted through time and experience.

    Those he sent to the Pavilion of Herbs were at most thirty years old now.

    Compared with the old guys who have been immersed in medical skills for fifty or sixty years, they were definitely juniors.

    Even with the help of Lin Mengya...

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya would definitely not do anything without a definite purpose. Could it be that she had a secret weapon?

    The little me of hope burned in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s eyes again.

    Maybe he could give it a shot.

    Although it was not the first time that Lin Mengya had been questioned by others, she hadn¡¯t got used to it.

    She would definitely argue before.

    But now she just felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°My teacher is Baili Rui known as the Saint of Poison. Although I didn¡¯t spend a long time learning from him, I¡¯m the only one knowing many secrets of his. There are a few people around the worldparable to my teacher in medical skills, but those members of the Pavilion of Herbs may not be as highly skilled as my teacher.¡±

    The current young people might not know the Saint of Poison.

    But Zuo Qiuchen was different from them, so he was even more surprised.

    ¡°Great, how did I forget it? It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯ve always detoxicated in a different way!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu patted his head. He had been tortured a lot by the injury these days.

    So he kept feeling dizzy and sleepy and even became slow in reacting.

    In the past, he had focused on identifying Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, so he thought that she inherited her excellent medical skills from her family.

    However, thinking of it now, he realized that his aunt passed away early, so she couldn¡¯t have be talented without an excellent teacher.

    If the Saint of Poison was her teacher, they felt more confident.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow her to get involved in your business.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke now.

    Both Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen didn¡¯t expect that this guy refused it as soon as he talked.

    They stared at Long Tianyu with aplex look. Zuo Qiuchen could tell that his little cousin sister seemed to have a good rtionship with her husband.

    If Long Tianyu insisted on objecting, his little cousin sister would probably not go.

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s only possible to cure Mengya of the injury on her shoulder after she gets there. Do you want to see her stay disabled throughout her life?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was puzzled and asked angrily.

    However, Long Tianyu said slowly after ncing coldly at them.

    ¡°Zuo Qiuchen, you said that only the members of your royal family know that Mengya¡¯s mother became the chief elder¡¯s apprentice. However, we were under siege as soon as we arrived at the Nation of Lintian. Obviously Mengya¡¯s identity has been exposed. Even Zuo Qiuyu confirmed Mengya¡¯s identity at the end. In this case, how did others confirm the news?¡±

    He bluntly questioned these two men who had their own purpose.

    Long Tianyu managed to figure out Lin Mengya¡¯s identity after spending a lot of manpower, financial resources and material resources inquiring about it.

    However, on the night in the apricot blossom forest, he got the secret report from secret guards that they had confirmed that Lin Mengya was the daughter of the inheritor of the music score for green stringed instrument.

    Ghost Face was arranged by him indeed, but he didn¡¯t know the identities of those assassins suddenlying outter.

    Moreover, when Lin Mengya came here, Zuo Qiuchen did not doubt anything, but immediately confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s identity.

    Thinking of it at the moment, he found it strange.

    He didn¡¯t spend every minute with Lin Mengya these days.

    However, both Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu led Lin Mengya to the Pavilion of Herbs intentionally or unintentionally.

    Now he finally saw through Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s purpose.

    He just wanted to make use of Li Mengya to seize the right of controlling the Pavilion of Herbs.

    If what Zuo Qiuchen said was true, the losers of the Pavilion of Herbs would definitely not let Lin Mengya go.

    Their lives had been threatened by growing crisis. Now if Lin Mengya stirred up a hos¡¯ nest, he would always worry about her safety even if he guarded her day and night.

    He would rather make her live safely under his protection than push her into that fire pit.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s questioning left Zuo Qiuyu speechless.

    That was true. He was the one who finally confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s identity.

    But he just sent someone to tell his brother.

    Could it be...

    Zuo Qiuyu looked towards his brother in distress. Although they had tried every effort to guard against spies, there were spies from other parties showing up around them!

 Chapter 450 - A Sweet Accident

    <h4>Chapter 450 A Sweet ident</h4>

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face looked ashen. Even Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s countenance fell.

    After all, Long Tianyu had spoken the truth.

    If such a piece of information meant to be kept as a top-secret was to be leaked, it would be lethal.

    However, from Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s expressions, it seemed that they were not aware of what part of this was bad.

    Lin Mengya looked down and pondered, then she gazed at Long Tianyu and with a serious expression on her face, she said, ¡°I believe that they didn¡¯t do this on purpose.¡±

    Long Tianyu was not satisfied with what he heard, but Lin Mengya tugged at his sleeve and gave him an earnest, wistful look that soon softened his heart.

    After all, they were Lin Mengya¡¯s elder cousins.

    Perhaps, Lin Mengya would eventually still help them out anyways regardless of how desperately he tried to stop her.

    With a sigh in his heart, he wondered how thisss always managed to make him give in to her.

    ¡°Since the secret had been leaked, there was no way I could avoid going to the Pavilion of Herbs. However, let me make this clear in the first ce. I¡¯ve helped you with regard to the chief elder because my right was in his mercy. Secondly, I know that my mother must have created a lot of trouble when she left without a word, although you did not mention it to me. Of course, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong pursuing her goal in life, but she was after all a citizen of Lintian. I believe the current situation wouldn¡¯t be what she wanted.¡±

    In reality, Lin Mengya was very clear that while Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen lured her closer to the Pavilion of Herb, every step of the way was a conscious choice on her part.

    She believed that the two of them would not force it upon her to go if she refused.

    She had more or less grasped their personalities over this period of interactions with them.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the three men fell into deep silence instantly.

    It was true that each of them had his own objective, but the onlymon baseline was that Lin Mengya must not suffer any harm.

    Be it for Long Tianyu or the two Zuo brothers, Lin Mengya upied a significant part in their hearts.

    Therefore, if she were to make a choice eventually, they could only submit to her choice regardless of whether they were happy with it or not.

    ¡°In this case, all of you should start preparing for the journey. We¡¯ll set out in two days.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s face did not break out into a smile, instead, he looked somber.

    After all, this concerned his nation. However, he felt much assured because Zuo Qiuyu, Lin Mengya, and Long Tianyu were the people he trusted most now.

    Lin Mengya gave Long Tianyu an indicative nod and thereafter, Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu took their leave.

    Night had fallen. Sumei had by then moved her things into the courtyard and waiting to be admitted.

    As Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu walked pass her, they treated her like she did not exist at all.

    Sumei, feeling a sense of guilt in her, did not dare to lift up her head to glimpse at them.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, and princess, Sumei is here,¡± announced Baishao, who was standing at the door.

    While the big shots were having a serious discussion a moment ago, she had taken up the job of guarding the door.

    Perhaps it was her fierce attitude that intimidated Sumei.

    Although Sumei had already arrived earlier, she had remained standing in the corridor and refrained from acting impetuously.

    ¡°Alright, prepare a room for her. Tonight she will stand guard in the corridor.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not intend to see this contemptible girl. Whatever Sumei was holding in her hands was of no importance to Lin Mengya.

    This was because to Lin Mengya, Sumei was merely a tentative try.

    Her purpose of letting Sumei stay was merely to numb the pair of eyes behind her.

    ¡°Your Highness, do rest yourself in my room tonight,¡± Lin Mengya said casually.

    Immediately, Long Tianyu¡¯s eye lit up.

    Such an invitation was rather unfamiliar to Long Tianyu.

    For some unknown reason, a feeling of anticipation crossed his heart.

    Lin Mengya would be speechless if she knew about his feelings.

    In the presence of Long Tianyu, Baishao returned to her room after helping Lin Mengya wash up.

    Long Tianyuy on the mattress on the floor and nced at Lin Mengya on the bed and realized that she had closed her eyes. It was then that he realized his affection was unreciprocated.

    Nevertheless, he could not help feeling the sweetness of being in the same room as her, so he could have a close look at her.

    What was wrong with him? He shook his head in puzzlement.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem...¡±

    All of a sudden, the sounds of coughing echoed from the corridor.

    Without taking a look, Long Tianyu knew that they were from Sumei, who had been made to stay in the corridor.

    Instinctively, he smiled.

    What a ruthless move from Mengya.

    Perhaps even Sumei did not expect Lin Mengya to let her keep watch at night by the corridor.

    In reality, there had to be guards keeping watch at night in the corridors be it in the pce or the mansion of the princes.

    However, most of the guards who stood watch for the night were men. They were usually given a heating stove for warm water as well as thick nkets.

    Even during summer, they would be provided with a mattress and mosquito repellent.

    Baishao certainly did not provide Sumei with anything except a well-worn nket.

    Sumei deserved this for whatever she had done, and there was no feeling of pity on Long Tianyu¡¯s part.

    Over here, apart from Lin Mengya, he could not be bothered about the life and death of all other people.

    ¡°Your Highness, it seems that your little beauty is almost going to cough her lungs out.¡±

    Long Tianyu turned and looked towards Lin Mengya only to realize that while she kept her eyes closed, there was a subtle smile on her face.

    It seemed like she was ying a joke on him.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Is she disturbing you?¡±

    Long Tianyu sat up and looked at Lin Mengya with a frown. He was worried that Sumei would disturb Lin Mengya¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°She¡¯s not too noisy, but it seems that Sumei doesn¡¯t have very good health. Why don¡¯t we provide her with more?¡±

    Her eyes opened abruptly and there was a cheeky look in the pupils of her eyes.

    Long Tianyu merely nodded. He wondered what Lin Mengya had up her sleeves again.

    She got up quietly and indicated for Long Tianyu to get the basin of water by the side.

    Long Tianyu immediately understood her intention.

    Long Tianyu carried the basin of water, trailed behind and tiptoed towards the window.

    Under the moonlight, the figure of Sumei was leaning on the wall, wrapped up in the nket. She must be cursing Lin Mengya at this moment.

    The basin of cold water which suddenly came down on her instantly chilled her heart.

    With the basin in her hand, Lin Mengya watched Sumei sprang up immediately and began screaming then.

    A wide smile broke out on Lin Mengya¡¯s face at that moment, but it seemed like pleasure had a sting in the tail. The remaining water from the basin dripped onto the tabletop where her feet were.

    Instantly, her body tipped and she quickly lost her bnce.

    ¡°Oops...¡±

    Suddenly, arge hand came towards her and she was immediately folded into a firm embrace.

    Thereafter, very coincidentally, she moved quickly towards Long Tianyu¡¯s lips.

    The exmation which was about to leave her mouth was reced by a firm kiss on the mouth.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s arms tightened around her as if she were a child and he lifted her into the air.

    The sudden kiss made Long Tianyu¡¯s heart explode with joy.

    For the first time, he lifted his face to hers as he received her kiss. He could not bear to break free from the kiss and did not feel the least awkward about it.

    An opportunity like this whereby Lin Mengya took the initiative to be intimate, was really hard toe by.

    ¡°You, you, you...¡±

    Lin Mengya stuttered as she blushed and looked down at the man who acted innocent.

    Long Tianyu had always been one to express himself with actions rather than words. He put his big hand on her head and exerted some pressure on it so he could finish this unexpected kiss.

    Outside the window stood Sumei, who was so drenched that she looked like a ghost. By the time she stood up, what came into her eyes was the two people in white undergarments, locked in a passionate kiss.

    In that instant, she burned with jealousy from the bottom of her heart so much that she had lost her rationality.

    This man had refused to be tempted by her no matter how much she tried to seduce him. He had remained immovable all these while.

    How was it that these two people were kissing so passionately right in front of her eyes!?

    Jealousy and dissatisfaction consumed her heart in that instant.

    No! This man should also belong to her!

    She would disregard what other people thought of her. To her, she was already his concubine.

    If he was not willing, no one could force it on him!

    What was happening right now must be the work of Lin Mengya! She must have forced him into doing this!

    This cursed woman! Not only did she flirt with other men, but she also did this right in front of her to provoke her to anger.

    Was it not because of her celebrated status that she was behaving in such a wanton and reckless manner?

    Although it was true that that person had said that once she disyed the item in her possession, she could swap ces with Lin Mengya.

    By that time, would Lin Mengya still be able to behave so aggressively?

    Would those men be swooning over Lin Mengya still?

    Finally, they broke away from the deep, passionate kiss.

    Actually, Lin Mengya was merely feeling a little surprised at first.

    However, she actually felt rather liberated by what happened.

    Perhaps it was because she was a modern woman. She and Long Tianyu had developed a mutual tacit understanding in terms of their rtionship.

    On top of that, they were rightfully husband and wife by name. Intimate gestures such as embracing and kissing were nothing to be embarrassed about.

    Although this was the case, Lin Mengya could not help blushing deeply, which showed that she was not as thick-skinned as she imagined.

    She could not keep her eyes on Long Tianyu but quickly turned away.

    It was at that moment that she glimpsed the hideous face filled with jealousy.

    Did she not pour that basin of water on Sumei in order to provoke her?

    Immediately, Lin Mengya used her left arm to hook onto Long Tianyu¡¯s neck possessively and gave his forehead a light kiss.

    Thereafter, with an overbearing tone, Lin Mengya directed her words at Sumei, saying, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen the intimacy between a man and his wife? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your eyes may hurt from staring?¡±

 Chapter 451 - Boldly Displayed Affection

    <h4>Chapter 451 Boldly Disyed Affection</h4>

    Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya¡¯s pouty face and for some unknown reason, he found her extremely adorable.

    He could not tear his eyes away from that overbearing and proud little face for even a moment.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Sumei looked as if she was going to explode with anger. She was about to talk back but quickly realized that she was in an unfavorable position.

    In that instant, an idea came to her mind. With tear welling up in her eyes, she pretended to look very pitiful. Unfortunately, she was in such embarrassing sore traits that her attempt at seeking sympathy had failed terribly.

    Looking at her pathetic look, Lin Mengya could not be bothered about her.

    Sneering at her, Lin Mengya was like a victor who was very pleased with herself. She stuck out her chin as Long Tianyu carried her back into her room.

    The moment they entered the room, Lin Mengya quickly backed down from her tough front.

    She looked down and it was only at this moment that she realized the delicacy and subtleness of her rtionship with Long Tianyu.

    Her smiley face was already blushing deeply. She wriggled out of Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace and slipped into her nket.

    She turned her face towards the corner of the wall. She had no courage whatsoever to look at Long Tianyu¡¯s in the eye.

    s, such was her personality. After every intimate encounter with Long Tianyu, she always

    Why on earth was she so useless?!

    Smiling, Long Tianyu sat down on Lin Mengya¡¯s bed.

    His mind was still immersed in the after taste of her overbearing and cheeky mannerisms just now, as well as the two idental kisses they shared.

    Such a bashful and adorable Lin Mengya had melted his heart.

    How he wished that he could behold her beautiful countenance forever. The two whose hearts and minds were in a helter-skelter fell asleep unconsciously with time.

    At seven o¡¯clock sharp the next morning, Lin Mengya woke up from her dreams.

    It seemed that the Shen Nung System¡¯s function of waking her up was more trustworthy than her own biological clock.

    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes and that annoying sleepiness in her gradually subsided. Out of habit, Lin Mengya turned over and saw him who was sleeping deeply on the floor.

    Her eyes opened wide as she suddenly called to mind the events of the night before.

    Oh yes, she had let Long Tianyu remain in her room because of Sumei.

    Using the knuckles of her left hand, she knocked at her head. Her reaction was still slow early in the morning.

    However, she could already hear the sounds of sweeping and watering echoing from the courtyard.

    Baishao and the other maids must be trying to avoid seeing what they should not see. After all, the door to Lin Mengya¡¯s room was still shut and everything seemed to be quiet in the room.

    Without Baishao¡¯s help, Lin Mengya felt like a handicap. She could not even dress herself properly. As a result, she resorted to just sitting there, resting her chin on her hands as she looked at Long Tianyu, who was still lying on the floor.

    He had his nket covering up to his chest. His left arm was by his side while his right arm crossed his chest.

    His eyes were closed and he was breathing evenly. After a long night, his hair did not get messy at all. In fact, it still looked flowy as it spread on both sides of his head.

    On the contrary, without looking at the mirror, Lin Mengya knew that her hair must be in a disheveled state.

    The thought of such aparison made her mad. It was frustrating to make suchparisons.

    The sleeping beauty in the fairy tales ought to be in such a state, right?

    Otherwise, no matter how beautiful the sleeping beauty was, would the prince still be able to bring himself to give her a kiss if she snored and ground her teeth?

    The thought to y a trick on him sprung up in her mind like weeds and it kept teasing her.

    Lin Mengya finally got down from her bed in tiptoes. Thinking hard, she wondered what she could do to embarrass Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya pondered over it for a while, opened the bedroom door, and ran towards the study table outside.

    Holding the paintbrush dipped in ink in her hands, a devilish smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    Hee hee, this was not going to do much harm, but she could at leastugh at him over this for at least ten days or even half a month.

    Lin Mengya returned to Long Tianyu¡¯s side cautiously, contemting whether to paint a tiger or a tortoise.

    However, before she proceeded with her n, a big arm went around her waist. The other big arm snatched the paintbrush from her hand and tossed it on the ground.

    Long Tianyu turned Lin Mengya around with great force and she was wrapped in a warm, firm embrace in the next moment.

    Oh no! Her n had been found out!

    In fact, Long Tianyu had been awake since much earlier. He just did not bear to end this precious time alone with Lin Mengya in the room.

    He had seen everything from how Lin Mengya sat up from the bed and how she eventually fetched the paintbrush.

    He merely wanted to find out what she intended to do.

    Long Tianyu could not help but smiled as he nced at the paintbrush he tossed aside a moment ago.

    Lin Mengya was barely getting better and she was already up to something cheeky.

    There was a sense of satisfaction as he held Lin Mengya at her slender waist while taking care not to touch her right shoulder. He closed his eyes as he savored this rare moment and feeling of blessedness.

    This time, Lin Mengya had thrown herself at him. He would absolutely not let slip this opportunity.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake for a long time, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve fooled me!¡±

    Lin Mengya felt an annoyance as she realized that it was precisely why Long Tianyu looked immacte as if he was posting for a photo, while she looked like someone caught in a candid shot. She was mistaken to think that they both had just woken up.

    In frustration, she pounded his chest using her left fist, but her attacks were like tickles to Long Tianyu, who continued to keep his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep.

    ¡°Sly as an old fox.¡±

    While Lin Mengya spoke, she could feel the colding from the floor, even though the weather was getting warmer.

    She curled up as she drew closer to Long Tianyu as if he were a natural heater. She even rested her feet on his thighs. She felt warmth all around, being wrapped up in the nket with Long Tianyu. The drowsiness that left her a moment ago seemed to have returned and crept up on her.

    She would treat this as his punishment then!

    Lin Mengya, who failed to resist the temptation, gave herself an excuse, behaving just like an ostrich. Resting her head on Long Tianyu¡¯s arm, she gently closed her eyes once again.

    She was totally unaware that her giving in to him, the natural heater, had made him secretly delighted.

    It was difficult to say who the one taking advantage of the other was.

    ¡°Oh! Please forgive us! We did not do this on purpose, Your Highness!¡±

    The door was opened slightly from outside when someone eximed.

    Lin Mengya began to stir immediately as she awoke.

    She abruptly realized that she and Long Tianyu were in an embrace when she slept. She was immediately at a loss of how to feel.

    It seemed that her untarnished reputation had beenpleted ruined.

    ¡°You may go. I will be here to wait and serve the prince and the princess here.¡±

    Baishao had quickly came over and saved the day so that the maidservants from Prince Shen¡¯s mansion left. Baishao peeked at her master who was in a confused state, coughed gently and said, ¡°Your Highness the prince, the princess¡¯s right arm is strengthless, and so please be patient...¡±

    What Baishao said made it seemed like their rtionship was even more sensual.

    Lin Mengya wanted to cry. The heavens must testify for them that they were innocent, and nothing happened between themst night!

    Baishao had meant well. After all, it was her master¡¯s instruction to her to make their affection a spectacle for Sumei so they could break her. This was meant to be advantageous for them.

    Little did Lin Mengya expect that after the series of events, Lin Mengya was the one who had panicked from the situation?

    As Lin Mengya drank her sweet porridge, her head was hanging very low. She would asionally look up but would quickly look down again.

    Fortunately, those working around her were all her people.

    ¡°Listen to me, my dear cousin-inw. The injury on Mengya¡¯s right shoulder hasn¡¯t fully recovered. You just have to take note of certain things when necessary. Otherwise, it would be disastrous if Mengya ended up being handicapped for the rest of her life.¡±

    The rightful master of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion, Zuo Qiuyu advised Long Tianyu earnestly as he straightened his clothes and sat up properly.

    Long Tianyu, who usually talked back at him was at this moment keeping very quiet and nodding his head furiously in agreement.

    A frustrated Lin Mengya wondered how the two men had achieved a cordial rtionship when they usually behaved like arch enemies.

    ¡°Of course, as one who had been through what you¡¯re going through now, I understand it¡¯s not easy for the newlyweds like you to restrain yourselves. Here, I¡¯ve created this medication for Mengya to take two times a day, so that her body will be strengthened.¡±

    As Zuo Qiuyu spoke, he brought out a box and gave it to Long Tianyu.

    They even exchanged a knowing look as Zuo Qiuyu tapped on the box.

    The unspoken exchange of uncouth message made Lin Mengya want to give up on the situation.

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    Finally, after so many days, the expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face had rxed for the first time.

    Without rejecting Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s good intention, Long Tianyu took the box and kept it with him.

    Looking at the two men, Lin Mengya had the urge to bash them up. Unfortunately, she was bing everyone¡¯sughing stock now.

    Before breakfast, the rumor of Princess Anle¡¯s passionate rtionship with her husband was beginning to take root and sprout within Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.

    Nowadays, such juicy news was like bamboo shoots after rain that sprouted anew every day.

    Worst still, given her poprity in Lintian, she might have topped the search list by now.

    There was nock of rumors surrounding a celebrity.

    Since there was no way for Lin Mengya to resist, all she could do was bear with it.

    Thank goodness while Zuo Qiuyu dared make fun of her, he did not dare to go overboard.

    Lin Mengya could only endure it until she arrived at the Pavilion of Herb when she would get back at him.

    For now, she would just allow Zuo Qiuyu, the small fry, to have his way.

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was eating some sweet biscuit, nced unintentionally at Lin Mengya only to realize that she was looking at him with scheming eyes.

    In that instant, he swallowed hard. Then again, who knew when he would be punished? Just enjoy himself while he could.

    Once again, he turned to Long Tianyu and began discussing some profound topic, while smiling all the time.

    They were discussing topics such as how to upkeep a man¡¯s physique etc.

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about them anymore, so she turned to her food and dug in quietly.

    Baishao was delighted about how everything turned out, but she soon hid the grin on her face after observing the twisted expression on her master¡¯s face.

    ¡°Did you observe any movementst night?¡±

    Surely, Lin Mengya was referring to Sumei. That basin of water must have chilled her heart.

    It was especially at night. Even if she did not end up catching a cold, she supposed Sumei would not be able to fall asleep for the rest of the night after that.

    As expected, she did not hear any suppressed cough afterward.

    Lin Mengya thought Sumei could continue to pretend to be sick all she wanted if what she did was not enough to deter her.

    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯ve made sure that all the maidservants working in the courtyard slept like they were deadst night. There was no way they could have prepared any hot water for Sumei. I¡¯ve sent someone to have a look at her just now. They said she had woken up.¡±

 Chapter 452 - Life Analogous to a Chess Game

    <h4>Chapter 452 Life Analogous to a Chess Game</h4>

    Was she up already? Lin Mengya could not help but admire Sumei. After all, she had taught her a lessonst night.

    Moreover, she had disyed her passionate love with Long Tianyu in front of Sumei. She was quite certain that if she added fuel to fire today, Sumei would not be able to endure and would act.

    She waved Baishao to her and gave her instructions before Baishao left with a smile on her face.

    ¡°What antics are you up to now, my little cousin? Sumei is merely amoner. She won¡¯t be able to survive your treachery.¡±

    It was easy for him to criticize from the sidelines. He had witnessed Lin Mengya¡¯s ruthlessness and he supposed Sumei had no way of escape.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. She already had a taste of itst night. Basically, before we leave, she will be dealt withpletely.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not at all worried. If it were Hongyu who was trying to make trouble, perhaps Hongyu would be able to see through her.

    Sumei might appear to be witty, but she was actually rather a dimwit.

    After she had been through a few of Lin Mengya¡¯s moves, Sumei had lost all strength to get back at her.

    If Sumei was still able to hold it in, it would mean that Lin Mengya had underestimated her.

    Not long after they finished eating breakfast, Lin Mengya and the other two continued to chit chat in her room.

    It was then that Baishao rushed in and whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ears for quite some time.

    ¡°Are you sure she did that?¡±

    The expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s did not change as she asked Baishao the question.

    ¡°It is very true. I saw it with my own eyes. I suppose they are talking about it in the room now.¡±

    There was anxiety written on Baishao¡¯s face, but Lin Mengya remainedposed. As the saying went that the person concerned was not perturbed while the people around her were already on fire.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you so anxious?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu asked out of curiosity. In thest few days, he had witnessed for himself how shrewish yet charming Baishao was, but she was certainly absolutely loyal to Lin Mengya.

    The rtionship between the twodies was more intimate than his rtionship with Lin Mengya who was his kin.

    After all, it was rare to see masters like Lin Mengya, who cared little about the master-servant rtionship.

    Compared to those frail-looking richdies in the old capital city, who beat up their servants for every little mistake, Lin Mengya was a much better master.

    ¡°What urgent matter could it be? It was just because Sumei had intercepted Cousin Chen while he was on the way here.¡±

    Lin Mengya replied indifferently as she lifted the teacup in her hand and took a sip.

    ¡°What? She was looking for my elder brother, the emperor? What does she want?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu may be very intelligent, but his intelligence was mostly confined to the area of his medical knowledge.

    In terms of recognizing people¡¯s schemes and ploys, he was not far from being an expert.

    He supposed this was the reason Zuo Qiuchen had delegated the responsibility of looking for their aunt to Zuo Qiuyu.

    After all, he would survive well in the Imperial Hospital, where he was a skillful physician, yet an unambitious youth from a reputable family.

    However, the situation in the Nation of Lintian was soplicated that Zuo Qiuyu had fallen behind the people¡¯s rhythm on the day he returned.

    ¡°Could she not endure any longer?¡±

    Long Tianyu immediately understood Sumei¡¯s intention and he gave Lin Mengya a somber look.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya nodded to his question, Long Tianyu did not appear anxious though.

    Zuo Qiuchen was not stupid. Even he could not deny that the sometimes hateful cunningness in him ran in the Zuo Family.

    This time, Sumei had taken the bait.

    ¡°Please just say that I¡¯ve caught a coldst night and I don¡¯t want to see anyone. If Cousin Chen insists oning in, can you stop him, Long Tianyu?¡±

    Long Tianyu nodded silently and sent out into the courtyard to guard the entrance.

    The door to the room was opened slightly so that they could see clearly from the inside while whoever was outside could not look in.

    Long Tianyu stood in the corridor wearing a cool expression on his face, so much so that no one in the courtyard darede close to him, lest they offend him.

    After a while, Zuo Qiuchen strode into the courtyard, looking glum, with Sumei trailing behind him.

    It had not taken long for her to cry her eyes out. With swollen eyes, Sumei looked so pathetic as if she had been badly bullied.

    The servants in the courtyard could hardly grasp the situation.

    While the emperor did not smile brilliantly whenever he visited, he had never looked as furious as today.

    It was even more puzzling to them to see Prince Yu¡¯s little concubine trailing behind the emperor. Did they not just get into a fight yesterday when Prince Yu wanted to take in a concubine?

    How was it that the little concubine seemed to be on the emperor¡¯s side now?

    What was happening? Everyone was confused.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Mengya? I want to see her!¡± said the emperor.

    Just when Zuo Qiuchen was about to enter her room, Long Tianyu put up his arm to block Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s way.

    Keeping his eyes looking straight, Zuo Qiuchen stopped by the door to Lin Mengya and did not force his way through.

    ¡°She¡¯s fallen ill. She can¡¯t entertain any guest.¡±

    The serious expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face and the tone of his voice seemed to say that there was no room discussion.

    It appeared that there was an invisible furnace burning between them. Neither was willing to give in an inch.

    ¡°This is my territory. Within the boundaries of mynd, no one can say no to me!¡±

    There was hostility in both Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s expression and tone of voice as he refused to back off.

    However, neither was Long Tianyu ready to give in. He was also fuming.

    ¡°She is my wife. Without my permission, no one will get to see her!¡±

    The two men were diametrically opposed to each other. It seemed that a battle would break out any minute.

    The people in the surrounding put down what they were doing and dispersed.

    They were not going to stand by to watch this. If something went wrong for them, they could be executed.

    At this moment, Sumei, who had been looking down all these while, seemed to be smiling from the corner of her mouth.

    A presumptuous Sumei wanted to tell Lin Mengya that these two men were her assets.

    She thought that once she acted, these two men would try to kill each other because of Lin Mengya.

    By then, she would love to see who else this woman could rely on!

    Nevertheless, themotion in the courtyard did not affect the rxed atmosphere in the room.

    Lin Mengya, who had nothing much to dotely, had learned to y chess. One would be most addicted to ying chess when she first picked it up.

    Long Tianyu had been encouraging her by purposely letting her win eight out of ten games.

    Whenever she could not find someone to y chess with her, the rather silly Zuo Qiuyu should appear and present himself.

    ¡°What do you guys have up your sleeves?¡±

    Although Zuo Qiuyu could tell that the two people were acting, he was still not able to make out what they were up to.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I just want to know what Sumei is holding in her hand. Rest assured that they know the limits. It wouldn¡¯t lead to a fight.¡±

    Lin Mengya quietly put down a chess piece and the surrounding white chess pieces were taken by her instantly.

    Lin Mengya discovered by ying chess was as good as fighting a battle. One had to try to figure out what the opponent¡¯s mind, and then think of a strategy to counter it. More importantly, he had to lure the opponent into his trap.

    Basically, she would have won half the game if she was the active party taking the initiative in this chess game.

    ying chess was like living a person¡¯s life. Something was fleeting while others had asting effect. A true expert would never allow his opponent to see through his intentions.

    However, at this moment, Lin Mengya had not reached that level ofpetency yet.

    ¡°How are you so sure that what Sumei is holding in her hand isn¡¯t something that will bring you harm?¡±

    Given how the event unfolded, Zuo Qiuyu could tell that the thing Sumei was holding in her hand was meant to attack Lin Mengya.

    Otherwise, why did Sumei end up having her eyes on Long Tianyu alone back in Square Town?

    That had to be the reason. In terms of looks, Long Tianyu was indeed more good-looking than him. However, he was only a tiny little bit more handsome than him.

    The cold and cruel Long Tianyu did not even know how to behave tenderly towards women. How could Long Tianyupare with him, who was such an elegant gentleman?

    Sumei must have an ulterior motive!

    Surely Lin Mengya was not aware of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s narcissistic thought. However, Xiu was not around because Lin Mengya had sent her away to investigate on some matters.

    From the information gathered by Xiu, Sumei was merely a tool used by her master against Lin Mengya.

    In other words, Sumei was simply a resource to be depleted.

    If she guessed correctly, Sumei would, by all means, follow them to the old capital city to attend the medical conference when they set out on the day after tomorrow.

    Lin Mengya had wanted to keep this chess piece for useter during the medical conference.

    However...

    Although Lin Mengya refused to admit, she could not deny the fact that she could feel anger rising in her whenever Sumei threw herself at Long Tianyu.

    This reaction was what everyone would call jealousy.

    However, Lin Mengya refused to admit it no matter what. She just felt that it would be wise to get rid of this malignant tumor as soon as possible.

    Lest she would continue following Lin Mengya and disgust her.

    The quarrel outside soon ended.

    It was needless to say that Zuo Qiuchen had eventual left in a rage.

    Lin Mengya drew her attention back to the chess game.

    Although she seemed to have the upper hand at this moment, being a novice at the game and inexperienced, there were ws in her moves.

    Zuo Qiuyu would be able to defeat her if he were a little bit more intelligent.

    At this moment, there were two choices right in front of her.

    On one hand, she could patch up at the loopholes and take one step at a time. On the other hand, she could go for a checkmate and attack her opponent and catch him unprepared.

    In reality, this was not merely a choice to be made in the chess game, but all the more the situation she was facing now.

    Lifting a chess piece, Lin Mengya hesitated and stared intently at the chessboard.

    What should she do in order to emerge victorious in the end?

    After pondering for a long time, Lin Mengya finally chose to put down her ck chess piece.

    Zuo Qiuyu looked at her and frowned. He did not understand the intention of this move of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 453 - Thrown into Disarray by Abandoning a Chess Piece

    <h4>Chapter 453 Thrown into Disarray by Abandoning a Chess Piece</h4>

    Once Lin Mengya set down the chess piece, she breathed out deeply.

    The chess game could turn around any moment, just like what she was experiencing at this moment. There were dangers at every corner and she had to put in her all every step of the way.

    ¡°You¡¯re spinning a cocoon around yourself, making things difficult for yourself.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu did not really get what Lin Mengya was trying to do. Her style was decisive and it caught him unprepared.

    Why then did she back away after she almost struck?

    Although Zuo Qiuyu did not understand her thoughts, he thought he had found an opportunity to use his white chess piece to regain lost ground.

    Zuo Qiuyu seemed rather content now, for the ck chess pieces seemed to have taken half the territory. It appeared that the game had turned around in his favor.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, appeared to have lost her direction. Zuo Qiuyu thought that her subsequent moves were wasting her chances.

    When it looked to Zuo Qiuyu as if she was going to lose one of her chess pieces, Lin Mengya quickly set down a chess piece decisively and the game turned around once again.

    The yer holding the ck chess pieces seemed to have been raised from the dead. After a few rounds, the white side, which seemed to be winning, looked to be losing.

    Zuo Qiuyu could not be more shocked. By this time, it seemed that there was no way for him to salvage his situation.

    When he looked up at Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, which were sparkling, he still hardly had time to make sense of how he was defeated.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve given up small benefits, strengthened your base, and lured the enemy into the trap, thereby destroying thempletely. My dear cousin, nothing escaped you. You¡¯ve thought about every detail. In this case, I felt much assured.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked up from the chessboard and was surprised to see Zuo Qiuchen, who had left but was heading back again.

    However, in contrast with the way he left in a rage, Zuo Qiuchen was wearing a smile on his face this time. He was crossing his arms in front of his chest and there was a look of admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°When did you arrive? Did no one see you?¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the spot behind him out of habit. They were all very cautious. Seeing that he walked in openly, she concluded that nobody must have seen him.

    Zuo Qiuchen did not reply but simply smiled.

    Nevertheless, he had kept his eyes on the chessboard all this time.

    Lin Mengya had been so engrossed in her thoughts that she had not noticed how much time had passed.

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen had waited for the two of them for four hours.

    ¡°My emperor brother, why didn¡¯t you help me out when you¡¯ve been watching?¡± Zuo Qiuyu protested.

    He had always been a rather good chess yer among his peers since young.

    Little did he expect this novice to rob all the glory from him. How could he not feel frustrated?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t reallypletely mess up in this chess game. Mengya was definitely not as skillful in chess as you. However, you¡¯ve been fickle-minded since the beginning of the game, and you lost the opportunity to strategize early. This was why she grabbed that chance to defeat you. If you had remained steady right from the beginning, there was no way she could defeat you. Am I right?¡±

    In terms of the skill in ying chess, Zuo Qiuchen was definitely an expert.

    Zuo Qiuyu, whose weakness had been pointed out by the expert, could only swallow his pride even if he did not want to resign to his fate of being the loser.

    After all, he had started off being careless.

    ¡°Cousin Chen¡¯s eyes are wickedly sharp. To be honest, I learned a lesson through this game of chess. I must have advanced rashly in the beginning. I hope I¡¯ve not ruined Cousin Chen¡¯s n.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled. With Baishao¡¯s help, she moved her legs to loosen them.

    Little did she expect herself to be so serious in this game of chess. She finally understood the reason why the enemies in television dramas would almost always start their confrontation with a game of chess.

    The movements of the ck and white chess pieces would be the initial battle. Victory and defeat could more or less be decided based on the game of chess.

    Zuo Qiuchen was slightly taken aback, but soon any sign of shock disappeared.

    Thess was indeed very smart. The speed at which she grasped concepts was faster than what he imagined.

    It appeared that in order to salvage the game, they needed Lin Mengya, this certain chess piece.

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm. Anyway, they are small fry and would not shake the foundation. By the way, the more important is whether you¡¯re all set for the day after tomorrow when you will set out?¡±

    It was as if he had given them a riddle, but only Zuo Qiuyu and Baishao did not understand his point.

    One of them had been restricted by his IQ, while the other, had always stuck with the principle of not probing as long as her master did not mention it to her.

    When Zuo Qiuyu saw that his brother, the emperor, and his cousin, Lin Mengya and her husband seemed to understand each other without conversing, he rolled his eyes and went away. He wanted to start preparing the things he needed for the journey.

    As Zuo Qiuchen watched Zuo Qiuyu left, there was a worried look in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya had caught the expression in his eyes.

    The two men were after all blood brothers. Zuo Qiuchen might have been blunt with the words he spoke to Zuo Qiuyu, but there was no denying that his brother meant a lot to him.

    ¡°Actually, he is more suited for a ce like the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke her mind after pondering for a moment.

    In fact, from how Zuo Qiuchen appointed Zuo Qiuyu to escort them to the old capital and how he wanted Lin Mengya to help out during the medical conference in the Pavilion of Herbs, she could more or less guess his intention.

    Emperors were almost always suspicious, which was why they would kick somebody out after his services were no longer required.

    This was especially true in the Pavilion of Herbs, where it held sovereignty over the citizens of the Nation of Lintian.

    The person in charge of the Pavilion of Herbs should be Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s confidante, or someone who would not be a threat to his status and would not collude with a foreigner to usurp his power.

    Otherwise, as the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian, he would have suffered insomnia and impairment in his taste bud because of anxiety.

    Even a trusted subject personally nurtured could be ambitious once he had been holding powers for a long time.

    People not of the same blood would not be united in their hearts. This was not a prejudiced thought.

    This was especially true under the present circumstance when power was supreme.

    As the emperor of the Nation of Lintian, the only candidates he would use would be the woman, Lin Mengya, and his blood brother, Zuo Qiuyu.

    Obviously, Lin Mengya would be eliminated. Zuo Qiuyu, his always loyal brother, would be the best candidate.

    More importantly, Zuo Qiuyu was a simple man whose only passion was to be immersed in the study of medicine.

    Yet at the same time, having grown up within the royal family, he obviously had an upper hand over the physicians in the Pavilion of Herbs in terms of his experience in devising schemes against others as well as dealing with the ploys of others.

    If Lin Mengya was in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s shoes, she would have chosen likewise.

    This way, he would be able to secure his power over the nation within a short period of time.

    As for the next step he should take, it would no doubt be to weaken the authority and reputation of the Pavilion of Herbs. Thereafter, he would be able to win over the hearts of all the people.

    Zuo Qiuchen had always been ambitious. What hecked at this moment was the time for him to grow.

    On this point, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had arrived at a consensus.

    It would be much more beneficial to them to befriend someone who was especially ambitious than to make one more enemy.

    Otherwise, why would Long Tianyu readily agree to let Lin Mengya take this risk?

    ¡°Of course I know. Compared to being an idle prince, it would be best for Yu to go to the Pavilion of Herbs. Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure those people would not let us have our way so easily. I¡¯m most concerned about Yu¡¯s safety and yours.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen was speaking the truth.

    No one would be happy if he were to have a foreigner who appeared suddenly to snatch away what he was about toy hold of.

    However, with Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s special status, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, who was a powerful help, they stood a big chance in winning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. While there are many things that could take away a man¡¯s life, there are also many things that could save a man¡¯s life. There are definitely many ambitious people in the Pavilion of Herbs, but most of them don¡¯t have strong backing. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as you provide us with sufficient protection.¡±

    Lin Mengya said, smiling. For some unknown reason, she had mustered her self-confidence over thest few days when she should have been anxious about visiting the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Perhaps it was because the Shen Nung System in her had been updated to the 2.0 edition and so its effect had increased exponentially.

    This certainly was like a cheating device that preserved her life and was a secret that should never be made known to anyone.

    ¡°Oh yes, did Sumei tell you that I¡¯m not my mom¡¯s own flesh and blood?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a casual tone. Sumei was a joke to them anyways.

    Zuo Qiuchenposed himself and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Yes, her master taught her well. Unfortunately, she is rather a dimwit who couldn¡¯t even express herself properly. I suppose they will try to produce some evidence to prove that my aunt is not your real mother. Nevertheless, this dimwitted girl is getting very impatient. Not only did she said that you¡¯re not a princess of Lintian, she even tried to pass off as you.¡±

    Lin Mengya dazed for a moment, and then shook her head in disbelief.

    She even gave Long Tianyu, who remained silent by her side, a cheeky look.

    ¡°Oh my, she is acting so rashly without considering the consequences, all for the sake of the handsome Mr. Long. Prince Yu, you¡¯re indeed very charming.¡±

    Long Tianyu instinctively gave Lin Mengya a look of warning at her strange way of addressing him.

    However, the number of times he managed to scare Lin Mengya had seemingly decreased.

    s, did they not agree that Long Tianyu should be submissive towards her? Now it seemed that it was an empty promise.

    Long Tianyu coughed softly and pretended not to see. He turned away to look out of the window and ignored what Lin Mengya¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°She¡¯s being very stupid. I believe her master¡¯s intention was for her to make use of some clues which seem like proves to nt doubts in you. In this way, you just have to hesitate a moment when I meet with any danger, I would die. Unfortunately, a chess piece had messed up a good game.¡±

    Lin Mengya said regretfully. A chess game would be delightful if one met his match.

    If there was a great disparity between the skills of the opponents, it would only result in one party prevailing over the other.

    Apparently, Lin Mengya would only derive fun from challenging a difficult opponent.

 Chapter 454 - Hongyu Bade Her Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 454 Hongyu Bade Her Farewell</h4>

    Nevertheless, there were bound to be this small group of people in the world who had the misconception that they were destiny¡¯s favorite, that they yed the leading role in the world.

    Such actors ying the supporting role who tampered with the program would eventually bepletely destroyed to pieces by destiny.

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    This was getting interesting. Even Zuo Qiuchen, who had been raised deep in the pce was getting all excited by it.

    Or it could because it was in the blood of the Zuos to be always fidgety and discontented with the situation they were in.

    ¡°Not much. I only have to spread this rumor and naturally, someone would not be able to hold it in.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood by the window and looked out.

    It appeared that there would not be good weather in theing days. It was hard to predict the weather from the asionally cloudy sky.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. I know what to do now.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen left with a bizarre smile on his face while Lin Mengya gazed at the sky and the corner of her lips also curled up in a smile.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, I think it might rain tomorrow,¡± Lin Mengya blurted out a statement that did not make much sense.

    Long Tianyu frowned gently, but the frown disappeared as quickly as it came.

    ¡°With me by your side, you wouldn¡¯t get wet even if it rained.¡±

    Long Tianyu was standing right behind Lin Mengya, looking at her slender figure and a strong desire to protect rose in his heart.

    Instinctively, he reached out both his arms and encircled her slender figure.

    Lin Mengya did not try to resist him. She simply leaned back into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms so naturally.

    Perhaps even they did not realize that their rtionship had grown much more intimate over this period of time.

    Physical interactions such as this had never been something they would do in the past, but now, it had be so natural.

    Although Lin Mengya was still a little bothered by such intimacy.

    It was just too bad that she was an injured person at this moment.

    For this reason, she was happy to be taken care of by Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, Hongyu says she wants to bid farewell to you. Will you see her?¡±

    It was Baishao who was at the door. She almost did not know where to look.

    However, she was secretly delighted to see her master and the princess being so intimate. They were indeed well suited for each other. She did not understand why they had never... even though they were rightfully husband and wife.

    It seemed that things were working out between them this time.

    ¡°Alright, let here in. Also, prepare some silver to give to her.¡±

    Lin Mengya struggled to break free from Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace, but to no avail.

    Left with no other choice, she remained in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and tried not to think about how embarrassing it was.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Hongyu was standing by the door, feeling jittery.

    Whatever happened with Sumei was a foregone conclusion. If she remained here shamelessly, she would add to her embarrassment.

    While she felt she had let Lin Mengya down, she still insisted on seeing Lin Mengya for thest time before she left.

    She had no other reason to be here except to beg Princess Anle to grant Sumei a way out.

    One could say that she was being selfish. All she cared about was her younger sister.

    However, only she understood the immense pain and helplessness behind this selfishness of hers.

    This was the first time Hongyu, who was trailing behind Baishao, entered the middle courtyard of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.

    Although she was rather used to seeing splendor back in Huichun House, the striking and imposing atmosphere in the mansions of royal family members was not something amoner like her had the opportunity to experience and see.

    At the thought, she could not help but sigh.

    Dear Sumei, what was it that blinded her eyes so much so that she was resolved to give up her life here?

    ¡°Master, Miss Hongyu is here.¡±

    Baishao¡¯s announcement preceding their arrival made Hongyu shudder.

    Behold the high threshold, ady adorned in avender dress embroidered with albizia flowers was sitting on the soft mattress, ying chess with a handsome man.

    As beautiful as a woman in a painting and smoothplexion, all the adjectives describing beauty seemed to have concentrated on her.

    As her slender fingers picked up the chess pieces made of white jade, Hongyu could see that those fingers were whiter and even more translucent than the jade chess pieces.

    Hongyu might be the most gorgeous courtesan around, but there was no denying that her beauty was nothingpared to this woman.

    Beauty which had been cultivated to entice and win favors could neverpete with beauty endowed by nature.

    At the thought, Hongyu could not help but feel a sense of bitterness in her heart.

    It was the feeling of envy and jealousy of a courtesan towards a girl with god¡¯s favor.

    Be it Sumei or her, they were even more insignificant than a grain of sand in the eyes of Prince Yu.

    Both she and Sumei had nothing toin about.

    It was fundamentally wrong to requite kindness with enmity or to harbor wishful thinking. In fact, it was a grave mistake on their part.

    ¡°My greetings of peace to Princess Anle. May you be greatly blessed.¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her eyes to gaze at Hongyu, who bowed respectfully before her.

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel a sense ofpassion and pity.

    Back in Huichun House when she first met Hongyu, Lin Mengya had actually wanted to recruit Hongyu for her use.

    Unfortunately, the situation turned for the worse and Moqin had no choice but to remain in Huichun House. They had no idea if Moqin was still alive.

    On the other hand, Hongyu had be her enemy because of Sumei.

    Things had been so unpredictable that there was no way anyone could turn back anything that happened.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    There was neither coldness nor any grudge in the tone of Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.

    She simply sounded like a stranger. There was an absence of emotion in her voice. Lin Mengya even sounded as if she was speaking to the air.

    Hongyu obeyed Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction and got up. She did not dare say a word. Her mannerism waspletely different from the courtesan she was back in Huichun House, where she yed up her charm as a prostitute.

    ¡°So I heard you¡¯ll be leaving. Let me give you a piece of advice. Lintian is not like Dajin, but you¡¯ll be able to lead a good life as long as you¡¯re willing to work hard and ovee any hardship.¡±

    Lin Mengya had given up ying go with Long Tianyu. Hongyu was after all a smart girl.

    She must have tried to give advice to Sumei, who was, unfortunately, a fool. Worse still, she was a fool who dug her own grave.

    In her position, Hongyu would have invited Sumei¡¯s hatred if she continued to stay on.

    For someone who sucked up to the powerful in hope of advancement, having an elder sister who was once a courtesan, would be a stain to her.

    Sadly, Sumei would never learn in her lifetime that her elder sister had been the protector of her life.

    ¡°Please ept my sincere gratitude for what you taught me. You had been gracious to both my sister and me, but...¡±

    Was she trying to make a request, counting on their rtionship?

    A feeling of aversion rose in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. She especially detested an insatiable person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry anymore since your sister would be one of our family members. I¡¯ve instructed Baishao to give you some pieces of silver to provide for your needs on your journey. If there¡¯s nothing else, Baishao, you may see Miss Hongyu out.¡±

    From the way Lin Mengya intercepted her, Hongyu became aware that the princess really detested her.

    Hongyu bit her lips. She reminded herself of Princess Anle¡¯s status and her kindness towards her. If she went on with her request, she might well provoke Princess Anle to anger and endanger her own life.

    With a ¡°plop¡±, Hongyu fell to her knees and gave Lin Mengya a pleading look with tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, I know you have an honorable status in this world, but my little sister is still young. She had merely been confused and poisoned in her mind by others. She did not provoke you intentionally. I don¡¯t have the audacity to ask for your forgiveness, but, but I implore you to spare her life, will you? Please don¡¯t behave in the same way as her.¡±

    Hongyu continued to kowtow, while she begged Lin Mengya for forgiveness.

    However, her pitiful look only irritated Lin Mengya further.

    The fact was that Sumei plotted against her, but Hongyu made it sound like she was the one who bullied her vulnerable sister.

    Although it appeared that Lin Mengya was enjoying all the glory, who would have thought of the blood and tears she shed behind all the mor.

    Ass who had lost her mother since young, ass whose father was always away fighting battles.

    Who would understand the pain she suffered under a ruthless stepmother and the evil plotting of her stepsister all those days?

    Despite the circumstances under which she grew up, she had never dreamed of possessing things that she did not deserve just because she was disadvantaged and vulnerable.

    For this reason, underdogs who thought they had the right of way or the right to be forgiven by virtue of their situation were the very people she detested.

    The desire to get out of one¡¯s sad circumstances and to live a better life was not wrong per se.

    Unfortunately, Sumei¡¯s action was as good as seeking death.

    Even if she were to let Sumei off, she would perish anyhow.

    A light shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes when she saw that Hongyu¡¯s forehead had started to bleed from kowtowing.

    ¡°There indeed is a way out if you really want your sister to survive,¡± Lin Mengya finally opened her mouth to speak.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Hongyu stopped dead all of a sudden.

    Although Hongyu knew she was forcing her on Lin Mengya and was in fact making things difficult for Lin Mengya, she was surprised but d at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    ¡°Unfortunately, your sister was stepping into trap herself. I don¡¯t know who the one was.The person had incited her to pose as me. To be honest, it never crossed my mind to take her life. Just look at my maids who are all very outstanding. If Prince Yu had wanted to take a concubine, your sister wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±

    Lin Mengya picked up a chess piece with her slender finger and ced it gently on the chessboard.

    Long Tianyu could not help but frown when he saw where she had ced the chess piece.

    Apparently, Lin Mengya had made great progress from this ingenious move.

    If he was not cautious, he could lose many of his chess pieces.

    After exchanging looks, they immediately understood each other¡¯s minds.

    ¡°How, how is this possible? How could she have the audacity?¡±

    Hongyu panicked. She obviously did not expect her sister to be so audacious as to pass off as a royal family member!

    It was a crime deserving the wiping out of their entire family! How could her sister be so ridiculous?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, which was why I can¡¯t let your sister off this easily. Although she¡¯s not holding on to any evidence if we were to let her out so she goes around spreading rumors, what would be of Prince Yu and my reputation?¡±

 Chapter 455 - Feeling Grieved and Hopeless

    <h4>Chapter 455 Feeling Grieved and Hopeless</h4>

    There was a tinge of helplessness in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone of voice as if she was put in a difficult position.

    If Hongyu were still that very intelligent girl when Lin Mengya first met her in the Huichun House, she would be able to tell that Lin Mengya was setting a trap for her.

    However, her mind had been preupied with thoughts of pleading for Sumei¡¯s survival.

    At this moment, Hongyu would even leap off a high cliff without hesitation.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you spare us out of your magnanimity, I¡¯m willing to hand over all the evidence Sumei is holding!¡±

    Hongyu continued to plead and kowtow, hoping the Lin Mengya would give her a promise.

    However, while Lin Mengya looked at this pathetic woman in front of her, she did not feel any pity andpassion.

    These two sisters had brought this upon themselves after all.

    Their survival would depend on their luck.

    ¡°It was fate that allowed us to get acquainted after all. You may go see your younger sister in a while. However, regardless of whether she agreed to this or not, I¡¯ve to send you away today. I¡¯m sure you are aware of what kind of ce this is.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not sound like she was rushing this, instead, she sounded like she did not really care if Hongyu got to see her sister.

    Hongyu nodded vigorously as if she was afraid Lin Mengya would go back to her words. With gratitude, she turned around and walked out of Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    Looking at the graceful figure of Hongyu leave and disappear eventually, Lin Mengya let out a soft sigh suddenly.

    ¡°Has your heart softened?¡±

    Long Tianyu set down a chess piece onto the chessboard and gazed at Lin Mengya with a look which seemed to say that he understood her sentiments.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and turned her attention back to the chessboard.

    ¡°Everyone has his or her own fate. I just felt that it was such as waste for Hongyu,¡±mented Lin Mengya.

    Having arrived at this situation today, if she still had a woman¡¯s kindness in her, she would be the one to taste the bitter fruit of defeat eventually.

    Lin Mengya had wanted to spare Hongyu, but it seemed that it was not necessary now.

    The two of them continued with their game of chess. Despite being very cautious, Lin Mengya stillgged far behind Long Tianyu in terms of her skill in chess.

    The final result was that she waspletely runover without any suspense.

    To bad that the disparity could not simply be made up by intelligence.

    Having lost the game, Lin Mengya did not appear angry on the surface, but she could not help feeling dissatisfied in her heart.

    Just when she was pestering Long Tianyu to y another game of chess with her, the old maidservant who had been on the lookout for what was happening in Sumei¡¯s room came running in to make a report.

    When she saw that the princess was ying chess with the prince, she turned to Baishao and spoke to her, fearing that she would be interrupting them.

    ¡°Alright, you may go and continue to watch her.¡±

    Baishao nodded as the servant ran off, grinning.

    Everyone knew that Miss Baishao was the princess¡¯s trusted aid, so now was the best time for anyone to make his presence noticed by her.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Without lifting her head, Lin Mengya asked, while still keeping her focus on the chessboard.

    ¡°The old maid hade to report that a quarrel had ensued in Sumei¡¯s room. Master, would you like to go over to stop them?¡±

    Baishao always took instructions from Lin Mengya. Once she got to know what happened, she naturally reported it to her master first of all.

    ¡°Stop them? That¡¯s not necessary. Just send someone to keep a lookout. It¡¯s not time for me to act yet. If Hongyu decided to leave, send someone to see her out of the city.¡±

    All that happened was within her expectation.

    Sumei would hold on dearly to the piece of evidence as if it were her life. Whoever tried to force her to take it out would be her enemy in her eyes.

    Even if this person was her sister who was willing to sacrifice her life for Sumei.

    Lin Mengya fiddled with the ck chess piece in her hand and a mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    If nothing idental happened, tonight would the night she would witness a tragedy of internecine strife when one¡¯s kindness was repaid with enmity.

    Just as Lin Mengya had predicted, Sumei and Hongyu had gotten into a fight. Eventually, Hongyu had dashed out of Sumei¡¯s room with swollen and bloodshot eyes, seemingly heartbroken.

    Lin Mengya had given Baishao instructions to prepare the horse carriage earlier on so that they could send Hongyu out of the city once she came out of the room.

    Not long after, however, a crestfallen Sumei also exited from her room.

    The only difference was that she had tried to avoid the crowd, but slipped out of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion through the back gate in a hurry.

    The guards who were supposed to be patrolling the back gate seemed to have some mutual agreement with her because they seemed to have changed their shift and gone elsewhere at that moment when Sumei slipped out.

    After ying chess for the entire day, Lin Mengya was feeling a little exhausted.

    However, it was her body that was exhausted, not her mind. Games that involved strategizing and calctions like chess were indeed more energy-sapping than physical work.

    ¡°Don¡¯t alert the kitten, but don¡¯t let her escape as well. Given how crafty she is, we may waste all our effort if we are careless.¡±

    Baishao listened carefully to Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions as she waited on Lin Mengya to wash her arms and hands.

    Some time ago, she had overheard the conversation between her masters, but it sounded puzzling for her.

    However, she was gradually getting the hang of it over the past few days, perhaps because she had been by her master¡¯s side and was subtly influenced by her.

    For example, she was beginning to understand the circumstances.

    Her master had let Hongyu and Sumei go so that she could lure the mastermind behind them, who was more difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Rest assured; that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Long Tianyu was also standing by the window and looking out.

    Both Hongyu and Sumei had the tail left by him and Zuo Qiuchen behind them.

    Even he did not have a clear idea of the method used by Lintian¡¯s emperor, but he was fully aware of the capability of his own follower.

    There were few who had the capability to find their traces.

    ¡°While one covets the gains ahead, he is unaware of the danger behind. I wonder who the real prey is this time. Baishao, get ready. I¡¯m going to bring you all to watch a real-life drama.¡±

    Lin Mengya grinned cheekily at Long Tianyu, as if she was up to no good.

    He had wanted to ask her to stay, but at this moment, he had stopped himself by swallowing his words.

    Long Tianyu shook his head. He realized that it was getting increasingly difficult for him to turn down her requests.

    Forget it; anyway they would be leaving this ce soon. Would there be any harm fulfilling her requests?

    At sunset, a horse carriage was running along a small countryne which was filled with potholes and it wobbled from the unevenness of the ground.

    The coachman was none other than the most famous coachman in Wangtian City, Old Man Tian. At this moment, he was smoking from the smoking pouch and there were some questions in his mind.

    This job had been assigned to him from the extremely powerful Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.

    It was a rare opportunity to get business from the royal family, but the old man had initially wanted to reject this offer. However, the offer was really too attractive and he eventually gave in.

    For the sake of earning money, Old Man Tian had finally taken up the deal.

    However, before he set out, the fairy-likedy had given him some instructions, but it did not make him feel any morefortable.

    He wished there would not be any idents.

    Old Man Tian could not bear to hear the sound of weeping that went on and off from within the horse carriage.

    Thedy was very beautiful to behold. Although she was d in in clothes, an experienced man like Old Man Tian could tell that she was not amoner.

    She had a pair of swollen almond eyes and she had not stopped crying since she got up the horse carriage.

    Old Man Tian was getting irritated from the sound of non-stop weeping, but she was his customer and moreover she hade out from the prince¡¯s mansion, he had no choice but to attend to her cautiously.

    For this reason, he had to endure this despite feeling unhappy.

    After all, Ten Mile-slope was just ahead. The person who engaged his service had said that he could return to the city once he dropped thedy there.

    Nevertheless, the person who engaged his service had forbidden him from taking the public road. He had given Old Man Tian instructions to take the shortcut that took a shorter time to reach the destination.

    Although this countryne was bumpy, he had saved much time traveling this way.

    This only thing was that it had been exceptionally quietly here today.

    The horse carriage had been on the road for quite some time, but he had not spotted any other travelers. Old Man Tian could not help but feel an uneasiness about this.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    He lifted high into the air the horsewhip, which he had been using for half of his life, before he brought it down and coincidentally, the whipnded on the shaft of the cart.

    The horse was his means to make a living and he would not bear to whip it.

    He had meant this to be a warning or reminder for his old partner to speed up so that they could go home to rest as early as possible.

    Thank goodness they were approaching Ten-mile Pavilion.

    Old Man Tian would try his best to get back to the city before the city gates shut.

    By then, he would go to Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion to ask for the remaining portion of the fee. That way, he would have enough money for his son to marry a wife.

    At the thought, Old Man Tian¡¯s mood lifted just a little.

    The youngdy in the horse carriage looked rather pitiful. However, who wouldn¡¯t have their fair share of sad stories these days?

    Hongyu did not know how long she had been crying. Despite the sting in her swollen eyes, she was unable to stop her tears from welling up.

    How did Sumei end up this way?

    How did the littless who always trailed behind her in her memory turn into this insensible and unreasonable girl?

    She had kindly tried to coax her sister to handover that evidence, so both of them could leave and go somewhere far away to start their lives anew.

    Never would she expect her little sister to use her disregarding what her sister thought was good for her.

    Sumei had used her of taking Lin Mengya¡¯s bribe and hade to her to force her to hand over the evidence.

    She was not so much bothered by Sumei¡¯s usation, but Sumei had forced her sister up the road to ruin for the sake of pursuing her unattainable wish.

    Hongyu had thought that Sumei would at least consider their kinship.

    Little did she expect that to Sumei, she was an obstacle to achieving her dream.

    This was ridiculous! She had given her all for this little sister of hers. She had even gone to the extent of requiting Lin Mengya¡¯s kindness with enmity. Hongyu felt as if half of her life had been wasted.

    She thought all her tears would have been spent in that dark courtesan house where the bawd nurtured the underage courtesans.

    It was at this moment that she learned that after her heart had broken into pieces, the blood from her heart could turn into tears in her eyes. Her heart was utterly shattered.

    Forget it, for the road ahead of her was still far. She would just take it as that she had never had a rtive like Sumei.

    Nevertheless, she could not help feeling perplexed and lost about her future. Where was her final destination?

 Chapter 456 - The Mysterious Farmhouse

    <h4>Chapter 456 The Mysterious Farmhouse</h4>

    Just when she was reminiscing about her past, the horse carriage suddenly stopped.

    Hongyu quickly wiped away her tears and lifted the curtain of the horse carriage with her slender, white hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    The moment she looked out, she spotted roughly seven to eight men blocking their way and they were wielding steel knives.

    ¡°Madam... this...¡±

    Old Man Tian could feel fear rising in him. The sight of the steel knives in their hands showed they were not some regrw-abiding people.

    What was worse was that they were still some distance away from the next vige and there was also no shophouses around. It was obvious that these men hade for them.

    Old Man Tian swallowed hard. Suddenly, he remembered the words spoken by thatdy who appeared to be an immortal.

    Oh yes, she had told him to flee straight away if someone tried to carjack them.

    He tried hard to work some strength into his legs which had turned to jelly. He got up and started running in the direction where they came from while the burly men looked on.

    However, the burly men did not have any reaction when they saw Old Man Tian fleeing.

    Hongyu¡¯s chest tightened. She did not expect to meet with bandits here.

    ¡°Youngdy, be smart and get down from the carriage and follow us. If you refuse to be smart, don¡¯t me us for being harsh!¡±

    One of the burly men strode forward and shouted.

    Immediately, all eyes were on Hongyu.

    She might be feeble because she was a woman, but she was one who had seen the world.

    She perked up, held on tightly to her bundle, and put on a calm front.

    ¡°It must have been tiring for you, brothers, but I¡¯m merely amon womenfolk. I¡¯m truly ignorant of what I¡¯ve done to offend you. Here, I¡¯ve some pieces of silver. You may buy drinks for yourselves with them.¡±

    Hongyu took out ten taels of silver from her bundle and tossed them to the burly men. However, while they kept the silver, they did not intend to let Hongyu off.

    ¡°Oh, what an attractive woman. I thought this was going to be a tough job, but I¡¯m surprised that it¡¯s actually a fat job. Alright, offer us what you have. Be good to us and we¡¯ll spare your life if you make us happy.¡±

    At the man¡¯s frivolous words, the rest of the men burst outughing.

    Hongyu bit her lips. She had turned over a new leaf and would not allow herself to be humiliated by these men.

    Holding on tightly to the reins with her petite hands, she had decided that she would go all out instead of perishing with them.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Hongyu tugged at the rein and the horse started galloping away.

    The burly men seemed to have expected this. They retreated to the sides immediately. However, they had obviously made an ambush and set up a cheval-de-frise earlier on to trip the horse.

    Just as they expected, Hongyu was throw off the carriage when the horse tripped and the horse carriage fell sideways.

    At a loud sound, the horse carriage flipped over. Hongyu was thrown into the air and subsequently fell onto the ground.

    In that instant, she felt excruciating pain shot up from inside her as if all her organs were out of ce. Darkness fell upon her and Hongyu fainted.

    ¡°Shall we act now?¡± Zuo Qiuyu whispered, peeking from his hiding ce.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. The men she sent out in the afternoon to follow Sumei secretly had obviously failed in their mission.

    They had merely given the report that she had gone into some courtyard and had not appeared after that.

    No one had seen how Sumei had eventually left that courtyard and secretly returned to Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya supposed that there must have been some secret passage, but her men had not acted lest they rm their enemy.

    Moreover, Hongyu was definitely their next target.

    To y safe, together with Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu and some men, Lin Mengya had personally followed behind Hongyu¡¯s horse carriage.

    As they expected, someone indeed abducted Hongyu.

    Those men did not kill Hongyu straight away. They merely carried the unconscious Hongyu and her bundle and fled in another direction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and be careful to stay hidden,¡± Long Tianyu said with a low voice.

    Thereafter, their dark shadows hurried on as they trailed after those men.

    After making sure that those men had left, Lin Mengya and herpany emerged from the bushes slowly.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, are your men ready?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu nodded. He had gotten his men ready early. In fact, he was so excited when he first learned that he would ambush those bad guys and take them down.

    However, he still did not understand why Lin Mengya had chosen to wipe them out at one shot instead of adopting a long-term n to round up the whole gang at one fell swoop.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s exnation was that it was easier to make a profit in troubled situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡±

    As the most robust bodyguard today, Long Tianyu would naturally stay by Lin Mengya¡¯s side all the time.

    Even when they mounted the horse, he had carried her up the horse first. He made sure she was alright before mounting the horse himself, and then sat behind her.

    Zuo Qiuyu looked at the perfect couple with envy.

    He was not very happy that his family¡¯s beautiful woman had been given to an unworthy foreigner as wife.

    It was just too bad. On the other hand, Zuo Qiuyu had known Lin Mengya¡¯s personality very well by now. Being envious was about the only thing he could do.

    The sun was setting slowly in the west and night had fallen.

    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya shuttled back and forth the woods on horseback.

    Lin Mengya did not know what indications the men ahead had left behind, but Long Tianyu seemed to know the direction all along. He did not seem to hesitate as they moved forward.

    Leaning into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya seemed to be deep in thoughts.

    Finally, the galloping horse seemed to slow down.

    By this time, they had emerged from the woods and stopped at the entrance of a vige.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down from the horse. They¡¯ve entered the vige.¡±

    Long Tianyu whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear and then carried her down from the horse in his arms.

    As Lin Mengya observed the vige which was gradually consumed by darkness, a strange feeling rose in her heart.

    She had thought that those burly men would have found a more secluded or hidden ce.

    Little did she expect that they simply entered the vige openly.

    Could everyone in this vige be working for them as well?

    However, she quickly repudiated this conclusion.

    Not to mention that this vige was not far from Wangtian City. If this vige had already existed at the time they moved the capital city, Zuo Qiuchen would havepletely annihted this vige given his character.

    The only exnation for the current situation would be that these people had only settled at this ce temporarily.

    Because of Sumei¡¯s stupidity, the evil mastermind behind this had to change his initial ns.

    However, this was not to say that there was no way of salvaging the situation. As a result, they captured Hongyu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get in there to have a look. Cousin Yu, please get your men ready to receive instructions. Let¡¯s break them up so they can sneak into the vige.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was thinking hard just a moment ago, casually instructed.

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, however, were a little surprised.

    The two of them knew very well that she was a very cautious and meticulous person.

    However, she sounded like a littlemander giving her orders in a dignified manner.

    It was no wonder that people made thement that the Lin Family was a family of army generals andmanders. It was indeed so!

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Without further ado, Zuo Qiuyu turned his horse around and went back to give instructions to his men.

    After Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya exchanged a knowing look, they made use of the darkness as their best camouge and sneaked into the vige.

    Inside the vige, it was very quiet. Most of the windows of houses were shut and the houses were all dimly lit from the inside.

    Most farmers would wake up early to start working and rest for the day once the sun set.

    Tiptoeing, the two of them weaved through the farmhouses, making sure they did not rm anyone. Following the marks left by their men, they soon reached the other end of the vige.

    Compared to the farmhouses they saw earlier, thesest ones looked more tattered on the roofs.

    However, the walls surrounding them were obviously being rebuilt recently and because of how they were built without any gaps in between, it was difficult to see through them into the courtyard.

    ¡°Are your men very sure that those burly men had brought Hongyu into this courtyard?¡±

    Long Tianyu nodded. He could tell that his men were ambushed all around this courtyard.

    Lin Mengya looked into the courtyard. Although all was quiet, she could tell that it was filled with filth.

    Hongyu had regained consciousness. Before she could open her eyes, she had clearly felt her entire body aching.

    By the time she finally opened her eyes, she found herself in a farmhouse in the middle of nowhere.

    Although the ce was dimly lit, she could clearly see the unfamiliar farming tools hanging on the walls.

    She was after all a farmer¡¯s daughter. She would not have mistaken this ce as a farmhouse.

    All of sudden, a shot up at her chin. A pair of big, strong hands grabbed at her chin and forced her head to turn to look at her attacker.

    A strange and wild face came into sight.

    She tried to break free from his hold but immediately realized that she had been bound securely.

    She was ovee with fear, but at the same time, there was an anxiety of the unknown that gripped her.

    Who was this person? Where was this ce that they brought her?

    ¡°Inspector, the woman has woken up. You can start questioning her.¡±

    The burly man released his grip on Hongyu¡¯s chin, turned to the inspector and spoke with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Okay, you may step aside.¡±

    A hoarse voice sounded from behind the burly man.

    Thereafter, a figure d in ck from top to bottom came to sight.

    The person was not exactly tall, but being wrapped up in a thick ck coat, even the facial features of the person were covered up.

    Hongyu could not tell from the voice whether the person was a man or woman. However, the person was giving her the creeps like it was the venom of a venomous snake.

    ¡°So you are Hongyu? Given that you¡¯re of such a lowly status, you¡¯re lucky to be the receiver of my master¡¯s good graces.¡±

    Although she could not tell if this person was a man or a woman, his or her arrogant tone made Hongyu cower.

    Master? Hongyu could sense that this person in ck was not simple.

    Given her rich life experience, she quickly realized the reality she was facing at the moment.

    She did not start scolding, nor did she break down in tears. She simply lowered her gaze and put on a subdued look.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done the right thing. You¡¯re a smart person, so I¡¯m sure you know that it doesn¡¯t help to resist us. Rest assured that I won¡¯t hurt you. I only need you to do one thing for me.¡±

 Chapter 457 - Numerous Masters Gathered at One Place

    <h4>Chapter 457 Numerous Masters Gathered at One ce</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m merely amon woman. How am I worthy of associating with someone of such high social standing as you?¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s was immediately wary. The reason she was able to survive in a ce like Huichun House was because she was highly observant and was very skilled in assessing situations.

    If she got sucked into the whirlpool of the n of these people, eventually, she might not even know how she died.

    ¡°Simple. You only have to be my witness.¡±

    As the inspector hidden behind his ck coat spoke, there was disdain in his voice.

    Perhaps in their eyes, people like Hongyu were like trash that they would readily sacrifice them anytime.

    She should be grateful that she was even a bit useful to them today.

    Hongyu certainly did not think in this way. At one nce, she could tell that these people were up to no good.

    Naturally, she was aware that they wanted her dead.

    On the surface, Hongyu did not dare to show her sentiments.

    She kept her eyes low and pretended to be submissive at least until she got through the current danger.

    ¡°I, Hongyu, am only amoner. How would I be of any help to you, my lord?¡±

    With her heart beating hard like a drum, Hongyu tried to offer an excuse.

    However, the investigator seemed determined as hemanded her, saying, ¡°Of course you will be of use to us. In a few days, someone will bring you to another ce. When you get there, you will answer the people¡¯s questions ordingly. When you aplish your mission, you may return to Huichun House to be the courtesan there again. You¡¯ll be able to live a good life then. It¡¯ll definitely be better than being a farmer here.¡±

    Hongyu found the words of the investigator repulsive.

    She was merely something they could toy around, but what right did they have to do so? She was once a good girl until these evil people made her a prostitute and became hated by her family. What right did these people of high status make use of her?

    Perhaps, Hongyu had never experienced such sentiments before.

    However, after being dealt so much cruelly that she almost felt hopeless, she was just beginning to see some light at the end of the tunnel.

    She had hoped that she could lead a quiet and peaceful life from now on, but these people right in front of her eyes had shattered her hope.

    She could feel her rage rising and trying to break free.

    Nevertheless, the pride deep inside her had calmed her and she soon was able to conceive a n.

    However, all that was crossed her mind was unknown to the investigator and the burly men.

    To them, she was merely a tool for them to achieve their goal.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s some fantastic mission. Who will Hongyu testify for, my lord, the investigator?¡±

    Hongyu finally lifted her head and she was wearing the most charming smile on her face.

    Although her clothes were in, she possessed the innate beauty and talent to please men with her charming smile.

    To the investigator, this woman had simply straightened her ideas. Or perhaps people like Hongyu was unable to resist his offer after all.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing. Prostitutes are generally heartless, that¡¯s the real you. In a while, someone will tell you where you¡¯ll be sent to. As for being the witness, someone would ask if you are Sumei¡¯s sister and you are to answer that you indeed are her sister. If someone asks who Sumei is, you are to answer with certainty that it is Lin Mengya.¡±

    Lin Mengya? Hongyu took a moment to recover from her daze as she remembered that Lin Mengya was Princess Yu¡¯s maiden name.

    A wave of shock went through her. Were these people trying to frame Princess Yu?

    No way! Princess Yu was the only person who showed kindness to her. Hongyu had done Princess Yu wrong for Sumei¡¯s sake. This time, she would not make the same mistake again!

    However, on the surface, she had put on an awkward expression as if she had been put in a difficult position.

    ¡°My lord, you¡¯re making things very difficult for me.¡±

    There was a bashful look in her eyes and she squeezed her hands nervously with a girlish demeanor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡±

    Despite not being able to see the eyes of the investigator, his severe cold voice made the men in the room inhale in nervousness.

    ¡°No, no, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare to defy you, but Lin Mengya was such a famous character. Who would believe the words of a courtesan like me? It doesn¡¯t really matter if people disregard me, but your great n would be upset.¡±

    She sounded bashful and looked pitiful.

    However, Hongyu found it strange that all the men in the room were staring at her.

    She certainly found such interest familiar.

    The strange thing was that the investigator did not seem moved. The investigator still sounded as if he found her repulsive.

    Could it be that the investigator was not a man?

    While Hongyu pondered over this, the investigator spoke.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother. I¡¯ve made all the necessary arrangements. You just have to insist that Lin Mengya was your lost sister. There¡¯ll be someone else who will substantiate your statement. Alright, that¡¯s it. You will wait here until the day breaks. Then, someone wille here to bring you over.¡±

    When the investigator was done talking, he, clustered around by the rest of the men, left the room.

    Although the men seemed to look at her excitedly, it appeared that they did not dare toy their hands on her because of the investigator.

    Hongyu, whose hands and feet had been bound was beginning to feel numb and tired on her limbs. She immediately gave the mangging behind a pleading look and said, ¡°Hey, brother, my hands are numb from being tied up. Would you please loosen the rope a little?¡±

    Her coquettish voice and her pitiful mannerism had sessfully attracted the attention of the burly man.

    Checking that the rest had left, he chuckled and walked up to the beauty to help her loosen the rope.

    Anyway, his coworkers were standing guard outside. There was no worry that this beauty would escape.

    He conveniently touched Hongyu¡¯s cheeks and realized that they were indeed soft and delicate. However, this was all he dared to do.

    Hongyu moved her hands and legs to loosen them up. Suppressing her disgust towards the man, she began trying to fish out some information from him softly.

    ¡°Kind brother, thank you so much. My life was bitterly difficult. Just when I escape from one predicament, I am thrown into another. That investigator looked like he is very powerful.¡±

    The man, who was just a hatchet man, had obviously never been shown many good graces. He began to show a look of disdain on his face.

    He moved closer to Hongyu and lowered his voice as he spoke.

    ¡°Who would dare to say no? The investigator, whom no one could tell whether he is a man or woman, always orders us around whenever hees. If it were not for our master¡¯s instruction, I would have killed him long ago!¡±

    Hongyu giggled shyly, but her eyes were cold and unfeeling.

    This dimwitted burly man had unwittingly fed her with much information.

    She leaned into the burly man¡¯s chest and continued to pry, saying, ¡°Even I feel that you¡¯re the real hero. Unlike me, a helpless woman, who doesn¡¯t even know whom I¡¯m sacrificing my life to? Forget it. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m fated to such a cursed life. I don¡¯t even know if I can die in one piece this time.¡±

    The burly men immediately held on tightly to the beauty in his arms. Holding a beautiful woman like Hongyu in his embrace was not even something he could buy with money.

    Not only was this beautifuldy in his arms, but she was also delicate and gentle that it was like a dreame true. In that instant, he told her everything he knew.

    ¡°My little beauty, that stupid investigator is actually a small fry. My master said there is a yet greater master behind him who was much more powerful. Anyway, my master said that whoever works for him will one day be a sessful man. Rest assured that I will take care of you on the way!¡±

    After he was done with talking, he took advantage of the chance to grope at her.

    ¡°Big Ox! Why are you dawdling? Get out here now!¡±

    A loud scolding echoed in from outside and Big Ox immediately put Hongyu down reluctantly and dashed out without further dy.

    He even threw Hongyu an apologetic nce before he left.

    Hongyu held her gaze on Big Ox with a tender smile on her face, but her expression turned cold the moment he was gone.

    Bah! What a group of scums who treated women as toys!

    As Hongyu moved her limbs, her heart was filled with anxiety.

    To her surprise, they were actually after Lin Mengya!

    After she regained herposure, she gradually got a hold of the situation. What she needed right now was time for her to organize her thoughts.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu who were hiding just outside the farmhouse did not even dare to take in deep breaths.

    Their men, who were ambushed there earlier on, hade back to them with the information they gathered.

    They reported back that there were men with high martial skills who were in the courtyard, so they had failed to enter the farmhouse to find out more information.

    While the two of them waited patiently outside, the gates to the little courtyard suddenly opened.

    A possession of people emerged and was walking towards their direction.

    Lin Mengya instantly held her breath and hid deeper into the shade, lest they should be discovered.

    Fortunately, those men soon left her line of vision.

    At Lin Mengya saw the men disappeared, she fell into deep thoughts.

    Strangely Hongyu was not among the group of people. Could Hongyu be still inside the courtyard?

    ¡°There are altogether six men who are highly skilled in martial arts, the rest are not too bad too.¡±

    After making sure that they could not be heard, Long Tianyu whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Six highly skilled men? Didn¡¯t our men just report back to us that there were altogether eight people who are skillful in martial arts? Now that six of them have left. Who could be the most important of them all?¡±

    Lin Mengya wondered, but she soon understood.

    She had thought that they would get rid of Hongyu, but it seemed that Hongyu was going to be of some use to them.

    Lin Mengya thought she had found her match. She had just cut the ground from under their feet, and her opponent had already thought of a strategy to counter her action.

    It appeared that it would be difficult to make a profit in troubled situation now.

    ¡°Would you like me to send someone to intercept those people?¡±

    Long Tianyu asked her tentatively, but Lin Mengya immediately shook her head.

    If a person needed six highly skilled men to escort him, he ought to be someone very important.

    If they remained staying there, it would weaken Long Tianyu¡¯s men whom he could mobilize.

    ¡°Allow them to follow from a distance. If they were being found out, they could flee and erase all traces. Let¡¯s go into the courtyard to have look. I believe Hongyu is still in the courtyard.

    There was a sh of intelligence that shed across her eyes.

    This game of chess was getting more interesting!

 Chapter 458 - A Pleasant Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 458 A Pleasant Surprise</h4>

    Lin Mengya leaned on the top of the wall and her eyes took in everything in the courtyard of the farmhouse.

    The squarish little courtyard was neat and tidy.

    However, since a group of men had already left, there were only a handful of men patrolling the farmhouse in the courtyard.

    After careful observation, Lin Mengya realized that although there were not many men, there were two highly skilled men in martial arts among them.

    If she guessed correctly, Hongyu ought to have been locked up in one of the rooms in the farmhouse.

    It was because there were two men seated outside the room.

    Lin Mengya had wanted to wipe out all those men and save Hongyu by the way.

    However, she suddenly thought of a better idea.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, could you instruct your men to lure those men away? I want to go in and speak to Hongyu,¡± Lin Mengya whispered to Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu nodded. He first made sure Lin Mengya was positioned at a spot where no one could see her easily, then he proceeded to give instructions to his men.

    In a while, Lin Mengya could hear some movements in the courtyard.

    After a littlemotion, the courtyard gradually quietened down.

    Lin Mengya emerged cautiously from her hiding ce. By now, there was only one person left in the courtyard.

    Nevertheless, this man was leaning on the gate and appeared to be watching the situation outside the courtyard.

    ¡°My men had lured those men away. They should be able to hold them up for another hour.¡±

    Long Tianyu sneaked up from behind quietly in the dark and whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Good, that should be enough. Could you also settle that one man in the courtyard?¡±

    While Lin Mengya was speaking, that man who had been looking out through the gate, had by now turned around and went into the courtyard.

    However, there was an urgent expression on his face. He walked briskly and soon reached the room where Lin Mengya had been eyeing.

    Just when thoserge, dark hands of the man came into contact with the door of the room, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck. Thereafter, he lost all strength and fell to the floor.

    ¡°Plop!¡± He fell down heavily.

    Hongyu, who was in the room, was anxious to pass a message to Princess Yu.

    It was at this moment that she heard amotion outside.

    From the noise outside, it seemed that someone hiding had been found out.

    Hongyu had a brainwave. She leaned against the door cautiously. Could she run away if there was no one guarding her outside?

    When the noise outside had died down and all was quiet again, Hongyu opened the door immediately.

    Her eyes widened and she stared at what was before her eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess... howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    Lin Mengya nced coldly at the burly man paralyzed on the floor.

    The man had the face of a scum. Without further ado, Long Tianyu dragged him away elsewhere.

    Lin Mengya could not even be bothered what Long Tianyu was going to do to him.

    Gazing at Hongyu¡¯s surprised expression in her eyes, Lin Mengya nodded gently to her and entered the room which was obviously a store room for firewood.

    ¡°We are running short of time, so I¡¯ll just cut short my exnation. I¡¯m here to save you, but there¡¯s no need to be touched. I¡¯m just making use of you to lure the instigator behind your sister¡¯s back. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll bring you away with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was indifferent and monotonous.

    Moreover, she indeed intended to make use of Hongyu. She had never denied this fact.

    Little did she know that the intent in Hongyu¡¯s heart had transformedpletely.

    Or one could say that Lin Mengya¡¯s truthful attitude allowed Hongyu to understand her sincerity and preciousness.

    ¡°Are you trying to say these men had been sent by my sister?¡±

    Hongyu had caught on to Lin Mengya¡¯s message. Given her intelligence, she had known this long ago.

    However, she had been trying to convince herself otherwise all this time.

    Now that Lin Mengya had confirmed her belief through her words, there was no way Hongyu could deny it but be resigned to fate.

    To her surprise, she was not upset over it. On the contrary, she felt a burden lifted.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve sent someone to follow her, but they lost her. However, I¡¯m certain that these men here are somehow linked to your sister. If you want to proceed with a confrontation, I¡¯m willing to be your witness.¡±

    From their conversation, Hongyu knew that the situation was a foregone conclusion by now.

    All feelings of grief and sorrow had dispersed at this moment.

    Despite her kinship with Sumei, the impulsive feeling in Hongyu had cooled after all that happened.

    She had thought that she had found her kin. Never would she imagine that she had, in reality, found a vicious enemy.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I believe she won¡¯t admit it even if I confront her. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to get me out of here. You are the one person that I¡¯m most indebted to in my entire life. I¡¯ll remain here to atone for my sins.¡±

    Lin Mengya would never have expected Hongyu to be so cool about this.

    It appeared that she had underestimated Hongyu.

    Thinking from another perspective, could Hongyu know some insider information that Lin Mengya did not know?

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s so dangerous here. Moreover, I¡¯ve told you that you don¡¯t owe me anything now. Let¡¯s forget about all the grievances between us. If you¡¯re merely feeling that you have done me wrong, rest assured that you don¡¯t need to feel that way anymore.¡±

    Her words sounded too noble and kind.

    This was the kind of person Lin Mengya really was. Even if she was making use of someone to achieve her objective, she would not choose to deceive that person but be direct with her.

    Lies did notst. Only if the person was a willing party would they reap the best oue.

    She would not deny that she was despicable, but who, wanting to survive in this world, had never been despicable?

    ¡°It¡¯s not really because I feel indebted to you, but I just wish that I could return you a favor. After all, I¡¯ve utterly offended you. Given your status and poprity, you just had to say it and I¡¯ll survive. Simrly, you just have to conceive the intent, and I would live miserably. While I wish I could help you, I would also be helping myself if I did.¡±

    Hongyu was no longer blinded by kinship. With a clear mind, she was able to see the situation clearly.

    Every word she said now was spoken right from her heart.

    She did not wish to continue living like a fool, neither did she want to be tossed aside after being made use of by others.

    In this case, her only choice was to be an appendage to a person who was more powerful, thereby making a niche for herself.

    Compared to that queer investigator, Princess Yu was by far the best choice.

    This was the reason she volunteered to stay by Princess Yu to serve her.

    Lin Mengya cast a doubtful look at Hongyu. She was not sure yet what was on Hongyu¡¯s mind.

    One moment, she was willing to sacrifice everything for sister; but in the other moment, she seemed so clear-minded and determined to serve Lin Mengya.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya finally said with a somber tone.

    ¡°Are you serious about what you said?¡±

    Hongyu looked at her with earnestness and nodded.

    Although she knew she was taking a great risk, she also knew that this was a far greater opportunity not to be missed.

    It was worth the risk.

    ¡°Alright then, but you¡¯ve to tell me what you know. Firstly, I canplement what you do, and secondly, I¡¯ve to make preparation on my part.¡±

    Lin Mengya made a promise to Hongyu without any hesitation. In fact, this was what she nned to do right from the beginning.

    What Lin Mengya did not expect was that Hongyu had taken the initiative to raise this without her nudging.

    This was indeed a pleasant surprise. However, she needed to be even more cautious and vignt.

    Acting like a gentleman before being nasty. It was always right to be more careful.

    Thereafter, Hongyu told her everything she heard.

    This included the investigator¡¯s ns as well as Hongyu¡¯s own analysis of the situation.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth after she heard what Hongyu said.

    How dare this investigator make use of Hongyu and Sumei to deny Lin Mengya¡¯s identity.

    Moreover, she could hardly believe that the investigator was working alone without anyone directing him behind his back. It would be impossible for Sumei alone to shake her status and identity.

    ¡°You may proceed to go with their n, but when it¡¯s time to use me, don¡¯t point me out, neither use Sumei. I suppose you¡¯re only a smoke bomb to them. At that time, just find an excuse to say that you would only be able to recognize who is whom with a closeup. Then, you will look at me for indication.¡±

    Lin Mengya had immediately seen through the enemy¡¯s intention.

    The enemy was certainly using another to kill, moreover, he was trying to kill two birds with one stone.

    She had had this premonition that the people behind Sumei would someone be involved in the election of the chief elder of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    By now, she was 70% to 80% sure that this was the case.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do ording to what you say.¡±

    Hongyu understood that if she were to do so, she would most likely be killed there and then.

    However, what was the big deal? If she had the courage to follow Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, even if Lin Mengya did not trust her, she would be seen as being on Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    Lately, she had clearly figured out Lin Mengya¡¯s temperament. She might appear to be sly and temperamental, but she was definitely a person who knew clearly whom to show gratitude and against whom to feel resentment.

    For example, in the matter concerning Sumei, Lin Mengya had countless opportunities to kill the sisters, but she eventually let them off.

    Hongyu did not think she could survive until now otherwise.

    Long Tianyu appeared in the courtyard once again.

    However, he did not enter the room but merely exchange a look with Lin Mengya. He stood in the courtyard and surveyed the surrounding with high vignce and coldness in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya knew very well that any further dy meant that those men might return any time.

    By then, it would be very difficult for them to get away without being found out.

    Lin Mengya gave Hongyu her final instructions, such as not to give herself away, then she left, closing the door behind her and leaving the ce exactly as it was before.

    In the courtyard, Long Tianyu exchanged looks with Lin Mengya, put his arms around her slim waist, and leaped out of the little courtyard.

    Just when all signs of their visit had disappeared from the courtyard, torches began to lit up outside.

    Those men who tried to run after the intruders had returned empty-handed.

    Hongyu was sitting calmly on a heap of hay in the room. After Lin Mengya¡¯s acknowledgment, Hongyu seemed to receive some form of affirmation and reassurance.

    All of a sudden, an excitement rose in her heart from the thought of taking revenge on these people. Since they did not treat her as a human being, she wondered if they would be outraged when she backbite them in the future.

 Chapter 459 - Meaningless Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 459 Meaningless Provocation</h4>

    Suddenly, an excitement rose in her heart at the thought that she would take revenge on these people. Since they did not treat like how they should treat a human being, she wondered how outraged they would be when she backbit them in future.

    They moved swiftly through the streets of the vige, taking care not to rm anyone. By the time those men discovered that thest man guarding the courtyard was missing, the two of them had gone out of the vige and met up with Zuo Qiuyu.

    ¡°How did things go? Did you get discovered?¡±

    It looked like Zuo Qiuyu had also just returned and he quickly came up to them to inquire.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not a good idea to remain here for long.¡±

    Based on Hongyu¡¯s description, those men had likely gone out just to send the investigator on his way.

    Maybe they would be back at the farmhouse in no time. Given that Hongyu was very witty, Lin Mengya supposed that she would be able to substantiate her statement.

    After all, Hongyu was a useful chess piece for those men. If used well, she could spell trouble for Lin Mengya.

    Little did Lin Mengya expect that Hongyu would give her an unmerited advantage. Even if Hongyu subsequently turned around at thest minute, at least the knowledge of the n was more advantageous than being kept in the dark.

    Just as when they first came to the vige, Long Tianyu had put his arms around her as protection. In the dark of the night, no one was able to predict what would happen tomorrow.

    However, there was one thing that was certain. From the moment Lin Mengya stepped into the Nation of Lintian, her fate had been tightly entangled with these ploys and schemes.

    From outside the city, they galloped all the way back to Wangtian City without stopping. Just when they entered Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion, Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s personal guards were already waiting by the gates.

    Sumei was mistaken that Zuo Qiuchen had be suspicious of Lin Mengya.

    However, she was not sure who exactly Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s trustedpany was. Therefore, when there was a need to pass information around, his personal guards who were supposedly his trusted men did a fantastic job by not turning a hair.

    On seeing the guards at the gates, Lin Mengya knew that her Cousin Chen was here to talk to her.

    She quietly nodded at the guards and they trailed behind Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya into the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Just when they passed through the front yard, they spotted Sumei who seemed to be guarding the entrance to the middle courtyard.

    At this moment, she had been moved into the backyard by Zuo Qiuyu, who quoted the reason that she needed to be protected from arousing suspicion.

    However, when she heard about the fun trip Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu took this afternoon, she could not help feeling grumpy.

    Most importantly, in her heart, Prince Yu no longer belonged solely to Lin Mengya now.

    If she seeded in having the Nation of Lintian to be her backing, Long Tianyu would at least make her his vice Princess.

    Obviously, Sumei had thought of herself to be half a master of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    At the sight of the intimate gestures between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu¡¯s, a sour feeling overwhelmed her.

    ¡°My greetings of peace to the prince and princess.¡±

    She walked up to them gracefully, bow slightly as a form of paying respect to the two of them.

    However, she had never received any proper training. The way to pay respects she learned from scripts of ys made her aughing stock to the people around.

    Moreover, it seemed that there would always be something entertaining wherever she was. At this moment, the sound ofugher started echoing from all around.

    Sumei took note of this deep in her heart. She was determined to find an opportunity to get back at these people one day.

    ¡°You may rise. What is it?¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded cold and even a little disgusted.

    Towards Sumei, Lin Mengya had lost all patience.

    Hongyu might not have helped Lin Mengya out of the sincerity of her heart, but she had already revealed to Lin Mengya that those men had been incited by Sumei.

    If Hongyu could still tell right from wrong, she would have utterly hated Sumei.

    Therefore, even if she did not act now, this ignorant girl would not be able to struggle for long.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had to deal with many matters at hand, why would she bother herself with Sumei, whose days were limited?

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too unappreciative. After all, we¡¯re one family. I¡¯m just trying to show concern for the prince and you.¡±

    Sumei was no longer the pitiful-looking girl. There was even a hint of arrogance in her voice as if she was the master of this mansion.

    Lin Mengya found this to be very funny. It had only been a few days and she had transformed into something else.

    Perhaps this was Sumei¡¯s true colors.

    ¡°The prince is doing very well. There¡¯s no need for you to be concerned. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may excuse yourself for now. After all the fun we have, it¡¯s time we take a rest. Both the prince and I are exhausted.¡±

    Sumei was provoked to anger just by that statement.

    Lin Mengya stuck out her chin as if she was the victor in cockfighting.

    Leading Long Tianyu by his hand, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu strode into the courtyard.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince...¡±

    Discontented, Sumei called out loudly but Long Tianyu did not even look at her at all.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll wait to see how long you can hold this arrogance up!¡±

    Sumei muttered under her breath as she red at the entrance to the courtyard at the center of the mansion.

    As soon as they get to the old capital, Lin Mengya would reap the fruit of her obnoxiousness!

    Let¡¯s wait and see!

    The proud gamecock transformed into a paralyzed fish without a backbone the moment she entered her room.

    Her body had just recovered and a half day¡¯s dashing here and there was enough to drain her life out of her.

    She threw herself onto Baishao, who hade up to receive her. Fortunately, she was slim and light enough for Baishao to support her weight and helped her get into the room and onto her soft mattress as if she were a little child.

    ¡°Tired? The food is almost ready. Please have some water first, and we¡¯ll serve you the food right after.¡±

    It was a rare asion to see her master¡¯s charming naivety as she acted coyly. It reminded Baishao that the youngest of them in the mansion was Baizhi.

    Even so, she had gathered from Baizhi that their master was merely half a year older than Baizhi.

    Come to think of it, their master was even younger than her younger sisters. However, it was hard to tell that she was barely a grown woman from the way she carried herself on normal days.

    Baishao left to get the food ready while Lin Mengyayzily on the mattress in an attempt to restore her stamina and strength.

    While she half-closed her eyes, organizing her thoughts on the events of the day, she was totally unaware of the adoring eyes of Long Tianyu on her as he sat across from her.

    ¡°Who do you think that investigator is?¡±

    After spending a day going through all the details of the information she gathered, she had picked out the most crucial factor.

    It was regarding the investigator. In fact, be it in Jin State or the Nation of Lintian, there would be characters such as this investigator who was would be patrolling the entire country.

    For example, what Long Tianyu did earlier on was something simr, which was to go around the country to check out on the situation of spring plowing like an investigating ambassador.

    Could this event that happened be a top-secret of some nation?

    Could it be the work of some power that was trying to go against Zuo Qiuchen? No matter who it was, the one who had used the name of a court official to mobilize his subordinates seemed to treat the royal family with disdain.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to be that way. The imperial censor¡¯s job is usually confined to the boundaries of his own country. Moreover, if there were opposition powers within the Nation of Lintian, it would be within Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s ability to discover it. That location was merely ten miles from Wangtian City and the elite soldiers would be stationed all around this area. I am guessing that they are not an opposing party to the imperial court, which was why they had not been discovered.¡±

    Compared to Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, who had spent thest few days discussing important matters with Zuo Qiuchen, could see through this kindly-faced new emperor of Lintian more clearly than her.

    Zuo Qiuchen was a ruthless master. Not only did he cunningly alternate between exerting his power and showing mercy, but he was also very skillful in the art of ying dumb to take advantage of others and the situation.

    If not for Lin Mengya¡¯s rtionship with him, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen would very likely be enemies.

    Long Tianyu was certainly not intimidated by him, but he could use a friend rather than make one more enemy.

    He supposed Zuo Qiuchen thought likewise.

    ¡°Some powerful secret society? That¡¯s impossible. If it were some secret society getting involved in the power struggle for the throne, any miscarried move would have rendered their total destruction.¡±

    Lin Mengyamented with much doubt. Obviously, her naivety andck of experience had led to her ignorance of the evil in society.

    Long Tianyu had no desire for her to know about it anyway, so he had selectively revealed only the information which he thought was harmless for her.

    After pondering for a moment, Long Tianyu lowered his voice and said, ¡°Have you forgotten about Qinghu¡¯s background?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s background? The scene when Lin Mengya first met Qinghu immediately appeared in her mind.

    Back then, it seemed like the people serving the governor of the Capital City were all under Qinghu¡¯smand.

    Strictly speaking, Qinghu could be counted as someone in the wild frontier.

    Lin Mengya shuddered at the thought. Could these people in the secret societies in the wild frontier have infiltrated into the imperial court?

    Why would they do that? Were they thinking of taking control of the world by having various officials from different levels under their control first?

    Such wild ambition was frightening!

    Long Tianyu could tell from how Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changed to that of severity in that instant that she must have thought that the matter was exceptionally serious.

    Pain and helplessness welled up in him.

    Sometimes, her wit drove him crazy. Other times, the way she extrapted a matter beyond what normal people would think, made Long Tianyu think that she had the wildest imagination.

    Instinctively, he reached out hisrge hand and caressed her head affectionately.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Things are not as serious as you thought. Do you think there¡¯ll be an emperor who doesn¡¯t have a trump card? Take for example your cousin, if someonemits treason, he is definitely able to find out who the spy in the imperial court. Moreover, no matter how resourceful the people in the social scene are, they are only outsiders. At the most critical moment, those disunited royal families will not allow an outsider to take over their power over the state.¡±

    Long Tianyu patted Lin Mengya affectionately on her head. It must have been hard on her.

    She had been a dimwit for a long time and had only been enlightened barely a year ago.

    There were too many insider stories within the imperial court and the royal family. He might have grown up in the pce over thest twenty years, but even he could not make out everything that happened.

    Over the years, the emperors of the various dynasties which managed to secure their throne might not have done so just because of kinship or status.

    Zuo Qiuchen was very clear regarding this point.

    Long Tianyu¡¯srge palm brought a little warmth to Lin Mengya.

    The entangled and twisted thoughts in her mind were gradually calmed by thefort from Long Tianyu for the time being.

    However, as Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s heartwarming smile on his handsome face, she still could not bring herself topletely pour out the anxiety in her heart.

 Chapter 460 - Hearts at Two Places

    <h4>Chapter 460 Hearts at Two ces</h4>

    Hopefully, Lin Mengya¡¯s groundless fears would turn out to be harmless.

    Zuo Qiuchen had sent men to caution them to be vignt on their journey.

    He had intended to join Lin Mengya and the rest on the trip, but he was tied down by certain matters in the court. As the emperor, he had no choice but to remain in Wangtian City. Nevertheless, he had made many provisions for Lin Mengya so the trip would be a smoother one.

    ¡°Many thanks to my Cousin Chen. Please make my gratitude known to him, and let him know that I will try my best to not disappoint him.¡±

    The guard was after all Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s trust man. Not only was he witty, but he was also meticulous. Lin Mengya could not help but be envious. She had to resist the urge to recruit this man for her own use.

    ¡°Yes. Your Highness, please do not worry.¡±

    Lin Mengya watched the guard until he disappeared from her sight. Moaning for a moment, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She had thought that the trip to the Pavilion of Herb would be the final destination for her in the Nation of Lintian. Little did she expect that this would turn out to be the beginning of something else when she found that the mysterious master behind Sumei was also going to the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Someone with a familiar scent approached her from her back quietly so much so she did not realize it.

    Turning her head, she spotted Long Tianyu¡¯s long, slender fingers resting on her shoulder.

    The coat which he wore had fallen on her body.

    She was encircled by a warm feeling of being doted upon and surprisingly, a greedy feeling rose within her.

    The anxiety in her mind was gradually calmed and suppressed. The desire to always rely on someone else was indeed a bad habit. However, if that someone was Long Tianyu, it gave her a good feeling about it.

    ¡°It must have been hard on you. If not for me, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s happening in the pce while you¡¯re here.¡±

    Long Tianyu was taken aback by her words. He assumed he had covered it up pretty well, but little did he expect that nothing would escape her sharp observation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father, the emperor is doing well on his own. Moreover, he has Qinghan who waits on him.¡±

    Long Tianyu tried to sound casual about it, but in reality, the emperor had time and again sent secret messages to summon them back.

    However, for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s injured arm, he had to fob off the emperor.

    In fact, they had still kept something Zuo Qiuyu said from her until now.

    Once they miss this chance, Lin Mengya¡¯s arm would never be able to recover.

    As Long Tianyu gazed at the girl in his arms, he did not regret what he did even though he had disobeyed his father¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s one more thing that I want to confess to you,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    She turned around, her heart beating like a drum.

    She looked down, feeling restless. She did not even have the courage to look into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I have found out long ago that the Concubine De in our mansion wasn¡¯t the real Concubine De. Allow me to exin. I didn¡¯t try to keep this from you purposely, but it had happened so abruptly that I had to weigh the pros and cons of telling you the truth back then. The real Concubine De had fallen into the Queen¡¯s hands. I was afraid that you would act rashly out of anxiety, which might end up disadvantageous for Concubine De. You may punish me in whatever way you deem fit if you can¡¯t bring yourself to forgive me. I promise I will deliver Concubine De out of the queen¡¯s hand once we return to the Capital City.¡±

    Anxiety was written all over Lin Mengya¡¯s face. She feared that Long Tianyu would refuse to listen to her exnation.

    She had not done so purposely. It was just because there were simply too many matters to attend to, and she had to deal with them as they came.

    With a heart filled with guilt, she gazed at Long Tianyu with those timid eyes, fearing that he would misunderstand her.

    To her surprise, Long Tianyu went into a daze for a moment, then heughed bitterly and said, ¡°Silly you, why would I me you. If not for your quick wit at that time, I might havemitted a grave mistake. Be it in the matter of my father or my mother, they could both suffer harm. Not only did you not make any mistake, but I should also give you credit for all that you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Long Tianyu tapped his finger gently on her beautiful forehead. He had not wanted to forgive her so quickly.

    In fact, he had wanted to tease her and enjoy looking at her acting anxious.

    However, she was too adorable. He could not bear to see how anxious she was for long.

    ¡°Do you not me me for sure? I may have my reasons for keeping you in the dark, but I had indeed deceived you.¡±

    With wide-opened eyes, Lin Mengya could hardly believe that Long Tianyu had so easily forgiven her.

    Could she be dreaming?

    ¡°How is that deception? Do you hate deception so much?¡±

    His thoughts turned so much so that his secrets, once suppressed by him, reappeared in his mind.

    Long Tianyu had taken note of how Lin Mengya treated the people working for her.

    In retrospect, Baisu was the one who deceived her first. Although she did many things thereafter, Lin Mengya had totally cut off their rtionship.

    But he...

    At this thought, Long Tianyu felt an uneasiness brooding.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter if it concerns some strangers. If it were someone I treasure and love, it would be difficult for me to forgive such betrayal.¡±

    Lin Mengya replied with widened eyes, but the moment she finished her sentence, she felt a little guilt rising.

    Her identity was the greatest secret in her life, but this was a secret she could never reveal to anyone.

    In that instant, both of them were overtaken by their own troubles and the atmosphere became awkward and things seemed to have frozen in time.

    Until Baishao came in to prepare Lin Mengya for bed, Long Tianyu, who had made his bed on the floor for days, was still unable to fall asleep.

    Each of these two people who harbored unspeakable secrets was separated by a thinyer of muslin as a curtain.

    Both of them tossed and turned because of their anxiety about the secrets in their hearts.

    When dawn broke, Baishao entered the room quietly and was about to wake her masters so they could get ready for the journey.

    To her surprise, however, Prince Yu was nowhere to be found in the room.

    Raising her eyebrows for a bit, Baishao dismissed any further thoughts.

    She lifted the veil in front of Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and saw that her master¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as if she had a fitful sleep the night before.

    ¡°Master, Master, wake up. We¡¯ve to set out on the journey in a while.¡±

    Baishao called out to Lin Mengya gently as she reached out to shake her master¡¯s arm.

    Soon, Lin Mengya, who was a light sleeper, was totally awakened.

    Her eyes looked tired probably because she did not have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°Has the prince gone out?¡±

    She gazed casually at the floor and realized that Long Tianyu was no longer there.

    Baishao nodded. She took out the set of clothes she prepared for her master and helped with adorning her.

    It was a set of plum-color dress made from fine silk. Although it did not look especially refined, its material was top-grade and veryfortable.

    She put on a hair clip on her jet ck hair and wore a daggling ornament in the shape of a peony flower. Lastly, she adorned herself with the most novel silk flower of the Nation of Lintian.

    Compared to her usual luxurious-looking dressing, this way of dressing made her look more fresh and lively.

    This was Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s idea. After all, the three of them were of different status. They would invite more trouble if they were out swaggering around.

    Anyway, their faces were not familiar to the eunuchs and court officials.

    If they hid their identities, it would help hoodwink people.

    Therefore, they had transformed themselves into the looks of rich young men who were touring around. Baishao was happy to stay by their side to wait on them.

    ¡°Oh yes, haven¡¯t seen Xiu for a while. Where¡¯s she gone?¡±

    No one knew how long it would take them to return from this trip.

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that the day her arm was healed would be the day they set out to return to Dajin.

    For this reason, she had already settled all the necessary arrangements.

    Baishao smiled as she helped her master straighten her clothes.

    ¡°Have you forgotten, Master? A while ago, Xiu¡¯s uncle hade here. They must have missed each other very much. I even heard that Xiu send someone to ask you to go fetch her.¡±

    Perhaps, Xiu¡¯s uncle was worried for her and did not ask her to wander around.

    Indeed, Xiu may be simple and adorable, but she was too bold. She was after all still a young girl. They suppose her uncle woulde for her after some time.

    It was not a bad idea to stay close with a rtive, which was much better than following Lin Mengya around and thereby subjecting Xiu to all kinds of frightening situations.

    ¡°Erm, it¡¯s time we get someone to watch her. Xiu had been a great help to us. If her uncle needs any help, please let him know that he may approach the stewards of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion anytime.¡±

    When Baishao was done with the preparation for the trip, she went out to look for someone to pass the message.

    Lin Mengya looked into the mirror at her pretty but tired face and told herself that she had to put aside her worries for now.

    It was not time yet. When the time was right for her to reveal all her secrets, she would not keep it from Long Tianyu.

    However, it was not the right time at the moment.

    Soon, Baishao returned with a message to say that everything had been made ready.

    Prince Yu and Prince Shen had quietly slipped out and ridden off on a horse.

    The emperor had also quietly headed to the northern city gate where the army guards were to insert two of his own guards there.

    This was done so that Lin Mengya and herpany would be able to leave the city without being discovered.

    However, Lin Mengya eventually encountered a little bit of trouble.

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    Just when she passed the courtyard in the middle of the mansion to get to the back gate, she ¡®coincidentally¡¯ bumped into a neatly adorned Sumei.

    Lin Mengya was in no mood to get into an argument with her. It was more because she had expected that the Sumei, who kept lingering around her, would try all means just to follow Lin Mengya on this trip.

    ¡°Your Highness, where are you going? Look at how Elder Sister Baishao is dressed in in clothes. I suppose you¡¯re going out to y. How could you just have Elder Sister Baishao apany you? I¡¯m after all Prince Yu¡¯s maid. How could I be not serving the masters by their side? That would be outrageous.¡±

    Sumei seemed different todaypared to other days.

    She used to doll up every day, looking like some master who demanded to be served.

    Today, however, she was only wearing a greenish-grey dress. She was neither wearing any essories on her head nor having any makeup on. She must have taken advice from some wise man.

    ¡°My master had asked you to step aside. Are you deaf?¡±

    Baishao scolded coldly. As she became more experienced, there was no mercy in her rebuke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Elder Sister Baishao. I merely wanted to follow the princess closely to wait upon her.¡±

 Chapter 461 - Hurried Towards the Old Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 461 Hurried Towards the Old Capital City</h4>

    No one could guess what was on Sumei¡¯s mind, but on the surface, to Lin Mengya and Baishao¡¯s surprise, Sumei was wearing a humble expression.

    She had kept her eyes low in submission and was a totally different person from her usual self.

    They had expected to face a Sumei who would harass and pester them shamelessly. At this moment, however, it seemed that Sumei had taken a step back in order to gain an edge.

    Sumei had grown smarter indeed. Lin Mengya was even more curious about the mastermind behind Sumei.

    Lifting her brows, Lin Mengya nced at Sumei and said with an indifferent tone, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not really a meticulous person, and having Baishao serve me is more than sufficient. Moreover, you will be a burden if I bring you along with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to turn to leave after she had finished speaking.

    A vicious look shed in Sumei¡¯s eyes, but she managed to suppress it.

    Sumei hurried over to Lin Mengya and fell down at her feet, looking very pathetic. Reaching out both her hands, she caught the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s skirt and started pretending to weep.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Your Highness. Actually, what I did in the past was all incited by my heartless elder sister. At that time, she was not happy that she alone was in the mire and threatened me with my modesty. If I refused to submit to her, she was going to send me to the brothel. Given no choice, I cowered. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear that what I say is true. If I lie, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll die a tragic death!¡±

    Sumei wept and begged earnestly, sounding pathetic and touching.

    If Lin Mengya hade from a fairlymon family, she might well be mostly taken in by what Sumei said, though not entirely.

    ¡°Is that so? I see.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to sound she half-believed Sumei, giving her a dubious look.

    Compared to Sumei, Lin Mengya¡¯s acting skill was a whole new level higher than that of Sumei.

    Being very sharp, Lin Mengya quickly captured that look of satisfaction in Sumei¡¯s eyes. It appeared that Lin Mengya had hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°What I say is the absolute truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, Your Highness, you may check with the courtesan house my elder sister used to work in.¡±

    There was no hint of guilt in Sumei¡¯s voice.

    The person had after all told Sumei that all the necessary arrangements had been made with the courtesan house which her elder sister used to work in.

    ¡°In this case, do allow time to check with them when I have time. Now that your sister had left, it would be better for you to remain here and not worry. No one would be making things difficult for you here. Let¡¯s leave this matter be until my return.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya was not intending to let her follow, Sumei was losing her cool.

    She shed out a little wooden box from her sleeve and presented it to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Your Highness, my sister gave this to me. She wanted me to seize the opportunity to present this to the emperor of Lintian so I could falsely im your status as mine! But now, I no longer wish to work with her to bring harm upon you, which is why I¡¯m giving this piece of evidence to you.¡±

    Sumei¡¯s words sounded so earnest that she was beginning to look like she was sincere.

    A light shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. She did not expect her enemy to present her the very evidence she prepared just to win her trust.

    However, this also made sense since Sumei was still unaware that she had be an abandoned chess piece.

    This was the reason why Sumei had offered Lin Mengya this item as a pledge of her loyalty towards her.

    Baishao took over the box from Sumei and handed it over to Lin Mengya. Opening the box, Lin Mengya saw that sitting in the box was an emerald jade pendant.

    The item looks old. Lin Mengya might not be an expert, but she could tell that it was not amon object.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lin Mengya picked up the jade pendant and flipped it around. A plum flower pattern at the back of it attracted her attention.

    As she took a closer look at it, she realized that the pattern was rather normal-lookingpared to hers which was tied to her waist which looked different.

    Sumei thought Lin Mengya was somehow taken in by her, so adhering to her n, she said, ¡°This was left behind by your mother. It¡¯s believed to be some keepsake token. This pendant can be used as proof to your identity.¡±

    A relic from mother? Lin Mengya fiddled with it and thought otherwise.

    This jade pendant may look like somethingmonly worn by women, but given how much she was doted upon, this pendant appeared way too shabby for a token.

    At the same time, Lin Mengya had also guessed the enemy¡¯s another intention.

    It seemed that Lin Mengya had to guard against their series of strategies. She might lose everything if she was not cautious.

    ¡°Ba, what wild imagination to think to use this cheap jade pendant to falsely im my identity with! However, it does appear to be some idea thought up by that sister of yours. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would be after you for seeking refuge with me?¡±

    After acting for a while, Lin Mengya did not wish to continue going along with Sumei.

    At present, she would pretend to believe Sumei¡¯s words so she could make Sumei useful for a while more.

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m asking Your Highness to wait on you. I have no idea where my sisters found her backing. What if shees after my life when you¡¯re away? By then, you would¡¯ve lost me as your witness!¡±

    Thess was indeed very good at taking advantage of the situation to help her achieve her goal.

    Lin Mengya threw her nce and instructed Baishao, saying, ¡°Get her to be changed into something simr to what you¡¯re wearing. We¡¯re going out, so unlike staying at home, we have to be very careful.¡±

    ¡°Baishao, make arrangements for Sumei to travel with our servants in the same carriage who are following us on the trip,¡± Lin Mengya continued.

    After she was done instructing Baishao, Lin Mengya walked out of the back door without even looking back.

    Sumei¡¯s eyes sparkled, but she was unaware that Lin Mengya hadpletely seen through her evil ns.

    Their horse carriages turned out from the back alley behind Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion. Given that this was a newly developed residential area for the rich, small horse carriages like the ones they were riding in weremon sights. There would be at least twenty to thirsty such horse carriages passing the area in a single day.

    For this reason, they did not attract any attention from the people residing there.

    After they exited the city gates safely, they quickly caught up with thergerpany which was waiting for the over five kilometers away. Lin Mengya, apanied by Baishao, boarded another in-looking but spacious horse carriage from then on.

    As Lin Mengya gazed at the softly padded interior of the horse carriage, she could not help but shake her head and shot a nce at the two men riding on the horses, who were looking at her simultaneously.

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were rather in sync with one another in terms of the way they tried to protect her.

    Of course she did not forget the involvement of Zuo Qiuchen, who was in the pce.

    This was not a good sign and wondered if they had behaved foolishly. She did not feel that being overly protected like a little girl living in the depth of a mansion suited her.

    Perhaps she would put all these to an end once her right shoulder recovered fully.

    Leaning on the walls of the horse carriage, Lin Mengya took out the jade pendant Sumei gave her and scrutinized it.

    Although the plum flower pattern may not be exactly the same as the one her mother left for her, she supposed no one would be able to tell the difference until it was someone who knew the truth.

    This acted as a reminder to her that apart from Cousin Chen, there were no many others who could attest her identity.

    If her opponent were to make use of her identity to corner her, it was not going to be easy on her too.

    ¡°Master, are you still studying that item she had given to you? To me, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that big a deal. Even if the people of Lintian were muddleheaded, they would never deny your identity just because of a jade pendant, would they?¡±

    Baishao had made a pot of tea for Lin Mengya and spoke those words to cheer Lin Mengya up.

    Having been staying by her master¡¯s side all these while, she seemed to have be smarter, and the way she handled matter had improved a great deal.

    ¡°What you said made sense, but there are still doubts about my identity. Think about it, my mother was merely a teenager when she left the Nation of Lintian. Moreover, her marriage union with my father was not made known to many. Without much evidence, it would be easy for people to make up stories.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu and Quo Qiuchen both imed that they had made the necessary preparations. Moreover, Lin Mengya bore a great resemnce to her mother. The elders would most likely ept her easily.

    However, Lin Mengya had the feeling that this was not going to turn out so smooth sailing.

    ¡°Master, do you mean someone wants to take over your position? What good is it to them? Even if someone were to take over your status as Princess Anle in the Nation of Lintian, your status as Princess Yu will never be shaken. If that someone were to offend you, wouldn¡¯t she have offended the entire Dajin?¡±

    Lin Mengya gave Baishao a look of approval. She had grown smarter indeed.

    She took a sip of tea from the cup. The journey was rather monotonous so she could surely make time to answer Baishao¡¯s queries and doubts.

    ¡°What is critical is the status of being Princess Yu. Although Dajin and Lintian¡¯s rtionship had been friendlier over thest few years, wars were ongoing until the time before I was born. Cousin Chen had said that the older generation court officials and nobles are still residing in the old capital. In nicer terms, they are guarding the old capital as a way of watching over the souls of the past emperors. In fact, they are acting defiantly towards Cousin Chen in an attempt to disy their power and past glory. If I was proven to be not the Princess Anle, while I¡¯m still Dajin¡¯s princess as well as General Lin¡¯s daughter, what would be their perception of me?¡±

    Lin Mengya had spoken inly and Baishao seemed to have found a direction to her confusion.

    She could not help but take in a breath of cold air as she gazed at her master.

    ¡°s, those people would hate Master Lin. Are you saying that they, they would bring harm upon you and the prince?¡±

    This was a tricky move. Cousin Chen had meant to let her regain the status of Princess Anle. That way, he could settle those scheming people in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Secondly, her special status would coincidentally be the bridge between the two nations.

    Cousin Chen was definitely not a cowardly, self-indulgent ruler who was content to exercise sovereignty over only part of the country.

    On the contrary, he was bold and ambitious. Given the opportunity, he would definitely be an outstanding hero who would give his all to fight for the throne.

    However, it was truly not time to wage a civil war within the Nation of Lintian.

    For the sake of the nation¡¯s stability, he was willing to suppress and even sacrifice his ambition.

    Cousin Chen¡¯s magnanimity was sufficiently disyed in this aspect.

    Unfortunately, the old generation court officials, especially those of noble birth, only knew to work towards their own good and satisfy their selfish ambitions.

    They had failed to understand and empathize with the innocentmon citizens.

 Chapter 462 - Shocking Words

    <h4>Chapter 462 Shocking Words</h4>

    The situation in Lintian may appear quiet and peaceful on the surface, who would have known that there were already many exchanges of secret blows?

    ¡°Although they do not dare to fight openly, I¡¯m afraid Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu would get into trouble if they were able to prove that I¡¯m not the real Princess Anle.¡±

    With Long Tianyu around, they would not have the audacity toy their hands on her no matter how much they hated her.

    Moreover, it was well known throughout all the nations that the Lins were overprotective of their descendants.

    She had once heard that her great grandfather had dashed out to destroy a prince¡¯s sedan just because his some soldiers were beaten up by the prince.

    As a result, that prince was so terrified that he threatened to bring this matter up to the emperor.

    However, after her great grandfather returned to the army camp, he had his man give him fifty beatings using the rod.

    Immediately, his flesh had split open from the beatings and he almost lost his life.

    The emperor was very aware of how the Lin Family was like. Not only did he not rebuke them, the emperor evenmended their ancestors.

    From then on, the army under theirmand became even more united. For the same reason, the reputation of their protectiveness towards people under their care had been spread far and wide.

    Despite some people denouncing the Lins and used them of despising the emperor¡¯s sovereignty, Lin Mengya did not think there was anything wrong with the way her ancestors acted.

    On the battlefield, their soldiers had given their lives into the hands of theirmanders. In the same token, themanders should treat their soldiers as one of their own.

    Given their nature, if the people of Lintian daredy a finger on Lin Mengya, her father and brother would teach the people a lesson no matter the price they had to pay.

    While they could outdo each other in doing despicable things secretly, but if a real battle ensued, these people would be the first to flee.

    However, these people might do harm to her two cousins, such asmit treason against them. If they were to proceed in this way, her two cousins would suffer greatly.

    ¡°Alright, I would not have to worry if I know you¡¯re not in danger, Master. Oh yes, Master, I went around Wangtian City in thest few days and there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    To Baishao, Lin Mengya¡¯s words carried more weight than an imperial edict.

    Since her master had reassured her saying that there was no danger, she felt very much assured.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    Lin Mengya was aware that Baishao had been going around Wangtian City in thest few days. She thought Baishao had wanted to check out the culture of the foreign country, little did she expect that she had a much more meaningful purpose.

    ¡°In those few days, I realized that there were many things in Wangtian City that we either can¡¯t find in Dajin or are very expensive in Dajin. These items aremon over here. For example, some of the herbs, fresh vegetables, and fruits are only a tenth of the pricepared to that in Dajin. Moreover, these are rare items that are hard toe by in Dajin. I thought maybe it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to ship some of them from the Nation of Lintian and we can sell them in Dajin.¡±

    Baishao¡¯s thinking may be too idealistic. If it were such an easy thing to do business across the borders, the businessmen from the two nations would have done it long ago.

    Lin Mengya had however refrained from pointing this out to Baishao, but gave her a look that encouraged her to go on.

    Baishao started off beating around the bush as she was too shy to speak up. However, when she saw the interest in her master¡¯s eyes, her thoughts were spurred on and it came out more naturally in her words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked some groups of businessmen there and they told me that they had also wanted to bring these items back to their countries. However, the taxes imposed by the two countries were different and after paying the taxes, the cost would¡¯ve increased by 40%. Take for example the fragrant rice, which is a special product of the Nation of Lintian. There is already tax imposed on purchasing the rice, which brings the cost up by 10%. To bring the rice out of the Nation of Lintian, there¡¯ll be two other kinds of tax. When the rice enters Dajin, there¡¯ll be another three kinds of taxes. After all these calctions, the cost of the rice would have risen a good 60% even before it¡¯s sold. Add on thebor cost, one could barely breakeven because the cost had increased by 100%.¡±

    What Baishao said allowed Lin Mengya to understand the reason why there could not be a free flow ofmodities between countries.

    Perhaps because in the past, there was an emphasis on agriculture over trade, the taxes imposed by different countries were not clear.

    Some tax collectors even exploit the businessmen citing all kinds of reasons.

    Therefore, the value of somemodities would inte to a few times the cost.

    However, it was impossible to change this overnight. If it were another person, this would surely be something unattainable.

    However, it could happen if Lin Mengya was the one trying to make it happen.

    ¡°The tax policies concerned the foundation of the two nations. To effect a change in it, it would be a long term thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya said quietly and Baishao nodded in agreement. She was aware that she was merely dreaming up something impossible.

    Little did she expect that her master¡¯sment following this was, ¡°However, if the two nations could change their tax policies, what you said could be a possibility.¡±

    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya, not understanding the meaning of her words.

    ¡°Cousin Chen once promised me that if I could help settle the matters in the Pavilion of Herbs, he would give Lintian¡¯s trade charge over to me. I guess he also has the intention of having me develop the nation¡¯s trade. In this case, I can persuade Cousin Chen to change the nation¡¯s tax policies and thereby bringing convenience to us.¡±

    With a turn in her thoughts, Lin Mengya finally understood Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s intention.

    To be open about it, a country¡¯s destiny was dependent on hard cash.

    Money was needed to pioneer a frontier area, likewise the effort for stabilizing a country.

    Considering how capable her Cousin Chen was, if he were to hand the power of trade to any of his subordinates, there would be the risk of the possibility of nurturing an enemy among them.

    However, if she were to be put in charge, it would be much safer.

    Moreover, she believed that once trade development matured, their generation would have aged.

    Her control would be weakened and Cousin Chen¡¯s children would be the benefactor of their achievement.

    Of course this was just her own thoughts. Cousin Chen might not even harbor such devious thoughts.

    No matter what, both nations would benefit from it.

    ¡°What, what about Dajin?¡±

    Baishao opened her eyes wide and looked at her master with disbelief. This idea was truly too... too crazy!

    ¡°It would be even easier in Dajin. Don¡¯t we have our prince?¡±

    A rough n wasing into shape in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. However, this matter was extensive and it would require a lot more effort to carry out andplete.

    Moreover, this would definitely not depend solely on her wisdom.

    She did possess some intelligence since young, but such great wisdom required for matters concerning two nations would be beyond her limits.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this be the emperor¡¯s jurisdiction? The prince is definitely below the emperor!¡±

    These words had slipped out of Baishao¡¯s mouth conveniently, but Lin Mengya took it to heart.

    The emperor? The emperor of Dajin?

    If the Crown Prince eventually ascended the throne, the first people he would likely deal with were Long Tianyu and the Lin Family.

    In this case...

    ¡°Since the emperor is the only one who would be in charge, let¡¯s get someone who could do this to be the emperor.¡±

    Baishao was shocked and frightened by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Did she hear wrongly? What did her master say just now?

    To get someone to be the emperor? Good heavens! This was the most severe matter!

    Baishao opened her eyes wide as she stared at her master.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Look at you! Did you really believe what I was saying?¡±

    Lin Mengyaughed and brushed off the matter.

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that while she was reluctant to get involved in the battle for power, she had to if she wanted a n for her future.

    If Long Tianyu became the emperor...

    She was startled in her heart at the thought. Since ancient days until today, all emperors, good or bad, would take for themselves many concubines.

    Would she really be able to ept it if Long Tianyu became the emperor?

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya thought she was thinking about this way too prematurely.

    She would have to leave this for the future self to worry over it.

    Once the horse carriage left the Wangtian City, they were soon out of the territory under Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s jurisdiction.

    It would take at least a month to reach the old capital.

    This was another reason the old generation subjects refused to move to the new capital.

    Who would move the capital city so close to the enemy¡¯s country?

    After riding on the horse carriage for an entire day, they finally arrived at another city at dusk.

    Riding in the carriage, Lin Mengya and Baishao were ovee by curiosity as they looked out the window to see how these ces were different from Dajin.

    ¡°Master, I used to think that the girls in the capital city were all very outstanding, but to my surprise, the girls in the Nation of Lintian were even more radiant and vivacious.¡±

    The climate and environment determined the type of people it produced. The Nation of Lintian was surrounded on three sides by the sea, therefore its climate was naturally more humid than Dajin.

    Theplexion of the girls and youngsters here was much more delicate and fair.

    Compared to the girls in Dajin who were prim and proper, the girls in Lintian were more spirited and confident.

    Somehow, Lin Mengya was beginning to feel that there were simply too many things for her eyes to see. Those little ythings which she had never seen before had evoked the long lost feelings of a little girl.

    ¡°Indeed, when we have time, we muste here to enjoy the food and have a fun this ce has to offer.¡±

    Lin Mengyamented regretfully. In retrospect, she had always been cooped up indoors.

    Apart from going for sses, she would be working a part-time job. Otherwise, she would be staying at home alone.

    Although now she had be a rich family¡¯s daughter, she was even busier.

    A woman¡¯s natural inclination to shopping had only been actualized a few times in her life.

    In fact, it did not feel good to be leading a life with riches while being unable to spend the riches.

    ¡°Yes! Once you are fully recovered, let¡¯s shop for some gifts for those clodhoppers back home. I owe my good fortune to you, Master. I¡¯vee out to see the world on this trip and I¡¯m sure the girls would be so envious when I return!¡±

    The two of them had been enjoying each other so much in their conversation since they set out from Wangtian City that Baishao had be much livelier.

    At this moment, Baishao had begun counting her fingers to figure out how many sets of gifts she needed to purchase for her family members.

    Lin Mengya merely let her be, while she herself leaned on the window sill of the carriage to watch the people and the peddlers along the way.

    Was this the scene her mother used to see?

    Apart from the kinship left behind in the past, she had developed a keen interest to find out more about this most amazing woman in both Dajin and Lintian.

    From what her father said, her parents had met during a time of military unrest.

    She wondered how this dearly adored princess from the Nation of Lintian would garner such courage to venture into a mighty army alone.

 Chapter 463 - Strategic Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 463 Strategic Cheating</h4>

    Their romantic meeting was like the glint and sh of daggers and swords. Two people who were supposed to be arch enemies had fallen in love with one another recklessly.

    It felt like the storyline of a drama and different editions of the story kept emerging from Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The inn is just ahead of us.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was riding on the horse in front of them was talking to Long Tianyu in a low voice.

    He nodded. The two men had been keeping their vignce every moment of the way. They did not want any idents to happen.

    None of the ces where they rested for the night along the journey had been designated or nned beforehand.

    At most, they would send men ahead to check out the inns and make a booking then.

    Their trip to the old capital city would eventually be discovered by those people.

    Zuo Qiuchen had tried his best to keep this a secret as long as possible.

    Long Tianyu could not help but be reminded of the fact that he and Lin Mengya had always been secretive when they go out, but they would always end up causing a greatmotion.

    Instinctively, the corners of his mouth turned up. It seemed that his life and even Dajin had been given new ease of life since Lin Mengya married into his family.

    If he eventually seeded in his endeavors in the future and Lin Mengya remained by his side, his life would beplete.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Long Tianyu curiously.

    To Zuo Qiuyu, this man was somehow different from his brother, the emperor.

    Zuo Qiuchen and his brother had grown up in the pce likened to a deep fryer. For this reason, his brother, the emperor had picked up the skill of being pleasant on the outside but ruthless on the inside.

    Long Tianyu, however, was different. If not for his rtionship with Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu believed that Long Tianyu would not have been friendly towards him.

    asionally even Zuo Qiuchen was intimidated by Long Tianyu when he put on a serious expression.

    Back when he was in Dajin, he had heard that Prince Yu was the most unfeeling person and was someone who was not easy to get along.

    Therefore Zuo Qiuyu was truly surprised to see Long Tianyu smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s voice dampened his high spirits abruptly.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression instantly went back to being sulky.

    Zuo Qiuyu had to take his hat off to Long Tianyu¡¯s ability to change his expression in an instant.

    ¡°How long could your brother dy the time?¡±

    Long Tianyu inquired in a low voice. If he wanted to stay undercover, his men should go much further.

    After all, his men had followed him here from Dajin. It would be easy for people to recognize that they were foreigners.

    For this reason, once there was any sign of movement, only the spies sent out by Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu would return to report to them.

    Long Tianyu could not help feeling helpless when he had to rely on other people and take the back seat.

    ¡°At most ten days, because everyone already knew that my brother the emperor had found Little Sister Mengya. Moreover, Little Sister Mengya was closely linked to the election of the chief elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. She would certainly go to the old capital. The only factor unknown to others would be the time we set out on this journey.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu finally began to take this seriously. At this moment, they were all dressed like rich young men.

    While Zuo Qiuyu was dressed in white, Long Tianyu was dressed in ck. One was schrly and gentlemanly, while the other was cold but dashing. They had attracted much admiration from the young women along the way.

    Fortunately, his teacher had brought him on trips around the country since he was young. Long Tianyu, being a foreigner, was also able to ride on the horse openly along the journey.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too, since we¡¯ve arrived at the inn, why don¡¯t you go to the back to inform the rest.¡±

    Long Tianyu instructed Zuo Qiuyu. Without waiting for his protest, Long Tianyu simply walked towards Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage, leaving an angry-looking Zuo Qiuyu standing there.

    Lin Mengya was leaning against at the window when she saw Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s twisted face and could not stop smiling.

    Where had the intelligent, witty, bold, and sensitive Imperial Physician Qiu gone?

    It seemed that the moment this guy returned to the Nation of Lintian, he had be the target of exploitation to all the people.

    ¡°Are you bullying Cousin Yu again? For goodness sake, we should give him some credit given we are in his territory.¡±

    Lin Mengya supported her chin with her left hand as she berated Long Tianyu, smiling.

    Long Tianyu merely nced at Zuo Qiuyu with indifference, then he nodded in submission to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya immediately felt a sense of satisfaction welling up from her heart.

    It was the feeling of pride as if she had seeded in taming a Tibetan mastiff.

    She was secretly delighted.

    If Long Tianyu found out that she had likened him to a dog, would he charge at her and maul her to death?

    Yes, a dog indeed.

    When Long Tianyu spied thecent smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, he was puzzled.

    He truly did not understand what was on her mind.

    However, for some reason, the feeling Long Tianyu got was that he had been eyed by a wild beast.

    Swallowing, he wondered if thisss could be that scary.

    The inn, whose name was ¡®The Mountain Afar¡¯ had a feel about it in that its decorations were rather elegant.

    The so-called rich young men had to behave like one. Since their expenses during this entire trip would be reimbursed, they could im every cent from Cousin Chen back in Wangtian City no matter how much they spent.

    Lin Mengya did not have to stint on herself. Without hesitation, she booked herself into the most luxurious room in the inn called ¡®The Mountain Afar¡±.

    When Lin Mengya opened the window of her room, she immediately spotted a meandering stream quietly flowing with crystal clear water just below her.

    The clean yet moist air gave her a rxed and carefree feeling.

    The river had separated the inn¡¯s backyard from the other residents and shops in that area.

    There were no noisy streets adjacent to the inn so the environment was quiet and pleasant.

    Lin Mengya sat by the window and gazed at the running water, then the sky for stars that were about to appear. At that moment, she went into a daze.

    ¡°Master? Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Baishao¡¯s gentle voice called out to Lin Mengya and woke her from her daze.

    Since they came here, there seemed to be little opportunity for such peace and quiet time.

    Although her little courtyard back in Dajin was delicate and beautiful, it wascking in the beauty of thendscape carved out by nature.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to eat that¡¯s delicious?¡±

    Lin Mengya got up and went over to the table. The dishes on the table look a little familiar, yet a little strange.

    ¡°Master Yu said that these are the local produce of the City of Hui. During this time when we¡¯re here, the wild herbs have just started sprouting, so the shoots are soft and fresh.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu knew that Lin Mengya did not like to borated food, so he had made arrangements to have only simple local specialty dishes prepared.

    Seeing that the dishes were filled with green and red vegetables, Lin Mengya¡¯s appetite was immediately stimted.

    However, she could not really hold chopsticks and work them properly with her left hand. She would often make a mess when secretly practicing using the chopsticks with her left hand.

    She thought it would be better for her to simply eat when she was in front of the rest of the people.

    Zuo Qiuyu already made the necessary arrangement for their men to surround the inn secretly so that they had multipleyers of protection while staying in the inn.

    Not to mention their enemies, it would be even impossible for a fly to enter the inn now.

    After they finished eating, three of them sat around the table drinking tea and discussing the n for the future.

    ¡°Oh yes, I saw that you¡¯ve brought that Sumei along. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would furnish her master with our secret information?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu suddenly remembered Sumei, whom he locked up in the guarded room.

    So far along the journey, it seemed that thess did not create any trouble. However, he had no idea why Lin Mengya would bring this trouble maker along on this trip.

    ¡°She would naturally be of use to me. In fact, she would be very useful. Baishao, I told you to get her changed. Did you bring her change of clothes?¡± asked Lin Mengya secretively with a smile as she put down the teacup.

    Immediately, Baishao nodded and thereafter, she openedyer byyer the bundle they had been carrying with them.

    Inside the bundle was the set of clothes Sumei was wearing that morning.

    Lin Mengya smiled cheekily and handed the clothes, together with the bundle to Zuo Qiuyu.

    ¡°Look at how useful this thing is.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu stared at the normal-looking clothes, perplexed. He then turned towards Lin Mengya and wondered what she was up to now.

    ¡°There¡¯s an abstruse secret in here. Touch the sides of the clothing and do you feel something stiff in there? This is not amon item. If this item falls to the ground, a dog that had undergone training would be able to find us. Moreover, while human beings aren¡¯t capable of smelling it, there would be some remnants left even if it rains. It¡¯s really artful.¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Zuo Qiuyu and Baishao both opened their eyes wide and stared at her.

    ¡°What? Did you say the dogs could smell this? In that case, wouldn¡¯t people already discover our trail?¡±

    Baishao sounded rmed. How was such an item so effective?

    ¡°So what if our trail had been discovered? This would happen sooner orter. We need to thank her for this time. If not for the interesting thing she brought, we won¡¯t be able to reach the old capital city safely. Cousin Yu, did your men who have been traveling behind us, discover anyone trailing behind us?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu pondered for a moment and shook his head.

    They had been extra cautious, therefore, if there were anyone following them, Long Tianyu would have discovered it.

    This was why he had used such an amazing method.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s Shen Nung radar was even more sensitive than the nose of a drug dog.

    It would be impossible for any kind of drug powder to escape her under her nose!

    ¡°Alright, I get it now.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu finally understood what Lin Mengya was trying to say. He was just worried that his emperor brother would fail in keeping them undercover and that they would meet with more trouble.

    With this thing, however, as long as he sent some men with their horses to divert to another way, Sumei¡¯s followers would be lost.

    Zuo Qiuyu carefully wrapped up the clothes and proceeded with the n.

    He was actually pretty skilled in fooling people.

    At this moment, there were only Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Baishao left in the room.

    Baishao nced at her masters and smiled as she looked down. Then she quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ve something to ask you,¡± Lin Mengya spoke with a gentle voice with a hint ofziness in it.

    Long Tianyu had not taken his eyes off Lin Mengya all these while, and there was a fiery look in them.

 Chapter 464 - The Condition of the Nation of Lintian

    <h4>Chapter 464 The Condition of the Nation of Lintian</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Long Tianyu involuntarily softened his voice, as if fearful of scaring Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t realize that his impression on Lin Mengya had changed a bit again.

    Lin Mengya curled her finger. Indulged by Long Tianyu intentionally or unintentionally, Lin Mengya became increasingly audacious.

    ¡°Come on. Tell me what did you do to the man?¡±

    As soon as Long Tianyu stood in front of Lin Mengya, the girl pounced on him.

    He reflexively caught her slender figure and let her hang herself on him like a monkey.

    ¡°Which man?¡±

    His deep voice came into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    Lin Mengya only felt an itch on her back and all of her strength seemed to be depleted.

    She really adored Long Tianyu¡¯s addictive voice which was as deep and magnificent as cello music.

    It was a pity that this guy had never spoken honeyed words.

    Otherwise, his charm must be doubled.

    ¡°The man we found in the farmhouse where Hongyu was detained! You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡±

    Lin Mengya refused to get off Long Tianyu. She poked Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with her left hand, feigned a serious face and questioned him.

    Long Tianyu enjoyed seeing her acting rascally in this way. Anyway he didn¡¯t find her heavy, so he just kept holding her in his arms.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a pawn, and doesn¡¯t know much.¡±

    Long Tianyu would certainly not miss this opportunity easily.

    The man driven by lust had certainly experienced the darkest time of his life.

    Before Long Tianyu¡¯sckeys tortured him, he had told them everything he knew without holding anything back.

    ¡°I knew it. But didn¡¯t he tell anything useful? Are you sure?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe it. She red at Long Tianyu with her big eyes full of doubts and pouted, obviously not satisfied with his answer.

    After a moment, Long Tianyu failed to resist and could only give in. He shook his head helplessly. There were fewer and fewer things he could hide from Lin Mengya.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell anything confidential. But one thing he told is rted to you.¡±

    ¡°Rted to me? What is it?¡±

    Long Tianyu put her gently on the chair, bent down, and said slowly.

    He said that he heard from the inspector that they knew your background long ago, and there must be someone to take your ceter. Moreover, they¡¯ve found the witness and physical evidence to prove that you are not Princess Anle.¡±

    Lin Mengya had expected the physical evidence.

    But she didn¡¯t expect the witness. In the Jin State, not to mention unrted people, there were only a few people in her family knew her mother¡¯s identity.

    What was more, she believed that those people should be her parents¡¯ trusted followers. Otherwise, when the Empress insisted on granting her father a marriage, she would have not used her mother¡¯s low origin as an excuse.

    It could never be faked that her mother gave birth to her.

    Therefore, they could only make an issue of her mother¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Has it reminded you of any clues? If there some clues, we can take precautions.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at her puzzled face and suggested.

    Trying hard to search for memories, Lin Mengya failed to think of any useful clues, so she could only shake her head.

    ¡°No. You know, I wasn¡¯t in charge of the inner courtyard of Lin Family. Now my father is probably the only one knowing my mother¡¯s identity. There¡¯s supposed to be few people knowing what happened more than ten years ago. Besides, my stepmother dismissed plenty of old servants after marrying into our mansion. Even if they are still alive, they should be at least forty or fifty years old now. So I think the one behind the man should have looked for witnesses among them.¡±

    This was the most tricky point. Even Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu had only seen her mother when they were children.

    s, so tricky.

    Seeing Lin Mengya in distress, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t bear it.

    He patted her little head lovingly with his big hand and smiled.

    There weren¡¯t many opportunities to baffle her, so he had better not tell her the precautions he had taken.

    It was quite a pleasure for him to see her distressed and puzzled face every day.

    After taking a rest for the night, they saw Zuo Qiuyu chuckle to himself the next day. Obviously their n to divert those, who tracked them, worked.

    ¡°Why do you show such a wicked smile? Did a beauty throw herself at youst night?¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help teasing Zuo Qiuyu. However, this guy leaned against the window of Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage and whispered.

    ¡°Yesterday I saw those pawns directly chase eastward without entering the city. I don¡¯t think they can return in less than three or five months.¡±

    Speaking of the sinister character, Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen could definitely be traced to the same origin.

    Zuo Qiuyu must have instructed hisckeys to go to the most perilous ces. Now that they knew that they were being tracked by some people, they would probably trap those people on the way.

    Meanwhile, Sumei was guarded strictly by their servants. Lin Mengya personally instructed to pick a few sturdy old maids to guard her.

    Even if she went to toilet, she should be watched. In no more than three days, Lin Mengya intended to make her suffer in silence and stop making trouble.

    She shouldn¡¯t have insisted on following them. She deserved it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage and said. The hidden danger brought by Sumei was gone for the moment.

    The problems she needed to deal with would probablye one after another.

    She was wondering what kind of gift her mother¡¯s family members had prepared for greeting her, their niece.

    After leaving the City of Hui, they spent several days on the way and got farther and farther away from Wangtian City.

    What Lin Mengya had seen and heard along the way gave her a new understanding of Lintian City.

    She finally understood why her cousin Chen could inherit the throne justifiably with the people¡¯s support of the Nation of Lintian.

    The folk customs here were opener and steadier than that in the Jin State.

    The life here contained a more heroic spirit of making a living at sea. The officials were less influential here, and the system was less feudal than that of the Jin State.

    She heard from her cousin Yu that the government imposed a fishing tax on every family which owned a ship on the sea.

    However, they had a low ie sometimes. If the government insisted on imposing taxes, every household would drive their ship to the sea for tax evasion.

    As soon as the cops entered the vige, the whole vige became empty. If the cops drove a ship to chase them, how many ships could they catch up in the vast sea?

    Moreover, the ships of each household were only registered, and were not allowed to be requisitioned or damaged at will.

    In this way, the officials collecting the fishing tax humbled themselves before the fishermen, for fear that they would sail away.

    Although her cousin Yu told her about it like telling a joke, it revealed the information that the fishermen were not exactly afraid of the officials of the present dynasty.

    Despite the disadvantages, the advantages outweighed the disadvantages for her cousin Chen at present.

    After all, although he had ascended the throne for several years, his actual control of the Nation of Lintian was far from meeting his anticipation.

    During the five or six years, only sixty percent of cities were under the direct control of her cousin Chen.

    Moreover, as they approached the old capital, there were fewer and fewer cities under the direct control of her cousin Chen.

    She heard from her cousin Yu that most of the officials were appointed by the former emperor.

    In this case, the officials were inextricably linked to the old forces in the old capital.

    Now she realized why her cousin Chen strove to control the Pavilion of Herbs.

    This divided situation would cause major problems sooner orter.

    ¡°The boundary of Yulong Prefecture is in front. Let¡¯s be more careful. The governor of Yulong Prefecture is my elder brother¡¯s sworn enemy. In the battle for the throne at that time, if it weren¡¯t for my elder brother¡¯s cautiousness at every step, he would probably have inherited the throne.¡±

    In an instant, Zuo Qiuyu looked a little unnatural.

    His eyes were filled with numerous helplessness and resentment, but he could not show them.

    A trace of puzzlement rose in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. If the governor of Yulong Prefecture was qualified to inherit the throne, he must at least be a prince.

    However, ording to the regtions of officials of various dynasties, the members of the royal family were not allowed to serve as court officials except for their respective fiefs.

    Now he became the governor of Yulong Prefecture. Wasn¡¯t it the vition of the feudal order?

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu immediately figured it out. The governor of Yulong Prefecture probably intended to displease Zuo Qiuchen and embarrass him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s enter the city.¡±

    In the battle for the throne, the result justified the means. Moreover, with his resourcefulness, it was only a matter of time for Zuo Qiuchen to unify the Nation of Lintian.

    What was more, he humiliated Zuo Qiuchen by such superficial and vulgar means, which was enough to show that he was arrogant and not worth fearing.

    In any case, if they wanted to arrive at the old capital early, Yulong Prefecture was a must pass.

    There was going to be a big event in the Pavilion of Herbs, so the close rtives of all mansions would also pass by here.

    Upon their arrival at the City of Yu, the first city of Yulong Prefecture, they saw plenty of aristocrats of the Lintian Nation dressed in fine clothes shuttling in and out of the city gate.

    After exchanging nces, both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu instructed theirckeys to slow down, line up behind the team and enter the city behind others.

    They moved quickly. Soon the team of Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu walked to the front.

    The soldier guarding the gate looked up at the childe on the horse, and said very respectfully with a ttering smile.

    ¡°Mister, I pay you my respects. May I trouble you to show me the invitation for registration, so as not to dy your journey.¡±

    ¡°Invitation? What invitation?¡±

    He had never heard from Zuo Qiuyu that people needed to get in and out of the city with an invitation.

    The soldier was tactful, presumably because plenty of big shots hade these days and he did not dare to offend them easily. He had to show a ttering smile and said.

    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t make fun of me. It¡¯s the invitation sent by our governor to the governors of all prefectures half a year ago. Mister, did you forget it? Unfortunately, I got the order that no one could enter the city without the invitation.¡±

 Chapter 465 - It Was Difficult to Enter the City

    <strong>Chapter 465 It Was Difficult to Enter the City</strong>

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we enter the city?¡±

    Under Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes, the guard involuntarily shivered.

    He looked at Long Tianyu in a quandary, but still stopped his horse.

    ¡°Mister, you may have forgotten it after a long time. Our prefecture is in the charge of Prince Qing. You can enter the city at normal times. But these days I got the order that no one is allowed to enter the city without the invitation.¡±

    Long Tianyu snorted coldly, but saw someone among the team beside them take out a gold token.

    There was a character Qing written in a lively and vigorous style on the token, but he could tell that it didn¡¯t seem like granted by a prince based on its specification.

    ¡°Get out of the way. We are just normal tourists intending to visit here. We are not officials.¡±

    Long Tianyu rebuked him coldly, but unexpectedly, the guard waved his hand instead of getting out of the way.

    In an instant, a group of guards stared fiercely at Long Tianyu and his team with spears in their hands.

    ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t mean to offend you, but we got the order. If you insist on entering the city without the invitation, we have to offend you.¡±

    For a time, they confronted each other with swords.

    Although those guards didn¡¯t dare to rush at them first, the des of their spears were sharp and bright.

    Long Tianyu nced at them, and they were startled by the cold eyes of the childe on the horse.

    Nevertheless, they still braced themselves to block his way.

    In the past, even if Long Tianyu fought his way through a group of people, few of them could block his way.

    He nced at those who were about to enter the city, and found that there were some small characters engraved on the gold token.

    The guard would read the small characters while verifying the information after taking the token.

    They had probably recorded the information of those who held the tokens.

    The Prince Qing was a careful person. However, in this case, even if they got an invitation from someone else, they would probably give themselves away when entering the city.

    Long Tianyu patted his horse and turned around. Seeing the man with a cold face leave, the guards felt d.

    At that moment, they just felt a shiver down their spines.

    Moreover, they knew that once they fought with the man, they were certainly no match for him.

    Other people and horses stopped when Long Tianyu went to inquire.

    Now seeing him return without aplishing anything, they had to walk away a little, so as not to dy others¡¯ entering the city.

    Lin Mengya poked her head out of the carriage and looked at Long Tianyu in puzzlement. Although she knew nothing about what had happened, Zuo Qiuyu, who had been beside her carriage since they set out, said that Long Tianyu seemed to have quarreled with the guards because of entering the city.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing Long Tianyu walk to her window, Lin Mengya involuntarily asked.

    Hearing he said that they needed an invitation to enter the city, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, send someone to find out whether all of cousin Chen¡¯s factions got no invitation.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu sent someone to do that immediately. After a while, the one came back and reported that Lin Mengya was right.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What invitation? He just intends to stop us from passing. He has sent the invitations half a year ago. It seems that the Prince Qing has nned it long ago.¡±

    Moreover, he did it so secretly that even Cousin Chen didn¡¯t know it.

    The Prince Qing was so audacious and even didn¡¯t show any respect for the emperor!

    ¡°Prince Qing is abominable indeed, but the vital problem is how to get into the city. Maybe we can break into the city. We will expose our identities in the worst situation. I don¡¯t believe that he dares to kill me!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu growled with his eyes full of unwillingness.

    But Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya stopped him at the same time.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. I looked around and found there are plenty of guards at the gate. Besides, not all of them are the guards of Prince Qing. If we kill them indiscriminately, your brother¡¯s troops will be weakened.¡±

    Although Long Tianyu was proud, he was not arrogant.

    He knew about the current situation better than Zuo Qiuyu.

    ¡°Well, tell me, how can we enter the city? Since he has made up his mind to intercept the members of my brother¡¯s factions, the situation in other cities of Yulong Prefecture might be the same. Are we going to make a big detour?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was in great rage. He beat the carriage so violently that the carriage vibrated.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya knew that he felt aggrieved. But she couldn¡¯t think of a good way in a short while.

    She didn¡¯t know when they were discussing a major event, the pretty faces of hers and Baishao¡¯s came into the view of ascivious man.

    Not far from them, there was a tea stand. A few sturdy men dressed like servants wereughing and drinking tea there.

    Among them, there sat a man dressed in a red brocade robe.

    The man was in his twenties with a white face and regr features, but he stared fixedly at the women and girlsing and going.

    As long as a woman or a girl with an eptable look passed by, he measured her with the eye at will.

    Sometimes he even made fun of the women and girls with theckeys beside him and told some embarrassing sexual jokes.

    However, the family members of the women or girls either protected them or hurriedly dragged them away. None dared to go against these people.

    But at this moment, his attention was attracted by the two prettydies who had exposed half of their faces not far away.

    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡±

    Seeing his master dumbfounded, a servant hurriedly asked.

    He involuntarily looked in the direction of where his master looked, only to see two extremely pretty and charming faces.

    He immediately understood why his master lost himself in that.

    ¡°Hey, they are extraordinary beauties indeed. Master, it would be awesome to take such beauties home. Shall we...¡±

    Several men chuckled and reached a certain shady tacit agreement.

    Watching the carriage where the twodies sat, they walked over swaggeringly with malicious intentions.

    While Lin Mengya was thinking about a good way to enter the city, she heard a frivolous and disrespectful voice.

    ¡°Hey, where do youe from? You are so pretty.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked in the direction where the voice came, and saw four or five rogues looking like servants walk up to them.

    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu just wanted to re up, but Lin Mengya stopped him by dragging his sleeve and shaking her head.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu asked impatiently. However, after seeing the man with a covetous face not far away, he got even more furious.

    ¡°Who are we? I¡¯m afraid you will be frightened by our identities! I tell you, our master is the eldest heir of Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. You are in our Prince Qing¡¯s territory. Today our master is in a good mood, so he wants to invite these twodies to have some tea.¡±

    They looked at Lin Mengya and Baishao, who were in the carriage, with malicious intentions.

    The twodies in front were gorgeous indeed. All thedies in the Yulong Prefecture probably could notpare with them.

    Here came another womanizer with strong lust. Lin Mengya just wanted to ignore him.

    However, the man was said to be the eldest heir of Prince Qing. She had a sudden inspiration.

    She came up with a way to enter the city!

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu both looked at those servants coldly, and thought that they could beat theseckeys easily. However, before they took actions, Lin Mengya answered with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an invitation for having some tea, and I happen to be thirsty. Baishao, help me get out of the carriage. Let¡¯s go to meet the heir of Prince Qing.¡±

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu froze for a moment. They did not expect that Lin Mengya would suddenly agree.

    Under their slightly confused and angry eyes, Lin Mengya gave them a subtle look.

    ¡°He¡¯s the heir of Prince Qing. Can you afford to offend him?¡±

    They were shocked by Lin Mengya¡¯s amorous expression. Under their dull eyes, coaxed by several servants, Lin Mengya and Baishao walked gently towards the heir of Prince Qing.

    With the murderous intent rising in his eyes, Long Tianyu was about to follow them and set off his killing spree. However, Zuo Qiuyu dragged his arm in time.

    He turned around and exuded displeased murderous intent. Zuo Qiuyu was so terribly frightened that he shrank his neck and thought that Long Tianyu wasing at him.

    Nevertheless, Zuo Qiuyu still pouted his lips with a bitter face and whispered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you discern Mengya¡¯s intention? She intends to make use of the heir of Prince Qing and infiltrate into the city. I know you are displeased with it, but I promise that you will get the opportunity to take revenge on him. Now you should bear it.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu consoled him with sincerity, and might be gloating over his displeasure at the same time.

    After staring at him for a long while, Long Tianyu held back his murderous intent unwillingly.

    Nevertheless, he still stared fixedly at the heir of Prince Qing, who was giggling and flirting, with his narrow and dark eyes.

    Meanwhile, he was thinking about how many pieces he should chop him into so as to calm his anger.

    However, thecent heir of Prince Qing didn¡¯t know that he had messed with a friend.

    At this moment, his mind was fully upied by the two beauties.

    The heir of Prince Qing was Zuo Yuanyi. He had great ambition but little talent, and was always driven by passion.

    He had upied numerous girls from decent families, and had a dozen of wives and concubines at the age of twenty-seven.

    Besides, he had abandoned numerous girls after getting tired of them.

    Relying on his father¡¯s power and influence, he waspletelywless in Yulong Prefecture. Thus, his father was rather displeased with him, but couldn¡¯t beat or scold him because of his mother¡¯s status.

    In a fit of pique, his father assigned him the hard job of supervising the emperor¡¯s close rtives here.

    Unexpectedly, Zuo Yuanyi, who was bored, saw gorgeous beauties at the gate.

    Moreover, there were two of them, so he was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t wait to get close to them.

    Now he took a closer look at the two beauties, and found the one in front was delicate and bright and the one behind was gorgeous and stunning. In an instant, with the lust rising in his heart, he had evil thoughts and forgot everything his father had instructed him....

 Chapter 466 - The Eldest Son of Prince Qing

    <h4>Chapter 466 The Eldest Son of Prince Qing</h4>

    Wearing a smile, he took two steps towards her.

    ¡°My deardy, you too very polite. My servant is so clumsy that he must have offended you. Please forgive him.¡±

    This guy¡¯s glib tongue made Lin Mengya smirk. It appeared that he was rather sick.

    Did he think he was some actor in a musical? Dear wife this and that!

    However, this was not exactly bad. At one nce, one would be able to tell that this guy was a country pumpkin who was obviously a womanizer.

    Raising herself up a little, Lin Mengya forced a coy smile and pretended to be excited about it.

    Li Mengya said softly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m merely amoner and not worthy of your visit.¡±

    Lin Mengya chided herself in her heart. Obviously, she was disgusted, but she had to force herself to speak with an ingratiating, hair-raising voice.

    Ba, this was definitely not her!

    ¡°Why would you say that, my deardy? You¡¯re such a stunning woman that I muste personally to you. Come over for tea.¡±

    He had not even spoken much and he had already revealed his lecherous manners.

    Lin Mengya wished in her heart that she could roll her eyes at him.

    She could not reconcile the fact that although these men hade from the same bloodline, this useless man before her eyes was so different from her two cousins.

    However, she had to y along with the act.

    Lin Mengya subtly dodged the prince¡¯s hands that had reached out to touch her, and she smiled charmingly as she sat down.

    Zuo Yuanyi smelt a passing fragrance and instinctively touched thedy¡¯s soft and sweet-scented clothes with his palm, then he immediately brought his palm to his nose and took a deep breath.

    Such a tantalizing female scent was hard toe by!

    Seeing that the beautifuldy was smiling at himself, Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled at the thought that Lin Mengya was trying to y hard to get!

    The waiter at the stall quickly served a bowl of low-grade tea.

    There was a look of regret in his eyes as he thought that the two beautifuldies were about to be ruined by this prince.

    However, he was a small fry. All he could do was to feel the pity.

    Lin Mengya reached out her left hand and lifted the bowl of tea to her mouth to take a small sip, then frowning lightly, she put the tea down.

    ¡°Why is this tea so bitter? Its quality was so far behind the tea in our mansion. You are indeed very stingy, Your Highness, to have treated your guest such bitter tea.¡±

    Lin Mengya pouted and acted coquettishly towards the eldest son of Prince Qing. Indeed, it was a big deal for the eldest son of Prince Qing to have embarrassed himself in front of a beautifuldy.

    In that instant, his face fell and he banged his hand on the table. His rage was apparent from his wide-opened eyes, looking as if he was going to devour someone.

    Lin Mengya quickly patted her chest and put on a fearful expression.

    Zuo Yuanyi immediately softened his expression. By this time, he had been so smitten by this sensible beauty that he could not bear to frighten her any further.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my deardy, I¡¯ve been too offensive. This is not a ce for us to stay long. If you¡¯d like some good tea, my deardy, why don¡¯t you go into the city with me?¡±

    He had fallen into her trap! Lin Mengya was secretly delighted but she pretended to look uneasy.

    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s heart ached when he saw the frown on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate,¡± said Lin Mengya, turning her eyes upon her horse carriage, looking like she was about to say something, but stopped herself again.

    Zuo Yuanyi followed her eyes and saw two young men looking angrily at him.

    He snorted. Those two men had a good look and might appear like noblemen, but from their dressings, they were likely somemon rich men.

    Such people were not worthy of his attention.

    ¡°Are you worried about your family members, my deardy?¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed and nodded as she opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°To be honest, the man in ck is my husband. The one in white is my cousin. Our n was to go around enjoying the beautiful scenery of Lintian. Who would have known that when we arrived at Yulong Prefecture, we were not even allowed to enter the city gate? It was such a disappointment! s, it was only because the three of us had not received an invitation letter. Otherwise, I would love to go into the city with you to have some tea and look around the ce.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was supposedly a single young woman in the modern world.

    However, the Lin Mengya who had survived the modern society was clearly aware of the impact of the destruction on such scoundrels from knowing her married status.

    Especially when the woman¡¯s husband was present, such opportunities that couldpletely wreck a man¡¯s pride definitely evoked the instinctive male desire to conquer.

    When faced with such a man on heat, Lin Mengya was still able to make such rational analysis. Herposure under such circumstances was a little too scary.

    ¡°I see. Just leave everything to me. Hold on a minute, my deardy. I¡¯ll go on to inform the right people. I¡¯ll ensure that you and yourpany enter the city smoothly.¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi puffed up his chest and hardened his neck, looking like a victor. He smirked and paraded himself and his men proudly in front of Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu as they walked by.

    Lin Mengya looked at his back after he passed and rolled her eyes. He was obviously a scum acting like he was some attractive gentleman.

    He was obviously thinking too highly of himself and being overly ambitious that he had made himself aughing stock.

    Did he try to take advantage of her? She could not wait to see how she would get back at him once they enter the city and he was no longer of use to them!

    Long Tianyu had clearly picked up the smirk of disdain directed at him when that scum passed him by just now.

    When he saw Lin Mengya smiling so sweetly at the scum, a fiery rage well up from his heart and shot up his head.

    He tightened his grip on his sword. He had always been able to restrain himself and keep hisposure. He had been able to swallow all the bullying and provocation from the Crown Prince and pretended that nothing had happened.

    However, what this scum¡¯s behavior was like a heavy blow from a hammer on theposure he had prided himself in.

    Damn it! He had been despised by a scum! What more that scum had tried to take advantage of his wife!

    He wished he could impale that scum using his sword and sh him a couple of times more so the hatred in his heart could be eased!

    ¡°Bear with it! You have to, for the sake of achieving a greater purpose!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu held on to Long Tianyu in an attempt to restrain him. He almost had to hug his thighs and cry out for him to calm his fury.

    This was all his little cousin sister¡¯s fault. She must know that Long Tianyu was a proud man. Why did she smile so sweetly at that scum?

    Not to mention Long Tianyu, even he had the urge to dash forward to hack him to pieces!

    ¡°Exhale... exhale...¡±

    Long Tianyu exhaled at length and barely suppressed the rage rising inside him.

    Zuo Qiuyu was right. He had to bear with it for a greater cause.

    If not for the fact that this guy¡¯s father had guarded the city gates and refused to let them in, why would Lin Mengya need to suck up to that shameless scum?

    Long Tianyu red at that eldest son of Prince Qing.

    As the saying went that the son would have the sins of the father, and they would let his son repay his debt!

    Zuo Qiuyu, seeing that Long Tianyu had regained hisposure, breathed a sigh of relief.

    He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and counted themselves lucky.

    Although the sinister look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes which he made no effort to hide felt like a cold bucket of water that was poured down on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s head, so much so he shuddered.

    It looked like someone was going to get into big trouble.

    Although Long Tianyu and hispany could not enter the city earlier on, it appeared that with Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s help, it was going to be much easier.

    Not long after, Lin Mengya was holding on to a heavy bronze token in her hand.

    Although there was also the character ¡®Qing¡¯ on it, it was a size smaller than the character ¡®Qing¡¯ on the formal invitation.

    After Lin Mengya took over the token, she began studying it curiously. Seeing the beautifuldy¡¯s interest in it, Zuo Yuanyi started to exin.

    ¡°This is usually issued by the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion to those who had lost their invitation or for temporary entry and exit. As long as you have this token, you will be free to go through any entrances and exits of the City of Yu.¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi indulged himself in self-praise. He surely had to seize this chance since he finally found the opportunity to recover his lost pride.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sparkled and she opened her mouth to speak, saying, ¡°Only you can solve this problem. We had wanted to tour around Yulong Prefecture. The City of Yu wouldn¡¯t be as entertaining I suppose. Forget it, I¡¯ll give this token back to you. Baishao, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not very interesting here, so let¡¯s go home. We¡¯lle again another time.¡±

    When Lin Mengya was done talking, she really tossed the token to Baishao and pretended to be leaving. Zuo Yuanyi was not going to let that happen. He immediately went in front of Lin Mengya to block her.

    Zuo Yuanyi said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you be anxious, my deardy. Although this token would only allow you to enter the City of Yu, if you¡¯re walking next to me, the eldest son of the prince, you don¡¯t even need the token. If you wish to tour around Yulong Prefecture, I¡¯ll be at your service. As for your family, I will naturally exchange for new invitations for them when we arrive at other cities.¡±

    Lin Mengya was only pretending, but seeing how the scum was so keen to please, she smiled gently.

    As Lin Mengya covered her small mouth with her left hand gave him a bewitching look, Zuo Yuanyi felt as if his bones had melted.

    However, this guy was not aware that beingscivious could lead to bitter consequences.

    Especially those eyes of Long Tianyu that had already shed him many times over.

    ¡°After you, my deardy,¡± said Zuo Yuanyi, acting like a gentleman.

    He waspletely unaware that he had brought the exact people whom his father had painstakingly tried to keep out into the City of Yu.

    Be it Dajin or the cities of Lintian, Lin Mengya had seen much of them.

    However, the City of Yu, which was the number one city in Yulong Prefecture, was a far cry even from the City of Hui, the city not far from Wangtian City.

    There was only one main road in the city. From the way the shops and residences were built, it was obvious that there was no city nning.

    Compared to the well-structured City of Hui, the chaoticyout of the streets andnes in the City of Yu showed that it wasgging far behind the City of Hui in terms of city nning.

    Despite how Zuo Yuanyi exaggerated the city¡¯s splendor, all Lin Mengya saw was the look of suppressed anger and dissatisfaction in the eyes of the residents living in the City of Yu when they saw the son of Prince Qing by her side.

 Chapter 467 - Harboring Evil Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 467 Harboring Evil Intentions</h4>

    Seemingly, she would be doing the people of the City of Yu a favor if she got rid of this eldest son of Prince Qing.

    Instantly, her smile became even sweeter and more enticing, just like the female skeleton from hell, looking to snatch away one¡¯s life.

    ¡°You¡¯re a rare beauty, my deardy. Only that I don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    All along the way, this ugly man who pretended to be good-looking was in fact very anxious.

    It was just too bad that Lin Mengya was too sensitive. On one hand, she did not let him take advantage of her, but on the other, she continued to use her seductive eyes to keep him close. Zuo Yuanyi, who had never chanced upon such interesting character, had been wrecking his brains to see how he could get intimate with the beauty.

    ¡°My name is Fang Qianqian. You may call me Xiaoqian, but neither do I know your name, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Fang Qianqian? What a fantastic name! Xiaoqian is such a beautiful and charmingdy, just like your name. My name is Zuo Yuanyi. If you don¡¯t mind, you may call me Big Brother Yuanyi.¡±

    Lin Mengya was immediately covered with goosebumps. All she wanted to do not was throw up on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face at this moment. Was he still dreaming of her addressing him Big Brother Yuanyi?

    Prince Qing was indeed ambitious. The name ¡°Yuanyi¡± only revealed his selfish ambition to usurp the throne!

    Unfortunately, this moron would never live up to such a domineering sounding name.

    ¡°How am I, amoner, fit to address Your Highness by your name? By the way, where are you bringing me?¡±

    Without leaving any traces, Lin Mengya had carefully concealed her disgust towards him.

    Simrly, Baishao, being very intelligent, was able to guess her master¡¯s intention from her behavior and speech.

    Therefore, she imitated her master in shing a smile at the lecher asionally. For the rest of the time, her mind was working hard in thinking up a solution to prevent that scum froming to close to her master.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m bringing you to my guesthouse. However, do not be misunderstood. My guest house is many times better than the inns in this city. Miss Xiaoqian and Baishao, your bodies are so delicate and precious. How could I allow you to suffer staying at these inns?¡±

    What a shameless scum! In her heart, Lin Mengya had already hacked Zuo Yuanyi ten thousand times over.

    He had openly attempted to lure her and Baishao into his bed.

    Her eyes turned to Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, both of whom were getting really impatient. She was worried that if she did not give them the opportunity to take revenge now, they would develop internal injuries from keeping their rage in.

    In that instant, a n was formed in her mind. She looked towards Zuo Yuanyi with seductive eyes.

    ¡°Of course that sounds great, but my husband and cousin would not permit it. How about we let theme along. You won¡¯t deny me this request, will you, Your Highness?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi was of course reluctant to let the two burdensome mene along.

    However, he could not bring himself to reject the beautifuldy by his side.

    He could see that the two men¡¯s eyes were already burning with rage.

    Suddenly, Zuo Yuanyi thought of a wicked n.

    An attractivedy like Lin Mengya would be sufficient to keep him happy for a while. However, if he were to openly take someone¡¯s wife by force, he would be reprimanded by his father if the news reached him.

    He would use his power to force that man to write a certificate of divorce there and then at the table. Then, he would finish them off when they least expected it.

    In this way, the interesting and sensible beauty would belong to him.

    He immediately set his mind on the evil n of taking the man¡¯s wife by force.

    Lin Mengya nced at Zuo Yuanyi then Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu. Things were getting interesting.

    The guesthouse the scum referred to was actually some impressive and extravagant mansion.

    However,paring such a mansion with Prince Shen and Prince Yu¡¯s mansions was likeparing a fairy with a shrewish countrywoman.

    The mansion¡¯s decorations were golden but the workmanship was unpolished. The style of the ce was screaming ¡°rich¡±.

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, however, everything was exceedinglycking in ss.

    Lin Mengya was losing interest, but Zuo Yuanyi just could not stop bragging.

    Trailing behind them, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were all eager to fight the lecher.

    Lin Mengya seized hold of an opportunity to shoot an indicative nce at Long Tianyu.

    The three read each other¡¯s minds through their amazing rapport. At that moment, the unsuspecting Zuo Yuanyi had already be their prey.

    When they finally finished touring around the guesthouse, Zuo Yuanyi brought them to his reception room to have their meals.

    They were served all kinds of delicacies including chicken, duck, fish, pork, abalone, sea cucumber, shark¡¯s fin, fish maw, etc.

    Even the wine he offered was high-quality vintage wine, and the aroma from the wine filled their noses.

    However, thepany was surely undesirable. Having to face the lecher who was dying to openly take advantage of Lin Mengya, she had totally lost her appetite.

    Zuo Yuanyi sat at the host¡¯s seat and he seated Lin Mengya, Baishao to left, but he seated Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu at the less prominent ces.

    He had already stationed a number of hatchet men all around and at hismand, they would immediately go forward and take the two men down.

    As Zuo Yuanyi sipped the wine from his cup, he was simultaneous shooting boorish looks at the two beauties. Tonight would be the night of his consummation!

    ¡°Dear Xiaoqian, why are you not touching the wine? Are these dishes not to your taste?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gazed at Lin Mengya as like some mouth-watering delicacy to him.

    Lin Mengya looked around and wondered if Zuo Yuanyi had dug his own grave by shutting the door and all the windows so tightly that no one from outside could enter easily.

    Alright, since he had taken the initiative and offered his neck, she would dly take it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to drink wine, neither do I fancy overly rich food. Since Your Highness had been so kind to provide us a ce to rest and have sent the others away, shall we go straight to the point now?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi was delighted at her words and thought that the beautifuldy could not wait to proceed.

    Zuo Yuanyi turned to the two men and snorted, then he pped his hands.

    At this, a number of servants standing at the two sides of the reception room appeared, holding knives and rods in their hands.

    There were about twenty to thirty of them in total.

    When Lin Mengya saw these hatchet men, she did not look anxious at all. Instead, she sighed gently and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Move.¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi had thought that the beauty was directing her words at him.

    However, roughly five minutester, the look of satisfaction on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face froze.

    Those hatchet men and servants of his who were full of life just a few minutes ago were by now all lying on the floor.

    Not to mention having them stand up, they had in fact all fallen unconscious.

    In that instant, he was finally partly awakened from the seduction of the beauties.

    He swallowed hard, and then shouted at the two of them, saying, ¡°How dare you, unruly people! Do you know who I am? Let me tell you, I¡¯m the eldest son of Prince Qing! You, you are guilty of revolting against me!¡±

    At this moment, he was still trying to threaten them using his status.

    Lin Mengya even felt that she had overestimated the man¡¯s intelligence.

    She stood up from where she was sitting, walked to Long Tianyu, then she turned back at Zuo Yuanyi and smiled sweetly. However, it was obviously a forced smile.

    ¡°The eldest son of Prince Qing? What an important status. I¡¯m so scared. Unfortunately, one of these two men before you is a brother of the emperor and the other, a brother-inw of the emperor. As for me, I¡¯m merely a princess in name. Who do you say has a greater status?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face lit up. He instantly remembered that his father had instructed him to send men to inform him once he met Prince Shen and Princess Anle.

    He did not expect them toe to him on their own ord!

    As long as he sent the news to his father, he was certain that he would receive a great reward from his father.

    While he was overwhelmed with tion, he had not forgotten the fact that he could not even get through the door of his reception room, not to mention sending news to Prince Qing.

    ¡°Bind him up for me. This guy has serious delusional disorder, an illness that requires treatment.¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯smand, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu immediately went up to Zuo Yuanyi.

    Zuo Yuanyi was bound up like a dumpling in no time.

    Lin Mengya grabbed a shining braised pig trotter from the table and stuffed it into the mouth of the son of Prince Qing.

    Just a moment ago, Lin Mengya and Baishao were still trying to turn down the scum¡¯s offer of food with much difficulty, but now, they could happily give the big trotter to the eldest son of Prince Qing.

    ¡°Let me tell you. Stop having impractical delusions. I know your father wanted to capture the three of us, but first of all, you must be able to leave this ce alive. I¡¯m going to ask you some questions and you are to answer them urately. If you get the answer right, I will not hit you. However, if you get it wrong or if you try to take chances, I will make you utterly miserable. Remember, this is not us working together with you, because we can well do without you. This is a game of extorting a confession from you.¡±

    Once the situation was under her control, the little devil in Lin Mengya who enjoyed extorting confessions started to emerge.

    This scum was after all the eldest son of Prince Qing! He must know a lot of Prince Qing¡¯s secrets. Little did they expect to stumble upon this identally. All the painful cramps from making eyes at the scum were all worthwhile.

    However, Zuo Yuanyi did not seem to believe their words and continued exchanging angry looks with them.

    Lin Mengya smirked and said to Zuo Qiuyu, ¡°Cousin Yu, looks like this guy won¡¯t open his mouth. There¡¯s no harm just dislocating all the joints on his body, and you just make sure no bones are broken. With a broken bone, there would be a whole different level of pain.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled as she spoke, but both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were already breaking out in cold sweat.

    What? Dislocating all the joints in his body?

    This was a more cruel punishment than putting someone to death by dismembering his body! To have this done by the great physician Zuo Qiuyu would the most unadulterated choice.

    Instantly, the two men could not be dder that this devilishss was on the same side as them.

    Otherwise, the enemies who fell into her hands would die extremely tragic deaths.

    Zuo Yuanyi thought thedy was merely joking, but he soon felt an excruciating pain in the little finger of his right hand.

    In that instant, Zuo Yuanyi realized that they were not joking!

    Lin Mengya bent over to look at Zuo Yuanyi, reached out her small hand to wipe away the perspiration on his forehead.

    ¡°Once you feel that you can¡¯t take the pain, you may blink to let me know. Blinking four times would mean you are going to confess, and blinking five times would mean you rather die than to confess. Let me help you count, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s naturally beautiful voice had instantly be the sound of the bell from hell in Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 468 - Surprise Visit

    <h4>Chapter 468 Surprise Visit</h4>

    Lin Mengya remained seated on her chair as she stared at Zuo Yuanyi across from her, with a ferocious expression on her face.

    Those hands which attempted to grope the two beautifuldies got a ¡°special treatment¡± from Zuo Qiuyu.

    Zuo Qiuyu was indeed an expert. Although he dislocated three joints on the scum¡¯s right hand, there waspletely no sign of external injury, only that Zuo Yuanyi almost fainted.

    ¡°One blink, two blinks, three blinks...? Why were there only three blinks? That¡¯s not any one of the options in our agreement. Oh, I get it. Are you cursing me?¡±

    While Lin Mengya did the counting, she continued to torment Zuo Yuanyi at the same time.

    Zuo Yuanyi was already sniffing and tearing when Zuo Qiuyu dislocated the another joint on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s finger. Soon, the sweet-sour scent of sweat began diffusing out of Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s body.

    ¡°This is so disgusting. Forget it. I¡¯ll break the rule for you just this once. Remember, you just have to answer one question at a time. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to continue suffering this treatment, understand?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi nodded quickly. He would do anything to escape the torture, including betraying his ancestors.

    Long Tianyu snorted and he convenient pped the pig trotter out of Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Spare me, Princess! Please spare my life! No matter what you ask, I¡¯ll surely furnish you with the answers!¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi lost all will to retaliate. The torture hadpletely destroyed his arrogance and pride.

    Zuo Qiuyu put his hand, with distinct joints, on the back of Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s neck.

    Immediately, Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s sweat drops kept dripping. He was so fearful that the pair of hands would break his neck.

    ¡°Let me ask you, why does your father send out so many invitations? Don¡¯t try to be funny because Prince Shen is not easy to please. If he sees through your lie, you¡¯ll get in trouble with him!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s threats were like an immediate blow to Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s weak heart.

    His vigor plummeted like a waterfall. To please these angry people, he would have dly offered them his father¡¯s head as a football for Lin Mengya and he would have noints whatsoever.

    ¡°Who would dare to lie to you? My father said it was to stop you from going to the Pavilion of Herbs. If I find you, I have to capture you and imprison you in Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion by all means.¡±

    On this point, Lin Mengya had already guessed it earlier.

    ¡°I suppose I am not the sole target, am I? Tell me, who else had been intercepted.¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi broke out in cold sweat. There was no way he could keep anything. He had to tell her everything he knew.

    ¡°All who supported the new emperor would be intercepted. Those supporters of the new emperor in Yulong Prefecture were sought out by my father and imprisoned. He wasn¡¯t after their lives. He said he would release all of them after the event at the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±

    It was strange that all the new emperor¡¯s supporters outside the prefecture had been blocked.

    While those staying within Yulong Prefecture had been imprisoned.

    Moreover, this matter had been kept a secret. Needless to ask, Prince Qing ought to be brewing something against Cousin Chen.

    However, to imprison court officials without permission was a move equivalent to falling out with the emperor.

    Was Prince Qing a hundred percent confident that the emperor would not find his secret ounts?

    Lin Mengya had a feeling that things were not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡°What is your father¡¯s secret ploy? Tell us, what¡¯s he trying to do?¡±

    It seemed that Lin Mengya had overestimated Zuo Yuanyi.

    After this guy pleaded for them to spare him, he was unable to provide any useful information.

    Despite Lin Mengya¡¯s persistent threats to dislocate the joints on his other hand, the man failed to say anything other than pleading for his life.

    It looked like he was truly clueless.

    After thinking over it, Lin Mengya was not surprised. This guy was after all a blockhead.

    If she were Prince Qing, she would definitely not entrust such secrets to Zuo Yuanyi.

    However, Prince Qing¡¯s actions were obviously directed at Cousin Chen and this made her nervous and anxious.

    While she was in deep thoughts, there was a noise of movement outside.

    Lin Mengya recovered her vignce and the sharp-eyed, deft-handed Zuo Qiuyu quickly made Zuo Yuanyi pass out in that instant.

    ¡°Your Highness, your younger brother hase and is in a hurry to see you. Is it convenient now?¡± a voice sounded from outside.

    Lin Mengya did not expect Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s younger brother to be here at this moment.

    Lin Mengya shot a nce at Zuo Yuanyi, who had fainted, and then pondered for a moment before leaving the room herself.

    ¡°The prince is busy at the moment so he won¡¯t be able to entertain guests. Please make him wait elsewhere. Once he is free, he will go look for his brother.¡±

    Lin Mengya had merely opened the door a little so that the person outside the room could see that she was the beauty whom the master had brought home earlier on. The servant soon smiled as if he understood, and then excused himself.

    This was getting moreplicated. Lin Mengya thought for a moment and turned back to Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu to discuss how they could get away.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? We can just sneak out,¡±mented Zuo Qiuyu, as he thought that there was nothing to be worried about.

    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and said with a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If we sneak out, we will be discovered before we leave the city. By then, the people here could simply arrest us in a justified manner.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. If we sneak out now, we will be discovered before we even leave the city. By then, the people here could arrest us with a justifiable reason.¡±

    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya shared the same thoughts. Moreover, if they were to go round a longer way to escape, they would not make it to the Pavilion of Herbs on time.

    ¡°Are you still thinking to make use of this blockhead? Now that his people hade, it would be very difficult to make him submit to us.¡±

    Apparently, Zuo Qiuyu was not supportive of this idea.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, do you know if Zuo Yuanyi and his younger get along?¡±

    Lin Mengya must have thought of some good ideas to have asked such an intended question.

    ¡°We¡¯ve not so much heard that he has a brother. Oh yes, I heard that the second son of Prince Qing was an adopted child. He was a capable and intelligent person.

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s information allowed Lin Mengya to fish out something crucial.

    This was going to make things much easier. Here was the eldest son of the prince who only knew how to enjoy life, and there was the capable adopted son. It was almost impossible for them to be on good terms.

    ¡°I would like to meet this second son of Prince Qing personally. Rest assured that I would substantiate my statements to him. You just have to make sure Zuo Yuanyi is under control, then I¡¯ll be able to get through this in one piece.¡±

    If there was some form of conflict between the two brothers, she could simply make use of this to work it in their favor.

    If there was no conflict, could she not create some?

    Anyway, they were all part of Prince Qing¡¯s family and would be very simr. What good coulde out of them?

    While Long Tianyu still felt uneasy about Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion, Lin Mengya had insisted to go ahead and they could note out with a better solution at the moment.

    They had no other choice but to let Lin Mengya take the risk. They agreed that if Lin Mengya did not return after ten minutes, Long Tianyu would go out in search of her.

    After some instructions, Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and went out of the room with Baishao.

    The second they stepped out of the reception room, an observant servant quickly came up to attend to them.

    Seeing that it was the two beauties instead of his master, the servant was no doubt perplexed.

    ¡°His highness is busy now. Please do not disturb him. If you ruin his business, you¡¯ll get in trouble,¡± said Lin Mengya.

    The ferocious expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face quickly convinced the confused servants.

    Usually, almost all the women whom the son of Prince Qing brought back would be weeping.

    However, those women would eventually stay on to wait on him.

    All women would be attracted by the riches of their master¡¯s family once they found out about it.

    This woman today seemed to carry the air of the mistress.

    The servants might not be happy, but they would not dare to say anything.

    After all, no one would dare to provoke the woman whom their master fancied.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your master¡¯s younger brother? Your master can¡¯t afford the time and effort to attend to him, so I¡¯ll go meet him on your master¡¯s behalf. Lead the way, lest your master should be impatient.¡±

    Lin Mengya sized up the situation and pretended to be growing impatient too.

    The servants did not dare to dy further but immediately led the way.

    Although the guest was supposed to be the second son of Prince Qing, Lin Mengya knew she had guessed correctly when she entered the room that was in-looking.

    Zuo Yuanyi was definitely not expecting his adopted younger brother, seeing that he was not even served any tea.

    Seated upright in the room was the second son of Prince Qing. In contrast with the foppish Zuo Yuanyi, the man in the room was most ordinary.

    However,pared to Zuo Yuanyi, he definitely appeared much more sensible and mature.

    He was dressed inly like an ordinary rich man¡¯s son, neither was he wearing any gold or silver.

    ¡°You must be the second son of Prince Qing. Coincidentally, your brother is busy with some business and won¡¯t be seeing any guests. You may want me to convey your message if it¡¯s important?¡±

    Lin Mengya, together with Baishao, made sure they kept a safe distance from the second son of Prince Qing.

    It was only at this moment that the man lifted his eyes to her.

    With just one look at his eyes, Lin Mengya could tell that he was no ordinary man.

    There was a prosaic look in his eyes and there was an absence of any kind of emotions.

    Although there was a subtle look of disdain on his face, his eyes did not betray any emotions.

    He was certainly a master, one who was in a different league than Zuo Yuanyi.

    ¡°Business? What kind of business would this brother of mine, who leads a life of debauchery, be doing? Please convey my message to him, telling him that he must not leave out anything my father, the prince had instructed him to do.¡±

    There was a coldness in his voice.

    It was obvious that he made no effort in hiding his attitude towards his elder brother. Lin Mengya could tell there were deep grievances between the two brothers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass the message for you. If there¡¯s nothing else, second prince, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    It was merely a short face-to-face meeting, but Lin Mengya managed to gather the information she needed.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the second son of Prince Qing called out to her.

    Without batting an eyelid, Lin Mengya turned to him with no fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Why have I never seen you in the mansion before? Where are you from? What do you do?¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing held his gaze on her as he sized her up.

    Lin Mengya naturally knew that her strange face would easily stir up suspicion.

    Smiling, she answered saying, ¡°I¡¯m the new girl whom your brother brought into the mansion, so naturally, and you wouldn¡¯t have met me.¡±

 Chapter 469 - In a Towering Rage

    <strong>Chapter 469 In a Towering Rage</strong>

    ¡°Really? I have a feeling that you¡¯re not somemoner.¡±

    There was a hint of rumination in the eyes of the second son of Prince Qing.

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that she had made a mistake.

    She instantly lowered her head and covered her lips coyly. Her mind was racing as she thought of ways to cover up her mistake.

    ¡°You must be joking, sir. I¡¯m merely amon girl. Only that your elder brother fancied me.¡±

    Lin Mengya answered cautiously. She should not have appeared so calm in the first ce.

    Everyone knew what kind of a person Zuo Yuanyi was.

    If she was going to look like jackals from the sameir with Zuo Yuanyi, she had to put on some air of coarse feminine charm and tackiness.

    She chided herself for her negligence. She had forgotten about the details.

    Why would an intelligent and sensible woman, who was also pretty, settle on the good-for-nothing Zuo Yuanyi, unless she had a secret which she kept from people?

    Lin Mengya hadmitted this mistake. She was now worried that she had made the second son of Prince Qing suspicious.

    ¡°My elder brother has a wicked taste and you¡¯re still willing to submit to him. Tell me, who has sent you to be a spy by my brother¡¯s side? What is your intention?¡±

    A chilling look shed across his eyes and in the next second, Lin Mengya felt something cold on her neck. It was the de of a sharp sword on her shoulder.

    Her breathing quickened. She would be lying if she said she was not scared.

    There was still some time left of the ten minutes, and the second son of Prince Qing had also set his eyes on Baishao.

    If Baishao were to flee now, she would not have any way of escape.

    This second son of Prince Qing was not a blockhead. There was no sign of hesitation on his face.

    ¡°Sir, sir, what are you... trying to do...¡±

    While Lin Mengya tried to maintain someposure, she also exaggerated the fear on her face.

    She no longer dared to look straight into the eyes of the second son of Prince Qing. Her eyes were flitting here and there and tears were starting to well up in them.

    ¡°Of course what I want is your life, although it would be such a waste to let the head of such a beautiful woman roll to the ground. However, I¡¯ll let you off if you tell me who sent you.¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing fixed his cold gaze at her as the sharp sword in his hand inched closer to Lin Mengya¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Sir... what is this joke you¡¯re talking about? I... I am only amon vige woman... how would, how would I have someone inciting me?¡±

    There was a tremor in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice while at the same time, she tried to sound like she had identally given away bits of a clue.

    As she expected, the eyes of the second son of Prince Qing turned cold as he caught on to the clue. He stared at her coldly and pressed the sword harder onto her neck. Lin Mengya immediately felt the burning sensation of pain on her neck.

    Her sensitive nose quickly picked up the scent of blood.

    Oh no, it appeared that this man¡¯s intention to kill had been provoked.

    Lin Mengya bit her lips as if she had bitten the bullet. She threw a determined look at the second son of Prince Qing and spoke with a ruthless voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯ve seen through me, I can¡¯t keep this from you any longer. I was indeed sent by someone to get close to your brother. However, you have to promise not toy a finger on me first before I tell you who was behind this.¡±

    The expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face seemed to say that she was ready to risk everything, and this convinced the second son of Prince Qing that she was going to tell the truth.

    Revealing a smirk at the corner of his mouth, he loosened his grip on the sword in his hand.

    ¡°Out with it. If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll let you off. However, if you lie to me, you¡¯ll not escape death.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that she had earned his trust as of now, but she was not going to take any chances.

    What goes aroundes around. She was just extorting Zuo Yuanyi to confess, and now it was her turn to be the captive.

    ¡°Get your maidservant toe in here. You can try me and y tricks if you dare.¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing supposed that Lin Mengya had been scared out of her wits.

    He put his sword back in the scabbard.

    However, the expression on his face remained cold and it sent chills up her spine.

    Without Lin Mengya instructing Baishao what to do, she immediately stood behind her master.

    The twodies shared amon thought, which was to dy the time so that once Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen realized something wrong, they would be saved.

    Lin Mengya quietly patted Baishao¡¯s hand as she told her not to be afraid and that she would be able to handle the situation.

    ¡°I wonder what you would like to know, sir?¡±

    Lin Mengya stood before the second son of Prince Qing warily and watched his every move closely.

    ¡°Let me ask you, who sent you?¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing put his sword down on the table and started interrogating the twodies calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s... We¡¯ve been sent by the emperor.¡±

    This was not a lie. Lin Mengya naturally knew that this man was not easily fooled. She would tell half-truths so that it would not be easy to see through her lies.

    ¡°The emperor? Why would the emperor send you?¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing did not seem nervous at the mention of the emperor.

    It appeared that Prince Qing¡¯s intention was known to all men.

    Even his two sons did not seem to think much of her Cousin Chen as the emperor.

    ¡°The emperor had sent us to lie fallow here and wait for further instructions from him.

    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya blocked Baishao with her body.

    She had been the only person answering the questions and this might make the second son of Prince Qing suspicious. If he were to interrogate the two of them separately, she wondered if Baishao would be able to y along with her to make up the same story.

    ¡°Are you both the emperor¡¯s spies?¡± asked the second son of Prince Qing.

    Obviously, he had picked up their fidgety movements.

    Lin Mengya nodded immediately. She had to get Baishao involved so as to protect her temporarily.

    ¡°Ba, how interesting is the young emperor! Knowing what a lecher my elder brother is, the emperor had allowed two beautiful women toe all the way here to entice him. Unfortunately, the more beautiful a woman is, the more untrustworthy she is.¡±

    His judgment as a straight man allowed Lin Mengya to know him even better.

    He was a typical chauvinistic man who thought that women were merely toys and appendages.

    One day, he would definitely suffer under a woman¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please keep to your promise and let us go. We promise you to disappearpletely from your sight from now on.¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing set his gaze on the two of them and pondered, but Lin Mengya had no idea what he was thinking.

    While Lin Mengya¡¯s heart drummed on, she was quietly keeping track of time.

    She supposed the two men must have realized that something had gone wrong. They would probably be here in no time.

    ¡°Let you go? Did I say I was going to do that? Since you¡¯re here, one of you has to stay behind.¡±

    Baishao pushed Lin Mengya aside immediately and offered herself, saying, ¡°Me, I¡¯ll remain behind. Let her go, and I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡±

    Lin Mengya had known that Baishao would sacrifice herself to save Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya did not believe that this man would be so merciful.

    ¡°Looks like you have a very close rtionship. This is so hard toe by. Even women like you have someone who was willing to die on your behalf. I shall grant your wishes.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew things had gone wrong, but Baishao was still unaware and was rather happy when she heard what the man said.

    Before Baishao¡¯s smile turn into a grin, all of a sudden, the sharp tip of the sword protruded from Baishao¡¯s chest.

    Bright red blood smeared onto the de of the sword andposed as Lin Mengya usually was, Lin Mengya¡¯s mind went nk at that instant.

    Her vision and mind had been filled with the image of that sword that had impaled through Baishao¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Snort, what a waste for this sword. I don¡¯t care who sent you. Go back and tell your master that if he conceives any evil ns against Prince Qing, he will end up like this woman.¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing waved his hand in dismissal. His detestable and indifferent expression provoked Lin Mengya to great anger.

    Despite having severely injured, Baishao had not breathed herst perhaps because the sword had not been drawn out of her body. She retreated a few steps and was about to fall onto a chair.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Mengya caught hold of Baishao¡¯s staggering body.

    Lin Mengya could only use her left arm, but catching Baishao with her left arm was causing more blood to flow of Baishao.

    ¡°Mas... Master...¡±

    Baishao¡¯s weakening voice escaped her pink lips together with bright red fresh blood.

    Lin Mengya felt a hard blow on her heart, as if it had been crushed by a hammer.

    Once again, death had yed out before her eyes.

    Moreover, this time, she was the person who had indirectly caused the death.

    Lin Mengya could almost feel her mind exploding into pieces. She held on tightly to Baishao but was unable to utter a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t be upset. Quick, run... quick...¡±

    The pain and the loss of blood were quickly depleting Baishao¡¯s life.

    The pain was excruciating and Baishao knew she was not going to make it, but she was still worried about her master.

    ¡°I can save you! I will save you! Baishao, hang on there, do you hear? I¡¯m not going to let you die!¡±

    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down.

    However, the strong scent of blood was knocking her off her senses and she became flustered.

    ¡°She¡¯s will die soon. Aren¡¯t you going to flee?¡±

    A ghastly voice echoed from behind Lin Mengya.

    Extreme pain and rage spurred Lin Mengya to abandon all her fears.

    She red at the murderer with eyes full of rage.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to capture me? Come on, I¡¯m right here! What¡¯s the big deal about Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion? You¡¯ve brought harm to my people and one day, I¡¯m going to annihte your entire mansion!¡±

    A hideous expression appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face as sheshed out those ferocious words.

    In that instant when Lin Mengya turned back and roared with rage, she sounded like Asura, the malevolent spirits in hell, all ready to kill.

    As calm andposed as the second son of Prince Qing, he could not help but shudder.

    In that instant, he understood what she meant.

    He dazed for a second, but quickly recovered and appeared delighted.

    Could she be Princess Anle, whom his father had instructed to capture? If he seeded, his father would reward him richly.

    Yes, that must be it! Although the hatred on her pretty face looked as if she would bite, she did bear a resemnce to the portrait of Princess Zhaochang.

    He just did not look closely enough just now and failed to recognize her.

 Chapter 470 - A Gleam of Hope

    <h4>Chapter 470 A Gleam of Hope</h4>

    He did not expect to stumble upon the chance to render meritorious deed here!

    The second son of Prince Qing, who was keen to win this honor, instinctively wanted to catch hold of Lin Mengya. However, before his hand touched Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes, something flew across his eyes. It was a pebble and it went through his palm.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing gave off a horrible shriek out of his excruciating pain.

    He turned his head towards the door and saw the shadows of two figures appearing beside Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Long Tianyu caught sight of Baishao and instantly, a murderous look shed in his eyes.

    Other people may not know, but he was keenly aware of how important and loyal Baishao was to Lin Mengya.

    A moment ago, the man¡¯s filthy hands had even attempted to touch Lin Mengya. He was deserving of death!

    ¡°You must be Prince Shen and Prince Yu from Dajin! Haha, people travel far and wide in search of you, but I¡¯ve found you easily!¡±

    While the second son of Prince Qing was delirious with delight before he could proceed with doing something concrete, his left shoulder was impaled by a sword and nailed to the wall behind him.

    He could barely make out how Long Tianyu had done this.

    Devoid of the strength to retaliate, the second son of Prince Qing opened his eyes wide as he red at the grave and stern man in ck standing in front of him.

    There was no way Long Tianyu could conceal his strength in extreme rage.

    In his eyes, the second son of Prince Qing was utter trash.

    ¡°Cousin Yu! I want her life saved! I want to save her life! Help me! Will you help me, please?¡±

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about anything else now that Baishao was almost breathing herst.

    However, because the sword had not been drawn out of her body, there was still a chance she might survive.

    ¡°This... It is too difficult. If the sword had gone through her heart, even the heavens could not do anything, not to mention you or me.¡±

    It was not so much that Zuo Qiuyu did not wish to save her, but given his limitations, Baishao could only hang on to her life a while more.

    In desperation, Lin Mengya hit upon a n. She suddenly remembered an ailment recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    It was about someone whose heart had been pierced. Someone could put together some pretend-death medicine, which was able to greatly slow down the flow of blood, and then administer another medicine to speed up the healing process of the internal organs.

    After three days, the dosage of the pretend-death medicine was decreased so that the blood cirction sped up gradually. After doing this for half a month, this person would bring back to life.

    However, if she really went ahead with this strange method, she would have exposed the fact that she was in possession of this music score for the green stringed instrument.

    In the entire world, apart from this amazing book that transcended time, which other books would contain such a wonderful way of treatment?

    However, Lin Mengya could not care anymore for the sake of saving Baishao¡¯s life.

    ¡°I have a way of saving her, but you have to help me. I¡¯m sure I have a way to save her!¡±

    Lin Mengya was determined to save Baishao no matter what she had to do.

    Even if it meant that she had to expose the music score for the green stringed instrument and thereby inviting endless troubles, what else could she do? No matter how important the music score for the green stringed instrument, no way was it more important than a person¡¯s life.

    Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya and his eyes sparkled. He patted her shoulder to show his support for her.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have to try everything we can.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu had no other choices but topromise.

    ¡°What shall we do with this man?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu took over carrying Baishao while Long Tianyu looked to Lin Mengya for suggestions on what to do with the second son of Prince Qing.

    Even at this moment, the second son of Prince Qing was still dreaming about capturing all of them.

    Looking coldly at the mad man, Lin Mengya walked up to him.

    ¡°Humph, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to get out of the boundaries of Yulong Prefecture. How dare you hurt me, you must be tired of living!¡±

    While Lin Mengya¡¯s hands were stained with Baishao¡¯s blood, she gave the second son of Prince Qing two tight ps.

    Having been provoked to intense anger, Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with such coldness that sent a chill up his spine.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ve lived long enough, don¡¯t you, the second son of Prince Qing? I will deal with you personally, so you get a taste of hell. I didn¡¯t intend to remain in Yulong Prefecture, lest I attract any attention, but you left me with no other choice. I make sure you see how I annihte your backing. I¡¯ll blood wash Yulong Prefecture so there¡¯ll be no one left in the family of Prince Qing¡¯s family!¡±

    Her voice might not be high, but it felt as if every word she spoke was so chilly that it pierced right through the bones.

    Reality dawned on the second son of Prince Qing, who had gone crazy with delight a moment ago.

    He was not scared of thisss before him. Even if it were the emperor who was backing her up, he would be not the least afraid.

    However, the situation at the moment was clearly to his disadvantage.

    After thinking over it, he decided to be submissive for now and try to escapeter. Once he got the soldiers of the City of Yu toe, he would be able to capture these people.

    ¡°I am willing to provide you with the information I know in exchange. Anyway, it won¡¯t benefit you if you kill me.¡±

    The second son of Prince Qing thought that there was no way Lin Mengya would reject his idea and offer.

    However, Lin Mengya thought this guy was too naive.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to tell me anything else. Tianyu, first, cut off his tongue for me, and then, pierce his eyes so he bes blind. Lastly, bind him up. I don¡¯t have time to be bothered about him.¡±

    shing in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was a merciless coldness.

    The second son of Prince Qing did not expect thisdy to be so vicious and ruthless!

    Lin Mengya turned and she could hear the second son of Prince Qing making a ¡®ho, ho¡¯ sound.

    Lin Mengya smirked. She vowed never to forget to take revenge on Prince Qing.

    Zuo Qiuyu carried Baishao back to the reception room in the courtyard at the back.

    Although wine cups and dishes were strewn in disorder, Lin Mengya and the rest made sure to put a blow on everyone before they left to make sure they were unconscious.

    Once Baishao wasid down on a soft mattress at the back of the reception room, Lin Mengya rushed over to her. Thank goodness Zuo Qiuyu was cautious and thoughtful. He had already blocked the various vital acupuncture points on Baishao with his silver needles.

    ¡°How is her condition now?¡±

    Lin Mengya inquired with a low voice. By now, Baishao¡¯s face was drained of its color and they could hardly hear her breathing.

    Zuo Qiuyu was looking grim. In terms of medical skills, he had always prided himself to be always ahead of others.

    ¡°The good news is that I feel that the sword had been diverted and had bypassed her heart. The bad news is that we can¡¯t stay here for long. If we fail to prepare the prescription, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Lin Mengyapletely understood what he meant.

    He was right. This was Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s mansion. Although he was unconscious at this moment, he would wake up sooner orter.

    If they had to rush from ce to ce with Baishao, she would not survive.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya said to Zuo Qiuyu, ¡°Will you wake Zuo Yuanyi. I can make him cooperate with us.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu hesitated. Zuo Yuanyi was after all the eldest son of Prince Qing, and he was tortured by them earlier on. Would it possible for him to work with them?

    That said, Zuo Qiuyu also knew that there was nock of miracles when Lin Mengya was around.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After they settled Baishao on the mattress at the back, Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu returned to the reception room.

    They pped Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face a few times and finally, he gradually came to his sense before his face was swollen from all the pping.

    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Lin Mengya, the star of his cmity. Reflectively, Zuo Yuanyi tucked in his neck and fear filled his eyes.

    He had not even experienced such fear towards his own father.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked and sounded like she could not be bothered much about what happened to Zuo Yuanyi and this frightened him.

    ¡°What, what do you mean finished?¡±

    Before Lin Mengya, Zuo Yuanyi had lost his mind from her torturing.

    ¡°Your father had decided to pass on his status to your little brother. Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly that it will be your brother whom your father adopted.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Lin Mengya, startled. He did not understand why she was making this up.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I am my father¡¯s only son. That bastard had merely been picked up by my father from the streets!¡±

    While Zuo Yuanyi tried to deny what he was hearing, but he could not shake off the uneasy feeling deeply rooted in his heart. His hatred for his little brother began to grow in him.

    Eventually, things developed as Lin Mengya was hoping for.

    ¡°I am guessing that you¡¯vee here partly because of your father, and partly because you wish to seize hold of me so you could regain your father¡¯s favor. However, unfortunately, you are finished. Your younger brother has found out my identity. If not for my maid who gave her life to protect me, I would¡¯ve been taken by him.¡±

    As Lin Mengya narrated the story in an unhurried manner, Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s emotion was obviously stirred from the look in his eyes.

    She had once again hit the jackpot. Zuo Yuanyi was indeed fearful of this second son of his father. Zuo Yuanyi had always treated him as an eyesore.

    ¡°He¡¯s escaped? Why didn¡¯t you seize him?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi queried, frustrated. Nevertheless, he hanged his head when Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu shot a re at him.

    He ought to have regretted his move.

    ¡°I wanted to catch hold of him. I won¡¯t let him off given that he injured my maid.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not deliberately hide the murderous look in her eyes and this had attracted Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s attention.

    Zuo Yuanyi rolled his eyes and thought that this was an opportunity not to be missed.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, we are after all connected by our flesh even if our bones are broken. If that bastard bes the next Prince Qing, aren¡¯t we giving the family¡¯s honor away freely?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi sounded as if he was fawning on her.

    He was not so stupid to go to the extent of fighting Lin Mengya to death.

    His thoughts turned around and he came to a realization. Be it the emperor or his father, it would be wiser and safer to hold the authority in his own hands.

    His father did not intend to make him his sessor anyways. Not only did his father rebuke him often, but he had also even adopted a capable bastard.

    Now that this bastard was threatening his position as his father¡¯s sessor. He could not me Zuo Yuanyi for striking first to have the upper hand!

 Chapter 471 - Alliance in Interest

    <strong>Chapter 471 Alliance in Interest</strong>

    ¡°What you say makes sense, but Prince Qing seemed to have been harboring disloyalty towards the emperor. I am the emperor¡¯s cousin, I don¡¯t suppose you think I would betray my cousin to help you?¡±

    Lin Mengya drew him in step by step. In fact, even she did not expect things to progress so smoothly.

    In reality, Lin Mengya was not aware that Prince Qing had briefed his two sons beforehand.

    This time, the one who seeded in capturing Princess Anle and herpany would be rewarded with the status as the next Prince Qing.

    On this asion, Lin Mengya had instigated animosity between the two brothers, which was why Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face fell when Lin Mengya imed that his brother had fled.

    He had gone on to think that his right to the status of Prince Qing had been threatened because that bastard was going to take it away from him by force.

    He had thereby lost his sense of judgment and resorted to cooperating with Lin Mengya in hope of preserving the status of being the next Prince Qing.

    This could also be seen as the heaven helping Lin Mengya.

    ¡°My father had been distracted. Actually my father had fought for the throne with the emperor because he was incited by evil men. How nice would it be if I were to take over as Prince Qing, to be a carefree prince? If Your Highness, the princess could help mey hold of the status of Prince Qing, not to mention I will write off the grievances between us, I will give my all to help the emperor secure his state power.¡±

    In his anxiety to work with Lin Mengya, he had forgotten that Zuo Qiuchen would not let him off even if he were to be Prince Qing.

    However, there was no capacity in his brain to be so thorough in his consideration.

    Time was ticking. While Lin Mengya was getting more anxious, she did not let it show in her expressions.

    Seeing that Zuo Yuanyi had initiated the cooperation, she knew that she was halfway to achieving sess.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult if you are asking for my help, you just need to show me your sincerity. Given the conflict between us, why wouldn¡¯t you turn around to plot against me the moment I let you go?¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to look as if she was having a difficult time. On the other hand, Zuo Yuanyi shuddered at the thought that this ruthless woman might kill him.

    ¡°You can rest assured that I¡¯m sincere. Moreover, wasn¡¯t what happened just now merely a misunderstanding between us? Why would I turn myself against you and make myself your enemy?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi quickly pledged his loyalty but Lin Mengya still shot him a hesitant look.

    However, after pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya appeared to have been taken in by him and said, ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you leave an authenticating object behind as proof of sincerity. I will also help set your bone back in ce so that there won¡¯t be any after-effects. As for helping you secure the status of Prince Qing, let¡¯s say it¡¯s payback. What do you think?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi did not expect such a good fortune toe his way.

    He quickly pledged his loyalty to Lin Mengya, and wished that he could take out his heart to show to Lin Mengya, so she would know what he was thinking.

    ¡°No problem! I will do anything at yourmand, Your Highness, the princess!¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi thought that he would not escape Lin Mengya¡¯s grasp today.

    Who would have known that things had turned around for him that he had, in fact, stumbled upon a helping hand and was sure d for that?

    While the pain in his left hand was excruciating, the lure of the status as Prince Qing far exceeded the pain he was experiencing.

    ¡°Alright, since you are so straight forward, I¡¯ll temporarily trust your words.¡±

    At this moment, Long Tianyu, who had settled the second son of Prince Qing, also entered the reception room.

    Lin Mengya, seeing that everyone in herpany had arrived, stopped her meaningless talk with Zuo Yuanyi.

    ¡°I suppose your hand would be disabled if we dy any further. Let¡¯s have Prince Yu to apany you to buy some medication to treat your hand.¡±

    Although Long Tianyu did not know what had happened, he was certain that Lin Mengya had yed a trick on Zuo Yuanyi looking at the delight on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face, which looked as if he had stumbled upon some gold ingots.

    Since Lin Mengya had instructed Zuo Qiuyu to follow Zuo Yuanyi, her intention must be for Zuo Qiuyu to watch and pick up anything fishy from Zuo Yuanyi.

    Long Tianyu shot Zuo Yuanyi a cold look and seeing that he shrunk back, Long Tianyu took it as he had taken in the warning.

    Zuo Yuanyi was apparently very concerned about his hand. Although he was still frightened, he could not help but keep ncing at Lin Mengya earnestly, wishing that she could treat his hand as soon as possible.

    Being cautious and meticulous, Lin Mengya found herself some ink, brush and paper and wrote down the name of the medication.

    Most of the medicine and herbs in the list were certainly meant for Baishao, but it also included what Zuo Yuanyi needed.

    The bones on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s had merely been dislocated by Zuo Qiuyu, and it was surely not a serious injury.

    With Long Tianyu watching over Zuo Yuanyi, Lin Mengya was assured that he would not do anything funny.

    In less than an hour, all the medicine and herbs needed were brought back to Lin Mengya.

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s guess had been confirmed. Baishao¡¯s face might be pallid but she had not lost all signs of life.

    He was thankful that the sword of the second son of Prince Qing had not pierced into Baishao¡¯s heart.

    Unknowingly, this had given Lin Mengya a good opportunity to treat Baishao.

    ¡°The medicine and herbs are here, but what do we do with so much of them?¡±

    All in all, there were over a hundred packets of medicine and herbs. Even Zuo Qiuyu was at a loss of what to do.

    Moreover, there were altogether three different prescriptions and there were not packed separately. No wonder even he was having a headache just looking at them.

    ¡°Let me. Will you go prepare a big pot for me?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s request took Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu by surprise.

    This was not their territory. Where would they find a big pot?

    Zuo Yuanyi saw the opportunity to volunteer his service. Standing up immediately and trying to please them, he said, ¡°There should be one in the kitchen. Please follow me there, Princess.¡±

    Seeing how that man tried to curry favor from Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu could not help but give him an angry stare.

    Lin Mengya, however, could not care less about other things. She carried all the medicine and herbs and followed Zuo Yuanyi to the kitchen.

    Long Tianyu was left to take care of Baishao while Zuo Yuanyi led the way followed by Lin Mengya, then Zuo Qiuyu.

    Soon, the three of them found the cookingdies and servants who working busily in the kitchen and they quickly bowed and greeted the three of them.

    ¡°Get out of here, lest you be a hindrance in the kitchen.¡±

    While Zuo Yuanyi did not dare to show impudence towards Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, he had surely made his status as their master loud and clear.

    Very quickly, the three of them were the only ones left in the kitchen.

    After looking all around, Lin Mengya eventually picked up the biggest pot in the kitchen.

    At this moment, the fire on the stove was still burning. Lin Mengya opened all the medicine and herbs to study them.

    ¡°Watch the fire for me, you two. Remember, the fire should not go out at any point in time, neither should it be adjusted, understand?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Yuanyi nodded immediately. Two rich young men who had never set foot in the kitchen had no choice but stood in to be the cooks for Lin Mengya¡¯s sake.

    The big pot was filled to half with water. Because the fire had been set to be strong, steam soon appeared and the water began boiling.

    When it was boiling sufficiently, Lin Mengya poured the medicine and herbs packet by packet into the water.

    Immediately, an overwhelming bitter scent from the boiling medicine and herbs filled the entire kitchen.

    The rough and bold way Lin Mengya handled the medicine and herbs was even unseen by theyman Zuo Yuanyi, not to mention Zuo Qiuyu.

    When Zuo Yuanyi saw the beautifuldy impaled by the sword at the back of the reception, he realized that the medicine and herbs which cost him hundreds of taels of silvers were not for treating his hand alone.

    The music score for the green stringed instrument was indeed an amazing book. The effects of suchmon herbs would only be released when it was boiled in a specific way.

    However, the prescription in the music score for the green stringed instrument said it was unnecessary. One only needed to use a big pot and big fire to boil them, then he may add the necessary medicine and herbs in the right sequence.

    After that, use medium heat until thestponent was added. Then it should continue to boil for a while more and the prescription would be ready.

    Of course, this was the short cut, but it would still be able to bring out 30% of the efficacy. However, because there were a number ofplimentary herbs in the prescription that they would mutually absorb and stimte each other¡¯s efficacies.

    Otherwise, the pot of medicine and herbs would end up being just a pot of bitter stock.

    This was also the first time Zuo Qiuyu saw this method of decocting medicinal herbs. Not only was he amazed, but he was also feeling worried.

    This way of decocting the herbs looked more like cooking a vegetable stock. Would it really result in the miraculous effect which Lin Mengya imed?

    The mixture of medicinal herbs was gradually bing thick from the heat.

    Lin Mengya quickly used thedle to scoop up the little thick brown liquid and put it into a white color bowl.

    In fact, it would be even better to let it boil a little longer.

    However, she really could not wait and what she wanted was to proceed faster.

    Not all of the liquid from the mixture was meant to be ingested. Lin Mengya took the little bowl and returned to the reception room.

    Firstly, she chased Long Tianyu into the front hall, then she carefully unbuttoned Baishao¡¯s clothes and smeared the warm mixture onto Baishao¡¯s wound.

    Although the instruction recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument said that the mixture was effective in slowing down the flow of blood, the wound on Baishao¡¯s chest had started to form scabs because of the time that had past.

    Lin Mengya smoothed a thickyer of the mixture as she wondered how effective it would be.

    For some unknown reason, the medicinal mixture had miraculously been absorbed into Baishao¡¯s wound.

    Lin Mengya watched on nervously and soon, her hand, which had been holding on to Baishao¡¯s wrist, began to feel that her weak pulse was slowing down.

    It should be noted that the heart was the organ that pumped blood all parts of the body.

    Now the slowing down of the heartbeat meant that blood cirction had been slowed down too.

    Finally, Lin Mengya felt just a bit relieved. This was the first step to sess. Following this, the treatment of the wound would be less risky.

    The wait was long and painful. Lin Mengya did not take her eyes off Baishao for half an hour. It only until she was sure that the medicinal mixture on Baishao¡¯s chest had beenpletely absorbed that she buttoned up Baishao¡¯s cor.

    Following this would the most crucial step. She would draw the sword out of Baishao¡¯s chest.

    However, she was notpletely confident she could do it, so after pondering, she decided that the only way was to seek help from Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu.

 Chapter 472 - A Mental Guess

    <h4>Chapter 472 A Mental Guess</h4>

    As Long Tianyu was sitting in the reception room, his mind seemed to have entered into a thunderstorm.

    Although he was not clear about the level of Lin Mengya¡¯s medical skills, he had heard his fathermenting about it.

    The music score for the green stringed instrument was an amazing book. Despite not knowing who the author was, Long Tianyu knew he or she was absolutely a genius.

    Outsiders had been spreading rumors about how bizarre it was, saying that people could use the record in it to resurrect the dead and cause flesh to grow from bones.

    However, his father, the emperor hadmented that as long as a person was still breathing, the method recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument would surely be able to save his life.

    Lin Mengya might have been under the tutge of Baili Rui in terms of medical knowledge and skills, but Long Tianyu knew very well the capabilities of Baili Rui.

    No one, including Long Tianyu himself, would believe that Lin Mengya was not holding on to the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    At this juncture, Zuo Qiuyu was likely to have the same suspicion.

    However, because of the urgency of the situation, they did not have any chance of asking Lin Mengya.

    If Lin Mengya was indeed holding on to the music score for the green stringed instrument, she would get entangled with these people for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    A horrible shriek disrupted Long Tianyu¡¯s thoughts.

    Long Tianyu turned his head and looked towards the direction where the shriek came from and saw that Zuo Qiuyu was treating Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s hand.

    When Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s finger bones were located, he thought the pain was excruciating, but when it was put back into ce, Zuo Yuanyi thought he almost fainted and died from the pain.

    Long Tianyu found it too noisy and conveniently picked up a piece fruit and threw it towards him, and instantly, silence ensued.

    Poor Zuo Yuanyi. Long Tianyu had closed his acupuncture point for speaking so he had be dumb. Not to mention that he could no longer yell, he could not even make a sound.

    Zuo Qiuyu nced at Long Tianyu and began making a greater effort in torturing Zuo Yuanyi.

    ¡°Tianyu, can youe in for a while.¡±

    The voice of Lin Mengya echoed from behind the reception room.

    Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment, pretending that nothing had happened as he walked into the back hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    The moment Long Tianyu stepped through the door, he saw that Lin Mengya was staring at the sword on Baishao¡¯s chest, looking helpless and lost.

    ¡°Can you help me draw the sword out of her chest?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and gazed at Long Tianyu with a pleading look.

    Thetter instinctively nodded and reached out his hand. He was about to draw out the sword when Lin Mengya pushed his hand away.

    ¡°This is a matter of life and death for Baishao. If you were to pull the sword out, it has to be fast, and you have to make sure that it doesn¡¯te into contact with her heart. A little tremble of your hand may kill her. Are you still able to do it?¡±

    Lin Mengya gritted her teeth and gazed at Long Tianyu with deep anxiety.

    The sword was too long and it had passed very close to Baishao¡¯s heart.

    Under the circumstance when she could not go through an operation, to draw the sword out was equivalent to having Baishao die once again.

    However, Lin Mengya had to take this risk. Otherwise, no matter how brilliant Lin Mengya¡¯s prescription was, there was no way to save Baishao.

    Long Tianyu fell silent. He thought it over carefully and studied the position of the sword, then nodded his head gently.

    While Lin Mengya felt extremely nervous, her only choice was to trust in Long Tianyu.

    She retreated a step to make way for Long Tianyu.

    At this moment, her only choice was to believe in him.

    Long Tianyu took in a deep breath and banished all the chaotic thoughts in his mind.

    Then he stood before Baishao, reached out, and held on tightly to the hilt of the sword.

    He was an expert with the sword. As Lin Mengya said, he was probably the only person who could achieve what Lin Mengya asked.

    Taking in a deep breath and staying focused, he told himself that he must not hesitate or tremble.

    Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyu¡¯s arm go up in the air with lightning speed. Thereafter, that sword that almost took Baishao¡¯s life was drawn out by Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya felt her heart going into her mouth, and she quickly went forward to check on Baishao¡¯s condition.

    Given that the sword was sharp and smooth, coupled with Long Tianyu¡¯s excellent skill, there was only some dark red blood that flowed out from her wound following the sword being drawn out.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, you¡¯re fantastic!¡±

    Making sure Baishao was alright, Lin Mengya was overjoyed to the point of hysteria.

    She turned around, leaped up, and held Long Tianyu¡¯s face in her hands before kissing him hard on his cheek.

    Thereafter, she skipped out of the room to look for Zuo Qiuyu to continue preparing the prescription, while leaving a stunned Long Tianyu, who was still holding the sword in his hand.

    Lin Mengya had kissed Long Tianyu so hard that his cheek felt a little painful.

    However, this was one of the few asions she initiated the contact. He rubbed his face and thought it was better than nothing.

    After all the hard work, Baishao¡¯s condition had finally stabilized.

    Her blood cirction had slowed down, which meant that her bodily function, as well as her metabolism, had slowed down.

    At this moment, what was needed were some herbs that could speed up the closing up and healing of the wound.

    More importantly, Lin Mengya knew that once the wound became septic, Baishao would have to go through another battle for her life.

    At this moment, all Lin Mengya could do was to follow what was written in the music score for the green stringed instrument to prepare all the medicine and herbs that might be of use.

    By now, the dislocated bones in Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s hand had all been put back in ce by Zuo Qiuyu.

    The scum was in a lot of pain that he thought he was going to die, but after applying Lin Mengya¡¯s prescribed medication, his pain was greatly alleviated.

    At the same time, he could see that although those two men looked intimidating, Princess Anle was the real person-in-charge here.

    For this reason, he had stationed himself around Lin Mengya to wait on her despite his hand being bandaged up.

    He was acting totally like a ve. In fact, he was like a ve who had been devoid of any dignity.

    By now, Zuo Yuanyi had been very diligent in offering help. He got some men to move Baishao into a room in the courtyard at the back.

    He did not dare to y tricks also because Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu had not taken their eyes off him for even a second.

    Looking back at the torture he went through, he was not ready to provoke these two fierce-looking men.

    After settling Baishao, all they could was to wait for now.

    Lin Mengya also understood that haste brought no sess.

    Despite her desperate hope for Baishao to recover, she knew to feed her with all the medicine and herb would only harm Baishao.

    Gazing at Baishao, who was lying unconscious on the bed, Lin Mengya could only sigh.

    She turned around and saw a subservient Zuo Yuanyi and she remembered that damned second son of Prince Qing.

    Zuo Yuanyi was a temporary ally. She could not say there was any trust between them.

    Since Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were there to supervise him, he naturally would not dare to create trouble.

    The fear was that he might forget the pain after he got well. If he suddenly turned around, she would be in a disadvantaged position.

    Now that Lin Mengya had nothing to do, would it not be better to drag him into the mirepletely?

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Sir. Shall we go outside to discuss some matters?¡±

    Without any dy, Zuo Yuanyi immediately apanied Lin Mengya as she walked out of the room.

    At this moment, the four were seated around the table in the reception room, which had been tidied and cleaned. However, their rtionship was no longer the samepared with what they had when they first arrived.

    The tea on the table was high-quality green tea called Biluochun. Their noses, which had been filled with the scent of blood and medicinal herbs all day were finally able to take a break and breath.

    The clothes Lin Mengya wore since morning was ruined by Baishao¡¯s blood.

    Zuo Yuanyi had someone bring some clothes and shoes for Lin Mengya, and when she had changed the clothes, she looked more beautiful and elegant.

    Nevertheless, Zuo Yuanyi no longer dared to lift his eyes to look at her.

    ¡°Your Highness, the medicinal herbs you brought back are good. I¡¯m really satisfied with them.¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her eyes and nced at Zuo Yuanyi as shemented.

    When Zuo Yuanyi saw that Lin Mengya seemed to be friendlier with him, his brows shot up.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s next statement dampened his spirits.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t totally trust you. Sigh, what do you say we do?¡±

    Lin Mengya fixed her gaze on Zuo Yuanyi, referring to something.

    ¡°I... I am absolutely faithful to you, Princess. I shall never be disloyal to you.¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi was naturally very afraid that Lin Mengya would get rid of him once he had ceased to be useful.

    However, Lin Mengya broke into a smile and said, ¡°How should I put it? You should pledge your loyalty to the emperor, not me. How about you writing down a statement as proof that you will pledge your loyalty to the emperor and be exclusively faithful to him once you take over the position as Prince Qing, and don¡¯t forget to print a fingerprint on the statement.¡±

    This was a brilliant move on Lin Mengya¡¯s part. The current Prince Qing was an ambitious and cunning man.

    Was it possible that such a man would let his son betray him?

    If Zuo Yuanyi really went ahead to write the statement, it would be as good as severing the father and son rtionship.

    This was a matter of risking one¡¯s life. No wonder Zuo Yuanyi hesitated.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re hesitating, but think about it; while you treat him as your father, has he been treating you as his son? If he really treats you as his only son, why would he adopt another son to go against you?¡±

    Lin Mengya continued with a casual tone of voice, but every word she said had pierced Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s heart.

    Had he not been bullied enough by that little bastard over the years?

    ¡°Moreover, why does your father regard this adopted son so highly? Not only does he enjoy the same status as you within the mansion, but he also tries to one-up you in serious businesses outside the house. Don¡¯t you ever feel that you¡¯ve be a target? He enjoys all the good things, while you always have to shoulder the me. This is no way to treat one¡¯s own son. Is the bastard merely your father¡¯s adopted son?¡±

    Lin Mengya was surely very skilled in driving a wedge between people.

    Zuo Yuanyi aside, even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu had been incited by Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle but provocative words, which dug deep into their jealous hearts.

    The expression on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face changed. Over the years, those grievances he suffered, no matter how insignificant, had been magnified so effortlessly.

    Finally, Lin Mengya¡¯s words had ignited the me within his heart.

    Jealousy had twisted his emotions. At this moment, Zuo Yuanyi felt an intense enmity towards this father, abandoning the fact that he was his father.

    Who would have known that while Lin Mengya stirred Zuo Yuanyi by using those words, she had also mobilized a small function within the Sheng Nung System?

    The Shen Nung System directly worked on the center of the brain, so in principle, it could turn the brain into a small shooting machine.

    Through sound waves that were undetectable by human ears, she could influence another person¡¯s brain, thereby influencing his emotions.

    Therefore, the jealousy in Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s heart was so effortlessly evoked by her.

 Chapter 473 - The Beginning of Civil Strife

    <h4>Chapter 473 The Beginning of Civil Strife</h4>

    Jealousy was likened to a venomous snake that upied the heart of Zuo Yuanyi. It continued to gnaw at his heart so much so that he became increasingly frustrated.

    Lin Mengya looked at him expectantly as Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s hatred escted. Even he was not aware of how hideous he looked.

    Long Tianyu gazed at Zuo Yuanyi with a puzzled look and wondered how this useless scum turned so determined.

    He suddenly remembered that for a split second just now, he felt as if he had been demon-possessed and gone mad in Lin Mengya¡¯s coaxing tone.

    He instinctively nced at Lin Mengya, perplexed. What kind of knack was that?

    Provoked by Lin Mengya, Zuo Yuanyi immediately wrote the statement of proof without further ado.

    He even broke the skin on his finger and printed his fingerprint on it.

    ¡°This should do. From now on, you are one of us.¡±

    Lin Mengya kept the statement of proof, smiling. Although this piece of paper would in no way guarantee Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s total trust in her, at least she could easily hand this to his father if Zuo Yuanyi turned against them.

    Any regr person would not be capable of making both sides suffer.

    ¡°Many thanks, princess. What do we do about that bastard?¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi could not help worrying that the second son of Prince Qing would take away all the credit.

    In response, Lin Mengya smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Apart from you and your brother, is there any other young talent in the mansion whom your father also highly values? You need to eradicate all obstacles first if you want to seed your father. After getting rid of all potential sessors, wouldn¡¯t you surely be Prince Qing?¡±

    Perhaps, Lin Mengya had initially wanted to take revenge on Prince Qing because his second son had injured Baishao.

    However, after regaining herposure, Lin Mengya felt that it was necessary to get rid of Prince Qingpletely.

    Although she had yet to figure out the reason why Prince Qing would want to capture her, she understood that he was a very ambitious man. If not for the reason of scheming to usurp the throne, why would he need to go to a lot of trouble doing all these things?

    She believed that news must have already spread to Wangtian City.

    If she were to stir up great chaos in Yulong Prefecture first, she and Cousin Chen could work together while she took care of the matter within the prefecture, and Cousin Chen took care of what was outside. Together, they could seize Yulong Prefecture.

    For this reason, she thought of making use of Zuo Yuanyi to create trouble for Prince Qing so that he would not live in peace.

    ¡°This¡ª may not a good idea. Although they are my father¡¯s trusted aides, they are not our kins. I suppose it¡¯s not quite possible for them to seed my father.¡±

    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s eyes went round and round. Although he appeared to be in a trance a moment ago, he had now obediently gotten down to writing the statement of proof.

    After the impulse subsided, Zuo Yuanyi calmed and began to regret it.

    ¡°Sir, you have to be ruthless to be a real man. While you treat them as your kin, no one has reciprocated that. Think about it, even a person who had no blood rtion with your father could fight for the position of Prince Qing with you, why can¡¯t those others do that?¡±

    Lin Mengya continued, while not really expecting Zuo Yuanyi to respond positively to her coaxing.

    If she did not resort to using Shen Nung System to hypnotize Zuo Yuanyi so that he lost his mind temporarily, he might not even have written the statement of proof.

    She did not really expect Zuo Yuanyi to harm those other people. She merely wanted to nt suspicion so it might lead to dissension and distrust.

    It appeared that soon, Cousin Chen would be able to seize Yulong Prefecture.

    ¡°What should I do then? We are after all kin. We can¡¯t fight and kill each other when we meet.¡±

    The lure of the position of Prince Qing to Zuo Yuanyi was not merely the life of luxury it promised.

    He had grown up watching his father being so honorable. More importantly, he felt that once he seeded his father in being Prince Qing, he would have control over the entire Yulong Prefecture.

    He would also be able to marry any beautiful woman. Any man in Yulong Prefecture would have to offer up his woman as long as he desired.

    By then, no one would be able to reproach him, not even his father!

    Zuo Yuanyi could feel a warmth rising in within him and a covetous look filled his eyes.

    As Lin Mengya watched Zuo Yuanyi, she could tell that his desire must have been stirred by some ridiculous ideas.

    He was not aware that these evil thoughts and desires were the true reasons that led him down this road of self-destruction.

    ¡°This is going to be easy. As long as you go ording to my n, these people naturally would not harbor any ambitious thoughts.¡±

    Lin Mengya suggested several schemes before she saw him off to Prince Qing¡¯s mansion in a hurry so that he could firstly overtake the second son of Prince Qing, to report about Lin Mengya and herpany¡¯s whereabouts to his father.

    Secondly, she wanted Zuo Yuanyi to remain in Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion to collect evidence of those secret evil deeds of his father¡¯s trusted aides and spread the rumor among the masses. Once Prince Qing got into a rage, he would appear and hand over the evidence in his hands over to Prince Qing.

    Thirdly, Zuo Yuanyi was to make arrangements for Lin Mengya and herpany to leave Yulong Prefecture as soon as possible. The best scenario would be for Prince Qing¡¯s men to arrive just after they leave.

    In this way, Prince Qing would not suspect Zuo Yuanyi. As for how the news had arrivedte, Zuo Yuanyi could me it on the second son.

    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, Zuo Yuanyi seemed more assured and confident in what he was about to do.

    At the thought that he would be able to be noticed by his father, Zuo Yuanyi was so ted that he felt as if he had floated into the air.

    He immediately handed the remaining nk invitation cards to Lin Mengya.

    It was said that only the trusted aides in the prince¡¯s mansion would be able toy hold of such invitations.

    With this, anyone would traverse all the cities within Yulong Prefecture.

    Lin Mengya looked on as Zuo Yuanyi turned his back, and her eyes turned cold.

    Long Tianyu gazed at her with confusion. He seemed to want to say something but stopped himself.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m too sinister?¡±

    Turning around, Lin Mengya saw what was in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes and understood what he was thinking.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s sinister or ruthless, I would do anything to protect the people I want to protect. Is there anything I can¡¯t do? I¡¯m not as gentlemanly as you. Being sinister and scheming is what a vicious woman is like.¡±

    When Lin Mengya was done speaking, she walked out of the reception room.

    The light from the candles seemed to dim from a distance.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s slender silhouette seemed to be blurrier.

    In that instant, Long Tianyu felt that he was growing further apart from her.

    Lin Mengya seemed somehow different from before.

    Back in the room in the backyard, Lin Mengya was applying the medication to Baishao¡¯s wound.

    Due to the effect of the fake-death medicine, the decrease in Baishao¡¯s temperature was rming.

    If not for the fact that Lin Mengya was a skillful physician, she would not be able to detect Baishao¡¯s extremely weak pulse.

    It was difficult to tell whether she would make it out alive.

    The scene when Baishao was injured remained clear and distinct in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    At the same time, it had brought to her mind the scene when Yue Ting passed away.

    Perhaps as a doctor, she ought to have been used to seeing people die.

    These should not be the experiences that caused as much pain and torment as these incidents did.

    Lin Mengya was starting to feel the pain in her chest, and her face was suddenly drained of its color. Large drops of sweat began dripping from her forehead.

    Every time her emotion experienced a great upheaval, the deep-hidden poison which was like a parasite living in her bone, would start to attack violently.

    Lin Mengya had never mentioned this condition to anyone because, in order to suppress such pain, she needed to calm her temperament.

    However, how could it be easy to annihte the pain in her heart and soul?

    Therefore, what she had done was an extremely risky thing, even in modern times with advanced medical technology.

    She had reced part of her thinking model with thought mechanisms in the Shen Nung System.

    Doing so was very risky. If she was not careful, internally, she would be a robot whose thinking model was under the Shen Nung system¡¯s control, while externally, she would still look like a normal human being.

    However, it was only through this means that her painful emotions and memories could be lessened.

    Perhaps on the surface, she would appear to be calmer and moreposed.

    However, only she knew that the mechanical thinking model which was devoid of all emotions would eventually turn her into a monster!

    She was at her wit¡¯s end. She could only pin her hope on the music score for the green stringed instrument to purge the poison in her body as soon as possible.

    Moreover, given her condition now, the poison in her body had surely mutated in some way.

    Otherwise, why would both her radar and the Shen Nung System quietly allow or neglect the presence of the poison in her body?

    At this thought, Lin Mengya smiled bitterly. She did not expect herself to get into such a series of troubles.

    At this moment, their men were outside Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s house, getting their horse carriages serviced and checked.

    Given Baishao¡¯s condition, she should not be moved, therefore, Lin Mengya, after some consideration, asked that Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s servants remained behind to take care of Baishao.

    Lin Mengya had stayed up the night before to prepare all the medicine and herbs needed within the next half a month.

    The air around the entire mansion was filled with the aroma of the medicinal herbs. People who had no idea what happened would have thought that the eldest son of Prince Qing was preparing to cultivate himself to be an immortal ording to the religious doctrine.

    Lin Mengya had also written down the instruction of the use of all the medicinal herbs and carefully instructed the two servants who were remaining behind to take care of Baishao.

    Once they got out of the city, these two servants would rent a ce from some regr folks and secretly settle Baishao there.

    On the surface, Lin Mengya would make it seem like she had brought Baishao along with her, just in case if Zuo Yuanyi regretted, he would not be able to find Baishao.

    As long as they managed to flee the city, Lin Mengya believed that Prince Qing would rx the lockdown of Yulong Prefecture. This way, they would be able to secretly escape with Baishao.

    As the sky got brighter, everything was in ce for them to set out on the journey.

    As Lin Mengya was sitting in the horse carriage, her bloodshot eyes were like those of the rabbits.

    She was anticipating a dramatic, great escape, which was full of fierce fights and struggles.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The horse carriage started moving off slowly. As they went through the streets of the City of Yu, Lin Mengya saw a man with tattered clothes, who was both blind and crippled, being incessantly attacked by some children.

    Dark red blood from the opened wounds on his face made him a hideous sight.

    However, his mouth without a tongue could only make some ¡°oo¡± sounds from the pain he was suffering.

    It was the arrogant second son of Prince Qing. By this time, he was in a state worse than death.

    Lin Mengya let down the curtain of her carriage and closed her eyes to take a rest as she swayed to the rocking rhythm of the horse carriage.

 Chapter 474 - Get Away Alive

    <h4>Chapter 474 Get Away Alive</h4>

    The journey from the City of Yu to Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion would take at least three days.

    In addition, Zuo Yuanyi had intentionally dyed three more days on his way.

    Because Lin Mengya and herpanions had hurried along, by the time Prince Qing received news that she had entered into Yulong Prefecture, they had, in fact, gone out of the boundaries of Yulong Prefecture.

    After the tiring six-day journey, even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen looked exhausted, not to mention the horses.

    Fortunately, however, the City of Yuan, which was thest city within Yulong Prefecture, had by then be a shadow that had been forgotten by them.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of her horse carriage. Without taking a good rest for six days, she had already had two panda-like dark rings around her eyes.

    However, she still had a ce to rest, given that she was in the horse carriage. Unlike her, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, whose beard had grown out, appeared to have been dug out from a heap of earth.

    ¡°How far is the next safe ce?¡±

    Lin Mengya peered out of the window and asked quietly.

    ¡°In half a day¡¯s journey, we will arrive at Qingyuan Prefecture, where we will find the emperor, my brother¡¯s loyal trusted aide. He is someone whom Prince Qing would be wary of and would not dare to provoke. Once we get there, we would be safe for the time being.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu, who had been staying by the horse carriage replied Lin Mengya with a low voice.

    It was not a big deal to hurry on in their journey. The main challenge was that they had to keep their vignce every second wherever they were. They had to beware of the sudden appearance of Prince Qing¡¯s men.

    It was all thanks to Zuo Yuanyi. If not for his dy, they would surely not be able to escape Yulong Prefecture without any hups.

    Lin Mengya nodded. They were not far from the former capital the moment they exited Yulong Prefecture.

    It seemed that the election of the chief elder in the Pavilion of Herbs was a highly esteemed event.

    Although Prince Qing had privately detained quite a number of people, there were still many people who went through Yulong Prefecture to get to the former capital.

    Zuo Qiuyu had said that all the powerful and influential families in Nation of Lintian would surely send representatives to attend the medicalpetition in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Many physicians and their disciples were hoping to be famous through participating in this medicalpetition.

    No doubt, there would also be many who would be there to watch the excitement, not to forget those at the peripheral who would be betting on the winner of thispetition.

    Lin Mengyaughed in spite of herself. In the eyes of these people holding powers in their hands, the Pavilion of Herbs not only affect the destiny of their ns, but it also determined the distribution of power within the entire country.

    However, in the eyes of themon people, this event was like a magnificent gathering of people.

    The horses which had been working hard for the past six days started out once again with all their energy and they finally arrived at Qingyuan Prefecture.

    Outside the city gates, the senior provincial officer of Qingyuan Prefecture in an official ceremonial outfit, apanied by his men and horses, was waiting for Prince Shen and Princess Anle.

    Having been traveling in the rocking horse carriages for many days, Lin Mengya and herpany finally get to stop outside the city gate of Qingyuan Prefecture.

    To be honest, although coachman was very skillful, Lin Mengya felt as if all her internal organs had been moved out of ce from all the rocking in the past few days.

    ¡°Your servant, I¡¯m Liu Xuan, the senior provincial officer of Qingyuan Prefecture. Wee Prince Shen and Princess Anle!¡±

    The maic yet earnest voice of the young man echoed from outside the horse carriage and it sounded like the beautiful sounds of nature in Lin Mengya¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Haha, Liu Xuan, I knew you woulde to wee me personally once you received news of our arrival. How have you been? We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and I really miss our group of old friends!¡±

    When Zuo Qiuyu met his good friend, his fatigue from the journey had turned into the excitement of reunion with old friends.

    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage with the help of Long Tianyu. The first thing that came into sight was a fair, clean-shaven young man, who was frowning while he was being pompously embraced by Zuo Qiuyu.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, but we are of different status, yours being much more honorable than me.¡±

    Liu Xuan cooly dodged. He did not try to deliberately hide the disgust in his eyes, but he was definitely not looking at Zuo Qiuyu with that kind of honor as he imed.

    ¡°Just look at you and your awkward personality! Neither of us is a woman, why are you so afraid of embraces?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu refused to let him off, firstly because he had been reunited with an old friend. However, this old friend had an unhealthy obsession with cleanliness.

    Not to mention it was Zuo Qiuyu, even if it were the emperor, he would have to put up with this guy¡¯s taunting.

    Now that Zuo Qiuyu had stumbled upon an opportunity to make him suffer, how would he let the chance slip?

    ¡°Prince Shen, please conduct yourself with dignity!¡±

    Liu Xuan could not hold the serious expression on his face any longer but looked at Zuo Qiuyu with disgust.

    He easily dodged Zuo Qiuyu once again.

    ¡°Ohe on, we are men! It¡¯s only right that we rough it!¡±

    ¡°Get away!¡±

    Lin Mengya looked on enthusiastically at the two big men chasing and hitting each other.

    One was thick-skinned and hard to shake off, while the other seemed to have mysophobia.

    She could not figure out what was on their minds. All she could do was to wait for the lively monkey show to end.

    Zuo Qiuyu was soon brought under control by theposed Liu Xuan, who had pinned Zuo Qiuyu under his feet.

    He even wiped the bottom of his shoe on Zuo Qiuyu.

    Lin Mengya, who had been enjoying this highly entertaining scene, finally received a greeting from Liu Xuan.

    ¡°This way please, Your Highness and Prince Yu.¡±

    Liu Xuan greeted them politely with a gentle smile. He was apletely different person from a moment ago.

    Lin Mengya nodded in response and followed Liu Xuan into the city.

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was about to get up, was quickly pinned down by his feet once again.

    Liu Xuan stepped on Zuo Qiuyu so hard that even Lin Mengya secretly stuck out her tongue in surprise.

    What great hatred, no, what a deep and intimate rtionship they share to warrant such a warm wee gift!

    Apart from the way that the Nation of Lintian was divided into a few major prefectures for administrative purposes, the rest of the areas within its boundaries were made up of a total of seven to eight small prefectures.

    Each small prefecture wasrger than the size of a city but much smaller than any major prefecture in its area.

    Qingyuan prefecture was the most outstanding of the small prefectures. Coincidentally, it was also located between the former capital and Yulong Prefecture, so it could be said that it was a key junction of the two ces.

    For this reason, the power of the past did notpletely mix together with Prince Qing.

    Otherwise, the nation would not be able to avoid the situation of having two rulers within the same country.

    From the look of the rtionship between Liu Xuan and Zuo Qiuyu, Lin Mengya could tell that his rtionship with Cousin Chen was also extraordinary.

    Qingyuan Prefecture under the charge of Liu Xuan was much better developed than Prince Qing¡¯s Yulong Prefecture.

    For one, the streets alone wereid out in a very orderly fashion.

    Although the cities were not small, they were orderly structured. On top of that, Lin Xuan was highly respected as an authoritative figure here.

    In the streets, the pedestrians would cast aside what they were doing when they see Liu Xuan and greet him respectfully with a bow before they returned to their businesses.

    There was no need for someone to beat the gongs to clear the way upon his arrival.

    As Lin Mengya trailed behind Liu Xuan, she could not help but rest her eyes on this man walking ahead of her.

    This man was definitely extraordinary.

    ¡°Dear honored guests, together with your horses must be fatigued. We will take a rest at the post for a while. Allow me toe for you in a while.¡±

    Liu Xuan cupped his hands as he bowed slightly to Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu politely.

    When the two nodded to Liu Xuan, indicating their agreement, he turned around, grabbed Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s cors, and dragged him away.

    Smiling, Lin Mengya waved her hand when she heard Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s cry that sounded as if he were a pig being ughtered.

    Sigh, hopefully, she would still be able to see Cousin Yu alive tomorrow.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, your room is ready. Please follow me there.¡±

    Two pleasant-looking maids from the post station soon came forward to receive Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya followed the maids up to the second floor of the post station. Taking off her clothes which were covered with dust, Lin Mengya was finally able to submerge herself into a tub of warm water.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Giving out a sigh of relief, Lin Mengya felt her fatigued body being soothed by the warm water.

    Lin Mengya had intended to turn down the maids¡¯ attentive service, but she eventually sumbed to her aching body and allowed herself to bezy.

    After she had the bath and changed into a new set of clothes, Lin Mengya¡¯s strength was renewed and she returned to the room prepared for them by Liu Xuan.

    It was a tastefully decorated, spacious room. Although it was not decorated with pieces of antique or golden vessels, there were pots of nts with blooming flowers sitting on the table at one corner of the wall.

    Lin Mengya was very satisfied with the room after looking around.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Liu to be so attentive and considerate. Please convey my thanks to him.¡±

    Lin Mengya cupped her hands around a white magnolia flower and took in the scent and immediately, her exhausted body was revitalized and her fatigued body soothed.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please rest early. We will take our leave.¡±

    Not only was the room peaceful and elegant, even the maids were bright and intelligent.

    This made Lin Mengya look at Liu Xuan with a new perspective. As she looked through the window to far and beyond, she realized that night had almost fallen.

    Nevertheless, the people walking in the streets still looked in a hurry to set out.

    asionally, she would spot young girls who seemed to have spent the day sightseeing, rushing towards a certain direction of the city.

    Had they forgotten to keep watch of time, having been caught up with their enjoyment in the city?

    It was because Qingyuan Prefecture was under the rule of Liu Xuan that it was so peaceful and safe. Otherwise, how could these girls be going around without any fear of danger at this hour when night had fallen?

    All of a sudden, a clean piece of cloth fell onto Lin Mengya¡¯s head.

    When she turned around, she realized that a showered Long Tianyu was standing behind her.

    Although he had dark circles around his eyes, just like Zuo Qiuyu, and his grey beard had grown a little into stubbles, he certainly looked much more refreshed.

    ¡°Do you have a dagger?¡±

    Lin Mengya reached out her snow-white palm as she directed her question at Long Tianyu.

    Thetter drew out a dagger from his waist and put it onto her the fingers of her palm.

    The brown scabbard diffused a scent of vicissitudes and of primitive life.

    Lin Mengya held on to the handle and with a little strength, she drew out the dagger from its sheath. Instantly, a sharp pocket dagger appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Why would you such a small dagger? To you, this mini dagger would seem more like a child¡¯s toy.¡±

    Lin Mengya muttered under her breath as she carefully studied the dagger in her hand.

    ¡°Ist used it when I was ten years old. I actually used it to kill a leopard.¡±

    Long Tianyu replied without much emotion in his voice, as if killing a leopard was a verymon thing to do.

    A ten-year-old child killed a leopard with a dagger!

    Lin Mengya gazed at the dagger in her hand with aroused curiosity. She could imagine that Long Tianyu was valiant since young.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯m going to kill a leopard with this dagger, too. Lift up your head. I¡¯m going to help you shave stubbles.¡±

    The dagger was so sharp that even a hair that fell on its de could break. Lin Mengya gently moved the de along Long Tianyu¡¯s face, fearing that she would break his skin.

    Soon, the somewhat rough stubbles fell like shadows from the sharp dagger.

    ¡°Alright, all done. This is my first time and doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±

 Chapter 475 - Visitors Late at Night

    <h4>Chapter 475 Visitors Late at Night</h4>

    Lin Mengya retreated one step. She had been feeling increasingly inconvenient ever since the days she was only able to use one of her hands.

    Although Lin Mengya did not say anything, in her heart, she was really afraid that her right hand would be disabled.

    It would be such a waste if she could not put her teacher¡¯s art of controlling needles to practice anymore.

    ¡°I shall give this dagger to you as a gift. Hopefully, it will be able to protect you.¡±

    Long Tianyu put the dagger into its sheath and pushed it into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    In the past, she also used to own a sharp dagger, but it was not as strong and handy as this one from Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Are you really giving it to me? Alright, but don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not an unreasonable person. Anyway, she was like a ma for troubles, so it was good to have something for self-defense.

    ¡°What Dajincks is suchpetent talents.¡±

    Surely, Long Tianyu could see clearly than Lin Mengya that Liu Xuan was very capable andpetent.

    Naturally, he cherished such talents with much fervor. However, he could tell that Liu Xuan had an extraordinary rtionship with the Zuo Brothers. It was almost impossible for him to poach such a talent.

    ¡°Actually, Dajin¡¯s territory is much extensive than the Nation of Lintian. There should not be ack of talent. The only limitation is that we don¡¯t have a suitable rmendation system in ce. Am I right?¡±

    Lin Mengya pointed out the problem as she smiled at Long Tianyu gently and warmly, her eyes sparkling with wit.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nowadays, when we select the officials to stand in the courts, either the candidates must be nominated by officials of different ranks, or we have no idea when talent would emerge from the imperial examination system. If a talented man were to be unlucky, he would never be able to serve the country in his entire life.¡±

    Long Tianyu gazed at the smart-looking of Lin Mengya admiringly. Every statement she made agreed with what was in his heart.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a change to conduct the imperial examination every four years? We¡¯ll no longer test the candidates on their knowledge only. After all, an official is required to be all-rounded. Regardless of whether the candidates are good at both the civil and military skills, every one of them should be given a chance to disy their talent. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to draw on the experience of the system of imperial examination in the olden days. At the same time, she felt that if these schrs only knew the eight-part essay, the literaryposition in the imperial service examinations, characterized by rigidity and sterility, it would be disastrous that they were to be pedantic and did not know how to be flexible.

    ¡°You prove yourself to be my princess wife in that you are both exceptionally beautiful and intelligent.¡±

    Long Tianyu continued looking admiringly at Lin Mengya and for some unknown reason, a sense of pride arose from his heart.

    Reaching out both arms, he put them around her slender waist and gently carried her to the bed and put her down on it. He lowered himself and looked straight into her eyes and he poured out his heart to her.

    ¡°I am not the pioneer in this, so don¡¯t you praise the wrong person. What will you do if I embarrass you in the future?¡±

    Like a little girl, Lin Mengya wrinkled her nose. She was not used to receiving Long Tianyu¡¯s straightforward praise.

    Perhaps it could be because she had always been alone as she was growing up.

    Families to her were more like signs in a book.

    However, after she arrived here, her maidservants or her father and brother had all allowed her to experience a feeling that she had never felt before.

    This was especially so during this period of time she spent with Long Tianyu day and night. Something seemed to be going on between the two of them. Quietly, something was changing bit by bit.

    For example, in the obscurity of their rtionship, there was the presence of sweet sentiment.

    For example, their intimacy and proximity made her face blush and her heart race...

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Long Tianyu could not help but gently call out to Lin Mengya when he saw that she was in a daze.

    He was really not used to seeing her eyes looking far away when she was right in front of him.

    The faraway look in her eyes always made him uneasy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. Oh yes, I¡¯m afraid that Cousin Yu won¡¯t make it back tonight. Let¡¯s retire early given that we still need to hurry on our journey tomorrow.¡±

    When Lin Mengya thought about how Zuo Qiuyu had been trampled underfoot at the city gate, she could not help but smile.

    She wondered how her cousin had grown into such a joker.

    Although on the surface, Cousin Chen appeared rather serious, he was actually a two-faced master.

    In her impression, her kindhearted and highly skilled physician mother seemed to be more human now.

    When her mother and father first met, she supposed it must have been very dramatic.

    Once again, her curiosity was further aroused!

    That night, Lin Mengya fell asleep, breathing evenly and sweetly.

    As Long Tianyuid on the mattress on the floor, he looked through the veil at the beautiful Lin Mengya who had fallen into sweet sleep and there was a mixed expression on his face.

    The emperor, his father, had ordered the two of them to return likely because there were some new changes in the situation within the pce.

    Although he had deployed his subordinate earlier on, they only sentmon news that was not really of much concern to them.

    However, his father, the emperor, was such an intelligent person. He must have sensed the truth, which was like the undercurrent below a calm surface.

    On the one hand, he had Lin Mengya, but on the other hand, he had his nation. For him, the choice between them was the most vexing.

    All of a sudden, there was a movement from outside the window.

    An rmed Long Tianyu sat up quickly. He quickly checked on Lin Mengya to make sure she had not been aroused from her sleep, then he quietly left the room.

    In the dark back alley of the post station, Long Tianyu had followed the clues and spotted three dark figures standing further down the street at the deep end.

    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness!¡±

    A low voice sounded. It did not attract much attention, although it was sonorous and forceful.

    At that instant, the three figures fell on their knees before Long Tianyu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Once Long Tianyu was in front of his subordinates, he put away the tenderness for Lin Mengya. At this moment, his cold and bright eyes seemed to prate and see through the hearts of people.

    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, there is an urgent message from the Capital City.¡±

    These three men were messengers who ryed messages from the Capital City to Long Tianyu.

    Since they hade all this way, Long Tianyu could tell that there must be a new letter from his father, the emperor.

    ¡°Bring it to me.¡±

    Long Tianyu suppressed the helpless feeling within him, hoping that this letter would not add on to his already burdened heart.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Thereafter, the man handed over a ck envelope sealed with hot wax into Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.

    Despite feeling a sense of resistance, Long Tianyu could not help opening up the letter as quickly as he could.

    There were only a few words in the letter, but it was like thest straw to clutch at to Long Tianyu.

    There was a look of relief deep in his eyes. Thank goodness that his father seemed to finally understand his intention. In this case, he would be even more justified to apany Lin Mengya on this journey.

    ¡°I have gotten the message. Is there anything else you need to convey?¡±

    Without betraying any emotions, Long Tianyu put the letter back into the envelope, but to his surprise, the letter burst out into mes.

    The green mes did not look anything like the cool normal mes. It looked rather bizarre in the dark of the night.

    Long Tianyu released his grip on the envelope and allowed the me to dance around the envelope. In an instant, the ck envelope became silvery grey ashes and dispersed into the air as if it never existed.

    The other two men had disappeared with the letter and Long Tianyu did not even notice when they left.

    Only the man in the middle was left kneeling on the floor.

    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, Blue Bird has started its operation, and soon, we¡¯ll be able to provide you with the information you need. However, Blue Bird said the person you were looking for was not in the hands of the mother-and-son pair.

    The other two men were the emperor¡¯s messengers. Only this man remaining behind worked for Long Tianyu alone.

    This was the privilege his father had given to Long Tianyu alone. Even the Crown Prince did not have such special treatment, to own some autonomy under his father¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Not in their hands? Is Blue Bird very sure of this?¡±

    Although Long Tianyu did not betray his feelings on his face, he was feeling rather anxious.

    Mengya had already confirmed that the queen indeed knew the whereabouts of Long Tianyu¡¯s mother.

    Therefore, he had sent men to sneak into the queen¡¯s inner circle.

    Little did he expect the news that just arrived to be contrary to his belief. How could it be that his mother was not in the queen¡¯s hands?

    ¡°Tell Blue Bird to continue gathering information, but refrain from making any rash move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    After receiving Long Tianyu¡¯s instructions, the dark figure disappeared into the dark street.

    Standing alone in the dark, Long Tianyu was gued by a mixture of feelings.

    He had known long ago that the queen and Crown Prince were a gang.

    However, given that the world was so vast, if his mother had been sent out of the pce, it would not be easy to find her secretly. In fact, it would not be easy even if his father, the emperor were to give an order to search every household.

    He had be an unfilial son.

    Lin Mengya was not aware that Long Tianyu had been out and wandered about anxiously the whole night.

    Having enjoyed a good night¡¯s sleep, Lin Mengya had been recharged physically.

    Early in the morning, Zuo Qiuyu was escorted back from the senior provincial officer¡¯s mansion.

    He had not lost an arm or leg. However, the dark circles under his eyes seemed to indicate that he had received punches on them.

    Lin Mengya gloated at the sight of Zuo Qiuyu, but she was also somewhat curious.

    She wondered what happenedst night between these two men. They were obviously bosom friends who reunited after a long absence from each other. How could they actually shake their fists at each other?

    This was surely one of the entertainments she enjoyed along the way.

    Otherwise, this journey of escape would purely be fleeing for her life and that would be so boring.

    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Xuan here. Please ept my greetings to Your Highnesses, the princess, and Prince Yu!¡±

    In contrast with Cousin Yu, who refused to meet anyone upon his return, Liu Xuan, the senior provincial official of Qingyuan Prefecture, appeared refreshed.

    From her encounter with Liu Xuan yesterday, Lin Mengya knew that he had apulsive disorder for cleanliness.

    Thank goodness, both Long Tianyu and she had scrubbed themselves cleanst night. Perhaps this was why Liu Xuan appeared to be friendlier towards them today.

    Lin Mengya had to admit that because of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s behavior, Liu Xuan must have taken revenge on himst night.

    Immediately, she cast Liu Xuan with a look of friendly approval.

    If he could torment Cousin Yu in this way, he was definitely not an outsider.

    ¡°Please do not stand on ceremony but take a seat, Lord Liu.¡±

    A friendly smile broke out on Lin Mengya¡¯s face as she recalled that a moment ago, Zuo Qiuyu had picked up the steel knife and dashed out as if he was after someone¡¯s life when he heard that Liu Xuan hade.

    When he saw that his cousin was enjoying herself chatting with that scum, a chill ran through his heart and he quickly withdrew into his room.

    This must be a joke. Liu Xuan alone was enough to make him suffer so much. With the addition of his ruthless cousin, it would be tolerable if he died!

 Chapter 476 - Targeting Her without a Reason

    <h4>Chapter 476 Targeting Her without a Reason</h4>

    She supposed Zuo Qiuyu must have told him the whole situation in Wangtian Cityst night.

    Therefore, apart from feeling respectful towards Lin Mengya, Liu Xuan also felt a certain closeness towards her.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could tell there was wariness in his bright eyes.

    Lin Mengya could tell that this man was somebody.

    The servants had served the two people tea as soon as they settled down. With tacit understanding, Lin Mengya and Liu Xuan sipped the tea as they sized up each other in silence.

    ¡°Did that useless cousin of mine make trouble for you yesterday?¡±

    The way Lin Mengya started the conversation did not sound overbearing like how aristocraticdies sounded. On the other hand, her agreeable voice was filled with both gentlenesses as well as the maturity not found among young girls.

    Aplex expression shed across Liu Xuan¡¯s face.

    Last night, Liu Xuan had squeezed every bit of information regarding Lin Mengya out of Zuo Qiuyu using coercion and cajolery.

    Initially, he had thought that thisdy was so bold because she could fall back on her powerful husband as well as the protection and love of her father and brother.

    However, it appeared that her mannerism exuberated suchposure not found amongmon girls.

    For this reason, Liu Xuan¡¯s impression of her was gradually corrected.

    ¡°That did not happen. Prince Shen and I share a very deep rtionship. We must have been overly emotional when we met up again after a long separation. You must find meughable.¡±

    Liu Xuan did not mention anything about the protocol of the courts but chatted as if he was a friend. This could be seen as a friendly gesture.

    ¡°Not at all. My cousin is unruly and naughty. He must have created trouble for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not one to be fooled easily. Since Liu Xuan had been polite and civil, she would y along and not rush into things.

    After chatting in this manner for a while, Liu Xuan could see that Lin Mengya had not given away anything about herself. While he had been testing her all this while, she did not seem disturbed or nervous.

    He instinctively became more curious but less wary of her.

    ¡°I heard that you are visiting the Pavilion of Herbs to seek medical help. This is new. Given that both the Lin Family and Princess Yu are powerful, how would it be so difficult for you to find famous physicians?¡±

    Liu Xuan could feel a chill from someone¡¯s eyes at this instant. After Liu Xuan¡¯s chance encounter with Long Tianyu, he could tell Long Tianyu was not someone to be reckoned with.

    He was definitely very different from those royal princes who were outwardly strong but inwardly weak.

    If such a character was willing to apany Princess Anle and Prince Shen on their trip to the former capital, it was obvious that the objective would not be as simple as seeking medical help alone.

    Liu Xuan looked straight into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes without any fear and even gave him a guileless smile, but Liu Xuan realized that both Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu appeared to be more and more difficult to be seen through and mysterious.

    ¡°Of course, apart from seeking medical help, I do have another objective. Since you and my cousin are old friends, then I suppose you should know about my mother. Seeking my roots is also one of the aims of this trip. My mother passed away when I was very young. The rtives from my maternal side did not know my existence. Therefore, I had responded to my cousin¡¯s invitation to visit my mother¡¯s family in the former capital. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya did not lose her temper, she responded to Liu Xuan¡¯s testy questions and indirect criticism with the answer.

    Man, who thought they were smart, like Liu Xuan, always harbored this conspiracy theory that everyone in the world was a bad person up to no good.

    Although the matter regarding the Pavilion of Herbs was important, she and Long Tianyu would not be so silly as to use this opportunity to aggravate the situation in the Nation of Lintian.

    Moreover, given her rtionship with her cousin, she believed that a united Lintian would be better if Dajin desired to ally with Lintian.

    She instinctively turned to look at Long Tianyu and began to feel a little apologetic towards him.

    If not for her sake, why would an arrogant man like Long Tianyu be willing to waste his time on something so trivial?

    The atmosphere turned a little awkward.

    Even Liu Xuan did not expect Princess Anle, who was twisting and turning her words just a moment ago, had now be so straight forward.

    He lifted the teacup to his lips and took a little sip and could not help but smiled a bitter smile. It was no wonder that Zuo Qiuchen had warned him never to provoke this little cousin of his, unless absolutely necessary.

    From what he saw, what Zuo Qiuyu said was so true.

    ¡°Since Lord Liu Xuan still feels uneasy, you maye to have a look. I see that you, being the senior provincial official, had put the city in perfect order. I don¡¯t think it will be a problem for you to leave for half a month. Lest I, a foreigner, ruin a harmonious situation. I would be the one to be med for causing such amotion.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with a gentle tone, but it forced Liu Xuan to make a wry smile and this was precisely how Lin Mengya had the upper hand.

    She stole a nce at Liu Xuan and spotted the tip of Liu Xuan¡¯s brow twitched.

    He deserved it! In terms of being shameless and unreasonable, no one was better at it than Lin Mengya.

    As a result, Liu Xuan had to suffer in silence, being unable to express his pain.

    Serve him right. It was just too bad that he prided himself on being a gentleman, and therefore would not argue with ady.

    ¡°Haha, Liu Xuan, Lord Liu! Who would expect you to end up in the state of being outargued? What do you think of my little cousin? She is out of the ordinary, isn¡¯t she? It would be better to die than to argue with her!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was watching them engaging in a battle of words, felt as if he had scored off Liu Xuan.

    Finally, Zuo Qiuyu stumbled upon the chance to get back at Liu Xuan, and how would he let this slip?

    He looked at his good friend teasingly. Liu Xuan was stuck in an embarrassing situation because of Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp tongue.

    Lin Mengya nced at Zuo Qiuyu, who hade to smooth things over for Liu Xuan. She snorted as an indication that she was doing a favor for Zuo Qiuyu.

    Nevertheless, she turned around and blinked at Long Tianyu as if she were telling him that she had helped him score off the other two men.

    Feeling a warmth in his heart, Long Tianyu felt that it had been a long time since hest felt that someone else was protecting him.

    He walked to Lin Mengya from the window and as a habit, stood to her right, looked up and gathered her loosened hair in his fingers.

    Their intimate gestures made Zuo Qiuyu extremely jealous.

    He nced at the couple with a sour feeling in his heart, then quietly said to Liu Xuan, ¡°I told you not to test them.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu gloated, but Liu Xuan was totally not affected.

    After throwing a nce at the couple, a somber look shed in Liu Xuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Whenever did someone from the Long family be so affectionate? I¡¯m going to go with you on this journey.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu could only look at Liu Xuan helplessly. However, he did not know the reason why Liu Xuan started to look troubled after knowing the fact that Long Tianyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s husband.

    He was even more perplexed because Liu Xuan had changed his n and insisted on following them on this journey. There had to be some reason that was difficult for him to exin clearly.

    Nevertheless, Zuo Qiuyu had swallowed his words, which he was about to speak.

    Although on the surface, Liu Xuan was somewhat a boastful person, he was really such a stubborn character whom even his brother, the emperor was unable to change.

    Forget it, just let hime along. Anyway, one more person would mean added strength.

    After settling the matters in Qingyuan Prefecture, they started out on their journey once again.

    The former capital was not far away now, but Lin Mengya could not help feeling increasingly uneasy and she had begun to make ns within her heart.

    She could not put a finger on what was wrong. Perhaps it was because this journey had started out with many unknowns.

    Although Liu Xuan had promised that he would personally escort them there, somehow she felt that this journey to the former capital was not going to be as smooth as she hoped.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and the first thing she saw was Liu Xuan¡¯s fresh-looking profile.

    Lin Mengya shook her gently. She must have been in a daze while leaning out of the window.

    Instinctively, she began scanning around to look for Long Tianyu. Disappointed, she failed to spot the dark figure of Long Tianyu in the procession.

    ¡°Prince Yu and Prince Shen had gone to the front to check out what is ahead because we are going through a wooded area. They are very cautious for your sake.¡±

    There was a mocking tone in Liu Xuan¡¯s voice. Such an attitude of him puzzled Lin Mengya.

    However, after thinking over it, she understood why.

    Jin State and the Nation of Lintian had been much more friendly with each other in recent years, but it was not so before that. In fact, there had always been disputes among them in the past.

    The people in different strata had been rather wary of Jin State even to this day. On top of that, they would naturally treat Long Tianyu with enmity because of the sensitivity of Long Tianyu¡¯s identity.

    However, Lin Mengya could not help putting in good words for Long Tianyu.

    ¡°He is different. For my sake, he will not try to destroy what you try to protect. Moreover, he and Cousin Chen are like friends. He is always faithful to his friends.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had tried to exin it casually, it seemed to have provoked Liu Xuan to irritation.

    Suddenly Liu Xuan¡¯s schrly face seemed to freeze and thereafter, he spoke with Lin Mengya with an impatient tone of voice.

    ¡°The members of the Long Family are good at buying popr support. You may have been born into the prestige Lin Family in Dajin, but do guard against the Long Family if you still have the love and respect for your mother. Do not be deceived by them!¡±

    When Liu Xuan had finished speaking, he tightened his legs around the horse and galloped ahead.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Mengya felt frustration rising within her. Her happy mood had instantly disappeared because of this guy.

    She wondered if the members of the Long Family had taken their barley or snatched and jumped into the well with their babies.

    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became, and she was unable to suppress that frustration.

    She could only let down the curtain and stop herself from looking outside, lest she became more frustrated!

    The rocking horse carriage seemed to rock Lin Mengya to sleep.

    With the surrounding being so quiet, the movement of the carriage had put Lin Mengya to sleep without her realizing it.

    The Shen Nung system was working on its own ord. Ever since it was upgraded, Lin Mengya realized that she could actually control her dreams.

    Of course, it did not mean that she could make herself dream whatever she wanted. However, every time she entered into a state of rest, her conscious mind was able to stimte the various functions of the Shen Nung system.

    For example, at the moment, she appeared to be deep in sleep on the surface.

    In reality, she was manipting the mysterious music score for the green stringed instrument in the Shen Nung system.

    She had flipped through it from the first page to thest and it made her wonder that regardless of how precious this music score was, it should not be so desirable that everyone wanted toy their hands on it.

 Chapter 477 - A Burst Seam Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 477 A Burst Seam Revealed</h4>

    Lin Mengya continued flipping through the pages repeatedly. Although Lin Mengya could not deny that this was an amazing book, she still had doubts about it.

    Could it really be that the music score for the green stringed instrument was somehow linked to the sessor of the Pavilion of herbs that it had caused a series of troubles?

    But no, things did not seem so simple.

    At this moment, be it Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu, or Zuo Qiuchen, they certainly knew that she possessed the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    She was also very grateful that as her family and friends, they were very protective of her.

    However, once they arrived at the former capital, there were bound to be things she had to do as well as ploys and schemes which she would be drawn into.

    When she pulled her thoughts back into reality, her eyshes trembled slightly before she opened her eyes.

    Although she was rested physically, her mind was still somewhat fatigued.

    As she massaged her be gently, she was grateful that the journey so far had been quite smooth and uneventful.

    Drawing up the curtain, Lin Mengya looked out of the window. She supposed that they had already emerged from the woods because the road was tter and wider. The traffic on the road was also busier.

    The people on the road consisted of officials, nobles as well asmoners. The traffic heading towards the former capital had increased tremendously.

    In her heart, Lin Mengya could tell that generally, all the people of the Nation of Lintian highly esteemed the matters concerning the Pavilion of Herbs.

    It was no wonder that Cousin Chen had been so anxious and fervent in helping her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving at the former capital soon. Do you think the chess piece at the back carriage would be of any use?¡±

    Long Tianyu lowered his head and asked with a low voice.

    Although they had encountered some trouble along the way, they had not, for a moment, rxed their watch over Sumei.

    Sumei¡¯s character had been exposed very early on. She had been ordering the old maid who was attending to her, acting domineeringly like she was the master.

    However, the old maids were servants from Cousin Chen¡¯s mansion and some of them were personally appointed by Cousin Chen. In this case, all of them refused to submit to her.

    ¡°That will be soon, but we have to give her a chance to flee, right? She must have a hard time holding in all her grudges the entire journey. If we let her go so easily, who knows if she will have an evil n against us? She may be stupid, but not the people she is working for.¡±

    There was a deeper meaning in the smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. To her, Sumei was merely the brick Lin Mengya cast to attract jade.

    Hongyu¡¯s words were deeply embedded in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    The only worry was that her identity would cause a greatmotion once they arrive at the former capital.

    Therefore, she had to consider all possible circumstances so that when the time came, she could reap benefit from confusion together with Cousin Yu and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let me go ahead to make arrangements.¡±

    Long Tianyu rode on the horse to look for Zuo Qiuyu to discuss this matter. They had been traveling for quite some time and had seen much of the local conditions and customs. Nevertheless, given Lin Mengya¡¯s character, she was getting bored in the horse carriage.

    They eventually arrived at a town close to the former capital and Lin Mengya finally found the opportunity to alight from the horse carriage to loosen her limbs.

    Each man escorting her was handsome. The town, though small, was rather crowded with people.

    It only took a while before the three men escorting her attracted the attention of many of the young girls in town.

    Lin Mengya could only return the envious and jealous looks in the eyes of the girls with a gentle smile.

    What to do? These days, the girls walking in the streets could instantly be fans of any handsome guy that they saw.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya could only quietly fade into the background.

    Although the town was rtively small, it was after all located along the route leading to the old capital. For this reason, there was no shortage of inns and restaurants within the town.

    For the same reason, there also were many medicine shops and clinics.

    When they had just entered the town, Lin Mengya, with her keen sense of smell, quickly detected the faint aroma of medicinal herbs in the air.

    Moreover, many paddlers all around were sellingmon herbs that were good for the human body.

    Lin Mengya observed that Liu Xuan was even more meticulous than Zuo Qiuyu in handling all matters.

    He found an inn and reserved the entire ce for their use. He even searched the entire ce to make sure it was safe before he let the rest of thepany enter the inn.

    Lin Mengya was certain that he must be a Virgo, and one person who was gued with obsessivepulsive disorder.

    After considering how polite Liu Xuan had treated her, she did not rake up the incident that he criticized Long Tianyu on the way here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here for tonight. Tomorrow we should be arriving at the old capital. The emperor had already made arrangements for someone to receive us in the old capital.¡±

    Liu Xuan might have joined themter, but he obviously was in control of the situation better than Zuo Qiuyu.

    In light of this, one could see the deep trust Cousin Chen had in Liu Xuan.

    In this case, Lin Mengya found it strange that Cousin Chen was not aware of Liu Xuan¡¯s seemingly hostile attitude towards the Long Family.

    So much so that he had even arranged for Liu Xuan toe out to receive them. Was he not worried that the two men might get into some kind of disagreement and conflict?

    While Lin Mengya made such a judgment in her heart, she was after all no longer a child.

    Perhaps Cousin Chen had his own ns.

    ¡°Thank you for taking all the trouble.¡±

    Lin Mengya bowed slightly, then turned around. She went up to the second floor and entered the room, which Liu Xuan had made someone prepare for her.

    It was a very spacious and bright room, which neither faced the streets nor was at the end of the corridor. The decorations in the room were simple yet elegant. Lin Mengya stood by the window and took in a deep breath.

    At this moment, the Shen Nung system automatically started to work and soon, over ten kinds of medicinal herbs appeared in her mind.

    Even such a small town had been greatly influenced. This made Lin Mengya wonder if everyone in the old capital were qualified to be physicians.

    Cousin Chen had been right. This ce was a suitable ce for Cousin Yu to live and settle down.

    Be it the pce in Dajin or the Prince¡¯s Mansion in the Nation of Lintain, they were more like a restriction for Cousin Yu.

    It was amidst such an atmosphere that the medical skillspetition was held. Even Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was aroused.

    The night had just fallen and an impatient Sumei had secretly pushed open her door.

    With a wicked look in her eyes, she gazed towards one corner of the second floor of the inn as she cursed the evil woman in her heart!

    Although she had expected Lin Mengya not to be taken in by her words, she did not expect Lin Mengya to make arrangements for someone to watch her 24 hours a day.

    Not to mention meal times, even when she went to the toilet, there would be two stout women following and watching her.

    The two old maids were coincidentally very stubborn. She was thankful that when they were not far from their destination, the old maids had somewhat let down their guards.

    When the old maids had drunk a little too much and were a little tipsy, Sumei had seized the opportunity to escape.

    She snuck out of the inn through its back gate and felt her way out into the now quiet streets.

    She looked left and right and eventually found a small rock which she used to inscribe some symbols that were unlikely to attract any attention.

    That person had instructed her to find any opportunity to make such symbols on conspicuous ces to warn them.

    Despite being closely watched by Lin Mengya, Sumei had managed to find opportunities along the way to leave these marks.

    Sumei smiled smugly, curling up the sides of her lips. While the streets were still empty, Sumei managed to sneak back into the inn.

    Sumei heard the old maids saying that the former capital was not far from here. She would let Lin Mengya know who the final victor was when they arrived at the former capital!

    Sumei thought what she had been doing had not been discovered. In truth, everything she did had been seen by another pair of eyes.

    The master of those eyes was like a dark shadow that moved quickly. He had instantly covered the symbols left by Sumei with a piece of wood, which was so thin that no one could spot it.

    As to when these symbols would see the daylight, it depended on the decision of the dark figure.

    When Sumei returned to her room in high spirits, Lin Mengya was in the midst of a war.

    She had been battling chess with Liu Xuan but had lost three consecutive sets. Lin Mengya could only retreat and Long Tianyu, who would avenge her, quickly took her ce.

    A game of chess was likened to a man¡¯s life. During the chess game with Lin Mengya, although Liu Xuan¡¯s moves were swift and fierce, he also initiatively lost many chess pieces to Lin Mengya.

    Lacking in chess ying skills, Lin Mengya felt as if she were the child who had been toyed with by an adult.

    In her discontentment, she wanted Long Tianyu to vent her anger.

    ¡°Prince Yu is indeed very skillful in ying chess. I suppose you are far better at scheming and calcting than the people around you,¡± Liu Xuan blurted out a series of taunts as Long Tianyu sat down across from him.

    ¡°This is just a game of chess. It has nothing to do with any scheming and calcting.¡±

    Picking up a ck chess piece in between his fingers, Long Tianyu maintained his cool andposure throughout the game.

    ¡°Snort, the Longs love to scheme and calcte. I suppose they are always ungrateful and always hit a person when he¡¯s down!¡±

    Liu Xuan spoke sarcastically as heid down one of the chess pieces on the board.

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and nced at Liu Xuan. Long Tianyu was displeased, but he did not let it show on his face.

    ¡°Those impressions are merely the wild guesses of evil people who have nothing better to do. We, the Longs, are upright in all our ways. At least, we are open and aboveboard, unlike those wicked people who stab others in the back.¡±

    The belligerent atmosphere between the two men intensified.

    Even Zuo Qiuyu, who was generally indifferent, was beginning to break out in cold sweat on his forehead.

    When he exchanged a look with Lin Mengya, he was surprised to see that Lin Mengya waspletely unaffected and looked rxed.

    This was strange. Zuo Qiuyu recalled how offended she was when someone spoke against her husband just a few days ago. How was it that she seemed unaffected now?

    ¡°Are you sure the Longs are open and aboveboard? To me, you are a bunch who hadpletely deceived others and made them believe that you¡¯re good. Too bad, I¡¯m not letting you seed in whatever you are scheming to do this time!¡±

    ¡°Crash!¡± The chessboard had been overturned and the chess pieces scattered all over the floor. Wearing a hideous expression, Liu Xuan looked as if he was going to charge at Long Tianyu and tear him into pieces.

    Lin Mengya immediately stood in front of Long Tianyu and red at Liu Xuan with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what misunderstanding you have with the Longs, but please believe me for now. Long Tianyu will never do anything against Cousin Chen¡¯s interest. You have my life as a guarantee.¡±

    Nevertheless, the cold look in Liu Xuan¡¯s eyes did not go away.

    On the other hand, Liu Xuan turned to look at Lin Mengya with some other emotions in his eyes.

    Following that, Liu Xuan had to go off with a huff so he could suppress his anger temporarily.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, lest there be any mishap, may I trouble you to check out on Liu Xuan?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was about to say something but stopped himself. He turned around and ran after Liu Xuan.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were left in the room, and after a long pause, Lin Mengya finally let out a sigh.

 Chapter 478 - Lets Have a Chat

    <h4>Chapter 478 Let¡¯s Have a Chat</h4>

    Lin Mengya bent over to pick up the fallen chess pieces one by one.

    As Long Tianyu set his eyes on her, he could already tell what her thoughts were.

    ¡°You provoked him on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Long Tianyu took the chess pieces from her hands with a perplexed look in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just wanted to understand why he kept targeting you.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was not happy that Long Tianyu had been attacked, she gradually realized that Liu Xuan was not exactly just targeting Long Tianyu.

    He seemed to harbor a great hatred for the royal family of Dajin.

    She merely wanted to drive Liu Xuan to a corner today and see if she could find out any clues.

    As a result, however, Liu Xuan merely provided her with some ambiguous responses.

    Nevertheless, there was one thing that Lin Mengya was certain. If she were to make a guess based on Liu Xuan¡¯s words a moment, he could have been tricked by the Long Family in terms of money and sex.

    After picking up all the chess pieces, Lin Mengya was suddenly ovee by curiosity and turned on the testing mode.

    Looking at Lin Mengya staring at him with her dark eyes, Long Tianyu get gooseflesh.

    What on earth was thess thinking?

    ¡°Prince Yu, is there any princess in the royal family between the age of 18 and 25 who does not adhere to the protocol of the pce and goes out and about as she pleases for a long period of time?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s bright and sparkling eyes, Long Tianyu thought hard and finally shook his head.

    ¡°That would be strange. If he had not been deceived into sex by a female member of the Long Family, why would he say such words? I¡¯m surely going to get something out of Cousin Yu when I have time in the future.¡±

    Being curious and gossipy was definitely a strong driving force for any human being.

    Lin Mengya, who was determined to unravel the reason for Liu Xuan¡¯s heartbreak, would be giving Liu Xuan an earnest look whenever opportunities arose.

    Whenever Liu Xuan turned around and smiled at her embarrassingly, she would give him a hair-standing smile.

    Even Long Tianyu, who got jealous easily, was d that he was no longer the one being watched closely.

    Now, he would be like a bystander like Zuo Qiuyu.

    It was a sunny day. Lin Mengya looked out of the window, supporting her head with her hands.

    She looked so pretty, but...

    ¡°Lord Liu, are you tired? Thirsty? Would you like toe in to have a cup of tea?¡±

    Not only was Lin Mengya¡¯s smile sweet, her voice was also crispy.

    However, Liu Xuan felt a chill run down from his neck to his spine.

    He quickly shook his head. This woman had been casting such looks on him ever since they left the small town.

    ¡°Are you having some kind of misunderstanding towards me? Rest assured that I have no ill intentions. I just felt that there¡¯s some misunderstanding earlier, so I would like to have a heart-to-heart talk with you. What do you think?¡±

    Despite Lin Mengya¡¯s incessant coaxing, Liu Xuan kept his distance.

    It was just too bad that the tworades by his side kept pushing the matter of interacting with Lin Mengya to him.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeky look as if she could not wait to y more tricks on him, Liu Xuan wished he had more legs to carry him far away from her immediately.

    ¡°s, this isn¡¯t getting anywhere. I thought he would be bolder than this, but look at how he¡¯s panicking now!¡±

    The speed at which they were traveling was rather fast. Cousin Yu said they would arrive at the peripherals of the former capital by sunset.

    The old capital consisted of the peripheral part and an internal part. There were altogether eight city gates distributed on the city¡¯s peripheral like a radiating pattern.

    However, the location of the pce and the Pavilion of Herbs was in the inner part of the city, where it was an area where the city could defend itself as well as get its soldiers ready to fight if it had been attacked by enemies.

    However, given that Cousin Chen had already relocated the nation¡¯s capital, there were only some stewards guarding the pce. As for the other subjects in the royal family, they had all gone to serve in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Lin Mengya was a little taken aback at Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words.

    She did not know whether to conclude that the highest authority in the Pavilion of Herbs was either too audacious or that he was ovee by his own selfish ambition.

    Even if these royal subjects had been forsaken by the emperor, they should not be freely given to others as subjects.

    Perhaps it was like what Cousin Chen had anticipated. Having lived in the clover for many years, those in the Pavilion of Herbs had begun to conceive undesirable thoughts.

    It was noon, and the weather had be hotter.

    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage, found a small tea stall, and sat down to rest and cool off.

    Naturally, Liu Xuan used the excuse of wanting to check out what was ahead of them to keep his distance from her.

    Lin Mengya found the way Lord Liu tried to shun her rather funny.

    Where had that Liu Xuan, who was so imposing just a few days ago, gone now?

    ¡°My dear cousin, whomever you set your eyes on would be such an unlucky guy. s, thanks to my kind brother-inw, who willingly took you in. Otherwise, who else would be able to tame a devil like you?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu said with a sigh and shook his head.

    As expected, the pair of husband and wife rolled their eyes at him, although there was a difference in the degree of disdain between those two.

    Long Tianyu had submitted to Lin Mengya since long ago. Now the two for them sang the same tune.

    ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    A in cup of warm water was ced before Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu was aware that Lin Mengya had never like tea that tasted too bitter. However, Baishao had been injured and she was usually the one who was in charge of the good tea.

    Now he could only offer Lin Mengya a ss of in water to quench her thirst.

    ¡°Do you feel that something is amiss given that we have arrived at the former capital so smoothly?¡± said Lin Mengya with a low voice after she took the cup of water from Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and took a sip from it.

    By now, they were closer and closer to the formal capital city. As Lin Mengya went down the line of thoughts, she realized that although they indeed met with some trouble in Tianlong Prefecture, there were no other hups along the way.

    Of course, this was in reference to the difficulties they encountered as signs of dangers that eventually turned around.

    ¡°We still have to be cautious, even though I find it strange too. We had obviously realized some tails along the way but they had merely followed from afar and did note close to us.¡±

    Long Tianyu was very sensitive and observant. Although he had been protecting Lin Mengya like a personal bodyguard, nothing escaped his eyes in their surroundings.

    Groaning, Lin Mengya, too, found it strange and she could not help feeling more worried.

    What she did not know was that these different powers had refrained themselves froming closer because they were also not sure if they were enemies or friends among themselves.

    It was under such a bizarre state of bnce that Lin Mengya and herpany of people managed to arrive at the former capital safely.

    If not for such suspicion among their enemies, they would have met with many more dangerous situations.

    As the saying went, ¡°When you¡¯re covered with lice, you don¡¯t itch, and when you¡¯re up to your ears in debt, you stop worrying.¡± This must be how it felt.

    When they were well-rested, they set out on their journey again.

    As expected, not long after they set out, the towering city wall came into sight.

    The faint aroma of herbs filled the air. Not to mention Lin Mengya, who had a keen sense of smell like a dog, even themon people could tell that there was something special here.

    All the people could not help taking a deep breath.

    The air was filled with the aroma from a wealth of different medicinal herbs, so much so that whoever lived here for a long period of time would have all ailments, big and small, cured.

    This was also the reason why the nation¡¯s capital had never been gued by any pandemic since the time the capital of the Nation of Lintian was built.

    Lin Mengya also understood why those who refused to move the capital were aged kins of the royal family.

    This was a natural choice of ce for retirement. Not only would one¡¯s illnesses be healed, the environment even boosted general health and fitness.

    Nevertheless, it would have taken a few centuries for the capital to achieve this state.

    They could even build an old folks home here. However, Cousin Chen had the intention to move the Pavilion of Herbs to the new capital city.

    Psst... What troublesome project.

    Although there were eight city gates, only two of them were opened during normal times.

    The other six gates would only be temporarily opened on special festivals and asions.

    Given therge number of visitors to the city at this moment, there was already a long line formed by the time they arrived at the gates.

    Since the ce was so crowded, there was no need for Lin Mengya to alight from the horse carriage.

    However, it was vociferous given the crowd.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya and herpany were a prominent group and soon someone in the crowd recognized Prince Shen and senior provincial official Liu Xuan.

    There was no getting away with the pleasantries. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya alternated between forcing a smile and bending down to speak to the people, which was very unlike her usual self.

    ¡°Since Prince Shen hade, it must be Princess Anle in the horse carriage. I heard that Princess Anle is extremely beautiful. Why don¡¯t Prince Shen invite her toe out here so we can see her?¡±

    Immediately, a cold look was shot at the man who was behaving like a social butterfly.

    The man, however, was rather slow at catching the hint. He had failed to realize that there was a handsome man whose face had fallen.

    ¡°That would be difficult. My cousin isn¡¯tfortable in such a buzz. Moreover, she is still young and does not know how to speak appropriately, as a result, she may say something offensive.¡±

    While Zuo Qiuyu appeared to be polite on the surface, in reality, he was growing very tired inside.

    He threw a quick nce at Long Tianyu and realized that he was already fuming, therefore Zuo Qiuyu immediately tried to change the topic.

    ¡°Master Zhu, did I hear that your father hase on this trip too?¡±

    The man who was Master Zhu truly lived up to his name.

    He was squinting his beady eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°Naturally, someone from the Zhu Family might emerge as someone great this time. If that happens, I would be obliged if Elder Brother Zuo could take good care of him.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu flew into a rage at Mr. Zhu¡¯s words.

    He was merely the son of the vice-president of one of the Six Boards. How dare he harbored the wishful thinking of a meteoric rise through the Pavilion of Herbs? How dare he even address Zuo Qiuyu as a brother?

    While Zuo Qiuyu was outraged, he knew not to show his anger.

    Nothing escaped Lin Mengya¡¯s ears.

    The expression on her face turned cold. These people were shameless!

    Her eyeballs rolled around in her eyes as she thought of a good idea.

    After straightening her clothes, she reached out her delicate hands to gently push open the door of the horse carriage.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s getting really boring in the horse carriage. When will we arrive at our destination, Cousin?¡±

 Chapter 479 - The Horse Kicked Its Front Hooves.

    <h4>Chapter 479 The Horse Kicked Its Front Hooves.</h4>

    The rich men¡¯s sons who had surrounded Zuo Qiuyu to seek information or show off themselves thought the voice they heard very feminine and attractive.

    If such a delightful voice were to be calling their names, it would be such a joyful thing for them.

    All the people¡¯s eyes turned in the direction of the voice and saw a slender, fair arm moving across the door of the horse carriage quickly.

    In the next moment, a pretty face with beautiful features appeared before everyone.

    At her smile, it seemed that all the beautiful women in the world paled inparison with her.

    In that instant, the noisy crowd became silent.

    ¡°My dear cousin, we¡¯re about to arrive,¡± replied Zuo Qiuyu after being stunned for a second.

    In this way, he had introduced the identity of this beauty to all the people around them.

    It was then that Lin Mengya seemed to realize therge group of young men in front of her cousin.

    Covering her mouth with her small hand, she looked as if she was taken by surprise and said usingly, ¡°Dear Cousin, why didn¡¯t you warn me earlier?¡±

    There was a girlish, coquettish look in her eyes which made even Zuo Qiuyu go into a daze, not to mention the group of young men.

    What was thisss up to again?

    ¡°This, this must be Princess Anle. Seeing for oneself is surely better than hearing from others. Prince Anle is indeed as beautiful as a fairy!¡±

    Relying on his status, Master Zhu began throwing flirtatious looks. Although he tried to appear gentlemanly, the way his saliva almost dripped from the corner of his lips was enough to expose the fact that he was a lecher.

    Lin Mengya averted her eyes in an attempt to look coy, when in fact, she was quietly sneering.

    She was about to make use of this lecher to her advantage when a low, angry voice sounded in that instant.

    ¡°The sun is scorching, take care not to be sunburned.¡±

    The harsh tone of voice that sounded instantly attracted the attention of all the people.

    Thereafter, the handsome face wearing a sullen expression made Lin Mengya want tough and cry at the same time.

    Ever since their ambiguous rtionship between the two of them progressed to one of intimacy and sweet romance, Long Tianyu¡¯s usual arrogance and aloofness seemed to disappear.

    His jealousy would be aroused easily.

    The deep frown and the murderous look in his deep-set eyes were evident to all, let alone Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I...¡±

    As Lin Mengya tried to struggle free, Long Tianyu, who refused to hear her protest, simply pushed her back into the horse carriage.

    The window of the horse carriage was tightly shut with a ¡°thump¡±.

    In that instant, there was a helpless look in Lin Mengya¡¯srge, watery eyes.

    She wondered if this was right, but Long Tianyu¡¯s protectiveness made her feel a little too restricted.

    She massaged her temples with her pointer fingers and told herself that perhaps she was merely discontented.

    After all, feeling duty-bound, he had put aside all matters in Dajin and apanied her to the Nation of Lintian, bearing with all the trouble she made.

    Not many men in the world would connive with her in this way.

    Forget it, just let him be.

    Seeing the beauty with a charming smile being pushed back into the horse carriage, the other rich young men who appeared to the Master Zhu¡¯s followers were surely very unhappy.

    This was especially true for the effeminate young man who was rather good-looking. Instantly, Long Tianyu had be a thorn in their flesh.

    Setting his eyes on those men, Long Tianyu sneered at the corner of his mouth.

    He would never allow anyone to have covetous thoughts towards his possessions.

    What more she was his wife.

    Long Tianyu crossed his arms in front of him while sitting on the horse and looked down at the men below. In his eyes, these men were like trash in human shapes.

    ¡°We heard that Princess Anle is already married. This must be Prince Yu of Dajin, right?¡±

    Master Zhu emphasized the word ¡®Prince¡¯.

    Immediately, Master Zhu and his followers took the hint and joined in the mocking.

    The sinister and ruthless look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes began emerging from the depth.

    The chilling air about him, like his good looks should not be overlooked.

    Those who were a little sharper and sensitive were immediately able to tell the special aura Prince Yu possessed.

    They quickly put away the mocking look in their eyes. However, being in the former capital of the Nation of Lintian, they also knew that Prince Yu would not dare to do anything outrageous.

    ¡°Zuo Qiuyu, are there anyws in the Nation of Lintian that punishes the royals of another nation?¡± asked Long Tianyu coldly.

    Zuo Qiuyu shook his head immediately as he tasted a trace of bitterness in his throat.

    He certainly was not feeling any pity for Master Zhu and his fellows, rather...

    He was in close proximity to them, what if their blood sttered onto himter on?

    Liu Xuan could feel something was going wrong and was about to step forward to put a stop to it. Unfortunately, Zuo Qiuyu grabbed his arm and took a big step back, as if he had slipped.

    He appeared to be obeying his wishes.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, a conceited Master Zhu seemed to have been kicked hard on his chest.

    In the sight of everyone, he suddenly flew up into the air, and thereafter, he fell heavily by the wayside.

    The loud thud from himnding on the floor shocked the rich young men standing all around.

    Nevertheless, they could see that Long Tianyu had remained seated on the horse all this time. His eyes were like that of a hunting beast ring at its prey with a murderous look.

    Only someone who was observant would know that perhaps it was only a small button from Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve that had made this big man spring up into the air.

    ¡°You! How dare you! Don¡¯t you know you are in the Nation of Lintian, not in your barbaric Jin State?¡±

    Master Zhu panted to groan for a while on the ground before he forced himself to get up.

    He pointed angrily at Long Tianyu with his fat finger and spat blood out of his mouth, while he cursed and swore.

    ¡°Barbaric?¡±

    The corner of Long Tianyu¡¯s lips curled upwards as he sneered.

    Since he had been called barbaric, should he not do something truly barbaric, lest he should waste this title he had been given?

    Finally, with the support of the people around him, Master Zhu got onto his feet.

    Little did he expect that before he could open his mouth to scold again, a pair of ck horse hoofs immediately attacked him?

    At that moment, all the people instinctively dodged to the side.

    Master Zhu, who was cramped in the middle, had no way of dodging to the side, nor could he retreat.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Master Zhu was pinned to the ground firmly by the hooves of the horse in that instant.

    Long Tianyu allowed the horse to freely and happily trample on Master Zhu in a few quick steps.

    After a series of blood-curdling screams of pain, Long Tianyu and the horse appeared to be bystanders who were standing by to watch as if nothing had happened.

    Master Zhu, who had been trampled over a few times, was panting heavily and half-dead.

    Everyone standing around were stunned. No one had expected Long Tianyu¡¯s move.

    Even Lin Mengya, who was in the horse carriage had seen everything through the narrow opening of the curtain.

    Serve him right! He had asked for this by what came out of his mouth.

    ¡°This, this... You¡¯ve brought disaster upon us!¡±

    After the situation calmed, someone seemed to havee to his senses.

    Nevertheless, there were some in the crowd who were gloating.

    Master Zhu, who had fainted by now, was being carried by theckeys by his side.

    At this moment, his so-so-looking face had turned into a color palette. It was covered with red patches and bruises.

    At the sight, Lin Mengya could not help but feel very satisfied. Nevertheless, she took a careful look at him.

    Long Tianyu had been very skillful. He managed to break a few his bones, but that was about all.

    Based on Long Tianyu¡¯s character in the past, this guy would have be a wandering soul by now.

    ¡°Disperse yourselves. There¡¯s nothing much to see.¡±

    A grim-looking Zuo Qiuyu tried his best to settle the situation, although Master Zhu was obviously deserving of the punishment.

    However...

    s, fate had been unkind to him!

    Because of Long Tianyu¡¯s behavior earlier on, all the people around them made way for them.

    When Lin Mengya intended to show herself earlier on, she had only wanted to make use of Master Zhu¡¯s status to gain entrance to the city as early as possible.

    Little did she expect that indeed, they had gone into the city on ount of Master Zhu?

    Despite sessfully getting back at Master Zhu, Long Tianyu was not feeling great. This was obvious from the expression on his face.

    Therefore, Zuo Qiuyu was wise enough not to irritate Long Tianyu. On the contrary, he tried to look pitiful and he rested his arms on the window andined to Lin Mengya softly.

    ¡°My dear cousin, just look at your husband¡¯s temper...¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu paused and sneaked a nce at Long Tianyu to make sure that he did not hear him before he continued.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s nothing serious. That man only had a few broken bones. Did you not see how the officials at the gates did not make things difficult for us when we entered the city? Just be careful in what we doter on, and don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Lin Mengya naturally knew that Zuo Qiuyu was worried. Just like him, she wished there would be minimal trouble on their trip.

    However, she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s temperament too well.

    He would not be the Long Tianyu she knew if he was able to remain unperturbed by those insults.

    Moreover, Master Zhu had only been lightly injured. If the elders in his family were wise, they would note forward to make trouble.

    In thest few days, she had finally understood from her observation.

    Cousin Yu had been living a life without any restraints. He was even considered an alien back in the pce in the Jin State.

    Cousin Yu might not fully understand the implication of being Prince Shen and Princess Anle.

    Lin Mengya supposed the Zhu Family would try to salvage their family¡¯s dignity during the medical skillspetition.

    At that time, they would have to be on their guard.

    In reality, she fully understood that not only the Zhu Family but every family that was participating in this medical skillspetition desired to take down the position that warranted astronomical power.

    Since they were now part of this, they would have to battle hard with these families.

    Given that they were already enemies in this sense, there was no need to be concerned about this little hup, right?

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Zuo Qiuyu did not press further on this matter.

    On the other hand, Liu Xuan had been looking troubled since they entered the city. No matter how Zuo Qiuyu tried to probe, Liu Xuan was tight-lipped and Zuo Qiuyu had failed to get any information out of him.

 Chapter 480 - Dark Shadow Spy

    <h4>Chapter 480 Dark Shadow Spy</h4>

    The streets in the old capital crisscrossed and intersected with each other, and they were lined with shops with a superb collection of beautiful things. Compared to Wangtian City, it possessed much more character and charm.

    Compared to the lively Wangtian City, the former capital was like an old man filled with wisdom and rich life experiences.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was especially perked up by the strong scent of medicinal herbs in the air, although she could only observe the buzz of the streets outside through the window of the horse carriage.

    The people whom Zuo Qiuchen arranged to receive them had been waiting at the gates for a long time by now.

    With someone to lead them on their way, Lin Mengya soon spotted the ce where they would rest for the night.

    It was not a luxurious inn, neither was it some elegant post station, but it was an outwardly in-looking but spacious and clean mansion belonging to some nobleman.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the mansion where my brother used to live when he was still the crown prince. We grew up here together.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu sounded a little emotional when making the introduction and Lin Mengya took a closer look at the ce. The sturdy and heavy gates, though blocked by a screen wall, was not at all old or damaged.

    The procession of people entered through the gates and it was obvious that the dark green tiles on the floor had been meticulously swept.

    Upon their entrance, they entered a spacious main courtyard. Although there were signs of aging at the corners of the houses, the ce was very clean and tidy and this pleased Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Your Highnesses, His Majesty had given special instructions to prepare lodgings for the various people in yourpany, and we have done so. All of you will lodge here during the entire stay in the old capital.¡±

    The person whom Zuo Qiuchen had arranged to attend to them was familiar to Lin Mengya and the rest. He was a young guard named Yu An, who was both quick-witted and steady in handling affairs.

    Most importantly, he was loyal and devoted to Zuo Qiuchen.

    She heard from Zuo Qiuyu that Yu An had been by Zuo Qiuchen side since young. It would be much more convenient for them to have him around.

    ¡°This ce is great. Please thank Cousin Chen on my behalf.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked around the ce and learned that they had prepared a room for her in a small courtyard at the south-western corner of the mansion.

    It might not be as grand as the main courtyard, but the small courtyard was nted with many green bamboo nts. With the bamboo nts, the courtyard became a ce with winding paths leading to quiet seclusion.

    Lin Mengya followed the winding cobbled path and soon, three houses in picturesque disorder appeared in her line of vision.

    ¡°These rooms had been specially prepared by His Majesty. To be honest, he had prepared these for you since ten years ago.¡±

    Yu An exined with a smile and Lin Mengya could not help but be a little taken aback.

    In fact, she had always thought that Zuo Qiuchen was treating her so nicely because she was holding on to the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    What with building a small courtyard ten years ago for a cousin whom he had never met.

    How could she not understand his heart?

    ¡°Please give my thanks to Cousin Chen. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    After expressing her gratitude, Lin Mengya walked up to push open the door to her room.

    There was a unique fragrance of flowers subtly diffusing through the air.

    Stepping through the entrance, she entered a reception room. To her left, there was the inner chamber where she could rest and to her right, there was a bookshelf and a study table.

    Right ahead of her stood a painting of bamboos. She wondered who the artist was who had added many happy-looking sparrows among the skinny bamboo, which made the painting alive.

    There was a soft mattress that wasid on the floor and it was covered with a yam-colored nket.

    Not only was the decoration of the room unconventional, it sure looked like a young woman¡¯s room.

    Seeing the satisfied smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Yu An knowingly retreated from the room.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were the only ones left in the room.

    ¡°Cousin Chen is so considerate. I guess this trip is really worth the while.¡±

    Actually, there was nothing new to Lin Mengya. Even the rarest thing could be found in her own courtyard at home.

    What really touched her heart was Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s kind intention.

    ¡°Hm, I suppose he had really put his heart into this. You must be tired after a day¡¯s journey. Let¡¯s rest early.¡±

    It was as if Long Tianyu did not notice anything at all.

    He did not make anyments, neither did he look like he was unhappy about anything.

    From Lin Nansheng, his brother-inw, to these two cousins of Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu had gotten used to how Lin Mengya¡¯s family members doted on her like she was the apple of their eyes.

    Nevertheless, he was determined in his heart to dote on Lin Mengya a hundred or even a thousand times more.

    If Lin Mengya were to find out about Long Tianyu¡¯spetitive thought, she wouldugh at his childishness.

    However, Long Tianyu simply refused to let any other man upy any corner of her heart.

    Her own brother was no exception!

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We have arrived at the old capital. Those people whom we distracted would receive news soon. If we make a calction, how much time do we have?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s men had been dispersed to the surrounding to find out the traces of those people following them.

    However, there were so many powers behind them that made Lin Mengya speechless.

    Sumei and whoever was behind her was one of them, but having been misled by a group of empty horse carriages, they hadgged behind.

    In total, there were about five to six groups of people who were following them.

    Apart from one group that had been arranged by Cousin Chen to protect them in secret, the rest all had evil intentions towards them.

    Perhaps it was because the time was not ripe yet that these people had kept very still and not left any traces.

    Naturally, Lin Mengya had employed all means to mislead them.

    If they were to start calcting from now, there would a short period of vacuum when they could utterly cut off those people following and watching them.

    This would be the best time to act.

    ¡°That would be about three days. Those people may move fast, but there are too many people who want to enter the city. Based on their travel speed, they would all have entered the city in three days.¡±

    Long Tianyu said conservatively after making a mental calction.

    The fact that they were able to enter the city without much trouble had very much to do with Long Tianyu¡¯s vicious attack on Master Zhu.

    Otherwise, the earliest they could enter the city would have been tomorrow.

    ¡°Three days would be sufficient. Let¡¯s go to look for Cousin Yu and Liu Xuan.¡±

    After pondering and making a mental calction, Lin Mengya had quickly devices a n in her mind.

    These three days would be an extremely precious time for them and they should not waste any moment of it.

    As for her exhausted body, she would find time to rest after three days.

    By then, she would want to have a good tour around this beautiful old city.

    The sky was just getting bright when many dark shadows quietly spread out from the crown prince¡¯s Baodi.

    The peddlers along the streets felt a gentle breeze as a dark shadow flew past them in front of their eyes.

    By the time they rubbed their eyes and took another look, they realized that there was no one there.

    They supposed they were just seeing things.

    The dark figure walked on walls and roofs and no one knew when and where he was hiding. After a few hours passed and by the time the city gates were opened, the dark figure who belonged to darkness hadpletely vanished in the sunlight.

    When night fell, the noisy crowd in the streets began to gradually disperse. When the city gates were closed, those hidden figures would return to the crown prince¡¯s Baodi as if they had agreed to meet at the same time.

    All the men in ck made their way back into the study of the crown prince¡¯s Baodi in an orderly manner.

    They did not even need to say anything but just took out a letter sealed with wax and handed it over to the severe-looking Yu An. Thereafter, they would disappear in an instant.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya had curled up in a wide chair in the study of the crown prince¡¯s Baodi.

    Since yesterday, she had slept a total of only four hours.

    She covered her mouth with her petite hand as she yawned into it. Although she already had dark circles under her eyes, her eyes were still sparkling and there was no sign of her being sleepy.

    ¡°Your Highness the princess, here are the 178 letters, of which thirty-five are sealed with red wax, while sixty-five of them are sealed with ck wax. The rest are sealed with grey wax.¡±

    Yu An arranged the letters neatly as he reported to Lin Mengya respectfully.

    Lin Mengya nced at the letters and started to frown a little.

    The letters sealed in red were from Cousin Chen¡¯s loyal subjects, while the ones sealed in ck were from the party loyal to the former authority. The grey letters were of those who stood on the fence, who were wavering and afraid of offending either party.

    Although the supporters of the old power did not make up the majority, the situation was still not favorable for Cousin Chen.

    The letters contained information that Lin Mengya instructed the men to find out when they sneaked into those people¡¯s houses.

    What was strange was all the information was regarding trivial matters. Regardless of how big or small the matters were, every detail was to be recorded clearly.

    Eventually, there was no important secret that was found out. Even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu had no idea what Lin Mengya was up to.

    ¡°I know, but let¡¯s continue to find information. Within two days, all the noble families would be in the old capital to be spectators to thepetition. I want everything they do once they enter the city to be reported to the details. Tell them that they do not need to enter the center to spy. However, every other thing they find must be recorded carefully. Nothing should be left out!¡±

    Immediately, Yu An went ahead to make arrangements to send out men to do the job, while Lin Mengya opened one of the letters sealed in red. After taking a look at it, she threw it into the burning stove and it was consumed by fire.

    ¡°Cousin, what is this...¡±

    After all the hard work throughout the day, was it just for her to take a look and throw away?

    Not to mention Zuo Qiuyu who could no longer remain seated, even theposed Long Tianyu could no longer bear it but cast a perplexed look at his wife.

    ¡°I am analyzing the situations in the various households. Rest assured that none of the information collected will be waste.¡±

    Despite Lin Mengya trying to assure them with aforting smile, she continued opening the envelops and burning the letters after ncing through them.

    The other three men in the room were bing increasingly puzzled. What on earth did thisss have in mind?

    Finally, the burnt smell of the letters stopped bing stronger when Lin Mengya read thest letter sealed with grey wax.

    The Lin Mengya at this moment had gone into a daze. While sitting on the chair, her eyes seemed nk and they could not tell where she was looking.

    However, if they were to observe, they would see that her fingers seemed to be doing some kind of rhythmic exercise.

 Chapter 481 - Knowing Oneself and Knowing the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 481 Knowing Oneself and Knowing the Enemy</h4>

    In fact, all the details recorded by the men in ck after a day¡¯s observation would make anymon person go crazy.

    However, Lin Mengya was blessed with the powerful Shen Nung system in her brain.

    One only had to recall how the system hadpleted analyzing the highlyplicated medical manual such as the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    In the same token, the Shen Nung system would be able topletely analyze the situation in the 178 families in an instant.

    The reason for the dull look in her eyes at the moment was because while the Shen Nung system was operating, she would be too upied to be concerned about what was happening before her eyes.

    While the fingers of her left hands were opening and closing, Lin Mengya was really controlling the contents within the virtual world.

    The characteristics of all the people were recorded ording to the format sheid down earlier. Within the scope of observation, there were not onlyments about the head of each household by other people, his behavior, the food that he ate each day, but also the characters and ages of the servants in the household.

    Every person being observed had been categorized so that the records were very clear at a nce.

    Lin Mengya scanned through the information as fast as she could to get an idea.

    It was after a long time that she finally returned from the virtual world. She rubbed on her be and let out a sigh of confusion.

    ¡°What happened? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    A voice filled with concerned sounded. Lin Mengya lifted her head and caught the sight of the anxious expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Nothing. I was just preupied with some matters.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little apologetic. Perhaps, there were some things that she could never say to Long Tianyu.

    Going forward, she ought to refrain from exposing such abnormal behavior in front of others.

    Otherwise, those who were concerned about her would think that she had contracted some other illnesses.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. My dear cousin, given that you¡¯ve sent these men out to find out such information that seemed so trivial, are you up to something else?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu desperately wanted to know what Lin Mengya has got up in her sleeve.

    ¡°We can only be victorious if we know ourselves as well as our enemies. If we desire to be the winner in the medical skillspetition, we need to know all the people¡¯s trump cards. Think about it, apart from the few remaining elders, there are still many outstandingpetitors who are hoping to be the emerging dark horse. If we¡¯re still clueless at this moment, won¡¯t we be wasting precious opportunities?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made sense, but Zuo Qiuyu just realized that she had not answered his question at all.

    When he was about to press her further, Lin Mengya made an excuse that she was exhausted and wanted to take a rest.

    Despite being ovee by curiosity, it was impossible to try to fish anything out in Long Tianyu¡¯s presence, not to mention the death stare from his dark eyes. Zuo Qiuyu could only drawback and give rein to his impulse.

    Reluctantly, he watched Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu¡¯s backs as they took their leave.

    Nevertheless, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s anxiety was not abated.

    ¡°Rest assured. The princess must have her reason given what she said. Let¡¯s just put our trust in her.¡±

    Liu Xuan, who had been watching quietly by the side, patted Zuo Qiuyu to assure him.

    There was a mix of emotions in his expression, but there was definitely a look of determination in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you really believe that my sister is able to handle the current situation?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu could see that Liu Xuan and Lin Mengya did get along alright but not especially well along the way.

    Why would he say he trusted Lin Mengya?

    ¡°Just keep watching. She¡¯s probably the only one who could stir up this pool of stagnant water.¡±

    There was a look of anticipation in Liu Xuan¡¯s eyes.

    In that instant, he gave Zuo Qiuyu a severe look and there was a hint of threat in his voice.

    ¡°Earlier on, the emperor had sent a secretmand through some men. He wanted me to seek out a suitable candidate to participate in the medical skillspetition. Let me ask you one more time, do you really not want to participate?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s answer was stuck in his throat.

    In fact, on the night they arrived at Qingyuan Prefecture, Liu Xuan had already questioned him regarding this matter.

    However, Liu Xuan was unable to shake his determination by instilling some sense of righteousness in him or using both coercion and cajolery.

    However, when Zuo Qiuyu witnessed for himself how the situation in the former capital was adverse to his emperor brother¡¯s position, his determination wavered gradually.

    He was used to beingid back. He would never have gone on this trip back to his country this time if not for Lin Mengya wanting to search for the medicine from the country.

    Nevertheless, he was a member of the Nation of Lintian, after all. Perhaps he had been too selfish for being an escapist all along.

    However...

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t force you into anything. I suppose the princess and the emperor must have other arrangements. Tomorrow will be the deadline for registration. Even if you wish to participate, it might be toote now. Rest early now. The days ahead are going to be tough.¡±

    Liu Xuan gave Zuo Qiuyu a long, deep look. Apparently, he did not try to hide the little bit of disappointment in his eyes.

    Thereafter, Zuo Qiuyu became the only person left in the study.

    He scanned the empty study and the vessel containing the burning letters which almost burnt out.

    Zuo Qiuyu was utterly disconcerted at this moment.

    While the inquiry continued, countless new faces continued to appear in the old capital every day. Even if the men in ck were being discovered by any chance, they would not be stirring up much suspicion.

    Countless people, be it court officials ormoners, had seized thesest few days to enter the old capital.

    The medical skillspetition was a battlefield for those in power to pursue even greater power.

    To themoners, however, it was another opportunity to indulge in revelry.

    At this moment, however, Lin Mengya was sitting still in the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion while receiving and handling the stream of information being sent to her.

    They had already entered the second day, and basically, all families within the Nation of Lintian with influence had arrived at the old capital.

    Even Prince Qing from Yulong Prefecture had made his way quickly to the old capital with his son who would be his heir.

    Nevertheless, he did not dare toe to Lin Mengya to make trouble.

    Prince Qing would be joking if he were to bring his actions to light. He would bemitting a taboo by doing so.

    Therefore, he could only swallow it. He even sent men to present a gift to Lin Mengya.

    Laid in front of her were many rolls of top-grade silks and brocades as well as a box of rare essories. Lin Mengya fiddled through them and turned to Yu An.

    ¡°Is Prince Qing always so generous?¡± she asked Yu An.

    Being a know-all person, Yu An immediately answered the question with wit, saying, ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, Prince Qing is well-known for being stingy. When our emperor ascended the throne, he merely presented a jade statue as a gift. Nevertheless, these gifts are probably not a big deal given you are Lintian¡¯s national treasure.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at Yu An and turned back to look at the heap of things in front of her.

    There should not be anything wrong with these gifts. Otherwise, they would be brought before her.

    However, she had, after all, embarrassed Prince Qing considerably back at Yulong Prefecture earlier on.

    For such a stingy, crude, and dim-witted person, why would he be willing to send her so many gifts?

    This was not going to be so simple!

    ¡°Do you know who are the trusted people of Prince Qing?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked intently and Yu An pondered for a moment before answering her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the emperor casually mentioned Prince Qing. He is one who loved taking credits, so the people surrounding him love sucking up to him. A few years ago, an advisor went to his mansion. ording to what the emperor said, this advisor was not a simple man and Prince Qing esteemed him highly. However, this man loved traveling and for this reason, Prince Qing even sent many men to protect him. No one knows what he looks like.¡±

    Yu An¡¯s words finally cleared Lin Mengya¡¯s doubts.

    Now she understood why Prince Qing had failed while contesting with Cousin Chen. His reckless and willful character ought to y an important part in this.

    If not for his advisor who helped withying out everything for him, she supposed Prince Qing would not be able to escape unscathed and continue acting like a tyrant in Yulong Prefecture.

    However, people like him had a mortal wound. While he was willing to listen to the advisor, he would not take in all his advice.

    Otherwise, it would not have been so easy for Cousin Chen to be the emperor.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept the gifts first. I can get someone to sell themter on. Remember not to broadcast this matter, but neither should we keep it a secret.¡±

    Once Lin Mengya gave the instructions, Yu An speedily passed on the instructions to his men to carry them out.

    Right when the men carried all the gifts out of the room, Long Tianyu entered the room.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you should take a good rest? Why are you making yourself so busy over all these matters?¡±

    Long Tianyu started frowning. Lin Mengya had not been looking very well these few days.

    Although both Zuo Qiuyu and she had imed that it was not bothering her, Long Tianyu could not help worrying.

    Just look at how he had rushed back to the mansion once he finished doing what he needed to do.

    Little did he expect that Lin Mengya, whom he had forced to stay under the nket before he left to make sure she took a rest, had begun tobor over other trivial matters now.

    When on earth would thisss learn to take care of her health?

    ¡°I am really alright. You are the one making me worried now. I haven¡¯t seen you since the early morning. Tell me if you¡¯ve been out to look at the many beautiful girls in the old capital.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was tender and coquettish and this crippled Long Tianyu.

    He looked at her as she grabbed onto his shirt with one hand, behaving like a shrewish woman.

    All he could do now was to y along with her and sat down on the chair beside Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Nothing. I just had to go out to handle certain matters.¡±

    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s helpless and innocent expression, Lin Mengya could not help but burst outughing.

    Gently, she smoothed her hand over Long Tianyu¡¯s shirt, which she crumpled. She had instantly turned into a graceful and virtuous wife.

    She loved the feeling of being doted upon by Long Tianyu. Unknowingly, she began manifesting the lovely and innocent traits of a young girl.

    ¡°I kept having the feeling that it was way too quiet in thest few days. Put on your guard when you go out. This is not Dajin and you will likely invite feelings of enmity if people find out about your identity.¡±

    Long Tianyu held her pair of tiny hands in his. While both her hands were snow white and delicate, her right hand was limp and without strength.

 Chapter 482 - What it Meant to Take Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 482 What it Meant to Take Initiative</h4>

    A pained look shed in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    Although Lin Mengya had been keeping quiet, she must have been very concerned about her temporal imperfection.

    For this reason, he swore he would have Lin Mengya healed no matter what price he had to pay.

    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±

    He responded to Lin Mengya with a low and tender voice while hisrge strong hand crept onto her right shoulder.

    Moving from top to bottom, he massaged Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm in the way that Zuo Qiuyu taught him.

    Zuo Qiuyu had once mentioned to him that if Lin Mengya¡¯s arm had not been massaged frequently before it healed, there would be seque even if it were to heal.

    Despite theck of sensation in her right arm, Lin Mengya could not help but start to blush when she saw Long Tianyu attending to her carefully.

    She turned her head away and scolded herself in her heart for being so useless.

    Why would she be so agitated merely when Long Tianyu was massaging her arm?

    ¡°That...¡±

    The atmosphere turned rather awkward from theck of conversation between them.

    However, Lin Mengya immediately felt the dryness in her mouth the moment she opened her mouth.

    Lin Mengya, who was usually sharp-tongued seemed to have gone nk in her mind. How useless she was! Before this, they had fought non-stop and there was never a moment of quiet.

    Now that the atmosphere turned so quiet and harmonious, and in contrast to her usual self, she was tongue-tied.

    ¡°Erm? Why?¡±

    Long Tianyu lifted his eyes to look at her and had a superb view of her blushing snow-white pretty face.

    He stared at her fluttering long, curlyshes. It appeared that she was trying to avoid looking at him.

    It was rare that Lin Mengya was so coquettish, but it encouraged Long Tianyu to want to bully her.

    His cheeky intention inched one step closer as the two of them were in close proximity.

    The refreshing fragrance exuberating from Lin Mengya¡¯s body that was mixed together with the subtle fragrance of medicinal herbs seeped into Long Tianyu¡¯s breath.

    To Long Tianyu¡¯s puzzlement, while he clearly knew that Lin Mengya usually did not apply any powder, he could not help feeling intoxicated when he came close to her and smelt her scent.

    While Lin Mengya felt that Long Tianyu was approaching, she turned away even more forcefully.

    Little was she aware that her neck and earlobes were turning red.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes deepened at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s blushing neck and earlobes.

    ¡°Nothing... nothing... just be careful.¡±

    Even such a simple statement made Lin Mengya panicked so much that she bit her tongue.

    Rolling her eyes, Lin Mengya could not understand her own strange behavior.

    She had grown used to her intimacy with Long Tianyu over this period.

    However, whenever he inched closer to her, they could both sense that the temperature between them was rising. Nevertheless, there was still a gap in their midst.

    She could feel some kind of anticipation within her.

    In that instant, Lin Mengya felt as if she had suffered a blow from this very thought of hers.

    Good heavens! Did she feel that her desires had not been satisfied?

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide, shocked at her own thoughts.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was Lin Mengya.

    It was not her style to behave like a coy little girl.

    Seeming to have made up her mind to do something, Lin Mengya suddenly turned back her head.

    At that moment, the two people came face to face with each other and the tips of their noses were barely a millimeter apart.

    Go for it! Lin Mengya closed her eyes abruptly and moved towards Long Tianyu without further hesitation.

    She thought this was going to be a sweet beginning, who knew...

    ¡°Ouch! Painful!¡±

    Given her determination, she should be praised for her courage. But apparently, she had misjudged and underestimated the force of a kiss.

    Immediately, she felt the aching feeling in her nose from the impact.

    Lin Mengya covered her nose and cried out in pain.

    She immediately opened her eyes. By now, her eyes were filled with tears because of the pain in her nose.

    Heavens! She merely wanted to take the initiative this time, but why did this ridiculous thing happen?

    Lin Mengya had no time to think about the ambiance. At this moment, all she thought of was to find a hole to bury herself and never to emerge for the rest of her life!

    ¡°Sigh... you...¡±

    Simrly, Long Tianyu rubbed his nose and did not know whether tough or cry as he gazed at Lin Mengya.

    He looked dotingly at her, but there was also a look of helplessness in his eyes.

    His wife would never behave the way normal people behaved.

    A moment ago, before he could make out what was going on, he had seen her heading fast and headed toward his face.

    Caught unprepared, he did not dodge in time and had to take the blow on his face.

    Before he, the victim, couldin, the perpetrator had cried out in pain first.

    ¡°Boohoo, please quickly take a look to see if my nose has copsed. What can I do if it has copsed? There¡¯s no ce here that I can go for stic surgery. I¡¯m doomed!¡±

    Who would have expected that one needed to have a sense a direction when kissing? How was it that Long Tianyu seemed unscathed while she felt as if her nose had been ttened?¡±

    Rushing to the mirror in the inner chamber, Lin Mengya felt that her nose had somehow be lower despite knowing that her nose bone was not injured.

    She kept pinching and pulling until she felt that her nose had returned to its original height. Even then, she scrutinized it from all angles in the mirror in fear that it would copse again.

    Trailing behind her, Long Tianyu looked at her with much amusement, and his thin lips instinctively curled at their ends into a smile.

    Although they had missed a kiss, he felt all that had happened was worthwhile, ignoring the fact that he had got a blow on his face.

    The temporary episode had passed. The chaotic situation reminded them to be on their guard.

    After taking a short rest, Lin Mengya threw herself into the massive project of analyzing the data once again.

    Just when the night fell, Lin Mengya had the situation of all the families participating in the medical skillspetition stored in her brain.

    There were no such things as perpetual friends, only perpetual benefits.

    During this medical skillspetition, not to mention those enemies of her cousin, the emperor, even those people who had always been on their side could possibly develop other thoughts and turn against them.

    Given that they were tight on time, they could only try to mislead the people by relying on their men watching from the peripheral.

    If they tried to infiltrate into the inner circle of their enemies within such a short time, they would definitely stir up suspicion and rm.

    She knew that Cousin Chen had surely nted his informers around many people.

    However, those informers would be the trump cards to be used at crucial moments.

    In the current situation, there was no use of them yet.

    As for those matters which she sent out men to investigate, one of whom was the head of the Lin Family, which was also her father, Lin Nansheng. Those men whom he trusted or had an intimate rtionship with were mostly upright and guileless people with heroic spirit.

    In contrast, Shangguan Qing and the people serving her were evil people who only knew to fawn on her.

    This was the reason she wanted to find out the impression the influential families or families of officials had on them so that she could use the information to draw aparison.

    Perhaps people pretended to behave differently from what they were really like when they were outside.

    However, many people would not be able to cover up the minute details.

    For example, the attitudes and behaviors of the servants or female family members within the family would not be easy to cover up.

    If one was able to hide even the minute details and not allow people to see any ws, he must be extremely intelligent.

    Such a person would usually not do any silly things. At the same time, he would be a very difficult opponent to deal with.

    Even if she were to be on guard early, she would be able to seed.

    Through tidying up and analyzing the information collected, Lin Mengya believed that there would be many people that they needed to guard against if Zuo Qiuyu wished to win in thepetition.

    However, Lin Mengya already had an idea in her mind. The most important thing now was to solve the great problem right before her eyes.

    ¡°My dear cousin, will you help me think of a solution, please?¡±

    Why would such a handsome face be filled with such a sour expression?

    At this moment, Zuo Qiuyu had lost all dignity of being an elder cousin. He merely sat on the chair, moaning and groaning to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What can I do? You better think of a solution yourself.¡±

    The artpetition was just around the corner and this useless guy was contemting fleeing!

    Lin Mengya did not try to conceal the look of disdain in her eyes. She would, by all means, make him join thepetition even if it meant that she had to tie him up.

    However, the time for a life-and-death struggle had not arrived at this moment.

    ¡°But¡ª Sigh, you know I don¡¯t have the capability. What if... what if I lose in thepetition? Would I be creating more trouble for my brother, the emperor?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu fiddled with his hair, appearing to be in a great struggle. His mind was in a state of disarray.

    If he did not step out to help his emperor brother, he would be doing a disservice to the Nation of Lintian and his brother. All the more, he would be doing a disservice to his parents in heaven.

    On the other hand, if he were to help his brother, he would perhaps be eliminated in the first round given his capabilities.

    In his mind, Lin Mengya would naturally be the most suitable candidate, but her status made her unsuitable. Given his brother, the emperor¡¯s personality, he would naturally have another candidate in mind.

    Zuo Qiuyu supposed he didn¡¯t have to participate in the deadlypetition.

    ¡°Alright, you may not go. However, think about it, if any other person takes up the position, even if there are no problems within the first three to five years, what do you think will happen eight or even ten years from now? Power is something that people get addicted to easily. When one tasted the feeling of being paid homage to and being idolized, would he be willingly submitting to someone above him always?¡±

    Lin Mengya said tly but she had hit the nail on the head.

    Actually, Zuo Qiuyu had also thought of that. However, he was merely afraid to shoulder the responsibility. He had therefore chosen to escape.

    Although Lin Mengya did not know what happened to Zuo Qiuyu in the past that had resulted in him running away from his responsibility, as a member of the royal family of the Nation of Lintian, he would not be able to run away from his destiny and duty, just like her mother who escaped half-way.

    Not to mention that he was the only sibling of the emperor of the Nation of Lintian; they were from the same mother.

    ¡°But... but I...¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu appeared to be tormented and was having a great struggle within him.

    His eyes were already bloodshot.

    Lin Mengya was right. Moreover, his brother, the emperor, had invested in him so much.

    The emperor had even taken up some of the responsibilities belonging to Zuo Qiuchen without anyint.

    Perhaps it was time for him to do something to repay his emperor brother.

 Chapter 483 - Hengyun Gambling House

    <h4>Chapter 483 Hengyun Gambling House</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you into this, but before Cousin Chen arrives, he will have decided on the candidate. After this, you may choose to return to Dajin with us. At least no one will force you into taking up responsibilities over there.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her gaze, appearing to be indifferent. It was as if she did not care whether Zuo Qiuyu agreed or not.

    Nevertheless, the more she spoke, the more Zuo Qiuyu felt bad.

    The overwhelming sense of guilt bore down on him and he felt as if he would copse.

    After a long struggle, he finally sighed painfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked to Zuo Qiuyu with surprise in her eyes.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu must have made up his mind. He had decided not to run away anymore, but to take up the responsibility belonging to him.

    ¡°I said I would participate in the medical skillspetition, and, please help me to win. Only in this way will my emperor be free of any worries from behind.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head to hide the smile on her face. She did not let Zuo Qiuyu see the look of victory in her eyes.

    ¡°You have to consider this carefully. Once we get swept into this storm, Long Tianyu and I can walk out of this anytime. However, once you win thispetition, not to mention getting out of the Nation of Lintian, it will be a big deal for you to leave even the old capital city. From that day on, you will have to leave behind your carefree life. Your days will be filled with dry and boring things. Are you prepared for this?¡±

    Despite knowing what Lin Mengya said was the truth, Zuo Qiuyu was set on joining the greatpetition.

    Seeing his determination, Lin Mengya finally felt the burdene off her shoulder.

    ¡°But... but listen, it¡¯s toote to apply and register for thepetition. What should I do? Sigh, it¡¯s my bad. If I had figured this out earlier, we wouldn¡¯t havended in this situation¡ª¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was full of regrets when he remembered that he needed to register for thepetition earlier.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure Cousin Chen, the emperor, would easily find a way to squeeze in one more person through his rtions.¡±

    Lin Mengya used the teacup to hide the smile at the corner of her mouth. In fact, from the day they entered the old capital, Lin Mengya had secretly asked Liu Xuan to use Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s seal to enter thepetition.

    Poor Zuo Qiuyu! He was kept in the dark when these two people nned everything on his behalf.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, we received news that the people following us had entered the city.¡±

    Suddenly, Yu An came up to Lin Mengya to report the information to her. However, this was no good news to Lin Mengya at all.

    They had arrived earlier than Long Tianyu had anticipated.

    However, how could she refuse to meet them since they had happilye to her for shelter?

    ¡°Alright, I get it. Oh yes, do you know where I can find gambling houses in the old capital?¡±

    The two people in the room found it strange that Lin Mengya should be asking about this.

    Gambling houses? Lin Mengya did not seem to have a liking for gambling.

    ¡°There are such ces. In fact, all the gambling houses have been filled with people given that there are so many strangers who havee to the city. Princess, you are so precious and should not go to such ces. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    Yu An cautiously dissuaded Lin Mengya. His Majesty had repeatedly instructed him to serve and take care of the princess properly.

    Gambling houses were ces with a mix of good and bad people. If the princess went there, she would create amotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can dress up as a man. Wait here for a while. Let me get prepared and we¡¯ll go out to have some fun.¡±

    After Lin Mengya finished speaking, she returned to her room to change into the clothes of a man.

    Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu were left there speechless, and they exchanged helpless looks.

    The two of them would be great sinners if any idents were to happen.

    However, when they saw a very excited Lin Mengya dressed in man¡¯s clothes, they could only follow her around silently as her bodyguards, one on her left and the other on her right.

    The moment they emerged from the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion and proceeded past two streets, the people in the street gradually increased in number.

    The ce that they resided consisted mostly of mansions of government officials and influential families. Commoners did not usually go there.

    On the other hand, the gambling houses, restaurants, and bars were located at the busiest few streets in the old capital.

    If not for Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu, who were walking by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, they might not even be able to inch a step forward.

    ¡°Why are there so many people? It appears that this medicinal skillspetition is extremely important to the people of the Nation of Lintian.¡±

    Lin Mengya muttered under her breath. This was the first time in her life she saw such busy and noisy streets.

    This wasparable to the spring parade organized by her university during the short-term holidays.

    The people were definitely not there to enjoy the scene, but rather, they were there to see other people. A ustrophobic person would not be able to survive this.

    ¡°You are right, master. The people of Lintian take pride in being able to attend the medicinal skillspetition. Nevertheless, let¡¯s go back. There are just too many people here, and it¡¯s not safe.¡±

    Yu An stretched out his arms to block the wave of peopleing towards Lin Mengya as he earnestly persuaded Lin Mengya to turn back.

    However, the sharp-eyed Lin Mengya had spotted from afar the gambling houses further down the streets.

    She proceeded to direct the two men to force their way through the crowd. Despite going against the tide of people, they finally made their way to the entrance of a gambling house.

    ¡°This is it. Come, let¡¯s go in to have a look.¡±

    This particr gambling house with a wide entrance and a signboard saying ¡°Hengyun Gambling House¡± seemed to stand out from the other gambling houses.

    Its dark blue curtains hadpletely blocked the view of the people outside from looking in.

    Lin Mengya scanned the building and decided that this would be the one.

    Among the surrounding gambling houses, this had to be thergest.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya realized that most of the people going in and out of this ce were dressed in fine clothes.

    Under normal circumstances, these people were mostly from affluent families.

    She was not interested in winning small money. She was here to win big money.

    She headed into the gambling house straight away. The moment she entered, continuous shouts of gambling entered her ears.

    Just as she expected, the business in this gambling house was no doubt booming. There were all kinds of gambling games and people who were either skillful or lucky.

    Like all gambling houses, there were some customers who were smiling away as well as those who were frowning deeply.

    Lin Mengya looked around curiously while the two men followed closely by her side with focused attention.

    Although the three of them were dressed simple in clothes, the eyes of the people who frequented this gambling house were very sharp indeed. After all, this gambling house was different from the others.

    Soon, a pair of observant eyes fell on the three of them.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was standing by a table with her eyes glued to the dice cup.

    ¡°It¡¯s opened! Opened! Opened! One, two, four! They are small numbers!¡±

    Some people bought both small and big numbers. However, obviously, more people ced their bets on big ones.

    In that instant, those people could only look on as their money went into others¡¯ pockets.

    From the expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, one could tell that she seemed unbothered.

    She did not look surprised. Instead, she appeared as if she had expected the oue.

    ¡°Sir, you look like you have a n in mind. How about you joining in the game with these young masters here?¡±

    A clear but polite voice of a woman sounded from behind Lin Mengya.

    When Lin Mengya turned around, she spied a face with simple yet delicate features.

    The woman looked to be about 30 years old. She was dressed in a simple in white dress and there was only a single silver hairpin on her hair. She had well-defined eyebrows and long, thin eyes. She was even wearing a subtle smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Her features were not especially outstanding, but in this setting, she appeared even calmer and more collected.

    Although she was just a woman, the people in the gambling house seemed to esteem her highly.

    Even the dealer at this table had nodded respectfully at her first of all.

    After pondering over it, Lin Mengya came to the understanding that she was either the boss of this gambling house or someone who yed a huge role here.

    ¡°You are too kind, madame. I¡¯vee from a poor vige and it was with much difficulty that I finally arrived here. I am hoping to see the world.¡±

    Lin Mengya responded with courtesy. After all, thisdy ought to be something else to have established herself in thergest gambling house around here.

    ¡°You¡¯re very modest here, sir. It¡¯s not easy to get by outside our hometown. Everybody is trying to find something entertaining. Somehow, I have an affinity towards you the moment I saw you. It¡¯s too crowded and noisy here. I¡¯m afraid an elegant and delicate person like you will be tainted. I suggest that you should follow me to the back hall. It¡¯s quieter and the games there are not as wild as those being yed here. What do you say?¡±

    Lin Mengya became wary, but at this instant, she spotted several rather familiar figuresing through the door.

    Unable to manage the situation, Lin Mengya immediately smiled and said, ¡°I would love that. Please lead the way, Madame.¡±

    The woman gave Lin Mengya a smile and proceeded to lead the way for the three of them.

    Those people following them had just spotted their target from outside but they were quickly blocked by some burly men by the entrance.

    After entering the back hall and making sure that she had shaken off the people trailing her, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Little did she expect that those people following her secretly had be even bolder after entering the old capital.

    In the past, they would be quietly following them from afar.

    Now, however, it could be their desperation that had caused them to be fearless so that they even followed her into the gambling house.

    Nevertheless, she was far from being safe at this moment.

    She looked around to size up the surrounding. She thought the woman was going to bring her into a more secretive gambling ce, but she eventually brought her to the backyard of the gambling house.

    Compared to the hustle and bustle at the front, the backyard was in and neat, although not especially exquisite.

    ¡°Please take a seat, Sir. I¡¯m Min¡¯er and I will get you some tea.¡±

    The squarish courtyard was well kept and very clean.

    The woman spoke politely to them as she brought the three of them to a stone table and stools amid the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya exchanged looks with the other two and decided to suppress her thoughts for now. She wanted to see what this woman was up to.

    ¡°Please do not be rmed, Sir. I am Fanggu. I am the stewardess of Hengyun Gambling House. I merely felt that there was a special affinity towards you, which was why I have invited you inside. I ask that you and your friends excuse my abruptness.¡±

 Chapter 484 - An Old Friend of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 484 An Old Friend of the Past</h4>

    The maidservant called Min¡¯er soon brought four cups of tea to them.

    The fragrance from the tea diffused into the surrounding and one could tell that it was top grade tea. However, after taking in the scent, Lin Mengya put the cover back on the teacup.

    She turned to Fanggu, looking as if she was about tough, but stopped herself.

    ¡°This is good tea indeed, but it¡¯s been made the wrong way.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya had refused to drink the tea, the other two would not drink it too.

    Moreover, they clearly understood the hidden message in Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh? How do you know if there¡¯s anything wrong with the tea when you haven¡¯t even tasted it?¡±

    Without expressing any opinion, Fanggu picked up her teacup and downed the tea with grace.

    ¡°For this tea you offered, I can tell the taste is not right even without drinking it. This tea was brewed using boiling water. The tea leaves had been scorched to brown color and the tea was extremely bitter. The intended refreshing taste was gone, which was why I said the tea had been made in the wrong way.¡±

    Lin Mengya opened the cover gently and it was as she imed.

    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An exchanged a perplexed look. Was it just that the tea was brewed in a wrong way?

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This tea should not be made this way. However, although the taste of the tea had been lost, there¡¯s another vor in it. Why don¡¯t you give it a try, sir?¡±

    Faced with the pressing situation, Fanggu remained calm as she gazed at Lin Mengya, but Lin Mengya was already sneering to herself quietly.

    A chilling look began spreading in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, although she continued speaking with a rxed tone.

    ¡°The tea is no good for a drink anymore. I¡¯m just curious to find out who had sent you. Isn¡¯t he looking down on us by trying to fool us with this low-grade knockout drops?¡±

    Having exposed the truth, Lin Mengya still sat there calmly, her eyes turning cold already.

    Little did she expect someone to try to drug her at a gambling house.

    To her surprise, Fanggu maintained herposure, and an approving smile spread across her face.

    ¡°Please forgive me, sir, for my interest in teasing people. Min¡¯er, rece this tea with the top-grade tea.¡±

    Teasing? Lin Mengya could not help sneering to herself, and she was put on alert at the same time.

    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An were all ready to spring into action as they gazed intently at Fanggu, whose expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. While I know this is no decent ce, it is not a fraudulent store. It was all because this young man resembles an old friend from years back. I missed him so much that I¡¯ve acted impulsively. I would appreciate your magnanimity to forgive me.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts made a turn at Fanggu¡¯s words. If she was talking someone who resembled her, could it be possible that Fanggu knew her mother?

    In that case, it would have been twenty to thirty years ago. Moreover, even if Fanggu knew her mother, it did not mean that she meant no harm to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s an old friend, I shall not hold you ountable for what you¡¯ve done. Please excuse us.¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to turn and go when Fanggu blurted out, ¡°Is the eldest princess well?¡±

    Her body shaking, Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts turned around. Those few people in the courtyard stiffened simultaneously.

    ¡°After going our separate ways that day, I¡¯ve not seen her for twenty years. However, I knew you are the child of the eldest princess the moment I set eyes on you. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Fanggu articted every word she said and her voice quivered towards the end of her sentence from agitation.

    Lin Mengya was greatly shocked. Apart from her two cousins, no one else had been so certain of her identity.

    Turning around, Lin Mengya stared at Fanggu intently with her dark eyes in silence.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a strong resemnce between you and the eldest princess. A few days ago, there was a rumor going around that said that the daughter of the eldest princess had been found. I didn¡¯t believe the rumor initially, but after seeing you today, I have to believe that it¡¯s true. Your Highness, the princess, I, Fanggu, your servant is at your service.¡±

    Fanggu, the boss of this ce, who was calm andposed just a moment ago, was in tears by now.

    Even Lin Mengya was at a loss of how to react. At first, she thought that this woman was trying to harm her.

    At this moment, however, she was already on her knees, weeping bitterly.

    ¡°This... since you¡¯ve found out my identity, why did you try to drug me just now?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not taken in by Fanggu¡¯s words so easily. She was aware of the dangers lurking in the old capital, not to mention that some woman suddenly appeared and imed to know her mother.

    ¡°Your servant, I know that a long time had passed. I can understand why Your Highness finds it hard to believe me. However, do you recognize these items?¡±

    All of a sudden, Fanggu took out an exquisite box from her bosom.

    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An instinctively positioned themselves in front of Lin Mengya for fear that Lin Mengya might be stabbed in the back.

    To her surprise, she saw Fanggu pull out an exquisite golden hairpin from the wooden box.

    The golden hairpin had lost its luster because of time, but the delicate shape of the plum flower on the hairpin was too familiar to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I was a personal maid serving the eldest princess. This hairpin was one of the twelve plum flower-shaped hairpins thete emperor made for the eldest princess. I have only one with me here, left behind by the eldest princess as a memorial to me. I¡¯ve kept this with me for many years. Finally, Your Highness came. I¡¯m so overjoyed that I¡¯m lost for words.¡±

    Fanggu transformed from being indifferent to being overly warm all of a sudden.

    This confused Lin Mengya¡¯s intelligent mind.

    Taking over the plum flower hairpin from Fanggu¡¯s hand, Lin Mengya scrutinized it and realized that it was indeed exactly the same as the plum flower pattern that her mother left behind.

    How was it possible for such a coincidence to happen? How did she end up picking the gambling house where her mother¡¯s maidservant was the boss?

    Could it be that Lin Mengya¡¯s mother had made this happen?

    ¡°Did you say that you used to serve the eldest princess? What proofs do you have?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do when faced with matters regarding her mother.

    Zuo Qiuyu, instead, was able to remain calm.

    After Fanggu¡¯s sudden outburst of emotions, she wiped away her tears and thought that she had overreacted.

    However, how could she not be overwhelmed with emotions when she chanced upon the daughter of herte master?

    She stood up quickly and said, ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed for overreacting. Back then, the eldest princess had made arrangements for the other maidservants and me when she brought us out of the pce. The rest of them had married while I was the only one who remained in the old capital, all because I hoped to be able to see the eldest princess again one day. This was my sense of loyalty towards her. At that time, those of us who were maidservants in the pce would be given identification papers as proofs. Let me bring it over to you so you can be assured of what I say, Your Highness.¡±

    After Fanggu finished speaking, she turned and went into her room to look for her identification papers.

    Min¡¯er, who had brought the three of them tea, stood by and looked at them with a friendly smile on her face.

    There did not seem to be any problem with the tea this time.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was in disarray and all she could do was to pick up the teacup and start gulping down the tea.

    To Lin Mengya, this was like an amazing coincidence.

    ¡°May I take the liberty to ask you a question, miss? Is your master always like this?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked Min¡¯er softly. It was not so much that she did not believe, but rather, Fanggu¡¯s transition of attitude was too abrupt.

    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, my master has always been veryposed and steady. I have been serving by her side since young and I¡¯ve never seen her being so overwhelmed with emotions. I suppose it was because of her deep rtionship with the eldest princess.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded despite still having some doubts in her heart.

    She knew her mother to be a very cautious person. When Shangguan Qing outrageously plundered her mother¡¯s possessions, did she not manage to preserve the most precious items?

    There were twelve plum flower-shaped golden hairpins, and the pattern was exactly the same as what Lin Mengya carried on her waist.

    These hairpins must be of great significance to her mother.

    Given her mother¡¯s personality, it was very unlikely that someone with an ill intention would be able toy his hand on them.

    Could it really be so coincidental? Lin Mengya had merely made a casual trip out in the streets and what was the likelihood of her chancing upon the gambling house opened by her mother¡¯s maidservant in the past?

    Such a predestined rtionship was too intriguing for words.

    ¡°Yu An, if Fanggu was really my mother¡¯s maidservant, is there a way to prove it?¡±

    Fortunately, there was Yu An, a very knowledgeable person from the pce courts, with them now.

    ¡°Yes, there is. It was the protocol in the Nation of Lintian that all servants who serve in the pce would have been registered with their identities. Be it the ce of birth or the family background, this information would be recorded in detail. Especially people like Fanggu and me, we serve our master by their side and our family backgrounds would have to be spotless. If Fanggu is able to produce the register, I will be able to judge its authenticity.¡±

    Yu An¡¯s words brought Lin Mengya much assurance.

    Whether what Fanggu said was true would soon be verified once they saw the register.

    In reality, she was secretly hoping that Fanggu was truly her mother¡¯s intimate maidservant.

    This way, she would be able to find out all about her mother¡¯s past.

    After drinking two cups of tea, even Min¡¯er could not wait any longer but went into the room to check out the situation.

    However, there was no sign of Fanggu from within the room. In fact, there wasplete silence.

    Lin Mengya gazed at the door which had been left unlocked and her eyebrows began to be knitted together into a frown.

    ¡°Miss Min¡¯er, do you know where Fanggu usually keeps the important documents?¡±

    Min¡¯er shook her head helplessly. This was after all a gambling house, so her master was naturally very careful with her possessions.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya began to feel increasingly uneasy.

    Even if Fanggu had hidden her important things at a well-concealed ce, she was taking way too long to retrieve it.

    ¡°How about youing with me to check it out. I don¡¯t mean to intrude Fanggu¡¯s privacy, but we still have other matters to attend to. If it¡¯s too troublesome, we wille back in a few days.¡±

    Lin Mengya inquired of Min¡¯er as she stood up.

 Chapter 485 - The Price of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 485 The Price of Life and Death</h4>

    ¡°I suppose... that¡¯s alright. Please follow me, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya got up and followed after Min¡¯er.

    Yu An, too, got up and followed closely behind Lin Mengya in fear of any possible change of circumstance.

    ¡°Master, the princess says she would like toe in to have a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood behind Min¡¯er and watched as Min¡¯er carefully opened the door.

    Once they entered through the door, it led them onto a corridor that had been partitioned by a screen with paintings of sceneries on it. On one hand, one would not be able to look into what was happening inside, but on the other hand, one would not feel stuffy as walking along the corridor.

    ¡°This way, please, Your Highness.¡±

    Min¡¯er was apparently very familiar with the way and led Lin Mengya towards the right.

    Lin Mengya had only taken a few steps before a deep frown appeared on her face.

    She quickened her steps and overtook Min¡¯er to push open the small door at the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t...¡±

    Min¡¯er took a step forward to stop Lin Mengya, but when she caught sight of what was in the room, her eyes widened and her jaws dropped as she stared at the scene before her eyes with shock and fear.

    With tightened fists, Lin Mengya gazed coldly at the woman¡¯s corpse hanging from the beam. Clearly, the killer had no attempt to cover up the murderous intentions, which was seething recklessly.

    Dressed in the same simple in outfit, Fanggu, who was just overreacting with her emotions a moment ago, had now be a dead body that died with evesting regret.

    Her eyes were widened like full circles and they were staring at the ground. Her hair was messy and her feet were off the ground.

    Apparently, she had stopped breathing for quite a while.

    ¡°Ah!!! Master! Master!¡±

    Min¡¯er exploded into a heart-wrenching cry that rmed Zuo Qiuyu, who was guarding outside the door.

    By the time he rushed into the room, Lin Mengya, together with Yu An had brought down andid the body of Fanggu on the floor.

    ¡°How... how did this happen?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu could not fathom how this person, who was alive and kicking just a moment ago, had turned into a cold, dead body.

    Especially, this had happened right under their noses!

    ¡°Master! Master, wake up! What can I do if you die?¡±

    At the scene, the person who was most intimately rted to Fanggu was none other than Min¡¯er, who had been following her by her side since young.

    By now, Min¡¯er hadpletely broken into tears.

    If not for Lin Mengya stopping her, Min¡¯er would be crying over Fanggu, bending over her dead body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression had turned ghastly and she gently pushed Min¡¯er into Yu An¡¯s arms.

    Holding back the outrage in her, Lin Mengya approached Fanggu¡¯s dead body to have a better look.

    The ruthless murderer had used a thin rope over Fanggu¡¯s neck, which had almost beenpletely severed.

    Her snow-white neck was now a mangled mess of flesh and blood.

    Strangely, Lin Mengya did not remember smelling anything while they were in the courtyard. It was only when she entered the house that she was able to pick up a little bit of the scent of blood.

    The only exnation would be that the murderer had escaped from Fanggu¡¯s room moments before they entered.

    Lin Mengya turned to the window immediately and to her expectation, she discovered a man¡¯s full footprint on the small table below the window.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Lin Mengya.

    She was clearly feeling outraged!

    ¡°Who on earth killed Fanggu?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s expression did not look any better than that of Lin Mengya.

    Every time they found one of his aunt¡¯s maidservants meant they got hold of one more piece of evidence towards proving his cousin¡¯s identity.

    They had just chanced upon one, but on this same asion, she had met with her death.

    This oue had driven people nuts!

    ¡°Stop crying, Min¡¯er. I was me who had implicated Fanggu and resulted in her death. Since the murderer had escaped, what¡¯s most pressing now is to give Fanggu a proper burial. Come, let¡¯s go to the backyard and wait, while the two of them help carry Fanggu out.¡±

    There was no way Min¡¯er could refuse since Lin Mengya simply held on tightly to Min¡¯er¡¯s shoulders and directed her out.

    It only took them a few steps to get outside. At this moment, Min¡¯er was about to suggest that she went back into the room to take ast look when she spotted a severe expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    She had fixed her eyes on the door.

    It did not take long for Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu to carry the dead body out. Once they all walked out safely, Lin Mengya appeared to breathe a sigh of relief thereafter.

    ¡°The murderer is still hiding in Fanggu¡¯s room, but let¡¯s not react, because we¡¯re no match for him.¡±

    Lin Mengya whispered into the ears of Min¡¯er whose body stiffened as she thought of Fanggu¡¯s tragic state.

    Min¡¯er opened her eyes wide as she stared nkly at Fanggu¡¯s dead body, but she did not have the courage to lift up her eyes to look into the room.

    As they listened attentively, there was a subtle sound that was transmitted through the air.

    Thereafter, Lin Mengya finally let out a sigh of relief. Her body became paralyzed as she sat down at the stone stool.

    She hated herself for being so useless. Not only did she allowed Fanggu to be killed right under her nose, but she had no choice but to let him escape even though she knew that the murderer was still in the house,

    She punched the table with her left fist. She was just sitting at the firm stone table when the loud sound of some kind of moving mechanism sounded all of a sudden.

    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the stone table.

    What they witnessed the next moment was that the middle of the ordinary-looking table began to open up.

    Thereafter, a box made of rock began emerging before their eyes.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned. Instinctively, she picked up the heavy stone box.

    As she pulled out the stone te on top of the box, there was a small but tightly bundled packaging inside, and it looked very familiar to Lin Mengya.

    Was this fabric not the same material as the one she found on the old turtle at the bottom of the pond?

    Lin Mengya carefully opened the package and found two small books and a personal seal in it.

    ¡°Come over and take a look at this, Yu An. Is this the register of names you were talking about?¡±

    Yu An immediately came over and took a closer look and as expected, there was a clear record of Fanggu¡¯s appearance and her birthce.

    In addition, there was even the Servants Administration¡¯s official seal.

    The other was an official letter proving her identity. After Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu went through it carefully, they confirmed that it was Lin Mengya¡¯s mother¡¯s handwriting.

    At this moment, the truth of Fanggu¡¯s identity was finally revealed.

    A feeling of regret and remorse began gnawing at Lin Mengya¡¯s conscience.

    If she did note here today, perhaps Fanggu would continue to lead a contented life, hanging on her ideals and beliefs.

    Although her arrival had brought new hope to Fanggu temporarily, it had brought about her death too.

    The remorseful Lin Mengya felt that she was no longer able to face this woman, who had waited her whole life for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Stop feeling so guilty. On the other hand, why would Fanggu need to enter her room to look for the papers if they were here all along?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu tried tofort Lin Mengya, but thetter appeared to be suddenly shaken.

    That¡¯s right! If Fanggu had hidden these items here, there was no way she would mix up her memory.

    Could it be that Fanggu already knew that there was a man highly skilled in martial arts, hiding in her room?

    Shocked, Lin Mengya looked at Fanggu and thought that she certainly did not look like she was at peace.

    Lin Mengya tasted something bitter at the back of the mouth when it urred to her that Fanggu had offered up her life!

    No wonder... all of a sudden, certain details came welling up in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    They had just met up but Fanggu had sacrificed her life to protect Lin Mengya. Even in the face of death, Fanggu had not even fought to keep alive in order not to rm them.

    It was no wonder that when they entered Fanggu¡¯s room, it was still in order. It was no wonder that Fanggu¡¯s stiffened fingers were pointing at her bed even when she was being hanged.

    It must be because Fanggu knew this man to be very highly skilled. Fearing that Lin Mengya¡¯s life and the lives of herpanions would be endangered, she chose to sacrifice her own life.

    Lin Mengya was deeply saddened. She felt as if she had suffered a heavy blow of a hammer, but she could not shed a drop of tears.

    She had never seen someone as loyal as this woman, who was able to endure such great torment for a master whom she had not seen for decades, who was willing to sacrifice her life in exchange for the safety of her master¡¯s heir.

    Lin Mengya felt faint and began swaying from left to right, but in the next moment, she fell into a pair of strong arms.

    She looked up only to see Long Tianyu¡¯s worried expression on his handsome face.

    Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was going to break into pieces from grief.

    The mixed feelings in her seemed to be warring with each other. All she could do was to passively remain in Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace in a daze.

    Long Tianyu, who had just arrived, became extremely anxious over Lin Mengya¡¯s condition in this instant.

    Back home, Baili Rui had warned them that Lin Mengya should not be exposed to anything that would cause her emotions to fluctuate immensely.

    Little did they expect the many idents would happen on this trip to the Nation of Lintian.

    Long Tianyu focused his eyes on Lin Mengya¡¯s pale face and she appeared to be gasping for breath.

    Long Tianyu did not care about what was happening around but began gently massaging Lin Mengya¡¯s back with hisrge hands.

    ¡°Hooo....¡±

    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally let out a long breath.

    At this moment, colors started toe back onto her face.

    By now, Min¡¯er had been weeping so hard that her voice had turned hoarse. All the people there, including Long Tianyu who had appeared abruptly behind her, were looking at her quietly, waiting for her to handle the situation.

    ¡°Min¡¯er, give me a hand so we can freshen Fanggu up together and send her on her way,¡± said Lin Mengya with a usual solemn tone.

    Although Lin Mengya looked as if she would faint any moment now, she still had a little bit of strength in her.

    Refusing help from Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya pushed herself up and walked up to Fanggu.

    Setting her eyes on the basin of water brought by Min¡¯er, Lin Mengya used a clean towel to clean away the blood on Fanggu¡¯s neck, which had congealed.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry to have brought this misfortune upon you,¡± mumbled Lin Mengya.

    Her sincere apology was not just directed at Fanggu alone.

    Min¡¯er, whose life could have continued to be peaceful and quiet, had been implicated.

    Having lost Fanggu, her security, what should such a pitiful girl do in the future?

    ¡°No, Your Highness, the princess. Please don¡¯t take the me on yourself. Fanggu told me that the reason she was still alive was that she once had a master who treated her like her own sister. In order to repay her master¡¯s kindness, she was willing to die without any murmur. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant then, but now I see what she meant.¡±

    Min¡¯er helped Lin Mengya with cleaning up Fanggu¡¯s body as she narrated the story of Fanggu with a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 486 - Trouble with the Devil Within

    <h4>Chapter 486 Trouble with the Devil Within</h4>

    Xun Fang was the name in the register, where it told of her birthce, her surname, which was Wu, as well as the information that she had entered the pce since she was six years old.

    When she was thirteen, she started to serve Lin Mengya¡¯s mother by her side. It was a short stint of three years before Lin Mengya brought her out of the depth of the pce.

    Three years in a person¡¯s life might seem like a blink of an eye.

    However, Fanggu had spent her entire life waiting for Lin Mengya¡¯s mother whom she built a memory around having spent only three years with.

    Min¡¯er said that Fanggu would often sit on her bed dazing while staring at the plum flower pattern hairpin.

    Perhaps she was mesmerizing about those days back in the pce when she and Lin Mengya¡¯s mother used to keep otherpany.

    Although Fanggu¡¯s face was drained of its colors by now, Lin Mengya instructed Min¡¯er to bring some makeup powder, so she could put it on Fanggu personally.

    If not for the frightening gaping wound on Fanggu¡¯s neck, she appeared to be at peace as if she was asleep, now that her eyes were closed.

    ¡°Min¡¯er, can you do me a favor? Do not mention Fanggu¡¯s death to anybody. If someone inquires about her, just say that she has gone on a trip far away and it¡¯ll take a while before she returns.¡±

    Lin Mengya got up and said with a low voice, keeping her eyes on Fanggu in front of her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    A teary-eyed Min¡¯er was exceptionally cooperative. Even Lin Mengya felt bad towards Min¡¯er.

    ¡°Forget it, why don¡¯t youe along with us. With the crowd, there are many eyes here. In the absence of Fanggu, as a little girl, you may have to deal with troubles. Follow me for the time being. Once things calm down, I¡¯ll find a safe ce for you to stay. Do you have any rtives? You may take shelter with them.¡±

    Lin Mengya inquired cautiously, thinking that this ce was no longer safe. Lin Mengya wondered how Fanggu managed to keep those formidable people at bay on normal days.

    This ce was after all a gambling house and it would not be conducive for Min¡¯er to remain here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯m not going to implicate you all. If someone were to ask about this, I won¡¯t betray you.¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Min¡¯er had seen through theirck of trust in her.

    For this, Lin Mengya felt utterly ashamed of herself that she wished for a hole to crawl into.

    ¡°If Fanggu was able to be devoted to your mother, Your Highness, likewise I would remain devoted to Fanggu. I understand that you are destined for great things. Fanggu had died so you could be preserved. Having grown up in a gambling house, I am aware of something. Please rest assured that I won¡¯t betray you.¡±

    The deep, hoarse wounding words did not sound like they woulde out from the mouth of an inexperiencedss.

    Lin Mengya could not deny her reason for suggesting to bring Min¡¯er with her was more or less because she did not want her secret to be leaked.

    However, when her intention had been exposed, she could not help blushing.

    ¡°We believe you. In that case, we will bring Fanggu¡¯s body with us. Do be careful in all things. If youe across any difficulties, just bring Fanggu¡¯s plum flower pattern hairpin to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion to look for me.¡±

    Lin Mengya held out the plum flower pattern golden hairpin and offered it to Min¡¯er with both hands.

    By the side, Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu had found a clean nket and carefully wrapped Fanggu¡¯s body in it.

    Min¡¯er first looked at Lin Mengya with swollen, teary eyes, then her gaze moved on to Fanggu¡¯s body and a yearning look appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need this. This must be very important to Fanggu since she treasured it so much. I can¡¯t ept it, Your Highness. Although I don¡¯t know who was Fanggu¡¯s murderer, please promise me that you will find him and avenge for her.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help but nod when she saw the determination in Min¡¯er¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at Min¡¯er, Lin Mengya seemed to see herself of the past.

    The difference was that while Lin Mengya was able to avenge herself by killing her enemies, Min¡¯er, on the other hand, could only ce her hope on other people.

    Lin Mengya gave Min¡¯er a big nod. Even if she was not doing it for the sake of her promise to Min¡¯er, she would still find the murderer.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s nod of approval, Min¡¯er¡¯s face broke into a brilliant smile. Lin Mengya saw something was wrong and reached out to grasp Min¡¯er wrist.

    However, she was a step toote. A sharp dagger had been pierced into Min¡¯er heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Lin Mengya cried out in terror. Even Long Tianyu, who was standing behind her, failed to react in time.

    He looked on as Min¡¯er, who was just asking Lin Mengya to avenge for her master a moment, had copsed onto the floor suddenly.

    Lin Mengya, who was grasping her wrist, fell to the ground together with Min¡¯er.

    ¡°Why are you so silly, Min¡¯er? Quick, bring me some hemostatic. I want to save her life! I want to save her life!¡±

    However, it was toote. Death had cast its shadow on Min¡¯er¡¯s youthful face.

    Lin Mengya was a physician. It was unlikely that she did not know that Min¡¯er had utterly plunged the dagger into her heart.

    Even if this had happened in the present day, when medical science was highly advanced, the chance of her seeding in saving her life was slim.

    What¡¯s more, the current situation was worse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to try¡­ to save me, You Highness¡­ only a dead person won¡¯t betray you¡­ Remember, remember your promise to me.¡±

    In excruciating pain, Min¡¯er¡¯s life was slipping away with every breath she took.

    Lin Mengya covered Min¡¯er¡¯s wound with her hands, but no matter how hard she tried to stop the bleeding, the warm, red liquid slowly seeped through the gaps between her fingers.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget to avenge Fanggu. Please hang on there. I¡¯ll make you well. I will!¡±

    Nevertheless, regardless of how highly skilled Lin Mengya was as a doctor, Min¡¯er¡¯s life was slowly slipping away.

    The moment Min¡¯er heard Lin Mengya said that she would avenge for Fanggu, a smile broke out on her face.

    Such a young life hade to an end seemingly with a liberating smile.

    Lin Mengya felt the body in her arms slowly turning cold.

    Long Tianyu had been holding Lin Mengya in his arms since they came out of Hengyun Gambling House.

    All the way until they reached the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya remained in a daze.

    On the other hand, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An had found a suitable ce to keep Fanggu and Min¡¯er¡¯s bodies.

    Lin Mengya, however, had a fixed gaze in one direction, yet her eyes were out of focus.

    Death was not an unfamiliar term to Lin Mengya.

    She had experienced the pain and hopelessness brought about by death, including her own death.

    Nevertheless, people whom she did not wish to be taken away by death kept appearing around her, and they would quickly meet with death in front of her eyes like bubbles.

    Long Tianyu was naturally worried about Lin Mengya, although she had tried to put on a front that said she was unbothered.

    Nevertheless, she was a good girl who esteemedradeship.

    This was especially true for the faithful pair of Fanggu and Min¡¯er. Not to mention Lin Mengya, even Long Tianyu was greatly shaken.

    What Long Tianyu feared most was that Lin Mengya would me this series of events on herself.

    Right from the time of Yue Ting¡¯s tragic death, the devil in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart had stayed on.

    She felt that she had brought about the misfortune of people around her. This was the reason she had decisively sent Xiaoyu away and chased Baisu away.

    Long Tianyu had seen how Lin Mengya snapped when Baishao got injured.

    However, the blows came upon Lin Mengya one after another and because of the devil in her heart, she could well be so fixated that she would not be able to extricate herself from the predicament.

    At this moment, Long Tianyu would rather Lin Mengya not be such an intelligent and capable person.

    If she was just a less smart, she would not be so sensitive and she would not be overthinking matters.

    No one could help her now.

    Lin Mengya did not react to everything he said just now. All Long Tianyu could do now was keep watch over her, staying by her side. He could only watch her anxiously.

    As opposed to Long Tianyu¡¯s thinking, while Fanggu¡¯s death had stirred up the devil in Lin Mengya, Min¡¯er¡¯s death had woken Lin Mengya to a sudden realization.

    .

    Fanggu had died to protect her, while Min¡¯er was merely fulfilling Fanggu¡¯s wish.

    They both had a choice, but they had chosen death without hesitation.

    Lin Mengya was unable to understand such a choice at the beginning, but she was graduallying to realization.

    Indeed she was unable to shirk her responsibility on their deaths, but it was not only because she wascking in the capability.

    It was also because of the evil desires in the people¡¯s heart that led to the unfolding of such a tragedy.

    If Lin Mengya subsequently sank deeply into self-me and went mad, would the people around her not suffer because of it?

    She used to despise authority and status, but these two had now be a protection for her family.

    Since this was the case, what was stopping her from doing what she wanted to do?

    If one day the Lin Mengya before them no longer needed protection from anyone, death would no longer be a nightmare to her.

    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt that she had be a different person from the past.

    However, even she was unable to pinpoint what had changed within her.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s consciousness returned to reality from the Shen Nung system and the cold sh in her eyes passed in an instant.

    ¡°What happened? Where are you not feeling well?¡±

    As Long Tianyu looked at her eyes once again, they no longercked luster or looked lifeless.

    Once again, a splendid vigor filled the deep of her eyes. Long Tianyu, who had been on tenterhooks had finally settled.

    Nevertheless, he was still pretty worried that Lin Mengya was unable to ovee the blow.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. What shall we do with Fanggu and Min¡¯er¡¯s bodies? Why don¡¯t we find a ce to bury them? It¡¯s best that man be returned to the ground.¡±

    Lin Mengya had an indifferent expression when she spoke. I was as if she was discussing some unimportant matter.

    Long Tianyu was a little stunned. Her indifferent tone of voice and the rational arrangement were indeed fitting of Lin Mengya¡¯s usual mannerism.

    Long Tianyu was surprised by how she conducted herself withposure during this time.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Should I be weeping to show my sincerity towards them? No way. Tears are for grieving them after I personally bury the enemies. All I want to do now is find out who the murderer is, so I won¡¯t let them down.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made a lot of sense so much so that Long Tianyu was unable to see anything abnormal about her.

    Perhaps thisss had truly been enlightened and had finally ovee the devil within her.

    She stretched and loosened her limbs as she looked at the brilliant sunset afar. The night had almost fallen and thepetition had just started.

 Chapter 487 - Endless Hell

    <h4>Chapter 487 Endless Hell</h4>

    If they wished to give Fanggu and Min¡¯er a proper burial, they might very well rm those people who were watching them.

    Lin Mengya was given no other choice but to temporarily keep the bodies of these two pitifuldies in the ice chamber in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Throughout the entire time, Lin Mengya¡¯sposure had not only made Long Tianyu worried, but even Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An also found it bizarre,

    By the time everything was settled, Lin Mengya returned to her study and went straight into analyzing the situations of the remaining families.

    At this moment, Long Tianyu was in the courtyard outside the study, looking towards the window where there was a stationary shadow. The worried look in his eyes deepened.

    ¡°Are you also worried about her?¡±

    A crispy voice sounded and Long Tianyu could tell immediately that it was Zuo Qiuyu, who was just as worried.

    Long Tianyu turned around but did not answer, but the expression on his handsome was the best answer to Zuo Qiuyu.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself. I used to think that all illnesses in the world can be cured by medication. However, I¡¯m totally helpless when ites to a broken heart.¡±

    There was just hint of guilt on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s handsome face.

    Perhaps he felt bad about he and his emperor brother dragging Lin Mengya into this whirlpool and implicating her.

    ¡°She, she will eventuallye round.¡±

    Somehow, Long Tianyu had an indescribable confidence in Lin Mengya.

    She was an extremely intelligent woman. Sooner orter, she would be able to walk out of this emotional entanglement.

    ¡°Hopefully. Oh yes, how is that matter which you and the emperor were discussinging along?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu always appeared to be somewhat dim-witted in front of Lin Mengya.

    Not to mention the countless times he was made fun of by Lin Mengya, he had even taken the role of keeping her entertained.

    It would be impossible for Zuo Qiuyu, who had grown up in the pce, to survive today if he were a simple and naive man.

    A brilliant, prating light shed across his calm eyes that reflected vaguely of Zuo Qiuchen.

    ¡°Things are going as nned. The day you be the First Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs will be the day to gather in the.¡±

    Keeping his romantic emotions at bay, Long Tianyu, d in a suit of ck was standing tall and straight and looking cool and indifferent on his handsome face.

    He was like the Asura in the dark of the night. No one would be able to escape the tight encirclement heid down.

    The cruel scent of blood had stirred up the dormant brutish nature of the wild beast.

    Precisely, Long Tianyu was the king of all beasts!

    The killing would officially begin now!

    Lin Mengya exited from the Sheng Nung system and breathed out gently.

    She had finished organizing all the information and tomorrow would be the preliminary rounds of the medical skillspetition.

    Although being a member of the royal family, Zuo Qiuyu was given the privilege to go straight into the semi-finals, as the emperor¡¯s rtive, he still had to be present for tomorrow¡¯spetition.

    Then, a battle of words was unavoidable.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya did not want to shy away from this. After all, what happened to Master Zhu had already rmed many people.

    If they did not make any move to warn the people concerned, they would be seen as a pushover and a target of bullying.

    Under the light of a burning candle, Yu An secretly yawned from the busy day¡¯s work.

    However, his line of vision did not leave Princess Anle for even a moment.

    Not long after, there was the sound ofmotion that echoed from afar.

    Both Lin Mengya and Yu An was rmed by they heard. After exchanging looks, they went for the door and followed after the noise.

    A number of torches had lit up the entire middle courtyard.

    Before Lin Mengya entered, she saw a group of men in ck surrounding the middle of courtyard, but Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment, Your Highness. Let me go forward to inquire.¡±

    Yu An put himself in front of Lin Mengya to protect her, then he found an inconspicuous corner in the shadows and had Lin Mengya hide there.

    He carried thentern and went forward.

    After listening for a while, he already could get the entire picture of what was happening. However, when he turned around to go to Lin Mengya to inform her, the situation had changed.

    The men in ck surrounding the center of the courtyard leaped into the air suddenly. In the next moment, all their sharp swords were directed at Yu An¡¯s back.

    The young and thin Yu An seemed to have grown eyes at his back. In the sh of an eye, he had dodged the attacks by those men in ck.

    Thereafter, the guards in ck realized what was going on, they charged forward in one ord. After a moment, they managed to seize the spy among them.

    At this moment, however, Lin Mengya, who was hiding at the dark corner had be another¡¯s target.

    A few men in ck who had been in ambush around her pounced on Lin Mengya in that instant.

    Anxiety overwhelmed Yu An. It was toote even if he wanted to defend her.

    To their surprise, the four dark figures who had just blocked Lin Mengya¡¯s leeway heard a cry of rm. Thereafter, the four figures simply fell silent and fell to the ground never to get up again.

    ¡°How dare you came near me!¡±

    A voice sounded that was firm and cold sent shuddered up their spines.

    All they could see in the dark was a sh of purple and green lights, then Lin Mengya inched out of the dark.

    Her cheeks were pale and lips blood red.

    Her jet ck long hair had a few streaks of silver in it.

    No one knew when her pomegranate-color dress turned a little more purplish.

    The nails her pale slender fingers had turned into a bizarre red.

    Her jet-ck eyes had be so dark that they appeared chilling.

    The scent of death and danger was making the hair of the enemies stand on their ends.

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡±

    Yu An at that moment had stopped pretending to look worried.

    He walked up to Lin Mengya and stood respectfully in attendance to her.

    In the middle courtyard, the guards on Lin Mengya¡¯s side had not gained an upper hand.

    However, those spies who had been immensely proud of their sess suddenly trembled for no reason.

    It was as if their lives could be taken by this beautiful woman who tripped along down in the dark of the night any minute.

    Immediately, this brought about a chilling fear while they grappled with the guards.

    Seizing the opportunity, the guards soon managed to suppress all the spies.

    By then, the weapons were scattered all over the floor.

    At this moment, the eight spies who were in ambush for a long time were unable to move because they were held at knifepoint by the guards.

    Although Lin Mengya was all smiles as she looked at these eight men, her eyes were chilling cold.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    Her chilling voice sounded exceptionally crispy in the silence of the night.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s dark eyes staring at them, these well-trained spies felt as if they had been sucked into the ckness of her eyes.

    What they did not know was that Lin Mengya had mobilized the hypnotizing function of the Shen Nung system.

    While it was unable topletely ensnare them, coupled with the fragrance from her body, Lin Mengya was able to somewhat deceive their mind.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been¡­ sent by Lord Li Yuan¡­¡±

    One of the spies, whose will was wavering seemed to be under some kind of control.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes turned to this man.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The man was in a daze as if he hadpletelye under her control.

    Lin Mengya merely revealed a smile, reached out her hand and popped a red pill into the man¡¯s mouth.

    The man who appeared hypnotized just a moment ago seemed to wake up immediately.

    He struggled to spit out the pill, but Lin Mengya had pushed the pill into his mouth with just the right amount of force that it had already entered his throat.

    Lin Mengya knew the effect of this medicine well. It had been created by her teacher just before he went berserk.

    As expected, the man appeared to have his soul being snatched away from him after a moment. His eyes lost focus and started to drool as if he had lost his mind.

    Lin Mengya smiled, went up to the man, and stared into his eyes.

    ¡°A liar shall be thrown into the burning hell,¡± she muttered, but all the around could hear her clearly.

    The man who appeared to have lost his mind suddenly gave a horrible shriek.

    Fear was written all over his face and rolled on the ground while crying out loud in torment.

    Although there did not seem to be hurt in any way, the expression on his face was terrifying.

    He continued rolling around for a while more, finally, he seemed to be on the verge of death.

    His face looked a horrifying sight, covered with tears and mucus. Although he had not died, it was clear from his expression that he had beenpletely disabled.

    ¡°Find a ce to dispose of him. He is useless having be mad. Next, who¡¯s turn is it?¡±

    The smell of urine started to diffuse from the crippled spy on the ground.

    At the sight, the remaining men were greatly shaken.

    The man was normal just a moment ago but in the next moment, that blood-curdling shriek had them fear-stricken.

    Although he was not a man forged in iron, there was no doubt the rest knew his background.

    He was made into a moron by Princess Anle in an instant. In reality, it was more terrorizing than killing them.

    ¡°There is no faking whatsoever. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may want to try it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was no one bit worried that the man was in pretense in order to fool her. The pill that her teacher gave her was called the bewitching potion and it was able to force a man into a state of subconsciousness.

    Usually, the effect was not immediate, but she had also the Mituo incense and the hypnotizing waves thatplemented her efforts.

    As a result, it was easy for her to hypnotize even a man with strong willpower.

    When his teacher was studying the Shen Nung system, he once said that the human brain was the mostplicated and precise organ in the human body.

    In theory, humans could convey and receive brain waves between one another and arrive at amon understanding.

    However, this was possible with the help of the Shen Nung system given today¡¯s technology.

    She had just made use of the extremely advanced technology of projecting her own imagery onto the retina of the other.

    Put simply, she had formed an imagery and projected it onto the man¡¯s retina by force.

    In other words, the man had ¡®seen¡¯ the imagery in her eyes. On top of that, being in a hypnotized state, all the more he had believed that he was present on the scene.

    That was a never-ending hell. Certainly, the spy could not withstand it and crumpled on the spot.

    If he did not lie to Lin Mengya, he would not have to experience the unbearable punishment in his imagination.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the rest of the spies and from what she was, she was confident that she would be able to get some truth out of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you go seeking death? Even if you were to die, I¡¯ll be able to dig out the truth from your dead bodies. Men, detain them in the storeroom for the logs.¡±

 Chapter 488 - Premeditated Treachery

    <h4>Chapter 488 Premeditated Treachery</h4>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s action was beyond the understanding of all who were present.

    Every frown and every smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face appeared somewhat evil in their eyes.

    They had seen with their own eyes how the man had gone mad and how he eventually turned into an invalid.

    Now it was their turn and they were instinctively struck with fear.

    Death was not the most frightening thing, but if they were to end up in that manner, they would rather bruise his head and die.

    The remaining people were escorted to the storeroom for logs to be held there.

    Lin Mengya was not worried that they would collude with each other. Where there were people who lied, there would be someone who wanted to speak the truth.

    Under the heavy threat, someone would snap under the pressure and want to drag out an ignoble existence.

    Once there was a division, a dog-eat-dog situation would surely happen.

    By then, she would be likened to a third party who would benefit from the division between them.

    Seeing that those men had been escorted and detained in the storeroom for logs, Lin Mengya was in no hurry to interrogate them.

    Instead, she returned to the study to meet up with Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, who had just rushed back.

    The moment they received the news that something serious had happened back home, they had rushed back as fast as they could.

    Coincidentally they saw Lin Mengya returning to the study in one piece. The two men went up to her and looked her up and down.

    It was only after they made sure that she was unscathed that their mind was put at ease.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only been out for a while and such a serious thing happened? How did those guards carry out their duties that they were unaware even when spies infiltrated the mansion?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu almost blew his top at the thought that these guards they brought with them had been handpicked with much care.

    Even the resident guards and stewards of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion were of good reputation and background.

    Little did they expect that even so, a number of spies had managed to infiltrate the mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this may not be as simple as it seems. After some interrogation just now, someone said they had been sent by Li Yuan. I believe you know very well who Li Yuan is.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked towards Zuo Qiuyu with keen, sparkling eyes.

    Zuo Qiuyu forced a smile and his eye turned cold.

    ¡°In my opinion, even if it wasn¡¯t him who sent the spies, Liu Xuan had mentioned that Lin Yuan was the person who personally makes arrangements for everything in the old capital. If not for his tacit consent, how would those men be able to enter? Cousin Yu, I¡¯m not trying to sow discord. You know Cousin Chen very well. If Li Yuan has not started harboring a thought of revolt, Cousin Chen won¡¯t conceive thoughts of recing Li Yuan so easily. It¡¯s a taboo to rece an important role just before a battle.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words had hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    Li Yuan was precisely the secret agent Zuo Qiuyu had painstakingly nted in the Pavilion of Herbs from the beginning.

    In fact, Li Yuan was the one who personally prepared the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion to be their residence this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to get to the bottom of this.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s expression turned solemn. Apparently, the old capital was filled with crises everywhere by this moment.

    The post of the First Elder had stirred up the tragedies of internecine and brotherly strife.

    Lin Mengya had unintentionally be a target of strife among these people.

    Everyone knew that she was the most likely person to be in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    The medical skillspetition might seem like a fairpetition, but who would reject her if she possessed more chips?

    ¡°I would suggest that you bide your time. In a few days, you will challenge Li Yuan. It would create a lot of trouble if you were to fall out with him now.¡±

    To hold back and not act would be the best solution.

    Zuo Qiuchen nced at Lin Mengya with a mixture of feelings and then gave her an exaggerated nod.

    Thereafter, he dashed out of the study and vanished into the night.

    ¡°That¡¯s acting impetuously,¡± blurted Long Tianyu, who had remained silent all this time.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s perspective, however, Long Tianyu had hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Cousin Chen might not even bat an eyelid when these people were being sacrificed. To Cousin Yu, he was unable to ept that someone who was like a brother had turned against him and be his enemy.¡±

    To a certain extent, she and Long Tianyu were in the category as Zuo Qiuchen who was faraway in Wangtian City.

    Sadly, while Cousin Yu was intelligent and valued personal loyalty, being overly concerned about the past rtionship would ruin matters for someone who was to aplish great things.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s stop talking about him already. Why are you downcast? Did something happen back home?¡±

    When Lin Mengya turned around, she saw that Long Tianyu¡¯s face was ashen.

    It had been quite some that Long Tianyu had not appeared so indifferent and cold before Lin Mengya.

    No matter how important the matters regarding the Pavilion of Herb were, they were after all the other people¡¯s family affairs to Long Tianyu. There was no way he would be so upset over them.

    ¡°So you saw through me. This is the letter my emperor father wrote and brought to me by his men. You will understand once you read it.¡±

    Long Tianyu pulled out the letter from within his sleeve and handed it over to Lin Mengya.

    While Long Tianyu sauntered towards the window and lifted his gaze to the bright moon, the expression on his face told of his pain and burdened heart.

    Lin Mengya quickly opened the letter and the more she read it, the more her expression darkened.

    ¡°What? Pestilence has broken out in three states and sixteen prefectures. Has the court managed to develop a vine yet? Has there been proper arrangements made for the victims of this cmity?¡±

    In the olden days, pestilence was no different from a great cmity.

    Corpses would be left lying openly in the wild everywhere. Such imagery brought chills to people.

    Long Tianyu looked deeply into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes and shook his head with a look of dejection in his eyes.

    ¡°No, and not only this, Father had just recovered and there are already many umted matters in the courts are waiting for him to handle. However, most people who are infected by the pandemic are concentrated at less densely popted prefectures, so it has not attracted much concern for now.¡±

    There was a hint of anger in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice when he spoke.

    Even if most areas where there were breakouts were not very densely popted, how could the court not care and leave the people to perish?

    Still having the letter in her hands, Lin Mengya sank into deep thoughts.

    If the emperor truly did not care, why would he send the letter? He had described the pandemic situation in detail, but he did not mention a word about his expectation for Long Tianyu to act.

    It was unlikely that he had written a letter to convey casual messages by talking about the pandemic. Things were not as simple as it seemed.

    Moreover, it was not usual for Long Tianyu to be so dejected and grieved.

    As she went a little deeper into her thoughts, she eventually understood.

    ¡°Is the emperor trying to take back the authority he had bestowed on you?¡±

    As Lin Mengya probed, her suspicion was confirmed when she saw the pained look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You are not one to covet after power. Am I right that there is a hidden reason you don¡¯t wish to go back now?¡±

    Long Tianyu was a little shaken. He had believed that no one int he world would understand him so thoroughly.

    Little did he expect Lin Mengya to see through the struggle and pain in his heart even though he had kept it to himself.

    ¡°All the hard work over the years would go down the drain in a day. While I could reconcile with this face, all the more, I don¡¯t wish to put the entire Dajin under risk.¡±

    The pain in his eyes turned into determination. Long Tianyu knew very well that his father did this because he had no alternatives.

    Otherwise, he would not have someone send the letter.

    He had the right of choice in everything.

    His emperor father would not me him even if he were to be just a little selfish, however, the people of Jin State would suffer because of it.

    The pain in his eye was gradually subsiding. In a matter of minutes, his ck eyes were back to being bright and clear.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make the necessary arrangements, so take care to protect yourself at home. Hopefully, you¡¯ll not get into any dangers again,¡± Long Tianyu instructed earnestly.

    Before he left, a pair of slender arms hugged him gently from behind.

    ¡°When there¡¯s gain, there¡¯ll be a loss too. A momentary sacrifice could win people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯s all worthwhile.¡±

    A soft gentle voice sounded, but every word she said reflected Long Tianyu¡¯s exact thoughts.

    At that moment, Lin Mengya¡¯s arms not only trapped his footsteps, but they also seized his heart.

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was welling up with emotions.

    He turned around and embraced the slender figure back.

    Thank goodness that she understood everything.

    ¡°Go, I will wait here for your return.¡±

    After a moment of warm intimacy, Lin Mengya pushed Long Tian away gently, smiling gently.

    Nodding, Long Tianyu walked into darkness step by step, with his heart deeply moved by Lin Mengya.

    He knew there would always be a warm and gentle candlelight waiting for him to return to.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as she leaned forward at the door. She was willing to help Long Tianyu clear away all the obstacles in the world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yu An. Let¡¯s go see those people.¡±

    The warm feeling in her went away. In an instant, she had turned back to the sinister chilling beauty.

    She summoned Yu An, who was guarding by the door. Carrying antern, they went to the storeroom for the logs in the backyard.

    By this time, Zuo Qiuyu, who had learned his lesson through his experiences, had secretly reced those guards put there by Li Yuan with his trusted men.

    Liu Xuan had also arrived at the door of the storeroom for logs. Zuo Qiuyu ought to have given him instructions so much so that he did not look surprised when Lin Mengya tripped along down there.

    His handsome face was written with vignce and severity.

    He was like a leopard in the midst of hunting in that nothing could escape his senses.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Lord Liu. How did the spies perform?¡±

    Lin Mengya cocked her head with a cheeky look on her face.

    Liu Xuan looked down after giving her a nce. For some unknown reason, Princess Anle gave him a sinister and creepy feeling when he looked at her.

    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, they just got into a quarrel. It was only a dog-bite-dog situation. Some of them wanted to survive while the others wanted to give up their old ways and turn to a better one. Just that it¡¯s difficult to discern.¡±

    Lin Mengya cast a nce at the door of the storeroom for the logs and without looking surprised, she said, ¡°Oh? If that is the case, how much of what they said could be trusted?¡±

    Liu Xuan pondered calmly for a while and said, ¡°Not even 30 percent.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and said, ¡°What do you say that we go in and listen to their false ims?¡±

    Liu Xuan bowed to her, opened the door to the storeroom to let her enter.

    The noisy storeroom became quiet.

    Seven pairs of eyes were immediately turned to the elegant figure who had stepped into the room with grace.

    ¡°Everyone, I trust that you¡¯ve been well since we parted.¡±¡­

 Chapter 489 - Unpredictable Mans Heart

    <h4>Chapter 489 Unpredictable Man¡¯s Heart</h4>

    The men gave a cold shudder at the appearance of Lin Mengya.

    To them, she was a strange woman who made them bristle with anger.

    They were still troubled over the scene of what happened to the man just now and were unable to calm themselves down yet.

    Now she had appeared once again all smiles, she looked like a butcher who was sizing up her prey whomever her eyes fell on.

    No, perhaps it would be appropriate to liken her to an executioner who was careful and precise.

    ¡°Fear not. Each of you is holding on to something of interest to me. I¡¯ll not simply hurt you. You may think of it as your capital you use to deal with me. You may even negotiate with me.¡±

    Little did they expect that the first thing Lin Mengya said was to instigate them to put up a desperate struggle against her, rather than using a carrot and stick approach.

    Perplexed, these men could not figure out her intention.

    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±

    Lin Mengya turned the thread of discourse and all of a sudden, a look of embarrassment appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Unfortunately only one person would have this chance. As for the others, you will be my guinea pig to test out new medications.¡±

    She turned her left palm upwards and presented six colorful pills on her fair palm.

    Instantly, the hearts of the seven men, who were bound securely, almost skipped a beat.

    Earlier on, theirpanion had be crazy after ingesting a simr pill.

    They had heard that some physicians who specialized in studying poison would keep people as guinea pigs to test out their drugs.

    These guinea pigs most certainly met with tragic ends.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, so you need not panic, but at sunrise, it would be time for you to pick the one who will remain. Take your time because I can wait.¡±

    Yu An had instructed men to carry a table and a chair here for Lin Mengya. At this moment, she had sat herself down casually on the chair andid the six colorful pills on a square te.

    It was a jade-color white te and under the light of themp, the six colorful pills reflected bizarre lights.

    Only one chance was given to seven people, therefore, the atmosphere became eerily quiet right from the beginning.

    The slim chance of survival was ced before their eyes and it was impossible for any of them not to be stirred in their hearts.

    Moreover, she already announced that the remaining six men would remain behind to be her guinea pig.

    With the passing of every minute, each was increasingly gripped with a kind of fear that far exceeded death itself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we are frightened! Brothers, I¡¯m going to go first!¡±

    A stiff voice sounded and Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the voice. It wasing from a man with a dark and muscr face.

    Was he seeking death? This must be a joke. The man was about to kill himself by biting his tongue suddenly fell to the ground, paralyzed and unable to exert any strength.

    ¡°If dying is your wish, you would have died earlier. There¡¯s no need for you to put up an act of loyalty. I¡¯ve checked your background and know that none of you are each other¡¯s trusted aide. All of you are but bandits hired using money. Of course, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to show your loyalty towards your master. Men, cut off his tongue, and feed him with the pill.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not sound like she was rushing them. These seven men, as well as those who tried to block her leeway and died from her poison, seemed to want to seize her alive, rather than really hurting her.

    Moreover, her bodyguards did not only consist of only the servants arranged by Li Yuan.

    No matter which powerful organization sent its trusted men to infiltrate the mansion, it would be highly likely for Zuo Qiuyu to discover them.

    Even with the secret help from Li Yuan, they could not afford to be careless in their investigations.

    Therefore, the best course of action would be to spend money to hire strangers from outside. On one hand, they would not be able to provide any clues even if they were being caught.

    Secondly, getting rid of them after they had aplished their mission would mean that there would be no oneing to look for them.

    Any intelligent person would employ such a safe tactic of killing two birds with one stone.

    However, there had to one or two among them who were the employer¡¯s subordinate, who was put here to oversee and direct this mission.

    This person would most likely be still in ambush among the guards.

    Those four who died and the one who went crazy were certainly not working for the employer.

    This was because this person would have to ry the information to his master. How would it be possible for him to be carrying out the real work?

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had put them in the storeroom for logs earlier. By this time, the medicine she gave them to weaken their muscles would have taken effect.

    The man would likely not have the strength to bite down on his tongue.

    The effect of the medication gradually spread to the other parts of their bodies, and within a short while, the seven men had lost all strength and fell to the floor, defenseless.

    The man who was crying out that he would kill himself by biting his tongue had curled up into a ball at the innermost corner with fear written all over his face by now.

    While he fixed his gaze on the pills on the te with fear in his eyes, he was struggling to break free from the two guards with his might.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s intention was merely to scare him. After seeing his reaction, she smiled gently and waved her hand, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you because I¡¯m too soft-hearted. I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the two guards loosen their grip on the man and the cat-and-mouse game came to a stop temporarily.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s casual attitude allowed these few men to see even more clearly, that she could not care less about their lives.

    Her so-called interrogation was merely a game that made them kill each other.

    Their life and death were simply hanging on her mood.

    As their strength drained from their bodies and they became weak, their willpower diminished and hopelessness set in.

    In reality, Lin Mengya had done nothing other than giving them a small psychological hint.

    Finally, the silence was broken by the intense pressure.

    Their confused minds brought about a drama of betrayal and making false usations.

    ¡°Your Highness! I¡¯ll confess... I¡¯ll confess everything. Please give me a chance!¡±

    The first to bend began begging for mercy, and that triggered off a chain reaction. This was what Lin Mengya expected.

    ¡°Traitor... I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Some of them were die-hard loyal who continued to protect their employer¡¯s interest despite their struggle to speak.

    There were certainly some who hid at one corner and watched things unfold with indifference and waiting to discover any of their burst seams.

    ¡°Brother... I¡¯ve always treated you well, let¡¯s, let¡¯s stay united. Perhaps the princess will have mercy on us and release us!¡±

    The attempt at a temporary alliance added to the confusion on the scene.

    Although there were only seven of them, their verbal battle was almost simr to that between the girls in the imperial harem.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a little chance. I want to know who sent you in here.¡±

    Those who wanted to live began fighting to be the first to cry out the answer, fearing that Lin Mengya would be dissatisfied if they took too long to respond.

    ¡°We have no idea. What we know is that after seizing Your Highness, we have to escort you to the town god¡¯s temple in the west city!¡±

    One of the two men who called each other brothers had be furious with the other just because he had blurted out the answer faster.

    While their hands and feet were bound, he garnered all his strength and charged towards the other.

    ¡°Town god¡¯s temple?¡±

    Lin Mengya gave Yu An an indicative look and he quietly left immediately.

    Although the scene before her eyes was chaotic, Lin Mengya found it somewhat childish and funny.

    The seven men were bound together like rice dumplings as they moved their bodies against each other.

    While their faces were flushed with agitation, they needed a lot of strength just to speak.

    In reality, jealousy and hatred had been nted in the hearts of these men.

    Lin Mengya knew that once their strength returned, a bloody battle would ensue.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. We¡¯re not far from daybreak. Let me ask you onest question. Apart from the two of them, who else would like to leave the reactionary side and cross over to the side of progress?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was looking excited just a moment ago, had her expression turned cold as she stood up and spoke with an impatient tone of voice.

    The farce had stopped for the moment and everyone started considering each of their own circumstances.

    ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s just do as the n. Men, bring them away. For the rest of the men, feed them a pill each.¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction, the remaining five men were so frightened that they almost peed in their pants.

    Immediately, another three men began kowtowing at Lin Mengya and begging for her mercy.

    ¡°Alright, I shall give you a chance. Now, you will write everything you know on a piece of paper. Of course, if what you write is different, I¡¯ll punish all five of you. If any of you write the same things, while the other write something different, I¡¯ll punish them. Bring them away and don¡¯t let them collude with each other.¡±

    The look of anticipation earlier on the five men turned into one of awkwardness in this instant.

    They began to be suspicious of each other, while they did not wish anyone else to write what they wrote.

    However, before they left, those two men who ate the pills experienced the tragic situation once again under the influence of the advanced projection technology employed by Lin Mengya.

    The wailings which sounded like he was in living hell as well as the horrible sight were deeply imprinted in their minds.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve sent men over to check out at the town god¡¯s temple, but there is nothing amiss.¡±

    Yu An had quietly walked up to Lin Mengya to report to her just when she exited from the storeroom for logs.

    ¡°That¡¯s my guess too. Given that they¡¯re very cautious in what they do, they would have to ry a secret signal after they seeded in their mission. Please station men at both the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion and the town god¡¯s temple to gather information. Find out everything about all the families who had moved here in the past three months.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    While she could not do anything to Li Yuan, for the time being, she could only start working on the people around him.

    Yu An hurried off to make arrangements of manpower.

    However, before Lin Mengya could make it back into her room, a familiar dark figure appeared before her.

    ¡°Night! Why? Why are you hurt? What happened?¡±

    Standing right before her was Ling Ye, Long Tianyu¡¯s personal bodyguard, who followed him everywhere he went. At this moment, however, his ck cloak was soaked through.

    Lin Mengya could smell a strong scent of blood and when she took a step closer, she realized that was covered in blood.

    ¡°Prince Yu had been ambushed and abducted. Please help to save him, Your Highness!¡±

    As Lin Mengya instinctively helped Ling Ye up, she was shaken to receive the shocking news he brought.

    ¡°What did you say? Prince Yu has been abducted? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 490 - Attack in Secret

    <h4>Chapter 490 Attack in Secret</h4>

    Not wanting to rm anyone, Lin Mengya supported Ling Ye and helped him back into her room.

    It was only after she lit the light that she realized how badly Ling Ye was injured.

    His clothes were torn and tattered, having slit open by some sharp weapons.

    Moreover, just by taking a nce at them, she could tell that those weapons used to injure Ling Ye had poison on them.

    Fortunately, she had given Long Tianyu and Ling Ye a few pills of poison antidotes, otherwise, Ling Ye would have died from the poison there and then.

    ¡°We met up with our men just outside the city. Who would have known that right after they left, a group of men began catching at us?! His Highness, the prince defended us bravely but eventually, he was ovee by seized by them. It was because His Highness instructed me to employ a slow breathing technique to minimize the use of energy that I finally managed to escape their examination.

    Lin Mengya made Ling Ye take more pills before his situation improved a little.

    Finally, Lin Mengya understood how the circumstances under which Long Tianyu was abducted.

    ¡°Was His Highness injured?¡±

    While sitting down, she realized her vision darkened intermittently.

    Her breathing quickened as she stared at the badly injured Ling Ye.

    ¡°No, they did not hurt His Highness.¡±

    Ling Ye shook his head as he responded.

    Tightening her fist, Lin Mengya appeared calm, but her body, which had stiffened from anxiety gave her emotions away.

    She struggled hard to remind herself not to panic and be overly anxious. She had to remain calm otherwise Long Tianyu would be in danger.

    ¡°ording to your ount, it seemed that their intention was merely to take His Highness away quietly. Were there no other survivors apart from you?¡±

    Ling Ye pondered carefully but finally shook his head.

    The reason he escaped death was that he had used the slow breathing technique. Secondly, while he was covered with poisoned wounds. If it were another person, he would not be so lucky.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Lin Mengya cursed. She should have thought of it, if after all, it was Li Yuan who had organized for the spies to infiltrate them.

    In that case, every move made by Long Tianyu would have been noted by him who already harbor an evil intention against him.

    However, she remained perplexed about why these people wanted to capture Long Tianyu quietly.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince is in grave danger. Please decide on what to do immediately.¡±

    Ling Ye had been struggling to hold up and he was starting to sound more anxious and impatient.

    Long Tianyu was their greatest concern. Although Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do by now, she was still trying hard to suppress her emotions.

    At this moment, her slender fingers had grasped at her shirt so tightly that it was crumpled.

    ¡°You shall try to recuperate from your injuries here and make sure no one discovers your existence. As for Long Tianyu, I will think of a solution.¡±

    Anxious as Ling Ye was, he could only hang his hope on the princess.

    After holding up for so long, he finally lost all strength to support himself. He rolled his eyes and fell into unconsciousness.

    The bed was quickly stained with Ling Ye¡¯s blood.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could not be bothered about cleaning up the bed. How she wished she could be teleported to Long Tianyu¡¯s side at this instant.

    However, reality had forced her to attend to Ling Ye¡¯s injury first.

    In the light of the event, those men who followed Long Tianyu here were likelypletely defeated by now. Zuo Qiuyu, on the other hand, was having difficulty coping with Li Yuan.

    At this moment, she could only count on herself.

    Sighing, Lin Mengya got up and started attending to Ling Ye¡¯s injury with her good hand.

    He had rolled his eyes and lost all sense of time. Nevertheless, the bleeding would finally stop.

    With his eyes tightly closed, his ordinary face, which was usually veiled, was drained of any color at this moment.

    Ling Mengya unintentionally discovered a secret that Ling Ye¡¯s face seemed fake.

    As a test, she reached out to tug at the skin around one of the small wounds on his face with some force.

    A face mask as thin as the wings of an insect¡¯s wing began crumpling on his face like ripples.

    The face behind the mask was as pale and Lin Mengya drew in a breath at what came into sight.

    How...

    His eyes were narrow and long and his longshes cast a small shadow on his face.

    Below his tall nose was his thin pale lips. Lin Mengya felt a little faint.

    The Ling Ye rid of the face mask had a strong resemnce to Long Tianyu.

    Nevertheless, there was no way she would mistake someone else as her husband.

    However, if it were someone who was not as intimate with Long Tianyu would definitely mistake the two for the same person.

    Compared to Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome but aloof look, Ling Ye¡¯s countenance was not as cold and less angr.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was stunned at seeing Ling Ye¡¯s countenance.

    She gently undid Ling Ye¡¯s shirt and saw that the sh wounds on his fair skin had turned dark red at the effect of the poison.

    Lin Mengya had no better solution than to apply the medication to his wounds.

    Fortunately, they were mostly external wounds and his tendons and bones were not hurt, otherwise it would be many times more difficult to treat.

    Lin Mengya had to use both her hand and mouth to bandage up his wounds as best as she could.

    Not to mention how exhausted she was, by the time she finished bandaging Ling Ye, the sky was already bright.

    Panting, her forehead was covered with a thinyer of perspiration.

    The servants who came to into the courtyard to sweep and tidy up the ce were being cleverly sent away by Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya settled down at the couch with her eyes half-closed. She would be widely awake the moment there was any movement.

    Finally, after a while, there was a movement on the bed.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s bloodshot eyes, which had worked through the night without any rest, turned to the person on the bed and looked intently at his movement.

    ¡°Er...¡±

    A low, painful cry echoed from the bed. Although the medication for external injuries invented by her teacher would inflict great pain, its effect far exceeded other medications.

    It was especially effective when used for poisoned wounds of this nature.

    At the same time, the pain brought about by this medication was simr to the effect of putting salt on the wounds. Even a tough man like Ling Ye could not hold back a groan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. What do you want to tell me? Be careful not to let the wounds open up again. It took great effort to stop the wounds from bleeding.¡±

    Ling Ye was gripped with excruciating pain all over his body, but Lin Mengya¡¯s tender voice had managed to stop him from moving.

    Instinctively he touched his face and realized that it felt different from normal times and there was a moment of panic.

    However, this onlysted for a moment.

    ¡°I understand. Many powerful and rich people wound find and nurture someone who resembles themselves. Firstly, he could be a substitute, and secondly, it could avoid many troubles.¡±

    Lin Mengya took the initiative to exin, thereby eliminating the awkwardness.

    Looking at Ling Ye¡¯s face, Lin Mengya finally understood why Qinghu used to call him a paralyzed face.

    It was no wonder that his face looked paralyzed, after all he had always been wearing a face mask.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Pavilion of Herbs had delivered the ceremonial costumes for Your Highness and Prince Yu. Please try it on to see if they are fitting. If they¡¯re not fitting, I will have the tailor make alterations.¡±

    Yu An¡¯s respectful voice sounded from outside the door.

    Lin Mengya frowned, then she suddenly remembered that she and Long Tianyu were to attend the preliminary rounds of the medical skillpetition together.

    However, she was still clueless as to who had captured Long Tianyu. Unless they released Long Tianyu on their own ord, there was no way he could make it to the event.

    In that instant, her line of vision fell on Ling Ye.

    She sighed softly. It seemed that she had to resort to this method of fraud.

    ¡°Bring them in. His Highness had not gotten out of bed yet. You may leave the costumes at the doorstep.¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Ling Ye lifted his head and gave the princess a dubious look.

    A possible thought shed across his mind and immediately, an awkward expression appeared on his face.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya had already gone to the door to carry the two sets of clothes back into the bedroom.

    The costumes of the Nation of Lintian differed from that in Jin State in terms of style. The material was made of pure white linen. The front openings and cuffs were lined with golden fabric.

    Apart from being solemn in appearance, there was an air of grace and elegance.

    ¡°May I ask you to try it on for me? Long Tianyu was a little bigger than you, but we can always make some alterations.¡±

    Lin Mengya had taken out the male costume first, and she hadid it before Ling Ye.

    ¡°This... Your Highness, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. At this moment, you should be thinking about how to save Prince Yu, rather than making me take his ce.¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed as she gazed at the costumes with a helpless look in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not anxious? Think about it, when someone was trying toy hands on me in the mansion, you guys were ambushed just outside. Moreover, Prince Yu had been quietly taken captive. Do you think this was all coincidence?¡±

    Lin Mengya was able to think carefully through all that had happened. She only had to think through some things to understand the key to the problem.

    The abduction of Long Tianyu and herself had happened back to back.

    Once she linked this together, she could vaguely figure out the objective of their enemies.

    ¡°Do you mean...¡±

    ¡°Someone intended to make use of our identity, but not just as a puppet. They must be holding on to some useful information. If Long Tianyu and I fall into their hands, we would have to submit to them. If at this moment, Long Tianyu and I turned against each other, what do think their final objective is?¡±

    Ling Ye¡¯s mind turned around and instantly understood what the princess was saying.

    ¡°Yes, it the position of the First Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs!¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, what she had thought of was far more serious than even this.

    However, she had yet toy hold of any concrete evidence, so she could only keep this suspicion in her heart.

    ¡°I get it now.¡±

    Ling Ye took over the costume Lin Mengya was holding on to and let down the curtain. Thereafter, Lin Mengya pushed through the door and went outside.

    The morning air was refreshing to the spirit of man.

    Since they arrived at the old capital, Lin Mengya¡¯s health seemed to improve a great deal.

    She strolled leisurely into the bamboo forest and sat down at a stone stool. It was only when she was out of sight to anyone that she released the helpless feeling she suppressed in her heart.

    ¡°Where on earth are you, Long Tianyu?¡±

    The tears in her eyes started flowing down her cheeks unconsciously.

    Lin Mengya took deep breaths to soothe the suffocating feeling in her chest which she had been suppressing.

 Chapter 491 - Surveying the Site

    <h4>Chapter 491 Surveying the Site</h4>

    All along to her, Long Tianyu was like a formidable character who was able to resolve any problems.

    No matter what outrageous things she did, or where she was, Long Tianyu would always appear suddenly to block off any storm for her.

    But now that Long Tianyu was in deep danger and she was at a loss of what to do.

    Having Ling Ye disguise as Long Tianyu would be a temporary solution to fool the others.

    However, Lin Mengya knew very well that this would aggravate Long Tianyu¡¯s precarious situation.

    While she could use the excuse that Long Tianyu was not feeling well to get away with it temporarily when they attend the medicalpetition as spectators.

    At this moment, she urgently needed to find out the objective of those people abducting Long Tianyu.

    At the door, Ling Ye, adorned in the white costume, was frowning as he stepped out of the room.

    As she fixed her gaze on the face which resembled Long Tianyu¡¯s, Lin Mengya had a brainwave.

    Hongyu once mentioned that those men had kept her alive so that they could deny her identity as Prince Anle before the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Nevertheless, this n was full of loopholes.

    There was a slim chance of sess.

    However, this was the Nation of Lintian after all. Apart from Cousin Chen and Cousin Yu, Long Tianyu was the only other person who could pledge her identity.

    She finally figured out the reason those men had taken Long Tianyu quietly.

    In the absence of Prince Yu, there would be no Princess Yu.

    On the contrary, with Prince Yu around, he would be the one to determine who Prince Yu was!

    After figuring this out, Lin Mengya calmed herself down as she thought of the reality she was facing.

    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s character, however, not to mention that forcing him to deny the identity of his wife would not work, he would already try to break free from his captors along the way.

    Moreover, those men had tried to abduct her first before proceeding to abduct Long Tianyu.

    If these men were from the same gang, their target might not be her after all!

    ¡°Night, you¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯ve got a question for you. Did those men who attacked you have any special characteristics? For example, something that easily left an impression in you. Some characteristics that would enable you to identify them.¡±

    Seeing how anxious the princess was, Ling Ye did not dare to slight her.

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s anxious gaze, Ling Ye began to describe in detail everything he could recall that he saw.

    However, because the incident happened when the sky had darkened, coupled with the fact that it had been rather chaotic, he could not think of any burst seams at this moment.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go there again. If I guessed correctly, these men wouldn¡¯t dispose of the dead bodies. Give me a minute while I go get Zuo Qiuyu and Liu Xuan.¡±

    Once Lin Mengya finished speaking, she dashed out into the courtyard.

    Ling Ye was left looking perplexed. What hade to her mind again?

    The horse carriage seemed a little crowded with the presence of Ling Ye and Zuo Qiuyu in it.

    Reacting in the same way as Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu was surprised to find that Long Tianyu¡¯s secret bodyguard bore such a close resemnce to him.

    His gaze fell on Ling Ye¡¯s face now and then but realized that Ling Ye was not bothered by his gaze, so he began to study the man in front of him openly.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not Long Tianyu¡¯s brother? Are you some illegitimate son? Are you not even his cousin?¡±

    Ling Ye shook his head. He was merely an orphan.

    If not for his strong resemnce to the prince, he would not be picked by his teacher who kept him by his side to receive careful instructions.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop your scrutiny. There are many look-alikes in the world. Moreover, don¡¯t you understand how the emperors of Dajin were like? Stop imagining such amorous encounters. I¡¯ve asked you toe along so you can take care of Night. It was not meant for you to pry.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Zuo Qiuyu.

    She realized that apart from his interests in medical journals and medicinal herbs, Zuo Qiuyu was also very keen on finding out juicy news.

    On the other hand, if Ling Ye was truly Long Tianyu¡¯s brother, she supposed Long Tianyu would never allow Ling Ye to be his secret bodyguard.

    That would be a highly dangerous job. Perhaps it woulde a time when he would have to leap out to take blows from an enemy¡¯s attack on Long Tianyu.

    Judging from how Long Tianyu treated Long Qinghan, it was very unlikely that he would have his own brother take a blow on his behalf.

    Liu Xuan had personally taken up the responsibility to stand guard outside in case he needed to give them warnings of dangers.

    As expected, they discovered quite many spies on the way. However, they merely followed them from a distance as if they were just onlookers.

    Soon, they arrived at the ce where Long Tianyu met with the attack the other night.

    It was a densely wooded area that was not too extensive but during the day, the shades provided by the trees made it difficult to see into the woods clearly.

    Nevertheless, the moment they entered the wooded area, a strong stench of blood came on and Lin Mengya¡¯s brows were gradually raised to form a frown.

    The stench was intense. While they had not spotted the dead bodies, they supposed they would not be too far now.

    When the horse carriage finally reached the central area of the woods, a pile of dead bodies dressed in ck clothing were seen lying there haphazardly.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Liu Xuan was crestfallen. He immediately instructed the guards to surround Lin Mengya and the rest as a way of protecting them.

    With his sword in his hand, he gently went through the pile of dead bodies in the middle of the woods.

    After ensuring that there was no one in ambush, he ordered some men to apany Lin Mengya toe forward.

    ¡°The dead bodies had softened and the cadaveric hymosis had spread all over the bodies. It looks like these men had diedst night. Let¡¯s do a count on how many bodies there are.¡±

    Lin Mengya instructed as she squatted down to go through the corpses.

    Ling Ye and Zuo Qiuyu were by now very used to Lin Mengya¡¯s perverted action that they no longer found it strange.

    Only Liu Xuan, who was seeing this for the first time, was taken by surprise.

    If he were to find out that Lin Mengya had scored distinction for all her anatomy modules, would his eyes be popping out?

    After their men counted the number of corpses, they moved the bodies and left them right in front of Lin Mengya.

    She studied the external of each dead body carefully and did not leave any details out.

    ¡°Your Highness, perhaps some evidence would be lost if we keep moving the bodies.¡±

    Liu Xuanmented, sounding a little unhappy. However, after shooting a nce at him, Lin Mengya said, ¡°This was not the ce where the killing happened. All these bodies had been transported here from somewhere else. Moreover, every detail here had beenmitted to my memory.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not bragging or lying. With the help of the Sheng Nung system, she would even be able to conjure the image of a fly in her mind.

    The image conjured would be well-defined and colored.

    ¡°What do you mean when you say this was not the crime scene?¡±

    Liu Xuan was finding it difficult to understand the Princess Anle before him. In terms of investigating an incident, Liu Xuan was fit to be called an expert.

    From the look of the state of the trees and nts all around, it was evident that there had been some fighting that went on here.

    ¡°This area wasn¡¯t as well-hidden as desired. Moreover, by looking at the marks on the trees, I can tell that these were not left behind identally as a result of fighting. Give me a sword right now, Lord Liu, and cooperate with my cousin.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu first looked helplessly at Lin Mengya, then his gaze went to Liu Xuan, who appeared to be in a sneer.

    Unfortunately, at this moment, he had no choice but to suffer in silence.

    ¡°In a minute, you will pretend to chase after him to attack him. He will try to dodge and let¡¯s see what kind of mark you¡¯ll make on the tree after you strike.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood by like an onlooker as she shot an encouragingly look at Zuo Qiuyu.

    However, Liu Xuan appeared to be overly serious.

    The moment Lin Mengya cried out the cue to begin, with a long sword in his hand, Liu Xuan wielded the sword at Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s neck.

    In an attempt to make this as realistic as possible (as per Lin Mengya¡¯s request), Zuo Qiuyu had worked with all his might.

    Amidst wild shrieks and howls, the two men finallypleted the mission Lin Mengya entrusted them.

    ¡°How you have taken the attacks seriously!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu almost wanted to cry when he saw how Liu Xuan made a show of force, but he could only take it silently.

    ¡°It was the princess¡¯s idea.¡±

    Liu Xuan coolly wiped down the steel sword in his hand. He had managed a clean strike.

    ¡°Stop arguing ande over to have a look. Liu Xuan had attempted to strike Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s head so the mark left behind was deeper. Moreover, his strike hade down diagonally from above and was supposed tond on the lower portion of Cousin Yu¡¯s neck. Have a look at these marks left behind by those men. Not only where they shallow, but they were also lower down. Lord Liu, will you please make a few haphazard cuts on the trees.¡±

    Liu Xuan nodded and casually wielded his sword to strike the tree next to an unsuspecting Zuo Qiuyu.

    Just as they expected, the marks made by the sword were lower down.

    This had to be someone acting out of habit. If one was not trying to wield the sword to kill someone, it was only natural that his arm was extended and flexed freely.

    In addition, the steel sword was rather weighty and so the marks made by it would be lower down.

    Initially, they had thought that these marks were made by ident, but they were actually made intentionally through some deliberate arrangement.

    As the pale Zuo Qiuyu cried out for revenge, Lin Mengya walked up to Ling Ye.

    Her watery eyes gazed up at Ling Ye¡¯s pale countenance with puzzlement.

    ¡°Night, are you certain that this was the very ce you encountered the attack?¡±

    Ling Ye¡¯s expression was terrible, nevertheless, he nodded in response.

    Based on his memory, this was indeed the ce where the attack happened.

    However, even without Lin Mengya reminding her, he felt that this ce was rather unfamiliar and strange.

    ¡°Are you very sure that this was the very ce you encounter the ambush? Think carefully, did you kill all these men here?¡±

    While Lin Mengya looked severe, Ling Ye also began to frown deeply.

    The memories of the night before came welling up within him.

    It was right. He had apanied the prince to walk out of the town into this woods, then... then...

    ¡°Ling Ye, get your real memory back!¡±

    As Lin Mengya¡¯s called out with her feminine voice, Ling Ye suddenly felt that everything became clear.

    All of a sudden, he spotted a burst seam inst night¡¯s chaotic scene.

    Thereafter, the seam opened up further, and finally, the scene fromst night finally cracked openpletely.

    His real memory had emerged from the deep part of his mind. Finally, he was able to discern the real memory from the false.

    ¡°Yes... we actually met with the attack when we were in the house of a man called Zhu Qiyun! Someone shed a mirror at me, and when I looked into the mirror, I was immobilized!¡±

    Holding his head with his hands in agony, Ling Ye finally managed to recall and speak the truth.

 Chapter 492 - The Bewilderment of the Zhu Family

    <h4>Chapter 492 The Bewilderment of the Zhu Family</h4>

    Zuo Qiuyu supported Ling Ye as he leaned against the horse carriage.

    It took Ling Ye great effort to finally calm his breathing, after which he seeded in narrating what really happened from his nowplete memory.

    ¡°We had just left the mansion when someone came to deliver a letter to His Highness. After His Highness finished reading the letter, he had me apany him to the mansion belonging to Zhu Qiyun. However, for some unknown reason, His Highness got into an argument with them. Then, all of a sudden, someone appeared beside me and shed a mirror at me. I had no recollection of events after that.¡±

    At Ling Ye¡¯s words, the expressions on everyone¡¯s face turned serious.

    The name ¡°Zhu Qiyun¡± obviously did not ring a bell with Lin Mengya.

    She instantly turned to look at Zuo Qiuyu and Liu Xuan, who exchanged looks.

    Zuo Qiuyu then said, ¡°Zhu Qiyun is the father of that Master Zhu whom we punished. He is the country¡¯s official in the ministry of tax.¡±

    She was surprised to find that this person was the father of Master Zhu. She had obviously stumble upon some leads.

    Master Zhu had been made to suffer pathetically. It was only reasonable that Zhu Qiyun desired to avenge him.

    However, why did they set this whole thing up?

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve checked. And these men had been in with just one stroke of the sword. They didn¡¯t appear to be people who knew martial arts.¡±

    Yu An¡¯s words confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion.

    The entire episode had a delusional set up to deceive them.

    ¡°Little Sister, why do you think they have employed this tactic?¡±

    Despite being an intelligent person, Zuo Qiuyu was totally confused by now.

    Zhu Qiyun had captured Long Tianyu and managed to control Ling Ye, so he would make a false report. Had he gone so far just to distract their focus?

    ¡°He was certainly trying to distract us so that our vision would be deflected. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, the attempt to capture me and the abduction of Long Tianyu are done by two different parties. Ling Ye had been skillfully hypnotized because he had been very focused when Long Tianyu encountered danger and it was easy to fall into hypnosis.¡±

    For the same reason, Lin Mengya could easily wake Ling Ye from the state of hypnosis because the electromaic waves from the Shen Nung system could stimte the brain directly.

    In addition, Ling Ye had a strong and determined mind and this allowed Lin Mengya to break the state of hypnosis.

    Lin Mengya looked around onest time to make sure she had not missed any leads before the group of them returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion.

    Things seemed to be moreplicated than she imagined. Back in the courtyard, Lin Mengya looked through the pictures she brought back from the scene.

    She kept having the feeling that there was a mastermind behind all that had happened taking control in an invisible way.

    Back when they were in the Dajin¡¯s capital city, she had a faint feeling that the Crown Prince and the Queen were not the only ones making trouble in many ways.

    Crises were like a shadow that followed them everywhere they went. Some things were perplexing for Lin Mengya after thinking through some details.

    She felt very helpless in this situation where she could not find the chance to catch hold of any concrete evidence.

    If there really was someone or a group of people in power who was remotely controlling these things that happened behind their backs, this would be too frightening.

    ¡°Your Highness, those men whom we sent out to find information had returned.¡±

    Yu An, looking severe, had walked up to Lin Mengya and reported the news to her softly.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the situation like now?¡±

    When Lin Mengya saw him, an unsettling feeling welled up inside her all of a sudden.

    ¡°The information gatherers said that not long after Master Zhu returned home, he passed away due to the severe injury.¡±

    What Yu An said came on her like a bolt from the blue.

    Did he just drop dead? How was that possible?

    Given the extent of Master Zhu¡¯s injury, he would only need a few days to recuperate. How did he end up

    ¡°When did this happen? Why did we not get the news?¡±

    ¡°It was two evenings ago. Lord Zhu did not disclose any information about the funeral so not many people knew about it. The men you sent had returned by then, so no one knew about it.¡±

    Did he die the moment she gave the order for her men to return?

    Could it be so coincidental?

    In fact, when she first entered the city, she had sent men to gather information from the Zhu residence. They hade back saying that Master Zhu was getting better and there was nothing to worry about. How did this happen now...

    ¡°Go inform Zuo Qiuyu and Liu Xuan about this right now, so they would know how to handle the preliminary round of thepetition cautiously.¡±

    Immediately, Yu An rushed off to inform the two, leaving Lin Mengya alone to ponder over this twist of event.

    It was no wonder that the Zhus daredy their hands on Long Tianyu.

    It was for the reason that he wanted to avenge his son!

    How did Master Zhu, whose condition had obviously stabilized, suddenly died within a night.

    What was also very suspicious was the fact that the Zhu¡¯s had not made the funeral publicly known.

    If she guessed correctly, the Zhus would make trouble at the time when they watch the preliminary round of the medicalpetition.

    Well and good if that were the case. She would like to see what the Zhus had to say!

    The Zhus had stepped on Lin Mengya¡¯s toes when they schemed against Long Tianyu.

    Early in the morning on the day of the preliminary rounds ofpetition, the entire old capital hade alive.

    It was just past five in the morning and themon people had gone out and found themselves a strategic position to watch the grand event at the Pavilion of Herbs before the roadblocks were put up.

    At 5:45 am, some specialized officers and men had started to sweep the main roads.

    Every corner had to be swept clean and there should not be any trash lying around.

    The officers and men had to carefully sweep through the streets three times before the city gates were opened to let the security officers on duty that day into the city.

    Security had been stepped up with men stationed at close intervals to ensure order along all the streets.

    Themoners were only permitted to pass through along the two sides of the roads and soon, the streets were overcrowded with people.

    The way from the city gates to the venue where the Pavilion of Herbs had chosen had basically been jam-packed.

    The sedans from the families of the officials had all set out at 7:30 in the morning.

    All the families had been informed beforehand so that the lower-ranking officials¡¯ families with smaller sedans would set out first.

    The sedans they used were carried by two people each. The streets were lined with these small green-top sedans in an orderly manner.

    In contrast with themoners who basically crowd together, the officials had adhered to the assigned routes beforehand.

    Moreover, men were specially nted at the various locations to keep order. Soon, all the officials had arrived at the main gate of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Apart from the officials more highly ranked than the third-rank officials, the others were required to get off their sedans to walk through the entrance.

    Nevertheless, the seats of the participants had been assigned beforehand. There were even disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs dressed in light green uniform who showed the participants to their seats.

    Surprisingly, there was no mor whatsoever even when there was a constant stream of people who were entering the premise.

    Whenever someone bumped into a familiar face, they would simply keep their voices low as they greeted or conversed with each other.

    This was in total contrast with themon people.

    However, these officials were not the highlight of the show.

    As the stream of green-top sedans died down, what followed were red and purple-top sedans.

    Such privileged treatment was only given to meritorious families within the royal courts and the officials ranked above the third-rank officials.

    These men were not people whom themoners in the old capital get to see very often.

    Therefore, at the announcement of the arrival of each official, there would be a burst of discussion.

    However, they were also not the highlight of the show.

    Thest to arrive were two yellow-top sedans.

    They were royal-yellow color sedans carried by eight people, decorated with royal-yellow tassels, and were rocking from side to side as their carrier moved along.

    Wherever the sedan passed, themoners had to bow and kneel before them.

    Even the officials who had just entered had to get up from their seats to wee those two sedans that had just arrived as a show of respect.

    ¡°Prince Shen had arrived...¡±

    ¡°Princess Anle had arrived...¡±

    These two unfamiliar titles brought about an even greater reaction from the crowd than when any other officials arrived.

    The men carried the two sedans directly through the gates of the Pavilion of Herbs. No one dared block them but everyone looked on silently at the two moving sedans.

    ¡°Stop...¡±

    As the crisp voice of the servants sounded, all eyes were focused on the two sedans.

    Two figures emerged from the sedans in slow motion.

    The two figures who alighted the sedans bore a resemnce to each other, were honorable and elegant-looking, and they began to scan the surrounding.

    ¡°Greetings to Prince Shen...¡±

    ¡°Greetings to Princess Anle...¡±

    A thunderous voice of greeting sounded in unison.

    The crowd fell to the ground in unison and their voices of greeting continued.

    A low, gentle voice of moderate volume echoed through the air and its casual tone seemed to say that this person was used to such situations.

    ¡°Please rise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Shen...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Princess...¡±

    The crowd rose and their vision instinctively shifted to settle on the two figures.

    The man was adorned in a royal yellow robe and there was an awe-inspiring four-wed golden dragon embroidered on it.

    The wave formed by the scales of the golden dragon exuberated the golden dragon¡¯s domineering air.

    He was wearing a jade color waistband secured with a jade ring in the shape of a dragon carved out of white jade.

    His hair had been tied up with an exquisite golden crown set on his head. Right in the center of the crown was arge pearl.

    His features were very handsome with a smooth forehead. Compared to his stately adornment, his features brought about a schrly and refined air.

    His eyes, be, and brows made him naturally honorable-looking. Although his expression was gentle and amiable, it did not invite contempt.

    Inparison with the young men from noble families, he was definitely more outstanding than them.

    Coupled with his honorable status, it was not surprising that countless girls became smitten by him.

    ¡°This way, Your Highness.¡±

    Thedy whom an outstanding man like him was escorting had to be someone usual.

    Not to mention thedy¡¯s breathtaking beauty, her mysterious identity was enough reason to attract all the curious looks.

    She was the daughter of the elder princess from the past dynasty and the only princess who had the most direct blood rtion with the current royal family.

    This alone was sufficient reason for her to be the legacy of the Nation of Lintian.

    She was adorned in a long white costume with its hems that went all the way to the floor.

    Her slim waist had been wrapped around by a delicate gold waistband and she was wearing a fanciful crown set with pearls and precious stones.

    She was also wearing a dangling ornament in the shape of a phoenix in her hair.

    She looked a little too thin, but still elegant and her mannerism was mild and appropriate.

    Only her beauty would be captivated by such description as the ethereal color and celestial fragrance.

    As her gentle eyes scanned the crowd, all the men in the crowd who were still not married felt as if they had been electrocuted and the ones with weak willpower were instantly infatuated with her.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Her sweet voice was more crispy than the sound made by the shattering jade of Kunshan.

    It was only when the people saw how her hair had been bunned up with a hairpin that they remembered that Princess Anle of Lintian was already married.

    She didn¡¯t know that she was the reason Long Tianyu had be themon enemy of countless men.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya might appear rxed, but she had braced herself and put on her guard.

    After hearing what Ling Ye had recalled of the day¡¯s event, Lin Mengya had temporarily abandoned her n to have him disguise as Long Tianyu.

    She was left with no other choice but to brace herself for today¡¯s event with Zuo Qiuyu.

 Chapter 493 - The Five Chief Elders

    <h4>Chapter 493 The Five Chief Elders</h4>

    The so-called venue was really the field just outside the Pavilion of Herbs temporarily cordoned out for the asion.

    Although it was only for temporary use, the set up was in no way haphazard.

    The preliminary rounds were apetition of the basic and the spectator stand took up more space than thepetition ground.

    Apart from Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, who were seated at the second tier of the spectator tower, the rest of the officials were simply seated below thepetition tform.

    Under the watchful eyes of all the people, Lin Mengya, apanied by Zuo Qiuyu, finally seated herself at her seat.

    From this angle, she was able to clearly see everything that was happening on the grounds. On the other hand, having been blocked by a curtain of beads, the view of the people was obscured and they would not be able to see her clearly.

    ¡°Please go ahead, the prince and princess do not wish to be disturbed.¡±

    Yu An, who was dressed entirely in ck, had be the most effective assistant by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    He had dismissed all the servants and let down the curtain of beads all around.

    The pair of cousins finally found a rtively safe enclosed space for themselves for the time being.

    ¡°Do you see the Zhus?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not familiar with the officials who came as spectators and she was d to have the know-all Yu An.

    ¡°Yes, I spotted them. Lord Zhu is just down there. The guy next to him is his nephew, who was the person the Zhus chosen this time.¡±

    Yu An pointed out where the Zhus were located to Lin Mengya.

    Given that they were not very far away, Lin Mengya was able to make out the appearances of Zhu Qiyun and his nephew rather well.

    It was undeniable that Zhu Qiyun was a skilled actor.

    While his son had just passed away, he was still able to converse naturally with the people around him. He did not reveal any signs of abnormity on his face.

    On the other hand, it was the refined-looking young man sitting beside him who appeared rather unsettled.

    ¡°Instruct someone to watch them for me.¡±

    It was impossible for Lin Mengya not to be worried and anxious about Long Tianyu.

    However, she was very clear that Zhu Qiyun must have an extensive scheme toy his hands on Long Tianyu.

    All of a sudden, a series of salvos sounded in the midst of a drum roll. The medicalpetition had officially begun.

    The Pavilion of Herbs, like a gigantic building located in the old capital, would open its mysterious door for the impending change of power.

    There was once Lin Mengya asked Zuo Qiuyu the reason for the past emperors to allow a grander and more exquisite Pavilion of Herb to be built next to the pce.

    Inparison with the pce¡¯s red and green bricks and tiles, white and emerald was the theme of the building of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    The style of the building was also a little more spirited and graceful than the solemn pce.

    From afar, the pce in the old capital was like a coiled up flying dragon.

    The building of the Pavilion of Herbs was like a stalk of miracle-working herb growing in the world.

    While there was the absence of splendor and majesty, there was an air of simple but out-of-the-world elegance and refinement.

    ording to Cousin Chen, it was a mysterious man who designed the building of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    For hundreds of years, no one had dared renovate or make any changes to the building without permission.

    The designer had to be a person with unusual abilities. Nevertheless, the purpose of designing the Pavilion of Herbs in this way was likely to remind all the people not to covet after power.

    He must have wished that people here would be devoted to the research of medicinal herbs with one heart.

    Unfortunately, the people who came after had defiled the Pavilion of Herbs because of their selfish desires.

    Lin Mengya thought it was such a pity and wished that Cousin Yu would sessfully take over the position of the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    If he became the Chief Elder, the Pavilion of Herbs, which was supposed to be the ce to save all men, would enjoy peace in theing decade or so years.

    ¡°The selective trial for the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs in the form of a medicalpetition begins now!¡±

    A rich and mellow voice echoed through the air from the scarlet tform that had been temporarily put up.

    Thereafter, a number of important personnel of the Pavilion of Herbs settled down in their seats.

    Lin Mengya looked at the medical schrs dressed in white and lightly shook her head.

    As the host, it was understandable that they were thest to appear and be seated.

    Nevertheless, the drum roll and gun salutes just now were much more ceremonious than that when she and Zuo Qiuyu arrived.

    Doing so would be overstepping their authority because Zuo Qiuyu was not simply apetitor.

    Most importantly, he was a prince of the Nation of Lintian and on this asion, he was representing the will of the king of Lintian.

    In this light, his identity was extraordinary.

    This might seem like a trivial matter but Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu could sense something abnormal.

    ¡°Those few men must be the most authoritative elders of the Pavilion of Herbs. Not to mention they appeared to be unting their seniority, they making disciples of all nations is actually leading the young people astray.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu said with disdain in his voice.

    In reality, the elders in the Pavilion of Herbs might not be the most skillful physicians.

    For example, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s teacher, who was a legendary physician, was only an elder by name in the Pavilion of Herbs just because hecked power and authority and did not have any powerful backings.

    For this reason, he felt strongly against these elders who resorted to unscrupulous means to fish for fame andpliments.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The fun had just started, so let¡¯s watch.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not worried at all although Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s participation had brought great pressure on them unknowingly.

    However, the Pavilion of Herbs was no longer an unmovable authority. For many years now, Cousin Chen had not been passing his time leisurely.

    Although he was unable to destroy it, Zuo Qiuchen was doing everything he could to stop the disunity and division within the Pavilion of Herbs.

    The Chief Elder had gone missing for many years. If he was still alive, he would be an old man of a hundred years.

    A change in authority was a matter of time.

    Moreover, the departure of her mother without telling anyone would also have given these people sufficient opportunity.

    From the information she gathered as well as the message Zuo Qiuchen and his people gave her, there were altogether five who were the most likely candidate to be the Chief Elder.

    Among the neutral party, which was also the weakest in terms of power, was an elder named Chang Tianhua.

    This man had just turned fifty, which was the golden period for being a physician.

    He possessed excellent medical skills. In fact, Lin Mengya had the intention of approaching him to treat her left arm on this trip.

    However, this man was extremely stubborn. Compared to fighting for power and authority, he would rather be doing medical research.

    For this reason, Cousin Chen had been secretly helping him, which was also the reason he had attained his current position. He was Zuo Qiuchen¡¯sst resort.

    Lin Mengya could see clearly that Chang Tianhua was the man sitting on the outermost seat. Compared to the other four candidates, he was like an old man from the vige.

    He was very skinny, but his darkplexion exuberated both strength and kindness at the same time.

    He did not even engage in small talk with the people around him. It was as if he was an outsider.

    Sitting beside Chang Tianhua was an extremely well-built and muscr man.

    He was Qian Yuming, the elder in charge of the Thousand Herbs Shop of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Although he had a straight-forward and good-natured appearance, this old man was in fact the most artful of all.

    During each year he was managing the Thousand Herbs Shop, one wondered how much medicinal herbs had been leaked out through his hands.

    The Qians were formally a noble family with clean records. Although the family appeared to be doing alright, it had really lost all of its wealth.

    Qian Yuming had used his own means to fatten the Qian family.

    Nevertheless, what Cousin Chen felt was even more wasteful was how they abused the medicinal herbs.

    If they did not get rid of such a parasite, the Pavilion of Herbs would not see peaceful days.

    He was also a target whom Lin Mengya was supposed to ¡®take care of¡¯ on this asion.

    In terms of love for money, Lin Mengya was in fact even more devious than Qian Yuming.

    Seated among the five men was an old and ailing man called Nan Rui, who was really an old bastard.

    All five men were extremely respectful of him. His eyes, like hawk eyes, seemed to dazzle with bright light.

    He was once the youngest junior to the Chief Elder. The two had fought over the position for over fifty years.

    He had evolved from a strong young man into what he was now.

    Cousin Chen had told her that this man was sinister and ruthless and that Lin Mengya and the rest should guard against him.

    Li Yuan, whom Cousin Chen had nted as bait in there, was his disciple.

    Although the old man appeared as if he could breathe hisst any time, he was in no way less wicked and scheming than his juniors.

    He had held on tightly to the authority over the treasury with all his heart.

    The remaining two men were a pair of brothers.

    One was names Duanmu Yang, while the other was Duanmu Yin.

    Their names were given in hope that there would be a bnce of Yin and Yang, and indeed their characters were so.

    One was hot-tempered while the other was mild.

    The brothers were in charge of the Disciples¡¯ Mill and the Medical ssics Mill. At present, they were at the zenith of their power.

    What was hard toe by was the fact that the two brothers were of one heart, which was why they were able to retain one-third of the power together with Qian Yuming and Nan Rui.

    At this moment, the five men were seated in one line on the tform. They appeared more important than Lin Mengya and herpany.

    ¡°In a while when this is over, I¡¯ll bring you to meet Elder Chang. My brother, the emperor had already notified him so I believe he will try his best to heal you.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was no doubt very nervous, but he had to pretend to be unruffled because his little cousin was sitting by his side.

    Of these five men, apart from Chang Tianhua, the others were associated with him in one way or another.

    Perhaps it would be more apt to say that there was bitter and deep-seated hatred between him and those others.

    ¡°Are you alright, Cousin Yu?¡±

    Lin Mengya could sense that Zuo Qiuyu was trying to suppress his emotions. Although those men were detestable, they still should not make Zuo Qiuyu act in this way.

    Zuo Qiuyu was stunned for a moment, but when he saw his cousin, he shook his head instinctively.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He decided that it would better to keep something from Lin Mengya. She had enough to worry about so he thought he would handle something alone.

    Despite feeling worried, she knew that Zuo Qiuyu would know how to handle the situation with discernment.

    She directed her vision back to the tform. The preliminarypetition today had been divided into three items.

    The first item required the participants to distinguish the one thousandponents of a mixture of medicinal herbs within a time limit of half an hour.

    As long as they were able to identify urately the few defined herbs, they would pass the test.

    However, it should be noted that it was extremely difficult to identify a fewponents out of a mixture made up of a thousandponents.

    This was the strict requirement of the Pavilion of Herbs. To them, how could a physician be able to heal and save a patient if he was unable to discern the different medicinal herbs?

    While all the people looked on, a dozen round tables were being carried onto the tform.

    At the peripheral of the tables, twelve yellow wooden boxes had been ced there.

    Within the boxes, the names of the herbs ought to be pasted on them. After they had been arranged properly, some men began carrying the twelve boxes to the tables.

 Chapter 494 - The Start of the Preliminary Rounds of Competition

    <h4>Chapter 494 The Start of the Preliminary Rounds of Competition</h4>

    Each of the twelve wooden boxes was carried a blend of a thousand medicinal herbs.

    In a while, each table would be upied by three people and each person would have to pick four kinds of herbs, put them into the wooden boxes to be sealed up. Finally, the boxes would be brought up to the stage and the five elders would be invited up there to verify them.

    It sounded easy enough, however, the execution was much more difficult than it seemed.

    Not to mention how to discern one thousand different herbs, there were in fact many herbs that bear simr traits.

    For this reason, to pick out a few kinds of herbs from among a thousand herbs would be very challenging.

    ¡°Open the boxes!¡±

    After the disciple who was the overall in charge of the event gave the cue, the twelve boxes were opened.

    In that instant, the eyes of all the people seemed to be glued to the medicinal herbs in the boxes.

    The rest of the disciples gently began to bring out the stalks of herbs from within the boxes and ce them carefully on the round table.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these oldies to spend so generously. Those are good quality herbs. I wonder how much money would be enough for use.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with regret in her voice. Like Zuo Qiuyu, her heart was pained.

    The reason being that some of the herbs had to be kept away from light in an extremely dry environment.

    These herbs would be exposed to the sunlight for half a day, and be fiddled by human beings¡¯ hands over and over again. Not only would their efficacy be greatlypromised, but there was also no way they could be returned to the store after this.

    ¡°Given Qian Yuming¡¯s character, he would definitely not put these herbs to use again since he esteemed ostentation and extravagance. If it were him, he would set these herbs on fire to destroy them afterward.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was crestfallen. He already thought it extravagant looking at how thepetition venue had been set up.

    Those medicinal herbs could well be used to treat patients and save lives.

    At this moment, they had, however, be a tool and means for Qian Yuming to show off the huge amount of medicinal herbs stored in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    ¡°This was one thing that hurries him on his way to death. Sooner orter, this would be evidence used against him.¡±

    The more Lin Mengya saw the events unfold before her, the more clearly she was able to understand why Cousin Chen had bit the bullet to get rid of these dregs.

    Nevertheless, these were events in the long past. It would not be possible topletely eradicate them in that instant.

    They could only endure it for the time being.

    Lin Mengya breathed in deeply and took in the fragrance of the medicinal herbs.

    As she smelt the intense scent of the herbs, the Shen Nung system began its analysis, and soon, all the different kinds of herbs weremitted into Lin Mengya¡¯s memory.

    ¡°What perversion.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help but sigh at the thought that the winners in this preliminary round ofpetition would not stand a chance to be the Chief Elder after all.

    However, the first candidate toe out would be guaranteed a bright future thereafter.

    However, this first round was too challenging for anyone to wishing to emerge victorious.

    In order to identify the kinds of herbs, apart from observing their nature, smells, and appearances, one had to use many other extraordinary means to seed.

    For example, there was this particr herb called the Sea Flower that appeared so ordinary like a stalk of withered grass.

    In order to identify it, one needed to roast it on fire first.

    It had to be roasted for 15 minutes before the withered stems would start to produce a milky white liquid externally.

    To pick out such a strange herb among a thousand other herbs would be extremely difficult.

    It would take a very talented person to pass this round.

    It would not be considered malpractice if they managed to identify a few medical genii as a result.

    It would be beneficial to Cousin Chen as well as the five elders to have more talents identified anyway.

    After introducing the rules, the candidates who were participating in the preliminary round ofpetition began to file out through the main gate of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Those of noble birth and those whose medical skills were widely recognized were allowed to enter the finals directly.

    These candidates of all shapes and sizes were few in number and none of them looked familiar to the spectators.

    Surrounding the twelve tables were altogether 36 candidates who had taken their respective positions at their respective tables.

    Some of them appeared nervous, while others looked excited and some even seemed like they were faced with great enemies.

    All in all, none of the participants appeared rxed.

    This should be the way about it. If any of them wished to stand out from the rest, he had to possess outstanding abilities.

    ¡°The first round of tests requires you toplete this task within four hours and the time starts now!¡±

    As the disciple in charge gave a cue to begin, a column of incense, as thick as a man¡¯s arm was being lit simultaneously.

    The incense was specially made to keep time. It would finish burning after a certain time.

    Although it could never be as urate as a modern-day clock, it was urate enough for the use.

    At the disciple¡¯s cue, all thirty-six candidates immediately focused their attention on the work of distinguishing the herbs.

    It was the first time Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu was witnessing such a scene.

    As time continued ticking, the candidates began disying their talents.

    After Lin Mengya looked around, she noticed a very interesting young man at the third table.

    Somehow, he managed to get himself a basin of water and Lin Mengya saw that he was dipping the herbs from the table into the water very quickly before he took them out again.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, look at that young man. What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu had also noticed that person because all the others had made use of different characteristics to identify the herbs.

    This man was the only one who continuously used the medicinal herbs to dip into the water.

    Moreover, he was doing this so quickly that the other two participants who were sharing the same table with him began to look displeased.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure too. Maybe he is trying to clean the herbs. Could he be worried that they are dirty?¡±

    Being so far away, Zuo Qiuyu could not be sure what the young man was trying to do.

    Of the people he knew, Liu Xuan was one person who almost had apulsive disorder for cleanliness.

    Even so, Zuo Qiuyu had never seen Liu Xuan washing everything in the water before use.

    Nevertheless, what the young man was doing was not viting the rules of thepetition after all. Perhaps there was some abstruse secret in the water that could help him discern the herbs.

    The others, however, seemed to observe to be certain first before they start testing.

    For the particr young man, however, he simply continued dipping the herbs in the water and then taking them out.

    Nevertheless, dipping the herbs into the water did not seem to do any changes to the herbs. The other two candidates who were giving him angry looks had quietened down suddenly for some reason.

    Lin Mengya sensed something fishy. What on earth was this man doing?

    Like the other candidates, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned serious, and soon, nearly half the duration passed.

    Lin Mengya, who was sitting erect behind the curtain of beads, was starting to feel bored.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to have a look around. Are youing with me?¡±

    Nowadays, Lin Mengya got to enjoy being treated like a superstar in Lintian.

    Her every move would turn into the most talked about topic of gossip in Lintian.

    She might as well stop hiding. Would it not be better for her to just show herself openly?

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not go. You and Yu An go ahead, just be careful.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was wearing a serious expression on his face. Lin Mengya supposed he was worried about fighting for the position of the Chief Elder.

    There was not much Lin Mengya could do to help him at this moment, so together with Yu An, she left the enclosed space cordoned by the curtain of beads.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to Cousin Chen.¡±

    Once outside, Lin Mengya lowered her voice so that only Yu An could hear her and vice versa.

    Yu An was slightly taken aback. He wondered where he had given away the fact that the emperor was present.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s really because my cousin had left the scent of the herb in the room. While anymon people would not be able to detect the smell, nothing escapes my nose.¡±

    Since they entered, the subtle fragrance of Cousin Chen¡¯s expensive medicinal herbs had been lingering in the air.

    Unfortunately, it had failed to escape Lin Mengya¡¯s keen sense of smell.

    It made sense after pondering over it. Cousin Chen had high regard for thispetition. He had even sent his most trusted guard by his side to attend.

    How could he be absent at such a critical moment?

    Moreover, with Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu in the limelight, Cousin Chen could very well keep a low profile while he attended this event without people finding out. Why would he grab this opportunity?

    People had thought that at this moment, the emperor had stayed in Wangtian City because he was either feeling unwell or had caught a cold.

    Who would have guessed that Zuo Qiuchen had arrived at the old capital early on?

    For this reason, Yu An was not too surprised when this had been found out.

    He simply smiled in admiration and said gently, ¡°No wonder His Majesty said that while he could fool others, he would never be able to keep anything from you.¡±

    ¡°This way please, Your Highness,¡± continued Yu An.

    The people outside the enclosed area had all been sent away earlier on.

    Yu An led the way and they went deeper into the area on the second floor.

    Although this ce was supposedly set up by the people in the Pavilion of Herbs, Lin Mengya was curious when she saw that Yu An seemed very familiar with the surroundings.

    Finally, they arrived at the innermost area. Yu An looked around with vignce, then he gave three gentle knocks on the wall.

    After a moment, someone from inside opened the door.

    ¡°I knew you will definitelye.¡±

    Inside, Zuo Qiuchen, dressed like a nobleman, was smiling at Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya did not stand on ceremony. After entering, she made herselffortably by sitting down at where Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s seat.

    ¡°What was your intention? Are you using Zuo Qiuyu and me as cannon fodder? If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation today, don¡¯t expect me to risk my life for you in the future.¡±

    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s stubborn expression, Zuo Qiuchen smiled wryly.

    He knew it was not easy to fool this cousin of his.

    Immediately, he tried to humor her with the exnation, ¡°Stop being angry, my dear cousin. I did not try to keep you in the dark intentionally. Isn¡¯t it better for me to be protecting you secretly?¡±

    Protect them in secret? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and nced at him.

    ¡°What have you been doing trying to protect us? You just wanted us to take away all the attention from you, and that¡¯s how I see it. You had this all nned out.¡±

    Lin Mengya was obviously not convinced by his exnation.

    Seeing there was no way of fooling Lin Mengya, he sighed quietly and said, ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Qiuyu. What you¡¯re not aware of is that there were deep grievances between him and those old men. If I did note, I¡¯m afraid he would ruin everything on impulse.¡±

    Deep grievances? She did observe that Zuo Qiuyu was rather agitated when he saw the elders just now.

    So that was the reason behind all these.

    ¡°What kind of deep grievances?¡±

    Lin Mengya pressed further and a hardened look shed across Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s face.

    Apparently, Zuo Qiuchen shared Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s sentiment of hatred.

    ¡°Those four men had caused the death of Qiuyu¡¯s master. In fact, he died trying to protect the two of us. If not for him, we won¡¯t be alive today.¡±

    Lin Mengya became speechless at Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s words.

    No wonder people rumored how there were many filthy and despicable things happening within the royal family. Today, she had learned something new again.

 Chapter 495 - Hou Familys Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 495 Hou Family¡¯s Kindness</h4>

    Lin Mengya nced at the stage, surprised that these four men had the guts to plot harm against the members of the royal family.

    Zuo Qiuchen had long cultivated himself to be aposed person, unlike the temperamentalmoners. He hadpletely calmed down after getting all worked up just a moment ago.

    ¡°Back then, they colluded with Prince Qing in an attempt to poison us out of their greed for power. When we¡¯d taken in the poison, Qiuyu¡¯s master made himself the guinea pig to try out the poison in order to find the antidote. For this reason, Qiuyu¡¯s master was gued with illnesses all over. All the more, due to his frailty, he finally sumbed to the poison and died. From then on, Qiuyu started traveling the world in search of the eldest princess.

    There was a deep implication for Zuo Qiuyu taking notice of Lin Mengya.

    She finally understood why Zuo Qiuyu had tried to draw close to her back in the pce.

    ¡°So Cousin Yu will try to stop them from taking the position of the Chief Elder at all cost. Am I right?¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen nodded as he turned to look at thosecent old bastards.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If they were to take over the position of the Chief Elder, there would not be a moment peace in the future.¡±

    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s tone of voice turned severe because, at this moment, he was no longer in the mood of humoring anyone.

    While there was corruption in the Pavilion of Herbs, it was after all a well-established and vigorously developing organization. It would not be so easily stirred or moved.

    If they had the audacity to poison the princess a decade ago, would they not dare to kill the emperor after a decade now?

    ¡°I get it now. You rest assured now.¡±

    Back in Dajin, Lin Mengya had clearly seen the fighting that went on in the pce.

    There was no talk of kinship at all. For the sake of fighting for power, they were even ready to sacrifice those closest to them.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was starting to understand why her mother had chosen to run away back then.

    ¡°What do you intend to do with Li Yuan?¡±

    Li Yuan might appear to be harmless on the surface, but she was certain that he already harbored the intention to revolt.

    However, while he still needed to rely on Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s power, he had not rebelled against him for the time being.

    Lin Mengya did not know him very well, but since Cousin Chen had made this arrangement, she believed that Cousin Chen would have something on him to keep him from backbiting Cousin Chen.

    ¡°He is going to be a wasted chess piece. Based on my understanding of him, he will initiate contact with you and Qiuyu once the finals begin. At that time, you just have to act ordingly.¡±

    How would an ambitious person choose to be subordinate to another?

    If he could revolt against Zuo Qiuchen, he would also revolt against his master.

    However, Lin Yuan would definitely be delighted to see Zuo Qiuchen and Nan Rui cutting one another¡¯s throat.

    That way, he would be able to reap benefit from that situation.

    ¡°I get it now. However, I need your help with something right now. Long Tianyu had been abducted by Zhu Qiyun. I would like you to help investigate this matter in secret. I¡¯ve to save Long Tianyu regardless of what happens.¡±

    This was the first time ever that Lin Mengya made a request to Zuo Qiuchen so seriously.

    Thetter also knew the severity of this matter. While he nodded at Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuchen had something else on his mind.

    ¡°Zhu Qiyun is a very cautious man. I believe that the fact he risked his life to abduct Long Tianyu says that he had worked on every detail in his n. We should not act impulsively. You should not get yourself involved in this matter. Just leave it to me,¡± instructed Zuo Qiuchen.

    Although Lin Mengya was an intelligent girl, this was not her home ground after all.

    What if she fell into the enemy¡¯s snare? Everything would be ruined if that happened.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was set at rest at Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s assurance.

    She lightly squeezed her slightly cold left hand with her right hand. Cousin Yu had promised her that he would bring her to visit Chang Tianhua after the preliminary rounds of thepetition were over.

    How she wished the day woulde for her arm to be fully recovered.

    Lin Mengya should not stay on any longer. After saying a few more words to Zuo Qiuchen, she allowed Yu An to lead her back to the cordoned out space for them.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,e and see!¡±

    An excited Zuo Qiuchen immediately waved Lin Mengya over and as he pointed at the twelve round tables.

    It was then she saw that the man who was dipping the herbs in the water had moved to another table by now.

    Lin Mengya wondered what he was whispering into the ears of the other candidates, but while he dipped the herbs into the water, not only did no one try to stop him, those candidates who were working faster also began tossing the herbs they had identified into the wooden basin.

    ¡°This is very strange. While the others are attempting to identify the herbs, he had started to wash the herbs.¡±

    Like Zuo Qiuchen, Lin Mengya found it perplexing, but gradually, she discovered the oddity.

    The herbs which the men had dipped into the water appeared bright, limpid, and even a little transparent.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya seemed toe to a realization and the corner of lips turned up into a smile instinctively.

    ¡°What a kind heart he has. Cousin Chen, regardless of whether this young man passes this preliminary round ofpetition, you must recruit him to serve you.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu did not understand what Lin Mengya meant, but she refused to give him an exnation.

    With doubts in her heart, Lin Mengya watched as this young man silently went around the twelve tables to have all the herbs washed.

    After that, he carried the basin with the leftover water and returned to his own round table.

    The other two candidates were left with only one mixture to identify.

    The environment was also beginning to be more intense. Every candidate was trying their best to look for that one medicinal herb.

    Nevertheless, the young man did not seem to be anxious. He merely gently searched through the pile of herbs.

    Under the watch eyes of all the people, he systematically picked out the four herbs he was looking for and ced them into his own small boxes.

    It was only then that the young man, who had busied himself this entire, lifted up his head.

    He hit the little gong beside determinedly. By now, three-quarters of the duration of the test had passed.

    There were very few who were able toplete the task.

    With all the people watching him, the young man carried the four boxes and handed them to the disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs on the stage.

    The disciples brought the boxes before the five elders. Before they even put down the boxes, Qian Yuming, sitting on the second seat, instantly turned ashen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at this man¡¯s boxes. He¡¯s directly disqualified!¡±

    The whole audience burst into an uproar, including Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, who were behind the curtain of bead gasped.

    ¡°May I ask the elders if I have picked the wrong herbs?¡±

    The young man did not panic but inquired in an unhurried manner,

    Qian Yuming took a sip of the tea in front of him, raised his eyebrows, and shot a look of disgust at the young man.

    ¡°How dare the unworthy descendant of the Hou family participates in this medicalpetition. Your family had long been chased out of the Pavilion of Herbs twenty years ago! Taking considerations for the sensibilities of the past, I did not have you arrested!¡±

    At Qin Yuming¡¯s words, the young man suddenly lost a bit of control over his emotions.

    Nevertheless, he continued standing straight and unyielding at the spot even though his eyes were filled with an unyielding stubbornness.

    ¡°May I ask what wrong has the Hou familymitted? If you want to chase the Hous out, there has to be the special seal impression of the Chief Elder of approval. May I know if you are in possession of that?¡±

    Lin Mengya was immediately drawn towards the sudden turn of events. Who was the Hou Family?

    She turned around to look at Zuo Qiuyu, only to see that he, too, was looking perplexed.

    ¡°The Hou Family was in charge of the Thousand Herbs Shop before Qian Yuming took over. This young man had employed the secret used by the Hou Family called freezing and solidifying water. It was said that all herbs would be covered with a thinyer of transparent membrane after being dipped into this water. It has the efficacy of preserving its quality for a long time. Currently, many long-standing precious herbs have been preserved in this way.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she could already tell from a moment ago that the young was trying to save those herbs.

    Moreover, while he was working very fast, it was observed that he handled the herbs gently in fear that they would be damaged.

    It was no wonder that there were a few people who willingly helped him. The herbs which he handled remained useful.

    Lin Mengya was grateful for his kindness, on the contrary, there were some people who treated him as a thorn in the flesh.

    ¡°Shut up! How dare the descendent of the Hous tries to make irresponsible remarks! Back then, it was the unanimous decision of all the elders here to chase the Hou Family out! While your family guarded the Shop, you actually robbed the Shop. You¡¯ve brought shame on the Pavilion of Herbs and ought to perish. If not for thepassion of the elders, how would you have remained and been here behaving atrociously?¡±

    At this moment, Qian Yuming was agitated, but there was a hint of guilt in his voice.

    Back then, he had put in much effort trying to take over the management of Thousand Herbs Shop.

    Never would he expect the descendent of the Hou Family would be back, trying to start all over again.

    How could he give the Hou Family this chance?

    ¡°Talking about the matter concerning the Hou Family, I¡¯ve never been agreeable. Elder Qian, I see that this young man is merely a child. Moreover, there was also the absence of solid evidence against the Hou Family back then. Secondly, even if the Hou Family hadmitted a mistake, it was the fault of the previous generation. Why would you fuss about with this child andpromise your magnanimity?¡±

    Chang Tianhuamented as a look of disdain shed in his eyes.

    It had been a while since he could not stand how the ugliness of the three powers ran the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Moreover, he did not have disciples or anyone close to him. Even his rtives had all passed away.

    In addition, he had Zuo Qiuchen backing him up and protecting him in secret so the other four did not dare to attack or rebuke him.

    The other four elders were helpless in dealing with him while he was like a nuisance they were unable to get rid of.

    Moreover, he would not let slip of any opportunity to make Qian Yuming upset.

    However, Chang Tianhua¡¯s words had won the hearts of many people.

    Regardless of the situation, Qian Yuming was an elder after all.

    If words got out, it would not reflect well on an elder to be petty and calcting with someone of the younger generation.

    Qian Yuming, who having been rebuked, almost vomited blood. He red at Chang Tianhua for a moment, then he turned to look at Nan Rui with a ghastly pale face.

    Nan Ruiid back on his chair, opened his eyes as if he had just woken up from sleep.

    He gazed at the young man from the Hou Family, then Qian Yuming, who was fuming. Then a calm smile was revealed on his dry, wrinkled face.

    ¡°Alright alright, being the elder, why do you make a scene in front of the younger generation? This is so unbing. I would say just let the young man from the Hou Family pass the test. Twenty years had passed since that incident. Even if they hadmitted a mistake, they must have reflected on it. From now on, make sure you¡¯re a good, young man. Don¡¯t repeat your fathers¡¯ mistakes, do you get it?¡±

    Nan Rui¡¯s words had be the final decision.

    Even if Qian Yuming was reluctant, he had no other choice but to suppress himself at this moment.

 Chapter 496 - Paying a Formal Visit to the Princess

    <h4>Chapter 496 Paying a Formal Visit to the Princess</h4>

    ¡°Many thanks to Elder Nan.¡±

    Although the young Hou remained qualified for thepetition, it was apparent from his facial expression that he was in no way relieved.

    He looked as if he was ring at an arch-enemy, but he had no choice but to retreat.

    If Zuo Qiuyu had not exined the background to Lin Mengya, she would think that this young Hou was an unappreciatived.

    ¡°Nan Rui esteems the secret method passed down by the Hou Family. To start with, he had a rather cordial rtionship with the Hous. However, who would have expected that he would try to profit from their misfortune? If not for the Hous¡¯ immense effort in trying to preserve themselves, their family property umted over a few centuries would have beenpletely robbed.¡±

    What a bunch of robbers! Lin Mengya could totally empathize with why the descendants of the Hou Family would be so rude to these elders.

    If she were in his shoes, she would have turned the heaven and the earth upside down.

    The little episode stirred up by the young Hou was soon forgotten by the people.

    However, after what the young Hou had done, those herbs were now more easily identified.

    The number of candidates who were able to identify the herbs had increased from a few to a dozen by now.

    There was little left of the column of burning incense, so it was estimated that less than half of the candidate would pass on to the next level ofpetition.

    ¡°Gong...¡±

    A shattering sound from the gong sounded which indicated that the time was up.

    Just as Lin Mengya had expected, of the thirty-six candidates, only fifteen of them passed this round.

    However, the herbs which they picked out were yet to be assessed, so the fifteen people remained very nervous.

    Apart from the young Hou who seemed ratherposed, some among the rest were sighing while looking into heaven, while the others were looking nervously at the table on the stage.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up. For those who had not finished what you were doing, you have to leave.¡±

    At the disciple¡¯s words, the remaining twenty-one participants no longer stand any chance.

    Looking dejected, they filed out reluctantly.

    It was just too bad, but this was the rule of thepetition.

    They had no one else to me for not mastering their skills.

    Furthermore, a medicalpetition like this was a once-a-lifetime event. They would unlike be able toe across this event again.

    However, some of them were not aware that they had already caught someone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Those few candidates are considered very kind to help the Hou Family out. While a physician could be very skilled medically, having a good character was even more important.

    How could Zuo Qiuyu not understand what Lin Mengya was thinking?

    Immediately, he quietly instructed his men to recruit these few candidates in order to further nurture them.

    Soon, the results were out, despite the problem arising from the little dispute over the young Hou. There were altogether eleven candidates who passed the qualification.

    Apart from these, four other candidates appeared extremely dissatisfied with the oue when they looked at the medicinal herbs on the table.

    Nevertheless, the rules applied. Together with the twenty-one candidates who had been disqualified earlier on, they were also the losers.

    Following this, they would move on to the second item. The herbs which had been identified were not being taken away.

    The herbs wereid out in front of each of them instead. Then another fifteen people began filing out from below the stage.

    They were people of various shapes and sizes, genders, and ages.

    From the surface, they did not appear queer in any way.

    The only thing was that they seemed overly cautious and reserved.

    Perhaps they were not used to such a grand asion.

    One of the disciples cleared his throat and said, ¡°These fifteen people are all inflicted by unseen illnesses. Each of these herbs you have is a cure for their respective illnesses. This would be the second and third item of your challenge.¡±

    The second item, therefore, would be to diagnose their illnesses. However, all the people started to wonder curiously what the third item of the challenge was.

    With the help of her secret radar, it could be said that Lin Mengya was extremely well-versed with the poison.

    However, she was rather inexperienced in the matter of making a diagnosis. All eleven physicians down there would be more capable than her in terms of making medical diagnoses.

    Those who were not experts were simply there to enjoy the excitement, while the experts would be able to tell their skills apart.

    Zuo Qiuyu almost wanted to cry out in delight. At the thought that there would be interesting diagnoses, he started dancing from excitement.

    With regard to this, Lin Mengya felt that he was acting as if he was attending a festival celebration.

    Anyway, she was beginning to feel the boredom. It would not be a bad idea to go out for some fresh air.

    Naturally, Yu An had to escort her. Zuo Qiuchen ought to have instructed him to protect Lin Mengya by staying by her side at all times.

    Yu An did not treat himself as an outsider. In fact, apart from the time Lin Mengya went to sleep or the washroom, he would be trailing behind her like a tail that she could not shake off.

    Moreover, being a very witty person, many things he spoke about to Lin Mengya were rather entertaining and she did not find him annoying.

    As the two proceeded one after another. When they were rounding a corner, a figure suddenly appeared before Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Oops... I wasn¡¯t aware it was you, Your Highness. Please do not take offense and forgive me for being rude.¡±

    The person bent down immediately as he spoke with a respectful voice.

    Lin Mengya gazed at the person but what she saw was an unfamiliar face.

    She did not take offense because the person did not bump into her anyways.

    ¡°No problem. I was the one who was not careful.¡±

    Lin Mengya retreated a step and apologized gently, adjusted herself, and was about to turn to leave.

    ¡°Please wait a minute, Your Highness!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect the person to call out to stop her just when she turned away.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Turning around, Lin Mengya saw the person. He was looking as if he was about to say but stopped himself and all of a sudden, she remembered that he was Zhu Qiyun¡¯s nephew who was standing by him.

    ¡°Your Highness, please spare me some time to speak to you. This concerns your husband.¡±

    The nephew of Zhu Qiyun seemed to be deeply distressed and his eyes were darting left and right.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s first reaction was not to follow him, but after hearing that this had to do with Long Tianyu, she could not help having the urge to do so.

    She gave Yu An, who was escorting her in the dark, an indicative look so that Yu An knew in that instant that he was to remain in the dark and not expose his presence.

    ¡°Please identify yourself by telling me your name.¡±

    Lin Mengya asked after she sizing him up, and Master Zhu¡¯s nephew led her to one side of the corridor.

    Although he was very quiet, he appeared to have been reduced into a shadow.

    ¡°Your ve, Zhu Jiajing, paying respect to Princess Anle.¡±

    Zuo Jiajing immediately got down on his knees before Lin Mengya to pay his respect.

    ¡°What are you...¡±

    Taken aback, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.

    However, Zhu Jiajing became very emotional with his tears streaming down his cheeks.

    ¡°I used to work for His Majesty as a spy. Later on, I was entrusted with infiltrating into the Pavilion of Herbs as Master Zhu¡¯s nephew. Now that I see that Your Highness had represented His Majesty toe, I... I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±

    Having a man weeping before her, Lin Mengya was at a loss of how to react.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry anymore. Get up first and say properly.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were kind, but she did not step forward to help him up.

    On the contrary, she instinctively stepped back as she tried tofort him with a gentle voice.

    ¡°I must be overwhelmed with excitement. Oh yes, may I know what is His Majesty¡¯s instruction for the next step you should take?¡±

    Zhu Jiajing did not get up but remained on his knees as asked, sobbing.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With an apologetic tone, she said, ¡°Cousin Chen had indeed sent me here. However, it is unclear to me what his instructions are. I believe you have to ask your master regarding this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Zhu Jiajing¡¯s sobbing was gradually dying down.

    However, a deeply grieved expression began to appear on his face.

    ¡°What you said makes sense, Your Highness, but I haven¡¯t seen His Majesty for a long time. I miss him so much. If you¡¯ve note, I thought His Majesty has forsaken me!¡±

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya had to say a few words offort to him.

    Zhu Jiajing appeared greatly touched and the expression on his face transformed into that of rage

    ¡°Your Highness, are you aware that Zhu Qiyun was up to no good? When he saw that his son had been injured, he conceived the idea to frame someone else by actually causing the death of his own son and ming it on others! Not only that, but he also colluded with foreigners to kidnap Prince Yu!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes widened at the shocking news. She would never have expected that this was the truth behind what had happened.

    ¡°How did you find out about this? Since you¡¯ve found out the secret, why did you not inform His Majesty?¡±

    Zhu Jiajing buried his tear-streaked face into his palms and with a grieved voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just a powerlessmoner, how dare I go against them? All I could do is seek justice through your help. Let heaven¡¯sws be manifested so that this despicable man wouldn¡¯t be allowed to escape!¡±

    What he said sounded firm and unyielding and Lin Mengya¡¯s expression softened at his words.

    ¡°Please get up first. Since you are on Cousin Chen¡¯s side, you¡¯re not an outsider to me. It must have been tough all these years when you have to lie low in the Zhu Family.¡±

    Lin Mengya reached out her arms to gently help Zhu Jiajing onto his feet.

    After he tried to politely refuse her help, he finally got onto his feet. It was still obvious that he had been crying given how swollen and red his eyes looked.

    ¡°Given that you¡¯ve told me everything, I won¡¯t allow the truth to be buried. Now, you will go back, settle Zhu Qiyun, and make sure he is kept in the dark concerning this matter, and protect Prince Yu. Once I return to Cousin Chen, I¡¯ll write him a letter to make sure you¡¯ll receive the greatest credit.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled a demure smile. It made her even more charming and attractive.

    As her gentle eyes rested on Zhu Jiajing, this grief-stricken man suddenly felt embarrassed and began looking down.

    ¡°In that case, I feel much assured. Zhu Qiyun is a very suspicious man. I suppose he is bing suspicious now that I¡¯ve been out for so long.¡±

    Nodding, Lin Mengya watched as Zhu Jiajing walked away.

    She waited until Zhu Jiajing waspletely out of sight before she stopped smiling.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you think his words are reliable?¡±

    Yu An appeared suddenly from behind Lin Mengya.

    He had been hiding behind a pir and so he had heard every word they exchanged.

    At this instant, there was a wary look on his face.

    ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I believe him? There are indeed some lies in what he said, but that didn¡¯t mean there was no truth in some of the things he said.¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed in the direction where Zhu Jiajing had gone with a profound look in her eyes.

    Zhu Qiyun had indeed nned to use an important chess piece in the next chess game, but he had taken a very clever first move.

 Chapter 497 - Steering the Mouth of the Gun in another Direction.

    <h4>Chapter 497 Steering the Mouth of the Gun in another Direction.</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, are you saying that you¡¯ve seen through him from very early on?¡±

    Yu An had calmed down. It made sense because if even he was able to see the ws, how would the princess not see it given that she was such a cautious person?

    ¡°If he is truly a chess piece put there by the emperor, why would hee to look for me so abruptly?¡±

    However, given Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s capability, it was not difficult for him to nt his agent around Zhu Qiyun.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiajing¡¯s move was way too impetuous.

    From her perspective, it seemed a little too deliberate.

    Lin Mengya found it difficult to believe such a coincidence.

    Obviously, Zhu Jiajing had purposely approached her to say those meaningless words.

    Not to mention that she could see the ws, even Yu An could tell something amiss from what he said. Could Zhu Jiajing think that she could be fooled so easily?

    ¡°Your Highness, could there be some kind of evil scheme in this?¡±

    Yu An lowered his voice and there was a hint of worry in his voice.

    She shook her head lightly. Lin Mengya was not worried that Zhu Jiajing would try to y scheming tricks.

    On the contrary, the calm situation was what was making her nervous.

    ¡°From the time I arrived here, this entire ce was filled with schemes. What do you think we are here for?¡±

    After rounding the corner, Lin Mengya saw that Zhu Jiajing had already returned to Zhu Qiyun¡¯s side.

    He continued looking unsettled and anxious, but in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she was able to understand the situation at a deeper level.

    ¡°It seems that Zhu Jiajing is truly not in good terms with Zhu Qiyun.¡±

    Yu An was in fact rather sharp in determining a person¡¯s character. However, if he was the one chosen to represent the Zhu Family, he should not be so superficial about it even if he could not get along with Zhu Qiyun.

    Therefore, the only reason to exin his expression now would be that he was just pretending, not only for Lin Mengya and hispanies to see but for all those people to see as well.

    Acting? Lin Mengya ruminated as her lips curled upwards at their corners. Wasn¡¯t his acting too clumsy?

    Not to mention that many people around her were as good as actors worthy to win the Oscars, people with a bit more intelligence would tell there must be something fishy.

    Something did not feel right.

    Moreover, Zhu Jiajing seemed to have spotted her by now.

    He kept looking at her and his eyes seemed to be telling her to act immediately to punish Zhu Qiyun.

    What was he thinking? Did he think she would fall for such a foolish trick?

    However, after reconsidering, Lin Mengya thought it was not that bad an idea for her to take the initiative to go up to them. Why not?

    Wearing a smile, Lin Mengya made herself visible before the crowd. Something which she hardly did.

    Adorned in snow-white clothes, a very beautiful Lin Mengya quickly attracted the attention of the crowd, which was made of mostly males.

    ¡°Please ept our paying respect to you, Your Highness.¡±

    The court official, one by one, stood up to pay their respects to her.

    In return, she responded appropriately in a way that did not break the etiquette, neither would she give others the impression that she was supercilious and distant.

    Among the officials, some elderly subjects who had seen the eldest princess were apparently rather emotional at the sight of Lin Mengya.

    As if fallen into a trance, it seemed that the charming, beautiful and intelligent eldest princess had appeared before their eyes once again.

    While Lin Mengya took her time walking through the crowd, she did not allow her eyes to rest on anyone.

    Nevertheless, it appeared that her eyes had met the eyes of everyone present there.

    It was until she went all the way to where the Zhus were sitting, Lin Mengya heard a soft snort.

    ¡°Humph, we¡¯re not even sure if she is the real princess yet, and she hase to try to win favor from us!¡±

    When these words fell into the ears of Lin Mengya as well as those around, both were upset.

    As they turned around, what they saw was Zhu Qiyun with a hack care attitude.

    Zhu Jiajing on the other hand seemed to be taken aback as he gazed at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°I am an appointed government official from the court. Even princes and princesses don¡¯t act like my master. What more this fake princess picked up from who-knows-where.¡±

    Zhu Qiyun spoke with a cold tone, but the surrounding people were outraged immediately.

    The return of Princess Anle had been personally verified by the emperor and Prince Shen.

    How did she be a fake when it came to Lord Zhu?

    However, Lin Mengya did not panic and Yu An had brought her a chair. She settled herself on the chair and gazed at Zhu Qiyun curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what Lord Zhu is saying.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya seemed to be smiling, yet not really smiling, as well as her calm disposition, Zhu Qiyun did not look surprised.

    He scanned the surroundings and looked as if he was mocking at these people who were so keen to please the Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you don¡¯t understand. However, the younger sister of thete emperor used to be thest disciples of the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. This was a well-known fact. At that time, the Chief Elder ran away and was nowhere to be found. It was rumored that the token proving his identity had fallen into the Eldest Princess¡¯ hand. Since the Eldest Princess had passed away, the token must have been passed on to her descendent. If you im to be the daughter of the Eldest Princess, shouldn¡¯t you show us the token as proof?¡±

    Although Zhu Qiyun sounded high-sounding, unfortunately, his intention was exposed too early.

    Obviously, he had his eyes on the token in Lin Mengya¡¯s possession. Back then, she hadpletely refused to reveal the music score for the green stringed instrument, so most people believed that it had been destroyed.

    Zhu Qiyun had said those words because he was certain that Lin Mengya would not be able to produce the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    All of a sudden, a smile broke out on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. It was a smile as wonderful as the morning light on her devastatingly beautiful countenance.

    In that instant, the eyes of many young men were glued to her. However, they were unaware of the danger hidden in her smile.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m the real princess or not, there will be a just way to determine. Even if I¡¯m not the princess, why do you be so menacing with your words, my Lord? The emperor of the Nation of Lintian must be extremely capable, otherwise, why would an important official like you have time to find out such trivial matters. It appears that the Nation of Lintian is enjoying favorable weather for the crops as well as peace and prosperity. No wonder the important court officials do not need to shoulder heavy responsibilities.¡±

    Lin Mengya said, smiling squeamishly. Zhu Qiyun might be rude, but she was even more artful and sarcastic.

    Put more curtly, she meant to say that it was the business of the royal family to determine whether she was Princess Anle.

    Even if she imed the identity of being the princess, it would have nothing to do with matters in the courts.

    However, the menacing way of Zhu Qiyun when viewed from a broader perspective seemed too petty.

    ¡°You are a woman with a glib tongue. I shan¡¯t argue with you. However, you¡¯ve wronged me first by causing harm to my son, and then you tried to threaten my nephew. So what if you¡¯re the princess? Are you trying to bully the people of Lintian?¡±

    Finally, the highlight of the show was here.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be in deep thoughts as she blinked herrge eyes as if to say that she was totally clueless about Zhu Qiyun¡¯s usations.

    ¡°Lord Zhu, Her Highness respects you as an important court official and has never had any conflicts with you. Are you not afraid that His Majesty would find it offensive for you to be ndering the princess?¡±

    Yu An might still be a young imperial guard. He instinctively stepped forward to defend his master.

    However, Zhu Qiyun was in no way afraid.

    ¡°How dare a small fry like you speak to me in this manner!¡±

    Zhu Qiyun flew into a rage. He naturally knew that he was one of the young men serving the young emperor.

    How dare he spoke up against him. He was about to give him a tight p when Yu An retreated a step.

    As his palm missed Yu An, Zhu Qiyun red at Yu An with furious looks.

    ¡°Keep to speaking properly if you have something to say. Why did you resort to violence, Lord Zhu? I¡¯m sure you know I serve His Majesty. Lord Zhu attacks His Majesty¡¯s servants physically and verbally whenever you like, does it mean that you really think you stand shoulder to shoulder with His Majesty?¡±

    While Lin Mengya tried to keep her words gentle and mild at the beginning, her words became increasingly sharp subsequently.

    At this moment, she rose from her seat. Siding with Yu An, she red at Zhu Qiyun.

    Although Lin Mengya was half a head shorter than Zhu Qiyun, she was in no way less overbearing than him.

    She refused to give way and subtly prevailed over Zhu Qiyun¡¯s imposing manner.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t have the audacity to do that.¡±

    Regardless of how powerful and capable Zhu Qiyun was, there was a limit to his audacity in public.

    It was outrageous for him to hit His Majesty¡¯s guard. Now that Lin Mengya had pointed out his audacity, naturally, he no longer dared to be impetuous.

    Regardless of his background, the Zhu Family¡¯s social standing was in no way powerful enough for him to give orders to the princess in the name of the emperor.

    Seeing that this old man had taken a step back reluctantly, Lin Mengya still did not intend to let go of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare? The Zhu Family is indeed very hospitable and not niggling at all. Outside the city, I saw with my own eyes how your son acted as if he was in intimate terms with Prince Shen. But I would like to ask you a question, Lord Zhu. Prince Shen is the brother of the emperor. Does your son think he is as honorable as the emperor?¡±

    No one had expected Lin Mengya to raise a difficult question a step before Zhu Qiyun.

    Not only that, but she had also aimed at Zhu Qiyun¡¯s most obvious shoring.

    It should be noted that Long Tianyu indeed tried to teach the young Zhu a lesson outside the city.

    However, Lord Zhu¡¯s son indeed put his arm around Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s shoulder, acting as if he was in intimate terms with the princess. Such an act was done before the eyes of the people.

    Zhu Qiyun did not expect Lin Mengya to turn on him first.

    The line he had practiced went to waste now. With an ashen face, all he could do was deny Lin Mengya¡¯s allegations.

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s just my son ying and joking with Prince Shen. My son had grown up together with Prince Shen from young and they got along well. It was only natural he acted a little too frivolous, but...¡±

    ¡°Joking? How honorable is His Majesty! Do you think you can joke about this? Did you say they got along? The Zhus are really a very unique bunch. Do you think you can joke with His Majesty because your son got along with the prince? If you are in good terms, does it then mean that you can act frivolously towards someone¡¯s wife? Does it mean you can then sit on His Majesty¡¯s throne tomorrow just because you get on well with the emperor?¡±

    Lin Mengya rattled on and did not give Zhu Qiyun any chance to exin.

    Not only did she have a glib tongue, but she had also fittingly pointed out Zhu Qiyun¡¯s mistake.

    Every statement she made was like stone bs that put down Zhu Qiyun¡¯s overbearing manner.

    Initially, Zhu Qiyun had thought that the death of his son would bring advantage to his position.

    Who would have known that this young woman had turned the situation around?

    ¡°But my son had died of your abuse and attack. Give my son back to me!¡±

    At the mention of his son, Zhu Qiyun kept up with the momentum and started to weep. With his hands shaking, he appeared painfully grieved.

    ¡°Did you say we abused him to his death? Lord Zhu, when did your son breathe hisst? Why is it that no one in the old capital was aware of it?¡±

 Chapter 498 - The Zhus Tried Launching an Attack

    <h4>Chapter 498 The Zhus Tried Launching an Attack</h4>

    Zhu Qiyun had kept quiet about his son¡¯s death all because he wanted tounch a surprise attack at them here.

    Then he would act like a grieved weeping old man, so Lin Mengya would be a target for public criticism.

    Little did he expect that he was the one cornered by Lin Mengya the moment he announced the demise of this son.

    ¡°A country has itsws and a family its own rules. When a prince vites the country¡¯sw, he is as guilty as any of his people. If my subordinate abuses someone unto his death, I would never deny it. On the other hand, Lord Zhu, not only did you not report your son¡¯s death to the feudal official, you even tried to keep the news of his death in secret. Actually, I find this very suspicious! Unless, Lord Zhu, you think that there is no other righteous judge in the world other than yourself!¡±

    Lin Mengya articted every word. Her glib tongue seemed to have disregarded all sensibilities.

    She had managed to corner Zhu Qiyun with her audacity and directness. Zhu Qiyun was being put under such pressure that he did not have the strength to retaliate.

    ¡°Oh, my son! Oh, my pitiful son!¡±

    Lord Zhu realized that the situation had turned against him and moreover, a few of the security officers of the old capital were obviously looking at him suspiciously.

    He thought in his heart that this woman was indeed sinister and vicious. She had managed to avoid what was important and dwell on trivial. Not only did she get away from danger, she even nted distrust in his fellow officials towards him.

    In that moment, he could only continue weeping over his son. He no longer dared to mention other matters at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for you, Lord Zhu, to be deeply grieved, having to see your son¡¯s death before your own. However, it¡¯s more important to give him a proper burial so he can have peace. Like all the officials, I will definitely visit your son¡¯s mourning hall to burn incense. As for the cause of his death, I believe with so many wise officials, the truth would be out soon. Please restrain your grief and ept the inevitable.¡±

    Seeing that the old man was starting to put up a miserable act, Lin Mengya would have to break the momentum and put his act to a stop.

    Lin Mengya softened immediately and her glistening eyes no longer appeared overbearing.

    ¡°Snort! I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be kind! You are the one who caused my son¡¯s death!¡±

    Fearing that he was going to miss the chance, Zhu Qiyun would resort to any means toy the me on Lin Mengya.

    Unfortunately, while he could not swallow how things turned out, what he did was no longer taking any effect.

    Lin Mengya moved her body as she prepared to walk away from Zhu Qiyun.

    To her surprise, a cowering figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Please wait a moment, Your Highness, forgive my abrupt question. If you really are as innocent as you imed, why did you... why did you offer yourself to me in exchange for my silence in this matter?¡±

    Although there was a quiver in his voice, his words were exceptionally clear in the quiet space.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head to look at this man in front of her, the man who went down on his knees before her just a moment ago,ining about the violence he suffered in the Zhu Family.

    So he was the unexpected thrust with the mace. This was the real trump card.

    Turning her head around, she spied the triumphant look of Zhu Qiyun¡¯s face.

    What he did a moment ago was merely a cushion, a prelude.

    Panic shed across her face and there was a look of helplessness in her eyes, but she forced herself to remainposed.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    All the people could hear the haste in her voice. If it were something that never happened, why would Lin Mengya be so quick to deny it?

    Just when she thought the matter had been settled, this unexpected turn of the event caught her unprepared.

    What was it with this gossipy plot he made up?

    Instantly, those at the forefront of the crowd had perked up their ears, all ready to spread around what they had just heard.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve wronged you. This woman is malicious. Having failed to seduce me, she warned me that if I told you everything, she would annihte the entire Zhu Family. My dear cousin had met with such a tragic death. I shouldn¡¯t implicate you!¡±

    Zhu Jiajing broke into tears as he spoke, then he went on his knees in front of his uncle.

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder you merely told me that the princess wanted to offer herself to you, but refused to reveal anything else no matter how I probed. So, so this is the shameful truth!¡±

    From a tearful old man, he had be a bitterly wailing man who held his head in his hands.

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel incredulous. Why did the men in the Zhu Family love to cry?

    In fact, Zhu Jiajing¡¯s tears were like water from a tap that came onmand.

    Was there not a phrase that went something like a ¡®real man did not cry easily¡¯? Where had this principle gone?

    These cowardly men could not even bepared to Snow and the baby tiger back home.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? When did I promise that I¡¯ll offer myself to you? Stop ndering me venomously!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s denial sounded threatening in manner but cowardly at heart.

    Everyone could see the panic in her eyes which she was frantically trying to hide.

    In that instant, people began to develop even more suspicion and wild guesses on this legendary Princess Anle.

    The uncle and nephew pair of the Zhu Family were determined to defame the princess!

    ¡°Is it because you feel ashamed of yourself that you¡¯re trying to deny it now? How then did you seem so fearless when you handed me your handkerchief just now? Your countenance had changed immediately when I refused to ept it. You even threaten me with my life. Now, are you denying that all this had happened?¡±

    Zhu Jiajing had turned his head around by now as he spoke angrily.

    He took out from his bosom a snow-white silk handkerchief.

    The silver silk handkerchief was as soft and smooth skin. Moreover, the delicacy andplexity of its workmanship showed that this was a very rare piece in the Nation of Lintian.

    The most crucial point here was that this silk handkerchief was made from the same material as the costume Lin Mengya was wearing.

    Even Lin Mengya was taken by surprise. She instinctively felt around the opening of her sleeve and it was then she realized that the handkerchief, which was part of her costume set was indeed gone.

    How did it end up with Zhu Jiajing? She suddenly remembered that when Zhu Jiajing was on his knees in front of her just now, he seemed to be trying to get close to her.

    It was for the reason of stealing her handkerchief to use it as evidence of her crime.

    This nephew of Lord Zhu was indeed very scheming.

    ¡°Princess Anle, having this handkerchief as evidence, I suppose there is no way you can deny what you¡¯ve done! Even if you¡¯re not the real princess but just amon woman folk, what you¡¯ve done was intolerable in front of the public. Moreover, your father is the honorable Marquis Zhennan. You¡¯vepletely disgraced him by what you did. Men, seize this adulterous woman. The Pavilion of Herbs would not permit a filthy woman like you to trample its holy ground.

    It was only at this moment that Zhu Qiyun revealed his true colors.

    What he said had given all the people a reminder.

    Lin Mengya was not your average person. She was the daughter of Lin Nansheng, the Marquis Zhennan, the general of the invincible army, who inspired awe throughout the empire.

    In this way, those who had been supporting her a moment ago would be quietly keeping her at arm¡¯s length now.

    What a way to drive a wedge between these people and Lin Mengya! Veterans were indeed abler than recruits.

    ¡°Hang on, since you are aware that I¡¯m the daughter of Lin Nansheng, the Marquis Zhennan, you should know that I¡¯m the wife of Prince Yu. Even if I¡¯m not Anle Princess, I should be treated as a guest of honor. If youy your hands on me, it is as good as stirring up discord between the two nations and this would lead to war. Lord Zhu, are you able to shoulder the responsibility of the people¡¯s pain and suffering?¡±

    Were they pushing her to showcase her identity? Alright, she would exaggerate it.

    All the people from various countries knew that her father was a superb militarymander.

    At present, not only was she Lin Nansheng¡¯s daughter, but she was also the daughter-inw of the emperor of the Jin State.

    If she was being detained without permission, this would be enough reason for the Jin State to wage a war against the Nation of Lintian.

    However, this move of Lin Mengya could not be considered brilliant.

    Using war to threaten an important court official might well stir up more aversion.

    As expected, the moment Lin Mengya¡¯s word came out from her mouth, someone reacted immediately.

    Someone had approached Lord Zhu to advise him against being impetuous on the spur of the moment.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was a hot potato.

    Everyone was trying to get whatever benefit they could from her, but no one dared to deal directly with her.

    After scanning the surrounding, Lin Mengya did not be disheartened.

    She could see from all angles that the weaker her rtionship with the Nation of Lintian was, the easier her life would be.

    Dajin was her home after all. Regardless of how good the Nation of Lintian was, she would return to Dajin to continue being Princess Yu.

    ¡°Snort, I¡¯ll let you off for now. However, Lintian is a nation that esteemed etiquette. Without an invitation, I would advise Princess Yu against trespass the Pavilion of Herbs!¡±

    Lord Zhu was obviously displeased. One could tell from his words that he had considered Lin Mengya as an outsider.

    Given her extraordinary status, however, he could not treat her with disrespect.

    He did not expect to see Lin Mengya sneered. She was no longer panicking or feeling unsettled.

    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Yu, here is your handkerchief.¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Yu An, who had vanished during themotion suddenly appeared before everyone.

    Holding on a silk handkerchief that looked exactly the same as the one in Zhu Jiajing¡¯s hands, Yu An approached Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Oh? There it is. My mind is failing me and did not remember clearly where it went.¡±

    As Lin Mengya took the handkerchief which looked exactly the same as the one in Zhu Jiajing¡¯s hands, the people looked on with surprise.

    At this moment, not to mention the court officials, even Zhu Jiajing and Zhu Qiyun were stunned.

    What was going on? Why would there be another one of this handkerchief?

    ¡°It was all my fault. When I was inside a moment ago, I had been too busy pouring some water for you, and I had forgotten to remind you that you have left your handkerchief on the table.

    Yu An pretended to be unaware of the situation as he spoke to Lin Mengya apologetically.

    Lin Mengya waved her handkerchief in the air and with a soft voice, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only a handkerchief. Oh yes, where did you find this handkerchief?¡±

    Yu An answered without any hesitation.

    ¡°I found it at the spectator box on the second level. The weather is so warm and I know that you did not like the heat and have been using the handkerchief to wipe away your perspiration. When you left the spectator box, you had conveniently left it on the small table on the second level. Oh yes, some officials had gone to the spectator box to pay their respects to you, Your Highness. Even Prince Shenmented that you left your things lying around.¡±

    At that moment, Yu An had stirred up ripples on a quiet water surface.

    Lin Mengya put on an innocent look on her face as she gazed at Zhu Jiajing and Zhu Qiyun.

    ¡°I see, now I remember. Yu An had been staying by my side after I left the spectator box. Why don¡¯t we have all of you decide which one of these two handkerchieves is mine?¡±

 Chapter 499 - Notorious

    <h4>Chapter 499 Notorious</h4>

    The scene was actually rather funny with Lin Mengya holding on to one handkerchief that was exactly the same as that in Zhu Jiajing¡¯s hands.

    At that moment, thetter was staring at the handkerchief in her hand as if he had seen something awesome.

    Lin Mengya casually waved the handkerchief in the air so that the eyes of all the people were moving along with the moving handkerchief.

    Surrounding them were the officials who were pirs of the Nation of Lintian and at this moment, these officials were confused over the two woman¡¯s handkerchief.

    ¡°Lord Zhu, since Yu An had found my handkerchief, I suppose your nephew can keep the one in his hands as a souvenir. I just thought that these are items belonging to women and it¡¯s not fitting for a man to be overly concerned about them.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words enraged Zhu Qiyun to the point of vomiting blood.

    This was where she was very brilliant. Whether it was the truth or not, she did not continue to press or pry.

    The reason being that the people surrounding them already formed their own opinion on the truth in their hearts.

    Lin Mengya did not verify it because she wanted to avoid more trouble. Secondly, it was so that Zhu Jiajing¡¯s reputation would be ruined.

    ¡°Princess, this handkerchief I got...¡±

    Zhu Jiajing panicked. He waved the handkerchief in the air in an attempt to clear his name.

    ¡°Given that there are so many people present, Mr. Zhu, I would like to offer you a piece of advice. People have a natural sense of justice, and the truth will reveal itself no matter what.¡±

    Lin Mengya was very good at ying up the situation.

    Finally, she was able to see Zhu Qiyun¡¯s scheme.

    He had simply made use of public opinion to paint her as an adulterous woman with loose morals.

    Perhaps for other women, their reputation was as important as life itself.

    To her, however, Lin Mengya could never tolerate people trying to defame her in her life.

    ¡°Prince Shen would be unhappy with me given that I¡¯ve been out and about for a long time. Please excuse me, everyone. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    When Lin Mengya finished speaking, she confidently emerged from the crowd, who were each trying to make their opinions heard.

    Seeing that she did not look one bit guilty, some people already formed a conclusion in their hearts.

    As for how this incident would evolve as it was being spread around, Lin Mengya was not the least bit worried. There was no need for her to worry anyways.

    She had nned to flee once she waded through this muddy water.

    Why would she care what juicy rumors she created and left behind her back?

    She kept up her elegant smile as she walked through the crowd, nodding as if she was reviewing a troop of guards of honor.

    Moreover, the speed at which men spread rumors was not much slower than that of women.

    At this moment, the officials in the grounds already formed an impression of Anle Princess, that she was a woman of strong character.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not bothered at all.

    When she finally disappeared from their line of vision, some of them still had lingering thoughts about her.

    ¡°My dear princess, are you not worried at all?¡±

    Yu An wiped away the perspiration on his forehead. If he had not been so witty and sharp to spot the corner of the handkerchief Zhu Jiajing had kept in his bosom and quickly prepared a backup handkerchief for her while the others did not notice, the princess would have fallen into the snare of those people.

    ¡°Why should I be worried? The rumor would only make me look like I have some romantic affair. Anyways I¡¯ll be out of here after this. It¡¯s only natural that there be some stories about me going around the people.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled a mysterious smile as if she would still be able to escape the consequences even if Yu An did note to her rescue with the handkerchief.

    Just when she arrived at the spectator box on the second level, she heard Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s voice from inside.

    ¡°Why is it so difficult for you to at least try to behave yourself?¡±

    The moment she entered, Zuo Qiuyu gazed at his little cousin with a helpless look on his face.¡±

    Although he could not see what happened from where he was sitting, themotion stirred up by Lin Mengya had been reported to him in detail by the servants.

    Shaking his head, Zuo Qiuyu had experienced for himself how unbothered she was about what people said.

    The Zhus had miscalcted and failed in their ns.

    Not to mention that this woman would not be defeated by their fantasy of making use of public opinion, even if she were universally condemned, she would remain indifferent.

    She had such a strong mind that it got people¡¯s hackles up!

    ¡°What is there to worry about? I have an eyewitness anyway. Even if Yu An did note with the handkerchief, there¡¯s bound to be someone who would be fidgety.¡±

    Lin Mengya returned to her seat and it was then she realized that she had been talking so much that her mouth was rather dry by then.

    She picked up the cup of warm tea from the table and gulped it down. Immediately, her throat was moistened and a smile broke out on her face.

    ¡°What? Eyewitness? Your Highness, I did witness the scene, but my words may disadvantage you.¡±

    Yu An had indeed witnessed the entire episode, but he was a guard serving before the emperor.

    Lin Mengya was personally approved by Zuo Qiuchen. As the emperor¡¯s servant, he would definitely speak up for her.

    ¡°She is not referring to you. Mengya, how are you so sure that he would definitely stand up for you?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu settled back on his seat. He no longer looked worried, rather, he seemed a little curious.

    ¡°How did I know? He even felt sorry for those lifeless herbs that were to go to waste, what more a living beauty like me? Moreover, I¡¯ve been cornered by a group of men. Anyone with a sense of justice would speak up for me. Then that evil Zhu Jiajing would turn into the viin who yed a double game to frame me.¡±

    Lin Mengyamented lightly. It seemed that the look of panic and fear was all but a pretense.

    Her objective was to stir up the sympathy of those eye witnesses.

    Little did they expect her to be so engrossed in putting up an act. A kind-hearted Yu An had spoilt her n and came to rescue too early.

    She could only y along with the situation and gave all the people an ambiguous answer.

    As a result, all those people had to think hard and make a guess, because Lin Mengya had refused to give them a definite answer.

    ¡°In that case, your servant here had spoilt your n. It¡¯s all my fault, Your Highness. Please punish me ordingly.¡±

    Hanging his head, Yu An spoke up, sounding a little frustrated.

    However, Lin Mengya did not punish him. On the contrary, she smiled as she looked at him and said, ¡°You are good in some ways. Although my reputation was affected, Zhu Jiajing is the one who had gotten into real trouble.¡±

    Yu An looked up at the princess, perplexed.

    Lin Mengya chuckled softly and exined to him, saying, ¡°Zhu Jiajing is a young talent. The Zhus had intended to have him go into the Pavilion of Herbs, so he could take up some position of authority. However, if you think about what happened, the incident would not be so easily forgotten. Those people who meant harm would make mention of this incident every now and then. By then, do you suppose Zhu Jiajing would still stand a chance to enter the Pavilion of Herbs? Even if he managed to enter the Pavilion of Herbs, is it even possible for him topete for the position of the Chief Elder?¡±

    Yu An seemed toe to a sudden realization. The princess had willingly sacrificed her reputation so that she could destroy Zhu Jiajingpletely.

    That was right. Perhaps it might not appear to have any effect at the moment.

    However, in the future, this incident would be a stain he regretted his whole life when he wanted to scale a greater height.

    The princess¡¯s tactic was like slicing meat with a blunt knife. It might be slow, but it caused great pain and agony.

    ¡°My dear cousin, are you not worried that your husband would run away from you given that you are so sinister and vicious?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu seemed unperturbed as he made a joke out of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Would he dare to run away given that I¡¯m so sinister and vicious?¡±

    Lin Mengya said coldly, raising her eyebrows.

    At that moment, the two men in the enclosed space felt a chill running up their spine.

    It seemed that in the future, they should never offend this fiend!

    On the square where thepetition was held, there was a pair of eyes gazing hesitantly at the spectator stand.

    Hou Lingyu was feeling somewhat uneasy. He rubbed his palms together and seemed to have lost his focus on the patient in front of him. His mind seemed to have drifted.

    He had just made a trip to the washroom.

    On the back, he had stumbled on what exactly happened between Zhu Jiajing and Princess Anle.

    He was hiding at one corner more because he did not want any trouble than to be eavesdropping.

    Now, however, he was shocked to learn that Zhu Jiajing was actually such a shameless viin.

    How outrageous for a pure and nobledy like Princess Anle to suffer such wrong!

    He, on the other hand, had let slip the chance to prove Princess Anle¡¯s innocent just because of a moment of hesitation.

    By now, he was filled with regret and self-me.

    Nevertheless, considering that this was the Hou Family¡¯sst chance to back into the Pavilion of Herbs. This was the family¡¯sst hope to wipe out their disgrace and clear their name.

    He could still vaguely remember how his grandfather had died with a grievance.

    For years, this hope had beenid upon his shoulder. He did not wish to let his family down. He must not dash their hope.

    But...

    When he was young, his grandfather had always instilled in him the concept that if he did not stop someone who was up to evil, it was as good as helping the evil person and that it was a great sin.

    His straightforward and kind-hearted nature had resulted in a struggle within him.

    For this reason, he hadgged behind in thepetition.

    However, he could not quieten himself to continue with thepetition.

    After pondering for a long time, Hou Lingyu finally let out a soft sigh.

    A determined look appeared on his face once again.

    Even he eventually got disqualified, he had to speak the truth.

    Once he made up in his mind, he felt a burden fall off his shoulders. However, just as he was about to blurt out that he was forfeit his qualification, a small hand suddenly grabbed on to his arm.

    ¡°Big brother, would you please take a look at my illness?¡±

    A little girl with sparkly ck eyes gazed at him with doe eyes and a bitter feeling welled up from his heart.

    He squatted down and fondled with the little girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°I still have something to attend to right now. What about you ask another big brother to have a look at your illness?¡± Hou Lingyu said patiently.

    The youngss, with two cute little buns on her head, began shaking her head vigorously. She then reached out to pull on Hou Lingyu¡¯s ear and whispered into it.

    ¡°What? You!¡±

    Hou Lingyu gave the littless a stunned look as she returned his gaze with her adorable, wide-opened eyes.

    Instinctively, he reached out to assess the little girl¡¯s pulses.

    A surprise look shed across his eyes at that moment.

    It was so unexpected to think that this little girl had contracted...

    ¡°Big brother, please do not drop out of thepetition but continue in it without worrying about other things. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only person here who can treat my illness.¡±

    Despite having an innocent countenance, there was a sense of maturity that was rather unfamiliar and out of ce in thess.

    Nevertheless, no one else apart from Hou Lingyu spotted the fleeting look on her face.

    It seemed that Hou Lingyu was frightened out of his wits for a moment, however, he quickly recovered from his shock.

    He looked towards the spectator stand with mixed feelings.

    What had he done to deserve the good graces of these two people?

    He immediately pulled himself together.

    He must emerge as the champion in thispetition!

 Chapter 500 - Reverse the Competition

    <h4>Chapter 500 Reverse the Competition</h4>

    Fortunately, the little episode during thepetition did not attract much attention.

    Nevertheless, two people stationed far away on the second level of the spectator stand knew exactly what had happened.

    ¡°It appears that you haven¡¯t misjudged his character. This Hou Lingyu was indeed upright and bighearted given that he was willing to give up thepetition to clear your name. He is a real man.¡±

    With a look of admiration in his eyes, Zuo Qiuyu gazed in the direction of thepetition square at Hou Lingyu, who had regained his energy and was at the moment focused on treating the little girl.

    ¡°The Hous are an interesting family. Did you manage to gather any information regarding them?¡±

    As Lin Mengya inquired, she squinted and conveniently picked up a piece of fruit and popped it into her mouth.

    ¡°The Hous has always enjoyed pretty good public opinion. Unfortunately, when the previous head of the family became addicted to gambling, it was when he coveted the medicinal herbs from the Thousand Herbs Shop and tried selling them. Back then, this matter was brought to light by a young disciple. Eventually, the Hou Family found out that the family had gone into debts and he was finally driven out of the Hou Family.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu simply heard this from other people. He had not experienced this first hand. What he knew was rather vague.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s no wonder that Qian Yuming is so fearful of the Hous. Perhaps Qian Yuming was someone behind that incident.¡±

    Nodding, Zuo Qiuyu actually shared the simr sentiments as Lin Mengya.

    What kind of a character was Qian Yuming? He was the greatest vermin in the Pavilion Herbs right now. If the Hou Family did not fall, how would he be able to take over this gold mine?

    If not for the fact that the three powers were wallowing in the mire with each other now, the Qian Family could end up the same way as the Hous.

    ¡°This would be a great opportunity. I suppose their rtionship is not as intimate as people imagined. This is getting interesting. We¡¯ve done well foring this time.¡±

    Who was Lin Mengya? She was very sharp for someone her age.

    Zuo Qiuyu first nced at her with doubts in his eyes, then he turned to watch thepetition. Regardless of what happened, he knew Mengya would not bring harm to him.

    For this reason, he would fully support his cousin no matter what she nned to do.

    ¡°Oh yes, when you were dealing with the Zhus just now, did you manage to find out any news about Long Tianyu?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu might not like Long Tianyu very much, but he knew how important Long Tianyu was to Lin Mengya.

    She might be keeping very quiet about it, but she knew what she was doing.

    She had obviously lost a lot of weight even though it had only been a few days.

    He had gathered from Yu An that she had lost her appetite.

    For her sake, he had to do all he could to rescue Long Tianyu.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya appeared disappointed although it was obvious that she was trying to put on a front.

    ¡°There was no other news other than that Zhu Jiajing imed that they had Long Tianyu with them.¡±

    In fact, there was one other question on Lin Mengya¡¯s mind that she did not mention.

    She even suspected that there was another person who wanted to seize Long Tianyu.

    To her, the Zhus were merely like a cage used to capture the wild beast.

    In retrospect, the Zhus had put in a lot of effort in order to capture Long Tianyu.

    They had gone the extent of setting up a fake scene to confuse her vision.

    It was scary how they had gone into such details.

    Although the Zhus had also tried tounch attacks on her in close session.

    Nevertheless, what they did to capture Long Tianyu was something else.

    Moreover, while she had seen through the evil scheme of the Zhu Family did, there was no way she could spread this information around.

    In fact, Zhu Jiajing had undermined their own ns by telling her that Long Tianyu had been abducted by Zhu Qiyun!

    This made Lin Mengya even more worried. If there was another mastermind behind the Zhus, who could it be?

    ¡°Look! They seem to have gotten into an argument!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s sudden cry woke Lin Mengya from her deep thoughts and she was brought back to reality.

    Her eyes followed the direction his finger was pointing. On thepetition square, Hou Lingyu appeared to have gotten into an argument with somebody.

    Soon, some men took turnsing up to them to report what happened on the stage.

    What happened was that Hou Lingyu had already diagnosed the little girl¡¯s illness and was now about to help a remaining old man diagnose his illness.

    Who would have expected him to identally see a young man¡¯s prescription?

    He realized the prescription was incorrect. Worse, if the patient were to ingest this prescription, not only would it dy the patient¡¯s recovery, his life might very possibly be endangered.

    He had tried to warn the young man in a whisper, but to his surprise, the young man had rejected his good intention.

    He even mocked at Hou Lingyu for being under-skilled by saying that he did not know the nature of the herbs.

    Of course, Hou Lingyu had refused topromise. Each of them insisted on their own opinions and an argument ensued.

    ¡°You are truly one-track minded.¡±

    After hearing this, Lin Mengya shook her head gently and gave herment, saying, ¡°No, I feel that he is a rare gem. This is how a physician ought to act. The patient¡¯s life is in the hands of the physician. If the physician is not cautious and meticulous, he would ruin the life of the patient!¡±

    ...

    Cocking her head, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that Cousin Yu and this so-called one-track-minded young man were rather congenial.

    A bizarre smile appeared at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth as she gazed at Zuo Qiuyu meaningfully.

    ¡°If you eventually be the Chief Elder, it would be a good idea to make him your assistant. Unfortunately, all the elders in the Pavilion of Elders were mostly of a one-track mind. Where would I find someone who is more diplomatic to assist the two of you?¡±

    ¡°I find Liu Xuan a good choice.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu said on instinct. He did not even have to think through it.

    ¡°Alright, Liu Xuan it is.¡±

    Liu Xuan, the Virgo guy who had apulsive disorder for cleanliness, was indeed more diplomatic than the two of them.

    If the three were toe together, Cousin Chen would suffer miserably.

    The argument was still going on but apparently Hou Lingyu was having the upper hand now.

    Not only did he manage to diagnose the patient¡¯s illness, but he had also given the prescription backed up with good reasons. He had even brought his point across in an easily understood way so that anyyman would understand him.

    Strangely, however, the five elders had be very quiet and refused to speak up.

    Elder Chang Tianhua, who had maintained a neutral position had even started curling up the corners of his mouth into a smile.

    It was Qian Yuming who appeared to be gnashing his teeth, while the others remained silent.

    It was indeed strange that they were noting forward to uphold justice even when the candidates were already in a heated argument.

    Finally, when Hou Lingyu rendered the other man speechless with his overpowering argument, the other man who had twisted the truth just a moment ago suddenly gave Hou Lingyu a courteous bow.

    The anger on his face hadpletely vanished. On the contrary, he was looking Hou Lingyu with a smile of approval on his face.

    Hou Lingyu, with the sense of justice written all over his face, about to jump out to fight with all he had, was at this moment frozen.

    What, what was going on here?

    ¡°p, p, p...¡±

    Chang Tianhua was the first to start pping, followed by the other three elders who imitated Chang Tianhua. Qian Yuming was the only exception.

    Hou Lingyu was filled with question marks. He stood frozen to the spot and was at the loss of how to react.

    ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Hou. You are the first person to past the third round to be the winner here!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the man who was just arguing with him had turned around and started to congratte him.

    Hou Lingyu was even more confused. It was after he pondered over the words of the man that he came to a realization.

    This was in fact the third round of the test.

    Instead of feeling overjoyed, Hou Lingyu was a little embarrassed.

    He simply scratched his head and wondered what the matter with all these people was?

    At this moment, Nan Rui, who was lying on his chair had set his eyes on the young Hou with an approving look.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not made a wrong judgment on you, the descendent of the Hou Family. The heart of a physician should be such that when he sees someone treating a patient haphazardly, he would know that it¡¯s inhumane not to stop the person. Secondly, if a physician is unable to tell that a prescription is wrong for simr symptoms, he iscking in his skills. He should not be a physician lest he should bring more harm.¡±

    Although Nan Rui¡¯s words were not directed at a particr person, some of the rest contestants had hung their heads in shame.

    Every minute and every second were precious during thepetition.

    They were afraid that the others wouldplete the task before they did, so they were focusing on winning thepetition.

    They had not taken into consideration that even though they were participating in apetition, they were in fact also treating patients.

    Despite seeing Hou Lingyu arguing with the other man, they too knew that the prescription was not right. However, they chose to remain silent.

    They had failed, but rightfully so and they had noints.

    ¡°I refuse to ept the ruling! He was being nosy. Moreover, you didn¡¯t mention that the third item of thepetition was to pick out someone else¡¯s mistake. You can¡¯t take this oue into ount!¡±

    A mor sounded in protest. In an instant, it stirred up a simr sentiment in a few others.

    It had been a difficult journey making it to thepetition for all of them. They were only a step away from achieving their dream of entering the Pavilion of Herbs.

    There was no way they would ept the ruling willingly!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We are dissatisfied! Let¡¯s start over!¡±

    A small group of people had begun to voice out their dissatisfaction.

    To their surprise, before long, a number of valiant guards charged towards them.

    Looking at those candidates being thrown off the stage one by one, the other remaining candidates became more fearful.

    The four remaining contestants looked as if they were resigned to the final judgment. However, the man who pretended to be one of the participants suddenly bowed at them and said, ¡°Your future is still bright as long as you know to repent of your mistakes. Congrattions because the four of you have passed this round of tests.¡±

    In that instant, the situation had a turnaround and the seemingly unfortunate event had turned into something good.

    The remaining four contestants exchanged looks and eventually they were overjoyed.

    Hou Lingyu too was shocked because of the twists of events.

    He stared nkly at the five elders andter turned his gaze towards hispanions.

    Suddenly, he felt that his brain which had been filled with the knowledge of all kinds of herbs over the past twenty years seemed to be totally confused at this moment.

    ¡°So this was what¡¯s happening. Whoever thought of this evil idea?¡±

    Lin Mengya rubbed her be. The twists in events had taken her by surprise.

    ¡°Actually, the rules of this medical skillspetition had been drawn out right after the Pavilion of Herbs was established. Even if I be the Chief Elder, I won¡¯t be entitled to make any amendments. I wasn¡¯t aware of this mystery in the past. I take my hats off the intention of the elder who set the rules.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu shared Lin Mengya¡¯s sentiments. It was no wonder that the talents who were eventually chosen during the medical skillspetition became very sessful in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Getting to the bottom of it, it was because thepetition not only tested the participants on their medical skills but more importantly, their character.

 Chapter 501 - The Villians Guess

    <h4><strong>Chapter 501</strong> The Villian¡¯s Guess</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now there¡¯s nothing much to see anymore.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu got up as he spoke to Lin Mengya with a helpless sigh.

    The candidates who qualified for the next round of thepetition had been decided. The so-called preliminary round hade to an end at this juncture.

    There were altogether more than thirty participants but only five among them got through this preliminary round.

    Even Lin Mengya was a little surprised by the percentage of participants being disqualified.

    She heard that these thirty participants were picked because they stood out from thousands of people who applied for thepetition.

    Each of them was a talent who used to be extremely self-confident, but now they met people who were as talented if not even more talented than them. Hou Lingyu and the other four were actually rather pleasantly surprised to eventually emerge victoriously.

    ¡°Yes, but this is not the end yet. Cousin Yu, please get someone to protect these five candidates secretly. I can¡¯t help but feel that the four elders are not so easy to deal with.¡±

    In fact, it was not the intention of the elders to conduct this medical skillspetition.

    It was because the medicalpetition had been stipted from long ago.

    Since there was going to be a medical skillspetition, it should be involved with not only the elders within the Pavilion of Herbs but other well-known physicians.

    Moreover, Hou Lingyu was at loggerheads with them.

    Even Qian Yuming had to agree to the oue on the surface. One could tell from here the scheming that went behind was even more sinister.

    These five people would be Lin Mengya¡¯s chess pieces to create chaos in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    For this reason, she had to protect them carefully in secret.

    ¡°Liu Xuan had already sent men to protect them. He is especially concerned about them.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words somehow made Lin Mengya perplexed.

    It seemed to her that Liu Xuan disappeared every two to three days since they arrived at the old capital. However, it was also observed that he had made arrangements for all things and had everything taken care of.

    She was afraid that he might be more than a senior provincial office.

    ¡°That sounds reassuring. Oh yes, have you released our homer?¡±

    Outside, Nan Rui had almoste to thest part of his speech.

    His speech was certainly made up of words fitting of the situation. What followed were simply polite exchanges between the officials.

    However, after what had happened, she had be known to everyone.

    On such a kind of asion, it would be wise for her to stay away.

    ¡°We released herst night, and she almost injured the guard who kept watch on her, but you can be assured because we¡¯ve not lost her. We¡¯ve merely hidden her.¡±

    The person that they were talking about was none other than Sumei, who had been deliberately ignored by Lin Mengya.

    All along the journey, although Lin Mengya had been passing thoughts about letting her get in touch with her outside contacts, Lin Mengya was in control of the frequency and the method by which she could do so.

    Now they had arrived at the old capital. She had already kept this homer for such a long time, so it was time to let her go out to fly around for a few rounds.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on her. I suppose Hongyu will be arriving within a few days. Let them work on this carefully so that news about Hongyu will not be leaked.¡±

    After they getting up from their seats, Yu An followed Lin Mengya down from the spectator stand.

    There was no way Zuo Qiuyu could leave. Not all who came were keeping to the old thinking. Among them, there was nock of people who stood on neutral grounds, who did not wish to offend either party.

    Therefore, now was the best time to lick boots.

    The only problem was that it was troublesome to them in her presence.

    Once they got into the sedan and as Yu An instructed the coachman to start moving, suddenly a figure appeared in front of the sedan.

    ¡°My deep gratitude to Your Highness for your great kindness from amoner like me, Hou Xiangyu.¡±

    Lin Mengya was sitting in the sedan and was taken by surprise at the voice.

    ¡°Mr. Hou, you had qualified for the next round and outdone the rest because of your exquisite medical skills. What has that got to do with me?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had spoken through the curtain of the sedan and her voice was therefore not loud, it was clear enough for Hou Lingyu¡¯s ears.

    At this very moment, everyone was busy establishing connections and nobody noticed them.

    Hou Lingyu took note of this and felt more at ease.

    With a sincere voice, he said, ¡°Your Highness, you knew from the beginning that I¡¯ve overheard your conversation with Zhu Jiajing. Even so, you¡¯ve sent someone tofort me, knowing I was in a dilemma. You¡¯ve done so to calm me so I could proceed with thepetition. Neither did you me me. Isn¡¯t this a great kindness from you?¡±

    At this instant, the curtain of the sedan was lifted and a pretty, smiley face looked out from within.

    Hou Lingyu had only nced at her when he was on the stage and thought her to be very beautiful and dignified.

    He was surprised to find her even more stunning after taking a closer look at her.

    He was a crude man who only knew to handle medicinal herbs every day. Coming face to face with such a beautiful woman had made him blush in that instant.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter that I bear the guilt. It¡¯s enough that I know myself to be innocent. The injustice suffered by the Hou Family had been much more than what I had to bear today. If you really want to vindicate me, please do all you can to rify the undeserved wrongs of the Hou Family. By then, the wrong I suffered will naturally be made known to the world. I hope you understand me and if so, there¡¯s nothing more I have to say.¡±

    That little girl was put there by the prior arrangement of Zuo Qiuchen. When Lin Mengya had returned to the spectator stand, she had already given the girl necessary instructions secretly.

    If Hou Lingyu showed the slightest sign of wanting to give up thepetition, the little girl would go to tell him that she knew from the beginning that he was an eyewitness.

    If Hou Lingyu truly wanted to testify for her, he should continue to do well in thepetition.

    For this reason, Hou Lingyu was eventually able to brace himself and not be distracted by the things concerning Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Seeing that Hou Lingyu had understood her intention, Lin Mengya nodded.

    The sedan set out then and gradually disappeared from Hou Lingyu¡¯s line of vision.

    Nevertheless, he continued looking in the direction where the sedan disappeared and seemed to sink into deep thoughts.

    Back at the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor, the moment Lin Mengya stepped into the courtyard, she saw Ling Ye standing outside the door of her room, looking around with a pale countenance.

    ¡°Why are you not in bed when you¡¯ve not recovered from your injuries?¡±

    While Lin Mengya spoke, Yu An quickly held on to Ling Ye to support him as he led Ling Ye into the room.

    Perhaps it was because Ling Ye had remained undercover all year round for such a long time that he found it awkward having conversations with people.

    Moreover, this was also the first time ever he came face to face with Lin Mengya openly. In the abrupt moment, he could only look down and keep his mouth shut. He was at a loss of words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be overly worried. Cousin Chen is here. He will definitely help us find out about Long Tianyu¡¯s situation secretly. My guess, moreover, is that Long Tianyu is not within the grounds of the Zhu¡¯s mansion.¡±

    Over here, Ling Ye was the only other person apart from her who hade from Dajin.

    Lin Mengya and Ling Ye shared their anxieties regarding the disappearance of Long Tianyu.

    However, Ling Ye was different from Lin Mengya in that he could not mobilize any power without the prince¡¯smand.

    Like a headless chicken, he was at a loss where he could start investigating.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t in the Zhu¡¯s mansion! Could the prince have met with any danger?¡±

    Ling Ye started asking Lin Mengya with urgency in his voice. Finally, Lin Mengya slowly let out a sigh after a moment.

    ¡°I suppose it will not happen for the time being. However, there¡¯s something that I¡¯m still unable to figure out. I had thought that they were targeting my identity, so they seized Long Tianyu. However, from my understanding of Long Tianyu¡¯s character, he must have rebelled against such threats and refused to obey them. You said these people were people of the Nation of Lintian. Why would they spend so much effort to capture a prince of the Jin State?¡±

    Ling Ye shook his head. The prince and his princess were the most intelligent people in his perspective.

    If even the princess could not understand, he was no doubt even more perplexed.

    However, the moment Lin Mengya finished speaking, an idea came to her mind.

    That¡¯s right! Why did she not think of this earlier?

    It would not benefit the people of the Nation of Lintian much by kidnapping Long Tianyu, but what if these people had colluded with someone from the Jin State?

    It ought to be noted that the queen and the Crown Prince were dying to get rid of Long Tianyu.

    Moreover, since the emperor of Jin State had almost fully recovered from his illness, he might find out about all the evil deeds of the queen and the Crown Prince.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°Yu An, help me find out immediately the details of every group of businessmen who entered and exited the old capital in thest few days. No, I have to do this personally so I can feel assured. Oh yes, please contact Xiu and Master Guo. Tell them I have something important which they could help me with!¡±

    Ling Ye insisted on following her. It was only after Lin Mengya used a harsh tone to tell him that he might well create more trouble for her if he died on the way, that he finally reluctantly remained behind in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya quickly changed out of the costume and found a in-looking green dress and put it on herself.

    With Yu An leading the way, they headed for the city gate, where streams of people entered and exited from the city.

    Given that therge waves of people had already entered the city, only two of the city gates were opened. Lin Mengya instructed Yu An to visit the guards at the city gates with the invitation from Zuo Qiuyun.

    One of the city gates was for people to enter while the other was for people to exit.

    In reality, although only two gates were opened, the traffic was not affected at all. On the contrary, it was very convenient for everyone, given that everyone was moving in an orderly manner.

    Lin Mengya had hidden in the horse carriage, carefully observing the groups of businessmen going in and out of the gates and all the horse carriages.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you suspect that they would try to smuggle Prince Yu out of the city?¡±

    Yu An asked in a whisper. Being a sharp person, he was able to tell Lin Mengya¡¯s intention.

    Lin Mengya nodded as she continued fixing her gaze on the horse carriages going in and out of the gates.

    If it truly was as what she expected, that the Zhu Family had colluded with the queen and the Crown Prince to abduct Long Tianyu, then this would be the best time to smuggle Long Tianyu out of the city when everybody¡¯s attention was on thepetition grounds.

    What kind of a person was Long Tianyu? He would be great trouble for them even if he had been seized.

    If it were her, she would have also chosen this moment to smuggle the captive out of the city.

    As the sky was getting darker, the number of people exiting the city increased gradually.

    The guards at the gates were rather diplomatic. They ought to have guessed that Lin Mengya was there to look for something.

    Therefore, themoners would exit the city directly without having been checked.

    But groups of businessmen who were transportingrge items using horse carriages would be stopped for checks at the side.

    It was normal to conduct the checks because the city was under strict curfew. Lin Mengya knew that this was the only way not to alert the captors.

    Unknowingly, she had been sitting in a daze in the horse carriage for about two hours but there was still no news.

    It was Yu An who became anxious as he gazed at the princess sitting in a daze in the horse carriage.

    Wittingly, he went over to the stall by the side of the city gates and purchased some delicious snacks and offered them to Lin Mengya with his hands.

 Chapter 502 - Strange Woman in Childbirth

    <h4>Chapter 502 Strange Woman in Childbirth</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, your body is still weak and you should eat, lest Prince Yu be heartbroken when your health deteriorates.¡±

    He ced the fragrant sweet snack before Lin Mengya.

    Although she had been on an empty stomach for quite some time, she quickly put the little bit of the snack she pinched using her slender fingers back onto Yu An¡¯s handkerchief.

    ¡°Neither have you eaten any food for the day. You must be famished. You should eat first.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned her gaze back to the procession of horse carriages of groups of businessmen heading out.

    She was afraid that she might miss Long Tianyu, yet she was praying in her heart that they would notete.

    Nevertheless, she was clearly aware that those people would y safe and choose to smuggle Long Tianyu out when it was darker.

    The sun was setting, and the city gates would be closed in an hour, but she had yet to spot any inkling.

    Could she have missed them and let them go because of a moment of negligence?

    Turning her thoughts around, she thought it unlikely. Not to mention hiding someone in a horse carriage, she would even go through a bucket of hogwash just to make sure she did not miss anything.

    Given how meticulous she was in checking up, even little cats and dogs would not be able to escape her eyes, not to mention a living man.

    Could she have miscalcted? Could those people have left a few days ago? Or did they intend to leave a few dayster?

    However, there was one thing that Lin Mengya was certain of.

    It was more useful for those people to keep a living Long Tianyu than keep his dead body.

    Nevertheless, at this very moment, no matter how logical she was in analyzing the situation, the cruel reality before Lin Mengya was a great blow to her.

    If...

    Lin Mengya cringed. If Long Tianyu had really been shipped out of the city, he would be fraught with grim possibilities.

    ¡°Your excellency, the city gates would be closed soon. I wonder if you still have any more instructions for us?¡±

    The guard at the city gate asked Yu An awkwardly as he rubbed his palms together.

    ¡°Please do not stand on ceremony. Let me ask my master.¡±

    Yu An was gentle and courteous. He was not at all overbearing.

    It was all thanks to Zuo Qiuchen for his guidance. Yu An was, after all, his personal servant, and his master¡¯s mannerism would, to some extent, influence him.

    Although Lin Mengya did not reveal her identity, she was, after all, holding on to Prince Shen¡¯s invitation, and she appeared noble and elegant.

    The guard at the city gates could tell that this person had to be Princess Anle, a highly influential figure in the city.

    Although he was merely a low-ranking official, he was, after all, an experienced and knowledgeable man. He did not care if the princess was a fake. As long as both the emperor and Prince Yu still liked her a lot, he knew he¡¯d better not to offend her.

    ¡°Go and inform the guard for the city gates to close the gates on time. It¡¯s not good for us to dy such an important matter.¡±

    Lin Mengya thus instructed as she could hear the words of the guard of the city gates earlier on.

    She should not be too demanding given that the guard had already given her special treatment.

    She also asked Yu An to give some money to the guard and his men for them to buy food to add to their meals.

    She felt bad about making them work so hard for the entire day and did not want them to feel that their efforts had gone to waste.

    She massaged her be, having focused her vision for the entire afternoon. Zuo Qiuyu sent a messenger to inform her that he would be attending a banquet and would be backte at night.

    Fortunately, with Liu Xuan around, Lin Mengya supposed nothing would go wrong.

    Even if those people tried toy a hand on Zuo Qiuyu, Liu Xuan would be able to discover it.

    Unfortunately, she did not manage to achieve anything today.

    Lin Mengya could feel the strain on her eyes and tried to ease the tiredness by rubbing them. By now, there were only a few people leaving the city as they tried to make it on time before the gates closed.

    Seeing that her hopes were dashed, Lin Mengya sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Your Highness. Tomorrow, I will apany you here again.¡±

    Though Yu An tried tofort Lin Mengya, he too sounded worried. The princess had busied herself since morning. If she were tired out, the emperor would skin him alive.

    ¡°Erm, I guess we¡¯ll have to make do with that. You¡¯ve worked hard, Yu An.¡±

    She curled up in the horse carriage to relieve the difort in her stomach.

    The only thing she could do now was to go home, seeing that the city gates were about to be shut.

    Nevertheless, in her subconscious mind, she could sense that Long Tianyu would somehow appear today.

    The residents living in the suburbs had quickened their steps to leave the city and the guards at the city gates were now doing thest checks for the day.

    There were no longer any more horse carriages and groups of businessmen. The street lights were lit up and Lin Mengya began giving instructions to Yu An after letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Yu An tried every possible to persuade the princess and finally, she agreed to go back.

    Yu An acted as the coachman as he directed the horse carriage back to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    While sitting in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya did not take her eyes off the city gates.

    The towering city wall at dust gradually diminished in her line of vision.

    Just when she was about to turn away, she spotted a small sedan with a ck roof, surrounded by four men, heading towards the city gates.

    While Lin Mengya was in the horse carriage, she could still hear those four men saying something about looking for a physician.

    With a sudden brainwave, she quickly stopped Yu An.

    ¡°I just saw that the person in the sedan seems to need a physician. We¡¯ll have nothing to do if we go back anyways. Why don¡¯t we go over to see what¡¯s going on there?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness..., I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Yu An stopped the horse carriage and gazed at the princess awkwardly.

    It was getting reallyte and they did not have any guards apanying them. What if the situation turned into something beyond what they could handle?

    However, due to Lin Mengya¡¯s insistence, Yu An turned the horse carriage around after letting out a sigh and went after the little sedan.

    In reality, Lin Mengya simply did not want to return to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion lonely.

    Even a trivial matter outside that could keep her busy was weed. It could at least bring her a ray of hope.

    The horse carriage sped along the empty street and soon they caught up with the little sedan.

    By this time, the sedan had stopped in front of the city gate. A man, looking to be around forty years old, had gone up to the official at the city gates to speak to him.

    ¡°Sir, please show me some kindness. My eldest son is doing business outside and my daughter-inw has gone intobor but the midwife in the city says the position of the fetus is not right. There is only one midwife surnamed Zhao who is able to save her. Please let us out. Spare us the death of two people!¡±

    The man was seen imploring and he almost wanted to kneel down before the official at the city gate.

    However, the city gates had just been shut and the key had been returned. ording to thew of the courts, the city gates should not be opened unless there was something urgent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but the city gates had been shut. If I open them again, I would have to face a great punishment.¡±

    The city gate official was obviously being put into a difficult position. The man quickly pulled out a money pouch from his cloak and tried to stuff it into the official¡¯s hand.

    However, the official did not take it but pushed it back.

    If it were during normal times, perhaps he could make an exception for the man.

    However, during this time, when there was a gathering of officials and nobles in the city, it would be trouble if anything went wrong, and someone had the goods on him.

    ¡°Is your daughter-inw going to give birth soon?¡±

    Just when the official came to a deadlock, a gentle voice sounded in the air.

    The two men turned towards the voice simultaneously, and they saw the shadow of a beautiful figure emerging gracefully from the dark.

    ¡°Miss, his daughter-inw is about to deliver a baby. He said he needed to look for a midwife for help. However, it¡¯s getting dark out and the city gates are shut by now. This is a difficult situation for me.¡±

    The official guarding the city gates immediately walked up to Princess Anle when he realized that she returned.

    Though the princess did not reveal her identity, the official yed along with her.

    Nevertheless, his attitude remained respectful and polite.

    ¡°Since this is the case, let me take a look at your daughter-inw first! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m a physician. Moreover, I am rather knowledgeable about gynecology. What¡¯s more, it¡¯ll take some time for them to open the gate.¡±

    Yu An had already pulled the city gate official to one side to instruct him to open the city gates.

    The official was also happy to oblige them since the princess would shoulder the responsibility if anything went wrong.

    The official quickly gathered a few men to get ready to open the city gates.

    However, Lin Mengya was stopped by two men when she approached the sedan.

    These two men appeared to be very capable, only that their facial expression was a little unnatural. They were anxious, but it seemed that they only pretended to be so.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she attempted to size up the two men.

    This was strange. If it were a woman inbor, why would there not be any maidservants around?

    ¡°You two are...¡±

    ¡°Miss, they are my nephews. My daughter-inw was in so much pain that she had fainted. Thank you so much, Miss, for allowing us to go out of the city.¡±

    At this moment, the man who appeared to be around forty years old came over to try to smooth things over.

    Nevertheless, he did not mention anything about letting Lin Mengya see his daughter-inw.

    ¡°If this is the case, I¡¯d better hurry those guards lest your daughter-inw be put in danger.¡±

    Lin Mengya resumed her previous gentle countenance.

    She quickened her steps as she approached the city gate official and whispered something to him.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do about this then?¡±

    The expression on the official¡¯s face changed, but not many people spotted it.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and raised her voice, saying, ¡°Since they are in such a hurry, get more people here. This is a matter of life and death and I¡¯ll hold you ountable if there¡¯s any dy!¡±

    .

    The official nodded and immediately ran off to look for more people.

    At this instance, however, those guards who were getting ready to open the city gates stopped in their tracks. They were just putting up an act. In fact, they were waiting for further instruction.

    ¡°Miss, do you know how much longer it will take for them to open the city gates?¡±

    After waiting for a moment, beads of perspiration started appearing on the man¡¯s forehead.

    He wiped away his perspiration while he tried to get an answer from Lin Mengya who was standing by him.

    ¡°Soon. There¡¯s something wrong with the shaft of the gates, so they needed a bit more force to push it open. Don¡¯t make yourself busy for now, for he will get more men toe and help.¡±

    With patience, Lin Mengya tried tofort him and what she said sounded reasonable.

    However, that man began to be even more anxious. The rest of the men also did not seem to be concerned about the pregnant woman in the sedan at all. On the contrary, they kept looking at the city gates.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was even more certain that there was something wrong with the so-called woman inbor!

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not trouble the two of you. Although my daughter-inw is having a difficultbor, it is normal for a woman inbor to suffer much trouble. Let me go home and get the best physician and midwife to help.¡±

    After they waited for a while, it seemed that the man could not wait any longer. All he wanted to do was to bring all his people and leave this ce.

 Chapter 503 - Malicious Heart

    <h4>Chapter 503 Malicious Heart</h4>

    They were so anxious to get out of the city just a moment ago, but now, they wanted to go back.

    Lin Mengya was even more certain that that the sedan was carrying some pregnant woman!

    ¡°Wait sir, the city gates would be opened soon. Moreover, didn¡¯t you say that your daughter-inw was about to give birth? You should know that the baby coulde out anytime!¡±

    Wearing a sincere expression on her face, Lin Mengya tried to stop the man. She was not giving any chances to this man.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re absolutely right, but, but if I dy longer, I¡¯m afraid two lives would be taken! You, bring her back home! We¡¯ll get the physician and the midwife!¡±

    The man seemed to be very anxious as a thinyer of perspiration appeared on his forehead. He waved his arms, indicating to his men to carry the sedan and leave.

    ¡°Really? Let me take a look in that case. I¡¯m also a physician and I can help you take care of her. You should go to fetch the physician and midwife right now, and you should not dy but go as quickly as possible!¡±

    Lin Mengya was not going to let any opportunity slip, so she spoke before the man could answer.

    Being pestered by her and feeling anxious, he actually reached out and gave Lin Mengya a push.

    ¡°How audacious! How dare youy a hand on my master! Men, seize him!¡±

    Yu An had been waiting on her by her side and the moment the princess was being shoved aside, he roared immediately.

    The guards at the city gates who were waiting to act on instruction quickly surrounded that man and the sedan.

    The faces of those men by the sedan changed but they did not have the audacity to get into a fight with the guards who made up the majority.

    ¡°Miss, I did not mean to be rude! Moreover, we cannot dy my daughter-inw any longer!¡±

    The man did not expect the guards at the city gates, who seemed harmless just a moment ago had be his enemy in an instant.

    What was even more unexpected was that this graceful woman, who tried tofort him with kind words just a moment ago, was now wearing a cold smile on her face.

    ¡°Daughter-inw? If the person in the sedan is truly your daughter-inw, then the Immortal Powder must be for her to relieve her pain!¡±

    Lin Mengya had suppressed her voice so that it was soft and low.

    Nevertheless, the rising wrath in her voice could not be concealed.

    The moment the term ¡®Immortal Powder¡¯ was mentioned, the man¡¯s facial expression changed and his face drained of its colors.

    He adverted his eyes and was about to open his mouth to quibble.

    ¡°Men, seize all of them and send them to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    At Yu An¡¯smand, the leader of the guards at the city gates immediately led a group of guards to assist them.

    Not far from there was the camp for the city guards. At this juncture, having received orders from Prince Shen, the guards from the camp wereing towards them with torches.

    ¡°Do move. Just follow us on this trip.¡±

    The man was smart. At this moment, he knew that while it was easy for them to escape, it would be extremely difficult to escape carrying the sedan.

    ¡°Oh no! They are ingesting the poison!¡±

    A message regarding a potent poison suddenly shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    It was toote. Those few men had ingested the poison simultaneously. In the blink for an eye, bizarre dark blood oozed out from all seven apertures of their heads.

    By the time she reacted, there was no way to save those men.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Never would she expect the lead she almost got hold of was lost so abruptly.

    Lin Mengya was certain that she would not be able to find anything from the biopsy of the corpses.

    After interacting with the man, Lin Mengya could tell that they had everything nned to the details and that they were ruthless. It was impossible for Lin Mengya to get anything out of them.

    ¡°Your Highness, the men are gone. What should we do with them?¡±

    At this moment, the guards at the city gates did not dare to try to hide anything. After all, these men had died. It would be difficult for him to ount for if he had mobilized even the guards from the camp.

    ¡°Burn everything.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to check out the corpses but walked briskly towards the sedan.

    She reached out her hand and gently lifted its curtain.

    After taking one nce, a shocked expression appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    She shot a look of hatred and malice at the dead men.

    Luckily they had died early, otherwise Lin Mengya would surely torment them to the point that they rather die.

    ¡°Yu An, carry the sedan back. Go slowly to make sure it goes steadily.¡±

    Yu An quickly instructed men to carry the sedan and Lin Mengya looked on anxiously. Soon, she boarded the horse carriage after Yu An hastened her to do so.

    All along the way, she tried her best to control her emotions.

    At this moment of rage, she almost threw away her rationalitypletely.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Lin Mengya mmed the side of the horse carriage.

    Damn it! How dare those men did this to Long Tianyu!

    Her eyes were glued to the sedan in fear that the one in the sedan would suffer more torment.

    With much difficulties, the sedan finally came to a stop at the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    By this time, Zuo Qiuyu, who had received news had rushed back from the banquet.

    ¡°My dear cousin, you...¡±

    The moment he approached Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu noticed the icy coldness on Lin Mengya¡¯s countenance.

    The messenger only told him the Lin Mengya had brought back a sedan, could it be...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first before we speak. I will trouble the few of you to carry the sedan into my courtyard.¡±

    With a severe expression on her face, she personally oversaw the whole process of the sedan being carried into her courtyard.

    ¡°Yu An, please have everyone leave and note in.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood in front of the sedan. There was a pained look in her eyes.

    Despite being a strong woman, surprisingly, she was beginning to tremble.

    ¡°Is Prince Yu inside?¡±

    Ling Ye¡¯s figure appeared behind Lin Mengya and as he spoke, he sounded agitated.

    Lin Mengya nodded as she suppressed the rage rising from within her heart.

    She gently lifted the curtain and the heavily bound figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The Long Tianyu in the sedan was writhing violently.

    His face was drained of its colors and his dark eyes were filled with bewilderment and confusion.

    He was being gagged by the white silk cloth, and the blood-red teeth-bite stain on it was ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Long Tianyu. Look at me!¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help but took a step closer to him.

    The person inside the sedan seemed to have heard her calling. His eyes which had lost their focus were working hard trying to focus on her.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s body tilted towards Lin Mengya and then he fell into her arms.

    It was at this moment that Lin Mengya noticed that the tattered clothes on him were soaked with bloodstains.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yu!¡±

    ¡°Long Tianyu!¡±

    Ling Ye and Zuo Qiuyu cried out in astonishment.

    Heartbroken, Lin Mengya held on to Long Tianyu¡¯s body. However, she did not remove the white gag in his mouth, neither did she instruct anyone to untie him.

    ¡°Give me a hand and help him onto the bed. Remember, don¡¯t undo ropes, neither should you remove the gag in his mouth.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. Just a few days ago, Long Tianyu was still high-spirited and vigorous.

    However, now he had been so badly tortured half to death.

    Soon, Zuo Qiuyu and Ling Ye helped Long Tianyu onto the bed.

    At this moment, he was gasping for breath as if he had just been pulled out of the water.

    It seemed that he did not even have the strength to make any struggle.

    He was in a daze and his eyes seemed to devoid of any sign of life.

    Lin Mengya knelt in front of him and removed the gag from his mouth so gently as if she was fearful that she would hurt him.

    ¡°Please take, take my life...¡±

    Despite looking as if he was breathing hisst, Long Tianyu seemed determined.

    Under the light, his handsome face was so pale that it appeared blue, and there was dried up blood at the corners of his mouth. The sight of him startled Lin Mengya.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ll get well. You¡¯ll definitely get well.¡±

    Her tears, no matter how many times she tried to suppress them, came welling up in her eyes.

    Not bothered at all by the stench of blood on Long Tianyu¡¯s body, Lin Mengya embraced his head and started weeping bitterly.

    Burning tears flowed down his neck and gradually seeped into Long Tianyu¡¯s body.

    He seemed to regain consciousness. His ssy eyes began to focus on the figure leaning against his body.

    ¡°You... go away! Get lost! It¡¯s my imagination again! I¡¯m not going to be defeated by unreal images!¡±

    Long Tianyu roared in his deep voice, then he bit down on his lips in an attempt to make himselfe to his senses.

    However, the so-called ¡®unreal image¡¯ offered up her lips to him.

    The subtle fragrance which he missed so much filled the air he inhaled in that instant.

    Long Tianyu was stunned instantly. How was this possible...

    ¡°I¡¯m not something you imagined. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! Long Tianyu, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve finally brought you back!¡±

    With trembling hands, Lin Mengya traced his sunken cheeks.

    Those men had employed such ruthless means. They had used the Immortal Powder on Long Tianyu.

    The Immortal Powder was a highly refined poison consisting of many ingredients.

    It couldpletely destroy a person in a single dose.

    The dosage given to Long Tianyu by those people couldpletely destroy him.

    They were so cruel. This was more tormenting to Long Tianyu than killing him.

    ¡°Mengya, kill me. I¡¯m... I¡¯m no longerplete...¡±

    Long Tianyu had lost the vitality he used to have in his eyes.

    He waspletely dispirited and decadent.

    Lin Mengya had not permitted anyone to untie him a moment ago because then, the poison in him was still taking its effect.

    What would he do the next time the poison showed its effects? Did he have to rely on those harmful drugs to keep him alive for the rest of his days?

    It would be better to let him die if this was the case.

    ¡°No! You are talking silly. Perhaps no one else has the solution, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t help. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your wife, one of the best physicians specialized in poison and drugs. I will surely make you well, surely.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not bit bothered by the filth on Long Tianyu¡¯s body.

    She held on tenderly to his arm and spoke words offort to him.

    ¡°Really? But... this Immortal Powder is not any regr poison, I...¡±

    Prior to this, Long Tianyu had always been so daring and energetic. It seemed that there was nothing in this world that could defeat him.

    Now, however, his pride had been brought down by the Immortal Powder.

    Looking at how hesitant and pained he was, it worsened Lin Mengya¡¯s heart break.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She took over the wet tower offered by Zuo Qiuyu and gently wiped away the blood at the corners of Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Of course. No matter how poisonous the Immortal Powder, that is all it is. As long as it¡¯s a kind of poison, I would be able to solve the problem!¡±

 Chapter 504 - Strategy to Get Rid of the Drug Addiction

    <h4>Chapter 504 Strategy to Get Rid of the Drug Addiction</h4>

    Long Tianyu seemed to have been calmed a little at Lin Mengya¡¯s assurance.

    The breakout of the effect of the poison had sapped all his energy.

    Now that he had returned to this safe haven that Long Tianyu quickly fell asleep.

    ¡°Given his condition, it would be better for us to get a few more people to help.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu never expected those men to fortune Long Tianyu so badly.

    Under the light, the wounds on his body became increasingly prominent.

    Both his eyes were sunken and the sight of bruises around them was horrifying.

    Even in his sleep, he seemed rather uneasy about something that his eyshes fluttered.

    Whatever had he been through in thest few days?

    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s for sure, get some trustworthy men here. I¡¯ll take care of him personally for the next few days. Also, do not allow this news to go out from here.¡±

    At this very moment, how Lin Mengya wished that she could take care of Long Tianyu with her own hands.

    ¡°Oh yes, when would you able to help me contact Elder Chang?¡±

    If her right arm had been treated and recovered, it would much easier for her to take care of Long Tianyu.

    There was not a time when she wished more desperately that her right arm was healed than now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Elder Chang. He said it was not difficult to treat your ailment. He even gave me two types of ointment.¡±

    While they talking, he took up a small box from Lin Mengya¡¯s table.

    He opened it and there were two porcin bottles in it. One of them was ck, while the other was red.

    ¡°The ck bottle contains something called Ganoderma Bonesting Ointment. Its medicinal effect is gentle, but it also heals slowly. It would take at least half a year to cure. The red bottle contains the Fiery Green-jade Ointment, which is able to heal your tendons and bones within the shortest time. However, when used bymon people, it would feel like he¡¯s been burnt by hot coal. The red one have been newly created by Elder Chang. He would also give this bottle of ck Bonesting Ointment as a gift to you if you dare to use it.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu said with some hesitation. He had actually intended to reject this offer on Lin Mengya¡¯s behalf.

    However, he was dyed because of something that cropped up during the banquet.

    It appeared that Lin Mengya would most likely choose the newly created ointment.

    Honestly, he really did not want Lin Mengya to go through such torment.

    ¡°No worries, I will use the red bottle. Seeing that he is suffering so much every day, I¡¯m willing to suffer with him.¡±

    Using the cloth in her hands, Lin Mengya dabbed at Long Tianyu¡¯s face.

    Both her heart and mind were filled with thoughts of him. As for herself, she did not bother to consider much.

    Since times of old until now, there were various methods people used to get rehabilitated from drugs.

    Although this was the first time she had witnessed the effects of drugs on a person, she did not find it strange.

    The mainponent of Immortal Powder was made from the highly purified opium poppy. However, it also consists of many other drugs.

    This was the reason it could produce such a strong effect.

    However, if one were to get to the bottom of it, he would learn that this drug worked by stimting the central nervous system. After inflicting the drug addiction, it would destroy the person¡¯s willpower.

    The men ought to have forced the drug down Long Tianyu¡¯s throat. Otherwise, given his character, he would never allow himself toe under the control of drugs even if he was threatened with death from itch or pain.

    The Shen Nung system had already put together a few prescriptions to counter the effects of the drug on him. Theoretically, it would help with the rehabilitation.

    However, in reality, there were after-effects if these prescriptions were used. Long Tianyu¡¯s body might not be able to withstand the torment of the most serious of the after-effects.

    ¡°Alright, in this case, I will remain in the mansion these few days and help Long Tianyu go through the most difficult days.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu wanted to say something to dissuade Lin Mengya, but just when he opened his mouth, he was forced to change his mind.

    Lin Mengya had chosen the red bottle without any hesitation.

    Having witnessed her attitude towards Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu understood that what he could do at the moment was help her silently.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu shook his head and left quietly.

    Ling Ye covered his chest with his hands. The color on his face faded as the intense emotion a moment ago tore open the wound on his body.

    There was an icy coldness in his eyes.

    He was even more outraged when he saw Long Tianyu looking so dispirited.

    Without saying a word, he turned away and left.

    ¡°Where are you going? Come back, do you want to get yourself killed?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded behind him and it made him stop in his tracks.

    However, his silhouette, proud and aloof, stood still. He exhibited a never-seen-before determination.

    ¡°They had destroyed His Highness!¡±

    His words sounded loud and clear and there was a hint of ruthlessness in it.

    How could Lin Mengya not understand? Ling Ye, like her, hated the mastermind behind this bitterly.

    ¡°What good would it do if you die now?¡±

    ¡°But His Highness... Are we just going to let this go?¡±

    How would Lin Mengya not understand Ling Ye¡¯s sentiments now?¡±

    The most important thing now, however, was not to think of ways to avenge Long Tianyu. Rather, it was to make sure he recovered as soon as possible.

    ¡°Of course we should not let this go. I¡¯m going to find every person who tried to inflict harm on him. Finally, I¡¯llpletely destroy them.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with a soft voice lest she should wake Long Tianyu, who had fallen asleep.

    There was a chill in her voice that seemed to say that he would not let this matter go so easily.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you have any brilliant n in mind?¡±

    Having been stopped by Lin Mengya, Ling Ye had calmed down some by now.

    However, like Lin Mengya, he was simply suppressing his anger, which was like a volcano about to erupt.

    When a suitable opportunity arose, the wrath concealed in the heart would erupt like magma that wouldpletely burn those men so there would be nothing left of them, not even their bones.

    ¡°Tonight, the men who were carrying the sedan hadmitted suicide by ingesting poison. Do they suppose that I won¡¯t be able to find out where they use to gather? Since Long Tianyu was first abducted by the Zhus, let¡¯s start with the Zhus.¡±

    Lin Mengya appeared to be calm on the surface, but there was a vicious look in her eyes and the tips of her eyebrows.

    This was the manifestation of her rage when she was truly provoked. Those who were familiar with Lin Mengya knew she was the scariest at such moments.

    ¡°What we can think of would be something others could think of too. Now that the news had not been out for too long, you are to bring a group of men and nt them in the Zhu family. Remember to just protect Zhu Qiyun and his niece. It would be even better if you allow them to see how their entire family is being annihted. Watch Zhu Qiyun properly and make sure all of his family members die before his eyes!¡±

    Ling Ye appeared stunned for a moment, but soon, he regained his cool and indifferent appearance.

    Soon after receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, he disappeared into the night.

    Their opponent had resorted to extreme measures. This could be seen from the way those menmitted suicide by ingesting poison the moment they failed their mission.

    The Zhu Family would be theirst lead. Since Lin Mengya had thought to start from the Zhus, their opponents would likely also think of wiping out thest piece of evidence.

    Anyway, the critical part of the medical skillspetition was happening at the moment. Moreover, the Zhus had lost their dignity. Their opponent could well me this on Lin Mengya.

    Sooner orter, she would be made the scapegoat. Why then would she not act early and get what she wanted?

    In the dark of the night, the bustling old capital had quietened down.

    People who had fallen into deep sleep werepletely unaware of the countless dark figures that were flying and leaping on their roofs and walls.

    Yu An was keeping guard in the courtyard. He had sent men to report to his master of the day¡¯s situation.

    As he called to mind his master¡¯s response, he knew that this night would not pass quietly.

    ¡°Please thank Cousin Chen on my behalf. We wouldn¡¯t have seeded in this matter if not for him.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had spent the entire night taking care of Long Tianyu, emerged from the room.

    With the bright moon hanging in the night sky, she began speaking with a gentle voice while gazing at the clear moon.

    ¡°The master said that I¡¯m to follow whatever instructions you give. However, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t quite understand. Since we already have irrefutable evidence, why does Your Highness not seize the Zhus and put them in jail?¡±

    Having been waiting on the emperor by his side, Yu An had seen so much terror, bloodshed, mutual deception, and fighting.

    Nevertheless,pared to the very crafty emperor, the witty and everchanging ways of the princess was even more cruel and chilling to him.

    How should he describe this feeling? If he were to describe the emperor as someone who moved fast like a fierce tiger leaping down the mountain, then the princess could be described as a hissing venomous snake.

    It was hard to imagine that behind such a beautiful face was hidden such craftiness that sent chills up people¡¯s spine.

    ¡°The matter with regards to the Zhus may well be rted to the high officials of the Jin State. If this matter is going to rm the imperial court of the Nation of Lintian, it would be one disaster after another given Cousin Chen¡¯s situation at present. What I do would save everyone much trouble.¡±

    Even though they had not captured the Zhus, Lin Mengya already had a more concrete guess on the mastermind behind the scene.

    In the past, she had suspected that apart from the queen and the Crown Prince, there was another presumptuous power in Jin State that was controlling the imperial courts.

    However, she finally understood now that such power was indeed existent. What she did not expect was that the queen and the Crown Prince were likely colluding with this power.

    Today, the only greatest threat who was most qualified in the Jin State to vie for the throne was Long Tianyu.

    Moreover, the opponent, after seizing Long Tianyu, had used the Immortal Powder on him to take control over him. Such an hical action would not be simply to take away Long Tianyu¡¯s life.

    ¡°I see. No wonder the emperor said not to make this known to the public, but even I¡¯ve heard of the Immortal Powder. I heard that once a person is addicted to it, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kick the addiction. I¡¯m afraid Prince Yu would be wasted.¡±

    Lin Mengya had also seen the mention of the Immortal Powder in the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    The author of the music score for the green stringed instrument could be considered a person of unusual abilities. Inmon medical books, there was only onement regarding the addiction to the Immortal Powder, which was incurable.

    However, the author of the music score for the green stringed instrument seemed to have found a new path. He had used a set of unusual acupuncture method with the needle, coupled with the use of his prescription. It was said that there was a good chance that an addict was able to be rehabilitated from the Immortal Powder.

    Together with the modern-day prescription, it would not be difficult to make Long Tianyu recover.

    With her left hand, she quietly held on to her cold right hand which had lost its sense of touch.

    This was also the reason that she had insisted to choose the new medication.

    She was hoping that the Fiery Green Jade Ointment would heal her handpletely....!

 Chapter 505 - Reinvigorated

    <h4>Chapter 505 Reinvigorated</h4>

    Staying up all night, Lin Mengya sat beside the Long Tianyu¡¯s bed as she carefully looked after him.

    Zuo Qiuyu had picked two men and sent them over. Despite being males, they were intelligent and handled matters with maturity.

    Wherever Lin Mengya wascking, they would give her a hand and they took care to not be haphazard in everything they did.

    ¡°Your Highness, the morning had broken. Please take a rest.¡±

    Yu An brought in a bowl of in porridge and put it down in front of Lin Mengya as he spoke with a quiet voice.

    It had been a tiring night for the princess. The dark circles around her eyes were even more prominent than that of Prince Yu.

    ¡°The sky has brightened. Oh yes, has Ling Ye and hispanions returned? Is there any movement outside?¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to stay awake as she took in some of the in porridge.

    However, the porridge was so tasteless that she eventually put it aside. All the while, she had kept her eyes on Long Tianyu.

    ¡°There¡¯s no news from them yet, but those men who had been sent outst night hade back to report that the entire Zhu Family had been exterminated as you had expected.¡±

    Her hand, that was wiping away Long Tianyu¡¯s cold sweat, stopped abruptly in that instant. Thereafter, she simply replied that she heard their message and she ended their conversation there.

    Long Tianyu could feel the warm damp towel dabbing on his face.

    Agonizing from the feeling of difort that came in waves, Long Tianyu gradually woke from a fitful sleep.

    The impable ceiling was the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes. The subtle fragrance diffusing from the person beside him was the reason he had hung on in hell until now.

    He turned to slowly to look to the side and the beautiful face that appeared in his dreams, that was his moral support, was smiling warmly at him as she looked at him.

    In that instant, Long Tianyu froze.

    Was this a dream, or was this the reality?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? Would you like to drink some water first? I¡¯ve instructed them to cook some chicken porridge for you. Would you please eat some?¡±

    Her gentle voice was filled with concern.

    At that moment, Long Tianyu simply stared at the woman before his eyes in a daze. At the same time, it felt as if there was a great storm within him as his mind was filled with manyplicated sentiments.

    ¡°Come, drink some water first.¡±

    Lin Mengya personally brought a cup of water to Long Tianyu¡¯s lips, which was cracking from dryness. However, he turned away all of a sudden.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too hot? Let me blow on it to cool it. Tell me if you¡¯re feeling any difort anywhere on your body. Perhaps I can help you ease the pain.¡±

    She blew at the cup gently, but the man on the bed had given her a cold shoulder.

    ¡°You may go. I don¡¯t wish to implicate you. Whether you want me to issue a certificate of divorce or you want to draw up some agreement, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Stunned, Lin Mengya looked up at the back of the figure who had turned away.

    Gradually, a look of pain appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m your wife; I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    To Lin Mengya, she would never allow herself to say anything mushy in the past.

    However, she did not feel the least bit ufortable saying these things aloud.

    Those words hade out of her mouth so naturally, but it sent shivers in Long Tianyu.

    ¡°I¡¯m spent... even if I return to Dajin, I¡¯m a useless man. I don¡¯t want to hold you up, for you still have many more great years ahead.

    Suddenly, a soft hand gently, but firmly held on to his face and turned it around.

    Those watery eyes filled with wit and intelligence were filled with his reflection at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about throwing me out. I know that once I leave you, you will be like those people struggling for their lives. A man whom I esteem highly is not one who is afraid of death. If you are not even fearful of death, why won¡¯t you have faith that you¡¯ll be able to be rehabilitated from the drugs?¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned onto Long Tianyu¡¯s chest and looked into his eyes earnestly.

    ¡°This thing would throw me in between heaven and hell. I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯m able to go through this by myself.¡±

    Long Tianyu was usually not bothered about torment.

    However, the Immortal Powder was too potent.

    When the effects of the drug came on, it would feel as if he was being bitten by thousands of ants. It felt extremely painful and unbearably itchy at the same time.

    If he did not ingest more Immortal Powder, he would turn insane. He would even be controlled by his imagination. Eventually, he could be frightened to death or die of exhaustion.

    Two hours before he was being brought onto the sedan with the help of others, he came across another man who was being tortured in the same way who died because he was scared to death by his own illusions.

    It was so torturous that people rather die than to live.

    Finally, they were enved by the Immortal Powder. Their willpower was destroyed and they became zombies.

    If he was going to end up this way one day, he would rather confront these enemies of his while he still had a clear mind. If he was to die anyway, he would die in a glorious way.

    ¡°I know, I totally understand, but think about how this drug had been so destructive. You¡¯re not the first to fall victim to it, nor will you be thest. Do you still remember what I told you about the music score for the green stringed instrument?¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned close to Long Tianyu as she spoke.

    ¡°In fact, this drug had been mentioned in the music score for the green stringed instrument already. It also mentioned the corresponding antidote for this drug. As long as we follow the instructions in the music score for the green stringed instrument, you will definitely recover.¡±

    All of a sudden, a ray of hope appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    If he could truly break free from the control of the Immortal Powder, there was hope yet.

    ¡°Believe me, I will definitely cure you. However, for a miracle to happen, the most important thing is that you work hard at it. If you give up easily, you are obviously being defeated by the Immortal Powder. In that case, no matter how effective the prescription is, it would be of no use.¡±

    Lin Mengya continued leaning close to Long Tianyu¡¯s ears as she whispered words of encouragement to him.

    In response, Long Tianyu gently put both his arms around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender figure.

    An embrace they missed for such a long time made Lin Mengya¡¯s body tremble slightly.

    She felt a little sore in her nose. She lifted her head to his eyes, which were gradually reinvigorated, and at that moment, she felt that whatever she did was needful.

    ¡°It must have been hard on you.¡±

    As Long Tianyu spoke with an apologetic tone, he fondled with her soft, smooth dark hair.

    It seemed that she was always dashing around busily ever since she married him.

    Even when she fell sick or got injured, she was always his most important moral support at the critical moments.

    He tightened his arms around her. To him, all the luck he had in his entire life was exhausted in the matter of marrying her.

    ¡°You owe everything to me. When you fully recover, you¡¯ll have to repay everything.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with a strong nasal voice, but she still managed to hold back her tears.

    Punching Long Tianyu gently, she could feel his protruding bones and it broke her heart.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll repay you a hundred, or even a thousand times.¡±

    Long Tianyu was touched beyond words.

    However, in the next instant, the expression on his face changed and he pushed Lin Mengya away from him.

    Locking his brows into a frown, he said with an urgent voice, ¡°Quick, bind my hands and feet quickly!¡±

    Lin Mengya could see the color drain from Long Tianyu¡¯s face and there were beads of perspiration appearing on his forehead. Lin Mengya immediately sensed that the effect of the drug in Long Tianyu wasing on.

    ¡°Men, bring on the ropes you¡¯ve prepared fromst night, but be careful to bind him up just enough to keep him bound. Don¡¯t make it overly tight!¡±

    Panicking, Lin Mengya called for men to enter. She had specially instructed a maid in the mansion who knew how to sew to make a special rope for Long Tianyu.

    The rope that was made of x was two fingers thick but was extremely tough. Even if it were used to bind a hundred kilogram wild boar, it would not be able to break the rope.

    It was even lined with ayer of cotton around where it bound the wrists and ankles.

    In this way, Long Tianyu would not get injured badly if he struggled violently.

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve bound up the prince. It¡¯ll be better for you to leave the room. It¡¯s sufficient that we stay here to watch him.¡±

    Yu An knew that the princess¡¯s heart was hurting badly by now.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth was gagged by a piece of soft and clean cloth, which was soaked with the liquid medicine Lin Mengya made especially for him.

    The gag was to elevate Long Tianyu¡¯s pain as well as to keep his teeth from being damaged when he bit down hard.

    Perhaps it was because of the glimpse of hope or because of the effect of the medicine prepared by Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes remained clear although he was drifting in and out of illusion and was struggling in pain.

    Seeing how Long Tianyu¡¯s entire body shook and how he suddenly started rolling around once the effect of the drug came on, how she wished she could suffer the pain on his behalf.

    ¡°Please take good care of him. Remember to change the gag every hour and be very careful not to injure him.¡±

    Lin Mengya continued giving instructions and reminders even as she walked out of the room.

    When the effects of the drug came on, one might even lose control of his bowels.

    Surely Lin Mengya would not be put off, but Long Tianyu would not want her to witness such a scene.

    Sitting outside of the door, Lin Mengya listened to the horrid cries from inside the room and it was heart-wrenching.

    At that moment, Zuo Qiuyu came before Lin Mengya with Chang Tianhua¡¯s medicine.

    ¡°How is everything? Is he able to ovee it?¡±

    Standing before Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu massaged her shoulders. Lifting her wide sleeves, he applied some alcohol onto her slender arms and massaged along them with just the right amount of force.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s surely able to. I¡¯m too. Please begin.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the red bottle containing the ointment.

    Zuo Qiuyu seemed to want to say something but stopped himself. Eventually, he simply shook his head.

    Gently, he poured some scarlet Fiery Green Jade Ointment onto her hideous looking wound.

    This was the most serious part of her wound, so the effect of the ointment was to start right here.

    ¡°Please bear with it a little.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Lin Mengya with a severe expression on his face. Thereafter, he pressed down on the medicinal patch that was bloodred in color, looking like real blood.

    He then evened out the ointment around her shoulder.

    At first, she did not feel any sensation.

    However, as Quo Qiuyu applied more force, Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm, which had been numb, suddenly began to feel waves of warmth.

    However, before she could rejoice, the warm sensation intensified and it became hotter and hotter.

    Eventually, it felt as if her arms had been set on fire and being roasted.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Lin Mengya could no longer hold back but started to groan. The effect of this ointment was indeed very aggressive. Although she had lost sensation on that arm for so long, it felt as if it was burning at this moment.

 Chapter 506 - Bone-Piercing Pain

    <strong>Chapter 506 Bone-Piercing Pain</strong>

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Lin Mengya could not withhold a groan as she gritted her teeth and braced herself.

    ¡°Should I stop so you can rest for a while before we start again?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was a little worried. To a normal person, the medicine was cold to touch.

    However, catalyzed by the alcohol, it immediately brought great pain to Lin Mengya.

    Seeing that her little face was drained of its colors and she was breaking out in cold sweat, Zuo Qiuyu could not bear to continue applying the ointment.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright... please continue.¡±

    Lin Mengya braced herself and gritted her teeth. Although the ointment was supposed to work miracles, she had not felt any other sensations other than pain.

    She had to bear with it. Long Tianyu was waiting for her still.

    ¡°Alright, once you feel that you¡¯re at breaking point, let me know so I will stop anytime.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s determination, all Zuo Qiuyu could do was continue massaging Lin Mengya¡¯s arm slowly using his palm.

    The burning sensation seemed to challenge Lin Mengya¡¯s limit for endurance.

    Nevertheless, she could still hear Long Tianyu¡¯s cries of agony and it greatly boosted her courage.

    Lin Mengyaid paralyzed on the little bed, panting hard. It would appear that she had just been dragged out of water because her body was drenched with her perspiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be over soon.¡±

    Elder Chang had told him that once the ointment seeped into her skin, he would havepleted the procedure.

    The blood-red ointment gradually turned into a pink color. Finally, the patches of pink color on arm was simply the result of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s continuous rubbing.

    The ointment had been gradually absorbed by the skin.

    However, the pain Lin Mengya endured had just begun.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    An even more intense pain than before started to spread from her right arm.

    If not for the fact that she was looking at her right arm that appearedpletely fine, she would have thought that it had been roasted and burnt at this moment.

    ¡°Mengya, hang in there! You have to hang in there!¡±

    Looking at how Lin Mengya cried out in agony and writhing, Zuo Qiuyu felt his heart tightened.

    Elder Chang had said that as the injury recovered, the pain would subside simultaneously.

    However, given the extent of Lin Mengya¡¯s injury, she would have to endure the agony of the burning sensation for at least another half a month.

    ¡°I¡¯m able to! I certainly can! Ouch! Please gag me! Please, my dear cousin!¡±

    The pain she was suffering had exhausted Lin Mengya¡¯s strength, which was not much to start with.

    At this moment, she was inhaling much less air than she was taking in.

    Her jet-ck hair stuck to her fair forehead and she actually appeared to be in a more terrible state than Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Hang in there, cousin.¡±

    Although Zuo Qiuyu could hardly bear to gag her, he still found a piece of clean cloth and stuffed it into Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

    The noises from within the room had gradually quietened.

    Lin Mengya certainly did not wish for Long Tianyu to hear her cries of agony.

    Zuo Qiuyu clenched his teeth with a pained heart as he watched his cousin, almost fainting with pain. Long Tianyu! If Long Tianyu dared bully Lin Mengya in the future, not only him, but the entire Nation of Lintian would not let him off!

    She went in and out consciousness, but the waves of the climaxes of paining from her right arm were so real.

    She managed to maintain herst bit of consciousness because of the working of the Shen Nung system.

    However, she was even unable to perform the simple task of moving her finger tips.

    ¡°Your Highness... what¡¯s happened, Your Highness?¡±

    Yu An, who had just breathed a sigh of relief aftering out of the room immediately saw the princess lying on the little bed, looking half-conscious and breathing weakly.

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t rm anyone. You just carry out what you have to do. Do not even talk about what you see here today.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu sat down quietly beside Lin Mengya, guarding her. There was a mixed expression on his face.

    He had always thought that this youngdy was just as capable as his brother, the emperor.

    Never would he expect her to go out of her mind when it came to matters of romantic love.

    Looking at Lin Mengya, the scene before his eyes ovepped with his memory of his brother five years ago.

    However...

    He lowered his head and gently parted the hair on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead.

    He wished that thisss would get to enjoy a blissful oue in the future.

    Without realizing how much time had passed, Lin Mengya gradually woke up from her subconsciousness.

    At this moment, she realized that she was wearing a set of dry clothes and was even lying on someone else¡¯s bed.

    After pondering over it, she supposed Zuo Qiuyu must have carried her here.

    Pinching her be, she thought the pain she was going through was too hard to bear.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Your Highness. Please let me, your servant help you wash your face.¡±

    A gentle voice echoed through the air and when Lin Mengya looked up, what she saw was a pretty but unfamiliar face.

    After she tried to recall, indeed she seemed to be one of the maidservants in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    She supposed the maidservant must have helped her change into this new set of clothes.

    She broke into a weak smile at the thought that she had been a trouble to the maidservant.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    The maidservant, who was wringing the wash clothed froze for a second and a shy smile appeared on her face.

    It seemed that she did not expect the princess to be so polite.

    ¡°I¡¯m so blessed to be able to serve Your Highness. Oh yes, the prince asked that you go to look for him in the study once you wake up.¡±

    The maidservant reported fervently, possibly because she had never met such a polite master as the princess.

    ¡°Hmm, alright. It must have been hard work for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya took over the washcloth to wipe off the perspiration on her face.

    She had tried moving her right arm a moment ago and realized that she still could not really move it.

    Nevertheless, she could tell that there was a subtle difference, just that she was unable to describe it in concrete terms.

    However, there was one thing which she was certain about.

    She did not suffer the pain in vain after all.

    By now, the sky was dyed red by the sunset. Surprisingly, the day had passed with all the suffering she had been through.

    Back in the study, Zuo Qiuyu was giving some instructions to Yu An.

    Ling Ye, on the other hand, was standing very straight at the door, like a statue.

    No one could me the other two men in the room for ignoring Ling Ye. Given his character, apart from Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, no one else would be able to get anything out of him.

    Of course, this was with the exception of the rascally Qinghu.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    The moment Ling Ye saw Lin Mengya, he immediately greeted her respectfully.

    On the other hand, the other two men looked astonished when they saw Lin Mengya entering the door slowly.

    ¡°He can talk. I thought he is dumb.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyumented sarcastically. Before this, this guy had been standing there like amp post.

    Regardless of how he tried to speak to him politely, he acted like he could not see Zuo Qiuyu at all.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind him. This is Ling Ye¡¯s character. Oh yes, what were you all talking about?¡±

    Once Lin Mengya came into the room, she casually found a chair to sit down.

    At this moment, Ling Ye, who had been acting like a statue had naturally stationed himself behind Lin Mengya.

    However, what made them more curious was Ling Ye¡¯s face. He bore such a strong resemnce to Long Tianyu.

    Could this faithful secret bodyguard be the mistakemitted by the emperor of the Jin State when he was young?

    ¡°They simply resemble each other. Please keep this to yourself and not tell anyone about it too!¡±

    When Lin Mengya scanned the faces of the two men, she knew what they were thinking when they fixed their eyes on Ling Ye¡¯s face.

    This could be counted as one of Long Tianyu¡¯s secrets.

    The two men exchanged looks as they arrived at amon understanding that they would keep quiet about this. If Lin Mengya said not to tell anyone, they would make sure no one knew.

    ¡°Oh yes, do you know that the entire Zhu Family had been exterminated?¡±

    Finally, they had entered the main topic of conversation as Zuo Qiuyu spoke with a serious tone.

    Lin Mengya nodded. Instead of giving a positive answer, she would rather say that this was what she had expected long ago.

    Expecting their enemy to act against his own interest meant risking being harmed by the enemy. In this light, the Zhus probably did not expect this to happen so quickly.

    ¡°Ling Ye, did you manage to save Zhu Qiyun and the rest?¡±

    Ling Ye, who had been keeping very quiet, opened his mouth and said with a respectful tone, saying, ¡°Yes, I did manage to save the lives of three people, namely Zhu Qiyun, Zhu Jiajing, and Zhu Qiyun¡¯s youngest daughter, Zhu Xiang¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°I put them in the wardrobe to ensure that they witnessed clearly how the rest of their family members were murdered,¡± he continued.

    At these words, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An felt chills running up their spines.

    To let them witness how their entire family got murdered was such a ruthless measure that could expose their ulterior motives.

    ¡°Where are they now? How are things?¡±

    Lin Mengya questioned in a casual tone as if she did not care at all.

    ¡°They¡¯re being kept in the hut for logs, awaiting your instructions.¡±

    Like Lin Mengya, Ling Ye seemed totally unperturbed.

    Looking at these two, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An could not help smiling bitterly.

    Although all of them were people who carried out their tasks in the teeth of the wind, Lin Mengya and Ling Ye were much more ruthless than the other two.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, keep them locked up for a day or two for now. Just make sure they don¡¯t die.¡±

    After Lin Mengya was done with giving instructions, Ling Ye proceeded with her instructions.

    Zuo Qiuyu watched Ling Ye leave. When he had gone far, he began discussing the matter with Lin Mengya in a low voice.

    ¡°How did you manage to bring Zhu Qiyun here? Although you saved their lives, they may not even appreciate it. Think over this carefully, lest you be backbitten by them.¡±

    Lin Mengya cast an awkward look at Zuo Qiuyu, then she smiled as if she could not care more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I am trying to work with them. I¡¯m able to make them spit out everything. Thereafter, I will throw these homeless people out.¡±

    From the beginning to the end, Lin Mengya had never intended to just make use of Zhu Qiyun.

    Zhu Qiyun and the rest were already dead to her.

    By the time they stepped out of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, their destiny would have nothing to do with her.

    She felt that she was better than those other people. At least she had temporarily spared the lives of Zhu Qiyun and the other two.

    ¡°In my view, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to make use of them, turning them around to backbite the mastermind instead? Wouldn¡¯t your efforts be wasted by doing so?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu did not totally agree with Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion to the point that he somehow sensed that Lin Mengya was somewhat different from what she was like.

    ¡°The dog that bites does not bark. As for them, they had barked louder than others. These useless people don¡¯t even fit to be my weapon. They are merely a bunch of worthless people. Cousin Yu, I¡¯m afraid the situation is going to change within these few days. Do be on your alert, because those peopleing for us areing with ill intent.¡±

 Chapter 507 - Impending Storm

    <h4>Chapter 507 Impending Storm</h4>

    It was rare that Lin Mengya misjudged a situation.

    Moreover, the only person in the old capital people would point towards as an enemy of the Zhus would be Lin Mengya.

    Given her status, they wondered how she would whip up a superstorm in the old capital.

    ¡°Your Highness, the governor is here for a visit. He said he has something to ask you.¡±

    Just when they were finished with their conversation, someone came to deliver a message on the governor¡¯s visitation.

    Zuo Qiuyu turned to look at Lin Mengya, thinking that things were happening really fast.

    ¡°Go ahead first, I¡¯ll follow in a while.¡±

    Nodding, Zuo Qiuyu was keenly aware that Lin Mengya was worrying over Long Tianyu¡¯s condition and would want to check on him first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    So what if it were the governor visiting? He would not allow anyone to hurt Lin Mengya so easily!

    Inside the room, the sour stench had long diffused and been blown away by the wind from outside so much so that the room waspletely free of the smell.

    In fact, the subtle fragrance of the incense had calmed everyone¡¯s senses.

    Long Tianyu, whose eyes were closed, had nodded off. Rare as it used to be, Ling Ye had appeared before him and was guarding him by his side.

    ¡°Night, please keep this to yourself. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    Long Tianyu said, keeping his voice low. Nevertheless, the firm and indisputable tone in his voice made others willingly submit to him.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    He was used to being the Prince¡¯s shadow. In the presence of the prince, he would always be the best weapon in the hands of the prince.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling any pain anywhere on your body?¡±

    A gentle, concerned voice echoed from outside the door.

    Ling Ye and Long Tianyu looked towards the door simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not painful anymore. The medication you gave really chase away all ailments.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression softened. His eyes were filled with tender love as he gazed on the gentle and delicate girl before him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because the medicine I gave you is of any good. Clearly, it¡¯s because your physical constitution is favorable. Have you taken your meal?¡±

    As Lin Mengya sat down beside Long Tianyu¡¯s bed, she realized that his clothes were still a little moist despite the fact that the bedsheet had already been changed.

    He had exhausted his strength. Every time the effect of the drug came on, it was like a hellish torment to him.

    Now that his entire body had been drained of energy, the constitution of his body was surely not as good as before.

    Those cursed people! How much Immortal Powder did they use on Long Tianyu?

    A sinister and ruthless look shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, but she quickly camouged it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, how about you? Oh yes, I heard from Zuo Qiuyu that you have begun receiving treatment on your right arm. How did it go? Is it painful?¡±

    Long Tianyu forced himself up onto a sitting position, leaned against the back of the bed, and cast an anxious look at her right arm.

    He reached out and massaged her right shoulder so gently as he did not wish that she suffered pain by his touch.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not painful. Have you forgotten that there is no sensation in my right arm? I won¡¯t be scared even if you use to knife to scrape my bones. I would not be bothered.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya still shuddered at the thought of the burning pain that came with her treatment, she tried tofort Long Tianyu tenderly.

    However, it did not matter. As long as her right arm gets well, she would be able to perform acupuncture on Long Tianyu.

    All of these would be worthwhile.

    ¡°Silly girl. It must have been hard on you.¡±

    Long Tianyu brushed the end of her sharp nose and tenderly folded Lin Mengya into an embrace.

    As he took in the fragrance from her hair, he remembered the times when he almost got sucked into illusions but was awaken because there was the absence of her fragrance in the world of illusions.

    Knowing what he was experiencing at the moment was real, he felt wonderful.

    How he wished he could hold her so tight that she would break into pieces and enter into his own body. That way, they would never be parted again.

    ¡°Oh yes, can you remember the people who took you away?¡±

    As Lin Mengya leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s bosom and listened to his rhythmic heartbeat, she could not help but blurt out the question.

    ¡°I supposed I was hypnotized. The only thing I remember was at that time, there was a pair of hands dancing in front of me. Thereafter, I became unconscious. By the time I woke up, I realized I had been locked up in a secret underground dungeon. There were countless others who were imprisoned there apart from me. All of them had been forced to take the Immortal Powder. All the guards were wearing ghost face masks, so I have no idea who they were.¡±

    As Lin Mengya listened to Long Tianyu, another worry gnawed at her.

    ¡°Did you say they gave all the prisoners the Immortal Powder?¡±

    Long Tianyu nodded. Although he did note into contact with many of them, apart from him, he could hear all the rest crying out for the Immortal Powder in their cells.

    ¡°Why? What hase to your mind?¡±

    Long Tianyu asked, as he lowered his head and looked at Lin Mengya, who was in deep thoughts.

    ¡°I found something perplexing.¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed to conjure something in her mind, but she did not have any evidence to exin what was happening.

    Apart from the Nation of Lieyun, which grew the opium poppy, very few other countries did so. Even if they did, it was for medical use.

    Moreover, there were also other hallucinogens in the Immoral Powder apart from the opium poppy.

    These things were popr drugs in the ck market.

    For that reason, the price was also not cheap.

    However, how did they manage to feed the drug to so many people in the dungeon?

    For this kind of drug, one would find it difficult to be rehabilitated even he had only ingested it once.

    Could it be that they were testing the drug?

    ¡°I would never expect that there are so many evil and sinful ces hidden in the old capital of Lintian.¡±

    This matter did not seem to bring about much harm to Long Tianyu.

    On the contrary, his determination to exterminate those social scum

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the grand Pavilion of Herbs that is within the old capital, even harmful drugs like the Immortal Powder is readily avable. It would be impossible for people with zero knowledge of medicine to be able to create such drugs.¡±

    Lin Mengya said after pondering. This drug brought great harm to people, but for those people trying to make a huge profit out of such a miracle-working drug, they surely wee its excessive avability.

    It appeared that the Immortal Powder was at its trial stage.

    What they gave Long Tianyu was considered aplete product. However, if it were already a finalized product, there should not be any more testing of the drug on other people.

    Could it be that there were new changes to the way this Immortal Powder was prescribed?

    At this thought, Lin Mengya could not help but feel the chills. Not to mention that such drugs could bring harm to people, it could possibly destroy an entire nation if there was excessively avable.

    ¡°Oh yes, do you still remember what are the reactions of the people who ingested the drug?¡±

    Lin Mengya pressed on earnestly. Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and answered Lin Mengya in detail of what he saw.

    ¡°Based on your understanding, if this Immortal Powder were to be developed sessfully, there would be chaos in the Nation of Lintian.¡±

    Those pictures regarding the opium war she saw during her history lessons remained clear and distinct in her mind.

    No way was she going to let the cursed Immortal Powder ruin her mother¡¯s home country!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, for generations, such drugs only circted among the aristocrats. However, I saw that those people even capturemon folks asionally so they could feed the Immortal Powder to them. While I was imprisoned, I somewhat heard them saying that if they wanted this drug, they have to bring more people to them.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression turned severe. Someone with no foresight would think that the Nation of Lintian was merely a neighboring country.

    If chaos broke out, they could even take advantage of the situation and make some profit out of it.

    However, an exceptionally intelligent and capable man like Long Tianyu knew that Lintian and Dajin were in such close proximity that if such a drug were to be widespread in Lintian, the tendency would be for the drug to seep into Dajin.

    Moreover, those men who put him in prison were likely from Dajin!

    ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯m going outside for a moment to look for Cousin Yu. Why don¡¯t you catch up on some sleep? I gathered from the servants that the effects of the drug came onto you once in the afternoon, and you reacted much better than the episode in the morning. With your kind of determination, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to break free from the addiction.¡±

    The tender expression returned once again to her face.

    She put the nket on Long Tianyu gently and smiled sweetly as she spoke.

    Although Long Tianyu was not used to the way she treated him like a child, he decided to be obedient. Heid down on the bed and closed his eyes.

    However, the moment Lin Mengya closed the door quietly behind her, Long Tianyu opened his eyes.

    At this moment, there waspletely no trace of dejection in his eyes. It was reced by his prating and bright eyes of the past.

    ¡°Night.¡±

    The figure of Ling Ye instantly appeared before him.

    Bowing respectfully at Long Tianyu, it seemed that Ling Ye could turn into the sharp sword in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand anytime.

    ¡°Gather some men to send a message home. Just say that the flood is spreading far and wide. Tell them who are back home to be especially careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    It felt as if there was a breeze and he disappeared thereafter.

    Long Tianyuid down on the bed and started looking at the red marks on his wrist that he tried to hide from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight a moment ago.

    Despite the preparation made by Lin Mengya beforehand, Long Tianyu still ended up with these wound marks because he was simply too strong.

    He clenched his fists. Every time the effects of the drug came on, it was as if he had taken a trip to hell.

    Nevertheless, he would try to endure it until the drug could no longer have a hold on him!

    Back in the living hall, an impatient Zuo Qiuyu was answering the questions of the governor.

    In reality, it was tough being the governor in the old capital. The previous governor had been a royalist, but he had gone on to be the governor of Wangtian City.

    The current governor appeared to stand on neutral grounds on the surface.

    Whether he was truly loyal or not, it was hard to tell.

    At this juncture, there was fear on his face. He was hoping that Zuo Qiuyu would bring Lin Mengya out to meet him.

    While Prince Shen appeared to be easy-going, the governor realized that he was in fact rather a ticklish master to deal with.

    All these while, Zuo Qiuyu had been fobbing off the governor with equivocal replies and had been avoiding the topic of getting Princess Anle toe out.

    ¡°The Princess has arrived...¡±

    A servant cried out and his announcement sounded heavenly to the governor.

    Thereafter, a beautifuldy adorned in court costume slowly emerged from behind the screen.

    Although he did not manage to take a close look at Her Highness that day at the Pavilion of Herbs, it was difficult to ignore the elegance Lin Mengya exuberated from within.

    ¡°Your servant here greet Your Highness. May you have a long life of a thousand years.¡±

    The 50 odd years old governor hurried over to pay his respect to Lin Mengya.

    The princess pretended to greet him and casually, she opened her mouth to speak, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony, Sir. My status as the princess in this country is still a dubious one. You are making me awkward if you are so courteous.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Black Dragon Token

    <strong>Chapter 508 ck Dragon Token</strong>

    The governor was an interesting man.

    The timing of his visit was not very suitable.

    Nevertheless, nobody could pick on him because of his respectful attitude.

    Although Lin Mengya somewhat criticized him, the governor was not at all provoked to anger.

    On the contrary, he smiled apologetically and returned to his seat.

    He was not a simple man if he could strike a bnce between the new and the old powers.

    ¡°You are right, Your Highness. You are the wife of Prince Yu even if you¡¯re not the princess of Lintian. Moreover, you are also the honored guest of Lintian. Please forgive my abruptness in visiting you. All I ask for of Your Highness is to help to investigate a matter.¡±

    Here came the main purpose of his visit. Given the governor¡¯s glib tongue, Lin Mengya did not think she should make things any more difficult for him.

    ¡°Please speak, Sir.¡±

    Sitting next to Zuo Qiuyu, Lin Mengya spoke with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°I wonder if Your Highness remembers Lord Zhu Qiyun?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Surely she remembered him. In fact, he was in the log storage room just in her backyard.

    ¡°This was what happened. This morning, a servant who had gone to empty the night-soil bucket came back with the report that he found some dead bodies in the backyard of the Zhu¡¯s mansion. I quickly brought some men over to check it out and to our shock, the entire Zhu Family was found exterminated within a night. I wonder whom they had offended.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu both pretended to be taken aback.

    Their acting was so superb that they deserved to be awarded the Oscar Award. The governor was almost taken in by their deceit that they werepletely unaware of this incident.

    ¡°So this was true. The news had been going around in the old capital city since this afternoon. The rumor has it that the Zhus had been killed by the spirits seeking vengeance. The entire Zhu Family had been murdered. I had thought that it was merely a false rumor. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu tried to sound sympathetic as he stole a nce at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Sigh, who on earth did this? Sir, you have to make a thorough investigation lest people like usnd in imminent danger.¡±

    The governor nodded in agreement. Through Lin Mengya¡¯s prelude, he entered the main topic.

    ¡°You are right, Your Highness. It is our duty to look into this and make a detailed investigation. This is why I¡¯vee here to invite Your Highness back to my ce to discuss this matter.¡±

    What a sly old fox. If Lin Mengya were to step out of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion today, she might very well look guilty and be a suspect for the massacre of the Zhus.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face turned serious and cold and banged the table with her delicate palm.

    ¡°How dare the Nation of Lintian, and how dare you, the governor of the city. Are you thinking to make me the scapegoat because you can¡¯t find the real murderer? I¡¯m going to follow you back today, but if you fail to provide concrete evidence of me being the killer, I will immediately write to my father-inw, the emperor of Dajin to tell him about this!¡±

    The governor broke out in a cold sweat immediately.

    It was not his idea to look for Lin Mengya in the first ce. Never would he expect Princess Yu to be as difficult to deal with as it was rumored.

    Who would have known that this frail-looking princess was an extremely formidable master? At that moment, the governor, who was used to skirting around matters, was suddenly put in a spot.

    ¡°This... You¡¯ve made it sound so serious, Your Highness. It¡¯s just that ording to usual practice, I would like to invite you over to my ce for a few days. Since Prince Shen will be there with you too, who would dare to be rude to you?¡±

    By now, the governor could no longer hold back anymore.

    However, Prince Shen was staring intently at him from the side.

    He was afraid that the moment he got his men to seize thedy, Prince Shen would fly into a rage.

    If both parties were going to felt ufortable with this, all he could do was strike a bnce.

    ¡°Men, please show Princess Yu the way back.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu leaped up instantly and stood in front of Lin Mengya, guarding her.

    The governor was good at employing diplomacy before violence. Lin Mengya finally understood what was happening.

    Was it possible for him to be so audacious if he did not have someone backing him up?

    ¡°It seems that you insist on taking me away, Sir?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was now standing behind Zuo Qiuyu, did not appear to be fearful at all.

    She gazed at the governor with severity on her face and there was even a chilling sh of light in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m merely following the protocol. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you, Your Highness.¡±

    Biting the bullet, the governor stop behaving as the yes-man a moment ago.

    The governor had indicated his intention to bring Lin Mengya with him. If he refused toply, he would have to suffer some bad consequences.

    Despite being in a high and authoritative position, Prince Shen¡¯s most powerful backing was back in the far away Wangtian City.

    A smart person like the governor certainly knew how to get the most benefits out of a situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get me to go with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke up abruptly when the two parties came to a deadlock.

    Both Zuo Qiuyu and the governor turned to look at her.

    ¡°Is there still something else troubling you, Your Highness?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled slightly and took out a token from her clothes.

    It was a ck gold token inscribed with the character ¡°Chen¡± using an ancient form of the Chinese characters.

    On top of the word ¡°Chen¡±, there was also the picture of a five-wed golden dragon which looked like it was about to take off.

    The moment the governor saw the token, he, together with all the men who came with him, went on their knees immediately. Their faces instantly filled with great fear.

    ¡°This, this is the ck Dragon Token! My brother, the emperor actually handed this token to you!¡±

    Even Zuo Qiuyu was somewhat frightened by what he saw.

    To be in possession of the ck Dragon Token was as good as being the most powerful person in the Nation of Lintian.

    It was much more effective than having the imperial sword in hand.

    In principle, if the governor did not publicly revolt, the person in possession of the ck Dragon Token could instantly take away his position and power.

    Although those in the Pavilion of Herbs were high in status and powerful, no one had dared go against the ck Dragon Token in the Nation of Lintian as of now.

    ¡°Long live our emperor!¡±

    It was as if a gigantic wave had been created in the governor¡¯s heart.

    The reason he was able to survive until today was that both the side of the emperor as well as those in the old capital were wooing him rather than elbowing him up to this point.

    If he were to lose the support on either side, it would mean that he would be an abandoned chess piece.

    Not to mention the position of the governor in the old capital, he might even be treated badly if he was being demoted to the status of amoner.

    He would never have expected the emperor to hand the only ck Dragon Token to Princess Anle who was now right before him.

    He realized that the status of Princess Anle must be immovable by now.

    ¡°Sir, I have no intention to get into an argument with you, but this is a serious matter. I suppose it would be good to investigate the matter cautiously. Don¡¯t¡¯ you think it¡¯s a sin to malign an innocent person?¡±

    This token was given to her by Cousin Chen before she set out. It was meant to protect her.

    Earlier when Yu An saw it, he had made a big fuss and told her about its implication.

    Although the former power was still deeply rooted at this ce, Cousin Chen was after all the only emperor at least on the surface.

    A small fry like him would not have the audacity to disobey.

    Moreover, she had an even greater use than this.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Your Highness. I will proceed per your instruction.¡±

    The governor wiped away the beads of perspiration on his forehead and could not help mumbling aint to himself.

    Why did he always have to be the one to carry out such unfavorable tasks?

    ¡°Hold on, I have a message for you to deliver, Sir.¡±

    Lin Mengya certainly knew that this governor was merely a scapegoat.

    The mastermind backing him would be her real enemy.

    ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Please pass my message that to stab someone in the back is the act of a despicable man. I may be a woman, but I¡¯m direct and open. I¡¯m not afraid of rumors and gossips.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her voice as she spoke and the governor nodded profusely. He almost wanted to lead his men to apud Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Your servant here will surely send the words, Your Highness. Please excuse me, I¡¯m taking my leave now.¡±

    Respectfully, the governor left the main hall of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion with his men.

    As Lin Mengya felt the weight of the ck Dragon Token in her hand, a look of disdain appeared on her face.

    It seemed like someone was feeling really flustered and exasperated over the death of the Zhus.

    ¡°Why did you bring this thing out? He wouldn¡¯t be able to bring you away with me around. It¡¯d be wiser to keep this token for more important asions.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu felt a little jealous and helpless as he looked at the ck Dragon Token in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    The emperors of various dynasties and generations would only gift such tokens to their most trusted officials or kins.

    He would never have expected that his brother, the emperor¡¯s token, would end up in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Not fair! Pfft, did he put his own brother out of his mind once he has a cousin sister?¡±

    ¡°This is just the right weapon to be used against the rat.¡±

    As Lin Mengya offered an exnation with an expression like a smile, yet not a smile, Zuo Qiuyu, who was beside her, went into a daze.

    To use the ck Dragon Token against a rat was as good as using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.

    ¡°What do you mean, my dear cousin? Hey, why are you walking away so fast?¡±

    Following closely behind Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s curiosity had been greatly aroused.

    What kind of rat was his cousin trying to use the token on?

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Although Long Tianyu¡¯s physical strength had been sapped, he was no longer as wild and crazy as before whenever the effect of the drug came on.

    Nevertheless, on every asion, Lin Mengya would be hiding outside as Zuo Qiuyu applied the Fiery Green Jade Ointment on her.

    The burning pain from the ointment had diminished a little in thest two days.

    Although Lin Mengya would be toggling between wakefulness and sleep for half the day, the agony was more and more bearable.

    Everything seemed to go in a more positive direction.

    ¡°Wow, Master Long is able to walk now. You¡¯ve not wasted the fact that my cousin has been working tirelessly, taking good care of you.¡±

    The sun was shining brightly. Supported by Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu was going around in her little courtyard, trying to get some exercise.

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was nowhere to be found since early in the morning, had also rushed over now. Seeing how Lin Mengya looked after Long Tianyu with great care, he could not help being sarcastic.

    Long Tianyu lifted his eyes to him. Although he still appeared pale, he was no longer as frail as before.

    The wounds on his body had also be light red scars.

    Rare as it was, Long Tianyu did not answer back after listening to Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words. On the other hand, he merely wrapped his arms tightly around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist in a protective and possessive manner.

    As expected, he was trying to show off their love when he was at the loss for words with Zuo Qiuyu!

    ¡°You... You are so shameless!¡±

    It was as if Zuo Qiuyu had been gagged with dog food. All he could say after holding in his dissatisfaction was to use the words shameless to describe Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 509 - Abusing A Lone Dog

    <h4>Chapter 509 Abusing A Lone Dog</h4>

    ¡°Alright, my dear cousin, Tianyu is still a patient. Stop picking on him already.¡±

    She could not help but feel helpless before these two men who were behaving so childishly in front of her.

    She gently patted on the big hand which tightened its grip around her waist.

    Why did he behave so mischievously when he only just got better?

    Sigh, why did she feel that she was like a nanny working in some childcare center?

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re right. He¡¯s the patient here. I shall not be petty. However, you¡¯ve gone overboard in siding with him. No matter what, I¡¯m your cousin with a blood rtion. How could you not care about me once you marry?¡±

    He acted like a resentful woman as he gazed at the couple, who were like siamese twins.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we are to me for abusing a dog. However, as a lonely dog, Cousin Yu, if you find us an eyesore, you should find yourself a wife soon.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Zuo Qiuyu. The lonely dog always got the greatest blow in the romantic and warm world of two people.

    In that instant, the new vocabry from the modern times immediately shut Zuo Qiuyu up.

    A lonely dog! How apt!

    ¡°You... You¡¯re really ruthless!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu had to admit defeat. He was at his wit¡¯s end.

    Long Tianyu cast him a cool look. There was a hint of disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh yes, how did you settle the matter regarding the Zhu Family?¡±

    Given that Lin Mengya was in possession of the ck Dragon Token, be it the governor or the person backing him, both of them could noty a finger on her for now.

    However, this did not mean that those people would simply stifle their indignation.

    On the contrary, they would think of all ways to push the me to Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuchen.

    Nevertheless, Ling Ye had always been very efficient and neat in everything he did. Even if their enemy intended to frame them, Ling Ye would have erased even the false pieces of evidence.

    Therefore, these people could only fabricate some public opinions.

    Nevertheless, with those who were intent on spreading false information, this had brought some trouble upon them.

    ¡°What else can we do? The Zhu Family is considered a prominent family in Lintian. Surely people would expect a thorough investigation into their murder. Just that in my opinion, the importance ced on the matter would be only so on a superficial level.¡±

    Like Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu clearly understood this fact.

    The reason the Zhu Family was able to perpetrate outrages was directly rted to the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs who refused to step down.

    Once the truth was revealed through investigation, it¡¯d be like that the carrot had to be pulled out of the mud. By that time, not to mention the Zhus, even the people in the Pavilion of Herbs wouldn¡¯t want certain things to be known to the public.

    ¡°If this were the case, why don¡¯t you add some fuel to the fire?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled a profound smile and Zuo Qiuyu knew what it meant.

    ¡°Oh yes, Zhu Qiyun and the other two had been locked up in the storeroom for logs for two days now. Are you not going to take a look at them?¡±

    If not for Zuo Qiuyu mentioning this, Lin Mengya almost totally forgot about those three.

    Long Tianyu had heard Ling Ye reporting to him about this matter. If not for Lin Mengya¡¯s prior arrangement, the entire Zhu Family would have been exterminated.

    ¡°Naturally I have to go. However, could you get something for me before we go?¡±

    Although they were standing under the sunlight, there was a chilling look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Inside the storeroom for logs in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, the rays of sunlight hade through the windows and fell on the three faces devoid of life.

    To prevent them from resorting to self-harm, Lin Mengya had them bound securely by ropes.

    Their mouths had been gagged with pieces of cork, which they were neither able to spit out nor destroy by chewing on them.

    They had been starved for two days. Although their strengths had been drained, they were still surviving well.

    Just that they were listless and dispirited.

    Having witnessed how their family members were murdered, they would not have the willpower to continue living on.

    ¡°Creak...¡± The door was pushed open from the outside.

    Zhu Qiyun, who had long lost his elegant demeanor, lifted up his lifeless eyes and nced at Lin Mengya¡¯s light green skirt.

    ¡°Men, remove the gag in Lord Zhu¡¯s mouth. Look at how rude you¡¯ve been. Lord Zhu, please bear with the servant¡¯s imprudence.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to sound polite when in fact, what she had done was not at all that courteous.

    Immediately, some servants went up to Lord Zhu and the two others to remove the cork in his mouth, and the sound of their dry coughing sounded in the room.

    ¡°Water, water...¡±

    Zhu Jiajing, whose voice used to be loud and clear, sounded hoarse like he was a sickly person at this moment.

    Trying not to make things more difficult for them, Lin Mengya allowed all three of them, including Lord Zhu¡¯s youngest daughter, to drink to hearts¡¯ content.

    Once they regained a bit of their strength, the expressions on their faces quickly turned into that of hatred as they red at thedy before their eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s your intention? Since you managed to save us, why didn¡¯t you save my family members?¡±

    The little girl was merely seven or eight years old and was still wearing two cute buns on her head.

    The littless was surely courageous and insightfulpared to her good-for-nothing elder brother.

    However, this did not mean that Lin Mengya was ready to show her any pity.

    ¡°Why should I save your family members? Moreover,ss, I didn¡¯t save you three out of good intentions. Bear in mind that you shouldn¡¯t seek death before you be capable.¡±

    Lin Mengya squatted down in front of the littless as she said those kind words with a smile.

    A child might not understand these words spoken by Lin Mengya, but the adults surely understood.

    Zhu Qiyun¡¯s lifeless eyes gazed coldly at her before he closed his eyes.

    He seemed like a dead mouse that feared no cold.

    ¡°Lord Zhu, I believe that you must have been prepared for the state the Zhu Family is in now since some time back. Am I right by saying that you just didn¡¯t expect this toe so suddenly and quickly?¡±

    Naturally, Zhu Qiyun¡¯s heart was broken having witnessed with his own eyes the tragic deaths of his family members.

    Despite being an overweeningly ambitious man, what man could withstand such an event happening before his eyes?

    Surely if he was able to ovee this situation, he could still attain sess in the future.

    However, both Zhu Qiyun and Zhu Jiajing were looking like they only had energy tost a few more days.

    ¡°Your Highness, please be merciful and magnanimous to us. I, Zhu Jiajing, will pay the debt of gratitude to you. I will defy all difficulties and dangers to serve you, never balking at whateveres my way!¡±

    What an opportunist who was easily swayed.

    Zhu Jiajing quickly conceived a cunning idea in his mind. He was keenly aware that the lives of the three Zhus were in the hands of Lin Mengya.

    Immediately, he expressed his loyalty to Lin Mengya before her like a dog.

    Little did he know that Lin Mengya hated exactly people like him who wascking in moral courage and integrity.

    ¡°Alright then, go ahead and sacrifice your life for me.¡±

    Her statement sounded so casual and candid, but in the ears of people, it was cruel and wicked.

    Zhu Jiajing would never have expected this woman toe out with such a demand. He was so stunned that he stood frozen where he was.

    ¡°Snort, what a person without a backbone. How could the princess, as noble as she is, be interested in you?¡±

    Zhu Qiyun had seen through Lin Mengya before this. He was simply making fun of his nephew whocked integrity.

    Unable to hold back, he blurted out the sarcasm.

    Although Zhu Jiajing wascking moral courage, he was after all a member of the Zhu Family.

    ¡°Lord Zhu is certainly much more prudent. However, given that you are a reasonable man, Lord Zhu, why then did you do those silly things? Although my husband is a prince of the Jin State, if someone plots against him, I would not let this person off.¡±

    Lin Mengya had exined herself clearly, so Zhu Qiyun realized that he had brought a cmity upon himself because of a moment of folly.

    However, he had be silent. He looked as if he could not be bothered. Apparently, he was a smart man.

    There was no way Lin Mengya was ignorant of this old sly fox¡¯s ns. She merely smiled coldly.

    ¡°Lord Zhu, do you know why I wanted my men to only save the lives of the three of you?¡±

    Talking about being despicable, the means employed by Lin Mengya were in no way inferior to others.

    The Zhus could pick up the threat in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice and it made Zhu Qiyun lift up his head to look at her.

    ¡°Are you trying to threaten me? Snort, since the rest of my family members are dead by now, the three of us have no desire to continue living in this world alone. Do what you want!¡±

    He who had nothing left would not be afraid to lose anything indeed.

    Lin Mengya had expected this to happen. However, for an ambitious man, could he really give up everything he had so easily?

    If Zhu Qiyun was thinking of fooling her, he was mistaken. Lin Mengya was more cunning than him.

    ¡°If this is what you want. Men, bring the Paradise Immortal Pills which I¡¯ve prepared here for Lord Zhu. Don¡¯t worry, this pill had been personally concocted by me and the moment ites into contact with blood, you will breathe yourst. You have my word that you won¡¯t feel any pain before you get united with your family in the underworld.¡±

    The moment she gave themand, someone from outside the room entered carrying three tes.

    Sitting on the three mahogany tes were three blood-red pills the size of soybeans.

    ¡°Please, Lord Zhu.¡±

    Lin Mengya remainedposed despite facing something so pressing. There was no hesitation whatsoever.

    It was one thing to see someone die, but it was another when the choice of life and death was ced before a person, who would find it easy to choose death over life?

    ¡°Uncle! Uncle! Don¡¯t do silly things! There are only the three of us left in the entire Zhu Family. If we were to die, we would have no one to continue the family line!¡±

    Zhu Jiajing was the first to protest. It was just too bad Lin Mengya¡¯s acting was so real.

    She instructed someone to hold him down as if she was not giving him any chances to live. At this instant, Zhu Jiajing began making a big fuss and did not care about any other things.

    Zhu Xiang¡¯er was merely a child. They had hit her unconscious when they were hiding in the wardrobe, so she did not witness how her family members were murdered.

    Nevertheless, the familiar members of her family who were alive and kicking just the night before had be lifeless corpses after that night.

    How could a child be able to bear such great atrocity?

    ¡°Father, father... I¡¯m scared... I¡¯m scared...¡±

    Despite feeling trepidation, Zhu Xiang¡¯er merely sobbed and spoke quietly.

    Zhu Qiyun was already feeling frustrated with his cowardly nephew, now that the youngest daughter he doted most was looking so pitiful. Even a steel-hearted man like him was beginning to waver.

 Chapter 510 - Uniting with the Zhus

    <h4>Chapter 510 Uniting with the Zhus</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiang¡¯er, it will happen in the twinkling of an eye. You and I will meet your mother and brother on the way to the underworld.¡±

    Innocent as his child was, Zhu Qiyun could only sigh helplessly.

    In his heart, he could not help but begin to waver.

    ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s send Miss Zhu on her way.¡±

    Zhu Qiyun had thought that perhaps Lin Mengya¡¯s heart would soften given she was a woman.

    Never would he expect her to be so hard-hearted. There waspletely no hesitation on her part.

    ¡°Dad! Dad! Xiang¡¯er is scared! Xiang¡¯er is scared!¡±

    As two strong-looking servants lifted the little girl who was around seven years old, Zhu Qiyun looked on and his heart broke.

    Instantly, his face was covered with his tears.

    ¡°Please spare my daughter! Please spare her! Xiang¡¯er, my Xiang¡¯er!¡±

    Zhu Qiyun was trying to break free from the few men restraining him. Unfortunately, his aged body was not strong enough for him to break free from these young men¡¯s hold.

    He looked on as one of the servants pried open Zhu Xiang¡¯er¡¯s mouth and was about to feed the red poisonous pill to his daughter without mercy.

    The Zhu Qiyun at this moment finally yielded.

    ¡°Your Highness! I admit my mistake. I¡¯m willing to serve Your Highness! Please spare my daughter!¡±

    Zhu Qiyun finally gave in and submitted to Lin Mengya. With a wave of her hand, the servant immediately put the pill back on the te.

    ¡°Lord Zhu, if you¡¯ve known this would happen, why did you have to go through all that? Men, bring Miss Zhu away and see that she¡¯s not slighted.¡±

    Zhu Xiang¡¯er, who had been scared out of her wits, did not know where she was going.

    Struggling and screaming, she was eventually being led out of the storeroom for logs.

    As Zhu Qiyun looked at his daughter¡¯s tear-streaked face, he knew at this moment that the destiny of the Zhus was no longer in their own hands. Zhu Qiyun seemed to have aged a decade at that instant.

    ¡°Xiang¡¯er, my Xiang¡¯er... Your Highness, I¡¯ve never yielded to anyone my entire life. My only hope is that you¡¯ll keep to your promise and not make things difficult for my daughter!¡±

    While Zhu Qiyun was willing to exchange his son for a brighter future, he could not bear to do the same with his daughter.

    Lin Mengya could tell that there was something fishy in this.

    Since now that he was under her control, it was up to her what she wanted him to do.

    ¡°Naturally I won¡¯t make things difficult for your daughter. However, something puzzles me. If you couldn¡¯t bear to lose your daughter, why then did you sacrificed your son in order to frame me?¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Zhu Qiyun dazed for a moment.

    It appeared that he did not understand what she meant.

    Unless...

    ¡°Were you not the one who beat my son to death? He didn¡¯t manage to survive his injuries. Your Highness, why would you raise this again to torment me given that I¡¯m already your captive?¡±

    Zhu Qiyun appeared outraged and did not seem to be putting on an act.

    ¡°Lord Zhu, be it Prince Yu, Prince Shen, or myself, do you think any of us would behave in such an imprudent way? Although it was true that your son spoke rude words to me, why would I invite trouble when I just arrived at the old capital? At that time, your son appeared to be only suffering some external injuries. If he had taken half a year to rest and recuperate, he would fully recover. If not for your ruthless action, there would be an additional corpse among the Zhus.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were extremely bitter to take in. Even Zhu Qiyun¡¯s expression at this moment was downcast.

    However, whether Zhu Qiyun¡¯s son was truly killed by his own father was no longer important now.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Before Lin Mengya finished speaking, some men came into the room carrying a few white porcin urns.

    ¡°These urns contain the ashes of your family members. I¡¯m limited in what I can do, Lord Zhu. The governor of the old capital had haphazardly cremated the bodies together in order to wrap up the case. This is all my men could salvage. Oh yes, all the furniture in your house had been confiscated. The three of you are all that¡¯s left of the Zhu Family. Do look out for yourself, Lord Zhu.¡±

    Lin Mengya was in no hurry to raise her intention to work together with Zhu Qiyun. Moreover, she still needed to take her time in reaching a decision concerning this matter.

    Moreover, in the old capital, there were many pairs of eyes watching her at this moment.

    If would be impossible to keep things hidden from their eyes if she were to take any action.

    Even if Zhu Qiyun was willing to cooperate with her, this sharp weapon should only be used in the right ce.

    She turned to leave, leaving someone more suitable to settle their amodation.

    Given that she had taken Zhu Xiang¡¯er, she supposed Zhu Qiyun and Zhu Jiajing would not take their own lives so easily.

    These few days were going to be crucial for both Long Tianyu¡¯s and her injuries. More importantly, Zuo Qiuyu would be participating in the medicalpetition at the Pavilion of Herbs for the chief elder¡¯s selection.

    These important matters weighed down on her and it would definitely drain her to some extent.

    ¡°Your Highness, thess couldn¡¯t stop crying. She¡¯s making a big fuss about wanting to see her family members. How should we deal with her, Your Highness...¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard, an old maid came up to her to make a report to her.

    From the look, the old maid was being put in a difficult situation. Because of the little girl¡¯s status, no one could beat her or scold her to make her yield.

    After a moment of hesitation, Lin Mengya followed the old maid to the room where Zhu Xiang¡¯er was detained.

    Before they even entered the room, Lin Mengya could hear thess¡¯s heart-wrenching wails.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows at the cries.

    She was not used to dealing with children.

    ¡°Go away, all of you! I want to see my father! I want to see my mother! Go away, you¡¯re all bad people, go away!¡±

    For a child of seven to eight years old to go through such an ordeal, she must have suffered greatly.

    After all, she was the daughter of the Zhus? Because of the selfish ambitions of the previous generation, she had been implicated.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not an evil and ferocious person, otherwise, thess would not dare to throw a tantrum.

    Lin Mengya stood by the door as she at the floor covered with pieces of broken porcin and a cold look shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Men, pick up the broken pieces. Make a proper count of them. For every broken piece, her father will receive a whip on his body.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s calm voice put a stop to Zhu Xiang¡¯er¡¯s wailing immediately.

    She gazed at Lin Mengya with herrge watery eyes, now filled with fear. She was fearful that this terrifying woman would employ other means on her.

    ¡°You, you let my father and cousin go free! You¡¯re a bad woman!¡±

    Although the little girl of seven to eight years old was not big in her stature, she was not considered petite among her peers.

    She charged towards Lin Mengya and lifted her small fist in an attempt to punch Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

    ¡°If you darey a finger on me, I will repay it on your father ten-fold.¡±

    How like Lin Mengya! She maintained her threatening mannerism even when facing a little child.

    Zhu Xiang¡¯er¡¯s fist stopped in the air and she red at Lin Mengya with hatred in her eyes. However, she finally calmed down when Lin Mengya looked at her with indifference in her eyes.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Circumventing the pieces of broken porcin, Lin Mengya sat down gracefully by the table in the room.

    Zhu Xiang¡¯er red at Lin Mengya with hatred, paused to think, and eventually followed behind Lin Mengya and sat down across from her.

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±

    Zhu Xiang¡¯er nodded. Even the most detestable old maid back home was a hundred times better than the woman in front of her.

    ¡°Do you understand what hatred means? Zhu Xiang¡¯er, do you know why I have saved only you out of all your sisters?¡±

    Zhu Xiang¡¯er was stunned by Lin Mengya¡¯s question, but soon she get the answer to that question from Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the smartest of all your sister. However, the smart one always meets with a tragic end. You may not understand what I¡¯m saying now, but if the daughter Zhu Qiyun begot from a lowly maid could be his favorite, I suppose you must be somewhat exceptional.¡±

    The information concerning Zhu Xiang¡¯er was recorded clearly to the tiniest details within the Shen Nung System.

    Although her stature was like a seven to eight-year-old child, she was in fact already ten years old.

    Moreover, she was begotten through a lowly maid who lit the fire in the kitchen.

    She was able to recite poems when she was five and by eight years old, she was already helping Lord Zhu with making some decisions and managing the household.

    Subsequently, Zhu Qiyun treated her like the apple of his eye and would always bring her along on his trips.

    Compared to any child who only knew to throw tantrums, Zhu Xiang¡¯er would be of much more use.

    ¡°What are you, you nning to do?¡±

    Lin Mengya had expected Zhu Xiang¡¯er to be much more mature than her peers.

    However, the fact that Zhu Xiang¡¯er had calmed down so quickly, and was soon wearing aposed expression on her face, made Lin Mengya rather curious.

    ¡°What I n to do is so simple that I¡¯m sure your father would be able to help me achieve it. However, Zhu Xiang¡¯er, you are no longer the daughter of some rich family given that the Zhu Family had been destroyed. Please bear in mind that the tears of an intelligent woman are the most formidable weapon. On the contrary, the tears of a foolish woman could speed up her own destruction. Remember your enmity with me. If you¡¯re able to survive what is toe, I will wait for you to revenge on me.¡±

    Lin Mengya left Zhu Xiang¡¯er, who did not fully grasp what was going on.

    Given she was an intelligent little girl, Lin Mengya believed she would not throw anymore tantrums with what happened as a deterrent.

    By the time Lin Mengya returned to her little courtyard, the moon was already hanging in the sky.

    ¡°Finally you¡¯re back, my sister. Long Tianyu would starve me to death if you¡¯re still not back.¡±

    The moment she stepped through the door of the room, Zuo Qiuyu turned to her and looked pathetic.

    The table was covered with tes of mouth-watering dishes, but both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu straightened their clothes and sat up properly.

    It was as if those dishes were a memorial to the throne. They looked rather funny.

    ¡°Have you not eaten?¡±

    When she sat down by the table, someone quickly passed her a bowl and a pair of chopsticks.

    Immediately, Zuo Qiuyu nodded vigorously and his eyes lit up. Obviously, he was famished.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Start eating, Long Tianyu.¡±

    In response, Long Tianyu nodded slightly. In a natural way, he used his chopsticks to pick up some of Lin Mengya¡¯s favorite dishes and put them into her bowl.

    With Long Tianyu by her side, caring for her sweetly and Zuo Qiuyu nagging by her ear, it was as if she had extricated herself from the pce which was full of factions and deceit. It was as if they were amon family having their meal around the table.

 Chapter 511 - Each Having His Own Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 511 Each Having His Own Secrets</h4>

    ¡°Have wee to a proper settlement on the matter regarding the Zhus?¡±

    It was not a good idea to discuss serious matters while having a meal at the table. It was only after they were done with their food and tea that Zuo Qiuyu raised the topic of conversation.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose this is it for the time being. The Zhu Family had been divided. The dead had their bodies burnt. It seemed that this is all we can do.¡±

    The rumor that she was the perpetrator would not stand.

    Moreover, the governor was unable to provide any concrete evidence even though he had made a trip to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    In addition, Lin Mengya had sent someone out to spread a different story secretly.

    In terms of the ability to weave nonsensical stories, the governor and his men were no match with Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.

    ¡°Oh yes, are you not going to the Pavilion of Herbs tomorrow to register your attendance? How many days will you be staying there? Do Long Tianyu and I follow you there?¡±

    Lin Mengya steered the conversation topic so that it went on to Zuo Qiuyu.

    However, Zuo Qiuyu had a sour expression on his face which told of the unhappiness in his heart.

    ¡°I may have to stay there for at least half a month. Strangely, they didn¡¯t use to allow outsiders to enter the Pavilion of Herbs before thepetition starts. This time, however, they had specially invited you and Long Tianyu. Look, this is the invitation for you two.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu pulled out two invitations and ced them before Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    In contrast with others, the invitation card for the medical skillspetition was in a grass-green color.

    Even when ced on the table, the invitation cards gave out a strong herbal fragrance.

    When they opened the invitation card, the delicate handwriting in calligraphy conveyed an extremely courteous message.

    ¡°Interesting. They have invited Prince Yu and me to be the guests of honor. It seems that my title as Princess Yu was more prominent than Princess Anle.¡±

    She conveniently passed on the invitation cards to Long Tianyu.

    The two exchanged looks as they could feel something fishy about this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not be too bothered. However, if we¡¯re really going to spend some days in the Pavilion of Herbs, it would mean we have to be vegetarians for that duration. Oh, how much I would miss eating meat!¡±

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered with Zuo Qiuyu¡¯sment. After all, his diet was usually light and inpared to the rest.

    The reason for his behavior was really that he did not want to stay in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    ¡°Are you able to take it, given your health condition?¡±

    Long Tianyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s greatest concern for now.

    She inquired with a tender voice while holding on to his hand. It was then that she spotted the red marks on Long Tianyu¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°What¡¯s this... Yu An, bring the ointment!¡±

    Long Tianyu smiled at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s anxiety. He covered Lin Mengya¡¯s hand with hisrge palm and did not know whether to cry orugh.

    Was she treating him like he was some kind of weakling?

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t be so anxious. These are just some superficial injuries. If not for your attentive care, I would have a broken wrist now.¡±

    Despite Long Tianyu¡¯s effort tofort Lin Mengya with his low soothing voice, she insisted on applying the ointment on him.

    As she carefully ran her fingers along the marks on his wrist, drops of tears fell from her eyes onto his hand.

    ¡°Why are you crying, silly girl?¡±

    Long Tianyu put his right arm around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist and pulled her into his arms.

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was usually sensible and tactful, quickly left quietly with Yu An.

    The moon hung high in the night sky. In the spacious main hall, Lin Mengya continued applying ointment on Long Tianyu while tears streamed down her cheeks.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go through all these sufferings. If you had gone back to Dajin, you would have been safe and sound.¡±

    As Lin Mengya med herself, she was unaware of how brokenhearted Long Tianyu was when he heard her words.

    There were words that he could not say out loud now.

    Therefore, he could only...

    In an overbearing manner, he kissed her on her lips, hoping to convey his heartfelt feelings to her through such intimacy.

    Lin Mengya did not struggle to break free from him. Like a child who hadmitted a mistake, she let Long Tianyu have his way, to taste her goodness.

    ¡°All of these were the choices I made. In fact, I¡¯m not as selfless as you thought. Do you know that marrying you is the greatest pleasant surprise in my life, Ya¡¯er?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes earnestly with his dark eyes filled with tenderness.

    They had never been explicit about their feelings for each other since the beginning.

    However, Long Tianyu knew clearly that they share the same sentiments about each other.

    ¡°Did you just find out? I wonder who the one who was unwilling to marry me was.¡±

    At these words, Lin Mengya burst outughing. However, there was another statement that got stuck in Long Tianyu¡¯s throat.

    It seemed that there was a reason behind how she almost died from being poisoned.

    In that instant, there was a slight sense of guilt in his eyes.

    ¡°That... Ya¡¯er, actually, actually I was totally aware of how you were being poisoned back then.¡±

    Long Tianyu was ready to bear any consequences for revealing this. He fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya as he feared for the worst. She could be so enraged that she might just up and leave.

    Instinctively, he tightened his arms around her. He was afraid that she would begin to hate him.

    However, Lin Mengya simply opened her watery eyes wide and looked into his eyes. After a long time, she finally opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°Actually, this is not me to pardon. Although I can empathize with your circumstances at that time, I don¡¯t agree with the way you handled the matter.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words did not make any sense to Long Tianyu.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief when he did not hear the disappointment in her voice.

    As long as she did not get angry, he would be willing to anything for her.

    His thoughts drifted to another matter in that instant.

    He thought he had to keep this secret to the end.

    ¡°Let me apply the ointment on you, so you can rest early.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was also keeping her own secrets, averted her eyes to avoid Long Tianyu¡¯s gaze.

    She focused her attention on applying the ointment on Long Tianyu¡¯s wrist while she kept apologizing to him in her heart.

    In reality, the present Lin Mengya had already been united as one with the formal Lin Mengya in her remnant memory.

    She understood that she was the one and only real Lin Mengya in this world now.

    However, she could not help having this strong possessiveness over Long Tianyu.

    She was not willing to even share Long Tianyu with the girl who was a remnant of her memory apart from her physical body.

    Perhaps this was the romantic love she had never experienced.

    On the surface, it might seem that she was not bothered by anything, however, even her formal self would not be allowed to step into this romantic feeling.

    Lin Mengya was herself not aware that her feeling towards Long Tianyu was deeper than what she imagined.

    ¡°Although this ointment is going to make you feel so painful that you may wish for death, once we enter the Pavilion of Herbs, Elder Chang will personally attend to you. The only concern is that he has a strange temper and the method he uses may be even more extreme.¡±

    Lin Mengya had quietly left the room when Long Tianyu was fast asleep and came to the study to apply her ointment.

    Long Tianyu was an extremely disciplined man. It only took a few days for him to ovee the drug addiction.

    Nowadays, whenever the effects of the drug came on, he was able to withstand it without being bound by ropes.

    After all, he was able to ovee the withdrawal syndromes, although he would be drenched in sweat afterwards.

    For this reason, it became increasingly difficult for Lin Mengya to keep the need for her own treatment using the ointment a secret from him.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu did not usually sleep soundly and therefore Lin Mengya had to feed him some kind of sedative. It was only then that she would have the chance to apply her ointment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget who my teacher is? Did you think it was such an easy thing for me to pick up those skills from him?¡±

    A pale-looking Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Zuo Qiuyu, who was overly worried. Then she straightened her clothes, rxed her body, andid down on the soft mattress to recuperate.

    It was not an easy feat to learn and master the art of needle control under the tutge of Baili Rui back then.

    Moreover, she believed that Baili Rui¡¯s temper was more unpredictable than that of Chang Tianhua.

    It was not surprising that talented people were usually unpredictable.

    However, Long Tianyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s greatest concern for now.

    Given that there were many skilled physicians within the Pavilion of Herbs, it would be difficult to keep Long Tianyu¡¯s health condition a secret.

    The greatest challenge for Lin Mengya now was to cover up this fact.

    ¡°How about we keep Long Tianyu in the room every day, so that he doesn¡¯t meet anyone?¡±

    After pondering over it, Zuo Qiuyu knew this was not the best idea.

    As the saying goes that great winds blow upon high hills. Every move and every word they spoke would attract much attention. Moreover, someone in the Pavilion of Herbs might well be involved in the research and development of the Immortal Powder.

    What if news of Long Tianyu being addicted to the drug got leaked? Then, Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation would be utterly ruined.

    ¡°No way, it won¡¯t work if we avoid letting him meet other people. Moreover, this time they had intended to invite Long Tianyu as the guest of honor. We would only create cause for gossip if we try to hide. I have to think of a way to cover this up.¡±

    After taking a rest, Lin Mengya finally returned to her bedroom from the study.

    Long Tianyu was sleeping soundly on the bed. Lin Mengya tiptoed over and curled up on the bed, making sure that she did not wake Long Tianyu.

    His handsome features finally appeared rxed in his sleep.

    Although his face was much thinner than before, it appeared to be more angr and defined.

    It was as if Long Tianyu could feel Lin Mengya¡¯s presence. Although he usually fell into a quiet sleep, he instinctively turned and embraced Lin Mengya the moment she went onto the bed.

    She snuggled up into his arms and being utterly exhausted, she fell into a deep sleep.

    In contrast with the spectacr event a few days ago, those who were qualified to enter the Pavilion of Herbs today were all candidates from powerful families.

    Moreover, the most important part of the medical skillspetition would begin in half a month¡¯s time.

    Although Lin Mengya and herpany were not exactly low key, neither were they especially prominent.

    Early in the morning, the main gates of the Pavilion of Herbs were opened and every corner of it had been swept clean.

    The neatly dressed disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs took turns weing the guests at the gates.

    Despite belonging to different powerful groups, they seemed to be worthless before these powerful people with authority.

    They made sure they behaved respectfully and courteously lest they offend anyone. Nevertheless, they could not help but seem to have a burning fervor in their eyes when they looked into the inner courtyard of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Those who eventually managed to enter the inner courtyard would be the personal disciple of the elders. This would mean that they would get a proper ce in the extensive Pavilion of Herbs.

    However, it was extremely difficult for them to rise above others.

    Talent was one thing, but the most important factors in the Pavilion of Herbs now were the family background and the skill in using artifice.

 Chapter 512 - Entering the Pavilion of Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 512 Entering the Pavilion of Herbs</h4>

    ¡°Prince Shen has arrived...¡±

    ¡°Princess Anle has arrived...¡±

    ¡°Prince Yu has arrived...¡±

    The promation of the arrivals had immediately attracted the eyes of most of the people present.

    The matter regarding the Zhu Family had once again made them the center of attention.

    Now that they had arrived at the Pavilion of Herbs, they quickly attracted all the attention.

    All three were outstanding individuals. They were distinguished even among the numerous talents in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Also, there were very women in the Pavilion of Herbs. Apart from the family members of the elders, other people were not allowed to enter the Pavilion of Herbs without permission.

    It was only natural that such a delicately pretty Lin Mengya attracted much attention when she appeared.

    Because of her fame, the topic of discussion among the people had turned to her instead of the candidates of thepetition.

    She wondered if this was a good thing.

    ¡°Our warmest wee to Prince Shen, Princess Anle and Prince Yu. I am a Disciple Du Zhong and I¡¯m in charge of serving the three of you. I will be attending to your every need while you are here. Please bear with me if I fall short of your expectations in my service.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at Du Zhong, thinking that he sounded too overbearing.

    Since he had been appointed and sent to serve the three of them, it had to be the intended arrangement of the elders.

    Nevertheless, Du Zhong seemed to be exceptionally polite towards the three of them on the surface.

    After all, he knew that each of these three people could not be trifled with.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about the informer who had been sent to spy on them. She simply turned around and approached Long Tianyu.

    Reeking of alcohol in broad daylight, Long Tianyu still stood out among the crowd.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and gave him a look of reproach.

    ¡°I told you not to drink so much wine. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s countenance was pale and his steps were unsteady.

    There was a fleeting look in his eyes and his legs appeared to be without any strength.

    One look and everyone could tell that he was a drunkard.

    While Lin Mengya grumbled on, she looked as if there was nothing she could do.

    Finally, it was Yu An, who stood between them and Du Zhong, looking even more stubborn and overbearing than Du Zhong.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Haven¡¯t you seen nobles who get drunk? Will you hurry up and bring my master somewhere to take a rest? If you slighted my master, I¡¯ll make sure you get punished by reporting to your master!¡±

    Du Zhong was sturdier than Yu An to start with, but Yu An was after all someone who served in His Majesty¡¯s presence. His mannerism was indeed more formidable when he tried to appear imposing.

    Du Zhong quickly led the three in politely.

    While Lin Mengya supported Long Tianyu as they walked, she was simultaneously sizing up the Pavilion of Herbs from the corner of her eyes.

    The buildings in the Pavilion of Herbs were different in shapepared to other ptial architecture in that they were made up of concentric circles.

    The outermostyer was an extensive, spacious courtyard. Those who went around thisyer were disciples who were responsible for receiving guests and showing them hospitality.

    Lin Mengya supposed this was the outskirt of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    When the group of them arrived at the entrance leading into the secondyer of inner courtyards, Du Zhong drew out a token of authority.

    Afterparing it with the guards at the entrance, a three-roof sedan came to stop in front of them.

    ¡°Our honorable guests, please board the sedan. The innermost courtyard is still some distance away. Let¡¯s not make you exhausted from the journey.¡±

    As Du Zhong forced a smile, Lin Mengya and the other two could not be bothered about him. They boarded the sedan carried by a few men and headed towards the innermost courtyard.

    The secondyer appeared to be upied by disciples new to the pavilion. Thisyer was apparently much more exquisitely designed than the first.

    It was also very quiet and fine because there were much lesser people upying this space.

    Lin Mengya did not see any nts or flowers along the way.

    All the empty spaces were covered with herbs such as ginseng and tuber of multiflower knotweed.

    This made Lin Mengya want to click her tongue in wonder. Earlier, Zuo Qiuyu managed to cultivate the likes of these herbs in Dajin, where the condition was unsuitable.

    It appeared to her that this special method of cultivating these herbs was exclusive to the Nation of Lintian.

    While Lin Mengya found this novelty intriguing, there was something she could learn from this. This was the Pavilion of Herbs after all. Naturally, it was able to treat the ginseng and glossy ganoderma as if they were just wayside weeds.

    The security was high from the outer courtyard into the inner courtyard.

    However, there was no one guarding the passage from the inner courtyard into the innermost courtyard.

    Lin Mengya and herpanions had entered the thirdyer of the courtyard and after they turned a corner, they finally arrived at a tasteful and quiet courtyard where the sedan finallye to a stop.

    ¡°Our honored guests, this ce had been specially prepared by the elders. I will be here to wait on you every morning at 5:45. Please let me know if there¡¯s anything I need to improve and I will make the adjustment ordingly. You must be tired by now. I shall take my leave for now.¡±

    Lin Mengya secretly breathed a sigh of relief after the young men left.

    No one dared to make things difficult for them openly. However, in reality, everyone in the Pavilion of Herbs was trying to guard against them.

    Although Elder Chang and Hou Lingyu were rather intimate with them, they were after the minority.

    They could hardly fend for themselves, save fending for them.

    Moreover, they were able to rest their mind in the absence of outsiders at this moment.

    ¡°How are you? Are you feeling alright?¡±

    At this moment, Long Tianyu was already drenched in perspiration.

    He had ovee the effects of the drugs when it came on this time, relying solely on his willpower.

    At this moment, he was merely feeling weak from profuse perspiration.

    Lin Mengya quickly instructed Yu An to bring Long Tianyu into the room. While Long Tianyu took a bath and got changed, Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu took this time explore the little courtyard.

    When the Pavilion of Herbs was first established, its main purpose was to provide a ce for medical research. For this reason, every corner of the pavilion was built with simplicity and functionality in mind.

    Its basic framework was still the same as the beginning even though the subsequent generations of people made many alterations to it.

    Lin Mengya went one round to inspect the ce. She could tell that these men were rather smart in that they did not try to install anything suspicious at their amodation.

    There were altogether three rooms. Naturally, Zuo Qiuyu was to upy the main hall given that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were supposedly husband and wife.

    There was a third room which could be used as a living room.

    There was also a little stream in the courtyard and the entrance to their courtyardprised simply weaved branches.

    They had been sensible and tactful in providing a ce with such a rxing environment for them.

    While they sat down in the living hall, Lin Mengya began drinking the tea which had been prepared for them.

    Compared to the tea from outside, the tea prepared in the Pavilion of Herbs had been concocted with herbs that helped strengthen one¡¯s body.

    When they drank the tea, it was interesting to note that there was a mix of the fragrance from the tea as well as herbs. In this, they became aware that the people in the Pavilion of Herbs took special care when it came to what they would eat and drink.

    Inparison, even Cousin Chen, the emperor, was not as particr as the elders in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    What these people were doing was as good as looking for trouble.

    ¡°It must have been hard for Long Tianyu to even think of covering up in this way. Does he not regard his image anymore? Why did he obey your instructions so easily?¡±

    In reality, the wine Long Tianyu drunk was one that was carefully concocted by Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.

    Not only was it able to cover up the herbal smell on Long Tianyu¡¯s body, but it was also effective in suppressing the effects of the drug.

    The worst thing was that it made Long Tianyu appear weak.

    Nevertheless, this would reinforce Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation for being a lover of alcohol.

    ¡°He surely understands what is more pressing and more important. Compared to being used of being a drug addict, it¡¯s much better to be misunderstood as an alcoholic who enjoys good wine. After all, loving alcohol was not considered a vice.¡±

    It ought to be hard on Long Tianyu given that he was given much herbal wine before they even set out.

    In order for people not to pick up the herbal smell on his body, Zuo Qiuyu even came out with a mean idea to have Long Tianyu immersed in a mixture of water and wine for a while.

    Now that they managed to fool the people, but Long Tianyu almost fainted from the overwhelming smell of alcohol on his body.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I suppose no one would be suspicious now. However, my dear cousin, I¡¯ve a feeling that the Immortal Powder was somehow linked to the Pavilion of Herbs. Are you not afraid that...¡±

    Not only was Zuo Qiuyu worried, in fact, as a physician, Zuo Qiuyu knew how difficult it was to obtain the ingredients of the Immortal Powder.

    If they were to look around the entire world, the only person who was likely to possess such skill in making drugs would be someone in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    It did not mean it was impossible for any other person to attain such skills, rather there might not be someone so specialized. Both Zuo Qiuyu and Lin Mengya knew very well that they did not possess such capabilities.

    Moreover, the old capital was under the jurisdiction of the Pavilion of Herbs, which was why they could afford to use so many costly ingredients and herbs that were hard toe by to concoct the drug.

    The Pavilion of Herbs would be taking up space while operating for such a long time if it was not involved in the making of this drug.

    ¡°No, I believe they didn¡¯t have the audacity to do such things that exposes their faults. If such news were to leak out, the Pavilion of Herbs would be the first and biggest suspect. They would want to find fault with me like how it was with the matter regarding the Zhus. In the same token, I could also turn around and point my finger at them.¡±

    Strictly speaking, Lin Mengya was indeed the cause of the extermination of the Zhu Family.

    She had merely made use of another to do the dirty work. However, who could point the finger at her given that there was no concrete evidence?

    What was different for the Pavilion of Herbs was that once the fact that they were making this drug got exposed, not only would Zuo Qiuchen not pardon them, even themoners would be resentful towards them.

    Once they lose themon people¡¯s favor, they would be at the mercy of Zuo Qiuchen.

    The higher their status, the more they would be fearful of rumors.

    They would surely know better than Lin Mengya with regards to this point.

    ¡°That makes sense, but what would you do when you are brewing Long Tianyu¡¯s medicine?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu could not help but be worried although he had never heard or seen the medicine prescribed by Lin Mengya.

    However, even he was able to see the usefulness of this prescription.

    What more those few slick people?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stick with the original tactic.¡±

    Lin Mengya batted her eyelids at Zuo Qiuyu casually and he immediately got her message.

    ¡°You... What were those guys thinking to have let a tricky girl like you in?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu sighed in resignation. Why was this girl filled with so many twisted ideas in her head?

    Just when they finished their conversation, a brand-new Long Tianyu entered the room.

    ¡°What are you two talking about that is making you so happy?¡±

    After taking a shower and changing into a new set of clothes, Long Tianyu no longer appeared weak like before.

    He had emerged refreshed after being tormented by the effects of the Immortal Powder.

    As he walked up to Lin Mengya and sat down beside her, his eyes were filled with tenderness towards her.

 Chapter 513 - The Elders Visit

    <h4>Chapter 513 The Elders¡¯ Visit</h4>

    ¡°Nothing, I was discussing with Cousin Yu regarding the things that are toe. The people here are sensible and they did not nt anyone around to spy on us.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke, wearing a smile on her face, she had simultaneously poured a cup of tea and offered it to Long Tianyu.

    Ever since Long Tianyu was rescued and brought home, the two of them had stayed together like a pair of siamese twins.

    It made Zuo Qiuyu uneasy whenever he was around them.

    Lin Mengya certainly did not feel ufortable about her abusive behavior towards the damn single.

    Especially after Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s numerous fruitless attempts at protest. Poor Zuo Qiuyu, the damn single, could only ept this reality and nod his head in response.

    Through Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s tireless efforts, Long Tianyu¡¯s addiction to the drug had finally been put under control.

    However, the Immortal Powder was way too hard to kick. If Lin Mengya had not used acupuncture needles on him, he would end up with more problems in the future.

    For this reason, Long Tianyu had to be extra cautious while he was within the grounds of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Although it was not a bad idea to portray himself as an alcoholic, people who meant harm would continue to probe.

    In his heart, Long Tianyu knew very well that not everyone in the Pavilion of Herbs was innocent.

    ¡°I wonder what thepetition is about this time?¡±

    Even though it was supposedly a medical skillspetition, all the participants for this round had power backing them up in one form or another.

    Zuo Qiuyu was in fact in the most difficult position since he was representing the emperor.

    Those people who had set their mind on taking over the Pavilion of Herbs might very well collude with each other to elbow him out.

    Even if Zuo Qiuyu was fortunate enough to win thepetition, the various powers within the Pavilion of Herbs would be difficult to deal with.

    Even if they eventually fell out with others, it would spell trouble for them if they leave the Pavilion of Herbs, carrying with them all the resources.

    ¡°The questions had been set by the elders. Everypetitor who is here to fight for power does not know the question. However, we are certain that thepetition is all about neutralizing poison.¡±

    Their resources were limited so Zuo Qiuyu was unable to get hold of any insider information.

    What they knew at the moment wasmon knowledge to other participants.

    ¡°The method for neutralizing poison? The scope would be too wide. What kind of poison are they talking about? How to neutralize it? Are there no clues given at all?¡±

    When Lin Mengya saw the forced smile in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes, she understood how reluctant the people in the Pavilion of Herbs were to let Zuo Qiuyu participate in thepetition.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll render you my help at that time.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not say this out of arrogance, rather, she knew she could ess help from the music score for the green stringed instrument as well as the Sheng Nung system.

    If thepetition was narrowed down to the method for neutralizing poison alone, no one in the Pavilion of Herbs would be better than her in rendering such help.

    The only concern was that thepetition might not be so simple.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. You take a rest first while I pay a visit to Elder Chang.¡±

    There was still a worried look on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face. It was only normal for him to be anxious over such an important matter in his life.

    Letting Zuo Qiuyu take a stroll would be a good way to alleviate his stress.

    Although the Pavilion of Herbs was a significant ce in the Nation of Lintian, the food offered to them were freshly made homecooked dishes.

    They were mainly light dishes.

    Even the tes on which the food was served were made of wood.

    Lin Mengya could not help but sigh when she noticed this.

    Zuo Qiuyu had once mentioned that everything in the Pavilion of Herbs had been established by the Chief Elder.

    All the way from the entrance to their little courtyard, the pavilions and pagodas which they passed by, as well as all equipment had been designed based on the principle of simplicity and nature.

    Lin Mengya supposed this was to warn the people toe that they should not be pursuing fame and gain. Instead, their goal was to be diligent in medical research.

    Sadly, the people that came after had forgotten the original intention of the founder of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    The Pavilion of Herbs had turned from being a noble institution into a ce of foul atmosphere.

    If the first Chief Elder were to know about this, he would be beating his chest and rebuke these shameless sessors severely.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Shen is back and Elder Chang hase with him. Prince Shen has asked for you.¡±

    After dinner, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were reading and chit-chatting in their room.

    It was then that Yu An came to inform them that Elder Chang hade.

    Although the ointment given by Elder Chang had caused her many sufferings, it was miraculously effective. For this reason, she should have gone to him to express her gratitude.

    In the living room, Zuo Qiuyu and Elder Chang were discussing matters concerning medical skills.

    When the two of them were engrossed in the discussion, two figures entered through the door of the room one after another.

    That day, Elder Chang merely had a glimpse of Princess Anle outside the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Today, Elder Chang had a shock when he saw her in close range.

    She had such a strong resemnce to her!

    Back then, the eldest princess was only a teenager when he met her in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Those bright eyes! Back then, how much ridiculous things were done by countless talented young men just so that they could win a smile from her!

    Such a big ce as the Pavilion of Herbs had been thrown into disarray because of them.

    Thinking back, those things had happened twenty years back.

    He had transformed from a man in the prime of his life into an old man.

    Never did he imagine that he would have another glimpse of this beautiful countenance one day. Some things still remained the same, but people had changed.

    ¡°This, this must be Princess Anle. Many years ago, I had the chance to get acquainted with your mother on a few asions. Fate has allowed me to meet you today.¡±

    Elder Chang¡¯s features had softened and he looked more like a kindly old man now.

    In response, Lin Mengya did not put on airs but bowed politely as was expected of someone a generation younger. She looked docile and lovely, nothing like how she was when she was having an argument with Zhu Qiyun.

    ¡°The elders here had been taking good care of me since I arrived. I have also heard so much about my mother from my two cousins. Unfortunately, she passed away at such a young age.¡±

    It could be said that Elder Chang was her benefactor. Coupled with the fact that he was her mother¡¯s acquaintance, it was only natural for her to address him with pleasantries.

    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s polite attitude towards him, Elder Chang also responded to her in a friendly way.

    Soon, the living room seemed to be a meeting ce for old friends.

    ¡°I heard that Your Highness had applied the ointment I created. What do you think of it?¡±

    As the creator of the Fiery Green Jade Ointment, Chang Tianhua surely knew how torturous it was for the person who used it.

    Zuo Qiuyu had revealed to him earlier that Lin Mengya had already been given the normal amount of ointment each time she applied it.

    He was surprised to find that a youngdy like her was able to press on and endure through the most agonizing days.

    Chang Tianhua could not help but admire how she had talked about it so casually.

    ¡°This is ointment left a deep impression in me. However, its effect was rather aggressive. The sensation on my arm is gradually returning. The day it is fully recovered. I¡¯ll personally visit you to thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya had always remained calm, but she could not help feeling a shudder at the mention of the Fiery Green Jade Ointment.

    She would not have bit the bullet and gone ahead with using this ointment if not because she felt heartbroken seeing Long Tianyu suffer.

    She would not let Chang Tianhua off, given how much she suffered from using his ointment, if not for the fact that Chang Tianhua had taken the initiative to be friendly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Elder Chang wiped away his cold sweat, thankful that the princess was magnanimous enough to not me him for the effects of the ointment.

    He had once used the ointment on one of his young disciples who broke his finger bone.

    He heard that the humble young disciple had cursed him for an entire hour after using his ointment.

    Apparently, the princess was truly a magnanimous person and Elder Chang admired her manners. Her family must have raised her under a strict set of rules.

    ¡°Your Highness, Elder Qian and Elder Duanmu Yang are here to visit you.¡±

    While the few of them were happily chatting away, Yu An came into the room abruptly and whispered the news into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    A frown appeared on her face. She wondered why those two elders hade.

    Nevertheless, this was their territory after all. She would invite criticisms if she were to refuse their visit.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and putting away the smile on her face, she said, ¡°Please show them in.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Yu An politely left and went to invite Elder Qian and hispanion toe in while Lin Mengya quickly gave some necessary instructions to the people in the room.

    Apart from Elder Chang, the other two people were a little surprised.

    It would be alright if the two elders were here to visit them all. Why then did they im to be visiting Lin Mengya?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts turned and she suddenly understood.

    What else could it be? They ought toe because they thought the music score for the green stringed instrument was possibly in her hands!

    The moment Qian Yuming and Duanmu Yang entered the room, they surely did not appear as friendly as Chang Tianhua.

    On the other hand, their mannerism was rather arrogant. It must be because they were used to being high and mighty in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Perhaps this was why they continued behaving superciliously when they met Lin Mengya and her twopanions.

    ¡°Sir, I wonder what the reason is for your visit?¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke first while wearing a forced smile on her face.

    She could be said to be rather experienced in handling such people.

    In the past, she used to receive visiting professors from oversea universities on her teacher¡¯s behalf. Those professors were even more snooty than these two elders.

    Qian Yuming and Duanmu Yang simply shot a nce at her and did away with any pleasantries.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you return the item which our Chief Elder left in your mother¡¯s care many years ago.¡±

    Qian Yuming said in a straightforward manner and sounded a little like he was interrogating her.

    Zuo Qiuyu could hardly conceal his dissatisfaction with their attitude.

    However, Long Tianyu held on tightly to him to prevent him from acting out.

    He knew Lin Mengya would feel the same way as him. How could she withstand being bullied?

    ¡°Oh? Leave something in my mother¡¯s care? I haven¡¯t heard anything about it. What I did hear is that the music score for the green stringed instrument would be given to the Chief Elder¡¯s sessor whom he chose. Otherwise, why would the Chief Elder forgo what is close at hand and seek what is far afield? Unless you¡¯re trying to say since the Chief Elder was no longer alive so you can openly despise and defy his wishes?¡±

    Instead of being rude like them, Lin Mengya went straight into a fight. She supposed no one would dare to go against her words!

    She was an expert when it came to being unreasonable.

    Qian Yuming was outargued immediately.

    He could only stare at a fearless Lin Mengya before his eyes.

    ¡°Your mother, your mother had obtained it by trickery! It¡¯s not like what you said!¡±

 Chapter 514 - The Argument in the Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 514 The Argument in the Pavilion</h4>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face fell the moment he spoke those words.

    It was unbing of Qian Yuming and Elder Duanmu as the elders of the pavilion to be saying such words.

    They seemed to have forgotten their duty after years of living infort and enjoying a high position.

    With her beautiful eyes, Lin Mengya shot a look of disdain at Qian Yuming. She would no longer keep up with her polite manners.

    ¡°Really? Today all of you will be witnesses to what you hear. Qian Yuming, you¡¯re merely amon citizen of the Nation of Lintian. Even if you hold an important position in the Pavilion of Herbs, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are the emperor¡¯s subject. Not to mention that my mother was the direct disciple of the Chief Elder, she was the first princess of the Nation of Lintian. You¡¯re expected to address her with respect. How dare you slender my mother? Are you thinking of revolting against the emperor, Elder Qian? Otherwise, did you think that the Qians would rule over the Nation of Lintian?¡±

    Qian Yuming might have such a passing thought, but there was no way he would speak his mind.

    Lin Mengya begged to differ. Her words were like a p across Elder Qian¡¯s face.

    By now, Lin Mengya had said what needed to be said as well as what should not be said.

    Even Qian Yuming did not expect the honorable Princess Anle to be so outspoken.

    Once these words were spoken, even he had to hold his tongue.

    Moreover, Zuo Qiuyu was already ring at him at this moment.

    If he acted impetuously, he would get himself in trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Elder Qian has merely lost his cool. Please bear with him and not me him, Your Highness.¡±

    The atmosphere was bing tense and awkward. Eventually, it was Duanmu Yang who stepped out to break apromise.

    The two men were instantly forced to change their attitude and be polite to Lin Mengya.

    She had made it clear that if they were rude, it meant they were nning a revolt.

    They were not idiots. No one would admit to the youngdy¡¯s serious usation.

    ¡°Snort, really? I want an answer today. Did the Chief Elder actually pass on his authenticating object to my mother? Or did she get hold of by trickery?¡±

    It was Lin Mengya who was not letting them off this time.

    Qian Yuming should not have tried to malign the first princess.

    Now that Lin Mengya had been provoked and it would not be easy to handle the situation.

    ¡°This, this happened many years back, and we did not see with my own eyes.¡±

    How and when could Duanmu Yang get forced into a corner by a youngdy before?!

    Unfortunately for him, this youngdy in front of him now was not only backed by the emperor of the Nation of Lintian.

    Seeing the dissatisfaction on Prince Yu¡¯s face, Duanmu Yang cursed Qian Yuming for his rudeness and arrogance under his breath.

    Apparently, Lin Mengya was not satisfied with the ambiguous answer he provided.

    Lin Mengya red at Duanmu Yang with her almond eyes and he was at a loss of words being put in a difficult position.

    ¡°Nevertheless, taking into consideration the character of the first princess, I would think that the authentication object was given to her from the Chief Elder. What do you think, Princess Anle?¡±

    Hearing his cautious answer, Lin Mengya bit her lips and stopped talking after shooting him a look.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya did not press them further, Duanmu Yang knew they had escaped trouble for the time being.

    The purpose of their visit today to see if what they heard about Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu was true.

    Never would they expect Princess Anle to be like a porcupine so that whoever dared toe close would suffer.

    He quickly tugged at the fuming Qian Yuming, indicating that he should apologize, then they speedily got out of the small courtyard where Lin Mengya and herpany put up at.

    ¡°She¡¯s pushing too hard!¡±

    Seeing that they had left, Lin Mengya smacked her palm on the palm.

    What a Pavilion of Herbs! What a Chief Elder!

    If they could act so savagely now, what would happen if they took over the power? By then, the Nation of Lintian would be under their dominion!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get so angry, Your Highness. Having spent so many years in the Pavilion of Herbs, I more or less know their characters. Even if any of them were to be the Chief Elder, he wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to go against the emperor. I wouldn¡¯t be so sure if it were another person.¡±

    Chang Tianhua said softly but intently. He had not witnessed Lin Mengya¡¯s temper before this. He had to hold back some words even if they meant good.

    He could see that this princess was not easy to handle.

    He might have thought about bing the Chief Elder for a long time, but he was aware that he was no match with his opponents.

    To some extent, today¡¯s visit was an attempt at showing his sincerity and loyalty.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Elder Chang. Snort, did the two of them think it¡¯s easy to be the emperor? While the wealth and status may appear splendid, being the emperor is the most difficult job on earth. These people had truly turned the Pavilion of Herbs into a ce with a foul atmosphere. I can imagine how they would be a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not direct these words at Long Tianyu, but Long Tianyu gazed at her and was slightly taken aback.

    People would say that being the emperor was everyone¡¯s dream. Little did he expect that only Lin Mengya was able to point out the real challenge faced by an emperor.

    It was no wonder that she had never encouraged him to fight for the throne.

    The truth was she had seen pass the riches enjoyed by an emperor. She was able to see more clearly than that.

    The Lin Family had chosen to take a neutral stand in the midst of all the fight for power. Could it be because they had the ability to fully apprehend all things?

    In that instant, Long Tianyu could not help but feel a sense of admiration towards the man with foresight and a noble character in the Lin Family.

    What he was unaware of, however, was that Lin Mengya had also undergone modern education.

    Given that she came from a few thousand generations after him, her way of thinking was surely much more advanced.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You are going to jeopardize your health by getting so worked up. They have suffered enough from your merciless attack today. However, I wonder when you had nurtured such an explosive temper.¡±

    Naturally, Zuo Qiuyu would attempt to smooth things over. What happened today had given him a glimpse of the selfish ambition of those people.

    While they might harbor some ambitious thoughts to be the Chief Elder in the past, their covetousness had grown.

    ¡°How was I explosive in my temper? It¡¯s just that... Forget it. It¡¯s a rare opportunity that Elder Chang visited. I¡¯m the one who spoiled your good mood.¡±

    Lin Mengya had simply been provoked to anger by Qian Yuming¡¯s words.

    While her temper rose quickly, it also subsided quickly.

    In a moment, everything was back to normal and she was again enjoying her conversation with Elder Chang.

    From what happened today, Elder Chang had made up his mind to form a partnership with Lin Mengya and herpany.

    Therefore, he revealed a great deal of inside information concerning thepetition to them.

    After that, Zuo Qiuyu sent Elder Chang back personally. Lin Mengya was taking a sip of the herbal tea in the living room.

    ¡°Actually, you need not get involved in this unsavory enterprise. Zuo Qiuyu is not the kind of simple person you thought him to be.¡±

    Long Tianyu could not bear for Lin Mengya to be worried or overworked over this matter.

    Especially when he saw how worked up she was because of Qian Yuming. How heartbroken he was when he noticed how thin she was!

    ¡°That¡¯s no trouble at all. In fact, I just wanted to contribute what I can. Moreover, the music score for the green stringed instrument was destroyed because of my mother. I could not help feeling apologetic towards those people in the Pavilion of Herbs who are sincerely researching into medical skills.¡±

    She meant what she said.

    The music score for the green stringed instrument was truly a piece of monumental work in the medical field. It would be considered a great sin to prevent its passing on because of her selfishness.

    She firmly believed that this was not how her mother had wanted it to be.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya had secretly made up her mind. If Zuo Qiuyu were to be chosen as the Chief Elder, she would find someone to write it for her as she recited it from her memory.

    If Zuo Qiuyu failed, she would still have a way for this piece of monumental work to be passed on instead of terminating in her hands.

    ¡°Mengya, actually there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve wanted to tell you all along...¡±

    Long Tianyu braced himself as he was about to tell her everything regarding how his father, the emperor had entrusted him with the task of looking for the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    However, before he could finish, he heard Yu An crying out from outside.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?! Stay where you are!¡±

    Lin Mengya ran towards the door in a few steps.

    She saw Yu An pursuing the intruder down the smallne on the left of the small courtyard.

    Could there be someone who was spying on them a moment ago?

    Long Tianyu followed closely behind Lin Mengya, but he was way more vignt and cautious than Lin Mengya.

    Nevertheless, if it were not for Yu An¡¯s cry, he would not have realized that someone was there.

    Could the intruder be someone highly skilled in martial arts?

    ¡°That man was squatting below the window just now.¡±

    Lin Mengya went around the courtyard to check for any traces left behind by the intruder.

    Finally, they found footprints of the man among the bushes below the window of the living room.

    Long Tianyu noticed them too and the two tread carefully to the edge of the window.

    ¡°If this were the case, how was it possible that I didn¡¯t pick up any signs when he was so close by?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked rather displeased.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya reached out her hand and went through the ss on the ground. Finally, she found the butt of a stick of incense.

    ¡°This is the reason. This thing is extremely potent. It¡¯s able to numb all our senses. However, because it was used outdoors, it only dyed our sensation. Your body is in the weakest state now so naturally, you¡¯re the first to sumb to its effects.¡±

    In reality, she would have failed to discover it if not for the warning from the Shen Nung system.

    She sniffed hard at it and as she expected, her sense of smell, which she took pride in, was dyed in its reaction.

    Moreover, she could estimate from the speed at which this incense burned that the intruder had hidden by the corner of the wall when Qian Yuming and hispanion came.

    This was strange. Were Qian Yuming and hispanion also being spied on simultaneously?

    Otherwise, why would anyone be hiding below the window with the help of this kind of incense?

    Moreover, he had escaped after Yu An discovered him. His martial art skill was not that great after all.

    It seemed that she had neglected something in her deduction earlier.

    This was the Pavilion of Herb where there were countless permutations of medical skills and knowledge of herbs. Even Lin Mengya was unable to keep up with them!

 Chapter 515 - Tender Attachment

    <h4>Chapter 515 Tender Attachment</h4>

    Although the incense could numb the five senses, it was in no way venomous.

    It would be flushed out of the body with a few more cups of water.

    As Lin Mengya expected, Yu An did not manage to catch up with the man.

    This was after all not their opponent¡¯s territory. Their opponent could take advantage of their familiarity with the terrain of this ce much more easily than Yu An, an outsider.

    ¡°Your Highness, would you like me to arrange for someone toe in right now to protect you?¡±

    By now, Yu An was getting rather exasperated. Not only was the emperor troubled over the Pavilion of Herbs, but even Princess Anle had been provoked by them.

    Never would he imagine that they would have the audacity to spy on the prince and the princess openly!

    How dare they do this!

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. With more people around, it would be more difficult for me to pinpoint what¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s just be more cautious from now on.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head as she politely turned down Yu An¡¯s kind offer.

    She had known since long ago that within the Pavilion of Herbs, the people were not exactly strongly united. However, she did not expect there to be so much disunity and dissension among them.

    In fact, she thought this worked in her favor and there was no harm making good use of this.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried. What if they would bring harm upon Your Highness when they are being cornered and be desperate?¡±

    Yu An¡¯s worry was not without a reason.

    ¡°Hm, this is the Pavilion of Herbs after all. To bring harm upon another using poison may well happen here. From today onwards, everything that we brought in and everything item they send over has to go through me first before anyone uses them.¡±

    Yu An could only obey Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions.

    Although their opponents were indeed very artful. Unfortunately for them, Lin Mengya had the advantage of the Shen Nung system helping her cheat. It would be impossible for them to poison her.

    The three of them had spent the first night in the Pavilion of Herbsden with anxiety.

    While lying on the carved wood bed, Lin Mengya could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.

    Moreover, she did not dare to toss and turn because she was sharing her bed with Long Tianyu, given no other choice.

    After making a mental calction, Lin Mengya realized that they had been married for almost a year. However, they had very rarely slept on the same bed.

    It seemed that on every asion they slept on the same bed was because they wanted to avoid being spied on.

    Lin Mengya chuckled at the thought as she failed to stop herself.

    ¡°What is it that came to mind that made youugh?¡±

    Behind her back, a familiar voice sounded and a familiar embrace followed thereafter.

    Despite this not being the first time he embraced her, Lin Mengya could not stop her heart from beating faster.

    ¡°Nothing really, I just thought of something that happened in the past. Long Tianyu, when we return to Jin State, are we going to go back to fighting with each other?¡±

    Long Tianyu could hear the hint of loneliness in her voice.

    Long Tianyu tightened his arms around her slender body so she was held in a tight embrace.

    He wished he could make her put on weight, but he kept making her worry so her nerves were strained.

    At the thought that they would have to face with the difficulties created by the Crown Prince and the queen, Long Tianyu could not bear to let this happen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for you to be implicated in theseplicated issues. Mengya, what do you think of the Nation of Lintian?¡±

    After hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya pondered for a while before she answered with a gentle voice.

    ¡°The scenery of the Nation of Lintian is as beautiful as a painting. I like everything about here except one thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly turned around and looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes with herrge dark eyes.

    She curled up the corners of her cherry lips into a tender smile.

    ¡°However, this ce is not my home.¡±

    When they locked eyes, Long Tianyu could tell what she was thinking from her eyes.

    His heart trembled when he realized that she was fully aware of what he was thinking.

    ¡°I...¡±

    She covered Long Tianyu¡¯s lips with her small hand.

    Between the two of them, there were just some things that need not be spoken because their hearts beat as one and they understood each other.

    She moved her lips closer. Though separated by her small hand, Lin Mengya was able to convey her thoughts to Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu smiled a doting smile as he looked at her childlike action.

    That was right. They could only call Dajin their home.

    No matter how many storms they had to go through, ultimately, they had to return home.

    Rays of sunlight came into the room through the cracks.

    Two figures were sleeping soundly in the bedting.

    ¡°Prince Yu and princess, it¡¯s time to get up from the bed.¡±

    It was only when Yu An¡¯s respectful voice echoed from outside the door that Lin Mengya woke up from her dreamszily.

    The moment she opened her eyes, Long Tianyu¡¯s rxed countenance came into sight.

    yfully, she reached out to pinch his nose. However, when her hand was in front of his face, it was caught by a big hand that held tightly to her hand.

    Long Tianyu opened his eyes in that instant and there was a smile in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya had wanted to retract her hand, but Long Tianyu simply smiled, pulled her into his arms and rolled around.

    ¡°Hey, when did you be awake?¡±

    By now, Lin Mengya was on top of Long Tianyu and beating his chest.

    Not surprised, Long Tianyu chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just woken up too. What are you up to again?¡±

    Long Tianyu held on to her small hand gently without exerting pressure.

    However, this was not the right time to have fun.

    ¡°Snort, you¡¯re so petty! Yu An, please go on to prepare our breakfast. The prince and I wille over in no time.¡±

    Lin Mengya muttered under her breath, then she pushed herself up.

    However, she quickly lost her bnce and almost fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace again.

    She could not recall how long it had been since she made use of her right arm. At this moment, however, she had actually managed to support herself using her right arm, albeit a little awkwardly.

    ¡°How... Your arm! You¡¯re using your right arm!¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s reaction was greater than that of Lin Mengya. He opened his eyes wide and he gazed at Lin Mengya who was supporting her body weight with her right arm right before his eyes.

    Blinking her eyes, it was then that Lin Mengya realized that she could actually move her arms!

    ¡°My, my arm...¡±

    Lin Mengya dazed as she stared at her right arm.

    For many days, she had been relying on one arm and it had indeed been rather inconvenient for Lin Mengya.

    However, she was actually able to move her right arm now. It appeared that she could hardly believe and ept what was happening in that instant.

    Sitting on the bed in a daze, Lin Mengya stared at her arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Elder Chang¡¯s ointment was so effective. How are you feeling? Is there any pain?¡±

    On the other hand, Long Tianyu stood in front of Lin Mengya, pleasantly surprised. He appeared to be more ted than Her.

    Perhaps because the effects of the ointment had been too torturous for her, or perhaps because she thought the hand she thought disabled had be useful once again.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt tears welling up in her eyes. Drops of tears fell on her right arm.

    ¡°Why are you crying, silly girl? Isn¡¯t it getting better? Rest assured that it will fully recover.¡±

    Using his big hands, Long Tianyu gently wiped away her tears.

    The oue was something Long Tianyu was hoping for.

    ¡°Yes, it will recover.¡±

    Finally, she found a way to vent the fear long hidden in her heart at this moment.

    In reality, Lin Mengya was not as optimistic as she appeared to be.

    After all, her right arm would be totally useless for the rest of her life if it was not treated well.

    How could she not be overwhelmed with emotion when she saw the progress?

    ¡°Did you make my cousin cry first thing in the morning? Mengya, your arm!¡±

    Behind them, a rxed voice sounded, but its pitch suddenly rose.

    The pitch of the voice sounded sky high all because Lin Mengya had clumsily waved her right arm at Zuo Qiuyu in greeting.

    ¡°Yep, we unwittingly realized that my right arm could move again. My dear cousin, will youe over to check if it is almost fully recovered?¡±

    After the initial shock, Lin Mengya had calmed down a great deal.

    Zuo Qiuyu took a few quick steps towards Lin Mengya.

    When he reached her side, he began to examine it carefully.

    ¡°The nerves which had been severed had been revived. Your right arm is healing fast!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu had taken note of the tremendous torture Lin Mengya had to go through each time he applied the Fiery Green Jade Ointment on her.

    Now that there was sign of progress in Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm, Zuo Qiuyu could not help but be happy for his cousin.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I feel. Before this, I haven¡¯t been feeling any sensation in my right arm. Now, however, I kept feeling soreness and swelling, but it¡¯s still not as nimble as before.¡±

    The Fiery Green Jade Ointment is indeed a miracle-working ointment. In fact, when she applied it the days before, the pain was no longer as unbearable as before.

    Finally, the hellish suffering hade to an end.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s happiness did notst long. A guilty-looking Zuo Qiuyu drew out a small bottle from his bosom.

    ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    An uneasy feeling began rising in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart as she looked at the small green jade bottle.

    She stared at the small bottle as if it were some kind of great scourges when she saw Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Hey, hey, this is a new ointment I obtain for you. Elder Chang thinks that since your threshold for pain was high and you can¡¯t wait for your arm to heal fast, he had therefore prescribed this new ointment for you. Rest assured that this is not as strong as the Fiery Green Jade Ointment, but...¡±

    At the word ¡°but¡±, Lin Mengya almost wanted to kill him.

    What did he mean by not as strong as the Fiery Green Jade Ointment? From her perspective, Elder Chang and Zuo Qiuyu merely wanted to see the limit of her endurance!

    Long Tianyu, who was clueless about what was happening, thought that the two cousins who had a good rtionship were acting rather strangely today.

    He picked up the bottle of ointment, then he looked at the two people with puzzlement.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ointment?¡±

    He would certainly not allow Lin Mengya to use it if it would bring great harm to her body.

    Lin Mengya, who understood the deeper implications blurt out before Zuo Qiuyu could say anything.

    ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s just, just too bitter.¡±

    She was speaking through gritted teeth. She had dug a pit for herself and she had to fill it up even if it meant she had to kneel on the floor.

    It was Long Tianyu who broke into a doting smile on his face.

    He gazed at her as if she were a willful, yful little child.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve thought it was something more serious than that. I¡¯m going to look for Ling Ye and ask him to collect some honey from Flora Incense. You¡¯ve been through so much to see how your arm had healed a little. If this medicine is necessary for recovery, then you¡¯ll have to take it, understand?¡±

 Chapter 516 - Finally Detected

    <h4>Chapter 516 Finally Detected</h4>

    ¡°Alright... I get it.¡±

    Lin Mengya almost swallowed her words.

    She had to keep the words to herself when she saw the look of concern on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to look for Ling Ye. Is there anything she should keep away from when using this medication?¡±

    Long Tianyu took it that Lin Mengya simply could not take the bitterness of the medication. After inquiring about the details, Long Tianyu left to look for Ling Ye so that he could find something sweet, such as honey dates, and offer it to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Wow, I never expected a prince like Long Tianyu to have an attentive and caring side.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu teased as he gazed at Long Tianyu¡¯s back as he left.

    Honestly, Long Tianyu might not be the best candidate for a husband.

    However, Long Tianyu had always surprised him in the things he did for Lin Mengya, which made him want tough and cry at the same time.

    It was truly beyond his imagination that Prince Yu, who was known for his cold-blooded disposition, would be such a sweet husband.

    Apparently, his cousin was something else.

    ¡°You have to make up an excuse to keep him away. I¡¯m afraid that he might detect that something was amiss if I could not endure the medicine.¡±

    Lin Mengya muttered after a moment of hesitation as she looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s back as he left.

    ¡°Alright, I get it. However, I have observed that Long Tianyu¡¯s condition far exceeded our expectations. Perhaps the effect of the Immortal Powder was not as strong as what we thought.¡±

    Thinking otherwise, Lin Mengya shook her head and her expression turned grave and her thoughts deepened as she continued watching Long Tianyu got further.

    In fact, Long Tianyu had been able to maintain hisposure mainly because of his strong willpower.

    Unlike any normal person, he had an extremely strong mind. The reason the addicts failed in their rehabilitation at the end was that they could not resist the temptation of the Immortal Powder.

    Long Tianyu, after all, was human. He was not a god.

    It was inevitable for his body to yearn for the Immortal Powder. He was merely using his willpower to suppress the addition.

    It was extremely difficult to kick the drug addiction because it was made up of ingredients that increased the addiction.

    Although the human body had its own circtory system, a certain amount of the drug would remain in Long Tianyu¡¯s body even when his body was cleansed with an antidote.

    This was the most troublesome part.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time that you take the medicine. You should eat something first. Later on, I¡¯ll think of a way to keep Long Tianyu away.¡±

    It saved a lot of trouble for Lin Mengya having Zuo Qiuyu around.

    Although Long Tainyu already knew that Lin Mengya was pretty highly aplished in terms of her medical skills, he would still have Zuo Qiuyu reconfirm the situation every time they discussed Lin Mengya¡¯s illness.

    Ling Ye was very efficient. The moment they were done with their breakfast, the dates prepared with the nectar of the fragrant flower had already been brought out and ced before Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya stared at the sweet dates and took in their fragrance.

    She took one and put it into her mouth. In that instance, the sweet-sour taste began spreading throughout her mouth.

    As expected, all girls were unable to resist the temptation of sweet food.

    ¡°Elder Chang said that this should be taken together with the Green Jade Ointment in order for the ointment to be fully effective. You must endure it.¡±

    Despite Lin Mengya having extraordinary endurance, Zuo Qiuyu could not bear to let her suffer.

    He poured out a ck pill from the little bottle, dissolved it in warm wine and offered it to Lin Mengya.

    Simultaneously, Zuo Qiuyu poured out some Fiery Green Jade Ointment and began applying it on Lin Mengya¡¯s snow-white, slender arm.

    ¡°Woo hoo...¡±

    As the effect of the drug set in, the crippling burning sensation on her shoulder began to spread further.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s brows knitted. The heat was almost unbearable.

    Soon, her forehead was covered with a thinyer of perspiration.

    Pain was one thing that could sap a person¡¯s stamina.

    This was especially true for Lin Mengya at this moment. She felt as if her right arm had been thrown into a pot of boiling water.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Finally, she could not hold it anymore but cried out in pain. At hearing her cry, Zuo Qiuyu panicked.

    ¡°Mengya! Mengya! Let¡¯s give up if this is too much for you to bear! At least, at least you don¡¯t need to suffer like now!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu kept his eyes on Lin Mengya, who was writhing on the floor, covered with sweat on her forehead.

    Lin Mengya was gritting her teeth while going through the pain. She had even refused to cry out at this moment.

    ¡°Mengya! What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice filled with shock and anger echoed from outside the door.

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s heart sank. He turned around and as expected, he saw Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face filled with both pain and wrath.

    ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you...¡±

    Instinctively, Zuo Qiuyu tried to stop Long Tianyu.

    However, he was immediately frozen when Long Tianyu shot him a chilling look.

    ¡°No... this has nothing to do with him...¡±

    Long Tianyu dashed towards an agonizing Lin Mengya and pulled her into a tight embrace.

    Long Tianyu responded by nodding his head. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s face, which had drained of its colors, he felt as if his heart would break in two.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What has be of you?¡±

    The moment Long Tianyu stepped into the room, he saw that Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes were a little messy.

    As he held her in his arms, he felt that her right arm was somewhat warm.

    He pulled back her sleeve and realized that her right arm, which used to be snow-white was covered with red lines that were moving like they were earthworms.

    Long Tianyu immediately thought that Lin Mengya must have been poisoned. However, when he spotted the bottle of ointment which Zuo Qiuyu did not manage to hide soon enough, he understood what was happening in that instant.

    ¡°You...¡±

    He looked at the Lin Mengya in his arms, who was trying so hard to endure the pain.

    The many words Long Tianyu wished he could say were stuck in his throat.

    How silly of her! She had to endure such great agony but she had kept it from her every time.

    He recalled how she had burst into tears a few mornings ago when she could finally move her right arm.

    It was only now that Long Tianyu realized that she had to suffer tremendously in exchange for that.

    ¡°Woo... hoo... Long Tianyu, this is a conscious choice I made... please don¡¯t me anyone else.¡±

    While Lin Mengya was in so much pain that it felt as if she was breathing herst, she was still trying her best to stop Long Tianyu from ming and getting angry with another.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s pale countenance, Long Tianyu had to gently nod in agreement.

    Nevertheless, his arms were getting heavy while holding her.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Finally, after hearing the answer she wanted, she could no longer withstand the painful attack.

    As was the case in the past, she fell unconscious as the Shen Nung system tried to protect her brain as a reflex.

    The sensation of pain may be just a feeling, but such intense stimtion could bring about great harm to her.

    Lin Mengya, who was writhing just a moment ago, had quietened down abruptly.

    Long Tianyu panicked and looked towards Zuo Qiuyu for help. Deep in his eyes, there was a look of weakness that looked so out of ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her? Zuo Qiuyu, what¡¯s happening to Mengya?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu sighed. He had known that this would be the oue.

    After he felt for Lin Mengya¡¯s pulse, he finally turned to an anxious Long Tianyu and spoke.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She has simply fainted. Since you¡¯ve witnessed what happened, I shall not keep this from you. Although this ointment works miraculously, it also causes great pain when applied on her arm. It¡¯s good that you know about this now, lest we have to keep it a secret every time we use it. Also, I¡¯d like to warn you, that my cousin said she¡¯s doing it all for you. If you do anything to upset her, my brother, the emperor and I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    This was not meant to be a threat. Both Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu knew that this was merely a fact.

    Long Tianyu gradually regained hisposure after knowing that Lin Mengya¡¯s life was not in danger.

    Zuo Qiuchen had given him the message before.

    This could not be a coincidence now that Zuo Qiuyu had expressed the same message to him.

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Long Tianyu gentlyid Lin Mengya down onto the mattress in the living room. Thereafter, he turned to look at Zuo Qiuyu with a severe expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand me more than anyone else. She may be very intelligent, but she doesn¡¯t have a clear understanding of how things are within the royal family. Long Tianyu, you are in Lintian right now, not Dajin!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu shouted angrily at Long Tianyu and immediately the atmosphere became tense and hostile.

    Perhaps Zuo Qiuyu was willing to be a clown before Lin Mengya. However, he was more like a cunning fox before Long Tianyu.

    All the pretense was so that Lin Mengya would not feel uneasy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you know, but you are not to mention a word about this to Lin Mengya!¡±

    Long Tianyu shot Zuo Qiuyu a vicious look. He thought it would be better to be open with Zuo Qiuyu now that they knew each other¡¯s situation better.

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t make mention of this, but did you really think I¡¯ve stayed so long in the pce of Dajin just so that I could serve your father, the emperor? If you think that my brother and I are treating Mengya in this way for the sake of the music score for the green stringed instrument in her possession, then you¡¯re mistaken. In Dajin¡¯s pce, rtionships between the king and his subjects, your father and his sons, and husbands and wives do not exist. What really exist are ves blinded of power. At least in our eyes, she is our kin, our younger sister. Therefore, you must look after her. Otherwise, there would be people who woulde after you, other than me.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu would never say such things in front of Lin Mengya.

    He had once thought that her union with Long Tianyu was one on mutual benefits.

    However, from everything that happened in Dajin as well as Lintian, Zuo Qiuyu could tell that Long Tianyu was sincere towards Lin Mengya.

    His only worry was that Long Tianyu¡¯s sincerity might one day be overtaken by power!

    Long Tianyu wore a severe expression on his face. Even after Zuo Qiuyu left, Long Tianyu had remained seated in the same posture next to Lin Mengya.

    Those things... no, he had to bury those things!

    Otherwise...

    At this juncture, he knew very clearly that losing Lin Mengya would be the most agonizing pain for him. In fact, he would not be able to bear such an agony!

    With a severe expression on his face, Long Tianyu cast ast look at Lin Mengya before he left the living room quietly.

    ¡°Ling Ye.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Box with an Abstruse Secret

    <h4>Chapter 517 Box with an Abstruse Secret</h4>

    By the time Lin Mengya woke up from her slumber, it was already the next day.

    She opened her eyes, and absent-mindedly, she looked at Long Tianyu, who had fallen asleep beside her.

    In her memory, she vaguely remembered that Long Tianyu seemed to have caught her taking her medication.

    She stuck out her tongue. She did not intend for Long Tianyu to find out about this.

    She did not wish for that to happen...

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you still in pain? Are you hungry?¡±

    As she sat up, she rmed Long Tianyu.

    It was then that she realized that Long Tianyu was holding on tightly to her right hand.

    Therefore, her movement, albeit unintentional, would wake Long Tianyu instantly.

    Lin Mengya shook her head as she looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s bloodshot eyes as a result of exhaustion.

    ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. You are the one who is not so well. Why don¡¯t you take a good rest?¡±

    Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya anxiously from top to bottom.

    After making sure that she was truly alright, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you in pain.¡±

    He used his big hands to gently massage Lin Mengya¡¯s right shoulder.

    When he was sure that she was not feeling any difort, he supported Lin Mengya so that she could get up slowly.

    Long Tianyu could not get rid of the image of how she writhed with pain on the ground.

    It was difficult to imagine that Lin Mengya had to go through such agonizing pain every day.

    He helped her sit on the chair, quickly poured her a cup of warm water, and urged her to drink it.

    His eyes were literally glued to Lin Mengya. There was no way he could take his eyes away from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer in pain, really.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not know whether tough or cry. Nevertheless, she was filled with a warm feeling because of his concern.

    With a gentle voice, sheforted Long Tianyu. It was as if Long Tianyu was the one suffering the agonizing pain.

    ¡°Stop eating this medicine. Let¡¯s go slow. There¡¯s no doubt that your right arm is very important to you, but it¡¯s not worth all the pain you suffer every day.¡±

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief when she could tell that Long Tianyu seemed unaware that she had wanted her arm to be healed so she could treat him with her acupuncture needles.

    As she fixed her gaze on Long Tianyu, there was a look of yearning in her watery eyes.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re worried about me, but Cousin Yu told me that the longer I dy the treatment, the worse it is for my arm.¡±

    Immediately, Long Tianyu held on to her small hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If your right arm does not heal, I will be your right arm!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart softened when she saw how worried he was.

    She gazed steadily at Long Tianyu with eyes filled with tender love.

    ¡°But, if my right arm is disabled, it will be equivalent to making half my medical skills void. Long Tianyu, I¡¯m a physician. It will be a charitable deed in itself if my arm heals. Moreover, it just means that I have to go through some pain. Zuo Qiuyu told me that once the medicine started working, it would naturally be painless. Trust me; I¡¯m not going to let any more harme upon me.¡±

    If Lin Mengya insisted on using this medication, Long Tianyu could be firmer with her.

    However, this girl had managed to tug at his heartstring.

    He was clearly aware that the more she spoke gently to him, the more he was unable to refuse any of her requests.

    He could not help but sigh quietly. He had finally met with his nemesis.

    ¡°You... sigh...¡±

    Long Tianyu cast a doting look on her, especially when he saw how her eyes lit up from excitement.

    It made him believe that Lin Mengya was the only girl who blossomed in his heart despite many beautiful women in the world.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She nted a mischievous kiss on Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead, but to her surprise, her head was mped between a pair ofrge hands.

    Lin Mengya, who almost could not breathe for a moment, shot Long Tianyu an angry re of disdain.

    However, there was no way she could conceal the smile in her eyes even though she had forced a furious expression.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you two are indeed husband and wife. However, can¡¯t you just close the door when you are acting so intimately?¡±

    A sarcastic voice sounded from outside the door. Lin Mengya was not expecting anyone to be watching this live broadcast.

    Her cheeks blushed and she red furiously at Long Tianyu.

    Such a bashful expression on Lin Mengya was hard toe by.

    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, did not feel a tinge of embarrassment. He gave Zuo Qiuyu a look of indifference before he spoke up briefly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    His voice clearly sounded impatient amidst the tone of difference.

    Zuo Qiuyu could hear the hint that Long Tianyu wanted him to get lost

    He coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for some serious matter. Sigh, I thought there were dangers lurking on all sides. Who would have known that it turned out to be two people enjoying romance!¡±

    Although Zuo Qiuyu had meant to be speaking to himself when he spoke thosest words, the two could tell his intention was otherwise.

    It was only when they simultaneously looked daggers at him that he stopped his teasing.

    ¡°Out with whatever you want to say, otherwise get lost quickly.¡±

    Lin Mengya was at all merciful towards Zuo Qiuyu, and he seemed always to forget her temperament.

    Now, Zuo Qiuyu no longer dared to tease her. Nevertheless, he entered the room carrying a small dark wooden box in his hands.

    There were fine engravings on the box. The words ¡°Pavilion of Herbs¡± stood out amidst the engravings.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lin Mengya weighed the box on her hand curiously. It actually carried weight.

    While the box was a cuboid, there was no crevice at all.

    This was very strange. Could it be just a solid block of wood?

    ¡°This is the question which I¡¯ve drawn. This box is called ¡°Box with an Abstruse Secret¡±. It has to be opened using a special technique. The question is inside. I will be considered to have lost thepetition if I fail to open it by sunset today.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu looked so dejected. This box must have been given to him as a ¡®special treatment¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about something like this. If you open it using an external force, its contents will be destroyed.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s words made Zuo Qiuyu grimace more bitterly.

    Zuo Qiuyu mmed his hands hard on the table. While he was aware that those people would not let him pass the test easily, he did not expect them to employ such a tactic.

    He had thought that he had obtained this chance ¡®fairly¡¯; those people might already have bent over fromughter behind his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult? But it is undeniable that what they thought of is a very crafty tactic.¡±

    No doubt Zuo Qiuyu had been tricked.

    But who was Lin Mengya? The Shen Nung system she had was like an extremely powerful cheating software.

    The scanning system had started working automatically so that she had visualized the make-up of the box long ago.

    The abstruse working of the box was indeed profound. However, the secret was just within the box. Its lock had a highlyplex structure.

    However, the Shen Nung System had already formted a few solutions, and it had also given a clear exnation of the workings of each.

    ¡°Are you saying you are still able to solve this?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu had no intention of doubting his cousin¡¯s intelligence. Even for the Pavilion of Herbs, it was aplex item. How could it turn out to be so easy to deal with when it fell into her hands?

    ¡°This mechanism is not thatplicated. However, something seems to be amiss inside.¡±

    The two men exchanged looks upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯sment.

    Nevertheless, they knew that Lin Mengya was good at blurting out astonishingments, which were usually proven right eventually.

    If she said that something was amiss, there ought to be something fishy.

    ¡°What I saw from the others was that they seemed to pull out some kind of paper notes. Unless... is there any other secret mechanism in it?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu sounded grave, but Lin Mengya, on the other hand, seemed to have her mind drifted away.

    It was only when Zuo Qiuyu instinctively raised his voice a little that Lin Mengya recovered from her absent mind.

    However, she exhaled quietly.

    In an instant, the expression on her face became a little... bizarre.

    ¡°Who intended to give this box to you?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not know whether to cry or tough as she looked at Zuo Qiuyu. She realized that he had been extremely lucky.

    She had just searched through the music score for the green stringed instrument for any reference to the Pavilion of Herbs and realized that someone from the past might have yed a joke on them. It looked like Nan Rui, and hispany would be extremely disappointed.

    ¡°I got this through balloting. However, because I arrivedte, the easy questions had all been picked by the rest. This was why I had brought this thing back. It looks like you know the story behind.¡±

    The so-called balloting process was merely a formality.

    Otherwise, it would not be so coincidental for Du Zhong to have ¡®misled¡¯ him.

    By the time Zuo Qiuyu arrivedte for the balloting, everyone had already picked their share and was looking at him as if he were an idiot.

    Who would have known that this wooden box might well be a treasure?

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good bargain here. Is there a cold storage around? Also, prepare a pliable and strong golden wire. It¡¯s of great use to me.¡±

    Although Zuo Qiuyu did not know what clever idea Lin Mengya had regarding opening the box, he glimpsed a ray of hope when he saw the card up her sleeve.

    She had yet to disappoint him for the many days past. He believed that it would be the same this time.

    In order to hoodwink people, the three of them, together with Yu An, managed to find a cold storage, albeit stealthily.

    Yu An was a talented informant. Although they had only arrived two days ago, he alreadybed through every detail in the inner courtyard.

    After all, the fighting belonged to the people of the upper hierarchy. Those lower down in the hierarchy had to go on in their lives no matter what happened.

    In addition, Yu An¡¯s eloquence and wit had allowed him to befriend people easily.

    For this reason, they did not even see any disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs the entire way.

    Yu An appeared to be very familiar with the way, and soon, he opened the door to the cold storage.

    Lin Mengya and the other two looked astonished. Yu An, who seemed to be infinitely resourceful, merely smiled bashfully in response.

    ¡°I heard that the fresh vegetables and fruits in the Pavilion of Herbs were stored here, so I...¡±

    Yu An scratched his head sheepishly. Obviously, he was responsible for those marvelous tasting fruits they had been eating in thest two days.

 Chapter 518 - Du Zhong Dies

    <h4>Chapter 518 Du Zhong Dies</h4>

    ¡°Fine. If we seed this time, you can have all the credit!¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly. It did seem that it was a good job done.

    Soon, the door to the cold storage was opened by Yu An.

    Cold air came onto them from the dark opening.

    Lin Mengya instinctively shuddered, but a pair of huge hands instantly pulled her into an embrace.

    Long Tianyu had folded her into his arms and warded off all the chill for her.

    Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu must have gotten used to this sight.

    Apart from giving a snort of contempt, the two would pretend that they saw nothing whenever Tianyu and Lin Mengya disyed their love.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    With Lin Mengya leading the way, they entered the cold storage.

    The moment they entered the cold storage, they were greeted with the special fragrance of fruits and vegetables.

    When they lit up the kerosenemp at the door, the inside of the cold storage was clearly visible to them.

    Although the weather of the Nation of Lintian was like spring all year round, it was not the best time to harvest fruits and vegetables at this moment.

    Not to mention themon vegetables and fruits in the cold storage of the Pavilion of Herbs, favorites such as watermelon and lychee were always freshly avable.

    There were crates containing rare but fresh vegetables and fruits. People here enjoyed a better life than Zuo Qiuchen, their emperor!

    It was no wonder that Yu An had discovered this ce earlier. Why not enjoy it while they could?

    Yu An gave an indication to them and stayed outside as a lookout.

    While Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Zuo Qiuyu proceeded into the innermost part of the cold storage.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the gold wires as well as the wooden bucket with water, as you requested. What do we do now?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu ced the items in front of Lin Mengya. To their surprise, Lin Mengya immediately tossed that box with an abstruse secret into the water.

    ¡°My dear, if the contents of the box get wet, it will be the death of me!¡±

    Now Zuo Qiuyu got anxious. To their surprise again, Lin Mengya waved her small hand, took a wooden bowl, and gently poured water into the keyhole of the box.

    ¡°Be patient. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    It was a rare sight that Long Tianyu opened his mouth tofort Zuo Qiuyu. In reality, he merely did not want this morous guy to interrupt Lin Mengya.

    They saw that apart from pouring water into the keyhole, Lin Mengya had also inserted the malleable gold wire into it.

    The gold wire was malleable but tough. The strange thing was that it had slipped smoothly into the keyhole as Lin Mengya poured the water in.

    The sound of water being poured into the keyhole was the only sound in the cold storage. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on the box with an abstruse secret.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. Now, put it into the water. Now we just have to remember toe back after four hours.¡±

    Lin Mengya made sure the gold wire came out from the other side before putting the box into the wooden bucket.

    After that, Lin Mengya, together with Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, quietly exited from the cold storage.

    ¡°Are we done here? My dear cousin, are we being too careless and sloppy?¡±

    By now, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.

    Although that box was surely ingenious, they could not be sure that it would not get wet after being left in the water.

    ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll help you get out its contents.¡±

    Lin Mengya shot him a look of indifference as she sounded as if she already had a n.

    The three of them sneaked back to the courtyard where they were living.

    Once they were back there, Lin Mengya blurted out that she was exhausted, and she went to bed in her room. Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were left there, looking at each other. Unfortunately, neither of them knew what Lin Mengya¡¯s n was.

    ¡°Princess, Princess! Someone had sneaked into the cold storage!¡±

    Not even two hours had passed, and Yu An hade to Lin Mengya¡¯s room quietly to make a report to her.

    Lin Mengya woke up from her pretending to sleep. Her eyes were filled with vigor ¨C she did not appear to be sleeping at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    The four of them cautiously came to the entrance of the cold storage.

    By now, there was a cunning smile on Lin Mengya, which seemed to say that her clever n had worked.

    Yu An opened the door, and when he entered, he immediately saw a body lying on the floor.

    Lin Mengya felt for his pulse and concluded that the person had just breathed hisst.

    When she turned him over, they realized that this person who did not close his eyes when he died was precisely Du Zhong, who had been spying on them.

    Lin Mengya could tell from the beginning that this guy was going to bring them harm. Little did she expect him to pass away at this ce. Nevertheless, he had only himself to me.

    His eyes were wide open, so he must have been struggling in pain before he died. Even his facial features were distorted. Without an autopsy, Lin Mengya could already tell the cause of his death.

    It did not take the three much effort to find the box with an abstruse secret. However, by now, the box had been opened, exposing an exquisite-looking key.

    Lin Mengya immediately reached out to take it, but Long Tianyu thought it might be dangerous to do that. To his surprise, Lin Mengya shook her head and took hold of the key.

    The hidden mechanism of the box, which they expected, did not work. On the other hand, Lin Mengya thought that the material with which the key was made of was very strange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the poisonous darts had gone onto Du Zhong¡¯s body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have died such a terrible death.¡±

    As Lin Mengya handed the key to Zuo Qiuyu, she gazed with pity at Du Zhong, who was lying on the floor.

    This box with an abstruse secret had the most remarkable anti-theft system.

    She had used the gold wire and icy cold water in order to freeze its contents. Otherwise, when the box was opened, numberless thin, poisonous needles and pins would be released, and no one would be able to dodge them.

    Moreover, the mechanism of the box was so intelligent. In the absence of the key, one had to use a gold wire to hold it and freezing cold water to freeze around the keyhole to produce a frozen key temporarily.

    For this reason, this box with an abstruse secret would kill whoever opened it with a usual key.

    This solution was recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument, and this was where Lin Mengya got the idea from.

    ¡°Senior Du Zhong! Senior Du Zhong! What happened to you? Will someonee? There¡¯s a murder!¡±

    Suddenly, a shrieky voice sounded.

    As Lin Mengya and herpany regained theirposure, they saw the shadow of a figure fleeing out of the entrance.

    They quickly pursued him but realized that Yu An, who was guarding by the entrance, had fallen by its side.

    Fortunately, he had merely fainted from a blow. His life was not in danger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to use a series of stratagems.¡±

    An extremely intelligent and witty Lin Mengya could make out seventy to eighty percent of what was going on.

    They had given this box to Cousin Yu for purpose.

    She already mentioned that it was not possible for those people to hand over something so precious to Zuo Qiuyu.

    So they had intended to get somebody else to do their dirty work of killing!

    If they had managed to open the box, Zuo Qiuyu would have hardly survived. In that case, the content of this box would then go to them.

    How vicious they were! These people truly refused to give up their evil designs!

    The man, who was apparently a disciple, went around screaming, and soon, people started gathering in the surrounding.

    Among the people, some men who wanted to look as if they were protecting the crime scene surrounded the four of them.

    However, Lin Mengya did not n to turn hostile, nor did she n to refute. What she did instead was to wake Yu An, who had fallen onto the ground.

    ¡°Ouch... my head... Your Highness, you...¡±

    Yu An caressed his head and was about to give them words of warning.

    However, he was somewhat confused when he saw the crowd gazing at them.

    Lin Mengya shook her head at him. Being a quick-witted man, Yu An stopped asking questions immediately.

    ¡°Du Zhong! Du Zhong! My dear disciple, what happened that turn you into this state?!¡±

    Before Qian Yuming even stepped into the ce, he started wailing.

    However, he was merely making a lot of noise but did not enter. To him, Du Zhong was merely a scapegoat.

    To Qian Yuming¡¯s surprise, when he was nearing the cold storage, aposed Lin Mengya came up to him and blocked his way.

    Qian Yuming red at Lin Mengya, at daggers drawn, as if he was going to devour her.

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡±

    Du Zhong had died a quick death; however, Yu An, who was always cautious, had locked the cold storage before leaving.

    Moreover, Yu An had used a lock that he brought along.

    For this reason, there would surely be evidence that no one could tamper with yet.

    Also, the man who had given Yu An a blow and made him unconscious had not dared go near Du Zhong because of the presence of Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu, who were highly skilled in martial arts.

    However, Qian Yuming wanted to break in the moment he arrived. Lin Mengya found this to be highly suspicious.

    Nimbly, she moved in front of Qian Yuming to block his way. Her words implied that she was not going to give way to him.

    ¡°Elder Qian, I see that you¡¯ve lost your beloved disciple. To prevent anyone tampering with evidence, let each of us send two men to help bring your disciple¡¯s body out here. What do you say?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion rmed Qian Yuming.

    Could she have seen through him?

    Yet he changed his mind as he did not believe that Lin Mengya could not possibly be so intelligent.

    He conveniently pointed to two of his men, who quickly moved forward, wanting to enter.

    ¡°Hey, I just remembered that your disciple had died from being poisoned. What a mistake it would be if these two disciples of yours were toe into contact with the poison? From my perspective, I think it would be better to send¡ªthose two!¡±

    Qian Yuming would never have expected thisss to be so cunning.

    She had just tricked him into appointing his most trusted disciples.

    In the next moment, however, she seemed to change her mind and conveniently pointed out two others.

    Immediately, Qian Yuming¡¯s face fell.

    Having spent so many years in the Pavilion of Herbs, Qian Yuming had never been toyed with by a woman!

    ¡°Your Highness, are you trying to y tricks on me? The man who died was my disciple! I tried hard to keep myself from revenging and did not require you to pay me back with your life! Please think carefully before you act, Your Highness!¡±

    Had he resorted to threats when negotiation did not work?

    Lin Mengya was no pushover. She was fearless when faced with Qian Yuming. She simply responded to him with an innocent look on her face.

    ¡°Your disciple had died of poisoning. Moreover, he had been struck by the poisonous needles and pins from the box with an abstruse secret. He was even holding in his hand a key for unlocking the box! From my understanding, this box supposedly belonged to my cousin, Prince Shen. It was given to him as an item for thepetition. Did you teach your disciple to defraud in the midst of thepetition? I suppose you couldn¡¯t have done that, right?¡±

    Just when Lin Mengya was speaking, Nan Rui, Duan Muyang, Duan Muyin, and Chang Tianhua arrived.

 Chapter 519 - Premeditated False Charges

    <h4>Chapter 519 Premeditated False Charges</h4>

    Snort, they had arrived so fast.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words just now were meant for them anyway.

    Lin Mengya did not need to worry about Qian Yuming ying dirty tricks in the presence of so many people.

    Instantly, a look of regret shed across Qian Yuming¡¯s eyes.

    He shot Lin Mengya a vicious look. It was obvious that his hatred for her had intensified.

    Nevertheless, this did not bother Lin Mengya. She was keenly aware that she would eventually offend all the people here. What was happening now was merely a prelude.

    Herposure was clearly written on her face. There was no panic whatsoever. On the contrary, Elder Qian looked like a desperate man who would risk anything.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    As his disciples clustered around, Nan Rui asked the question while knowing the answer.

    Immediately, Qian Yuming tried to y up the situation, ming the death of Du Zhong solely on Lin Mengya and herpany.

    Although it was an ugly usation, his story sounded vivid and lively.

    To a person who did not know what happened, it would sound as if Qian Yuming was an eyewitness to the entire event.

    However, Nan Rui and the two Duanmus kept quiet while looking serious and just. After they exchanged looks, they began saying some pleasantries to Lin Mengya and herpany.

    ¡°Your Highness, this matter concerns the life of one person. I believe you naturally would not have done this given your status, Your Highness. However, Du Zhong¡¯s death was rather fishy. I wonder if you could assist me in finding out the truth?¡±

    Despite sounding polite, Lin Mengya somehow felt that Nan Rui was harboring some ill intentions.

    However, if she refused, she would be used of abusing her powerful position when she refuses to cooperate out of guilt.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya still did not give them a positive answer.

    ¡°Elder Nan¡¯s suggestion makes sense. What happened is indeed fishy. Let¡¯s be open towards each other since we¡¯re all present here, lest there be any troubles afterward.¡±

    In this way, Nan Rui and the others could not say otherwise.

    At this critical juncture, as they spoke, some men had brought Du Zhong¡¯s body out.

    Du Zhong¡¯s body had been guarded by Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu. Surely no one would have the chance to do anything to it.

    For this reason, Qian Yuming was crest-fallen.

    In reality, Lin Mengya did not manage to have a good look because the visibility in the cold storage was low due to little light.

    However, now the body had been exposed under the sunlight. Everyone could see clearly the numerous closely spaced pin holes on Du Zhong¡¯s face.

    Nevertheless, the pin holes were very small that they appeared to be tiny red spots on his face.

    His eyes were opened wide and there was even a bizarre smile on his face.

    The sight of him brought chills up the people¡¯s spines.

    However, the people in the Pavilion of Herbs had seen all kinds of illnesses that the sight of Du Zhong¡¯s injury did not really rm them.

    Lin Mengya purposely walked to Du Zhong¡¯s side and pointed at his right hand.

    ¡°He¡¯s holding the key to a box in his hand. I¡¯d like to ask all of you, the elders a question. This box had obviously been given to Prince Shen as a tool for thepetition. Why was the key to this box in Du Zhong¡¯s possession? Could it be someone¡¯s intentional act, or was it Du Zhong who wanted to secretly frame Prince Shen?¡±

    Lin Mengya beat them to ask a difficult question and Nan Rui and the others were at a loss of how to react.

    However, veterans were after all abler than recruits. The look in Nan Rui¡¯s eyes transformed and his expression became solemn. He averted his gaze onto the lifeless Du Zhong with a look of enmity.

    ¡°This damned thing! To think that he had done such a shameless thing, he¡¯s deserving of death anyway!¡±

    Hearing Nan Rui¡¯s words, Qian Yuming was naturally displeased.

    ¡°Elder Nan, maybe someone was trying to fabricate a charge against Du Zhong! This had happened in the cold storage. Why didn¡¯t Prince Shen think of ways to open the box in his room but chose toe to the cold storage? Moreover, I had sent Du Zhong to take care of the guests out of good intentions. The princess could at least give me an ount of what happened given that he died a dubious death.¡±

    Was this not obvious that he was trying to me everything on her?

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya sneered as she fixed her eyes on Qian Yuming.

    ¡°Because the box was one with an abstruse secret. If it was not opened in the freezer, Prince Shen would be the one who¡¯s dead by now.¡±

    The expressions of the faces of the elders changed simultaneously at a simple statement Lin Mengya made.

    All the more, Lin Mengya knew that these people were aware of the content of the box with an abstruse secret.

    If they had to sacrifice a person in order to open the box with an abstruse secret, why not use this opportunity to get rid of Zuo Qiuyu. That would save them some effort.

    While this was supposed to be a secret n, Lin Mengya who was always unconventional had exposed the n openly.

    They had actually undermined their own n now!

    ¡°So it was actually the box with an abstruse secret! Elder Nan, It looked like it was the will of heaven for Prince Shen to have picked the box with an abstruse secret!¡±

    It appeared that Chang Tianhua had been kept in the dark, which was why he looked surprised when Lin Mengya mentioned the box with an abstruse secret.

    Nan Rui¡¯s face fell.

    However, in the presence of so many disciples, he could only suffer the grievance quietly.

    ¡°This... There must be some misunderstanding! The box with an abstruse secret is a very precious treasure in the Pavilion of Herbs. How could it be used in thispetition as an item to be given away? The elder who¡¯s in charge of its care must have made a mistake, so by ident, it had gone to Prince Shen. Please do return the box, Your Highness.¡±

    Duanmu Yang, who had been keeping silent, quickly forced a smile as he spoke with a polite tone.

    However, Lin Mengya snorted. Her almond eyes were shooting daggers. Even Duanmu Yang could not help but shrink back.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you recognize this fact when Prince Shen first brought the box back? Now that the box had been opened and here you are to snatch it away openly! To be honest with you, I¡¯ve been sent by the emperor to supervise you!¡±

    It was at this moment that Lin Mengya drew out the ck Dragon Token which she had been carrying with her.

    In that instant, there was a look of fear in the eyes of Nan Rui and hispany. Yet, deep inside, they could not suppress the covetousness for power that came with the ck Dragon Token.

    As Lin Mengya scanned their faces, she could tell that these people were terrorized by the ck Dragon Token and no longer dared to make trouble for her on the surface.

    Although Lin Mengya also knew that they would continue to do their thing secretly.

    ¡°Since Your Highness is in possession of the ck Dragon Token, we have to obey your words. However, this box with an abstruse secret is way too important to us. We would like Your Highness to leave it in the care of the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±

    While Nan Rui tried to hold back his emotions, apparently he was not ready to give up.

    Nevertheless, the box with an abstruse secret was indeed of great importance. Not only the elders, but also the disciples were gazing at the box with yearning.

    It was indeed difficult for Lin Mengya and herpany to say no to the elders.

    She turned her head around and shot Zuo Qiuyu a look, but Zuo Qiuyu shook his head solemnly. The bronze key appeared primitive and crude under the sunlight.

    Suddenly she had a brain wave and she conceived a n in her mind.

    ¡°I can hand the box over to your care temporarily. However, since the content of the box had been given to Prince Shen, it rightfully belongs to him. If you do not agree, I will destroy this key right here!¡±

    No one had expected Lin Mengya to agree to return the box back to the elders.

    Nevertheless, her request had put Nan Rui and hispany in a spot.

    ¡°I agree that the box with an abstruse secret should be given to the fated person. Since Prince Shen was the first to gain possession of it, it should belong to him ording to the rules.¡±

    Chang Tianhua added matter-of-factly.

    However, the other elders must be cursing in their hearts by now.

    Everyone in the Pavilion of Herbs was aware that this old man who refused to die had already pledged his loyalty to Princess Anle.

    Had he not turned around to bite them?

    Lin Mengya and Chang Tianhua exchanged looks. There was an unspoken rapport between the two.

    Although the medicine which he created for Lin Mengya had caused her much pain, this old man was actually a good man!

    ¡°This... This...¡±

    Nan Rui had kept silent while Qian Yuming looked as if he was going to devour all of them. For this reason, Duanmu Yang appeared to be at a loss of what to do.

    Coming to a deadlock, Nan Rui finally nodded and Duanmu Yang breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Alright. ording to the rules, the box with an abstruse secret should be given to the fateful person. Even if it were put under our care, for now, we will return it once thepetition is over.¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered quietly. They should never assume that she did not understand the meaning of Duanmu Yang¡¯s words.

    Although it should be given to the fateful person, no one had rified who the fateful owner of the box was.

    However, they did not seem to be aware of the other function of the box with an abstruse secret.

    After she whispered something into Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s ear, the two of them entered the cold storage. It only took a while for them to bring the empty box out.

    Zuo Qiuyu ced the key in the box before all the people.

    With a ¡°plop¡±, the box snapped close in front of all the people. Resembling nature, the box looked as if it had not been opened by anyone before now.

    ¡°Take it quickly! Watch out, for I will question you if you mixed up the box with other things!¡±

    Duanmu Yang allowed the elder in charge of such items to take the box with an abstruse secret from Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s hand.

    Lin Mengya welled up with a feeling of resentment when she observed the excited look in their eyes, which they failed to suppress.

    All of them were harboring evil intentions in their hearts. They did not really care about sacrificing someone¡¯s life for the sake of their own interest.

    All of them deserved to be punished for their sins!

    ¡°Elders, although the box with an abstruse secret would be put under your care temporarily, could my cousin then be considered to win this round? After all, the box with an abstruse secret carried the key to the secret realm of the Chief Elder. ording to the rules of the Pavilion of Herbs, the person who¡¯s fated to gain possession of the key in the box would have the priority to be a candidate for the Chief Elder, right?¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya spoke those words, even Zuo Qiuyu snapped up his head and looked at her with shock in his eyes.

    In that instant, the faces of Qian Yuming and the elders looked terrible.

    This was because the rule was a top secret of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Apart from the records in the ancient records, only the chief priests of the various generations would know about it.

    However, there were also some elders in the Pavilion of Herbs who were in charge of the session n knew about this rule.

    But they were quite certain that some of these things would be kept a secret as a collective effort. How did this happen?

    ¡°Are you, the elders, unaware of this rule? It¡¯s alright. Since I have the ck Dragon Token, I have the duty to tell you some of the rules.¡±

 Chapter 520 - The Farce Coming to a Close

    <h4>Chapter 520 The Farce Coming to a Close</h4>

    Lin Mengya waved the ck Dragon Token in her hand and her intention was obvious.

    Zuo Qiuchen was the one who had revealed these secrets to her.

    Now the expressions of the elders¡¯ faces kept changing. It seemed that they could hardly believe that the young emperor was already aware of all that was happening.

    Was there still any other secrets in the Pavilion of Herbs that were unknown to the emperor?

    Now that she managed to intimidate this group of people, what she intended to do following this would be much easier.

    ¡°My dear disciple, how you¡¯ve been treated harshly by life! How do you expect me, your teacher, to continue living when you¡¯ve left in this manner?!¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was going to get away with all these, Qian Yuming immediately began crying out like a woman who had gone mad.

    His emotions seemed so real and his voice so grieved. Lin Mengya might have been taken in by his acting if not because she knew clearly that he was the very person who conspired the death of his own disciple.

    Obviously, the people who had been living in this environment for a long time would be skillful actors.

    Qian Yuming began wailing loudly when he realized that he was not getting anywhere.

    Coincidentally, Lin Mengya spotted the look in Duanmu Yang¡¯s eyes that said that he was gloating over what had happened. It appeared that there were nock of disagreements among these elders.

    Perhaps Du Zhong had also been after the key kept in the box with an abstruse secret.

    Qian Yuming might well have anticipated all of these.

    ¡°Your disciple might have died a young age, but he had brought this upon himself after all. I wonder, Elder Qian, who was supposed to be in charge of guarding the key to the box with an abstruse secret?¡±

    Although these elders wanted to gang up against Zuo Qiuyu, they only dared to do it secretly.

    Firstly, they had given Cousin Yu the box with an abstruse secret. Lin Mengya supposed they had nned this together.

    However, the key inside the box with an abstruse secret was only one of the authenticating objects for the sessor of the Chief Elder.

    Therefore, their intentions were flexible.

    From the time they realized something had happened, they were able to rush over within a short time.

    Apart from Elder Chang Tianhua who could be excluded, the rest ought to havee prepared.

    Lin Mengya supposed they had wanted to hear that Zuo Qiuyu had been killed when he tried to open the box with an abstruse secret using the wrong method.

    Unfortunately, Qian Yuming¡¯s greed and foolishness had allowed Lin Mengya to get a sweet bargain.

    Nevertheless, Du Zhong¡¯s death had created trouble.

    ¡°This... We¡¯ve been looking for this key in the box with an abstruse secret all along, but all to no avail. Perhaps some determined person could have hidden it. Regardless of that, Du Zhong had died right before you, Your Highness. Please do give us an ount of what happened.¡±

    Duanmu Yang, the rtively rational one, spoke up.

    Ever since he had a personal encounter with Lin Mengya, when he was being put down, he seemed to have been given some advice because his attitude towards Lin Mengya was much more friendly afterward.

    He made sure to address the princess in every statement he made. He was surely much more courteous than before.

    ¡°This man had died from the abstruse secret mechanism of the box. Are you going to shift the me to us even if it was because he was covetous by nature and tried to open the box with an abstruse secret?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not attempt to conceal the coldness and impatience in her eyes as she spoke.

    Elder Duanmu Yin, who had been standing by Duanmu Yang¡¯s side snorted and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Perhaps this unlucky guy was a scapegoat. I¡¯ve long heard about the decisiveness in attacks of the Lin Family in Dajin. You¡¯re after all General Lin¡¯s daughter. We¡¯d never know if it were a ploy from you.¡±

    Duanmu Yin¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. Lin Mengya could not help but feel uneasiness and displeasure when he spoke.

    His eyes were made up of more white parts than ck. Although there was a resemnce between him and Duanmu Yang, he gave Lin Mengya a sinister feeling.

    The surrounding temperature seemed to drop drastically almost immediately the moment he opened his mouth to speak.

    Many of the disciples also appeared to fear him more than respect him the moment they saw Duanmu Yin.

    Moreover, while he spoke little, every statement he made seemed to be a nail that nailed a sentence on Lin Mengya and herpany.

    The favorable situation seemed to have turned against them the moment he made those few statements.

    However, Lin Mengya also realized that although Nan Rui was the most highly regarded elder in the Pavilion of Herbs, all the elders apart from Chang Tianhua surprisingly agreed with each other after he spoke.

    This was very strange. Was there something usual about Duanmu Yin?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My disciple was a simple man by nature. He had always been very responsible and loyal in terms of serving his teachers and elders. In fact, he had never beencking in manners. Perhaps someone had tried to make use of his good nature so he became the scapegoat!¡±

    It was obvious that Qian Yuming was the one who coveted after the key. However, he had used his sharp tongue to point his fingers at Lin Mengya, and in a worked up way. In fact, he acted rather vehemently and appeared impassioned.

    Lin Mengya was puzzled as to why the arrogant Qian Yuming seemed to yield to Duanmu Yin¡¯s words.

    Just because Duanmu Yin spoke up, he had begun to act up again as if he was holding back a moment ago.

    Her hesitation had been viewed as guilt to some others. In that short time, the atmosphere seemed to have turned pressurizing to Lin Mengya and she felt cornered.

    ¡°Punish the murderer severely! We have to avenge Senior Du Zhong!¡±

    Someone shouted from among the crowd.

    The emotions were being stirred up at that instant. The fact was that Lin Mengya and herpany were outsiders after all, so they were no match with Qian Yuming in gathering support from the people.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and was about to re up when a figure came in front of her to block her.

    ¡°Prince Yu, although you are our honored guest, do you intend to bend thew to help your family and friends?¡±

    Qian Yuming frowned. How dare he point his fingers at Long Tianyu. Did he not fear for his life?

    Following a ¡°Snap¡±, Qian Yuming¡¯s shrieks filled the air.

    ¡°Ouch! My hand! You, you... I¡¯ll fight you to the bitter end!¡±

    Qian Yuming seemed to have been carried away with Duanmu Yin being his back.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he had actually pointed a finger at Long Tianyu.

    However, no one managed to see what Long Tianyu did. It was only after the snapping sound that they saw Qian Yuming¡¯s finger bent at a bizarre angle.

    All the people present were physicians so naturally, they could tell that his finger had been broken.

    ¡°Snort!¡±

    In a fit of anger, Qian Yuming charged towards Long Tianyu with wed hands.

    Long Tianyu merely snorted and lifted up his left hand. In the next moment, Qian Yuming, who was charging towards him was thrown into the air like a lightweight mannequin andnded outside the circle of people?

    All the people, including Lin Mengya who was standing behind him, traced the perfect projectile of Elder Qian¡¯s flight and fall with their eyes.

    They witnessed his great fall. Before he could take another breath, he fainted.

    Instantly, there was dead silence among the people.

    Long Tianyu scanned the surrounding with a chilling, murderous look in his eyes. In that instant, the people standing around retreated five meters instinctively.

    Lin Mengya smothered a giggle. These people were too used to wrangling.

    They were obviously shocked and intimidated by a violent man like Long Tianyu, who became physical the moment there was unhappiness.

    ¡°Elder Qian! Elder Qian! Quick, bring Elder Qian back!¡±

    Duanmu Yang, apanied by his disciple, quickly went up to check on Qian Yuming¡¯s condition.

    He had merely fainted from the shortness of breath. He was not going to die. Unfortunately, Qian Yuming would henceforth be aughing stock in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Qian Yuming¡¯s disciples carried him away hurriedly. Then Lin Mengya emerged from Long Tianyu¡¯s back quietly.

    There was a cold look in her gentle eyes. Both she and Long Tianyu had outstanding appearances. However, to the disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs, they looked like the two deities in Chinese folk religion in charge of escorting the spirits of the dead to the underworld. Their eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Princess! Prince Yu, what¡¯s your intention?¡±

    Nan Rui appeared to be provoked to anger. He shot a cold look at Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Elder Qian was rude to us in the first ce. It was only right for the subordinate to obey the rules. On this asion, my husband had merely given a light punishment for a great offense. It would not be so the next time.¡±

    Because of the breakout of the event, coupled with Long Tianyu¡¯s severe countenance, the couple had instantly be a nightmare to them.

    Perhaps she had inherited the imposing manner of the Lins nurtured in the battlefield; there was a cold, murderous air about her when she put on a serious face.

    For this reason, no one dared disregards her presence.

    ¡°There are many questionable points regarding Du Zhong¡¯s death. Naturally, I will give you an ount, but it¡¯s up to you to believe and ept my ount. I believe justice will prevail eventually. However, if anyone intends to cken our name and Prince Shen¡¯s name, beware and think about how many heads you can afford to let roll if you insulted the royals!¡±

    She always had a reputation for being fair and upright, but she naturally knew that what happened today would result in many discussions among the people.

    Although gossip was a fearful thing, it would be hard to shut everyone¡¯s mouth no matter what she did. Nevertheless, her threats would be a deterrent to them to a certain extent.

    ¡°Since Your Highness have given us your words, we should not make things any more difficult for you. Regardless of whether Du Zhong had died because of the princess, it¡¯s somewhat rted. Du Zhong is a disciple of the Pavilion of Herbs so we have to investigate this matter thoroughly. Before we find out the truth, we would like Your Highness and Prince Yu to not roam around the pavilion freely lest we make this matter even moreplicated.¡±

    Nan Ruiid out the conditions reluctantly after pondering for a moment.

    They each hold their stand and reasons, but no one was able to produce any evidence to prove the other party wrong.

    For this reason, Nan Rui¡¯s request was not unreasonably.

    The only concern was that their every movement within the Pavilion of Herbs would be restricted from now on.

    It would have brought considerable inconvenience upon them.

    ¡°The safely of Your Highness is of utmost importance without a doubt, but no one is above thew, not even the emperor! If Your Highness refuses to oblige, I might appeal to the imperial court and let the emperor judge the matter!¡±

    This was the ultimatum given by Nan Rui and Lin Mengya had no other choice but to nod in agreement.

    If this was brought up to Zuo Qiuchen, it would be a dilemma for Zuo Qiuchen given that he had to safeguard his reputation as well as the legal system.

    ¡°Your Highness, You are indeed clear on matters of principle. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 521 - Outright Difficult to Deal with

    <h4>Chapter 521 Outright Difficult to Deal with</h4>

    A farce concerning life and death unfolded.

    Nan Rui sent some men as watchmen, while in fact, they were to spy on them.

    The surrounding disciples began to disperse. In the absence of Qian Yuming, Du Zhong¡¯s body was left lying on the ground.

    In fact, it had be an insignificant ornament.

    It was as if the series of waves created as a result of his death had nothing to do with him.

    Lin Mengya turned to steal a nce at the body, not so much because she had pity on him. She wondered if he knew that he was merely one of his master¡¯s chess pieces, would he feel sorry for himself?

    It certainly did not feel good being scrutinized. Fortunately, these men remained polite because of Long Tianyu¡¯s presence.

    They had wanted to follow them in. However, a look from Long Tianyu made them uneasy and they eventually stay by the entrance.

    Yu An thought to make things difficult for them but was finally stopped by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°They are not worth your attention. After all, no one would dare intrude since Long Tianyu is here. They¡¯re merely watchdogs. Why be upset over them?¡±

    Lin Mengya was surely aware that Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation of being a noxious person had spread all over the Pavilion of Herbs.

    However, Yu An believed that it was his negligence at that moment in time that gave Du Zhong the opportunity to act and this made him feel bad.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya and herpanions became suspects once again and they were detained. For this reason, Yu An wished he could do something inpensation.

    Seeing how dejected he looked, Lin Mengya whispered something into his ear.

    ¡°Yes, I will do that right away!¡±

    Keeping her eyes on Yu An¡¯s back as he left, the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into a meaningful smile.

    As expected, the voices of an argument between Yu An and the men outside sounded in the air not long after.

    ¡°Is Yu An alright? Would he be put in an unfavorable situation?¡±

    A restless Zuo Qiuyu, who was sitting down in the conference room,mented.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya shook her head. She knew Yu An was very intelligent. If he could not even handle such a situation, it only showed that all his years of serving Zuo Qiuchen by his side were in vain.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I only sent him to fetch me something. Oh yes, are there other items in the box apart from the key?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had only taken a few quick nces at the box, she had spied little notes in the box, apart from a key.

    Upon hearing her words, Zuo Qiuyu tapped his head and drew out a bundle of small paper notes.

    Before the eyes of the two people, Zuo Qiuyu carefully unrolled the notes.

    To their surprise, the note which appeared to be as big as a thumb when rolled up ended up being a piece of paper the size of two palms.

    However, the paper was as thin as the wings of cicadas that eventually, Zuo Qiuyu had to smooth it out on the table before the three of them began going through the contents of the note with curiosity.

    The inscriptions were made up of some simple strokes and lines, but they did not look like maps, neither were the characters of anguage.

    At that moment, their minds were filled with many question marks.

    What on earth was this?

    ¡°Could this... be a map?¡± asked Zuo Qiuyu, puzzled.

    However, apart from a few simple lines, there was nothing else on that piece of paper.

    There was not even any glossary. It appeared to be someone¡¯s candid scribbles made up of lines.

    ¡°What do you think, Long Tianyu?¡±

    Among the three of them, Long Tianyu could be said to be the most well-versed with maps.

    After all, he had the experience of leading soldiers in battles.

    After Long Tianyu focused his attention and took a close look at it, he shook his head at Lin Mengya. If even he thought otherwise, it was definitely not a map.

    To make sure nothing went wrong, however, Lin Mengya scanned the note and saved it in her Shen Nung system.

    Anyway, there was no limit to its storage space. It would be an added safety measure, just in case, it became handy.

    The three of them continued studying and scrutinized the note for a long while.

    Unfortunately, they did not know what to make of it in the end.

    Lin Mengya pondered over and over. Finally, she flipped the paper over.

    At that moment, sunlight was shining through the windows into the room and fell on the piece of paper. It was then that Lin Mengya had an inspiration.

    Gently, she lifted the paper against the light. To their surprise, a line of characters which was invisible earlier appeared on the paper!

    ¡°The box with an abstruse secret would be given to the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs, the future generations must remember never to go against the teachings of the ancestors! Rong Hua.¡±

    Rong Hua? Lin Mengya thought the name sounded very familiar.

    She tapped her head as she pondered. Was ¡®Rong Hua¡¯ not the name printed on the first page of the music score for the green stringed instrument?

    When Lin Mengya turned around, wanting to inquire about the identity of Rong Hua, she saw the worked up expression on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face.

    ¡°This, this was the name of the first generation Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs! So he, he truly existed!¡±

    The first Chief Elder? Instantly, a thought came to Lin Mengya. Could the music score for the green stringed instrument, a monumental work in history, be written by the first generation Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs?

    However, Lin Mengya still felt that it was not likely so.

    Apart from Rong Hua, there were a number of other names mentioned in the book. Perhaps Chief Elder Rong Hua was the one who initiated the production of this work and the people who came after continued to fune and perfect it. Finally, this monumental work waspleted.

    However, why was there no mention in the music score for the green stringed instrument that the person who found the box with an abstruse secret would be the sessor of the Pavilion of Herbs?

    ¡°This is wonderful! With this, we won¡¯t need to be afraid of the dirty tricks those people y!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu appeared so excited it looked as if he had found a treasure. He looked at the piece of paper in his hand as if it were more precious than an imperial edict.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this may not be as simple as it seems.¡±

    In contrast with Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s excited reaction, Lin Mengya felt that even if this were truly something left behind by the first Chief Elder, those people might still not obey his words.

    If one were to ponder over it, even if the Pavilion of Herbs was founded by Rong Hua, this was something that happened centuries ago.

    If the people now did not even obey themandments he set down, was it possible that they would allow Zuo Qiuyu to seed his position just because Zuo Qiuyu was in possession of a note from him?

    It would be wiser to just keep the note. Perhaps it woulde in handy in the future in an unexpected way.

    After feeling all worked up, Zuo Qiuyu could only force a smile and kept the note.

    He was not stupid. Naturally, he knew that this note was merely a piece of paper for now.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better hide it properly for now, lest there be an ident.¡±

    Lin Mengya held on to Long Tianyu and led him back to their room.

    It would be safer for them if only Zuo Qiuyu alone knew about it.

    Once they were back in the room, Lin Mengya quickly settled Long Tianyu on a chair and started feeling his pulse with her left hand.

    She concentrated on listening quietly to his pulse. It was only after some time that she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why did you act so foolishly? Did you know that by mobilizing the vital energy in you just now, you had risked spreading the poison in your body?¡±

    She looked at Long Tianyu usingly. Surely, Lin Mengya knew that it was all because Long Tianyu could not bear to see her suffer in any way.

    In the Nation of Lintian, however, people should consider how much they weighed before thinking ofying a finger on her.

    As long as Zuo Qiuchen was on the throne, she did not need to worry about her safety.

    This fool was always acted on impulse.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    A warm smile appeared on his cool face in that instant.

    Before Lin Mengya could protest, Long Tianyu pulled Lin Mengya into his embrace. He bit his lips, feeling uneasy.

    The effect of the Immortal Powder was indeed overpowering. Although he had taken the medicine prescribed by Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, the effects had beenrgely suppressed. However, he did not expect to experience such a strong urge once he mobilized the vital energy in his body.

    Lin Mengya sighed, then she quickly fetched his medicine for him so he could take it immediately.

    With strong willpower, Long Tianyu finally managed to suppress the urge.

    By the time he calmed down, Long Tianyu¡¯s face was covered by beads of perspiration.

    All Lin Mengya could do was wipe away the perspiration with her handkerchief.

    Long Tianyu smiled tenderly at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s concerned face. He had made her worry yet again.

    ¡°This poison was even more difficult to shake off than I imagined.¡±

    Long Tianyu had never experienced any fear of any kind since he was born.

    However, Immortal Powder had almostpletely destroyed his self-control.

    He supposed no one in the world would be able to escape the effects of this drug once addicted.

    asionally, Long Tianyu would wonder if he would remain under the control of the drug for the rest of his life.

    ¡°But you are doing much better than I expected. Although the drug is indeed dreadful, you are able to ovee it. You¡¯re doing great. You¡¯ve proven yourself to be my awesome husband.¡±

    Smiling sweetly, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration for him.

    Long Tianyu could have burst outughing because she sounded like she was trying to pacify a child. However, his heart swelled with pride.

    Having been through so much agony, he still could not help curling up his lips into a joyful smile.

    One statement from this woman was more effective than any miracle-working pills.

    ¡°Oh yes, you should go to the living room to look for Zuo Qiuyu first so that he can have a look at you again to make sure you are doing fine. I will go there to look for you in a while.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle coaxing left Long Tianyu with no other choice but toply.

    Lin Mengya watched as he headed to the living room, and the smile on her face faded.

    She went back into the inner chamber of the room and quietly took out a bottle of medicine.

    While staring at the little jade-green bottle, Lin Mengya instinctively licked her lips.

    She made a wry smile. She understood that Long Tianyu did not wish that she suffered, so he had wanted to destroy this secretly.

    However, Lin Mengya found out about his intention long ago and had hidden the bottle.

    He could barely suppress the effects of the drug when he only used a little of his vital energy. It might seem that Long Tianyu was making progress day by day, but Lin Mengya could tell that this was only superficial.

    Without any hesitation, Lin Mengya swallowed the pill, then with all her might, she hid the medicine bottle by her pillow once again.

    In the next moment, the excruciating pain started to spread from her right arm.

    With a ¡°argh¡± Lin Mengya threw up a mouthful of blood, not knowing why.

    She fell to the ground silently, her eyes closed as she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 522 - Pretend Death Episode

    <h4>Chapter 522 Pretend Death Episode</h4>

    Long Tianyu thought he heard something from within the room before he had gone too far.

    Frowning, he quickened his steps as he returned to the room.

    ¡°Mengya! Zuo Qiuyu, someonee!¡±

    He spotted Lin Mengya, who had been paralyzed on the ground the moment he entered through the door.

    Long Tianyu tensed up the moment he saw the fresh blood at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

    There was an unusual ruddiness to Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeks. Long Tianyu pulled up Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeves and as he expected, there was a red patch made up of wriggly lines like earthworms on her right arm. The sight brought great pain to Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened? What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu rushed over the moment he heard themotion. Apparently, he was bbergasted when he saw the Lin Mengya in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°This is... Quick, Long Tianyu,y her on the bed!¡±

    How would Long Tianyu be willing to put her down? He continued holding Lin Mengya in his arms while he sat down on the bed, looking solemn.

    Zuo Qiuyu immediately felt her pulse and as he did so, the expression on his face turned solemn too.

    ¡°How could this be? There¡¯s no pulse! Breathing... Why isn¡¯t she breathing too?¡±

    The situation turned extremely bizarre.

    Lin Mengya, who waspletely well just a moment ago, was not showing any signs of breathing and no pulse at all.

    Nevertheless, the red lines on her right arms appeared to be dancing around vigorously.

    By this time, Zuo Qiuyu was drenched in sweat, but he still had no inkling of what was happening to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Go get Chang Tianhua for me! This medication had been prescribed by him. He will know!¡±

    The bizarre situation, however, had made Long Tianyu calm down in that instant.

    Although there was no pulse or breathing, he was certain that Lin Mengya was still alive.

    He once heard his master mentioned that there was something the people who practiced martial arts did, which was topse into a state that appeared to be dead. Someone in this state would appear perfectly normal, except that he would have no breathing and no pulse.

    From Lin Mengya¡¯s appearance, she had perhapspsed into a state of fake death.

    This was the only reason that exined the ruddiness on her cheeks even in the absence of breathing and pulse.

    At this moment, Zuo Qiuyu had rushed off to look for Elder Chang. Cautiously, Long Tianyu held on to Lin Mengya, fearing that he would miss anything while she was in this state.

    Not long after, Elder Chang arrived with Zuo Qiuyu in a hurry.

    By this time, the ruddiness on Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeks had subsided considerably. At the same time, the red marks on her right arm appear to slow down in their movements.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s breathing and pulse had not returned.

    ¡°Elder Chang, although Mengya always suffers excruciating pain when she ingests your prescription, nothing like this had ever happened. Did something go wrong?¡±

    Chang Tianhua did not dare to slight Zuo Qiuyu after hearing his words. He immediately felt for Lin Mengya¡¯s pulse.

    He frowned while he felt for her pulse in silence. It was only after some time that he exhaled and started to speak slowly.

    ¡°The princess was pulsing in a strange pattern that was extremely rare in the world. Although there¡¯re no breathing and pulse on the surface, she is still alive. There should not be any problem with my prescription. Nevertheless, there are signs that show that the princess¡¯s arteries and veins had been injured before. The effect of the medication I prescribed must be too powerful. Not to worry, I¡¯ve researched into another new medication which has a much gentler effect.¡±

    Chang Tianhua wiped away the perspiration on his forehead. He was afraid that the two important guests would take it out on him.

    However, both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were reasonable and rational. They had not disyed any signs of violence towards him.

    ¡°Does that mean my cousin¡¯s life is not at risk?¡± asked Zuo Qiuyu severely.

    Chang Tianhua pondered carefully before he nodded solemnly.

    In that instant, the two men finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Look, Mengya has started to breathe!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s excited voice instantly made Long Tianyu nervous once again.

    He fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya until she gradually opened her eyes.

    It appeared that she was struggling very hard just toe out of darkness.

    The protection precaution of the Shen Nung system on the human body had been too sensitive.

    She had vomited a mouthful of blood because of the powerful effect of the medication, and the Shen Nung system had automatically been activated. Moreover, the system needed time to make a diagnosis, making sure that the life of the body was not in danger before shutting down the system.

    Lin Mengya was aware of such a safety measure, but there was nothing she could do to control it.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she realized that she was staring into Long Tianyu¡¯s anxiety-filled eyes.

    She dazed for a moment, then she broke out into a smile. She supposed he had been bbergasted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Long Tianyu. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    A simple statement from Lin Mengya made Long Tianyu¡¯s expression froze.

    He gazed deeply into her eyes and the coldness in his own eyes faded. What took over was a look of deep affection.

    She could not recall the moment this man with bone-chilling temperament started to give out warmth to her.

    Lin Mengya seemed to be captivated by his deep, dark eyes which were like a start that was most difficult toe by. It seemed to attract her heart and suck it in.

    ¡°Cough... my dear cousin, how are you feeling now?¡±

    The enchanting atmosphere was broken in that instant. Lin Mengya turned around and saw that Zuo Qiuyu and Chang Tianhua seemed to have a mutual agreement. They had turned their heads in opposite directions simultaneously.

    They looked as if they were carefully studying the decorations in her room.

    Blushing only a little, Lin Mengya, who was an unusual girl, did not feel especially embarrassed over such trivial matters.

    Anyways, she and Long Tianyu were a pair ofwfully wedded husband and wife. Would their gestures not be counted as affection between a pair of loving couples?

    She braced herself and got up with the help and support of Long Tianyu.

    She did not feel any bodily difort and other sensations apart from feeling strengthless in her legs.

    She jiggled her body and realized that her right arm felt much better. Elder Chang¡¯s medication was indeed out of the ordinary.

    However, the moment she steadied herself, she saw Long Tianyu frowning as he looked awkwardly at Elder Chang.

    She supposed Long Tianyu thought Elder Chang¡¯s prescription was the cause of the painful episode a moment ago.

    If so, he would have wronged Elder Chang.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault. Elder Chang¡¯s prescription was indeed amazing. It¡¯s all because I couldn¡¯t wait for my arm to heal, so I overdosed a little. Given my body is different from that of others, I¡¯ve made everyone anxious. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lin Mengya bowed after she finished speaking.

    It was only then that Long Tianyu¡¯s furrowed brows eased.

    He clearly knew that Lin Mengya¡¯s intention was to give credit to Elder Chang.

    Rightfully, he should not me Elder Chang and be angry with him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m deeply grateful to Elder Chang for studying into this medication and prescribing it to my wife.¡±

    Upon hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s calm tone of voice, the tension in Chang Tianhua¡¯s hearts finally eased.

    He quickly smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all thanks to the princess for trusting me so much as to try my prescription. However, the effect of this medication is way too strong. I¡¯ve studied further and created another pill with a much gentler effect. If you take this new medication, it will also be as effective.¡±

    Immediately, the atmosphere became much more harmonious.

    Chang Tianhua may be an oddball, but he had a good impression of both Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.

    He might appear to be old-fashioned, but he was actually a perceptive and sensible person.

    He was about the only person in the Pavilion of Herbs who managed to earn some trust from Lin Mengya and herpanions.

    ¡°Princess, although you have been implicated by what happened to Du Zhong, this may not all bad after all.¡±

    Back in the conference room, the few of them had settled down for tea when Chang Tianyu spoke up after pondering for some time.

    ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to Chang Tianhua with a quizzical look on her face.

    What happened had resulted in the three of them being locked up in her small courtyard.

    This would mean many more inconveniences for them going forward.

    Chang Tianyu paused for a moment before starting to speak.

    ¡°On the surface, Qian Yuming and Nan Rui may appear to be on the same boat. However, they had already be enemies due to disputes over personal interests. The Duanmu brothers are smart enough not to offend anyone. As for me, I¡¯m just an idle person who doesn¡¯t pose any threat to them. However, Du Zhong, who was Qian Yuming¡¯s trusted disciple, had lost his life on this asion over the box with an abstruse secret. In reality, he did not die because of neglect, rather, someone was intent on adding fuel on the fire.¡±

    Sensing that there was hidden meaning in Chang Tianhua¡¯s words, Lin Mengya and her twopanions exchanged looks, then they kept silent as they waited for Chang Tianhua¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Both Qian Yuming and Nan Rui are eyeing the position of the Chief Elder, but they bothcked the level of attainment. Do you know why the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs insisted on holding this medical skillspetition?¡±

    The corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into a scornful smile as she could somewhat guess the reason.

    ¡°The reason is that they wish to repossess the music score for the green stringed instrument and the Hundred Herb Seal!¡±

    Chang Tianhua¡¯s words did note as a surprise to Lin Mengya.

    The reason for holding such a great fanfare was not simply for electing the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    One ought to understand that the Pavilion of Herbs was able to grow to such a grand scale relying on the direction given by the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    Now that the music score for the green stringed instrument had been lost and the Chief Elder who was the only person who knew about it had disappeared. Without the music score for the green stringed instrument, naturally it had lost its attraction for talents.

    Lin Mengya finally understood the reason her mother hid the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    People were getting into trouble on ount of this cherished item. This item seemed like a treasure, but was in reality a ho¡¯s nest.

    ¡°But... the music score for the green stringed instrument had already been destroyed and the Hundred Herb Seal had gone missing.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu said slowly after stealing a nce at Lin Mengya.

    At this moment, Chang Tianhua also looked toward Lin Mengya with earnestness in his eyes. However, the tone of his voice was so low that only the few of them could hear him.

    ¡°Princess, back then, everyone said that the Chief Elder had handed down the music score for the green stringed instrument to the Eldest Princess. I am not eyeing the position of the Chief Elder, which I don¡¯t deserve, but I¡¯ve been in this for so many years. I am earnestly hoping to have a look at the amazing music score for the green stringed instrument.¡±

    Chang Tianhua sounded so earnest that it seemed that he was sincere.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment. She would have done a disservice if this book were to be ruined in her hands.

    However, the content of the book was stored in her brain. She could not possibly put her brain into another person¡¯s body.

 Chapter 523 - Courtesy Demands Reciprocity

    <h4>Chapter 523 Courtesy Demands Reciprocity</h4>

    In reality, she had once responded to Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s inquiry regarding the music score for the green stringed instrument, albeit not formally.

    Since this was the case, it would be better for her to make things clear now.

    Lowering her head, Lin Mengya pondered for a moment before finally speaking up in a solemn tone.

    ¡°To be honest with you, Elder Chang, actually the original copy of the music score for the green stringed instrument had been destroyed by my mother by ident.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with embarrassment. As she expected, both Chang Tianhua and Zuo Qiuyu looked disappointed.

    She supposed these two were the only people in the Pavilion of Herbs who were sincere regarding studying the music score of the green stringed instrument.

    ¡°Years ago, I did hear something like that, but I did not witness it with my own eyes. I suppose my mother was also helpless with regard to this matter. Although the music score for the green stringed instrument had been destroyed, my mother managed to make a copy and bound it. If Elder Chang doesn¡¯t mind, could you work with us to present the content of the music score for the green stringed instrument before the people of the world once again?¡±

    Chang Tianhua and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster ride because of what Lin Mengya said.

    In their eyes, more importantly, the music score for the green stringed instrument was an out-of-print medical book that could save many people.

    Now that they heard Lin Mengya said that the music score for the green stringed instrument would be bestowed upon the world, they were so ted like they were kids.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m truly grateful that Your Highness did not shun me because of my old age, but is granting me the hope of seeing the music score for the green stringed instrument brought to the world one day. I¡¯m at your service.¡±

    There were tears in Chang Tianhua¡¯s eyes. He did not expect that he would get to see the copy of the music score for the green stringed instrument in his life.

    It was all because Lin Mengya had bestowed the chance on him. If not for Lin Mengya, all he could do in this life was hold on to this wishful hope.

    Seeing the tears flowing from the aged eyes of Elder Chang, who was even his father¡¯s senior in terms of age, Lin Mengya immediately realized that she had found the right person.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Elder Chang. You¡¯re our elder, who is prestigious and highly respected. I¡¯m doing this because it could benefit and edify the general public.¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly responded humbly. Nevertheless, her move had surely won over Chang Tianhua to join forces with them.

    Chang Tianhua had been all emotional at that moment. After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s promise and reassurance, he thanked her profusely and went home.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became a little oppressive when she could not tell what was on Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s mind.

    This surprised Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the both of you? Why are you keeping so quiet?¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel apologetic towards Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu for keeping them in the dark, which she should not have done.

    Although the matter regarding the music score for the green stringed instrument was very important, she felt that it would be better for it to be passed down to benefit the general public than to allow the book to create a bloody storm within the Pavilion of Herbs.

    At this moment, however, the expressions of the two men¡¯s faces were changing. It was difficult to tell what they were thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, but you should not have kept this from me, my dear cousin.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu forced a smile. He could not help but feel somewhat that it was a pity.

    After all, the content of the music score for the green stringed instrument was extremelyplicated. There was no way it could bepletely preserved no matter how hard his aunt and cousin tried.

    However, he would have definitely felt much better if he had known that Lin Mengya¡¯s scanning system would not miss even one stroke.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to keep you in the dark, but I wasn¡¯t aware of how important this book was to you before. After I understood its importance, I felt that it would bring trouble upon us. I admit that I¡¯ve made a mistake regarding this matter.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was naturally open-minded and optimistic. He quickly straightened out his thinking after a few minutes of being awkward.

    The expression on his face seemed to say that a heavy burden had fallen off his shoulder. After all, he had not disappointed his master by failing to fulfill his instructions.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a medical book after all. It shouldn¡¯t be entangled with man¡¯s desire and power. Am I not right, Long Tianyu?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu seemed to implicate something in his expression.

    However, it passed so quickly that Lin Mengya did not detect it.

    There was a moment Long Tianyu held a listless gaze, but it also disappeared quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be a meritorious service to society if the music score for the green stringed instrument was revealed to the people.¡±

    Looking rxed, Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya with a look of approval.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence was boosted by hismendation. It appeared that she had done the right thing.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought back the item you requested.¡±

    At this moment, Yu An¡¯s voice sounded. Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu saw Yu An carrying arge piece of ice in his hands.

    Although the ice was sitting on top of a fewyers of clothes, Yu An¡¯s hands were red from the cold.

    ¡°Put it down quickly! Be careful not to get frost-bitten.¡±

    They were surprised to find that this guy was so good.

    It ought to have taken him much effort to carry such arge piece of ice.

    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve made sure that those people saw what I was doing, ording to how you¡¯ve instructed me. I believe there will be a greatmotion in the cold storage before nightfall.¡±

    Yu An spoke in a low voice with a smile on his face.

    This princess of theirs was an expert in ying tricks on people. Now those people would be very busy.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with puzzlement as he gazed at therge piece of ice.

    What game was this witty littledy y now?

    ¡°Mengya, you...¡±

    Gently, Lin Mengya covered her lips with her small hand.

    Since they had been plotted against, they had to retaliate and get back at them, right?

    While the block of ice was spreading the cold, the hearts of these people in strife was more chilling than the ice.

    Before the sky became dark, the candidates who had received instructions for the first round of thepetition began gathering at the inner courts of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    In name, this was a process to select the next Chief Elder. In reality, apart from the few prospective candidates, the rest were really serving as props.

    Since Zuo Qiuyu managed to open the box with an abstruse secret, he had been included as one of thepetitors.

    They were being locked up once again because of Du Zhong and their every movement was being scrutinized. For this reason, this had be the most carefree ce within the Pavilion of Herbs.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was leaning back on the cushion on her bed, looking at the scenery in the courtyard as she chatted with Long Tianyu while eating melon seeds.

    ¡°I observed that you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. Is it because your body had not fully recovered?¡±

    Lin Mengya cast a concerned look at Long Tianyu.

    The effects of the drug hade on again in the afternoon. Long Tianyu had managed to endure through it with much effort, but his face had lost its colors.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew that during the time she deliberately excused herself from his presence, Long Tianyu had thrown up many times.

    While his energy had not been drained, he looked weak and exhausted.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±

    When had Long Tianyu everined that he was tired in the past?

    Lin Mengya leaned gently into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and wore a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll be able to go home. What do you say? Have Snow and the baby tiger forgotten us? Also, my elder brother must be very anxious. I haven¡¯t written to him and Father recently.¡±

    Long Tianyu found Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle and demure voice veryforting.

    This woman might be full of bizarre ideas but there was a ruthless side to her. However, either way, he found her captivating.

    He wondered if he had been indebted to her in their previous life.

    ¡°No way. Both Snow and the baby tiger are very intelligent. I gathered from the messenger that the two have been guarding your courtyard so tightly that no one could enter.¡±

    His deep voice resonated as he spoke of their family matters.

    Lin Mengya half-closed her eyes as if she were a little kitten being stroked andforted.

    It was a rare moment of heart-warming intimacy but like always, it was being interrupted.

    Long Tianyu perked up his ears. He had already detected that there was an intruder in the courtyard, whose footsteps did not sound like one of them.

    No, in fact, there was more than one intruder.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone there, did you lure someone in?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s first reaction was to go out to check out the situation.

    However, Lin Mengya reached out to hold on to him and gave him a naughty grin.

    Long Tianyu immediately got what she was trying to say. It was no wonder that she had been so listless since nightfall. So this was the most exciting part of the show.

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, Yu An¡¯s effort would have gone to waste. Why else would he carry around such arge block of ice while going around in the Pavilion of Herbs?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips were curled up into a sly but attractive smile.

    Just a moment ago, she was still like an obedient little girl. But now, she had turned into a cunning fox trying to y tricks on others.

    Long Tianyu could not help but steal a light kiss on her lips.

    ¡°You... Forget it, Long Tianyu. Do me a favor by checking out how many people had stolen into the courtyard, will you?¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to keep calm, but her shifty eyes had betrayed her embarrassment when Long Tianyu stole a kiss.

    It was just too bad that there was a pressing serious matter. She had to let this go.

    ¡°There are five people at the entrance and three in the courtyard and they are heading towards the living room.¡±

    Long Tianyu listened intently for a while, then he immediately had a grasp of the situation outside.

    These scums of the literati might have attained a high level of medical skills, sadly they were all useless scums who knew little martial arts.

    While they thought they were very quiet, Long Tianyu could hear their every move.

    ¡°So little? Forget it, anyways the most exciting part of the show ising up in a while.¡±

    Lin Mengya pouted in protest.

    Thereafter, she tiptoed over to the window and hid below it. She had deliberately not lit themp but relied on the moonlight so that it would appear as if they had retired for the day.

    She put the ck cloth sack with two holes punched out for her eyes that she had prepared in the afternoon secretly, over her head.

    Lin Mengya stuck out half of her head above the window sill without any inhibition and spied on the movement of those intruders in the dark.

    Under the moon, the shadows of the figures sneaked into the living room.

    It did not take long before they began to hear the sound of inhalinging from within.

    Long Tianyu, who was hiding behind the window did not need to look to know what was happening. He found Lin Mengya wearing the sack on her head especially amusing.

    Soon, the sound of people inhaling was being suppressed. Thereafter, a dark figure slipped out. As they had expected, the number of people increased once again.

 Chapter 524 - Lure the Enemy Away from His Base

    <h4>Chapter 524 Lure the Enemy Away from His Base</h4>

    This was the most exciting part to watch. Lin Mengya continued to watch and observe without any inhibition by the window.

    Initially, there were only three figures, but soon, more came that made up a total of five.

    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows a little because he discovered that more people had entered the courtyard.

    However, those who arrivedter were like those who arrived earlier in that they too did not possess any martial art skills.

    This was strange. Given that there was only one big ice cube in there, why did all these men want to gather inside?

    The presence of so many men created quite a stir outside.

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s special arrangement, the four men in the two rooms had fallen into such deep sleep as if they were dead. There was no sign of the mening out of the rooms to interrupt them.

    Those shadowy figures could no longer be bothered about the surroundings and became bolder.

    Never would they imagine that every move of theirs had been watched by people.

    The number of shadowy figures increased to a dozen. Eventually, with the help of those figures, they managed to transport an extrarge box out of the living room after much effort.

    Lin Mengya found it amusing to watch those few people carry the wooden box out with much effort. Moreover, in order to minimize the sound they made, they were all hunched over from thebor at this moment.

    A yful Lin Mengya tugged at Long Tianyu¡¯s hem and pointed towards those figures.

    When they exchanged looks, Long Tianyu immediately understood the cunning intention in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    With a flick of his finger, a small pebble shot out and hit the knee of one of the men noiselessly.

    ¡°Ouch! My foot!¡±

    In that instant, the box crashed onto the foot of one of the men. He could not bear the pain but cried out in agony, but someone covered his mouth immediately to smother his voice.

    ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t raise an rm!¡±

    Lin Mengya almost burst outughing and Long Tianyu shared her sentiment.

    Given what had happened, someone would attend thepetition with a crippled leg.

    Might as well. This was the price to pay for being covetous.

    Finally, the box was being transported away. Lin Mengya stood by the window and looked on as those shadowy figures disappeared into the night. Soon, the corners of her mouth curved into a sneer.

    Initially, no matter why Nan Rui had given the box with an abstruse secret to Zuo Qiuyu, he merely wanted Zuo Qiuyu to be the scapegoat.

    After all, Zuo Qiuyu was a member of the royal family. In fact, he was the emperor¡¯s blood brother. Given his exceptional power and status, this matter would only be an activity for their own people and a few of their trusted aids.

    For this reason, there was only a handful of people in the entire Pavilion of Herbs who knew the truth.

    As for the others, they might not have the intention of bing the Chief Elder.

    Therefore, she had purposely allowed Yu An to get into an argument with the disciples guarding the entrance and then go into the cold storage and stay there a while.

    Finally, she had even picked a less conspicuous route to transport that block of ice.

    From all the signs, one was able to tell that everything Yu An did had been instructed by Lin Mengya.

    Naturally, many people would think that Yu An was carrying something important out of the cold storage.

    In this case, they would of course be many who would get close to Lin Mengya, looking for treasures.

    Unfortunately, these people were not aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s style. Otherwise, they would not be willing toe looking for bad luck.

    As those men went further away, those disciples who were guarding the entrance had also been sent away with an excuse.

    Actually, there was nothing in therge box. Apart from the huge block of ice, she had instructed someone to gather some rocks.

    This box was what she used to carry her valuables and at that time, it was already very heavy.

    During normal times, these people would never use their hands and shoulders to carry heavy things.

    It had been rather tough for them to carry this burden away.

    Only after making sure that there was no longer any movement outside, the two rooms quietly lit up with candle lights.

    ¡°Your Highness is like a prophet who foretells with uracy. Those men had indeede to steal the box. Wouldn¡¯t they blow their top when they find out that there¡¯s nothing inside the box?¡±

    Yu An covered his mouth when he spoke, gloating over those men¡¯s misfortune.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya also lifted the funny-looking sack over her head. Her eyes were sparkling with chilly light.

    Look, they can¡¯t wait to get into a dogfight with each other. Do you think they will find out so quickly that the box contains only a block of ice and some rocks? Nevertheless, they would suffer total loss because I¡¯ve put some items in the box.¡±

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu simultaneously turned to look at Lin Mengya with puzzlement.

    Thisss was truly cheeky. However, if she said she had ced something in the box, it had to be something extraordinary.

    ¡°Alright, since the spies had been led away, it¡¯s time we begin working on serious matters.¡±

    They had known that Lin Mengya was definitely not doing this out of grudge.

    There was a doting look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. It looked like he was a parent bragging about his child.

    Behold his wife, how intelligent, how witty!

    In one ord, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An chose to ignore the man¡¯s pride.

    After all, there was something more important to attend to at this moment.

    The four of them changed into the night attire Lin Mengya had prepared earlier so they could be out and about in the dark.

    Although the inner courts of the Pavilion of Herbs were upied by their disciples and chemists, there were after all guards who were in charge of patrolling the premise.

    This was especially so around where the elders live. Their amodation, including Elder Chang¡¯s, was guarded and protected during usual times.

    It was not difficult for Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, with their skills in martial arts, to keep themselves invisible from those guards.

    It was when Lin Mengya saw how Yu An nimbly leaped off the wall that she suddenlye to the realization that she was the only encumbrance among the four of them.

    Thankfully, Long Tianyu did not mind. Instead, he held her in his arms and leaped over the wall of the courtyard.

    The four of them had only one goal in their minds.

    Too many things had happened in the inner courtyard today. They believed that all persons concerned had not gone to bed yet.

    Regardless of whether it was Nan Rui, Duanmu brothers, or the Qians, would have gathered their aplices to make ns for such a great matter.

    For this reason, when Lin Mengya and herpanions arrived at their destination, they were met with only two groups of patrolling soldiers and two guarding disciples who were so bored that they were swatting flies.

    Those men merely felt a gentle breeze when the four of them nimbly leaped over the wall that was slightly taller than the height of a man.

    After theynded gently on the ground, Lin Mengya finally broke free from Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    Turning around, they scanned the surrounding environment. Fortunately, it was very quiet and they did not see anyone around.

    ¡°What are we going to do here?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu, feeling perplexed, raised his eyebrows as he queried.

    If he was right from his observation, this was the pharmacy in the inner courts of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    More importantly, the qualifying round for the position of the Chief Elder would be held here tomorrow.

    However, he had already distinguished himself to be the first candidate to qualify for this round.

    Why, in the first ce, did Lin Mengya stir up such a greatmotion?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to cause destruction!¡±

    Thereafter, she swaggered into the pharmacy.

    The fragrance of the herbs here was more intense than that in the Imperial Hospital of Dajin. The Shen Nung system was instantly activated.

    Even Lin Mengya was shocked at the colossal amount of herbs stored here.

    If not for the exceptional circumstance they were in, how Lin Mengya wished she could take a tour around this tip-top, legendary pharmacy in the world!

    She shrugged her shoulders in disappointment, then she sneaked into the pharmacy with the other three in the dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark here, Your Highness. How would you know where to look for the herbs they will be using?¡±

    Yu An was exceptionally excited. Perhaps it was because he had been suppressing the excitement in the past.

    Since he started working for Lin Mengya, it was as if a new door had opened for him every time Lin Mengya yed a mischievous prank.

    His expression told of how much more than Lin Mengya he was itching to have a go.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the innermost room.¡±

    Lin Mengya sniffed for the scent in the air, then she reached out and pointed at the dark pharmacy.

    In reality, they were merely lucky.

    If not for the reason of fairness, no one was allowed to enter the pharmacy these few days if there were no official reasons.

    Otherwise, there would usually be some disciples taking turns staying in the pharmacy every night.

    Therefore, the four of them were not surprised when they saw therge, ck padlock on the door when they reached the innermost part.

    ¡°This is truly the ce. Mengya, your nose is even more sensitive than that of a dog!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Lin Mengya in surprise.

    Although Zuo Qiuyu was aware that Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of smell was many times more sensitive than normal people, he did not know that she was able to tell the differences between the various herbs by their scent.

    ¡°This is not the time to lick her boots. We¡¯ve to think of a way to get this thing down. Otherwise, we would have wasted our trip.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think it was a big deal. With the help of the Shen Nung system, it was a matter of time before she was able to sort out even ten thousand different kinds of herbs.

    Moreover, from the onset, she could already tell from the scent of those men that they were different from the rest of the people in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Based on the flow of the process, the candidates were supposed toe to this ce to submit their solution once they managed to solve their questions.

    Therefore, she only needed to analyze and decide which of the scents belonged to which elder exclusively. Naturally, she would be able to find the ce.

    She would not have resorted and carried through this tactic of luring the enemy away from his base if she did not have a surefire n.

    A crispy ¡°Crack!¡± sounded in the dark.

    Lin Mengya gazed at the expressionless Long Tianyu, who was holding therge ck padlock in his palm, then she gave him a thumbs-up.

    The education received by the royals had proven to be elitist. If they were even able to cultivate such a skill, they must be fantastic.

    Long Tianyu smiled gently, turned around and pushed open the door to the pharmacy.

    Instantly, the overwhelming fragrance of the herbs made Lin Mengya furrowed her brows.

    Although the room was not inplete darkness, it appeared rather bizarre under the shine of the moonlight.

    Long Tianyu was about to enter first when Lin Mengya reached out to stop him.

    ¡°There¡¯s a secret mechanism here.¡±

    Her words made the other three stop in their tracks immediately.

    The four of them parted sideways by the door. Apart from Lin Mengya, the remaining three people were wearing a perplexed expression on their faces.

    A secret mechanism? Where was it? None of the three men had noticed anything amiss.

    What on earth did Lin Mengya find out?

 Chapter 525 - An Accidental Situation

    <h4>Chapter 525 An idental Situation</h4>

    Lin Mengya focused her attention as she tried to find her bearings in the room, and then she smiled a grim smile.

    The room was covered with very thin threads that had beenced with mild poison.

    Fortunately, the Shen Nung system was extremely sensitive in terms of its rm system.

    Although Lin Mengya could not tell exactly how many threads there were hidden in the pharmacy, the Shen Nung system had pinpointed the locations where the herbs were most concentrated.

    It was no wonder that no one was allowed to enter this ce.

    The poison covering the threads would not cause much harm to the human body.

    However, once it came into contact with exposed skin, it would cause rashes to break out, swelling, and unbearable difort.

    Moreover, these thin threads were definitely connected to some kind of rm system. Even if it failed to capture the intruder, he would be easily traceable.

    The Pavilion of Herbs truly lived up to its name. Even the precautions taken against theft were unique and novel.

    ¡°Help me look around for some kind of powder. If there is not flour, herb powder will do too.¡±

    Seeing howposed Lin Mengya was, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An immediately went into the rooms at the back and started searching.

    Only Long Tianyu remained behind to protect Lin Mengya.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes that narrowed suspiciously were scanning the room. Though given his powerful eyesight, he was only able to roughly make out the situation in the room.

    How on earth did Lin Mengya discover the secret in the room?

    In the past, Long Tianyu merely felt that Lin Mengya was smart and observant. She always managed to pick up the little details that people missed.

    She, however, was able tob through details systematically and get to the bottom of things.

    From his observation at this moment, however, Lin Mengya seemed to have other talents on top of this.

    He could not help feeling surprised. It appeared that his wife still had secrets he had yet to discover.

    ¡°Mengya, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you about something.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned her head and gazed at Long Tianyu with her blinking,rge bright eyes.

    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, moved towards her and fixed his gaze on her without blinking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that my wife is just very skillful at making a medical diagnosis, but little did I expect that on top of that, your eyesight is also many times sharper than a normal person. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s casual remark made Lin Mengya raise her brows.

    She quickly suppressed the rising panic in her and said with a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s just because my nose is rather sensitive so I managed to detect that there is poison on the threads. Moreover, how could theymit such negligence if the Pavilion of Herbs esteemed this matter highly? It should be noted that apart from us, there are many others who are also eyeing the position.¡±

    All of them knew that Lin Mengya had a very sensitive sense of smell. It was not difficult to give an excuse for that.

    In fact, Long Tianyu was merely making a casual remark, but Lin Mengya was beginning to have mixed emotions.

    Sometimes, she indeed relied too much on the Shen Nung system.

    Therefore, no matter where and when, she would instinctively utilize the Shen Nung system to solve all her problems.

    She was not aware that her abnormal abilities had been detected by others.

    What Long Tianyu said today was a reminder to her. If she continued to act in this way, sooner orter, she would risk exposing her secret to others.

    In that instant, a wave of emotions flooded her.

    By then, her secret would be even more shocking to people than the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu were very efficient. Soon, they found some herbs in powder form.

    The powder would normally be mixed with flour or some sort that would normally be made into pills.

    There was nock of such powder in the pharmacy.

    Therefore, Zuo Qiuyu had obtained an earthen jar full of it and ced it before Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Step back. Let me do this.¡±

    Lin Mengya took over the earthen jar and reached in to grab a handful of the powder.

    ¡°Phew¡ª¡±

    She blew gently on the powder, and like a mist, the powder flew up from her palm into the room.

    Instantly, the threads hidden in the dark became visible when covered with the powder.

    They would have touched the thin thread and be detected by now if not for Lin Mengya¡¯s vignce.

    It would be almost impossible to detect and keep away from those closely spaced thin threads that had beenid in a random manner.

    ¡°Phew! Fortunately, we did not act impulsively just now.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu beat his chest as he said, sounding relieved.

    They hade to mess up the n and would suffer consequences if they had been discovered.

    ¡°But how are we going to get in there?¡±

    Yu An appeared to be at a loss of what to do as he stared at the thin threads. Not to mention that they could not crawl over that space. Unless he turned into a snake, their traces would still be detected.

    Concerning this point, Lin Mengya did not have any solution either. All she did was shrug her shoulders.

    Thereafter, the three of them simultaneously looked towards Long Tianyu, who seemed to be deep in thoughts.

    Furrowing his brows, Long Tianyu looked up towards the ceiling for a long time before he finally spoke.

    ¡°Perhaps we could go by the roof.¡±

    Lin Mengya shot a look of disdain at the supposedly talented and bold Long Tianyu.

    He was probably the only person among who was possess the skill to do just what he suggested.

    However, Long Tianyu was no expert in herbs. It would be useless to have him go.

    At that moment, there was an unmistakable look of disappointment in the eyes of the remaining three.

    ¡°Cough, cough... Actually, there is a mechanism here.¡±

    Feeling a little embarrassed, Long Tianyu coughed and stopped joking as he sized up the dark surrounding of the pharmacy.

    Lin Mengya immediately cheered up at Long Tianyu¡¯s reminder.

    The people in the Pavilion of Herbs might not all be physically weak physicians. In fact, they did possess some martial art skills.

    Otherwise, would they have to carry a pair ofrge scissors to cut loose all these thin threads every day?

    It would be so troublesome. In fact, it would be so impractical.

    ¡°Mengya, you have the most sensitive sense of smell. Could you tell me if it¡¯s true that there ispletely no poison at the spot an arm¡¯s length from the door?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked into the room with focused attention and Lin Mengya nodded. Thereafter, she secretly mobilized the Shen Nung system while pretending to sniff hard for a scent in the air.

    Finally, she was able to pinpoint two locations.

    On seeing where Lin Mengya pointed, Long Tianyu did not spring into action straight away.

    ¡°What happened? Is there a problem?¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu, thinking it was impossible for her to make a mistake in her analysis.

    Long Tianyu hesitated because he envisioned some other possibilities.

    ¡°One of these two ces is the truly safe spot. Otherwise, someone a little smarter would know that these thin threads are controlled by some form of mechanism. If we make a mistake, we will be in unexpected trouble.¡±

    Long Tianyu moaned for a while but finally reached out his hand slowly.

    He finally chose the mechanism on the left.

    Slowly, he fumbled along the wall and suddenly his finger felt a small bump.

    He pressed the little bump without any hesitation while the other three felt as if their heart missed a beat. They opened their eyes wide in anticipation as they fixed their gazes on the pharmacy.

    Time seemed to have frozen for three seconds.

    Lin Mengya felt as if a long time had passed.

    She stared at the pharmacy without blinking but there was no movement whatsoever.

    Could they have made a mistake?

    ¡°Hide quickly!¡±

    A sense of danger suddenly arose from Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    Before the four of them could react, they heard a ¡®roar¡¯ing from the floor.

    Lin Mengya felt as if the heavens and the earth were shaking. A momentter, she felt as if she was experiencing weightlessness and falling down from the sky.

    With a ¡°bam¡±, Lin Mengya felt as if her backside was going to split open.

    The pain was so intense that tears almost welled up in her eyes.

    However, she also heard noises around her. She supposed herpanions had suffered the same ordeal as her.

    Ignoring the pain in her backside, she began calling out for herpanions with a low voice.

    ¡°Are all of you alright?¡±

    It was pitch dark so that they could not even see their hand in front of them.

    On top of them, the hole which had suddenly opened up had closed, just like before.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s first thought was that she had been trapped in a dungeon.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t move but stand still. I¡¯lle to you.¡±

    In the dark, Long Tianyu¡¯s deep voice was especially reassuring.

    Lin Mengya obeyed and stood still. Soon, a familiar pair of warm hands grabbed on to her and they pulled her into his arms without any hesitation.

    ¡°Fear not. I¡¯m here.¡±

    The anxiety in Lin Mengya faded away as Long Tianyu embraced her.

    In Long Tianyu¡¯s presence, Lin Mengya always felt a strong sense of security.

    With a ¡°boom¡±, a fire was lit amidst the darkness.

    Finally, the me stabilized and they managed to have some light while surrounded by darkness.

    At the same time, the fire lit up the four faces with different expressions.

    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An also moved closer to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It looks like this is the dungeon of the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±

    At Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya nodded, looking displeased.

    They did not expect such great trouble when they activated the wrong mechanism.

    If they had known that this was the consequence, they would rather rm the people outside. At the very least, they would have a chance at fleeing.

    ¡°What shall we do now? It looks like there¡¯s no way out.¡±

    Yu An¡¯s face fell as he swallowed hard.

    As Lin Mengya leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, she could not help feeling disconcerted.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±

    The air was suddenly filled with a strange scent that was neither aromatic nor pungent. The smell was difficult to describe.

    Lin Mengya looked at the fire started by Yu An. Although it was burning bright, they had yet to feel suffocated.

    This meant that there was venttion in here.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu became aware of the strange scent in the air which was difficult to describe. However, they thought the scent smelt familiar.

    ¡°This must be ¡ª the oil fromntern grass!¡±

    Suddenly, Yu An cried out in excitement.

    Lantern grass? It took a while before Lin Mengya recalled that this was a special nt in the world.

    Like oilseed rape, the seed from this nt could be pressed for oil and the oil could be used as fuel for a me that brought forth light.

 Chapter 526 - The Stone Chamber for Sacrifices

    <h4>Chapter 526 The Stone Chamber for Sacrifices</h4>

    Thentern grass needed great effort to cultivate. In the past, only wealthy families could afford to enjoy it.

    Today, most of it could only be found in temples.

    ¡°Could this be the ce where the people in the Pavilion of Herbs offer sacrifices?¡±

    Long Tianyu spoke with a deep voice, while still holding on to Lin Mengya in his arms. What he said almost made Lin Mengya jump.

    Offer sacrifices? If this was the case, there ought to be an exit somewhere.

    ¡°This is possible. Since we have somentern grass here, let¡¯s burn it to make a brighter me.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s tone sounded rather bizarre.

    Together with Yu An, the two of them groped around and seemed to have found the oil for themps.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the light drove out all darkness and lit up the entire ce.

    Finding it difficult to adapt to her surrounding so quickly, Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes, and soon, the oilmps on the two sides lit up the tunnel in an instant.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was taken aback when he saw the surrounding walls. There was a deep gully in each of the two walls.

    The oil for themps was flowing in the gully, and it shimmered as it flowed along the channel.

    Although the oil had been there for years, there were no impurities umted. In fact, its natural fragrance invigorated them.

    However, what was even more amazing was that there were lifelike pictures painted all over the two walls.

    Zuo Qiuyu reached out to touch a corner of the painting gently. Although the ink had dried for a long time, in the eyes of those who were seeing this muchter, its colors were so brilliant that it appeared to be painted just a moment ago.

    ¡°Are you saying even you have no idea what this is? Let¡¯s go in to have a look.¡±

    Strangely, there was no record of this on the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    Now, even Zuo Qiuyu appeared to be clueless. This ce was indeed a mystery.

    The four of them proceeded along the tunnel cautiously. Although the torches on both sides were getting brighter, they did not feel any difficulty in breathing.

    If this really was a ce for making sacrifices, naturally adequate venttion was a must.

    The four of them quickened their steps with this thought in mind.

    Along the way, they had made several turns. However, they did not see any entrances appearing before them so far.

    The tunnel appeared to have no end, but the four of them could feel that they were going deeper into the ground.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya had a good look at the paintings on the walls. If she guessed correctly, the painting had portrayed how the first generation Chief Elder forsook wealth and splendor to delve into medical practice.

    In the lifelike paintings, that person¡¯s life seemed toe alive.

    While Lin Mengya deeply admired this person, she could not help but sigh.

    If this Chief Elder knew about how unfaithful his sessors were, he would die a second time of rage.

    ¡°There seems to be something right in front.¡±

    Yu An, who was at the start of the line, cried out in excitement.

    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, instinctively put his arms around Lin Mengya in an attempt to protect her, lest she should get injured.

    The four of them could not but quicken their steps. Finally, a solid stone door appeared before their eyes.

    ¡°Is there any way to open it?¡±

    While Lin Mengya stared at the stone door, she asked with excitement in her voice.

    They had lost track of time and could not tell how long they had been in the tunnel. If they kept going, they might be exhausted or at least fall into despair.

    Although this stone door was smooth and hard, they still held on to the little hope of getting out of here.

    ¡°Wait here while we try the door.¡±

    After settling Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, together with the other two, began pushing the door with all their might.

    However, the stone door was well over 500 kg. Despite using all their strength, the door would not budge.

    By this time, the three men flushed, but the stone door remained the same.

    Lin Mengya, who was standing by, began to stare at the stone door.

    Incidentally, Lin Mengya spotted a familiar sign at the bottom right corner of the stone door.

    She took a few quick steps towards it and squatted down by the bottom right corner of the stone door. Just as she expected, the pattern of the plum flower, which she was so familiar with, appeared in her eyes.

    Ever since Lin Mengya made connections with the Nation of Lintian, this pattern of the plum flower had appeared time and again.

    Could it be that this plum flower pattern was not an exclusive representation of her mother?

    Why was this plum flower pattern found in so many ces?

    In that instant, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts.

    This ce was no doubt the location where people made sacrifices, but from the look of it, it had not been used for many years. Otherwise, she and Zuo Qiuyu would be able to pick up traces of the sacrifices.

    However, it seemed that it would be very difficult to open the stone door. Long Tianyu and the rest had carefully checked the surrounding area and there did not seem to be any mechanism to open the door.

    Lin Mengya incidentally touched the pattern of the plum flower and realized that it could move.

    ¡°Come over to have a look. There seems to be some kind of mechanism here!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s cry attracted the attention of the other three immediately and they turned to look at her.

    With a little effort, she flipped the plum flower over.

    It was at this moment that she realized that the plum flower looked like the stone cover for a hidden mechanism.

    In a moment, a square opening the size of the little finger appeared before them.

    ¡°I suppose this is where the mechanism is. Step back so I can try to operate it.¡±

    Long Tianyu volunteered to try the mechanism. However, no matter what method he used, the stone door would not budge.

    When Long Tianyu was at his wit¡¯s end, someone thrust a plum flower pattern seal at him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try this?¡±

    Lin Mengya was wearing a brilliant smile on her face. She had just remembered this.

    When the old Taoist priest handed her this seal, she could not figure out its use.

    She would not have thought about it if not because the little opening appeared to be the same size as the seal.

    Long Tianyu took over her seal, took a quick nce at it, then carefully inserted it into the small opening.

    ¡°Click¡± and the two objects fit into each other perfectly.

    A grinding sound followed and the stone door lifted from the ground.

    The four people simultaneously looked through the door, feeling anxious and excited at the same time.

    However, what came into sight was shocking.

    ¡°This¡ª¡±

    Behind the stone door stood a huge stone room.

    Standing there was a giant statue whose features were somewhat worn out. However, they could make out that it was a statue of the king of herbs, the founder of medical knowledge.

    At the bottom of the stone statue was a table covered with dusk. The joss sticks and candles on the table were covered with cobwebs. Many years ought to have passed since thest time anyone visited this ce.

    However, there were two skeletons covered by dried-out skin from wind, sitting back to back on rush cushions below the table for sacrifices.

    The clothes on the two skeletons were long torn and tattered.

    Nevertheless, Zuo Qiuyu dashed over, looking all shaken.

    With a ¡°plop¡±, he fell on his knees before the two skeletons.

    ¡°Master! You... so you¡¯re here. Master, your disciple here has let you down! I¡¯ve let you down!¡±

    It was a rare sight to see Zuo Qiuyu weeping so badly and looking so distraught.

    However, the other three people had heard him clearly. One of the skeletons was Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s master.

    ¡°So this was where Old Mister Yuan lived. No wonder the emperor and the prince had failed to find his remains.¡±

    Yu An sighed as hemented.

    However, there did not seem to be any hidden mechanism here. Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and then she had Long Tianyu remove the seal.

    There seemed to be some kind of instation on the wall that could control the stone door.

    Long Tianyu took a look at it and concluded confidently that this ce was not only for people to make sacrifices, it was also a ce of refuge.

    With a loud noise, the stone door closed once again, but the four of them were not feeling as frightened as before.

    Zuo Qiuyu was still weeping and apologizing to his master, so Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Yu An decided to leave him alone for a moment and proceeded to size up the huge stone room.

    At the back of the stone room was a spiral staircase. The three of them had a feeling that there would be another exit up the steps.

    If this was a ce of refuge, it would mean that like the stone door, the mechanism to open it would be inside the stone room.

    In this case, they did not feel as desperate and frightened as before.

    Inside the stone room, there were still joss sticks and candles scattered all over. There were even daily necessities that had been weathered over time.

    Lin Mengya looked at the two skeletons and concluded that although they had been weathered over time too, they did not seem to have been murdered, judging from their posture.

    As she approached the bodies, she spotted a green jade token at the foot of the body wearing a green outfit on the left.

    Lin Mengya conveniently picked it up and wiped away the dust covering it. On it was engraved clearly with the word ¡°Shen¡±.

    ¡°Look. What¡¯s this?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was still weeping bitterly, turned around and saw the jade token. In that instant, he froze.

    ¡°This! This is the Chief Elder¡¯s token of authority! He carried this token with him always. Could this other person be the Chief Elder?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s quivering voice surprised even Lin Mengya.

    She flipped the token over and saw the lifelike pattern of a plum flower.

    Could the plum flower be the true representation of the Pavilion of Herbs?

    The Chief Priest had disappeared before this year. ording to the state of the skeleton and the tattered state of the clothes he was wearing, it was likely that the Chief Elder had died here.

    However, why was Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s master here too?

    All these were mysteries yet to be solved. Even Lin Mengya, who was exceptionally intelligent, was unable toe up with an exnation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be overly grieved, Cousin Yu. Do you think there¡¯s something about the manner that your master and the Chief Elder had died here?¡±

    With great caution, Lin Mengya persuaded Zuo Qiuyu to gradually stop weeping.

    Meanwhile, Long Tianyu and Yu An had thoroughly gone through the stone room. There was indeed another door at the top of the steps where they could exit.

    If one could enter and leave this ce freely, why then did the Chief Elder and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s master die here?

    At that moment, Lin Mengya was unable toe out with an answer to this contradicting mystery.

    ¡°What came to my mind was that my master had been plotted against by some evil people before he went missing! Perhaps it was the same for the Chief Elder!¡±

 Chapter 527 - Trapped in the Stone Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 527 Trapped in the Stone Chamber</h4>

    At the mention of this incident, a rare ruthless look appeared in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°My master was truly superb in his medical skills although he was not an authoritative elder in the pavilion. Nevertheless, he was in no way less reputable than the rest in those days. However, those men hade together and plotted against my master! Somehow they had managed to escape although I tried many times to find the evidence against them. I never imagine my master¡¯s body would be found here.¡±

    At Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya could make out 70-80% of what happened.

    Since the Chief Elder had taken her mother, who was the eldest princess, in as his disciple, Master Yuan, who had taken Zuo Qiuyu in as his disciple, was certainly outstanding in his medical skills too.

    If she guessed correctly, Master Yuan was the candidate chosen by the Chief Elder to seed him.

    In an attempt to usurp the position of the Chief Elder, Nan Rui had to join hands with the others to plot against Master Yuan.

    From this deduction, the Chief Elder and Master Yuan ought to have been here as a result of the selfish and evil ambition of Nan Rui and his aplices.

    ¡°I believe that they are unable toe into the stone chamber. Otherwise, the Chief Elder and Master Yuan would not end up here. I would think that we should not act rashly and alert the enemy. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu nodded. Holding in his grief, he collected the remains of the Chief Elder and his master.

    ¡°Hush, it sounds like someone ising from outside.¡±

    Long Tianyu who had been on high alert suddenly blurted out a warning.

    The four of them immediately stopped in their tracks when they indeed clearly heard the sound of hurried footsteps.

    This was strange. Who woulde here at this hour?

    The footsteps sounded hurried and anxious, but they were gone all too soon.

    Despite straining their ears to listen while staying close to the stone door, they failed to hear any more noises.

    It was as if the people had disappeared all of a sudden. Could they be straining their ears to listen while staying close to the stone door, just like them?

    Lin Mengya turned to look at Long Tianyu, perplexed, and realized that he had the same expression of puzzlement in his eyes.

    It was so quiet that the sound of their breathing was almost audible. Nevertheless, there was still silence on the other side of the stone door.

    It appeared that the two parties were having apetition to see which of them could endure for a longer time.

    The stone door was like a barricade that separated the two spaces.

    ¡°Could you have made a mistake, Elder?¡±

    Finally, a young man from the other side seemed to have lost his patience and broke his silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This ce is out-of-bounds. Someone must have fallen in given that the oilmps on the two sides had been lit up.¡±

    It was the voice of Duanmu Yang!

    Lin Mengya quickly exchanged looks with Long Tianyu. Yu An was carrying the Chief Elder¡¯s remains was behind them. However, out of carelessness, he dropped a section of the leg bone onto the floor.

    Instantly, a clear, crispy sound echoed throughout the quiet stone chamber.

    Lin Mengya felt as if her heart had gone into her throat. She was sure the people outside had found out about them.

    However, she did not hear the expected voices even after a moment.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looked at each other, blinking their eyes at each other as a form ofmunication.

    ¡°Cough, cough, who¡¯s there outside the door?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s spoke with a suspicious tone. He was neither too loud nor too soft.

    However, the silence continued and they could only make wild guesses of what was going on.

    However, they did not hear any voices.

    Testingly, Zuo Qiuyu cursed but still, there was no reaction from outside.

    The four of them finally felt relieved. The structure of the stone chamber seemed to be rather special in that the people from outside were not able to hear any sound from within the chamber.

    On the other hand, the people inside the chamber were able to hear clearly what was spoken outside.

    This made things much easier for them.

    The four of them finally rxed. However, they decided to listen to what the people outside were saying.

    They were still arguing over the point that the oilmps had been lit despite not seeing any human beings around.

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel puzzled. Were they not aware that there was a stone chamber here?

    At this moment, the voice of the young man outside who spoke at first started speaking once again.

    ¡°Elder, could they have entered already?¡±

    As she expected, Duanmu Yang and hispany also knew about this stone chamber.

    ¡°How could that be? Even if it were that prince and princess who fall into here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to open this door. Perhaps someone came down and forgot to extinguish the oilmps. Let¡¯s get out of here first. It would be disastrous if someone found out that there are other exits.¡±

    It was the voice of Duanmu Yang speaking and they could tell that Duanmu Yang and hispany had walked away.

    At this moment, however, Lin Mengya was full of questions in her mind.

    It appeared that Duanmu Yang was aware of this secret stone chamber. Otherwise, how could he be so certain that no one could enter the stone chamber?

    As for the other exits¡ª

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    Immediately, Lin Mengya called for Long Tianyu and the rest to leave as she felt anxiety rising in her.

    Fortunately, they were prepared. Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An carried a body each and jogged up the steps towards the exit at the top.

    However, when they reached the stone door before they could open the door using the mechanism, the smell of burned wood diffused into the chamber through the stone door from outside.

    As they expected, Duanmu Yang had been deliberately mystifying the matter!

    Their real objective was to use another exit to trap whoever was in the stone chamber.

    Needless to say, they knew that the other side of the stone door had been heavily ambushed.

    On one hand, they had set fire on the other side of this exit. No matter which exit the people from inside used, they would be captured there and then.

    What an evil and ruthless ploy!

    Apparently, she had underestimated these brutes from the Pavilion of Herbs.

    ¡°What shall we do? How about we go by that stone exit and charge through them?¡±

    There was a savage look in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes. At this moment, most of the people in the Pavilion of Herbs were beasts in his perspective.

    However, Lin Mengya tried to stop him from thinking that way.

    Not to mention that theycked resources, if those people knew that she and Zuo Qiuyu were among the people trapped in here, they would conceive a murderous thought. There was no way those beasts would let them off.

    Now that they had yet to be driven up a wall. It was not time to risk their lives.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down there first. Perhaps there¡¯s a third way out.¡±

    The temperature of the surrounding kept rising and the smoke that seeped through the stone wall was getting more suffocating.

    Fortunately, it was rtively spacious in the stone chamber. Moreover, the smoke rose upwards. They could still breathe naturally for a while more.

    However, those people outside would be more patient than them, knowing that sooner orter, the people inside would die of suffocation.

    Lin Mengya scanned the surroundings and suddenly recalled Long Tianyu¡¯s words.

    If this stone chamber was a ce of refuge for the subsequent generations of people in the Pavilion of Herbs, would they not have a contingency n for this ce when they first built it?

    She made her guess known to the rest and soon, the four of them went in different directions to inspect the entire stone chamber for any possible escape route.

    Long Tianyu stayed with Lin Mengya while they explore the area closest to the stone door.

    However, their effort was in vain.

    The burnt smell in the air was already causing difort to Lin Mengya¡¯s throat.

    She coughed gently, then turned to the other two and shook her head.

    It appeared that they had entered into an emergency situation.

    If they continue to dy, the four of them would soon turn into smoke sausages.

    ¡°What shall we do? Let¡¯s just charge through them. Don¡¯t you be afraid, Mengya. If it means Yu An and I have to sacrifice ourselves, we will still make sure that you and Long Tianyu get out of here.¡±

    They could feel the tragic and heroic spirit in Zuo Qiuyu from his expression.

    Lin Mengya patted his face lightly as a serious look appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you talking about? There has to be a way out. Since it was my idea that brought us here, I have the responsibility to get you out of here!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu was generally good in all aspects except that he could sometimes act rashly and foolishly.

    At this moment, their greatest enemy would be impulsiveness.

    Turning around, Lin Mengya went around the surroundings of the stone chamber once again.

    For some reason, she felt that something was amiss about the statue of the king of medicine.

    ¡°Long Tianyu,e over to have a look. Do you think there¡¯s something strange-looking about this statue of the king of medicine?¡±

    Imitating her, Long Tianyu turned to look at the statue of the king of medicine.

    In reality, it was only strange because the statue was not leaning entirely on the shrine.

    On the other hand, it was jutting out a little.

    Lin Mengya walked slowly towards it and saw that there was a huge stone wall behind the shrine.

    Given the geography of the Nation of Lintian, there were no high mountain peaks within the boundaries, being bounded on three sides by the sea.

    Be it the stone door or the stone chamber, they did not appear to be natural.

    Lin Mengya climbed to the side of the stone behind the stone statue and with the help of a torch, she had a good look at the dark corners.

    Although the wall was uneven with bumps here and there, Lin Mengya could tell some minute differences at some parts.

    She would not be able to tell that the wall had been made of pieces of stones interlocked and stacked up together if she did not look at it at close range.

    Since the stone chamber had been built by people, they would have prepared for a way of escape.

    This was the usual practice of the ancient craftsman. After all, people who worked for the royal family could get murdered whenever they were not cautious.

    As time passed, a passageway of direct escape would be built leading from the coffin chamber with a mechanism to the pce.

    What was most important at this moment was to find this passageway!

    Where could it be?

    Doing all she could to calm herself down, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes scanned every inch of the stone chamber.

    Since this ce had been excavated by craftsmen, the entrance to the passageway would be somewhere the owner of the stone chamber did not expect.

    After scanning the ce randomly, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes finally rested on the statue of the king of medicine.

    Given the stone chamber had been renovated for the purpose of making sacrifices, the only ce that the owner of the stone chamber would not make any changes would be where the statue of the king of medicine was.

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu¡¯s line vision crossed that of Lin Mengya¡¯s.

    Their hearts seemed to beat as one at that moment. Their eyes, filled with fervency, were focused on the statue of the king of medicine.

    ¡°Hey... I say, the two of you...¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at the two people with puzzlement. Given that the two of them were extremely intelligent people, Zuo Qiuyu found that as a regr person, he was not able to understand their actions sometimes.

    Noticing that they were both staring at the statue of the king of medicine so intently, Zuo Qiuyu could not help but felt that there was something strange about it.

    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Let¡¯s give it a try to see if we can move this stone statue!¡±

    Long Tianyu immediately proceeded to carry out Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Hey! My dear cousin, what you¡¯re doing is a serious offense towards the ancestors and masters¡ª¡°

 Chapter 528 - The Secret of the Stone Statue

    <h4>Chapter 528 The Secret of the Stone Statue</h4>

    With a big push from Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, the statue of the king of medicine fell onto the floor with a loud ¡°Boom¡±.

    Like Zuo Qiuyu, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya was stunned.

    Why was the statue of the king of medicine be so light?

    Moreover, the statue of the king of medicine did not shatter.

    The three of them stood rooted to the ground, stunned. All their gazes were fixed on the statue on the floor.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Lin Mengya held back her words in hesitation. Initially, the primitive-looking statue of the king of medicine appeared to be heavilyden with its history.

    However, given the situation, Lin Mengya took a more careful look at it and realized that the statue seemed to be hollow. It was probably made of hardwood oveid with metal.

    When she recovered from the shock, she could tell that the opening at the base of the statue could probably amodate the size of a person.

    ¡°Come over quickly! We may have found the third way of exit!¡±

    Lin Mengya eximed excitedly. At the same time, the thick smoke had almost reached their nostrils.

    The great discovery reignited their hope.

    While Long Tianyu stood by Lin Mengya, trying to protect her, he took the make-do burning torch from Yu An and threw it into the opening.

    The fire lit up the passageway which could only amodate one person at one time. Although the inner walls were not especially smooth, it would not be a problem having one person entering at any one time.

    The torch continued burning even more brightly. This meant that the passageway was ventted.

    It would definitely lead them outside. Long Tianyu exchanged looks with Lin Mengya, then he took the lead and jumped down.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Lin Mengya watched anxiously as he leaped in and eventuallynded nimbly.

    He picked up the torch and explored further into the passageway with caution.

    After some time, Long Tianyu turned back and nodded towards Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s very spacious here, and it¡¯s not stuffy at all. All of you,e on down.¡±

    Having the assurance from Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya finally felt at ease.

    In the midst of the smoke, there was new hope.

    ¡°Get down here, I¡¯ll catch you.¡±

    Long Tianyu reached out his arms and caught the legs of Lin Mengya, who was sitting on him by now.

    Shended safely on the ground.

    However, Zuo Qiuyu seemed to suddenly remember something. Together with Yu An, they tried to adjust the position of the shrine.

    ¡°Will you guys get down here quickly? It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay there. The thick smoke will kill you!¡±

    Lin Mengya called out to them urgently. However, to her surprise, Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu were using all their strength to set the statue upright again.

    ¡°Will the two of you please stand aside. Yu An, you get down first and I¡¯ll set the statue upright.¡±

    Finally, Zuo Qiuyu was had learned to be smart. He finally abandoned the idea of fighting those people outside.

    Lin Mengya knew what he was thinking. That door may not stand the burning fire. If she guessed correctly, the Chief Elder and Master Yuan had likely been trapped and died in the same manner.

    Those people were actually doing this evil but a familiar job with ease.

    Eventually, Yu An and Zuo Qiuyunded safely with soft thuds.

    Following their escape, the choking smell of burning subsided.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, luck was still on her side.

    Although the passageway wound and turned, Long Tianyu held tightly to her hand all the way. She was no longer feeling anxious in the dark.

    They did not know how long they had been walking when a ray of light came through the end of the passageway.

    At this juncture, Lin Mengya stopped everyone and said that they should go out one by one slowly, lest the sunlight became too piercing for their eyes.

    Unaware of where they were all the while, it was until they crawled out of the opening that Lin Mengya realized that they were already at ground level.

    The morning light shone. The sun had risen outside.

    As usual, Lin Mengya felt that the early morning hours was a wonderful time.

    ¡°This is great, we finally escaped!¡±

    As unexpected as it was, they had survived the long, agonizing night.

    As they looked around, they realized they seemed to have emerged from a rockery.

    ¡°Yu An, do you know where we are?¡±

    The three of them turned to look at Yu An simultaneously, but he merely dazed for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°This must be somewhere behind where our amodation. Follow me. I believe no one would see us along this way.¡±

    Although the ordeal they went through was scary, they did not sumb to danger. In fact, they were beginning to feel that their rtionship with Yu An had grown because they had been through adversities together.

    Under the shine of the morning light, the four of them sneaked back to their small courtyard as if they were thieves.

    They waited for thest of them to go over the wall, the four of them exchanged looks before returning to their respective rooms quietly.

    The disciples who were guarding by the entrance to the courtyard had been deployed in the night. Therefore, no one knew that the four of them had sneaked out for an adventure underground.

    Feeling exhausted from their night¡¯s adventure, Lin Mengya finally set eyes on her bed. Ignoring the dust on her body, she removed the outermostyer of her clothing and crawled into bed.

    She had actually been on her foot the entire night, traversing underground. It was no wonder that her legs felt as heavy as lead.

    Just when she was about to close her eyes, she spied Long Tianyu who was getting ready to rest on the mattress outside, which was really inconvenient for him.

    Lin Mengya paused for a moment before she called out to him gently, saying, ¡°Come over here to sleep with me. Anyway, everybody is tired, right?¡±

    Once she finished speaking, she closed her eyes and missed the smile that appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    He knew Lin Mengya could not bear to see him sleeping on the mattress outside.

    He removed the outeryer of this clothing and climbed onto her bed, natural and poised. He even went further by pulling Lin Mengya into his arms.

    He definitely did not make a loss tonight.

    Because of the incident of someone stealing the icest night, those disciples who had been deceived could only me it on bad luck.

    In fear that Lin Mengya would question them, no one had darede over here to look for more trouble.

    The four of them slept so soundly all the way to the time of sunset when they got up on their own reluctantly, wishing they could continue to sleep.

    After carefully washing up, Lin Mengya let loose her hair, wiping it dry with a towel. At the same time, she fiddled with the jade token with the word ¡°Shen¡± engraved on it.

    Now that her heart had calmed and settled, Lin Mengya¡¯s highly intelligent mind started to work at its normal capacity again.

    If the Chief Elder and Master Yuan had died being trapped inside there, this secret, would shake the entire Pavilion of Herbs when it came to light.

    However, the incident was past and circumstances were different. Whatever evidence there was would have been gone.

    Without concrete evidence, their usations might bring disaster upon them instead.

    Although they had stumbled upon the evidence, there was nothing they could do. On the contrary, they could bring trouble on themselves if they were to make use of it.

    As Lin Mengya fiddled with the jade token which was the size of her palm, a thought went through her mind. Given the Chief Elder¡¯s status and reputation, he ought to have been an intelligent man apart from possessing excellent medical skills.

    If Nan Rui and his gang were the real culprits, the Chief Elder might have managed to leave behind some kind of evidence.

    All of a sudden, she had a brainwave.

    Yes, it had to be the box with an abstruse secret!

    Although opening the box would mean that they would have an edge in bing the Chief Elder¡¯s sessor, how audacious of them to think of exchanging Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s life for the key to the box with an abstruse secret!

    Now it seemed that there was something they highly esteemed in the exclusive realm of being the Chief Elder.

    For the most part of their lives, they ought to have been waiting desperately for the position of the Chief Elder.

    What they cared about was none other than power and authority.

    If Zuo Qiuyu eventually became the Chief Elder, they could well use their prestige to make Zuo Qiuyu the puppet.

    However, what if there were some secret evidence that could destroy their reputationpletely when exposed?

    Then Zuo Qiuyu, who was an outsider, would be their target of destruction!

    After she figured this out, the things that followed made much more sense.

    It was no wonder that Qian Yuming would rather sacrifice his beloved disciple so that he could vilify Zuo Qiuyu.

    They might have left them a leeway so that they could take away Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s qualification to continue in thepetition!

    Unfortunately, his ns had been upset because of the presence of Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    Their devious scheming was something out of her expectation. She had underestimated this group of people.

    It was only because of her boldness and adaptability that she found the way out.

    Otherwise, the four of them would end up like the Chief Elder and Master Yuan. They would be spirits who were murdered under the hands of these people fighting for power.

    ¡°Mengya, Mengya, may Ie in?¡±

    Suddenly, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.

    Lin Mengya recollected her thoughts, turned around, and opened the door to let Zuo Qiuyu in.

    Zuo Qiuyu looked crestfallen. Before he even spoke, Lin Mengya already knew what he wanted to do.

    She sighed in her heart and poured a cup of tea for him.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not very happy. Neither am I, but we just have to endure because we don¡¯t have any evidence now.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyuughed bitterly seeing that Lin Mengya had exposed the secret in his heart.

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve hidden in Dajin and didn¡¯t make this troublesome trip?¡±

    This was something new Lin Mengya was hearing from Zuo Qiuyu.

    In reality, Cousin Yu might appear to be a carefree joker on the surface, but he did keep a fair share of secrets.

    Otherwise, Zuo Qiuchen would not cote with her to plot against his own brother.

    There ought to be many twists in this matter.

    Lin Mengya poured herself a cup of tea and looked tenderly at Zuo Qiuyu.

    She believed she could be considered a good listener.

    She supposed he must have such a hard time suppressing all these troubles and keeping them in his heart.

    Finally, today he found the opportunity to pour out all this trouble.

    Zuo Qiuyu took a sip of the tea and slowly, he began to narrate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been frail since young. It was rumored that someone tried to secretly harm my mother, the queen when she was pregnant with me. It was my aunt, your mother, and my master who saved me. Therefore, they are the two people whom I¡¯m most grateful for in my life.¡±

    After all, Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was one of the persons who saved his life.

    It was no wonder that the Zuo Brothers had been so protective over her in everything.

    It was all because of her mother, whom she had not met.

    ¡°Later on, my aunt disappeared, my father, the emperor was busy with the matters of the court, my mother was frail and the conflict in the courts continued. My brother and I had no means of fending for ourselves. If not for my master did not go all out to protect both of us with his life, we might well not be around now. I became my master¡¯s disciple to study medicine until the year I turned fifteen.¡±

    His memory became clearer as he narrated the past.

    Up to this day, what happened that night was deeply etched in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s memory.

    Even the details of what happened that day, he remembered it as clear as day.

 Chapter 529 - Lintians Past

    <h4>Chapter 529 Lintian¡¯s Past</h4>

    This group of rebels among the subjects had never stopped working since the generation of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s father.

    Later on, when Zuo Qiuyu was fifteen years old, someone even attempted to poison the two princes in order to usurp the throne.

    If Master Yuan had not risked his life to test the medicine as a guinea pig, Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu would have died without knowing the reason.

    Later on, those evildoers even sent men to pursue their lives. Once again, it was Master Yuan, together with his friends, who gave their all to send the two brothers back to the pce.

    Later on, Master Yuan returned to the Pavilion of Herbs and continued corresponding with his disciple through letters.

    However, Master Yuan¡¯s health deteriorated because he took the poison on behalf of the brothers.

    ¡°In thest letter from Master, he cautioned us that those men wereing after me and my brother. In addition, Master said that my character was way too soft for a life in the pce, so he troubled a true friend in Dajin to make arrangements for me to stay in his house and pretended to his son. In his letter, he also mentioned that despite being injured, he had found a suitable to recuperate. Who would have expected that this would happen to him.¡±

    After he finished narrating everything, not only did Zuo Qiuyu be silent, but Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were struck dumb by what they heard.

    Not only Zuo Qiuyu, but Long Tianyu had also experienced discord from fighting for the throne.

    Master Yuan was not the only and definitely not thest person to sacrifice his life for this.

    It was only after some time that Zuo Qiuyu finally exhaled softly.

    He had kept all these in his heart for a long time. Now that he had found his master¡¯s remains, despite feeling grieved, at least this matter hade to a closure.

    It was inevitable for him to agonize over the loss.

    ¡°Since this was the case, all the more you should fight for the position of the Chief Elder, Cousin Yu. Master Yuan was such a righteous man. If you take over the Pavilion of Herbs, his sacrifice would not be in vain. You can also take over and continue his legacy. If someone took over being the sessor, Master Yuan¡¯s name may perpetually be tarnished.¡±

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s words did not make sense to Zuo Qiuyu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that in order to seed in the position of the Chief Elder, one needs to prove that the current Chief Elder has passed away. Otherwise, even if there¡¯s one candidate who eventually qualifies, he could only act as the Chief Elder¡¯s proxy. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself that they are aware of the fact that the Chief Elder had died in the stone chamber. What do you think they will do if one of them emerges the winner in thepetition?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words seemed to have roused them from their stupor.

    In the fit of the moment, all Zuo Qiuyu could think about was revenge for Master Yuan.

    He had forgotten that his master had passed away and that he passed away alongside the Chief Elder.

    Therefore, his master would be the most convenient scapegoat.

    ¡°Are you saying that they would push the me entirely on my master?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Although it was truly difficult to open the stone door, it did not mean that they would not find a way to enter.

    It only meant that they would mobilize many people just to achieve their goals.

    Therefore, they could only open the door to the stone chamber for making sacrifices after someone among them seeded in the position of the Chief Elder.

    By then, whatever they said would be taken as the truth.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡±

    He would never have imagined that the cautious man his master was and having sacrificed himself for them, would end up carrying a bad name after he passed away.

    How these people deserved to perish!

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to get angry now. I guess they suppose that whoever fell into the passageway had been trapped inside and died. Following this, they would investigate to find out who exactly fell in. We must deal with this with caution.¡±

    If Lin Mengya guessed correctly, these men would focus their attention on her.

    People might not spread the word regarding the ice cube and the rock in the box, but it was no longer a secret after all.

    She supposed someone would have guessed by now that it was a trick she yed on those idiots.

    Would it not seem coincidental when they were having difficulty carrying the box, someone fell into the stone chamber?

    If they were to just think over it, Lin Mengya and herpany would be the most obvious suspect.

    However, they simply did not dare to do this openly. Therefore, while Lin Mengya and herpany were catching up on their sleep during the day, many people ought to havee by to check on them.

    However, they observed that not only Lin Mengya and the others were not missing an arm or a leg, but they were taking rxed naps.

    They had no choice but to strike them out as suspects.

    ¡°Your Highness, Elder Chang is here.¡±

    Just when they finished talking, Yu An¡¯s voice echoed from outside.

    The few of them exchanged a look. Although they considered Chang Tianhua to be siding them, it was after all safer if fewer people knew about some things.

    In that short span of time, the three of them came to an agreement.

    Right after they agreed on what to do, a skinny figure appeared before the three of them. It was Chang Tianhua.

    Chang Tianhua breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the three of them were calm andposed while they handled pressing affairs.

    A rare, rxed smile appeared on his think, dark face.

    ¡°I was just telling Cousin Yu that we should visit you to thank you. Look, it¡¯s only been a few days and I can move my right arm. Last night, these two chaps could not stop arguing over this matter.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly as she took the initiative to greet Elder Chang.

    She invited him to sit down with them and personally offered him some tea. Once Chang Tianhua settled down, he started to speak.

    ¡°Actually, it was because the princess has a healthy body to start with. Oh yes, I¡¯m here to tell you that it¡¯s not a good idea to go out these few days. The situation in the pavilion is not as peaceful as before. It would be wise to stay indoors as much as possible.¡±

    At Chang Tianhua¡¯s words, Lin Mengya and the other two pretended to look surprised.

    ¡°We are rather clueless. May I ask what has happened outside? Why is there no one in the courtyard since early in the morning?¡±

    Chang Tianhua took a sip of the tea, pondered for a moment, and spoke with a low voice.

    ¡°You know that they always try to keep things from me. I¡¯m as good as a blind man here. However, something serious happened light night. It seemed that some evil men entered the pharmacyst night to mess up everything. The disciples guarding the ce had yet to catch the culprit but imed that the intruders were injured. At this moment, those old men were investigating into the matter.¡±

    They listened intently and Lin Mengya nodded, not betraying any emotions.

    ¡°I see. Sigh, even the schrs have been corrupted. Thank goodness thatst night, the three of us did not step out of here at all. The disciples who are our watchmen can vouch for us. This will help clear people¡¯s suspicion of us.¡±

    Lin Mengya said these words in hope that Chang Tianhua would feel reassured.

    Given what a vignt person Long Tianyu was, he discovered that Chang Tianhua had sent someone to check on the three of them early this morning.

    Nevertheless, when they saw that even Yu An was still sleeping soundly and no one standing guard over them, they remained behind to be their watchman.

    These men had conveniently be their alibi.

    As for the disciples who had been sent away with an excuse knew that they were at fault in the first ce.

    They would definitely be punished if they were to tell the truth. They decided it would be wiser to insist that they had not left their post.

    In this way, even if the elders were suspicious of Lin Mengya and herpany, they have no proof to use to make usations against them.

    Elder Chang had personally made the trip likely because he wanted to make sure that they were not the ones who stirred up themotion in the pharmacy the night before.

    Although they had formed an ally out ofmon interest, seeing how much effort Elder Chang was making, Lin Mengya¡¯s trust in him rose to a new level.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be wrongly used. It¡¯s gettingte and I should get going. Oh yes, you have to be careful these few days. Sigh, the Pavilion of Herbs was no longer the same as the time when Mister Shen Xie was around.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help but empathized with Chang Tianhua when he became emotional.

    After Lin Mengya sent Chang Tianhua away, she began pondering over this ¡®Shen Xie¡¯, the name he mentioned.

    When they arrived back in the conference room, Zuo Qiuyu had gone to settle the ce of rest for the bodies of the Chief Elder and Master Yuan.

    At this moment, there was only Long Tianyu in the room. However, it appeared that he, too, was in deep thoughts.

    He looked up slowly when he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s footsteps. As he looked at her, he gave her a warm smile, as it was his habit nowadays.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    As Lin Mengya sat beside Long Tianyu, she had a feeling that this episode would soon be over.

    Although she had not spent much time with Zuo Qiuchen, she knew very well that he was a decisive person.

    In fact, she just had a sudden realization. Zuo Qiuchen hade here secretly because he was carrying out something secretly.

    They were merely acting as a cover in the open.

    Indeed, they had been used by Zuo Qiuchen.

    Moreover, Qian Yuming did not know to retrain himself, so Zuo Qiuchen ought to have collected a considerable amount of evidence.

    He was merely waiting for an opportunity to act and take everyone by surprise.

    She could tell that this opportunity was approaching.

    Once they settled this, they would have to return to Dajin.

    This time, she had been away for too long. Even she was beginning to be homesick.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt that there are just so many burdens for the royal family to shoulder.¡±

    Lin Mengya was taken aback by his words, but she quickly took the opportunity to speak up.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay by me and be a richmoner in the Nation of Lintian? I¡¯m sure my cousin would wee you with open arms.¡±

    Long Tianyu instantly shook his head and said, ¡°No way. I can¡¯t leave behind my father, the emperor, and my mother, the queen. Moreover, if the Crown Prince were to ascend the throne, Dajin will be destroyed by him. At that time, everyone in Dajin would suffer. This is not what I want.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked down at the teacup in her hand. Long Tianyu could not see the expression on her face clearly as her features were hidden.

    ¡°What if I want you to remain here? Will you stay on?¡±

    She sounded as if she was testing him.

    Hesitating for a moment, Long Tianyu slowly said, ¡°If this is your wish, you may wait for me here first. Once I¡¯ve settled everything, I¡¯lle over to keep youpany. However, you¡¯ve once said that Dajin is our home, so I hope you will go back with me.¡±

 Chapter 530 - Hidden Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 530 Hidden Meaning</h4>

    Lin Mengya did not reply to him instantly.

    Long Tianyu turned to look at her. He did not understand what had gotten into Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware that you don¡¯t like to get into the fight with the Crown Prince. If you really wish to lead a quiet life, then I will¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re a prince of Dajin and it¡¯s only right for you to give it you all to your nation. I was only joking with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head abruptly and her expression did not betray any emotions.

    Long Tianyu quietly breathed a sigh of relief. For reasons unknown to him, he had the feeling that something was troubling Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Oh yes, Elder Chang mentioned the name ¡°Shen Xie¡± which made an impression on me. Do you remember this name?¡±

    In fact, when Elder Chang mentioned the name, Lin Mengya thought that this name sounded familiar. It ought to have appeared in her memory some time.

    However, she was unable to pinpoint exactly where the name fitted.

    She simply felt that this name was rather unusual because there was a look of admiration on Chang Tianhua¡¯s face when he mentioned the name.

    ¡°The highly-skilled Physician Shen Xie was the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. He was generally epted as a miracle-working physician. It was said that he was highly aplished in terms of his medical skills, but he came from a very mysterious background. Perhaps even no one in the entire Nation of Lintian know his true identity.¡±

    From Long Tianyu¡¯s words, it seemed that he knew Shen Xie¡¯s identity.

    When he saw the earnest look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu finally spoke up slowly.

    ¡°Actually, this was merely hearsay. Be it Dajin or Lintian, both nations had been established for centuries. However, there was the existence of other nations before our time. It was said that Shen Xie was thest descendent of the people of the Nation of Guwei. Whether this was the truth, no one knows except himself.¡±

    The Nation of Guwei? All of a sudden, the information from reading history books emerged from Lin Mengya¡¯s memory.

    Legend had it that the Nation of Guwei was an extremely mysterious kingdom.

    Although it had died out, it was not being attacked and destroyed by another nation. The nation had in fact disappeared mysteriously in one night.

    ording to the records in the history books, this happened more than a thousand years ago.

    If Shen Xie was truly thest descendent of the Nation of Guwei, then it would mean that the Nation of Guwei was still in existence.

    It had merely been relocated for some unknown reason.

    Such an incident would hardly be recorded in the history books.

    It was no wonder that Cousin Chen¡¯s father had allowed him to take up the position of the Chief Elder.

    Not only was he not powerful, but he also did not have any countryman to rely on. Such a man was the safest choice for the Chief Elder.

    ¡°So this was what happened, but given how excellent Shen Xie was in his medical skills and how intimate his rtionship was with the royal family, he shouldn¡¯t have been plotted against secretly. How would those people be audacious enough to do this? Unless they had someone behind them, nning the ploy and someone backing them up.¡±

    Lin Mengya was usually able to analyze the situation urately and precisely.

    Long Tianyu had the same thoughts. Like Lin Mengya, he had a feeling that there was an invisible mastermind working behind the scenes.

    Unfortunately, no matter how vignt they were, they were always a step behind trying to make this evil backstage maniptor back outpletely and flee.

    ¡°This was surely the case. No matter how audacious Qian Yuming and hispany were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the royal family. However, it would be different if someone offered them an exceedingly great benefit. Ling Ye came the day before to report to them that he had found the ce where Hongyu and Sumei had settled down. However, he said that the ce was heavily guarded. It was difficult for him to sneak in, but he eventually took a risk to sneak in. He said that there were many other young girls there apart from Hongyu and Sumei. Moreover, there was a specialist who was coaching them. The girls were all around thirteen to fourteen years old.

    For a few minutes, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu exchanged gazes with puzzling looks in their eyes.

    ording to what Hongyu said, those people had actually kept the two of them, sisters, in order to repudiate her identity.

    If that was the case, what was the use of keeping the other girls?

    ¡°Teenage girls with a special coach to coach them... somehow I feel that they seem to have more uses.¡±

    This was the time teenage girls who were thirteen to fourteen years old were pure, budding beauties.

    Not to mention that it was in the olden times, even in modern times, such Lolita-like young girls like them would be very popr with male pedophiles.

    Now that they had even been through some coaching. They were surely more appealing than othermon girls.

    Lots of men would be swooned over by these young adolescents.

    Such businesses were not umon both in the past and present.

    It was likely that Hongyu and Xiumei were being kept for other uses other than what was obvious.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Long Tianyu spied Lin Mengya looking at him from the corner of her eye and it made him ufortable. He wondered what evil ns she was brewing inside.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, Prince Yu, do you also fancy such young and inexperienced girls?¡±

    Lin Mengya batted her eyelids at Long Tianyu in an attempt to measured Long Tianyu with her eyes.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t have such an interest.¡±

    After holding back for a long time, Long Tianyu finally answered awkwardly.

    Instead of saying that he did not like those young girls, it would be more urate to say that he had no interest in any woman apart from Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Psst, I know you¡¯re not some kind of freak. Oh yes, do you have any pet names? It¡¯s not a good idea to call you Long Tianyu or Prince Yu, now that we¡¯re so close. Wouldn¡¯t that be odd?¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned onto Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder as she tried to hide the look of loss in her eyes.

    In reality, she was thinking of leading a quiet and carefree life with Long Tianyu.

    Knowing that Long Tianyu¡¯s identity was such, it would be very difficult for him to agree to her request.

    She was only making a sweet-nothings statement, but Long Tianyu responded with the most practical answer.

    Having been through so much together, there was, however, one statement that they had not made to each other.

    Lin Mengya wondered if she would ever hear this statement from Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Pet name? My father, the emperor, and my mother, his concubine, always call me Yu¡¯er. Is this considered a pet name?¡±

    Long Tianyu frowned as he gazed at the youngdy who was resting her head on his shoulder.

    Now what was she trying to do?

    ¡°Yu¡¯er? Psst, it¡¯s embarrassing for me to call you that. How about I call you Taro?¡±

    Her eyes widened and sparkled.

    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu cheekily.

    ¡°Call me whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Toka¡± sounded a little tacky. However, since it was suggested by her, he felt a sweetness in his heart instead.

    ¡°Tako! Tako! Tako! Haha, this sounds really down to earth.¡±

    Even though the name sounded tacky, Long Tianyu ought to feel awkward, but he actually epted it quietly.

    Holding tightly to Long Tianyu¡¯s arm, Lin Mengya was obvious very satisfied.

    Seeing how she was all smiles and how lovely she looked when she acted so coquettishly, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness.

    He could not help but dote on her affectionately in everything.

    ¡°Tako, we¡¯ll be able to go home soon. I¡¯m beginning to miss Father and Brother. Can I go see my father?¡±

    When she was done with her horsey, she leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and spoke with a voice that gave away the loneliness she was feeling.

    ¡°Alright, once we return to the Capital City, I¡¯ll make a request to my father to reward the army. By then, you¡¯ll be able to see your father.¡±

    While he embraced her slim figure, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart leaped at the thought of returning home.

    He wondered how the emperor¡¯s health was given that so much time had passed.

    Also, he wondered how his mother was. She ought to suffer a great deal in the hands of the queen.

    At the thought of his mother, his eyes looked downcast. Surely, Lin Mengya could empathize with him. She reached out and caressed Long Tianyu¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the queen won¡¯t dare to do anything to Concubine De. I believed the emperor would have already found this out. Concubine De would be safe in the presence of the emperor.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words offort, Long Tianyu felt his anxiety eased a little despite feeling worried.

    Just when the two lovebirds were enjoying a moment of sweetness, Zuo Qiuyu, the third wheel, sneaked up to them once again.

    ¡°Cough, cough, I don¡¯t mean to intrude. Just that Nan Rui is here and he had sent for Long Tianyu and me. I... I didn¡¯t see anything you¡¯re doing...¡±

    When Lin Mengya saw an embarrassed Zuo Qiuyu, who had quickly turned away, Lin Mengya could not be bothered to ridicule him.

    She merely shot him a cold look and sent the two men away.

    When they had disappeared from her sightpletely, Lin Mengya took out a small jade whistle from inside her sleeve.

    It was sculpted from high-quality white jade. If one did not look carefully, he would have missed the character ¡°Ya¡± which was engraved on it.

    Indeed, it was the same character ¡°Ya¡± in Lin Mengya¡¯s name.

    Lin Mengya seemed to be hesitating. It was only after a moment that she finally put the whistle to her lips.

    She blew hard into it and strangely, no sound came from the whistle.

    Perhaps the sound it made was out of the audible range for human beings.

    After she blew into it three times, Lin Mengya eventually put down the whistle.

    It was because, at this moment, a figure in red had quietly appeared before her.

    Lin Mengya sat there in a daze, trying her best to control her emotions.

    However, she could no longer control her tears, which welled up in her eyes and dripped down.

    While she remained seated, her teardrops fell like pearls, dripping down one by one in silence.

    The figure moved slowly from the door all the way to her front.

    The person reached out a delicate hand with long, slender fingers and gently wiped away the tears at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oops, why are you crying,ss?¡±

    The voice sounded frivolous as usual.

    There was a kind of affection and tenderness not found elsewhere in the world.

    ¡°Will you stop crying? What do you say that I perform some magic trick to entertain you?¡±

 Chapter 531 - Reunion in the Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 531 Reunion in the Foreign Land</h4>

    When she finished speaking, her delicate and fairplexioned hand jerked abruptly.

    He revealed a huge red peony in full bloom in his hand.

    ¡°Allow me to put it on you. Let¡¯s see if it looks good.¡±

    In that instant, a fragrant scent floated past. Lin Mengya opened her teary eyes as he put the brilliant peony in her dark hair.

    ¡°Where have you been? You damned fox!¡±

    She grasped tightly onto Qinghu¡¯s clothes and leaned into his embrace. She sounded like she had spoken through clenched teeth.

    This damned guy had left without a word. Not only did he not bid goodbye, but he also did not say where he was going.

    To her, Qinghu was like an extremely protective and kind elder brother.

    Although she felt the say way towards Lin Nansheng, Qinghu had after all stayed by her side day and night. She was like the apple of his eye.

    It was only natural that her sibling-like rtionship with Qinghu was even more intense.

    ¡°Tsk, this flower is way too shy for ourss. It makes you look like a matchmakingdy, so tacky!¡±

    There he went spouting nonsense as usual. Lin Mengya could no longer stand it so she used her small hand to pinch hard on Qinghu¡¯s chess.

    ¡°Hey, hey, you cheekyss! Why did you resort to violence when Ie all this way to see you and have barely spoken much?¡±

    While Qinghu grimaced, he did not push Lin Mengya away.

    Gently, he folded her into an embrace and started stroking her hair.

    Who would have expected that this tender moment onlysted for a short time. Lin Mengya soon lifted her head and tugged at his clothes and began interrogating him like a fiend.

    ¡°Where the hell have you been?! You literally vanished without a trace. Did you know how dead worried the entire family has been?¡±

    Whilst there was still a shiny tear hanging from her curly eyshes, she had started behaving like a debt-collector in the next moment.

    Given no other choice, Qinghu tried to curry favor her lest she resorted to strangling him the moment she felt provoked.

    ¡°My goodness, why are you treating me so harshly given that this is a reunion after a long parting? Did you miss me? Do the foursses and the two little creatures back home miss me?¡±

    Lin Mengya shot daggers at Qinghu, who again attempted to get away from giving her a satisfactory exnation.

    Seeing that there was no way of escape, Qinghu sighed and stopped smiling cheekily.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee,ss. You shouldn¡¯t get implicated in this troublesome situation. Take my advice and leave with Long Tianyu straight away. If you dy, I¡¯m afraid not even he could to save you.¡±

    Qinghu had never lied to her. This was something Lin Mengya was certain of since time passed.

    He would simply try to evade those questions from her if he was unwilling to reveal the answer. He had rarely lied to her.

    If these words wereing from him, it could very well be true that what she was involved in at the moment wasplicated and far and wide effects.

    If even Long Tianyu was unable to protect her, how terrifying was that power?

    Lin Mengya frowned and let go of her grip on his clothes.

    Qinghu was not at all bothered by how his expensive and delicate clothes were spoiled. He sat down by her right-hand side and reached out gently to her less dexterous right arm to check on it.

    ¡°Fortunately your arm had been treated, otherwise I would have killed him.¡±

    A vicious look appeared momentarily in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    He would never allow those people who had hurt his littless to go unscathed!

    Lin Mengya suddenly caught the intention in Qinghu¡¯s tone. She turned around and saw that Qinghu was adorned in high-quality silk jacquard of bright colors and magnificent clouds.

    Even in the Capital City of Dajin, clothes made from such material were usually only presented as gifts to the emperor.

    A bolt of such fabric would be very costly. In fact, it would be hard for anyone toy hold of the likes of it. Such materials were only used by members of the royal family.

    As Qinghu spied the astonished look in her eyes, finally a look of helplessness and sadness appeared on his face.

    ¡°Lass, I... I¡¯ve gone back to my old ways. Will you me me?¡±

    Qinghu sounded hesitant.

    Nevertheless, the broken look in his eyes was painful to behold.

    All of a sudden, a feeling of rage rose within Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Who?! Who forced you into it? He must be asking for death to eveny a finger on you!¡±

    A look of surprise appeared in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    After a moment, he broke into a self-mocking smile.

    He had known that thisss would never regard him with disdain.

    He reached out and pushed her back onto her seat. His eyebrows arched into crescents as he smiled, looking at how her face had flushed from anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not been forced by someone. It¡¯s just that I know that sooner orter, you will be at loggerheads with them. Therefore, I¡¯ve gone back to act as your secret agent.¡±

    Lin Mengya suppressed the anger within and stared at Qinghu, who was dressed in a bright red outfit. It had not been long since shest saw him but he had lost much weight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be my secret agent. Why don¡¯t you go back with me this time? Xiaoyu left and I don¡¯t want you to be like him because that would mean the chance of meeting up with you again is very slim.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little despondent. In fact, she knew that Qinghu had gone back because of her despite him keeping quiet about it.

    Clenching her fists, she believed that it was all because she was too useless.

    If she had the ability to fight against the entire world, Qinghu and Xiaoyu would not have to leave her.

    ¡°Silly you. I can¡¯t be by your side every day. That way, I would have to either disguise myself as a woman or fight with a poker face. Take my advice and get yourself out of this situation as soon as possible. Otherwise, you might meet with danger.¡±

    Seeing that Qinghu was persistent in persuading her to get out of the situation, Lin Mengya still shook her head and sneered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just up and leave. Do you think they will let me off? The music score for the green stringed instrument is still with me. They would not let me off wherever I am.¡±

    Qinghu froze for a moment at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    There was a nervous look in his eyes, but Lin Mengya merely smiled at him when she saw the rm in his eyes.

    ¡°Have you found out about everything?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked down and the sparkle in her eyes vanished.

    ¡°Not only you. Even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu are still thinking to keep me in the dark? Actually, I¡¯ve long guessed that what they want is the music score for the green stringed instrument, which is in my possession. The Pavilion of Herbs is merely a weapon in their hands. I¡¯m the only person in this entire world who knows the whereabouts of the music score for the green stringed instrument. Do you think the person behind you would let me off?¡±

    Qinghu stopped smiling and shook his head. He thought it was enough for him to keep this a secret. Little did he expect Lin Mengya to be so familiar with the crux of the issue since a long time back.

    ¡°Even if he refuses to let you off, I won¡¯t allow him toy a finger on you. However, you¡¯re not capable enough to escape from his clutches now. You need to be stronger than now.¡±

    Qinghu was not just saying frightening things to cause rm, neither was he using these words as a pretext to persuade Lin Mengya to leave this ce rife with trouble.

    It was more because, with his capability, he was merely like a dog working for that man.

    Lin Mengya might hold the status of a celebrity, she was after all no match for that person.

    Perhaps there was no one in this world who was his equal.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps I am indeed not capable enough to eradicate him now. This is something I¡¯m aware of long ago, Qinghu. If we wish to totally eradicate that person, I would be the most suitable person to do so.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood up. Standing against the light, her features were obscured. However, her erect silhouette touched Qinghu.

    Perhaps she was right.

    The corners of his lips curled up into a thoughtful smile.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for the arrival of that day. Take care,ss.¡±

    He gently patted her head with hisrge hands.

    Despite not seeing eye to eye and despite having many more things he wished he could say to her, he had to leave at this moment.

    ¡°Damned fox, listen carefully. I don¡¯t care how violent and formidable that person controlling you is, promise me you will continue living. If you die before I do, I¡¯ll surely visit the king of hell to drag you out of there!¡±

    The figure d in a bright red coat seemed to hesitate for a moment when he turned to go.

    Gradually, the figure disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.

    The only thing he left behind was the peony flower in her hair diffusing its fragrance.

    You have to live on!

    As she fiddled with the peony flower, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts.

    The whistle had been secretly given to her by Yu An when he returned from a trip out that day.

    Although Qinghu appeared to be full of energy, his face was paler than before.

    Without having to look carefully, Lin Mengya could tell that the poison that Qinghu had tried so hard to shake off of was in fact tormenting his body.

    Although that substance in Qinghu¡¯s body could increase the energy in one¡¯s body, the price that came with it was a shorter lifespan, therefore an earlier death.

    Lin Mengya could imagine what kind of torment Qinghu had gone through having returned to that hell once again after betraying them.

    It was just too bad that he was always too tight-lipped on matters he was intent to keep from her.

    She supposed he had taken the risk toe to her this time not just to warn her. It could not be so simple.

    ¡°Who was here?¡±

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu¡¯s voice echoed from outside.

    Lin Mengya turned around and showed him the peony flower in her hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Qinghu. He came to see me just now.¡±

    Nodding, Long Tianyu did not seem to be surprised that Qinghu managed to visit.

    ¡°He¡¯s in a very precarious situation now. You need to remind him to be careful. Those people behind this are not that easy to deal with.¡±

    Long Tianyumented after pondering for a moment.

    Looking at him, Lin Mengya curled up her lips in curiosity.

    ¡°Even I¡¯m clueless about the person directing him from behind. How many more secrets are you keeping from me, Long Tianyu?¡±

    Long Tianyu sighed. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s bright eyes, he was immediately stricken with guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also just found out recently. I only know that the person was tough and difficult to deal with. As for evidence, I¡¯ve not managed to find anything concrete. There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m certain of. Those people who attacked us, the courtesan¡¯s quarters where Hongyu resided as well as those young girls we found during the night, were all closely rted to the person behind Qinghu.¡±

 Chapter 532 - Monstrous Power

    <h4>Chapter 532 Monstrous Power</h4>

    ¡°If this is indeed true, wouldn¡¯t this person¡¯s power beparable to that of a king?¡±

    Lin Mengya was struck dumb with surprise. Although she had deduced that this mysterious man behind Qinghu was so powerful that he had direct ess to the highest authorities.

    However, from what Long Tianyu said, she almost felt that what she knew was just the tip of the iceberg.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s countenance appeared rather dignified.

    ¡°No, perhaps that person behind Qinghu indeed possesses great power on a certain level. However, the king is someone who governs an entire nation after all. No matter how formidable that man is, there¡¯s no way he could have the same kind of control as a king. Nevertheless, if we are talking about the situation in the Nation of Lintian, he only needs to nurture a puppet emperor and the Nation of Lintian would fall into his hands. My father, the emperor had long discovered this man¡¯s existence. However, after years of investigating, my father and I are still unable to grasp any clues regarding this mysterious man in the dark despite knowing that he is extremely wealthy and cunning.¡±

    Long Tianyu began feeling frustrated at the mention of this matter.

    It was inevitable for anyone who had made such a great effort to investigate but reaped nothing in return to feel frustrated.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, seemed toe to a realization from Qinghu¡¯s warning today as well as Long Tianyu¡¯s words. They were like a lead that linked up the many tiny pieces of information which she did not understand before now.

    Qinghu once mentioned that this mysterious and cold-blooded power had been around since he was young.

    If she were to calcte backward base on Qinghu¡¯s age, this power would have existed even back in the generation of her grandfather.

    Moreover, they had actually spent so much effort just so that they couldy hold of the music score for the green stringed instrument in her possession, could she then deduce that her mother had not left on impulse?

    Perhaps the reason the Chief Elder died was really that he had given his all to cover up and protect her mother.

    Could this mean that her mother had left her brothers and kinsman to go to a foreign country to avoid a disaster?

    Could she then make a wild guess that Cousin Chen went through the turbulent time of seizing power as the descendent of the concubine was a result of the action of the mysterious power?

    In this case, what on earth was this music score for the green stringed instrument in her possession?

    If even the sovereign power of the nation dreaded such power and thought the power to be so precious, she could understand the reason behind this even if she were some dim wits.

    The only question now was what use was the music score for the green instrument?

    An answer which was about toe out at one¡¯s call had been obstructed by a weak wall.

    What Lin Mengya needed most now was a hammer to tear down this wall.

    Whatever was the secret?

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was in a daze while she pondered, Long Tianyu called out softly to her and waved his hand before her eyes.

    However, she did not respond to him at all.

    If he had known that she would be so serious about it, he would have chosen to keep some things from her, lest she be overly anxious and tired herself over this matter.

    ¡°Mengya! Mengya! Get a grip on yourself. Stop thinking about it.¡±

    She thought there was a voice calling out to her from afar.

    Lin Mengya suddenly regained her consciousness and the first thing she saw was the anxious look on Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face.

    She lifted her hand and brushed it over her forehead.

    She was more and more familiar with the use of the Shen Nung system. As a habit now, she would resort to using the system to analyzerge amounts of information whenever she came across anything difficult.

    Perhaps it was because she was so used to it now that nowadays she no longer felt the dizziness when she overused the system.

    Unfortunately, while she was involved in developing the Shen Nung system, she was only in charge of part of the project.

    Perhaps even her teacher did notpletely understand this high-tech smart system for the human brain.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve only been too focused on my thoughts. Oh yes, Qinghu came to tell me to get out of this ce with you as soon as possible. He must have received word that the man was getting impatient and could not wait to deal with me.¡±

    Long Tianyu sneered when he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Who would be so audacious to think ofying a finger on his wife?!

    ¡°Although Qinghu said that not even you would be able to protect me, shouldn¡¯t we get back at them in some ways given that they had yed so many tricks on me.¡±

    A sly look shed across her eyes. Long Tianyu could not help but felt a warm feeling within him, being touched by what he saw.

    His little fox always managed to take advantage of others instead of the other way round.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    His simple, one-word answer told of how much he doted on her.

    He was willing to anything to make her happy.

    In contrast with the exciting atmosphere Lin Mengya was enjoying, the people in the Pavilion of Herbs were undergoing the toughest time of their lives at this moment.

    Just as Lin Mengya expected, they, being the outsiders, were the first suspects when something happened in the stone chamber.

    However, the four of them acted as if nothing had happened. They ate and drank as usual. Despite being incredulous, those people did not dare to openly search their premise.

    Because of this, they were able to shift the suspicion onto people from other courtyards.

    Once they moved on to the other courtyards, they no longer treated those people as politely as they treated Lin Mengya and herpany.

    Although it was already evening time, there was quite a stir in the inner courts.

    It was not very convenient for Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Zuo Qiuyu to go out, so they had to rely on Yu An, who was at liberty to go out to gather information.

    Not long after, he sneaked back with news, wearing a victorious smile on his face.

    ¡°You may not be aware, Princess, that a greatmotion has started outside. Nan Rui and the two Duanmu elders imed that someone had snuck into the pharmacyst night to mess up the examination question. They did a search within the inner courts and finally found that two of Elder Qian¡¯s disciples had gone missing. The elders are now in a heated argument. Elder Qian refuses to admit and insisted that Nan Rui and the two Duanmu elders are trying to frame him. As for those two disciples, they must have been enticed by some bad guys to shift the me. You missed a good show. Those four elders who ages add up to more than two hundred years were shouting abuse at each other like shrill housewives.¡±

    Yu An could not smother augh. It must have been a funny sight, but it was also an outlet to vent his displeasure.

    It appeared that everyone apart from Chang Tianhua knew what was going on the night before.

    They were just not sure who the culprit was.

    What was so coincidental was the disappearance of the two disciples.

    His suspicious gaze moved from Zuo Qiuyu to Long Tianyu.

    However, the two men, like her, were rather stunned and dumbfounded.

    After pondering for a moment, a knowing smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why? Do you know who did it?¡±

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows as he fixed his gaze on thess who was smiling away.

    ¡°Who else but Qinghu? He knows best that I¡¯m the kind of person who would never suffer losses in silence. Naturally, he would take this opportunity to y a trick on them. I had wanted to do the same, but he had beat me to it.¡±

    At that time, Lin Mengya was practicing her handwriting when coincidentally, Yu An returned.

    After all that had happened, she finally came to a realization of the cause of effect of this incident.

    ¡°Qinghu? Is he the previous leader of Peach Blossom Dock? My dear cousin, you are indeed surrounded by many talents!¡±

    While Long Tianyu was familiar with Qinghu, Zuo Qiuyu looked surprised. He did not have many interactions with Qinghu. He had merely heard about this legendary figure from the mouths of other people.

    Having made much effort just to enter the Pavilion of Herbs himself, it surprised him that Qinghu seemed to enter it with much ease as if there was no one guarding the pavilion.

    ¡°He is indeed a very capable person, just that he is a very troublesome, capable man. I will introduce the two of you if there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡±

    At this moment, a shadow shed by his forehead.

    While no one noticed, he was sensitive enough to feel the intimacy between Lin Mengya and Qinghu when she mentioned him.

    Although he knew that Lin Mengya treated Qinghu as her elder brother and that Qinghu did not intend to overstep the boundaries, he was after all a man.

    Regardless of how Qinghu tried to hide his feelings, Long Tianyu could still sense Qinghu¡¯s affection towards Lin Mengya hidden in his heart.

    Although Long Tianyu knew that Lin Mengya would not have a change of heart towards him, Long Tianyu, who had not been in a romantic rtionship before, tasted jealousy for the first time.

    He was jealous.

    ¡°Sounds like a n. I¡¯ve heard about him for a long time. This man is an amazing man¡ª¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu, who was getting all excited, suddenly realized that someone was wearing a cold look in his eyes.

    Err... maybe it was time for him to back away.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, cousin. I shan¡¯t impose on you any longer. Let¡¯s go back to rest, Yu An!¡±

    Once he finished speaking, he dragged Yu An along with him and left in a hurry, leaving Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu alone in their room.

    ¡°This man is such an oddball.¡±

    Lin Mengya had missed the chilling look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, which seemed to overflow.

    She sighed softly, looking at Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s back as he left. After that, she went back to practicing her handwriting.

    She could not help but feel ashamed that although she was so highly educated, the handwriting of a doctor was intelligible to the people of modern times.

    However, the others in her profession made no mistakes in recognizing these lively and vigorous flourishes in calligraphy.

    This made her handwriting look like unintelligible scribbles.

    Now that she had promised Chang Tianhua and Zuo Qiuyu, she had to write out the entire music score for the green stringed instrument from memory.

    If someone else were to write it down while she recited, it might waste even more time.

    Anyway, she did not have much to do within these few days. She might as well calm down to practice her handwriting.

    Nevertheless, the soft brushes were a thousand times more difficult to write than using the ballpoint pen.

    She had spent the entire evening writing only simple characters with basic strokes.

    Compared to when she first started her handwriting had transformed from squiggly scribbles to more recognizable characters. However, she had paid the price of a strained wrist.

    Thank goodness that her right arm had regained its sensation and practicing her handwriting was as good as doing physiotherapy.

    However, when she looked at the characters Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu wrote for her, she felt like carrying her writings and hiding in some mouseholes.

 Chapter 533 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 533 Sudden Change</h4>

    It was no wonder that the young masters and misses in television dramas were all well-educated since young. They would have gone through a lot of hard work to achieve beautiful handwritings.

    Now that she was considered a half invalid...

    Sigh, Lin Mengya scrunched up the calligraphy paper filled with more recognizable characters after much hard work, tossing it into the trash can, feeling demoralized.

    In the past hour, the number of scrunched up paper balls increased quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get all tensed up when you¡¯re holding the brush. Keep your hand steady and use the strength of the wrist to move the brush. Take your time instead of rushing it.¡±

    A warm,rge hand with slender long fingers suddenly came down on Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate, trembling hand.

    All of a sudden, a mellow, rich voice sounded by her ear and it made her heart melt.

    While Long Tianyu held on to her hand, exining to her the important points regarding calligraphy writing, Lin Mengya felt overwhelmed by his tender treatment towards her.

    In that instance, they were drawn close to each other. Although only her back was in contact with his chest, Long Tianyu¡¯s body heat made Lin Mengya restless and her heartbeat began pounding.

    She could not help but stole a nce at Long Tianyu¡¯s profile. Cursing under her breath for being so useless, she told herself that he had merelye to guide her in writing calligraphy. What on earth was she thinking about?

    She forced herself to calm down by pinching herself.

    ¡°The secret to practicing calligraphy is to have a calm heart. That way, your hand will follow your heart and you will get it in one go.¡±

    With Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guidance, Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand stopped trembling.

    With the power from this gentle yet firm guidance, she found that every stroke she made was smooth and flowing.

    Finally, she was able to move the brush in a fluid motion. Her writing may not be a standardized form, however, the simple character, which meant ¡°big¡± began to appear vividly on the calligraphy paper.

    ¡°It truly got so much better!¡±

    Lin Mengya almost cried out in excitement when she saw the most beautiful calligraphy she ever made in her entire life.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he gazed at the girl who appeared to be so satisfied with her handwriting. He could not help but shook his head.

    She was truly an oddball.

    He used to think that she was merely a money face.

    To his surprise, it turned out that in her eyes, those riches were merely like mist that disappeared quickly.

    On one hand, it seemed that she was so innocent and without guile, on the other hand, she was full of tricks up her sleeves and he was nowhere as ruthless as her.

    Now that she was rejoicing over just being able to write a presentable character.

    She was truly one of a kind.

    ¡°Alright, shall we call it a day? Your right arm barely recovered. Don¡¯t overwork it, otherwise, it might cause more harm than good.¡±

    Long Tianyu took the brush from her hand and cast it down forcefully. Lin Mengya had spent the night engaging in this boring writing practice.

    From how she found itborious just taking up the brush to now when people hardly tell that she was forcing herself, but Long Tianyu had spotted the beads of perspiration on her snow-white forehead.

    Thisss never expressed the difficulties she was facing easily.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu was pained seeing how persistent and hard on herself she was.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired now anyway. Why don¡¯t we rest early? Are you going to make your bed on the floor or sleep on the bed tonight?¡±

    Lin Mengya dodged and slipped out of Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace cheekily.

    Lin Mengya gazed mischievously at Long Tianyu as she waited for his response.

    For the past few nights, they had been sharing a bed while they slept.

    Although nothing enchanting had happened, Long Tianyu could no longer suppress the feeling of having her in his arms. It had be a habit.

    He had thought that Lin Mengya was shy about it, but she began preparing the bed by taking out a nket and pillow.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll sleep on the bed then.¡±

    Slightly taken aback, Long Tianyu fixed his gaze at Lin Mengya as she made the bed.

    Then again, he thought he had been thinking too much when he saw the mischievous smile on thess¡¯s face.

    He approached her, intending to embrace her, but to his surprise, Lin Mengya turned and escaped like a slippery eel.

    ¡°Go to sleep quickly. Good night!¡±

    Lin Mengya, who stood by the door of the inner chamber, waved her hand at him innocently.

    In that instant, Long Tianyu¡¯s displeasure dissipated at the sight of her.

    This girl was always so intelligent and he wondered what she was hiding up her sleeves this time.

    Smiling and nodding, he sat on the bed and watched as she gently closed the door of the inner chamber.

    However, once in the inner chamber, the smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s lips gradually disappeared.

    Flinging herself onto the bed, Long Tianyu¡¯s scent still lingered in her nostrils.

    Right now, she felt as if something was missing when she was so used to being in his embrace.

    Even she did not understand why she was feeling so awkward all of a sudden.

    Could it be because that time of the month was approaching?

    Sheid down on the bed, feeling both a little mncholic and panicky.

    In reality, she was fully aware that she was feeling unsettled.

    It was all because of the answer Long Tianyu gave her.

    While she knew that Long Tianyu had a soft spot for her, at the same time, she also knew that he would not live an ordinary life.

    It was not that she really wanted Long Tianyu to keep herpany in the Nation of Lintian and live like amoner. Just like her, he could not simply let go of the national affairs of his country.

    However, once Long Tianyu ascended the throne, even if she was the woman by his side whom he loved most, how could she, who had been through modern education, live her life sharing her husband with other women?

    Perhaps this was not a big deal for the people here. Some so-called virtuous wives would even take the initiative to look for concubines for her husband.

    She would never be able to do that.

    However, she knew very clearly that once Long Tianyu ascended the throne, matters in the imperial harem would be considered state affairs and not family affairs.

    By then, even if Long Tianyu was reluctant to take concubines, the government officials would not agree.

    Unfortunately, she was not an impulsive person. Her rationality gave her the ability to see the problems clearly while staying cool about them.

    If there were to be other women who came forward to fight for Long Tianyu with her, she would surely resort to something deemed ruthless and cruel by others given her character.

    One could not judge her as ruthless, rather, love was supposed to be selfish.

    Long Tianyu might be able to protect her now, but what would happen when he bes the ruler of the country?

    Would she be the only one he loved in the imperial harem?

    It was not so much that shecked self-confidence, neither was it because she did not trust Long Tianyu. Rather, this was a problem that existed between them that had to deal with head-on.

    Before she could figure this problem out, she thought it was better to keep a distance between them.

    Otherwise, she might deal harshly with Long Tianyu if she was ovee by her brutish nature one day.

    Just thinking about this made her flush.

    What if they bedded each other before she got her thoughts clear on this? Given her character, she would be very possessive over Long Tianyu and would want to have his exclusive love.

    Heavens! This was a truly difficult problem!

    On the other side of the door, Long Tianyu, who had fallen into a light sleep could hear Lin Mengya sighing as well as tossing and turning on her bed.

    What on earth was thess doing?

    If Long Tianyu knew that at this moment, his wife was contemting running away and pushing him away, he mightugh wryly and then¡ª

    Whether he might go along with her or try to stop her would be a problem in itself.

    After the night passed, when they were having breakfast together the following morning, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An felt something abnormal between the two of them.

    They used to act intimately around each other even when people were watching. They usually did whatever they felt like doing even if their act brought goosebumps to others around them.

    However, the two appeared displeased at this moment and they were acting awkwardly around each other.

    Did they have a fight?

    That was impossible given that they did not hear any stir the night before.

    He scooped a mouthful of rice and stuffed it in his mouth.

    The pair was really acting strange.

    ¡°I¡¯m full. You go ahead and enjoy the food.¡±

    Lin Mengya took some bites haphazardly but felt that she did not have much appetite.

    She had spent the night worrying and on the second day, she could not help bute out to meet them with dark circles around her eyes.

    Now that her mind was totally messed up, she needed a good sleep.

    After letting her imagination run away with herself, she had started avoiding Long Tianyu without being aware of it herself.

    Whether Long Tianyu cast her a loving look or spoke to her with a tender tone, Lin Mengya could not help feeling a deep sense of frustration towards them.

    She was afraid that one day when she could no longer withstand it, she would seek her own doom by trying to possess Long Tianyu by force, disregarding every other danger.

    If she turned into the shrew Long Tianyu detested, would he dote on her like before?

    She could not fathom what she would do if Long Tianyu grew tired of her one day.

    The most frightening of all would be if she became insane to the extreme.

    This was more so for her.

    She had no other choice but to run away in order to protect herself as well as Long Tianyu.

    Love was never a battlefield for people tounch attacks.

    There was a feeling of sadness in her heart. Sometimes, she would rather her not be so clear-minded.

    ¡°Sigh, you haven¡¯t eaten much, Mengya¡ª how fast she escaped! Did you two quarrel, Long Tianyu?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu called after Long Tianyu, but she had run away too quickly.

    It was as if she had been pursued by some ghost.

    Zuo Qiuyu turned around to cast Long Tianyu a quizzical look and blurted out the question.

    ¡°I... no, we didn¡¯t.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was as perplexed as Zuo Qiuyu, shook his head.

    They were still getting along so well yesterday after. How did the situation turn to this after one night?

    He had always failed to understand women. Moreover given Lin Mengya¡¯s way of thinking, he waspletely clueless about what she was thinking.

    He could not help but began to feel frustration rising from within.

    Unbeknownst to Long Tianyu, who was never bothered about how others think of him, he wished he could be a parasite in Lin Mengya¡¯s stomach so he could understand all her thoughts.

    ¡°Cough, cough, did you sleep on separate bedsst night?¡±

 Chapter 534 - Villainous Advisor

    <h4>Chapter 534 Viinous Advisor</h4>

    Long Tianyu gazed at Zuo Qiuyu with a mixed expression in his eyes.

    This was a very private matter between the two of us. Why was this fellow enquiring about it?

    When Zuo Qiuyu saw the suspicious look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, all he could do was force a smile.

    Rubbing his palms together, Zuo Qiuyu awkwardly moved closer to Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.

    He whispered briefly into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear and immediately, a look of surprise and doubt appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. Finally, he seemed to be taken in by what Zuo Qiuyu said.

    ¡°Are you serious about what you said?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at Zuo Qiuyu solemnly. Finally, thetter nodded with conviction.

    ¡°I¡¯m a physician, so naturally such matters won¡¯t escape me. I know that you have a soft spot for my cousin, but no matter how much you fancy her, you have to consider her health. You must not be too demanding on her, lest her health suffers long-term effects in the future.¡±

    A strained look shed across Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes.

    Although Long Tianyu did not like the feeling of being teased and mocked, he had no choice but to let this fellow go for now.

    He furrowed his brows and turned towards Lin Mengya, feeling a little worried.

    ¡°Is there a way to nurse this illness?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu thought he should not y the bystander when he saw how Long Tianyu was taking this so seriously.

    He leaned close to Long Tianyu and whispered something into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear. Thereafter, Long Tianyu shot him a nce, then left the conference room.

    Although Lin Mengya felt befuddled, she could not fall asleep.

    Frustrated, she covered her face with the nket and quietly med Long Tianyu for making her fall for him.

    Back in the days when she was still studying in medical school, she always fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow no matter how busy and exhausted she was.

    However, the Lin Mengya of today had suffered insomnia all because of Long Tianyu.

    ¡°For goodness sake! What am I so confused about?¡±

    Feeling exasperated, Lin Mengya lifted the nket, focusing her vision on the top part of the bed.

    Sincest night, she felt as if theplicated emotions in her was almost driving her crazy.

    If she had known that romantic love was so difficult to deal with, she would rather be poisoned to death right from the beginning, than to have anything to do with Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Are you asleep, Mengya?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice echoed from outside the door all of a sudden.

    Lin Mengya was startled and froze for a moment. Straightening her clothes and tidying up her hair, she sat up on the bed and responded with a lukewarm tone.

    ¡°Come in, I¡¯m not asleep yet.¡±

    The door was pushed open by Long Tianyu from outside.

    Thereafter, he brought in a big bowl with great caution.

    Lin Mengya felt perplexed. It was only after she saw the dark liquid in therge bowl that she turned to look at Long Tianyu with puzzlement.

    ¡°What medicine is this?¡±

    ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot. Zuo Qiuyu said this medicine is good for your health.¡±

    Naturally, Lin Mengya did not suspect anything when she witnessed how cautious Long Tianyu was carrying the bowl.

    She pondered for a moment, lifted the bowl, and in one gulp, she downed the contents.

    What she did not expect was that the medicine was not bitter, rather it tasted a little spicy. To her greater surprise, the medicinal soup was actually sweet.

    It was only when she had finished the entire bowl of soup that the frown on Long Tianyu¡¯s face eased gradually.

    At that moment, he gazed at Lin Mengya with a concerned look in his eyes.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished drinking, you should sleep for a while. Zuo Qiuyu said that you should take a good rest in the next few days. You may leave all other matters to me. I¡¯ll handle them for you.¡±

    Then, he caressed Lin Mengya¡¯s head gently and affectionately.

    He even fiddled with her nket to make sure she was properly covered.

    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu with a surprised expression on her face. However, when she saw the doting look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya finally understood.

    ¡°What did that idiotic Zuo Qiuyu say to you?!¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and did not know whether tough or to cry.

    Hesitating for a moment, Long Tianyu said with a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier? Women... are naturally different from men. It was my fault for being negligent. Please rest well for the next few days.¡±

    Immediately, Lin Mengya had a grasp of what happened.

    Zuo Qiuyu was not to be med for such a misunderstanding. It was difficult not to make Long Tianyu worry when she acted so abnormallyst night so abruptly.

    However...

    That fellow was a physician. It should not escape him whether that time of the month had arrived for her.

    It appeared that he was abusing his medical knowledge and skills to make fun of Long Tianyu.

    She was speechless.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, actually I... forget it, thank you anyway.¡±

    The bowl of ginger red sugar soup not only warmed her body, but it also melted her heart.

    Despite having the intention to push him away, she realized that she had neglected Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings.

    He liked her. He was even willing to sacrifice his life for her.

    Love was a matter between the two of them. How could she be so selfish to reject Long Tianyu and push him away because of the little shadow in her heart?

    By doing so, she would be bringing hurt both to herself as well as Long Tianyu.

    Once she straightened out her thoughts, she was able toy aside the emotional entanglement in her heart for now.

    A warm and tender smile returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s countenance.

    Long Tianyu finally felt relieved and assured when he saw the expression on her face.

    He had thought that there was something abnormal about Lin Mengyast night. It seemed that Zuo Qiuyu had been right.

    This soup was not difficult to prepare. He would make sure this soup was always avable in their little kitchen.

    Lin Mengya was totally unaware that her change of mood had turned Zuo Qiuyu into Long Tianyu¡¯s benefactor.

    Once she came round, Lin Mengya was no longer emotionally entangled by those matters.

    She fell into a deep sleep and woke up only in the afternoon. By then, her vitality had returned as she walked out of her room.

    Apart from Long Tianyu and Yu An, Zuo Qiuyu was the only oneughing cheekily as if he had an evil n that worked.

    Lin Mengya sneered. How dare Zuo Qiuyu yed a trick on her!

    ¡°Are you alright, Princess? Has your body recuperated?¡±

    Yu An thought that Lin Mengya had fallen ill and quickly went up to ask about her.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was then that she felt the inconvenience.

    Her period had never been on time. In the past, at least she was surrounded bydies, but now, being surrounded by this group of men, it was awkward for her to exin what was happening.

    ¡°My dear cousin, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re well. Oh yes, I have a piece of good news for you.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu took the initiative to approached Lin Mengya and danced attendance on her. Obviously, he was trying to suck up to her with that sweet smile on his face.

    Lin Mengya nced at him coldly, trying to anticipate what tricks he was going to y next.

    ¡°Someone came in the morning to inform us that one of your old acquaintances hase for you. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you so I asked that he wait in the outer courtyard. Would you like to invite him in now?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu knew to stop before going too far. He had picked up this skill since he started interacting with Lin Mengya.

    On the surface, Lin Mengya might carry herself well, Zuo Qiuyu knew that if he were to drive her to the wall, even his brother, and the emperor might not be able to defend him.

    Sigh, it was all because of the ever-changing situations in the world. He would very much like to continue living for many more years.

    ¡°An old acquaintance? Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±

    At the mention of an old acquaintance, Lin Mengya quickly remembered the imposter old Taoist priest she met in the market and thedy boss of the Hengyun gambling den.

    In that instant, the sparkle in her eyes dimmed.

    The man used to have a profound rtionship with her mother. If not for her moment of negligence, she would still be living her own life now.

    She had no time for guilt and self-me because the conspiracy would create a wave one day.

    She was merely a fuse.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Lin Mengya was rather curious, but Zuo Qiuyu simply smiled mysteriously then got out of the way.

    Thereafter, a smart-looking figure threw herself at Lin Mengya in the next instant.

    ¡°Elder Sister! I finally found you. These people were so bad. They refused to let mee in!¡±

    The clear crispy voice caught Lin Mengya by surprise.

    The oundishly dressed young girl in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms lifted her face to look straight at her with herrge, watery eyes and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Xiu! Why are you here?¡±

    The girl who was putting her arms around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist was none other than Xiu, whom Lin Mengya almost sold away.

    At this instant, the girl with rosy lips and white teeth leaned into Lin Mengya¡¯s embrace and refused to part with her.

    Did they not say that thisss had left with her uncle?

    How was it that she managed to find Lin Mengya here only in a few days?

    ¡°I did leave with my uncle, but I couldn¡¯t help worrying about you, so I had a fight with my uncle. Then, my uncle brought me here to look for you. Elder Sister, I know you need help here. We, the members of the Dongfang family, are people who know to be grateful and repay other people¡¯s kindness!¡±

    Looking at how Xiu beat her chest as a gesture of assurance, Lin Mengya could not help but smiled.

    Xiu was pure, lovable, and bold. What was even moremendable was that she was upright and able to tell right from wrong.

    Lin Mengya had always had a good impression on her, moreover, she enjoyed Xiu¡¯spany very much.

    To Lin Mengya, seeing her was like seeing a younger sister.

    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t be so willful. Do you know it¡¯s very dangerous for you to stay here? Be a good girl. If you really don¡¯t want to go back, wait for me to leave this ce. Then, I¡¯ll speak to your uncle to ask for permission to make a trip to my house. As for now, you really have to leave.¡±

    Lin Mengya believed that those of her household would like Xiu very much.

    However, for Xiu to stay here now would be to be pushing down the abyss of suffering.

    Lin Mengya did not wish that to happen, neither could she do that.

    Now Xiu was getting anxious. She wished she could persuade Lin Mengya to let her stay, yet she did not want other people to know about it.

    She stamped her feet and leaned close to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ear.

    ¡°This¡ª are you serious?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu without doubts in her eyes as she asked her quietly.

    Immediately, Xiu nodded profusely and Lin Mengya found it difficult to turn her down because of the pleading look in her eyes.

    Lin Mengya remembered clearly how thisss had risked her life because of a promise back then.

    If she did not give in to her, she might create more trouble and in turn, she might be hurt.

    After much contemtion, Lin Mengya finally nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You are still the best, Elder Sister! I knew you would agree! Let me go bid farewell to my uncle. I¡¯ll be back in a while. Wait for me!¡±

    Lin Mengya watched as Xiu skipped away and she felt a burden weighed down on her heart.

    She looked around and saw the dubious looks on the faces of the three men.

    ¡°Im-mor-tal Pow-der,¡± she said softly.

 Chapter 535 - Windfall

    <h4>Chapter 535 Windfall</h4>

    What? Immortal Powder?

    The three of them turned to look at Lin Mengya simultaneously with disbelief in their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The news Xiu brought was ¡®Immortal Powder¡¯.¡±

    A smile formed at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

    Indeed, she had searched high and low only to find it when she least expect to.

    While she was stranded in the Pavilion of Herbs, at the same time, there were so many people outside who were eyeing her menacingly.

    Not to mention searching for the whereabouts of the Immortal Powder, she would be scrutinized by the people outside once she stepped out of this courtyard.

    Unfortunately for them, they would never expect that Xiu had found it and brought it here at this time.

    ¡°Could it be Dongfang Xu?¡±

    Long Tianyu quickly understood what Lin Mengya meant and he spoke his mind while frowning.

    Nodding, Lin Mengya gave Long Tianyu an affirming look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiu said that someone came looking for Dongfang Xu, hoping that he could help sell him some quality opium poppy. However, Dongfang Xuter rejected the request but that man did not give up. Eventually, it was a younger person who was a peer of Dongfang Xu¡¯s nephew who struck the deal. I was just wondering if the old capital cultivates medicinal herbs all year round, the purity of opium poppy nted here would be affected. However, it would be a different story if the opium poppyes from the Nation of Lieyun.

    There was a sparkle in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, although, on the surface, she did not appear to be anxious or impatient.

    Nevertheless, every suffering Long Tianyu went through had been etched in her mind.

    Thank good heavens that the Immortal Powder had arrived at her doorstep like a windfall.

    ¡°Could this be the reason Xiu insisted on entering the Pavilion of Herbs¡ª¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s brain was working faster for once.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows at him. He was not that dumb after all.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She said that the person who received the goods was a disciple in the Pavilion of Herbs. Although Dongfang Xu, her uncle had refused the deal, the Nation of Lieyun doesn¡¯t forbid the transaction of the opium poppy. For this reason, that nephew of his did not keep this as a secret from him. However, Xiu got the information from eavesdropping. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her uncle, so she hade here as an excuse to continue with the investigation. As for the why she knew I was interested was that during the transaction, it was because the person mentioned Long Tianyu and my name.¡±

    Lin Mengya mentioned the various causes in one breath.

    The three men appeared to have been enlightened all of a sudden. Little did they expect that after searching for so long to no avail, it was Xiu who finally brought this to them.

    Destiny really yed a trick on them.

    ¡°How dare that these people collude with the Pavilion of Herbs! Those people were obviously digging their graves for doing such things!¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu appeared rather agitated. Being someone who practiced medicine, he naturally abhorred this substance that did great harm to people.

    Moreover, such a malignant tumor had been born out of the Pavilion of Herbs, which epass the idea of an ideal nation.

    This made Zuo Qiuyu even more indignant.

    Lin Mengya naturally understood and shared his sentiments.

    As Lin Mengya patted Zuo Qiuyu on his arm, a cold look shed across her eyes.

    ¡°I hate it as much as you do, so we must find out who the culprit is andpletely exterminate him. Don¡¯t you worry, I will assist you.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s mood lifted lightly at Lin Mengya¡¯s promise to help.

    After the four of them continued in their conversation for a little while more, Xiu entered the room wearing a sweet smile on her face. She was followed by two simrly dressed men from the group of traveling businessmen who carried her baggage into the room.

    ¡°Alright, you may leave them here. You may go back to my uncle now and tell him that I¡¯lle to look for him after a few days. Please tell him not to worry about me. If he were to inquire about it further, just tell him not toe to fetch me personally because it¡¯s difficult to gain entrance into the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±

    Xiu might appear to be naive and mischievous, there was an air about her thatmanded obedience from the men by her side, who were more than a head taller than her.

    Her two stalwart followers did not dare answer back but responded to her subserviently.

    Although they appeared reluctant, they were a little fearful of Xiu.

    At the sight, Lin Mengya became rather amused and curious.

    Logically, Xiu was merely Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece, but the air about her had not been forced, neither was it a pretense.

    On the contrary, it was as if it was naturally cultivated in her life.

    Could it be that Xiu¡¯s status was not as simple as it appeared to be?

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on the two of you. Mr. Dongfang can trust that Xiu would be safe and sound with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and Xiu¡¯s two followers looked as if they found reinforcement and started thanking Lin Mengya profusely.

    ¡°Many thanks to Princess Anle. These are the belongings of our young mistress. Where shall we leave them?¡±

    These followers might look like they were difficult to deal with, but they surely paid attention to the expected etiquette.

    Lin Mengya indicated to them that they may leave Xiu¡¯s belongings in her room. Soon after they put down their young mistress¡¯s belongings, they took their leave.

    Once Xiu made sure they were gone, she stuck out her tongue.

    However, the moment she turned around, she bumped into Lin Mengya, who looked at her questioningly.

    Smiling, she held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and said with a soft voice, ¡°Elder Sister, can I sleep with you tonight?¡±

    She was not speaking with a loud voice, but it was enough for the other three to hear her clearly.

    Instinctively, Lin Mengya nced at Long Tianyu, who was silent and looking cool andposed as usual.

    Nevertheless, for a second, there was an expression of displeasure on his face, but it soon disappeared.

    Would a big man like him be calcting with a littless?

    ¡°Of course. Come over here. I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡±

    She tucked at Xiu and the two walked towards the room shared by Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    They had left the three men to their respective imaginations.

    Lin Mengya had wanted to tidy up Xiu¡¯s belongings but when Xiu saw how difficult it was for Lin Mengya to use her right arm, Xiu pushed Lin Mengya down onto the chair and refused to let her help.

    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve brought you a present. I wonder if you like it.¡±

    Smiling, Xiu stuffed a delicate-looking white ceramic bottle into Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    A present? Lin Mengya dazed for a moment, then she opened the cap of the ceramic bottle.

    Strangely, why was it empty?

    Just when Lin Mengya was taken by surprise, a subtle scent that made her dizzy diffused out of the bottle.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    It was merely a scent, but Lin Mengya was already made to feel faint from it.

    Xiu, who appeared to be tidying her belonging, suddenly patted herself on her head and ran over to Lin Mengya. Without exining to Lin Mengya, she drew out a shining dagger and cut open Lin Mengya¡¯s finger.

    A drop of blood oozed out from the little cut and dripped into the ceramic bottle.

    All of a sudden, a very soft sound of effervescence sounded next to Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    It was at this time that she came to her senses.

    ¡°What is inside this bottle?¡±

    A vignt Lin Mengya instantly stuffed the bottle back to Xiu.

    Thetter gave her an apologetic look. Feeling embarrassed, she said, ¡°This is a kind of poisonous bug where we came from. I¡¯ve wanted to give it to you as something that protects you. However, I¡¯ve forgotten that you need to feed it with your blood so that it would harm you. I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sister. It¡¯s just because I¡¯m... I¡¯m too excited.¡±

    Poisonous bug? Could it be used to protect oneself?

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that her master had once told her that the Nation of Lieyun was covered with poisonous things.

    For this reason, the officials in the imperial courts all the more knew how to cultivate these poisonous bugs.

    Xiu also mentioned that she carried with her a number of poisonous items with her. However, these items were rather bizarre. The Shen Nung system had in fact just begun to react to them.

    However, this was not because there was a problem with the system. Rather, it was because the fragrant scent that diffused in the air had numbed her sense somewhat.

    Based on the system¡¯s analysis, the fragrant scent diffusing into the air had a strong numbing effect.

    In terms of its function, it was like an anesthetic that could be inhaled directly.

    ¡°Get out this moment and apologize to Elder Sister, the princess!¡±

    Xiu could tell that Lin Mengya did not me her.

    Using her little hand, she patted lightly on the bottles, and following that, a pair of tiny beady eyes appeared near the bottle opening.

    Lin Mengya eyed the bottle warily, thinking that some creature in the likes of centipede might emerge from it.

    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a fuzzy ball smaller than half her palm.

    It was snow-white in color and it looked very adorable with those ck beady eyes.

    ¡°This is the fragrant bug that is hot produce of the Nation of Lieyun. It¡¯s very obedient but extremely timid. Most times, it loves to stay inside the bottle. However, after it tasted your blood, it will obey your instructions. If you carry it with you all the time, you will also diffuse its subtle fragrance. That way, you can save on using scented powder. However, the scent intensifies when you are feeling frightened or nervous. Not to mention other humans beings, even a bull would faint smelling it.¡±

    Xiu picked out the adorable fragrant bug from the bottle with practiced movement and put it onto Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.

    At the start, the fragrant bug seemed frightened and its body quivered.

    Nevertheless, when it smelt the scent of blood on Lin Mengya¡¯s palm, it gradually calmed down.

    Its thick soft fur felt good on Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.

    ¡°This... alright, thank you.¡±

    However, Lin Mengya thought that the bug was not very useful to her but she did not bear to discard it.

    Perhaps it would be able to save her life at some crucial point in time. One could not really tell.

    Despite looking so adorable, the bug was poisonous after all. Lin Mengya fondled with it for a while, then carefully put it back into the white bottle.

    Thereafter, Xiu exined to Lin Mengya the way to feed it. Basically, she only needed to feed it with her blood once a month. Other times, the bug would usually feed on some kind of spices.

    Lin Mengya pondered over it and thought that it was not difficult or troublesome to upkeep it anyway.

    Following Xiu¡¯s instructions, Lin Mengya left the bottle on top of her vanity table. Then the two girls started chatting.

    ¡°Xiu, you mentioned that the man said someone from the Pavilion of Herbs wanted to buy opium poppy right? Do you know how we can find who this buyer is?¡±

 Chapter 536 - Bloody Mary

    <h4>Chapter 536 Bloody Mary</h4>

    The moment they started discussing the serious matter, a frown appeared on Xiu¡¯s forehead.

    She stole an awkward nce at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Why? Is this too difficult for you to do? It¡¯s alright, I know this is not an urgent matter anyway. If you find it too much to handle, we¡¯ll talk about it another time.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with an understanding tone, but Xiu kept shaking her head. She was afraid that Lin Mengya had misunderstood her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. In fact, I had only picked up this piece of information by ident. Opium poppy may be a harmful substance to you in your perspective, but back where we¡¯re from, opium poppy can also be a very useful medicine in saving people¡¯s lives. I hope you won¡¯t hate us for that.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not helpughing when noted how cautious Xiu sounded.

    Lin Mengya might be a modern-day medical student, she had be a disciple under the tutge of Baili Rui, the supreme pharmacist.

    She could be said to havee into contact with many types of drugs that were much more poisonous than the opium poppy.

    It ought to be that Xiu had heard some rumors and misunderstood that she would disapprove of Xiu because of the opium poppy.

    Such a simple, innocent girl was hard toe by.

    ¡°What you said is right. Poppy in itself is not harmful if used correctly. It is effective as a painkiller and antidiarrheal. However, it bes a poisonous drug when used to bring harm to others. The most frightening thing about it was the heart of man, not the opium poppy itself. Am I right?¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle words, Xiu felt as if she had found a like-minded friend.

    She quickly nodded then held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand as she started pouring out her heart.

    ¡°You said it rightly, Elder Sister. Back in my hometown, the poppy is medicine. However, when I followed my uncle and went around different countries with his group of businessmen, there were quite a number of people who cursed my uncle and me. At first, I was indignant because I didn¡¯t understand why these people had to speak mean words to us when we were just foreigners. It was onlyter on that I realized that many families were destroyed because of the opium poppy. Although opium poppy was produced in various countries, it was only legal to trade it in the Nation of Lieyun, so they hated us for this reason. However, are we really at fault, Elder Sister?¡±

    Xiu poured out all the doubts and grievances to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was slightly taken aback and was at a loss for words.

    Just as Xiu mentioned, be it opium poppy or other drugs, they were not meant to bring harm to people in the first ce.

    It was because once people got to know their effects, all kinds of vices emerged.

    Lin Mengya caressed Xiu¡¯s hair as she tried to use her own understanding to get rid of the doubts in Xiu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The most terrifying thing in this world is not drugs, but the hearts of men. However, everyone has their own way of thinking. We can¡¯t possibly control what people think, we can only do the best we can base on our guilty conscience.¡±

    Xiu gazed at Lin Mengya, having a hazy notion of what was going on, but finally nodded slightly.

    Although she did not fully understand the princess¡¯s message, she trusted that whatever she said was right.

    At this thought, her mood lightened, and was no longer as unhappy as a moment ago.

    Holding Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, she began narrating what she heard and saw in the Nation of Lintian in thest few days.

    ¡°Oh yes, Elder Sister, I saw Sumei in the streets a few days. She did not look very well. In fact, she looked rather pale. It was as if she was injured.¡±

    At Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya immediately perked up.

    Injured? She did not think so.

    Had Sumei not met up with her elder sister already? If those men were supposedly her backing, logically, they would noty a finger on her.

    ¡°Did you see wrongly? Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±

    Xiu opened her eyes wide as she tried hard to recall what she saw. Finally, with conviction, she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been wrong. It was her. I¡¯m just not certain if she was injured. At the appointed time, the poisonous bugs on my body that sucks my blood were stirred up when I spotted her.¡±

    ¡°Although the menstrual discharge is considered part of a woman¡¯s blood, my poisonous bug shouldn¡¯t be stirred up because of that. That¡¯s why I felt that she must have been injured. Moreover, when I see how pale her face was, I deduced that she must have sustained some serious outer injuries. What was strange was that her movements did not seem to be affected. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    Given Xiu was a witty girl, she always made careful observations.

    Lin Mengya went into deep thought at Xiu¡¯s descriptions.

    Sumei might not be some leaders among those people, she would at least be considered a member of theirmunity.

    Now that she had gone to seek refuge but ended up suffering serious external injuries. On top of that, whatever injury she was suffering did not affect her movement.

    This was rather bizarre.

    ¡°Are you certain that it was the scent of blood that stirred your poisonous bug?¡±

    Xiu was carrying with her around thirty species of poisonous bugs and drugs.

    She surely had a way about handling them so that she would not be harmed by them.

    Among them, there were three to five species of bugs that loved ingesting fresh blood.

    If Xiu imed that the poisonous bug had sensed it, there should not be any mistake about it.

    ¡°Hrm, I¡¯m certain. Later on, I only managed to calm the little bug down by feeding it some blood.¡±

    Lin Mengya had no doubts about what Xiu said.

    Muttering to herself, Lin Mengya had the feeling that this was an important piece of information.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out from the others regarding this matter. I have a feeling that Sumei was not as simple as she appeared to be.¡±

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu and the others were in the reception room.

    Xiu narrated to the other two what she had seen and heard using only a few phrases.

    Instantly, the four of them became silent.

    ¡°I wonder if maybe Sumei is not injured at all and the blood on her body was someone else¡¯s.¡±

    Lin Mengya massaged her forehead and said faintly.

    This answer made the most sense out of all their conjectures.

    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya and nodded to her slightly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but ording to Xiu, the blood had to be fresh blood to stir up the poisonous bug. If it¡¯s just a little bit of blood, I don¡¯t think the poisonous bug would be able to sense it.¡±

    Turning to Xiu, Long Tianyu said, ¡°Xiu, did you smell the strong scent of blood from her body?¡±

    Xiu thought for a moment, then shook her head slightly.

    She was rather sensitive to the scent of blood, though her nose was not as sensitive as that of Lin Mengya¡¯s, she was above averagepare to other people.

    At some point, if the blood was of a certain concentration, it would be impossible to cover up its scent.

    Now, their deduction did not sound logical again.

    They were just about to get things into shape when their lead got cut off again.

    All four of them began thinking hard. Lin Mengya, who was sitting down, coincidentally spotted a bronze mirror at the window which was used as a decoration.

    All of a sudden, she had a brainwave.

    ¡°Xiu, when you saw Sumei, was her skin color snow-white. Did she look like she was in a daze, and did not look well?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya popped a question and grabbed onto Xiu¡¯s hand. Xiu pondered carefully and replied with an amazed tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that was the case! I still remember that she was wearing a blood-red robe that day and herplexion was so fair that she didn¡¯t look normal!¡±

    Perhaps it was as Lin Mengya had guessed.

    ¡°What do you think, my dear cousin?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu could no longer hold back but blurted out the question when he observed how Lin Mengya¡¯s face had fallen.

    The expression on her face was rather odd. There was abination of pain as well as disgust.

    ¡°If I guessed correctly, those men had captured young girls not only to groom and then trade them. More likely, there are other crueler uses. For example, they may be using the blood of young girls to maintain beauty.¡±

    Once she spoke her mind, not only Xiu, but Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu felt a chill on their head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so... Moreover, the idea of using blood to keep one youthful was only a fantasy.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyumented, sounding apprehensive. One only heard such crooked practices in stories.

    They did not expect Lin Mengya to make such a wild guess.

    ¡°The function of human blood is not as simple as it seems. Like what Xiu said, if the blood used for bathing hade from young girls who were constantly nourished with tonics and medicine, the strong scent of blood might be suppressed. However, the poisonous bugs on Xiu¡¯s body had stirred not because of the scent.¡±

    If they were to go even deeper, if those medicines had been digested and transformed by the human body, it would possibly be more effective than if one were to simply ingest them.

    It was the logic when she heard about how people use Chinese medicine to feed chicken and pigs in modern times.

    However, in this case, the animals had been reced by human beings. For this reason, it was giving them creeps just thinking about it.

    ¡°Sumei was only a pawn. Did she need to make such a great sacrifice?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu had found this method frightening and it made his hair bristled up with anger.

    Nevertheless, he did not think that a pawn like Sumei would be treated this way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Sumei had badly wanted to be Long Tianyu¡¯s woman. Moreover, she thinks herself to be very beautiful and had been with us for a long time. I¡¯m certain she would surprise us the next time we meet up. She could well use this to test if the method she was using was effective.¡±

    There was a sparkle in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes and the rest of them thought she had made an educated guess for some reason.

    This method had been tested and proven before by others.

    She remembered that there was once a richdy who had been given the name ¡°Bloody Mary¡± because she used the blood of young girls to wash her aging body.

    It was said that thedy was as beautiful as an adolescent girl when she was in fact fifty or sixty years old.

    Although there was surely some parts of the story that was fabricated, there was no shortage of such abnormal and bloody incidents since time past.

    If this truly was the case, the person behind Sumei was surely nning somerge scale conspiracy.

    What on earth was this about?

 Chapter 537 - Stir up Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 537 Stir up Trouble</h4>

    Once Lin Mengya associated the incident with Bloody Mary, she became reticent.

    Lin Mengya would not have made such a mental connection if not for Xiu¡¯sment on Sumei¡¯s pale countenance and the subtle scent of blood on her body that could not be detected bymon people.

    Moreover, from the time Xiu was abducted, the events that followed seemed to be connected to each other.

    Lin Mengya could almost see a long dark chain connecting them.

    Be it when they met the groups of businessmen along the way or when they met with those pursuing their lives, or even the bandits who captured Long Tianyu and gave him the Immortal Powder.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was certain that these people were aplices with each other.

    Even when Sumei was only a chess piece, they were able to fully exploit her.

    What more those girls whom they had invested and groomed so meticulously?

    Lin Mengya could hardly imagine how those girls had been groomed using such a twisted method.

    Perhaps every one of them would be a weapon that created much trouble, just like Qinghu.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re being trapped here for now and it¡¯s hard for us to turn the situation around. If we can get out of here, those people would not dare to be so audacious.¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu sighed with regret, not knowing that his words served as a reminder to Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    True, they had been trapped here not merely because the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs wanted to make things difficult for Zuo Qiuyu so that he would lose the qualification to seed the Chief Elder.

    More importantly, without their obstruction, those people creating trouble in the old capital became even more savage.

    ¡°So I see. They had been calcting and expecting a favorable oue. Say no more. It was all because those people were backing up Nan Rui and his gang so much so that they had the audacity toy their hands on the Chief Elder and Mr. Yuan. Snort, I suppose they were not only trying to overturn the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was cold as she snorted. However, there was no anxiety in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out quickly, lest the situation changes for the worse if we dy.¡±

    Long Tianyu said with a deep voice. He always had a premonition of what was going to happen.

    While the old capital appeared to be restful as of now, there were dark and unknown undercurrents that might whip up a huge storm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. There will naturally be someone outside who would act. Let¡¯s not get too anxious. Since we¡¯ve already entered here, we have to check on them. Otherwise, those old bastards will be verycent.¡±

    When they saw that Lin Mengya appeared to have a well-thought-out n, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were rather puzzled.

    Lin Mengya had not asked for any manpower and she barely left her amodation when they were out and about.

    From her tone, they could tell that she ought to have secretly nted one of her agents among them.

    How strange! When did thisss do that?¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop your wild guessing. The answer to the riddle will be revealed in due time. Whoever tries to y games with me will suffer sooner orter. We have been enjoying such quiet times for days and it¡¯s time for some excitement. Xiu, can you do me a favor?¡±

    Xiu, who deemed herself as rather useless, hated herself for not sending men to follow those guys.

    She was therefore ted when she heard the princess¡¯s request for a favor.

    ¡°Rest assured, Elder Sister. I¡¯llplete the task perfectly!¡±

    Xiu beat her chest as a guarantee and Lin Mengya responded with a gentle smile. Thereafter, she whispered something into Xiu¡¯s ear.

    Xiu¡¯s eyes darted and her lips curled up into an evil smile.

    ¡°No problem, I assure you I¡¯llplete the mission!¡±

    Xiu blinked at Lin Mengya, indicating that only the two of them understood each other.

    Lin Mengya looked on as Xiu exited the room in a few quick steps and she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°What scheme are you nning now?¡±

    It should be noted that even Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu felt the creeps when they see Lin Mengya smiling in this way.

    Thisss always had something up her sleeve. They would be thankful if she behaved herself on normal days.

    Once she stirred up amotion, the entire Pavilion of Herbs would be turned upside down.

    ¡°Just watch. Xiu willplete the mission beautifully. Rest assured that in a while, they will treat us like honorable guests.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke with conviction, Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu exchanged looks and wondered what she was up to again.

    Xiu had just left and soon, a cry of agony echoed from outside.

    If they guessed correctly, the voice came from the disciples guarding outside the entrance.

    In an unhurried manner, Lin Mengya led Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu to the spot where the incident happened.

    At this moment, an innocent-looking Xiu was confronting a group of disciples outside the entrance.

    Sitting on her delicate hands was a purple poisonous scorpion. It stayed very still on her hand.

    At Xiu¡¯s feet were lying two disciples who appeared to have fainted.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer. My scorpion is still hungry.¡±

    When Xiu opened her mouth, her bright and crispy voice seemed to prate their ears.

    Lin Mengya observed that many people standing outside had their legs turned to jelly.

    She could easily tell that they were pretending to be brave.

    How cowardly! Merely a scorpion had frightened them so badly. Although the scorpion was venomous and a sting from it would prove fatal.

    Nevertheless, they had lost a man¡¯s dignity by appearing so terrified.

    ¡°What trouble have you created again, Xiu?¡±

    Lin Mengya put away the gloating look in her eyes. She pretended to haveete and began scolding Xiu.

    ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me, Elder Sister. I¡¯m only trying to look for some food for my scorpion, but these two men outside outrightly refused to let me out. All I could do was to feed them to the scorpion.¡±

    Xiu replied, appearing all innocent, but the scorpion in her hands appeared to have perked up. It looked like it was ready to sting those men any minute.

    In that instant, those useless disciples retreated one big step.

    ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re right. The scorpion would starve to death if you don¡¯t feed it. We can¡¯t get out of this ce anyway. How about we feed whoever is guarding our entrance to your scorpion, so we¡¯re using the resources we have right here? Dear brothers, who will be next?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s smile blossomed like a flower. Together with Xiu¡¯s innocence and loveliness, the two beautifuldies looked as terrifying as the King of Hell to them.

    Not to mention who would court death bying forward, whoever took a step forward would be like participating in some kind of daredevil game.

    Sigh, none of these weaklings dared step forward.

    Xiu pretended to take a step closer to them and these useless men got a fright immediately.

    Instantly, a few of the men who were more quick-witted quietly fled. They must have gone to look for someone who could make decisions.

    ¡°Er... er... Your Highness, this matter had nothing to do with the disciples. We were merely acting under orders. Please calm down and be angry no more. Please ask thisdy to keep her scorpion. Let¡¯s talk over the matter.¡±

    A young man, who appeared to hold a higher position, was chosen by the others to negotiate terms with Lin Mengya.

    Looking at the young man, Lin Mengya knew he had been pushed to be the sacrifice.

    Xiu eventually kept the scorpion, but still, no one darede within a five-meter radius of the four of them.

    Finally, the five elders of the Pavilion of Herbs were spotted hurrying in this direction not too long after.

    They were still adorned with the white ceremonial costume especially worn by the people in the Pavilion of Herbs. Lin Mengya supposed thepetition had just ended and they had rushed over after hearing the report from their disciples. They were in such a hurry that they did not have time to get changed.

    ¡°Greetings to the elders.¡±

    When the disciples saw that the decision-makers had arrived, they were overjoyed and their confidence was boosted.

    They had broken out in cold sweat a moment ago, being frightened by Lin Mengya, but now they felt much more relieved.

    However, the elders were crest-fallen.

    Even Chang Tianhua looked downcast and this made Lin Mengya wonder. Could it be that all five of them failed in this round of tests?

    This was getting really interesting.

    ¡°What¡¯s themotion? Why are you not at your posting and hade running here?¡±

    Qian Yuming scolded as usual. After the incident with Du Zhong, his disciples had learned to be smarter. They had all prepared a way of escape for themselves.

    After all, what if one of them got singled out to be the scapegoat like Du Zhong. It would be so not worthwhile to die a wrongful death.

    Therefore, not many were left who were not the disciples of the Qian family.

    For this reason, Qian Yuming began resenting the other elders. Of course the people he hated most were Lin Mengya and herpany.

    ¡°Elder Qian, it¡¯s... it¡¯s because Her Highness, the princes found it inconvenient being forbidden to leave her courtyard, so, so she...¡±

    The young man, who was responsible for negotiating with Lin Mengya spoke, sounding like he had been put into a tight spot.

    Qian Yuming looked ruthlessly at the two disciples who had copsed at the entrance and a gloating look shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Elder Nan, aren¡¯t those your disciples? If they had been savagely killed, you must avenge them.¡±

    In an instant, a cunning Elder Qian had thrown the ball over to Nan Rui¡¯s court.

    However, to their surprise, Nan Rui was not anxious at all. On the other hand, he looked at Lin Mengya and said, ¡°You must be joking, Your Highness. They had merely fainted. It was my fault for not teaching my disciples properly. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±

    Despite hearing that Nan Rui had hit the name on its head, Lin Mengya was not provoked.

    She smiled elegantly and gazed directly at Nan Rui with no guilt whatsoever.

    ¡°Elder Nan was indeed very observant. These two men had merely fainted. However, they are not to be med. My honored guest had offended you. However, we ask for an ount and exnation for locking us up here because of what happened to Du Zhong. Even the emperor could not imprison us as and when he likes. Are you trying to set up an illegal court to judge us?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sharpened, as well as the tone of her voice.

 Chapter 538 - Turning Hostile and Merciless

    <h4>Chapter 538 Turning Hostile and Merciless</h4>

    ¡°Princess, I naturally need to give you an exnation, but there are lots of questionable points about Du Zhong¡¯s death. I hope you can give me some time. I¡¯m sure I can find it out.¡±

    Nan Rui tried to be evasive because he did want to put this off.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya had already seen through his idea, so her attitude became aggressive.

    ¡°An exnation? Good, now let me write a letter to the emperor, letting him ask about this case in person, lest that all of us should suffer from such an underdressed justice. Elder Nan, you won¡¯t stop me from doing this, will you? Or do you think that the emperor has no right to ask about such a thing?¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke sharply, with every word used to break his will.

    She rarely had such a haughty and sharp attitude in normal times, so Nan Rui didn¡¯t know how to reply at this moment.

    ¡°I came to the Pavilion of Herbs with the emperor¡¯s order, but we didn¡¯t expect to be forbidden to leave here by you people. Earlier, I didn¡¯t have a fit of anger just because Du Zhong died strangely. The prince and I just didn¡¯t want to attract others¡¯ suspicion, but you do think that we are prisoners, so you want to lose all your face!¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say the thing on the surface, but everyone knew that what she had rted was someone¡¯s sneaking in and stealing that night.

    This matter was conducted in the dark, and the other party had suffered a great loss.

    But this was something that the two parties all knew, after all.

    She had forborne for many days, but the other party thought that she didn¡¯t want to make it public. Unexpectedly, she disclosed it in the presence of everybody here today.

    Instantly, the four elders but Chang Tianhua couldn¡¯t help feeling the burn of their old faces.

    ¡°Why do you talk like this, princess? Although these few of us hoped you could assist us, we treated you politely. I¡¯m afraid you might have misunderstood something, right?¡±

    Duanmu Yang came out to mediate the dispute, but Lin Mengya snorted coldly and spoke while pointing at the two disciples still sleeping at the door.

    ¡°Everyone here all witnessed how Du Zhong died at that time. As for whether we did it or not, you people don¡¯t have any convincing evidence, do you? If you have, take it out, and I will admit it. But what about now? You asked a few people to watch us day and night and don¡¯t allow us to take one step out of the courtyard. A state has itsws, and a family has its rules. I want to ask you a question, ¡®Which legal provision have we vited?¡¯ And what kind of yamen is your Pavilion of Herbs so that you dare to imprison a prince and princess? You are really bold! Not to mention that Chief Elder is not in the Pavilion, even if he is in it, he should call my elder brother His Highness respectfully, inw or in theory. What kind of people are you!¡±

    Lin Mengya scolded these few people severely with these words.

    But every word she had said was in ordance with reason and feudal morals. Previously, she was smart and polite, and now she made these few people lose proper words to say.

    She looked insolent, but she was also a little solemn.

    Duanmu Yang, who was always eloquent, didn¡¯t know how to respond properly when hearing her words.

    ¡°Princess, your arguments are a littleme, aren¡¯t they? Du Zhong died because of Prince Shen. All disciples of the Pavilion are witnesses. Do you want to use a few words to ignore a person¡¯s life, princess?¡±

    Exasperated by Lin Mengya, Qian Yuming had almost reached the point of talking without careful diction. Presumably, no one in the Pavilion of Herbs had ever dared to talk to him like this over the past years.

    But as soon as he said this, Lin Mengya¡¯s ice-cold eyes with a killing intent fell on him.

    She raised her eyebrows, with coldness throughout her eyes and eyebrows.

    ¡°You said that Du Zhong died because of my cousin, right? Fine. Elder Qian, since you said so firmly, then give me the evidence! Today, if you can¡¯t take out the evidence to prove that Du Zhong¡¯s death has connections with Prince Shen, I¡¯ll immediately submit a written statement to his majesty to say that you vilify the royal family!¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke righteously because she had found the w of Qian Yuming¡¯s words. Now, these few old jerks on the opposite side were made to pour out their endless grievances.

    If Qian Yuming hadn¡¯t talked like this, it would be fine, but after he said this, these few people knew that if they couldn¡¯t take out the evidence, they might not be able to end this matter easily today.

    ¡°The crime of vilifying the royal family is not small.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who had remained silent for a long time, now came to stand behind Lin Mengya, with shrewd cold light shining in his thin, long eyes.

    ¡°Although this is the Nation of Lintian, people of our Jin State are not useless beings for anyone to trample upon at will. If all of you can¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation, I will surely ask the lord of the Nation of Lintian about it in person, with the identity of the prince of the Jin State!¡±

    They had long known that Lin Mengya was not easy to provoke, but they just knew the reason today. However, it was a little toote.

    Not to mention other things, now either Long Tianyu or the girl of the Lieyun Kingdom with venomous insects and poisonous weeds all over was eying all of them with hostility.

    It was obvious that they had more people, but the momentum of these few people had even overwhelmed theirs.

    Now it seemed that it was they who were in an inferior position.

    ¡°This...this...princess, anyway, this is the Pavilion of Herbs. It is different from anywhere else. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us, princess.¡±

    Duanmu Yang hardened his attitude a bit.

    After all, they, who had been in the Pavilion for so many years, were used to doing bad things. Now when they met the tough Lin Mengya, they didn¡¯t know how to react properly at the moment.

    ¡°Make things difficult? The Pavilion of Herbs is in the territory of the Nation of Lintian. Or do you think that the small Pavilion of Herbs can be superior to the royal members of the Nation of Lintian? Elders, what you want is not small!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were cold, but she was not the only one. Xiu, Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu who had been silent, and Yu An who had been guarding against them were all like her.

    Every one of them had somewhat anger on their faces, and they all had faintly generated the killing intent.

    Those in the Pavilion of Herbs cheated and ckmailed others and had killed many people in the dark, but their momentum was no rival of that of these few people, after all.

    They had found that Lin Mengya did want to kill them!

    ¡°Elder Nan, Elder Duanmu, and Elder Qian, since you¡¯ve earnestly assured that Du Zhong was killed by Prince Shen, then show the evidence, please. Besides, I believe that you must have your reason since you¡¯ve said so. Since we¡¯vee to this point, don¡¯t hide it anymore. Take it out, and we can get rid of this misunderstanding.¡±

    At this moment, Chang Tianhua was the only one who was not afraid of Lin Mengya among these elders.

    With a small smile, he looked at the four colleagues of his.

    But these words were obviously used to drive wedges between the four people.

    ¡°Old Chang! Don¡¯t imagine that you can make irresponsible remarks when someone backs you up!¡±

    Of course, Qian Yuming knew that Chang Tianhua¡¯s words were aimed at him.

    The reason was that the eyes of Nan Rui and the Duanmu Family¡¯s guy had clearly shown that they were a little dissatisfied with him.

    He gritted his teeth. This was the first time he had seethed with the most anger in his life.

    ¡°Huh, it doesn¡¯t matter whether someone backs me up or not. I am always honest. We¡¯ve been working together for so long. Naturally, I know that some people have quite scheming hearts and habitually use others as their knives.¡±

    Chang Tianhua drove another wedge with his words, but he enlightened Qian Yuming unconsciously.

    He turned his vicious eyes to the other three.

    As for the case of Du Zhong, Qian Yuming naturally knew that his disciple became a scapegoat because he had fallen into someone¡¯s trap.

    Then the animosity between the four became deeper.

    Chang Tianhua had a free and easy expression. Anyway, he was the weakest. Although the princess and herpanions supported him, he would not have great achievements.

    Therefore, the four people would surely have internal strife first.

    Then he put a cold smile on his lips inadvertently. Even now, these people still didn¡¯t realize that their struggling against each other was just an act of encaging themselves, in fact.

    ¡°Elders, I respect you because you are my seniors, so I believed you a bit. But I didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t do your best to investigate the case to get the truth. Instead, you tried to make difficult situations for us whatever we did. More terribly, you even put this crime on us forcefully! Today, if you can¡¯t give an answer that satisfies us, I won¡¯t end this with you so easily!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s resolute attitude instantly made the atmosphere be at loggerheads.

    Those disciples of theirs were afraid of the momentum of Lin Mengya and herpanions, but they stood on the side of more people. Although they dare not look Lin Mengya and herpanions in the eye, they summoned up somewhat courage because they knew they had more people.

    But none of them had the guts to look into the eyes of Lin Mengya when she looked at them one by one.

    ¡°Huh, just a motley crew.¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s contempt deepened. Then, she looked so cold that she made people shudder.

    ¡°You! You just made an unfounded usation! Guards, take them!¡±

    Qian Yuming had been exasperated for a long time. After being instigated by Chang Tianhua, the three left might all think that he still had a backup n.

    In for a penny, in for a pound, he ordered to take these few people directly. Anyway, no one dared to stop him now.

    With evil boldness, Qian Yuming¡¯s subordinates, a few disciples from his n, really dared to step forward to take Lin Mengya and her fourpanions.

    Nan Rui and Duanmu Yang naturally held the same idea, so they didn¡¯t even stop them.

    Instead, they just stood there, watching indifferently.

    Lin Mengya sneered inwardly. ¡°Look! Now they all can¡¯t suppress their wicked and wild ambition at all!¡±

    Long Tianyu stood before Lin Mengya spontaneously, with his body braced. If anyone dared to harm Lin Mengya, he would immediately turn into the monster from hell, never allowing anyone to take half a step closer to her.

    ¡°Qian Yuming, you are really bold. Your Qian Family is finished today!¡±

    More and more disciples from the Qian Family surrounded Lin Mengya and herpanions.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glistened with eerie coldness. Her words were never a joke.

    ¡°A princess or not a princess, that¡¯s not important. No one¡¯s words are useful in the Pavilion of Herbs! Wicked girl, you are really so aggressive. Take them!¡±

 Chapter 539 - Unexpectedly, They End up Empty-handed

    <h4>Chapter 539 Unexpectedly, They End up Empty-handed</h4>

    Qian Yuming gave his order with a cold face. Then those silly guys rushed to these people as they were ordered.

    ¡°Qian Yuming! You want to rebel!¡±

    Chang Tianhua was the first and only oneing out to stop him.

    Presumably, he didn¡¯t expect that Qian Yuming would even resort to such an unscrupulous tactic.

    ¡°Old Chang, you¡¯d better go back and rest. Someone, send Elder Chang back.¡±

    Seeing the exasperated Chang Tianhua, Nan Rui had somewhatcency in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯te out to stop Qian Yuming from doing that thing just now, but he came to stop Chang Tianhua at this moment.

    ¡°An outsider¡± was indeed different from ¡°an insider.¡± Of course, Chang Tianhua didn¡¯t want to leave.

    But as Nan Rui waved his hand, he and the disciples beside Duanmu Yang came to Chang Tianhua.

    ¡°What are you doing? Stop! Stop, all of you!¡±

    Chang Tianhua¡¯s expression changed greatly, but now he could hardly take care of himself.

    The two sides were falling into danger. Lin Mengya knew that Nan Rui and hispanions would not really make things difficult for Chang Tianhua.

    They just didn¡¯t allow him to have the chance to send a message to Cousin Chen.

    ¡°Do we really have to risk our lives today?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be fine.¡±

    Long Tianyuforted Lin Mengya in a low and deep voice. Since he was here, the motley crew would not be able to harm his princess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your True Qi, or your health¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya whispered, feeling a little worried.

    This man would never take his own safety as a top priority. Especially under such circumstances, letting him ept others¡¯ threat and protection was to kill him indeed.

    The encirclement was gradually bing smaller and smaller. They had begun dealing with Chang Tianhua, and a scuffle began.

    Lin Mengya took Long Tianyu¡¯s hem, but she had exchanged information with Xiu with her eyes.

    Since the other party had turned hostile, they shouldn¡¯t me her for her counterattack!

    A vicious look appeared and vanished in her eyes. She and Xiu looked at each other, and somewhat anticipation appeared in thetter¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Lin Mengya snarled, and their opponents had almost reached them.

    The two sides were to fight in an instant and would not stop until there was a deadly result.

    Unexpectedly, a silvery long sword was instantly plunged into the ground before these people with a ¡°chink.¡±

    The hilt of the sword quivered, but everyone here couldn¡¯t help gasping when seeing the threatening silvery light.

    The long sword had been plunged quite deep into the ground. More importantly, the ground was paved with bluestone.

    ¡°Anyone who dares to touch the princess and prince will be killed.¡±

    The cold voice with somewhat destructive power made everyone here feel a chill in their neck, afraid that the sharp sword would fall on their head the next moment.

    A cinereous figure walked out slowly from behind the crowd.

    Lin Mengya looked in the direction where the voice came from and saw the familiar figure of Liu Xuan, who was standing straight like a pir between heaven and earth.

    Behind him were no less than 100 elite guards.

    Lin Mengya had a smile because she knew that these elite soldiers were the source of her confidence.

    ¡°Elder Qian, you want to take me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Instantly, not to mention Qian Yuming, even Nan Rui and the two brothers of the Duanmu Family changed their expressions.

    ¡°You are the same, aren¡¯t you? You sphemed the royal family and ignored the order of the emperor. This is the crime of getting the whole of your n killed with the imperial order. Since you dared to do so, you have to have guts to face the result.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked around with her beautiful eyes.

    Standing not far away, Liu Xuan walked over and unsheathed his long sword.

    At the moment, he seemed to be looking at a herd of livestock to be ughtered.

    Nan Rui and hispanions instantly turned pale.

    ¡°This, this is a misunderstanding. This is the result of Elder Qian¡¯s old man¡¯s stupidity. We...we just...¡±

    Duanmu Yang still wanted to defend themselves a bit, but Liu Xuan¡¯s timing of appearance was quite at the right moment.

    Right, it was Qian Yuming who had given an order to those men, but Nan Rui and the two members of the Duanmu Family were notpletely innocent.

    ¡°You people just want to kill with a borrowed knife. Elder Duanmu, I respected you people previously, not wanting to make you guys my enemy, but now you¡¯ve made a terrible disaster. The Pavilion of Herbs has made you habitually capricious, but remember, this is the Nation of Lintian. No one can be superior to imperial power.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone on site to hear her clearly.

    Nan Rui, Duanmu Yin, and Duanmu Yang trembled slightly as they heard these words.

    ¡°s, I¡¯m old indeed. What the princess said is right. We did have a daydream.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the first one who admitted this was their fate was Duanmu Yin.

    Lin Mengya looked at him. Previously, she had heard that Duanmu Yin was even crueler and more merciless than his brother.

    ¡°This time, why did he¡ª¡±

    ¡°But do you think that the Nation of Lintian is still in the pocket of the Zuo Family, princess? Haha, little girl, you are too naive!¡±

    As expected, Duanmu Yin looked at Lin Mengya with a bit of ridicule in his shining eyes.

    ¡°Even if you detain all of us, what¡¯s the use of it? The numerous people in the Nation of Lintian will plead for us. If you kill us, it means you offend the whole Nation of Lintian. Besides, it¡¯s hard to predict the number of people who will die because of us. I¡¯ve been scheming for half my life, so how could you, a little girl, to destroy my scheme!¡±

    Duanmu Yin was so wildly arrogant that Lin Mengya even pitied him a bit.

    ¡°I know your final card, but do you really think that there¡¯s no antidote for the Immortal Powder? You are so old, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive. Guards, take them away. By the way, Duanmu Yin, I also need to say ¡®thank you¡¯ in the name of my cousin.¡±

    Lin Mengya burst out smiling and destroyed the old jerk¡¯s fantasy.

    Not only Duanmu Yin but also Nan Rui and Duanmu Yang didn¡¯t know how Lin Mengya had destroyed their arrangements.

    Lin Mengya felt too tired to say anything to them. Instead, she asked Liu Xuan to detain all their disciples, not allowing any one of them to slip away. Then, she went to Chang Tianhua with a few people.

    ¡°Elder Chang, do you know whether there is somewhere in the Pavilion of Herbs so secretive that even they usually can¡¯t enter?¡±

    Chang Tianhua didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he thought hard and then said, ¡°Yes, there is a bamboo wood in the backyard, where the ordinary disciples are forbidden to go. I heard that these three old jerks had sneaked into it a few times before. Maybe what you are looking for is in the wood of the backyard.¡±

    With Chang Tianhua leading the way, these few people and Liu Xuan picked dozens of elite soldiers and went to the backyard of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Apart from Lin Mengya and Liu Xuan, all others seemed to be ignorant of it.

    But they all believed Lin Mengya, so they didn¡¯t have too many questions.

    The wood was deep. Presumably, it would not be the scale it was now without having grown for 100 years.

    The group of people felt their way as they moved forward. After walking for about half an hour, Lin Mengya found something unusual with her knee sense of smell.

    ¡°Something is wrong. Be alert, everyone!¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to say so because everyone was quite alert.

    After they had continued moving forward for a long time, they saw a quiet and secluded small courtyard.

    ¡°This is... Sister Princess, our little venomous creatures seem to have perceived something!¡±

    Xiu whispered. Then, she turned her hand back, and an extremely venomous purple scorpion appeared on her palm.

    Lin Mengya had no idea about that, but she knew that her venomous scorpion seemed to be more delighted than just now.

    ¡°It seems we are right.¡±

    Liu Xuan and the elite soldiers were at the end of the line. Finally, these people explored the way and reached the outside of the courtyard.

    He signaled to the whole team to stop. After that, two capable soldiers instantly jumped over the wall and into the courtyard.

    Shortly, the soldiers came back hurriedly. At this moment, the gate had been opened by them, and everything in the yard could be seen.

    ¡°My lord, we haven¡¯t found any traces. The people here have left.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t believe it!

    They had reallyunched a surprise attack. Lin Mengya had only guessed that Cousin Chen would send people to help her.

    But for the sake of confidentiality, she and Liu Xuan had nevermunicated before.

    Although their opponents were so unprepared, they had fled, leaving them an empty building.

    So, how could she not be furious?

    ¡°Let me go in and take a look!¡±

    Now she was quite angry. ¡°Were these people really so resourceful that they could make a prediction?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe it and walked in quickly.

    There was the unique fishy but sweet smell of the Immortal Powder in the air. This was right, absolutely.

    But the yard had been cleaned. Even the cup of fragrant tea on the bluestone table in the yard was still warm.

    Undoubtedly, this was a sheer provocation to Lin Mengya!

    ¡°Look for them even if we have to dig deep in the ground!¡±

    Hearing Liu Xuan¡¯s order, the elite soldiers needed to disperse and search the surroundings.

    ¡°No need to search. They¡¯ve left for a long time. I am afraid that this ce might have been empty a few days ago. The cup of tea is used to insult me by them.¡±

    Much of the Immortal Powder¡¯s smell had gone. Although the tea was warm, the table was covered with dust.

    The wood was dense. Moreover, many of their disciples were not far away in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    The bold person who had dared toe back to make the cup of tea naturally had a superb feat.

    So, it was almost impossible to find this person.

    No matter what, they could not take the hundreds of disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs and interrogate them severely.

    After her initial indignation was gone, Lin Mengya had gradually calmed down.

    She picked up the teacup and gulped down the warm tea.

    Maybe in the eyes of the other party, she was just a slightly troublesome little cat or little dog.

    But she would let those people know that although she seemed to y a useless minor part, someday she would press on their throat, leaving them nowhere to escape.

    ¡°They have left, but we still have Nan Rui and hispanions, these damn old men, don¡¯t we? Cousin, it is said that you have a great way of interrogating prisoners. I don¡¯t know if we can check it out today?¡±

    Zuo Qiuyu pretended to smile, but like Lin Mengya, he was unwilling to ept such a result, in fact.

    ¡°Right, we still have the four people, don¡¯t we? Let¡¯s go back and do a good interrogation. I¡¯ll let them tell me all they know!¡±

    With a bang, Lin Mengya smashed the teacup on the table. Immediately, it turned to pieces.

 Chapter 540 - The Candle Dragon Cult

    <h4><strong>Chapter 540 The Candle Dragon Cult</strong></h4>

    Liu Xuan was extremely prudent in doing things. These elders were watched separately, and their disciples were detained in istion.

    On the way, Lin Mengya asked and learned that Liu Xuan had brought 3,000 people.

    ¡°I, a lowly official, came with the emperor¡¯s order. The emperor guessed that some people in the Pavilion of Herbs might harm you and the prince, so the emperor ordered me toe to the rescue with the Imperial Guards.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. ¡°With amazing wit, Cousin Chen has been devising strategies in the dark for a long time. The reason why he hasn¡¯t appeared now should be that he has other things to do.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that Liu Xuan would bring people here, Mengya?¡±

    These people took a short rest and reorganized a bit in the yard.

    Liu Xuan had left a squad of soldiers to protect them from being harassed by anyone.

    If there were no others, Long Tianyu would naturally show his puzzle with a question.

    ¡°In fact, I just had some hunches. Besides, Xiu coulde in easily, so I think that was a signal to me from Cousin Chen.¡±

    The Pavilion of Herbs was no ordinary ce. In normal times, a foreigner like Xiu could not go through its gate easily, let aloneing to live in it.

    But Xiu not only came in but also brought people here to deliver things.

    This further proved that her cousin was about to deal with the Pavilion of Herbs, so a few nted agents that had not been exposed previously had gradually gone public now.

    But Nan Rui and hispanions still focused on struggling to get the Chief Elder¡¯s qualification.

    To their surprise, today¡¯s ruling of the Pavilion of Herbs had changed dramatically.

    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±

    Standing in front of Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu asked softly.

    Now Zuo Qiuchen had arranged everything, and Lin Mengya could naturally follow the trend to do things.

    But those troublemakers who concocted the Immortal Powder had fled. This was great trouble.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll interrogate these damn old men. Since we found the people in the backyard of the Pavilion of Herbs, it must have something to do with them.¡±

    Once this matter was mentioned, Lin Mengya felt quite angry.

    She had fully thought that she could find the traces of the other party through this surprise attack, but she hadn¡¯t expected that she had still been a bit slower.

    It seemed that she had never wonpletely since she had the contest of strength with that mysterious force.

    Unexpectedly, her desire to win had been stimted.

    ¡°But have you thought that they were left maybe because they don¡¯t know about the inside information?¡±

    Long Tianyu was calmer than Lin Mengya was, so he beganforting her in turn.

    She definitely knew that the disposition of her opponents showed that they would have killed the four guys a long time ago if they knew the inside information.

    ¡°By the way, there is also Xiu. You should hurriedly send people to track down and arrest Xiu in the whole city. This time they could give up the Pavilion of Herbs, but perhaps they didn¡¯t run away in a panic!¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized it. ¡°The move of Liu Xuan and Cousin Chen must have been quite secretive. Even if the other party had gotten the information in advance, how could they have been able to withdraw a few days ago? Unless¡ªthe form of the Immortal Powder has beenpletely found through testing.¡±

    As she shrank her pupils slightly, Lin Mengya realized that if the Immortal Powder¡¯s form had truly beenpletely perfected, then it might be more and more difficult for her to stop them again.

    If so, it was easy to exin everything.

    Previously, it should be this mysterious organization that had gone to the members of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    They had asked these people to cover them by providing them with martial arts or financial resources.

    Then, the Pavilion of Herbs had be the delivery reservoir of medical talents of that force.

    That force had then be the protection of the members of the Pavilion of Herbs.

    She guessed that Nan Rui and hispanions had probably just wanted to rely on the power of that force to take the Chief Elder¡¯s position in the end.

    Since they had now aplished their work, naturally there was no need to let the Pavilion of Herbs, their drag, continue to exist.

    Moreover, the person behind the scenes must have predicted that Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s patience with the Pavilion of Herbs had reached the limit!

    In this case, Zuo Qiuchen could sort out the awful mess for him.

    Besides, restrained by the Pavilion of Herbs, Zuo Qiuchen was sure to have no energy to find out the person behind the scenes.

    When he realized it, the force would have re-concealed itself for a long time.

    What a great scheme! It could even toy with the monarch of a kingdom.

    ¡°Huh, it turns out to be like this. Its strategy was perfectly coherent. I deserve the failure.¡±

    Lin Mengya was never a person who would go to extremes.

    A failure was nothing so serious, and she just needed to win next time.

    That force had done it perfectly, but unfortunately, nothing is wless in the world.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, leave the affairs here to Liu Xuan to handle. Let¡¯s pack and go home in a few days.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to interrogate the four elders anymore.

    Instead, she looked at Long Tianyu with a little rxed smile.

    ¡°You¡ªOK, I listen to you.¡±

    His confusion only existed for a moment.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes brightened again, Long Tianyu knew that this girl had thought it through.

    ¡°OK, you people and Liu Xuan tackle the affairs here first. Let me and Xiu go outside, but we¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    After they had moved here and there for such a long time, it was half dark.

    Long Tianyu was worried, but with Xiu and the elite soldiers protecting her, she wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    The Pavilion of Herbs had been turned upside down, but the outside was still as quiet and peaceful as ever.

    The ordinary people didn¡¯t care about the change of power within the Pavilion of Herbs.

    But those aristocratic families that had been attached to it in the past were quite shocked.

    ¡°Come back early, and take care.¡±

    After the instruction, Long Tianyu watched the two leave.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned stiff.

    Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu pretended to have a rxed expression, but it disappeared instantly.

    After looking at each other silently, they left for separate ways.

    ¡°Have you gotten the information I asked you to track down, Night?¡±

    In the living room, Long Tianyu stood straight, but his figure contained the frightful coldness secretly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. The assassination of the prince and the princess is closely connected to an organization called Candle Dragon Cult, but it disappeared 30 years ago. Yet, I found during the investigation that the contact means and the style of doing things these people use are so much like those of the previous Candle Dragon Cult. However, so many years have passed, so I can¡¯t make sure of it.¡±

    Being quite smart, Long Tianyu had perceived the abnormality of it a long time ago.

    Therefore, he had sent the best of his men to track it down.

    Unexpectedly, he just found a name that should have disappeared 30 years ago.

    ¡°Candle Dragon Cult? Can you track it down? As for those who have been withdrawn from the Pavilion of Herbs, you should ask your men to watch them closely.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve asked our men to keep a close eye on them. But they are quite vignt, so our men can only follow them far behind. They boarded a shipst night. It seems that they were heading for the Lieyun Kingdom.¡±

    Long Tianyu frowned after hearing Night¡¯s words.

    The Nation of Lintian was surrounded by the sea on three sides. More importantly, an extremely important port was not far away from the old capital.

    They had taken the waterway, so they might have made the n long ago.

    On the vast sea, it was quite difficult for his men to follow them, who would find his men even if his men were slightly careless.

    ¡°Keep watching. Learning where they are heading is enough. Don¡¯t be greedy and advance rashly. If you are found,e back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, prince.¡±

    Night instantly disappeared from Long Tianyu¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Candle Dragon Cult?¡± Long Tianyu was pondering the three words.

    Previously, he had heard his master speak of it, saying that the organization had appeared hundreds of years ago.

    But as time went by, its original purpose had long been lost.

    30 years ago, it had been a cult thatmitted all kinds of evil acts.

    Later, the people of the Jianghu and the imperial court had destroyed the Candle Dragon Cult in one fell swoop together.

    Unexpectedly, they even made aeback 30 yearster.

    But what was the Candle Dragon Cult nning this time?

    It was not that he wanted to hide it from Lin Mengya, but that this was too dangerous. He didn¡¯t want her to take risks anymore.

    This time, he must exterminate the danger in the dark!

    In the old capital, Lin Mengya and hispanions were a little conspicuous.

    Although it was already evening, she and Xiu¡¯s looks were in the first ss in the old capital.

    One was delicate and nice, and the other was cute and witty. Besides, they were dressed in fine clothes and followed by several strong and capable guards.

    Therefore, this group of people was just like some nobledy¡¯s night tour procession.

    ¡°What are you looking for, Sister Princess? Do you need my help?¡±

    Xiu looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously. Since they came out of the Pavilion of Herbs, thetter had been smelling the surrounding air hard.

    Although her Sister Princess¡¯s posture was not elegant, Xiu thought that she must be looking for something by smell.

    ¡°It is the ce where you saw Sumeist time. I want to know where she has gone. Where did you see her, by the way?¡±

    The people in the backyard had run away, and the four Chief Elders were just abandoned people. Even if she tried all the methods she knew, she estimated that they would not be able to offer more valuable information.

    Even if there was any, it was not urgent to get it now.

    Liu Xuan had put lots of his men in his arrangement a long time ago, so it was almost impossible for something like killing to silence witnesses to have happened.

    Moreover, the other party had covered itself and restrained the Nation of Lintian, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about the current arrangements about the four elders.

    Sumei must have not left yet; otherwise, Long Tianyu¡¯s man would havee back to report.

    Since she was in the old capital, she might as well ferret Sumei out. Otherwise, she would always feel that her chest was a bit gagged by something.

    ¡°Oh, I remember I saw her outside a private bank. Go and let me take you there.¡±

    Xiu immediately took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and walked fast down the street.

    But when the procession went past a hospital, Lin Mengya suddenly stopped outside it.

    ¡°Wait. Something seems to be happening.¡±

 Chapter 541 - The Pharmacy by the Street

    <h4>Chapter 541 The Pharmacy by the Street</h4>

    Not only did Lin Mengya have a keen sense of smell, but she also adjusted the radar of the Shen Nung System to its maximum sensitivity.

    It was only two days ago that Xiu saw Sumei.

    If Sumei could still wander around the main street two days ago, it only meant that she had another purpose to have remained here.

    Moreover, the mastermind behind the Immortal Powder was surely rted to Sumei and her gang.

    That gang ought to have been working in the old capital for a long time.

    Even if they wanted to retreat, it would not be easy for every one of them to leave within such a short time.

    To expose all of them, she only needed a clue!

    She did not find anything fishy about the pharmacy she just passed by, at least on the surface.

    Nevertheless, her radar had picked up a weak signal.

    Both the Fairy Herb and Beauty Laural Orchid were effective for inducing oestrus.

    In past, it was said that many courtesan girls loved carrying sachets containing these two herbs with them all the time.

    They did so all for the sake of attracting clients.

    However, given that pharmacies were decent ces, they did not usually stock up on such indecent herbs for sale.

    Lin Mengya took a second look and she moved closer towards the pharmacy.

    ¡°Pleasee in, Miss.¡±

    The moment Lin Mengya entered, a witty shop assistant approached her.

    Something smelled fishy. Lin Mengya sized up the shop assistant with suspicion.

    She could smell the scents of the Fairy Herb and Beauty Laural Orchid, despite they being just faint and subtle.

    Why on earth would a shop assistant in a pharmacy be carrying these two herbs at any point in time?

    The only exnation was that people frequent this pharmacy to buy these herbs.

    That was the reason why he would have their scents all over him.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya did not give away her suspicion. She nodded at the shop assistant and pretended to be interested in the herbs at the counter.

    ¡°Do you have good quality ginseng here? My old folks back home are not at their best so I want to bring them some good quality ginseng to nurture their health.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was dressed like a wealthydy and that she had many young and strong servants who apanied her, he assumed that she was the daughter of some wealthy man.

    .

    With a wide smile on his face, he said, ¡°Yes! We certainly do! Don¡¯t be misled by the small size of our shop. We are stocked up with much good stuff. Please give me a moment. I¡¯ll bring it to you immediately.¡±

    .

    The shop assistant instantly ran behind the counter to fetch the ginseng while Lin Mengya turned around to exchange a look with Xiu.

    Xiu quietly retreated and whispered something into the guard¡¯s ear before returning to stand behind Lin Mengya.

    By this time, the shop assistant had brought Lin Mengya a few good quality, old ginseng. He was definitely looking to get a big sum from Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Miss, take a look at this best grade ginseng. This is a treasure in our shop. This is not for anymoners to enjoy. You, however, are born into wealth. For this reason, I wouldn¡¯t dare bring anything subgrade to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her brows and nced at the ginseng with gging interest.

    It was indeed of good quality, but it had not been kept in tip-top condition; therefore, its efficacy had significantly deteriorated.

    This piece of ginseng might well be less nutritious than dried radishes.

    ¡°Hm, it does look fine, but my old folks might still think it¡¯s not good enough. Do you have ones with even better quality here? Don¡¯t worry about the price. I¡¯m well able to afford it.¡±

    Immediately, the shop assistant began grinning widely. He was over the moon to have bumped into a generous customer.

    ¡°Miss, you indeed appreciate the good stuff. We have a hundred-year-old glossy Ganoderma. You would not be able to find such quality Ganoderma anywhere else. Please take a look to see if you¡¯re satisfied with this. It¡¯ll be near impossible to find this elsewhere.¡±

    A hundred-year-old Ganoderma? Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was quickly aroused. It would indeed be rare to find a hundred-year-old Ganoderma.

    Although it was not totally non-existent, it would be impossible for such a small pharmacy to have such high-quality stuff.

    To her surprise, the shop assistant took out a big round box from below the counter with great care.

    It appeared to be rather substantial.

    He was seen to put the box down extremely carefully onto the counter before he opened it.

    Instantly, a fragrance diffused out of the box.

    ¡°Please have a look at this,dies. Is this good enough?¡±

    The shop assistant looked smug while Xiu was rather taken by surprise at the sight.

    Wow, this was the first time she even saw a Ganoderma two times the size of her face!

    ¡°Is this really a Ganoderma that is more than a hundred years old? Come over quickly to have a look, Older Sister! This is awesome!¡±

    Xiu eximed excitedly as she widened her watery eyes.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, nced at the Ganoderma with indifference. She did not appear at all surprised.

    ¡°Did you say this is the hundred-year-old Ganoderma in your shop?¡±

    The shop assistant did not expect thisdy to have such an extremely high expectation.

    All of the customers would be taken aback whenever he took out this Ganoderma.

    However, thisdy seemed to have found it amon sight.

    ¡°Of course. This hundred-year-old Ganoderma is the most precious treasure in our shop. Have you seen any bigger Ganoderma than this one we have in our shop?¡±

    Xiu shook her head. This piece of Ganoderma, which was the same ck color as the others that weremonly seen, appeared to be very simr in terms of its color and shape as themon ones apart from its size.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our boss is the most well-known medicine man specializing in Ganoderma. No one other than us is able to produce a piece of Ganoderma such as this one.¡±

    At this point, the shop assistant could not help but look smug.

    If this piece of Ganoderma was real, it was indeed one that was very rare toe by.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was the one who stumbled upon it.

    ¡°Men, seize him! Are you aware that you could have someone killed by selling this? This is obviously poisonous and you imed that this was a piece of Ganoderma. How evil!¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with a calm voice, but there was a chilling look in her eyes.

    She could naturally tell whether this was indeed Ganoderma.

    Even if all others were to mistake this as Ganoderma, she was the only person who would not make the mistake.

    ¡°You! What are you trying to do? Listen carefully, my boss who is in charge of this shop is a very well-known person in the old capital!¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯smand, a few strong men charged towards the shop assistant and pounced on him.

    The shop assistant panicked. He had never encountered such a situation.

    He cried out in that instant.

    He was no match for those guards. After struggling for a while, he was pinned firmly to one corner and was unable to move.

    ¡°Elder Sister, this thing truly appears to be a piece of Ganoderma to me! It even smelled like one. How could it be wrong?¡±

    Xiu looked doubtfully at Lin Mengya as she questioned softly.

    Lin Mengya gazed at the struggling shop assistant without any pity in her eyes.

    She walked behind the counter and flipped open what was below it.

    As she expected, there were seven to eight such boxes being stacked neatly together.

    What he imed to be a rare hundred-year-old Ganoderma had bemon merchandise that could be found all over the streets.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ve offended you. Our shop may be small but we have a long history. What you¡¯re doing is against the rules!¡±

    Seeing that he had failed to break free from this grip, all that the shop assistant could do was to argue.

    ¡°The rules are not determined by you. Moreover, you are the one who is selling fake stuff in the first ce. I¡¯m merely finding the people of evil.

    There was no way Lin Mengya would believe that this shop assistant was ignorant.

    This so-called Ganoderma simply appeared to look much like the real Ganoderma, but it was actually an entirely different kind of fungus.

    Moreover, there were a thousand and one ways to make it smell like the real thing. Humans¡¯ senses of smell and sight were the easiest to be fooled.

    Therefore, they had yet to be exposed by the others who were deceived.

    ¡°You must have made a mistake, this guest of ours. I¡¯m only a shop assistant here. I¡¯m only following the instructions of the shopkeeper to sell the items here. Please show some magnanimity to a small fry like me. I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    When he realized that his threats did not work, the shop assistant began pleading her pitifully.

    He had run out of tricks to y now that he had been held back by two strong men.

    All that he could do was to look pleadingly at Lin Mengya and hope that she would be kind.

    ¡°Innocent? If you are truly innocent, you wouldn¡¯t have kept marketing this poisonous fungus to me. Let me ask you, where is your shopkeeper?¡±

    The shop assistant averted his gaze and said, ¡°He¡¯s gone out to bring in the new goods! If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask the neighbors. He usually goes out to bring in the stocks during this time of the year!¡±

    .

    The shop assistant cried out loudly in fear that Lin Mengya would continue to inflict pain on him if she was not satisfied with his reply.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? In that case, you¡¯re the only person in the shop. Am I right?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not make clear if she believed his words, but simply looked coldly at him as she questioned him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right... There is only me here. Please spare me, Miss. I¡¯m truly ignorant!¡±

    The shop assistant pleaded with a pitiful look on his face. Other ignorant people might be taken in by his word to think that he had been wronged.

    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll have youe along with me since you refuse to tell the truth. I¡¯ll find someone who can make you tell the truth. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to withstand the torture in prison.¡±

    Stunned for a moment, the shop assistant hung his head, looking dejected.

    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s just my bad luck. You may send me to prison.¡±

    Why would he surrender so quickly? Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curled up at their corners into a cold smile.

    ¡°Bring him to the dungeon of the Pavilion of Herbs and give him the special treatment.¡±

    At the mention of the dungeon of the Pavilion of Herbs, there was a look of tion in the shop assistant¡¯s eyes.

    He thought he hid his emotions well, but little did he know that Lin Mengya had seen through him.

    It was apparent that the shop was colluding with the Pavilion of Herbs. This shop assistant was surely in the know. Moreover, someone else might have recognized the poisonous fungus before.

    This was the old capital after all, where the Pavilion of Herbs was the greatest influence. Even the governor had to show due respect to the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Lin Mengya supposed that the Pavilion of Herbs always had this man¡¯s back every time he got caught.

 Chapter 542 - Strange Philter

    <h4>Chapter 542 Strange Philter</h4>

    Moreover, the Pavilion of Herbs had many disciples.

    One would be digging his own grave if he was not selling fake medicine under the protective umbre of the Pavilion of Herbs given that he dared do this in front of them.

    The shop assistant thought this situation was going to be as easy as that of the past.

    What he was unaware of was the already chaotic situation in the Pavilion of Herbs.

    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She merely had him bound up by the guards. He had also been gagged, so he could not speak.

    Lin Mengya wiggled her sharp nose. Strangely, while the man carried the scents of the two herbs, they were not found in the medicine cupboards.

    It was not possible for the Shen Nung system to make a mistake in its analysis. Could the two herbs be elsewhere?

    ¡°Watch him on my behalf while the rest of you follow me to the backyard to check it out!¡±

    The shop assistant panicked the moment he heard that they were going to the backyard.

    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±

    To his surprise, the guard by the side gave him a hard kick and he almost fainted.

    He did not panic even when Lin Mengya imed that the Ganoderma was fake and that she would send him to the officials.

    Something fishy had to be going on in the backyard.

    Lin Mengya, followed by two guards and Xiu, turned around the corner of the front hall and went into the backyard of the pharmacy.

    The moment they entered the backyard, the scents of the two herbsing onto them were so strong that even Xiu could tell that something out of normal was going on.

    ¡°Elder Sister, the air smells so strange.¡±

    Xiu¡¯s pretty little face blushed deeply all of a sudden.

    She felt her chest slightly heaving. Instinctively, she held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hands as she began to feel as if her legs would give way.

    Her pair of small hands subconsciously crawled up Lin Mengya¡¯s arm as she bit down hard on her lips. Her beauty and charm made others dote on her.

    ¡°Oh dear, Xiu.¡±

    Lin Mengya instinctively came to the realization that the scent had the effect of inducing oestrus.

    Naturally, Xiu was unable to withstand it.

    Even the guards behind her were trying hard to resist the effects of the herbs, but they, too, felt as if their feet might give way.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had quick wits in this emergency situation. She quickly scooped up a bowl of water from the water jar by the side.

    She sshed the water onto Xiu¡¯s face as well as the others and saved the situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to me..., Elder Sister?¡±

    Xiu¡¯s face was still blushing but her eyes were back in focus as she recovered.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. It was my moment of negligence that almost got everyone tricked. Let¡¯s retreat from the backyard now. Let me prescribe you some herbs before wee back in again.¡±

    Lin Mengya andpanions quickly retreated. At that moment, the shop assistant, who had been pinned by the corner of the wall, wore a smug look on his face.

    However, he could not help but be surprised when he saw that they emerged unscathed.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Did you think we would be tricked? Let me tell you, my Elder Sister here is highly skilled medically. She wouldn¡¯t be tricked by you!¡±

    Xiu was a little upset about what happened since she was still a virgin who was not married.

    Something terrible might have happened if not for Lin Mengya¡¯s quick reaction.

    Unable to calm her anger, she gave the shop assistant two tight ps.

    The man rolled his eyes and almost fainted from the blows.

    Lin Mengya put together a prescription of herbs that helped cool down the heat in the body and calm the heart. She packed it into a small sachet and in this way, things were settled.

    ¡°Carry this with you; then you won¡¯t have to worry. With this, you won¡¯t be affected by those herbs.¡± Then to the man, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you becent because nothing in the backyard escapes my eyes.¡±

    Lin Mengya said slowly with a sneer.

    In fact, the herbs did not have such a great effect under normal circumstances. However, they ought to have stocked up a great amount of the herbs in their refined form.

    For this reason, the effect of the herbs had been greatly multiplied.

    Seeing that he had been exposed, the shop assistant kept quiet and did not dare to becent any longer.

    Lin Mengya and herpanions reentered the backyard, carrying with the sachets.

    There were no longer other people inside the small backyard now. The shop assistant¡¯s cries just now ought to have rmed the people in the backyard.

    Nevertheless, they did not have time to pack up the ce given that they left in a hurry.

    Lin Mengya entered one of the rooms. The moment she opened its door, she spotted a table covered with drips of liquid herbs.

    There were some remnants of half-refined Fairy Herbs and Beauty Laurel Orchid were left all over the room.

    Lin Mengya ordered for some water to be sshed onto the half-refined herbs before she dared to enter the room.

    Apart from Fairy Herbs and Beauty Laurel Orchids, there were other spices kept in the room.

    She assumed that they were to be packed into sachets to be carried around by the girls.

    The boss of this ce could not be a decent man given that not only did he sell fake Ganoderma, he also produced philters such as these.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s pupils shrunk when she saw a big bowl containing pink powder sitting on the table.

    She dipped her finger into the bowl to pick up a little of that powder and put it at the tip of her tongue.

    In that instant, a subtle sweet but fishy taste started spreading from the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°Pah! Go inform the officials. We have to round up all the girls who carry these fragrant sachets with them!¡±

    Lin Mengya waved the unfinished sachets from the table and she gave out the order.

    Now she finally knew the reason why Sumei would emit the stench of blood.

    The powder in the bowl was made by drying the mixture of the two herbs and spices that had been soaked in blood.

    Any regr girl carrying the sachet woulde across as a very charming and attractive woman.

    However, based on the analysis by the Shen Nung system, together with the music score for the green stringed instrument, Lin Mengya gathered that when this powder was used together with warm blood, its effect would be more pronounced.

    It could even produce some anti-aging effects.

    It was no wonder that Sumei¡¯splexion was fairer than before and she also behaved a little abnormally. However, she did not emit any smell of blood.

    Indeed such herbs had been mentioned in the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    It was called the Medicinal Powder of Unrivalled Beauty.

    If one were to use such an extremely strange item for the long term, her mentality would be very twisted.

    ¡°What shall we do now, Elder Sister?¡±

    Xiu also found the scent to be bizarre. If she put it close to her nose and sniffed it lightly, she would feel faint.

    Fortunately, she was carrying the sachet of herbs prepared by Lin Mengya; otherwise, she might well fall unconscious right here.

    ¡°Go after them. Didn¡¯t I say to have some men block the way out of the backyard? I think they¡¯ll have news for us. We should not remain here. We¡¯ll have the governor lock down this ce.¡±

    It was really a shameless thing to use Philter to create chaos in the hearts of people.

    Now they had even mixed it with fresh blood.

    Lin Mengya was worried that many lives would be lost because of this.

    Once again, she was able to witness how this evil power treated the lives of people so lightly.

    It must be very dangerous where Qinghu was nted as an agent.

    In this instant, Lin Mengya regretted not asking Qinghu to stay behind that day. He would not have to go to such a dangerous ce.

    Just as Lin Mengya had guessed, the shop keeper of this pharmacy had escaped the moment the shop assistant stirred up themotion.

    He was after all a business even if he had been vignt. He waspletely unaware that someone had total control over his movement at this moment.

    Lin Mengya led a group of able men, and following the traces left by the two men, they soon arrived at a huge but well-hidden house.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, the man had slipped into the house through the back gate. There are many invisible sentries outside the house so it will be difficult for us to get close. Yet if we make this a public affair, we might rm our enemies.¡±

    Both the main gate and the back gate of the mansion were at the deepest part of the alley.

    If they were to enter hastily, they would be detected immediately.

    No matter how many people she gathered here, if they were to be careless and rmed the people inside the house, the people inside the house might kill to silence them. This was something they were good at doing all along.

    After pondering over it, Lin Mengya decided to take the risk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this over and then we will carry out the decision in a while.¡±

    With a twist in her thoughts, Lin Mengya immediately thought of a n.

    After a short discussion with the guards behind her, all of them dispersed to prepare for the task they were to carry out.

    ¡°Help! Help! No, don¡¯te closer!¡±

    Two girls in a sorry state of ruffled clothes were darting deeper into the alley.

    As they fled, they were simultaneously looking back with fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Elder Sister, you go ahead first. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll try to hold them up!¡±

    The younger of the two girls was covered with dirt on her made-up face, but herrge clear eyes were filled with tears, which made her very pitiful.

    ¡°No, if only one of us can escape, it will be you. Father and Mother had left us when we¡¯re still young. I¡¯m not going to leave you on your own!¡±

    The older of the two girls was lithe and slim. Although she was dressed in simple clothes, her poor-looking clothes could not cover her graceful carriage.

    The two girls were panic-stricken as they kept knocking on the doors of the houses in the alley.

    Unfortunately, no one came to answer the doors no matter how hard they knocked on them.

    ¡°Haha, where can you go? You two bettere back with me, lest Fann Pavilion¡¯s madam break your legs!¡±

    The hatchet men closed in on the girls as they berated and shouted curses at them.

    ¡°Big Brothers, please let us sister off. We... we will repay you the money owed!¡±

    The two girls pleaded as they retreated simultaneously.

    ¡°What are you going to use to repay? Don¡¯t forget that you belong to Madam Zhang now. Once we bring you back to Madam Zhang, we will receive our reward!¡±

    The able-bodied men slowly closed in on the two girls who were now huddling together and shaking in fear.

    However, there was still one more house, whose gate was brown, at the alley¡¯s end.

    The older of the two girls appeared to have gone wild as she threw herself against the gate with as much force as she could muster.

    ¡°Please, save us!¡±

    The initially quiet alley was now filled with the sound of the girls¡¯ pleading and the men¡¯s licentiousughter.

    Just when the two girls were about to give up all hope, the sturdy gate suddenly opened a little.

    ¡°Please, save us! Please!¡±

    The elder sister continued weeping and imploring as if she had found their savior.

    The gate opened wider. A middle-aged man dressed in grey clothes, who looked like a servant of the house, finally opened the gate wide.

    However, the moment the servant saw that it was two girls who stood by the gate, he seemed ted.

    He stepped back in a sh and allowed the two girls, who had nowhere else to turn to, to get through the gate and hide behind him.

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you meddle with other people¡¯s business! Hand the two girls over to us! They belong to the Fann Pavilion!¡±

 Chapter 543 - Seeing an Old Friend again

    <strong>Chapter 543 Seeing an Old Friend again</strong>

    ¡°Fann Pavilion? Huh, go back and tell your Mr. Mu I¡¯ve taken the two girls. If he dares toe and ask for them, he won¡¯t need to open the Fann Pavilion anymore. Go, or I¡¯ll break all your legs.¡±

    The eyes of the servant in gray were filled with arrogance.

    But a servant like him even knew that the boss behind the scenes of the Fann Pavilion surnamed Mu.

    Although only a small portion was exposed, the splendor of the residence was nothing that these few strong men had ever seen.

    Often fooling around in the brothels and officialdom, they naturally knew what kind of person they couldn¡¯t offend.

    They instantly looked at each other, and the leader then spoke unwillingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. You wait. Our Fann Pavilion is not easy to offend! I¡¯m going back to ask about it. If you dare to cheat me, I¡¯ll destroy the residence! Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying a few threatening words, these men walked out of the alley while cursing.

    The servant in gray nced at them disdainfully and then closed the door heavily.

    When he turned around, he found that the two youngdies, who had obviously been quite frightened, were staring at him with suspicion and shock.

    ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t be afraid. No one dares to intrude into our residence. It happens our miss needs two maids. Let me take you two to see her first.¡±

    The servant in gray was quite courteous, but his sharp eyes glistened with cruelty.

    But the two youngdies knew nothing about this. Immediately, they bowed to extend their gratitude, with a little rejoice of escaping from a disaster on their faces.

    They might never dream that after just fleeing the Fann Pavilion, the den of bandits, they had fallen into the den of wolves.

    If they knew it, they might desperately implore the procuress of the Fann Pavilion to let them work for her.

    The two youngdies walked to the depths of the residence after the servant.

    Perhaps, they thought that they were safe, so they began talking more frequently.

    The residence was splendid and richly ornamented, and they had never seen anything like that in the countryside.

    The servant in gray had a cold smile. ¡°It seems that they still don¡¯t know what they will face.¡±

    After bypassing the backyard, the three of them came to the door of an extremely luxurious room.

    That servant bent her back and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Yu, two more people came just now. Please take a look and see if you like them.¡±

    .

    The door with carved lotus flowers was suddenly pushed open by a woman¡¯s hands.

    A pomegranate-red figure walked out from inside.

    Her cold but beautiful eyes fell on the two cowering youngdies.

    She took a quick nce and then said lightly, ¡°Well, the goods are not bad this time. Go and get your reward, but leave them in my ce. Come in with me, you two.¡±

    .

    Her tone was with a little romance, and her voice was so limp and numb that any hearer couldn¡¯t help getting intoxicated.

    With a lecher¡¯s intent, the servant sneaked a few peeks at the busty breasts and slender waist of the woman in red.

    As soon as he heard that he had a reward, he pushed the two youngdies to Miss Yu happily.

    ¡°Serve Miss Yu carefully, you two. Miss Yu, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Seeing that the man had left joyfully, Miss Yu looked sidelong at them and whispered, ¡°Come in with me. Don¡¯t stand here stupidly.¡±

    .

    It was obvious that the two young girls were overjoyed.

    The reason was that they had never met any woman that was so beautiful and charming. Immediately, they became fainthearted and followed the woman in red into the room.

    The door was closed tightly again, preventing everything inside from being seen.

    The decoration in the room was quite sumptuous with a faint fragrance.

    But Miss Yu suddenly took out two small sachets from inside her dressing table and gave them to the two young girls.

    The indifference that had been on her face just now became a great surprise.

    ¡°Princess, pleasee into the inner chamber with me.¡±

    Her tone was with respect and kindness, and the two young girls were no longer that fainthearted like just now.

    They went into the secret inner chamber with Miss Yu.

    ¡°Why are you also here, Hongyu? Didn¡¯t they make things difficult for you?¡±

    Naturally, the two young girls were Lin Mengya and Xiu.

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that Long Tianyu had once sent people to investigate Xiumei¡¯s whereabouts.

    The obtained information was that she and Hongyu were in the same residence, and there were many young girls here.

    .

    So, Lin Mengya had guessed if this was the right ce. Besides, Night had once sent the word that this residence did exist, and young girls from different ces were taken into it daily, but they were rarely seene out.

    .

    Then, Lin Mengya hade up with this trick. Yes, she had made the right bet.

    The servant must have thought that they were also ordinary girls, so he had opened the door to let them in.

    But they hadn¡¯t expected to meet Hongyu first in this ce.

    ¡°Currently, I... I¡¯m fine, but you shouldn¡¯te, princess. People here are bloody and merciless. I¡¯ll think of a method to send the two of you out in a while.¡±

    Hongyu had a bit of anxiety on her face.

    She had thought that she should end her whole life here, but unexpectedly, she had even met Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I had the way toe in, I naturally have the way to go out, but you said that those people caught you for the sake of asking you to prove I am not the real princess, didn¡¯t you? Why are you here? Why do you serve as the so-called Miss Yu?¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted Lin Mengya slightly and then raised a question about her own confusion.

    Hongyu had a wry smile, shook her head, and said, ¡°Things are hard to predict. Since I came here, I¡¯ve been hearing them talk about you. They said that you were so great and even got the approval of the northern ns and many royal family members, and it was quite difficult to overturn your identity, so they shelved this n, and I was sent here. Since I was a prostitute in the past, I naturally became this Miss Yu. But I was forced andmitted lots of sins in the house.¡±

    .

    Hongyu sighed time after time. Obviously, she had not wanted to pick up her old job again in the house.

    At that time, she had washed off all her previous filth, wanting to start over.

    Unexpectedly, she had finally returned to such a shady ce after trying different ways to get herself clean.

    ¡°It turns out to be like this, but what is the trick of this house? And what is your younger sister plotting to do?¡±

    Lin Mengya had many confusions. Fortunately, Hongyu stood on her side firmly.

    Otherwise, she might fall into a difficult situation in this house.

    ¡°In fact, this house¡ª¡±

    Just as Hongyu was about to say it, an extremely arrogant voice came from outside.

    ¡°Elder sister, I heard that you got two neers. I¡¯m really curious and want to see them!¡±

    Hearing the sarcastic move, Lin Mengya knew who hade.

    ¡°Damn it! Why is she here?¡±

    Hongyu was panicky. If Lin Mengya was correct, she had seen fear in her eyes.

    In theory, she shouldn¡¯t have such a mood because Sumei was her younger sister.

    But Hongyu was quite afraid and began smearing the two¡¯s faces panickily with the rouge on the dressing table.

    Finally, she signaled to the two to stop talking with her facial expression, then calmed herself down again, and walked outside.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The door was pushed open. Then, a woman in deep purple pushed Hongyu away and sat down at the table in the room.

    Lin Mengya could see her clearly through the gaps of the bead curtain in the inner room.

    Previously, Sumei had just been a little country girl.

    Although she had been a little beautiful, she had just been delicate.

    Now, her skin was as white as ice and snow, and the corners of her eyes and the tips of her brows were exquisite.

    The deep purple flower pattern in the middle of her forehead made her skin look even whiter.

    Wearing gorgeous clothes with heavy makeup, she had a unique seductive charm.

    In her eyes, there was no timidity or cunning anymore. Instead, every gesture of hers was with some charms.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling a little surprised. ¡°What has changed her sopletely in just a few days?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Elder sister, don¡¯t forget that you are just a prostitute who trains these little girls. I am the house steward of the mansion. Where are they? I want to see them.¡±

    There were arrogance and rudeness in her voice. Lin Mengya realized that Sumei had probablye here to find fault in Hongyu on purpose.

    .

    If this was true, she and Xiu might not have a good result if they were recognized by Sumei.

    Hongyu bit her lips and pleaded softly, ¡°Sister, I know you hate me, but this has nothing to do with others. If you want to see them, I¡¯ll ask them out to let you see. What happened in the past is all my fault.¡±

    .

    When she found that Hongyu didn¡¯t defend herself anymore, a bit of ridicule appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Since you learned it, you should have assisted me in bing the concubine of Prince Yu at that time, and it is still not toote now. The master has promised me that as long as I meet his requirement, he will have methods to send me to Prince Yu again. If I don¡¯t like that anymore, I will still have a ce to stay in either the Imperial Pce of the Nation of Lintian or the Imperial Pce of Dajin. Speaking of this, I also need to thank you. How could the master know me without you? Forget it. I¡¯m tired and have no mood to see the two girls. You train them carefully. If you don¡¯t want them to be my decoctions¡¯ dregs, you know what you should do.¡±

    Sumei¡¯s tone had somewhat fierceness.

    Hongyu cowered a bit but still nodded with difficulty.

    Hongyu watched Sumei leave with arrogance. After a long time, she heaved a sigh and closed the door again.

    ¡°That was close. We were almost found. Sister Hongyu, something seems to be wrong with your sister.¡±

    Xiu patted her chest and whispered.

    Hongyu turned around, and her face was full of helplessness.

 Chapter 544 - The Beautiful Lady Is Insane

    <h4>Chapter 544 The Beautiful Lady Is Insane</h4>

    ¡°Sumei... she is crazy. I can¡¯t persuade her or save her.¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s face was full of sadness. She had never expected the cute and pure younger sister in her memory to be a person like that.

    Tears fell from her eyes silently.

    These days, she had pondered it numerous times. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t admitted that she is my sister back then, would things be different from the present situation?¡±

    But what was done could not be undone. Now, Sumei had be crazy. Even if she wanted to redeem her, she was afraid that she would not seed.

    Hongyu cried for a while, and Lin Mengya and didn¡¯t know how to dissuade her.

    Fortunately, she was a woman of strong will. No matter how much pain she had, she could bury it into her heart and would not expose it easily.

    ¡°In fact, Sumei has be sopletely because of her daydream. You¡¯ve seen that this residence is a hell that devours humans, and Sumei seems to have be an evil spirit here.¡±

    Hongyu hated the residence so much when she mentioned it.

    ¡°Although Sumei went the wrong way, if it hadn¡¯t been for the lure of the residence¡¯s owner, how could Sumei have been willing to degenerate?¡±

    Just now, Lin Mengya had heard Sumei say that someone had promised to send her to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and that she would be able to enter or exit the imperial pces of the Nation of Lintian and the Jin State.

    .

    This promise was a bit exaggerated, but Lin Mengya thought that since the person had said so, he might be able to do it.

    Hongyuposed herself and then talked about her and her sister¡¯s experiences in the house slowly.

    It turned out that dozens of youngdies were imprisoned in this house in total. Hongyu said that they were just people with whom she hade into contact, of course.

    There were many experienced prostitutes here. All of them had once been the most popr prostitutes in different brothels.

    After having been ransomed by some people, their whereabouts had remained a mystery. Unexpectedly, they turned out to be training those young girls without sexual experience in this ce.

    Cheated and kidnapped, those young girls had been brought here from different ces.

    Some of them were escapers from famine or orphans. In a word, they had all been pushed into the abyss of suffering at the age of ignorance.

    These prostitutes had different skills. Some were responsible for developing the girls¡¯ skills on the lute, chess, calligraphy, painting, and things of this kind, while some focused on teaching them the arts of pleasing men such as the art of lovemaking.

    Hongyu was one of the teachers. Thanks to her good lute-ying skill, she stayed here to teach those girls the skill of ying the lute.

    But the girls¡¯ natural endowments varied from one another, after all.

    Therefore, some people woulde and test the girls¡¯ achievements every three months.

    Those in the first ss that were kept were girls who were gentle and easy to control with fairies¡¯ looks.

    Such girls would be sent out secretly. As for where they would be sent, Hongyu had no right to know it.

    Those in the second ss were smart but were not stunning, but it was worth training them.

    They would be nurtured by these prostitutes carefully. What were they used for? It was crystal clear.

    As for the girls in the third ss, they should have delicate and agreeable looks at least. Those with bad dispositions, who were quite stupid and weren¡¯t worth being trained at all, would be called Decoction Dregs by others.

    ¡°As for what the decoction is, I only saw it once. Truly, it was like hell on earth.¡±

    Hongyu had witnessed the fickleness of the world over the years.

    But when the so-called decoction was mentioned, she couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    She said that it had been in a basement.

    At that time, she had been responsible for sending the picked girls there.

    Unexpectedly, the moment she had entered it, she had seen lots of haggard girls iron-chained tightly on the wall.

    She had met some of them before that time, while some werepletely strange to her.

    At that time, all their tongues had been cut.

    It had not possible for them to make any weak sounds.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any scene like that. Those girls sent there hugged one another, trembling. Not to mention them, even I felt afraid. As for those girls chained on the wall, some people kept opening their bodies with knives, and then their blood was withdrawn by them in the way done to a chicken or pig. After that, when a proper amount of their blood was out, some people would treat them with wound medicine. But since there were so many people, one or two would be neglected, right? Therefore, some of the girls¡¯ blood was all withdrawn by them like that.¡±

    Remembering the scene she had seen, Hongyu still felt that her body seemed to be turning cold.

    All the girls were like the livestock to be ughtered, crying, and screaming as their tongues were pulled out. Then, they became part of the chained girls.

    ¡°Later, I found someone was calling to me. Then I saw that Sumei, she... she even...¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s face turned quite pale.

    After a few respites, she continued her talk with difficulty, ¡°She turned out to be in a pool full of red blood. Many continued pouring blood into the pool, and there were many other things. They smelled so good that my head was about to burst because of the pain. I saw Sumei smiling, but I felt that she was no longer the one I knew. She became an evil spirit, one who was bathing in the blood.¡±

    .

    Now, it went without saying that Lin Mengya had proved her guess indirectly.

    Unexpectedly, the real ¡°Bloody Mary¡± scene had taken ce in the house.

    But it was even bloodier and more brutal than the original one.

    Although she had finished it, Hongyu seemed to be still in that scene, her eyes full of fear.

    After a long time, she shook her head and looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Princess, I know Sumei gave you lots of trouble, but I hope you can promise me one thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded because she thought that Hongyu wanted her to promise to let Sumei off.

    ¡°If you do have the way to destroy this house, I hope you can help me kill Sumei. She is no longer my sister, and I hope she can get relief.¡±

    Seeing the serious look of Hongyu, Lin Mengya had to agree.

    But when she was about to open her mouth, the door was pushed open by someone forcefully.

    Then, an ice-cold voice came to their ears.

    ¡°My dear sister, you are really so kind to me. Huh, I didn¡¯t expect you to betray me, wanting an outsider to kill me! Lin Mengya, Princess Yu, and Princess Anle, I believe you have been well since west met!¡±

    Sumei looked at them with a cold smile. Although Hongyu was a little panicky, she shielded Lin Mengya while gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Sister, please repent. You¡¯ve made too many mistakes. If you continue like this, you will never be able to repent!¡±

    Hongyu was persuading her sister with a sincere heart, but now, Sumei¡¯s mind had been thoroughly hoodwinked by her desire.

    So, she couldn¡¯t ept another one¡¯s persuasion.

    She waved her hand, and the horde of ferocious-looking thugs beside her began to stare at the three girls in the room fiercely.

    Probably, they were about to take the prey at bay.

    ¡°Repent? Why do I have to repent? Hongyu, you are truly my good sister. I¡¯ve been suffering with our parents these years, but what about you? You¡¯ve been enjoying the rich and luxurious life outside. After oveing much difficulty, I got everything I have now. The master appreciated me, and then I got the Bone of Beauty through practice with his permission. To my surprise, my good sister, you even asked an outsider to kill me! Fine, I want you to know who will be thest winner today.¡±

    Sumei was probably like what Hongyu had described¡ªshe had be insane.

    At this moment, she had utterly discarded their sisterhood. Instead, all she had in her mind was to weed Lin Mengya off.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, you are self-assured that you are beautiful, aren¡¯t you? Let me cut your beautiful face and then let you taste all the pain of a woman. I¡¯ll see what you can use topete for Prince Yu with me in the future!¡±

    Seeing the winner¡¯s look of Sumei, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have to hide her identity anymore.

    Then she wiped away the rouge and powder on her face, which was delicate and beautiful. Although she was in a very disadvantageous situation, her stunning looks couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m confident that I am beautiful. Do you really think that you¡¯ve be beautiful, Sumei? But I don¡¯t think so at all. I can only see maggots all over your body, and you smell rotten. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can cut open your skin and look at your internal organs. At this moment, they¡¯ve be pieces of rotten meat and can¡¯t be cured anymore.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was with great disdain, and Sumei fumed because of it.

    ¡°You¡ªhuh, this is the Bone of Beauty developed by my master. Now, I am not less beautiful than you anymore! Don¡¯t gloat!¡±

    Seeing Sumei¡¯s crazy retort, Lin Mengya knew that she had stricken her vital point.

    For Sumei, the impetus of having done all this was that she thought she was not beautiful enough, so Long Tianyu had driven her away.

    But she didn¡¯t know that no matter how beautiful a woman was, she was quite ugly if her heart was unkind.

    ¡°The Bone of Beauty? Sumei, why don¡¯t you remove your makeup and take off your luxurious clothes and then see what you really are in the mirror?¡±

    Lin Mengya always hit the nail on the head with her words. What was the so-called Bone of Beauty? It was just something that could make the skin fairer.

    The reason why Sumei had bepletely different was only due to the state of her mind.

    Therefore, when she lost everything extrinsic, she would finally go back to her original self, the one whom she hated most and was most afraid of.

    As a smart person, Lin Mengya had thoroughly seen through this small idea of hers, of course.

    ¡°No! I am already the Bone of Beauty,pletely different from the past. What are you waiting for? Take her, and I¡¯ll cut her mouth open myself, stopping her from spreading rumors!¡±

    With her idea pointed out by Lin Mengya, Sumei roared her order now.

    Although she was thin and frail, Hongyu was not afraid at all and stood in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Sumei! The princess is our great benefactor. If you want to hurt her, kill me first!¡±

 Chapter 545 - The Mysterious Shopkeeper

    <h4>Chapter 545 The Mysterious Shopkeeper</h4>

    Sumeiughed grimly when she saw how Hongyu was looking death calmly in the face.

    ¡°Alright, if even my own sister is only concerned about other people, what¡¯s the use of keeping you around? Go on, I¡¯ll exin to the masterter.¡±

    Sumei shouted viciously when she saw the servants¡¯ hesitance.

    To her, there was no longer any affection between the kins.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although Hongyu was one of them, her status was lower than that of Sumei after all.

    The group of people was like fiends that broke into Hongyu¡¯s room.

    As Lin Mengya witnessed how a slender and frail Hongyu nted herself in front of Lin Mengya fearlessly, Lin Mengya could not help but gasp.

    Despite having lived a life as a prostitute, she was much stronger than many others in terms of her mental strength.

    As Lin Mengya patted Hongyu¡¯s shoulder, she was not surprised to feel her body tremble.

    Who could face death without any fear?

    ¡°Fear not, they won¡¯t be able to kill me. I am Lin Mengya. Whoever among you informs your master immediately to tell him that I¡¯m here, you will be greatly rewarded.¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed calmly at the fiends before but was not one bit afraid.

    Sumei had wished to get rid her of but she would not have her way today.

    All the people hesitated for a moment. Not to mention other factors, the small face which had been wiped clean did look a little familiar.

    There were many other girls in the mansion who resembled this girl before their eyes at this moment.

    At this moment, their work was had to be stalled given no choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be taken in by this woman¡¯s nonsense! She is just buying time. If you kill her, I¡¯ll report it to the master and you¡¯ll be rewarded handsomely!¡±

    Sumei tried to instigate those men, lest they be fooled by Lin Mengya¡¯s tricky words.

    However, the more exasperated she was, the more clear-minded the servants became. They were starting to smell something fishy.

    ¡°Why do you have to be so aggressive and pushy? You¡¯re nning to kill me and push the me to these servants, am I right? Why don¡¯t you ever figure out why your master had tried so hard looking for those girls who resembled me? If you were to kill me today, I¡¯m sure your master will be furious. You might not be able to bear the consequence. In this case, do you still want to harm me?¡±

    The more certain Lin Mengya sounded, the more urgent Sumei felt.

    Why was she always defeated by Lin Mengya before people?

    No way! Even if her master got furious, she had to eradicate this stinking woman!

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to make a move, I will!¡±

    The servants had stopped in their tracks. Sumei might be of high status, but she was still in the position ofmand.

    Moreover, the woman she was up against sounded reasonable.

    If they were to offend their master because of the crazy woman, their loss would outweigh their gain.

    Sumei, having gone crazy, wielded the knife of one of the servants and brought it down on Lin Mengya forcefully.

    Hongyu, who was determined to face death boldly, moved towards Sumei.

    There was no way Lin Mengya would allow her to die a wrongful death. Deftly, Lin Mengya put her arms around Hongyu and the two fell to the side huddled together.

    Behind them, Xiu, who was prepared long ago, moved nimbly as if she was a swallow.

    She ducked so Sumei missed her when she tried to pounce on her.

    With a ¡°nk¡±, the heavy knife went onto the bedpost.

    Sumei, who had missed Lin Mengya on her first go, grow in her hatred towards Lin Mengya. She wielded the steel knife again and charged towards her.

    Lin Mengya grabbed hold of Hongyu¡¯s arm and ran into the crowd.

    However, Sumei did not seem to care but followed them into the crowd wielding the knife.

    The room, which was already crowded with people was immediately filled with cries of rm.

    Little did the servants expect Sumei to not distinguish between her enemy and allies.

    In that instant, all the people in the room had only one thought, which was to get out of the room, lest they be implicated.

    Little did they expect, however, that the exit was jammed and it was difficult for anyone to get out.

    On top of that, Lin Mengya and Hongyu were able to move among the crowd given their slim figures.

    Having gone crazy, Sumei¡¯s eyes were now bloodshot. Two servants who failed to duck in time were injured by the wielding of her knife.

    Instantly, Sumei¡¯s pale face was stained with dark red blood.

    The hideous expression on her face had driven away from the supposed grace and beauty in her which she tried so hard to cultivate. She looked more like a messenger from hell who was after people¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Run, everyone! She¡¯s gone mad, she¡¯s going to kill all of us!¡±

    Seeing their fellow servants having copsed onto the floor, the servants who eyed Sumei suspicious just a moment ago hade to the realization that Sumei was only using them. Why else would Sumeish out and injure their fellow servants?

    Once their thoughts were straightened out, vicious looks appeared on their faces too.

    How many of the people living in this mansion was easy to push around?

    In that instant, a few skillful men had surrounded Sumei from behind.

    Although Sumei did not know martial arts, they were still afraid that they might get hurt identally when she wielded the knife anyhow.

    For this reason, they were helpless and unable to subdue her.

    ¡°Go get help! This woman had gone crazy!¡±

    Upon hearing the cry for help from his fellow servants who were still trapped in the room, a servant who managed to escape quickly went to look for help, stumbling as he went.

    .

    In that instant, Lin Mengya and the other two also managed to get out of the room in such a chaotic situation.

    Coincidentally, no one noticed them. Without any hesitation, Lin Mengya, followed by Hongyu and Xiu thought to leave the way they came.

    Little did Lin Mengya expect that the moment they exited the gates, a long sword came toward her and stopped at her neck.

    The de of the knife had cut off a little of her long ck hair.

    Her instincts told her that her life could be taken from her by this long sword anytime.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Princess Yu, why hurry to leave?¡±

    A familiar voice sounded in the air.

    Thereafter, a figure d in ck clothes emerged from the side. The person was wearing a cold expression on his face and he was holding the hilt of the sword.

    However, Lin Mengya looked beyond the man and saw that a man dressed in elegant cyan clothes, and he had gentle and delicate features.

    At this moment, the man held Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze with a subtle smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been days since west met. Have you been well, Princess Yu?¡±

    With the exception of Xiu, Lin Mengya and Hongyu both jerked from the surprise.

    This man was none other than the shopkeeper of Huichun House who released her that day without a reason.

    Why was he here?

    ¡°It appeared that Princess Yu was curious as to why I¡¯m here. In that case, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days in my mansion, Princess Yu, so that I can exin myself regarding your doubts. Han Ling, please make the princess feel at home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The man in ck put down his sword and cupped his hands together in response.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya and her other twopanions did not dare to act rashly.

    It was because of the chilling look in the eyes of the man in ck. She was certain that the moment they act rashly, the three of them might lose heads.

    She would have to y along instead of taking any risks.

    Lin Mengya was not one to confront the tough with toughness. Since she had bumped into an acquaintance, she would like to find out what he had to say about their old days.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The man in ck who was called Han Ling simply blurted a word coldly.

    The three girls exchanged looks and finally decided to follow him into the unknown.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw the back of the man.

    She was aware that both Huichun House and its shopkeeper were not as simple as they appeared to be.

    However, seeing him was beyond her imagination.

    She could not help but tug on Hongyu¡¯s sleeve as asked, ¡°Have you seen him ever since you arrived here?¡±

    .

    Hongyu seemed frightened as she turned to look at the shopkeeper¡¯s back and shook her head afterward.

    This was strange. Could the person whom Sumei addressed as master be this mysterious shopkeeper of Huichun House?

    If that was the case, why did he release Lin Mengya in the first ce?

    A series of question marks emerged from Lin Mengya¡¯s mind as if they were all entangled together.

    Now it appeared that the shopkeeper himself would have to provide her with all the answers to her queries.

    Han Ling brought the three of them to a quiet courtyard, opened the main door to a room, and signaled with his cold eyes for them to enter and make any trouble.

    Knowing that Xiu was still carrying a considerable amount of the poisonous bug and poisonous medication, Lin Mengya tried to restrain Xiu, who was feeling frustrated.

    Those items were their trump card and it was not fitting for them to waste them on any random passerby.

    The room was somewhat quiet and Lin Mengya, together with the other two girls, sat down on the round stools surrounding a table.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Han Ling shut the door to the room tightly.

    It seemed that he was prepared to guard the door.

    Thank goodness that Lin Mengya did not feel afraid at all. She would not have barged into thisrge mysterious house if she did not have a contingent n.

    However, before she extricated herself, she had to unearth the truth about this ce.

    ¡°Sigh, Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect Sumei to turn into this.¡±

    It was only after a long time that Hongyu spoke up and she looked apologetically at Lin Mengya when she spoke.

    She used to think that Sumei was only getting into a huff as a spoilt brat.

    She even went to the extent to defend her using excuses that she had been deceived when she saw with her own eyes, how Sumei dipped herself in the pool of human blood.

    Today, she had seen for herself how Sumei had indeed turned into a perverse person.

    Sheughed bitterly and shook her head at the thought that she almost wanted to get herself killed.

    ¡°You are not to be med. She had brought all these upon herself and no one else should be med. Hongyu, I know you can¡¯t ept this within such a short time, but I¡¯m hoping that you cane along with me.¡±

    This was an invitation Lin Mengya made after much consideration.

    If it were the Hongyu of the past, she would still have the mental strength to start her life anew if all she had suffered was physical torture.

    However, the Hongyu at this moment was drained both physically and mentally. She no longer had the courage to start a quiet life anew.

 Chapter 546 - Three-day Imprisonment

    <h4>Chapter 546 Three-day Imprisonment</h4>

    Although Hongyu had done injustice to Lin Mengya because of Sumei, she had stood firm before Lin Mengya today to defend her when she was in a life-and-death situation, blocking off the danger.

    .

    Lin Mengya had kept her kindness at the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Your Highness, but how can we get out of here? The shopkeeper is not someone easy to deal with.¡±

    The shopkeeper might have been merciful to them by letting them go thest time, this did not mean that another miracle would happen again this time.

    .

    She did not think it was a pity for her to die, but both the princess and Xiu should not be in this deep trouble with her.

    Lin Mengya wished she could say some words offort to Hongyu, but she restrained herself in fear that someone would be eavesdropping.

    Finally, she simply gently squeezed Hongyu¡¯s hand and spoke with a low voice, saying, ¡°Trust me.¡±

    .

    Seeing how Lin Mengya made as if to speak and stopped, Hongyu, who was not holding on to much hope, thought the princess was only trying tofort herself.

    She made a wry smile but nodded lightly eventually.

    The threedies simply sat there silently, each immersed in their own thoughts. Not long after, the sound of footsteps could be heard echoing in from outside.

    Thereafter, they heard Han Ling spoke with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Master, they are inside.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Then a long slender arm pushed open the door gently.

    Thereafter, this mysterious shopkeeper smiled warmly at the threedies in the room who stood up abruptly.

    ¡°The servants had slighted you because of their ignorance. Men, serve tea.¡±

    He maintained his elegance and gentleness, as well as a mysterious vibe.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya could only gaze warily at this shopkeeper.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who had behaved rudely. My name is Zhu Yun. Please take a seat, Your Highness.¡±

    Zhu Yun did not look to be in a hurry at all as he settled himself on a seat, neither too fast nor slow in his movement.

    At this sight, Lin Mengya suppressed the wariness in her heart. She sat quietly across from Zhu Yun as she tried to look indifferent so that Zhu Yun could not make out her thoughts.

    ¡°Princess Yu, oh no, perhaps it¡¯s more fitting for me to address you as Princess Anle. I¡¯m actually not surprised that you found your way here.¡±

    Smiling, Zhu Yun did not sound like he was talking to an enemy.

    He sounded more like he was talking about the good old days with someone familiar.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you want to address me. I suppose Mr. Zhu would understand that since I¡¯m able toe, I¡¯ll be able to get out.¡±

    She would be lying if she said she was not nervous. This man, Zhu Yun gave her the feeling that he was a mysterious and unfathomable person.

    Nevertheless, there was one thing that she was certain of, which was that this man was definitely an enemy instead of a friend.

    ¡°Certainly. If you wish, you may leave anytime, Your Highness. No one will dare to stop you. Nevertheless, I have a presumptuous request. I wonder if I could borrow something you carry with you?¡±

    While Zhu Yun had spoken with a casual tone, Lin Mengya quickly grew wary.

    Did he say to borrow something? Did she have to lend her head if he requested for it?

    Zhu Yun broke out into a friendly smile when he saw the look on her face. Then with a gentle voice, he said, ¡°So I heard that the princess¡¯s mother was thest disciple of thete Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. Since the Eldest Princess had seeded the Chief Priest, perhaps she would be in possession of his legacy. I¡¯m looking to borrow it so I hope Your Highness will part with this treasured possession.¡±

    .

    Immediately, Lin Mengya understood what he meant.

    ¡°I suppose you want the music score for the green stringed instrument, right? Unfortunately, it had been destroyed. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe what I say. This is all I can say anyway.¡±

    Zhu Yun started to frown a little on hearing that the music score for the green stringed instrument had been destroyed.

    However, he could tell from Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes that she was not trying to hide anything from him. It appeared that she was not lying.

    ¡°This¡ª in that case, may I keep you here for a short stay of a few more days? Not to worry, Your Highness, I will send a message to Prince Yu regarding this. There is nothing to worry, Your Highness.¡±

    It seemed that he was not giving up as yet.

    Lin Mengya was well aware that no one would simply believe her words.

    The corner of her mouth turned up in a sneer. At this moment, she was in no hurry.

    ¡°You may make me stay on for a few days, or use me to threaten Long Tianyu, I just do not have what you want. Moreover, very soon, you won¡¯t be able to stay here any longer. It would be easier if you either kill me or release me.¡±

    What Lin Mengya said was the reality.

    Gazing at the determined look on her face, Zhu Yun seemed to have witnessed a joke and his smile widened.

    Nevertheless, his eyes were suddenly filled with a chilly look.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are indeed very intelligent. However, it would be a good option to bring you along with us if we are moving out. After all, given your status as the princess, I believe that the entire Nation of Lintian would respect you and give way to you.¡±

    Was he trying to threaten her?

    Lin Mengya turned her gaze to Zhu Yun. He was indeed a very clever man. She needed more to spend more effort when dealing with a clever person.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You may treat me like your shield or even use me to bargain with Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen, but being an intelligent man, Mr. Zhu, you are surely aware that you are acting against your own interest in this way is not the best thing to do. You can¡¯t keep me by your side always, and you won¡¯t be able to do it anyway.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya had regained her calm so quickly, Zhu Yun stopped keeping up with the hypocritical smile on his face.

    ¡°You are a very smartdy. No wonder someone was willing to risk his life in exchange for me not making life difficult for you. Since I¡¯ve made a promise to that person, I have to keep to my word. Be of good cheer, Your Highness, you may leave this ce boldly after three days. As for these three days, please take a good rest here.¡±

    Zhu Yun¡¯s words had once again aroused her curiosity.

    Thest time, Zhu Yun had mentioned that he released her because of a favor he owed.

    Was it because of the same person again now? All of sudden, a name popped out in her mind with a sh of memory.

    ¡°Elder Sister, isn¡¯t this person strange?¡±

    Xiumented with a low voice. Just a moment ago, the shopkeeper even had the audacity to threaten the princess, but in the next moment, he only wanted them to stay for three more days.

    This man really behaved capriciously.

    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s indeed strange. Is it because you know someone who is a close acquaintance of the shopkeeper?¡±

    Hongyu thought likewise. Back when she was still at Huichun House, the shopkeeper was a very ruthless person although he did not show himself often.

    Not to mention that he even let someone off. All the girls in the Huichun House could not help trembling at the mention of the shopkeeper.

    Why then did he let Lin Mengya off time and again?

    ¡°Yes... one of my friends may be his old acquaintance.¡±

    She did not need to think hard to know for certain that the man Zhu Yun talked about was Qinghu.

    She was somewhat guilt-stricken when she learned that Qinghu was always ready to risk his life for her.

    She, on the other hand, had failed to do anything for him.

    It would be near impossible for her to repay Qinghu¡¯s kindness in this lifetime.

    ¡°I see. Alright, since the shopkeeper had said that we can surely leave this ce after three days. Let us not worry too much, Your Highness. I heard that the shopkeeper is a man of his words.¡±

    Hongyu was acting up a little given that they had escaped death into life.

    However, amotion suddenly started outside.

    The three of them looked out and saw a few well-built men in grey clothes dragging a figure across the floor.

    ¡°Sumei... it¡¯s Sumei!¡±

    Hongyu cried out in rm and was about to dash towards her when Han Ling stopped her in her tracks.

    ¡°Please, let me go over to have a look at her!¡±

    Hong Yu pleaded with Han Ling, but the chilling expression on his face did not change one bit.

    Sumei, who was wailing, somehow found the strength to break free from the men¡¯s grasp when she heard Hongyu¡¯s voice. She tried hard to run towards Hongyu¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ve been wrong! It¡¯s all my fault! Save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    By this time, Lin Mengya finally how Sumei¡¯s face had beenpletely disfigured by hideous-looking cuts.

    The wounds were open and she could almost see the bones.

    Her hair was disheveled. Her gorgeous clothes were long stained with blood and dust and it looked very dirty.

    If not for Hongyu, Lin Mengya would not be able to recognize that this person was none other than Sumei, who was still acting so arrogantly a moment ago.

    ¡°Sumei, how did you... you end up in this state?¡±

    Hongyu looked at her younger sister, heartbroken. There was no way Sumei could defend herself against those two strong men.

    They caught up with her before she could run much further.

    Then the men went on kicking and punching her.

    At that moment, Sumei¡¯s blood-curdling screams sent shudders through them.

    ¡°Stop pleading, Hongyu.¡±

    Frowning, Lin Mengya thought she did not want to meddle with this matter at first.

    Sumei had herself to me for the oue today. She could not me anyone else, neither was she worth Hongyu pleading for mercy on her behalf.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, I know you¡¯d have a way out. Please save my little sister, please.¡±

    Hongyu went down on her knees before Lin Mengya once again for the sake of Sumei.

    Although she had been implicated and harms by Sumei time and again, this kindhearted girl could not bear seeing her younger sister suffer such cruel torture.

    ¡°Stop beating her, stop. Sumei has learned her lesson, Master! Sumei knows she is at fault!¡±

    On the other hand, Sumei was rolling on the floor from the excruciating pain, but those men showed no mercy but continued kicking and beating her.

    Seeing the tear-stricken Hongyu, Lin Mengya spoke to her with a gentle voice, saying, ¡°Even if you manage to save her, do you think she can continue to live well?¡±

    .

    Hongyu froze for a second when Sumei¡¯s wails from outside the house sounded blood-curdling. In reality, even if Lin Mengya did not point this out to her, she knew that Sumei had been tortured badly by cruel measures.

    ¡°I get it, but please do me onest favor, Your Highness. If you agree to help me, I¡¯ll be very grateful and will give the rest of my life in your service.¡±

    Hongyu bowed down to Lin Mengya and helplessly closed her bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    The mistakemitted by Sumei would not be easily pardoned at a ce like this.

    From the deep cuts on her face, one would know that she was no longer of any use.

 Chapter 547 - What was the Intention

    <h4>Chapter 547 What was the Intention</h4>

    Havinge to this ce, death would be the best way out.

    Lin Mengya patted Hongyu on her hand. She had never had a good impression of Sumei.

    Han Ling might have blocked Hongyu¡¯s way, he had not tried to stop Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya walked slowly up to Sumei. By then, she was covered with wounds and was unable to move at all.

    She resembled a dead fish, with her mouth wide opened and blood flowing out of it without her knowing.

    ¡°Save... save me.¡±

    Sumei looked at Lin Mengya with wide-opened eyes.

    Her bloodstained hands grasped the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes. At this moment, she had long forgotten that the woman before her eyes was once the enemy she wanted to destroy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t and I won¡¯t.¡±

    At the sight of Sumei in this state, Lin Mengya did not feel a tinge of the delight of vindication.

    To Lin Mengya, Sumei was merely a contemptible scoundrel. She had ended up this way because of her discontentment and greed.

    From her waist, she drew out the sharp dagger which Long Tianyu had given her as a gift for self-defense.

    Inside the house, Hongyu was seen to turn away but there was a look of exoneration in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to set out on the journey. I hope you won¡¯t reincarnate into a human again.¡±

    A sh of light came from the movement of the dagger. Blood, in the form of the open petals of a flower, appeared on the neck of Sumei, who was struggling a moment ago.

    She opened her eyes wide as her will to live gradually slipped away.

    The hand which was holding on tightly to the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes became limp.

    ¡°Drag her out. If anyone were to ask about this, just say that I was the one who killed her.¡±

    Lin Mengya kept her dagger in the hilt calmly. Surprisingly, the dagger¡¯s de was not stained with blood at all.

    Unintentionally, Lin Mengya¡¯s vision swept past the gates and she glimpsed a figure which was hiding in the dark disappear suddenly.

    .

    Whoever dragged Sumei here had wanted to witness how she would settle her.

    Perhaps in Zhu Yun¡¯s eyes, she was now also a ruthless person on top of other traits.

    It did not bother her though. Anyway, she knew that Zhu Yun had his men dragged a half-dead Sumei here just to test her.

    If this were not the case, they would have dealt with Sumei anyhow without Lin Mengya knowing at all.

    What did Zhu Yun want from this?

    ¡°Princess Yu is just as decisive as what people said. This life was gone so neatly.¡±

    Suddenly, a gentle and elegant voice sounded from behind Lin Mengya.

    By the time Lin Mengya turned around, Sumei¡¯s body had been dragged out.

    The blood formed a meandering trace on the floor extending from below Lin Mengya¡¯s feet, but she was clueless as to where Sumei¡¯s final resting ce was.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be dead than alive. It¡¯s meaningless to live an ignoble existence. I will be held ountable for her life, so Mr. Zhu need not worry.¡±

    In reality, Lin Mengya was not as calm as how she appeared on the surface.

    While she had saved the lives of countless people, she was uneasy about killing, which was taking away someone¡¯s life.

    Nevertheless, she would never allow her hand to tremble, be it when she was saving people¡¯s life or killing someone.

    ¡°It was just one life. Actually, you¡¯ve done the right thing. Even if she didn¡¯t die today, there would be a hundred and one ways to let her live miserably. She had only herself to me. She was the one who had vited the rules. How dare she triedying a finger on you when you are my most honored guest. She deserved to die.¡±

    Gazing at Lin Mengya, Zhu Yun looked like he was smiling, yet not really. He seemed to imply that Lin Mengya was fully responsible for Sumei¡¯s death from the words he said.

    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to argue with Zhu Yun. Lin Mengya kept the dagger at the waist and without further ado, she went back into the house.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ve already sent someone to ry the message to the prince. You may spend theing three days here and I will send you back to Prince Yu after that.¡±

    Once again, Zhu Yun tried to emphasize the time limit of three days.

    Lin Mengya closed the door of the house and her holding together her thoughts, she realized that Sumei¡¯s end was a warning to her from Zhu Yun.

    If she was disobedient, would she end up living miserably when she would rather be dead than alive? Apparently, being ruthless was the way of these people.

    ¡°Why did you dirty your hands if that girl should die sooner orter, Elder Sister?¡±

    Xiu was somewhat perplexed. She had witnessed the sisterly rtionship between Hongyu and Sumei.

    What if Hongyu failed to tell right from wrong and decided to take revenge on the princess?

    ¡°Many thanks to you, Princess, for sparing my little sister much suffering.¡±

    At this moment, Hongyu went on her knees before Lin Mengya and Kowtowed to her.

    However, there was not a single drop of tearsing out from her bloodshot eyes. It seemed that she was sincerely grateful towards Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You can see that her inner organs were damaged, can¡¯t you? If not for the special medicine the people gave her to keep her up, she would have died long ago.¡±

    Lin Mengya said without much emotion. Hongyu simply looked at Lin Mengya and eventually nodded lightly.

    When she went near Sumei, she smelled a subtle herbal fragrance from her body.

    Although the scent of the herbs was mixed with the stench of blood, Lin Mengya was able to tell them apart. Before Sumei was being dragged in here, she had ingested a top-quality Ginseng pill.

    She had only a breath left in her. Lin Mengya had taken a nce at her and she immediately knew that all the bones in Sumei¡¯s body had been broken.

    Moreover, the blood oozing out of her was mixed with tiny fragments of her internal organs.

    Once the effect of the drugs wore off, Sumei would surely die.

    ¡°Erm, back then, I¡¯ve seen the madams in the courtesan house berating the girls who were rebellious. I¡¯ve never had anyints against you, Your Highness. Now, I have no more worry and care. If you don¡¯t mind, I will stay by you and serve you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Hongyu sounded determined. She had to keep the pain that was tearing her apart at the bottom of her heart.

    She had been through so much as well as seen a lot, therefore she knew who was the real enemy.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about this after we leave this ce? I have a feeling that the shopkeeper is not going to let us off so easily.¡±

    Sitting on the chair, Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she spoke.

    Zhu Yun had once said that he had let her off because of an old acquaintance.

    Although this time he had given her a time limit of three days, who knew what would happen during this period of three days?

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu would surely realize that she had been taken captive.

    What she was worried about at the moment was not how Zhu Yu would harm her. Rather, she was worried that Zhu Yun would use her as a price of negotiation to threaten Long Tianyu and the rest.

    In fact, she would rather Long Tianyu not agree to any of their conditions. Otherwise, Cousin Chen¡¯s hard work would go to waste.

    ¡°Xiu, can you disseminate a message for me?¡±

    Lin Mengya grabbed Xiu¡¯s hand and wrote something on her delicate palm.

    Xiu nodded and then took out arge purple scorpion from her waist.

    This scorpion was the size of Xiu¡¯s palm. What was outstanding about it was that it had been strapped with a tiny paper package.

    ¡°This scorpion can help with delivering the message.¡±

    Xiu pointed at the tiny packet on the back of the scorpion, then wrote something on Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.

    Lin Mengya was pleasantly surprised to find that Xiu had an intelligent n.

    Hongyu seemed to understand what the two were doing and started to weep. In this way, while they are in the enclosed room, they managed to cover up the little movements which were easily detected by people.

    Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu approvingly. She was truly one who had seen much of the world. No one could match up to her in terms of her observant and sensitive character.

    She tore off a small piece of cloth from the already torn and tattered clothing.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a while, then use the dagger to make a small cut on her left pointer finger.

    As bright red blood began oozing from the tip of her finger, Lin Mengya quickly used it to write a few words on the piece of cloth.

    Thereafter, she carefully rolled up the piece of clothes and put it into the tiny package on the back of the scorpion.

    Xiu and Lin Mengya exchanged looks, then carefully fed a drop of her blood to the huge scorpion. Thereafter, this little creature seemed to be intelligent as it crawled out of the window which was half-opened.

    ¡°Alright, alright, why are still weeping when you know that your little sister deserved what she got? The Princess and I are getting tired and sick of your weeping! I¡¯m going to cut off your tongue if you won¡¯t stop weeping so that you won¡¯t be able to talk at all.¡±

    Xiu pretended to scold Hongyu and Hongyu¡¯s voice of weeping gradually subsided.

    For an outsider who heard their conversation, he would think that they were having some disagreement over the death of Sumei.

    They would not know that this time, they were a team working together perfectly.

    Lin Mengya nced at Xiu as well as Hongyu, who had stopped weeping.

    She was thankful that she was not alone and helpless, but had the two of them by her side.

    She thought Zhu Yun might do something more extreme but he did not appear before them all the way until night time.

    All he did was to send men to bring them clean clothes and something to eat.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had the ability to detect poison. While she could tell that there was no problem with the clothes they wore, nor the pieces of jewelry they wore, but she also could tell that someone had added poisonous drugs into the two dishes.

    With Lin Mengya hinting to them, the three girls avoided ingesting the food that had poison in them.

    They simply avoided that food and Lin Mengya did not make noise about it.

    Lin Mengya would have believed that Zhu Yun did not do think intentionally if not for the maidservants¡¯ look of surprise on their faces when they came in to take away the utensils and bowls when they were done.

    .

    Did he really intend to kill them having used such a potent poison as the arsenic trioxide? However, why had the maidservants cleaned up silently without doing anything else?

    What on earth was his intention?

    They were given food when they were hungry and hot water when they needed a bath.

    If not for the two dishes containing arsenic trioxide, Lin Mengya would really believe that Zhu Yun was only keeping them there to show them hospitality.

    Han Ling, who stayed by the gates the entire afternoon, had disappearedpletely once the sky became dark.

    Lin Mengya purposely brought along Xiu and Hongyu to go round the courtyard once. Apart from the crescent-shaped door, there were a few servants guarding the outside. However, she did not spot any spies and informers lying low.

 Chapter 548 - The Tip of the Iceberg

    <h4>Chapter 548 The Tip of the Iceberg</h4>

    ¡°What trick is Zhu Yun ying?¡±

    Lin Mengya became even more confused. ¡°Is it that Zhu Yun is really not afraid of me and will sneak away?¡±

    ¡°This man is really strange. He wants to imprison us, but what does this mean now!¡±

    Xiu sat on the soft couch and shook her little feet while muttering something.

    She had thought that Zhu Yun wanted to hurt the three of them, but she didn¡¯t expect that he just enclosed them in a courtyard.

    It turned out that she had been nervous for nothing. It seemed that their stay here had been forgotten except for the poison put in their dinner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I was in Huichun House previously, the master didn¡¯t frequent the ce, but no one in it dared to disobey him. No one could guess the master¡¯s thought.¡±

    Since Hongyu, his old subordinate didn¡¯t know what the man¡¯s n was, Lin Mengya was even more puzzled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look. Maybe he has another arrangement, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not reckless, but she had a strange feeling.

    Naturally, Hongyu and Xiu would do everything as she instructed them. Since Lin Mengya hade up with this idea, they would definitely agree. Besides, they were on some else¡¯s turf now, so Lin Mengya was more afraid. ¡°What if Zhu Yun does something bad to them when I am away?¡±

    They walked out of the courtyard calmly. The servants, who had been walking to and fro at the gate just now, were all mysteriously missing at the moment.

    The three of them were cautious in the beginning, but they became speechlesster.

    The reason was that they hade across a servant in the yard a short time ago, and the servant had tried to hide, suddenly turning and going back in the direction he hade from.

    If the appearance of the first person was a coincidence, the others along the way were definitely not: they had seen them, but they had turned and left with mutters as if they hadn¡¯t seen them.

    Now, even Lin Mengya, a person with quite a smart brain, couldn¡¯t handle the situation.

    ¡°What is the man going to do?¡±

    ¡°This is... so weird, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xiu stared at the yard without a soul in a trance. ording to Hongyu, they had almost toured half of the courtyard.

    But no one hade out to stop them. Instead, they all had pretended not to see them or gone to hide as if rats had run into cats.

    In this case, the various situations she had predicted seemed to be meaningless now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. By the way, Hongyu, could you take us to the ce where you trained those young girls previously?¡±

    She had assumed that there would be a tough battle, but she was surprised to find something so soft that no spot was substantial for her to pouch.

    It seemed that Zhu Yun was deliberately working to facilitate her move.

    ¡°This man is quite strange. First, he forced the three of us to stay here and then tested me with Sumei¡¯s poison, but now he has asked those in the yard to treat me as something invisible.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know what his scheme was, Lin Mengya was sure of one thing: the person must be watching her in an unnoticeable ce secretly.

    She had more doubts, but she seemed to be a little clear about what she should do.

    Seeing no others in the surroundings, Hongyu became a little bolder: she whispered the information she had found to Lin Mengya and Xiu while walking.

    Divided into three sses, the kidnapped girls were not raised in one ce.

    Hongyu¡¯s position was not as important as Sumei¡¯s, so she knew nothing about other things except for the girls who needed her training.

    ¡°Where do you know these trained girls will be sent?¡±

    After hearing Hongyu¡¯s introduction, Lin Mengya then realized that the information Night and hispanions had found previously might only be the tip of the iceberg.

    The truth was that the kidnapping business of young girls had probably begun many years ago.

    If this was true, the number of kidnapped young girls was almost surprising.

    These girls were unnoticeable, but if they were truly used to make secret deals, perhaps, they were enough to cause a great disturbance.

    ¡°Nowhere else but brothels, luxurious pces, and external residences of rich men¡¯s concubines. I believe numerous innocent people are harmed each year.¡±

    Hongyu was deeply touched by these words.

    She had been tortured like this since her childhood, so she felt exceptionally empathetic.

    They should have been daughters of good families with a different future.

    But if they were brought here, they were sure to be quite lonely and painful in their entire life.

    She didn¡¯t have enough power, and the only thing she could do was to treat these girls nicely and dy theing of their final fate aste as she could.

    Indeed, Lin Mengya had guessed it.

    A person¡¯s living on earth was closely rted to the four things: wine, women, wealth, and spiritual enjoyment.

    And a few rich or/and powerful people were hooked on such vigorous beauties.

    ording to Hongyu, the training of these young girls included not only the ordinary arts of pleasing men but also different training methods, which were used to target different kinds of customers.

    In the courtyard, there were tens of teaching prostitutes like her at least. In the past, they had all been famous top prostitutes.

    Perhaps, all those lechers would not be able to resist the charms of all the young girls trained by them, and they would probably end up forgetting timepletely once they were with the girls.

    ¡°Is a residence like this in the old capital the only one?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling cold in the heart. Now, the more she approached the mysterious force, the more she felt that what she touched was quite a scary monster.

    If she kept taking reckless action, she was afraid that it would be like smashing an egg on a rock.

    By taking a familiar path, Hongyu led Lin Mengya to a little courtyard.

    Still, no guards were seen. As soon as the three of them stepped into it, they saw that a group of little children was watching curiously in their direction in a tidy small room.

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve finallye.¡±

    When they found that the person they saw was the very familiar Hongyu, all these delicate and nice young girls ran out of the room at the speed of little rabbits.

    Instantly, they surrounded the three of them.

    ¡°Well, have you all eaten yet? Did anyonee to trouble you?¡±

    Affected by Sumei, the young girls led by Hongyu were given the lowest treatment.

    But Sumei had only had the guts to do something tricky to their eating and clothing.

    Among these little girls, the oldest ones were just thirteen or fourteen, and the youngest looked like seven or eight.

    But they had left their families quite early, and the tender care given them had gone. Then, they became the sacrifices of a conspiracy, with their lives ruined because of someone¡¯s ambition.

    Seeing such ignorant girls, Lin Mengya clenched her fists secretly.

    ¡°What a cruel devil!¡± Sooner orter, she would toll the death knell for it in person!

    ¡°No, only the aunts of the other courtyards came and said that you wouldn¡¯t teach us anymore from today on. Aunt, we¡¯re unwilling to part with you.¡±

    A little older girl spoke with disappointment. Instantly, these young girls, who had been noisy moments ago, became silent.

    It seemed that Hongyu was sincere to these girls and had been treating them nicely.

    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling to part with you, either. In the future, you must cherish yourselves much. Remember, no matter what difficulty you face, don¡¯t lose hope in your hearts. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be free.¡±

    Hongyu truly didn¡¯t want to leave such girls, but her strength was limited.

    She could just put off theing of their fate a few days here.

    Looking at these innocent and lovely faces, she thought of their helplessness that they would be stained someday and be the tools for pleasing men. Then, she couldn¡¯t help feeling quite sad.

    Looking back at Lin Mengya, Hongyu bit her teeth lightly and knelt before her.

    ¡°Princess, I know you are in a terrible dilemma, but can you, can you¡ª¡±

    Before Hongyu said it, Lin Mengya had learned what she begged her to do.

    At this moment, she felt the deep helplessness that she had never tasted before.

    She had the wish to help all these young girls get out of the abyss of suffering.

    But she was now hardly able to save herself, let alone others. If she tried to take these young girls away, she would hurt them, in fact.

    This was not cowardice but the helplessness that she couldn¡¯t handle the situation.

    ¡°Huh, she has fallen into such a trap here and can¡¯t get herself out, so how can she spare time to care about these useless people?¡±

    When the dilemma urred, an arrogant voice suddenly came from behind.

    When Lin Mengya and Xiu looked back, they saw a scarlet figure, who had appeared at the entrance of the courtyard at some point.

    Comcent, he arched his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with a look of belittling everyone, which was as proud as ever.

    This person turned out to be the little servant named Zhu Yan, who had once shown up in Huichun House.

    As expected, all her moves were under the control of Zhu Yun.

    But she didn¡¯t know why he asked Zhu Yan to appear in front of her now.

    ¡°Who do you think you are! You dared to talk to my Sister Princess like this! Don¡¯t you believe I can kill you anytime?¡±

    Seeing that the person was just an older child but dared to act like that, Xiu couldn¡¯t helping out to re at the annoying man.

    Zhu Yan smiled coldly and took out a silvery sharp scimitar sometime unknown.

    He had a childish face, but there was a cruel and bloodthirsty smile on it.

    But before he could do anything, he seemed to have been nailed to the spot by something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you want to live on, be obedient; otherwise, I¡¯ll let your intestines break and belly burst and die with all kinds of torture.¡±

    Xiu¡¯s beautiful little face became serious. She had been angry inwardly for a long time.

    She hadn¡¯t vented her anger earlier because there was no chance, but now, the man asking for trouble hade to her. Naturally, she would not miss the chance.

    ¡°When did you¡ªyou put the insect at my chest!¡±

    An itchy and numb feeling came from his chest.

    But the soft feeling had instantly made Zhu Yan stand stiffly.

 Chapter 549 - Testing EaChapter Other

    <h4>Chapter 549 Testing Each Other</h4>

    But what had truly made him stop was a force that almost instantly prevented his hands and feet from controlling themselves.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for his strong resistance, he was afraid that he would have lost strength and fallen.

    It was the first time that a little panic had appeared in his ck pupils.

    But soon, he learned that all this was the trick of that sharp maid opposite.

    ¡°Do you want to know it? I won¡¯t tell you. Imp, remember, you should be polite to my Sister Princess in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer severely.¡±

    After winning the first confrontation, Xiu obviously felt much better.

    They had been impeded since their arrival at the residence. Her Sister Princess looked calm, but she was quite sullen with the feeling of being teased.

    With the arrogant little man punished, now she had finally vented her anger.

    As the Chinese saying goes: ¡°When beating a dog, one should think about the status of its owner.¡± Today the good beating she had given this aggressive ¡°dog¡± could be regarded as a hard strike on his master¡¯s face.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop Xiu from using poison. Since hering here, she seemed to have been yed like a toy by someone.

    Zhu Yun always looked harmless, but she could find out none of the intents behind all his acts.

    Although she could keep her equanimity, she was not without her anger.

    Besides, it was only possible for two parties to confront each other when they had almost equal strength; otherwise, it would just be that one party ughtered the other.

    ¡°Where is your master?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were cold with all her momentum bursting out. That was far from what a slim and fragiledy could have.

    However, she always looked calm even when she was in a disadvantageous situation.

    Zhu Yan wanted to give them trouble through talking, but Lin Mengya said to Xiu, ¡°Detoxify him. The real enemy is still far ahead.¡±

    ¡°Right, my master¡¯s powerful name has been spread far and wide. If you dare to harm me, my master will never let you leave this house!¡±

    He had not recovered, but he had begun moring.

    Lin Mengya only nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Oh? Is it true?¡±

    Arching her eyebrows, she looked at Zhu Yan quite deeply. Now, Lin Mengya was approaching the truth she had in her mind.

    Speaking of shrewdness, Zhu Yan and Xiu didn¡¯t seem to have this function.

    Although Hongyu had experienced worldly affairs, she had a naive heart, after all.

    Only Lin Mengya was different. Although she went to redress the scales like a heroine temporarily, no one could beat her in scheme-making.

    But now, she was being teased by her rival so much.

    But now, it was still unknown who would be the final winner.

    On the way, Zhu Yan wanted to provoke them, but when he saw the emerald green little snake of about one foot long Xiu had taken out sometime, he had to shut his mouth unwillingly.

    When the four people had walked past the long cloister, a grove of green bamboo trees suddenly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°My master only invites Princess Yu to see him. Follow me to wait here, all of you.¡±

    Zhu Yan still despised all of them, but he was a little politer than just now.

    Naturally, Hongyu and Xiu were unwilling, but Lin Mengya pressed the two¡¯s hands and shook her head.

    After all, he was her enemy, so she had to face him.

    The bluish-gray gravel path was quite even, but it wound all the way to the depths of the bamboo grove.

    On the side of the path, the green bamboo trees, each with a diameter of four inches or so, were decorated with small orangemps.

    Although the sun had set for a long time, she could see everything in the bamboo grove clearly.

    Lin Mengya took light and graceful steps. Shortly, she saw a pale bluish-white figure sitting in the bamboo grove.

    Zhu Yun sat with his back facing her and a jade teacup of crack-like veins in his hand as if he was admiring the beautiful scenery in the grove.

    Seeing him, Lin Mengya took great precautions, but her expression became more and more indifferent.

    Ignoring everything, she sat on the stone stool opposite Zhu Yun and picked up the cup of tea with the green bamboo¡¯s fragrance. As she took a sip of the yellowish water, she felt the slight fragrance as if she was in a tea ntation.

    The quiet and faintly graceful fragrance was so constant that she couldn¡¯t forget it.

    The tea was good. Unfortunately, this was not the right time to taste it.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Holding the teacup, Zhu Yun looked back at Lin Mengya with a small smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about it, but it is really good.¡±

    Lin Mengya put down the cup in her hand. Neither of them had picked up the real business, but the contest between them had already begun.

    ¡°The tea is named Drink of Enmity and Sin, manured with human flesh and irrigated with human blood. Although its roots are deep in the bones, it hasn¡¯t been affected by their bloody scent at all. Compared with other tea leaves, this one is quieter and cooler, and it is popr among schrs. One tael of it can sell for a hundred taels of gold.¡±

    Zhu Yun was exining quite patiently, but his gentle tone further showed the inexplicable nature and strangeness of the tea.

    But Lin Mengya was calm and took one more sip from the teacup carefully.

    ¡°Irrigated with human blood and manured with human flesh. The method is extremely good. It is said that man is the most intelligent creature between heaven and earth. Surely, these words are true.¡±

    Seeing her calmness, Zhu Yun, who seemed to have predicted it, was not surprised at all.

    ¡°Really, you are the same as what he described. Such a small trick can¡¯t scare you, but do you know why I invited you to chat again, princess?¡±

    After pouring another cup of tea for himself, Zhu Yun stared at Lin Mengya with a faint smile and a little yfulness in his eyes.

    ¡°One who betrayed his previous master naturally needs to choose a reliable route of retreat. People¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted. Of course, as for a few things, one had better see them in person. But I don¡¯t know if you are satisfied with me, Mr. Zhu?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s clear eyes showed that she was not stupid. If what she had in her heart was more of fear when she had met Zhu Yun in the beginning, now what she had was more of a desire for doing an exploration.

    Zhu Yun kept an alert against her and had been testing her, but now, he was not afraid of her at all.

    All the things in the yard were confidential, but she had tested and verified them one by one herself now.

    Then, she was a bit sure of Zhu Yun¡¯s aim.

    He wanted to kill her, or what he meant was quite subtle.

    ¡°You must be joking, Princess Yu. How can you be sure I want to look for another wise master? The world is big, but there are no many wise masters. I¡¯m not talented, but no one can be my master in the Nation of Lintian or the Jin State.¡±

    His words were arrogant, but the momentum in them made the listener have to believe him.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help looking at him a few more times. If others said so, she would think that the speaker had a limited outlook.

    But Zhu Yun was an unfathomable person.

    Hermunication with him was not much, but each time she felt that she was wary of ruining something when she went to deal with him. After thinking a bit, Lin Mengya lowered her head and whispered, ¡°You are so ambitious, gentleman. Right, the world is unstable. No matter whom you swear fealty to, it won¡¯tst long, butpared with you, the old master, I have something different: I¡¯m not so ambitious. I don¡¯t want to control the country, nor do I want to control others. In a person¡¯s life, if he can¡¯t control his own fate, how could he think about doing other things?¡±

    It seemed that these words had hit the vital point of Zhu Yun.

    His deep eyes finally fell on Lin Mengya and met her clear eyes. Zhu Yun had thought that he could see a slight of her mood at least.

    But he was surprised to find that he saw no waves in the clear pool of her eyes.

    Obviously, he was in an advantageous situation, but his opponent was as undisturbed as ever. At the moment, his trick seemed to be useless.

    He heaved a light sigh inwardly, ¡°No wonder the freak Qinghu beams with joy and feels so proud whenever he speaks of Lin Mengya.¡±

    For the elderlies like them, the girl of less than twenty was young, but she had the ability to make surprising achievements overnight.

    ¡°You are so smart, princess. You are right. If one can¡¯t control his own fate, how could he control anything else? I think you probably have guessed it. The old friend I mentioned is Qinghu, right?¡±

    Their mutual testing had ended. Since the man had begun talking about business, Lin Mengya felt it unsuitable to continue acting.

    She nodded. Since Qinghu had appeared that day, she had guessed that the so-called master in Qinghu¡¯s words probably had close connections with the force behind the Immortal Powder.

    Now in this house, both the Bone of Beauty of Sumei and the Drink of Enmity and Sin Zhu Yun had mentioned were all inhuman and insane.

    Apart from the master Qinghu had spoken of, she couldn¡¯t think of another one who couldunch such a big project.

    ¡°Just like him, I¡¯m also a man who survived the bloody sites of the dead. I think you should know that both Qinghu and I are freaks, but I¡¯m luckier than he is. My leg was broken when I was nine, and I¡¯m not as handsome as Qinghu, so I didn¡¯t end up like him.¡±

    Zhu Yun caressed his kneecap subconsciously. In his tone, such an experience didn¡¯t seem to be important.

    ¡°Qinghu is indeed different from you. Anyway, I dragged him. If you have any requirements, I¡¯ll surely do them for you, but I hope you can help him at the critical moment, Mr. Zhu.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke quite sincerely. Since this was rted to Qinghu¡¯s life, the more she knew about the massiveness of this force, the more she was worried about Qinghu.

    ¡°Oh, you and he are really strange. He begged me to serve you with his life, but youe to beg me to help him now. Doesn¡¯t Prince Yu care about your rtionship with him?¡±

    It was rare for Zhu Yun to ask about someone¡¯s private affairs, so he looked at Lin Mengya quite profoundly. He was curious about the rtionship between Princess Yu in her golden time and Qinghu.

 Chapter 550 - Presumptuous Request

    <h4>Chapter 550 Presumptuous Request</h4>

    ¡°He is my family member, one of the most important family members of mine, and I am also his family member.¡±

    The love between her and Qinghu had ended a long time ago.

    Lin Mengya was clearer than anyone about this.

    Qinghu would never chat orugh with her fully at ease because his character wouldn¡¯t allow him.

    It was because both of them knew that they were family members to each other, so they didn¡¯t have any scruples.

    He was like a brother to her. They would never worry that one would betray the other or abandon the family member of the other.

    ¡°It turns out to be like this. He is really lucky. People like us are neither humans nor ghosts. If we can have such a family member who remembers us with concern, our living in the human world is not in vain.¡±

    Zhu Yun burst out smiling as if he had let go of something.

    Then, his look at Ling Mengya became a little warmer.

    Maybe really like Qinghu, she was the one who could save them from their fate.

    After organizing his thoughts a bit, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°I know you are from a family of generals, but I¡¯m afraid you have never learned about the affairs of the martial arts world, right?¡±

    This showed that Qinghu hid something from Zhu Yun. For example, he hadn¡¯t told him about the Sanjue Hall that was gradually gaining strength.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard something about it. My husband, father, and brother work in the imperial court, but the martial arts world is part of the world, so how could Ipletely be an outsider? But I don¡¯t know which one is what you refer to, Mr. Zhu.¡±

    ¡°Then, have you heard of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    Zhu Yun asked her gently, but somewhat imperceptible fear appeared and vanished in his usually peaceful eyes at the moment.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice it because no matter how she racked her brains, she would not recall any piece of information about the Candle Dragon Cult.

    After a long time, she had to shake her head and said, ¡°The martial arts world consists ofplicated fractions, which are moreplicated than the affairs in the imperial court. I haven¡¯t heard of the Candle Dragon Cult.¡±

    Zhu Yun stood up slowly. Since he faced Lin Mengya with his back, he could barely hide the hatred he could never suppress in his eyes.

    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult was the biggest evil sect thirty years ago. It acted mysteriously and strangely and killed people at will, so the upright sects joined hands and wiped it out. For some time, they disappeared. People in the martial arts world all think that all members of the Cult were killed in the battle that year, but they don¡¯t know that the so-called evil sect in their eyes was just its most peripheral interest. In the past years, its force has been working secretively. If we make a count, we know that the current Dragon Head is its thirty-sixth leader.¡±

    ¡°Thirty-six? The number is even more than that of the emperors of these imperial courts, right? The Candle Dragon Cult has such a deep root!¡±

    But no one knew that this was not the only powerful aspect of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Zhu Yun said that the Candle Dragon Cult acted mysteriously and strangely but was a highly regted organization.

    Its top leader was called Dragon Head, who was the master of all of them. It was said that this man was quite mysterious and never easily showed up at normal times.

    Besides, the Dragon Head was a lifelong position. So far, the Candle Dragon Cult had been living for hundreds of years, in fact.

    Having developed for hundreds of years, the Candle Dragon Cult was no longer only an organization in the martial arts world. In fact, its power had stretched deeply to different countries, but its essential members even didn¡¯t know how powerful it was.

    Those young girls, who were treated asmodities, and the harmful things like the Immortal Powder weremonly seen in the Candle Dragon Cult.

    In the eye of the Candle Dragon Cult, neither the emperor of the Dajin nor the emperor of the Nation of Lintian was more resourceful and capable than their Dragon Head.

    But such an evil sect was lurking like a venomous dragon in the dark.

    Lin Mengya then realized that the so-called imperial power was so unstable.

    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult is powerful, but how could no one know where it is located?¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s doubtful eyes, Zhu Yun had a helpless and wry smile.

    ¡°In fact, the Candle Dragon Cult is something secret in every country. After all, no emperor willpromise with an organization in the martial arts world. Besides, the Cult, which looks massive, has been having many ws over the years. Otherwise, do you think that the Dragon Head would be so quiet?¡±

    That was right. The desire for power was limitless.

    Large numbers of people who ruled a country yearned to be the monarch of the world, let alone the extremely cruel and vicious Candle Dragon Cult.

    ¡°You mean that you want me to help you get out of it, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya was definitely a person who had a clear estimation of herself. The Candle Dragon Cult was a huge organization. The Jin State could barely fight when it put all its strength into use, let alone her.

    Moreover, the one on the throne was the Long n, not her, Lin Mengya, so this possibility could be ruled outpletely.

    However, Zhu Yun suddenly looked back, and his clear and cold eyes fell on Lin Mengyapletely at the moment. Seeing the eagerness in his eyes, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous.

    ¡°Is this guy hoping to sell me out with an excuse?¡±

    ¡°Right, but I more hope to wipe out the Candle Dragon Cult with your strength!¡±

    The words contained the eagerness that Lin Mengya could not bear.

    But his shocking remark had instantly made it a little unable for her to ept.

    It was the Candle Dragon Cult! An organization in the martial arts world with hundreds of years of history, which was almost like a nation.

    She was asked to weed it off? She was so small with only dozens of kilos, and they could kill her even without using any strength!

    ¡°Sir, you think too highly of me. I have some small abilities, but I don¡¯t think I have the ability to turn the world upside down. Please don¡¯t make jokes anymore, sir.¡±

    But Zhu Yun had no wish to let her go. He held her hand and said excitedly, ¡°The music score for green stringed instrument is in your hands, isn¡¯t it? With it, you can surely exterminate the Candle Dragon Cult. Maybe you can¡¯t weed it outpletely in one year or two or even eight or ten years, but only you can wipe it out in this world!¡±

    Hearing these words, Lin Mengya became more confused.

    The music score for green stringed instrument was just a medical book. Yes, she admitted that this was absolutely an extraordinary medical book.

    ¡°But if I could defeatrge troops only with medical skills, the Pavilion of Herbs would be a nuclear weapon experimental base, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Then, Cousin Chen should hurriedly take these weapons of mass destruction to conquer the earth, right?¡±

    Even if she used her stupidest mind to think about it, she knew that this was basically impossible.

    After shaking off Zhu Yun¡¯s hand with much difficulty, Lin Mengya took one step back without being seen.

    She had some suspicions. ¡°Does this guy have a mental disorder?¡±

    ¡°No, you still don¡¯t know the secret of the music score for green stringed instrument now. If you know it, you can make the Candle Dragon Cult disappear instantly. If so, Qinghu and I can be saved from our destinies. Now you don¡¯t know it, and it¡¯s not a big deal, but you must remember that no matter what, you can¡¯t let the members of the Candle Dragon Cult get it. Otherwise, people¡¯s lives and property in the world will be destroyed. When that happens, Qinghu and I will have to die. Even if you just want to save Qinghu, you can¡¯t let others get the music score for green stringed instrument. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded subconsciously. Then, Zhu Yun eased his anxious look slightly.

    ¡°You were scared? Sorry. This is quite important, so I was a little agitated. Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    Zhu Yun¡¯s apology made Lin Mengya feel a little better.

    Today, his unsuitable manner was beyond her expectation.

    She had thought that Zhu Yun only wanted to use the strengths of the Nation of Lintian and the Jin State to get rid of the Candle Dragon Cult, but now, she seemed to have run into big trouble.

    ¡°Mr. Zhu, there are always people who want to take the music score for green stringed instrument from me, in fact, only because of the Candle Dragon Cult, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya had been a little puzzled previously.

    The music score for green stringed instrument was a remarkable book, but it was not as popr as that, was it?

    Killings and robberies had happened, let alone various schemes.

    Now she finally knew that the music score was rted to such a big secret. ¡°No wonder those people would rather risk their lives to get it.¡±

    ¡°Well, some people are like that, but lots of others do it for other purposes. You should know that the music score is not only a medical book. There are lots of secrets hidden in it. You don¡¯t have a firm foundation now, so you shouldn¡¯t know more. If nothing unexpected happens, you should return to the Dajin these days? I have a presumptuous request. Princess Yu, I hope you can take it.¡±

    After telling his secret, Zhu Yun became a little politer to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya thought about it and signaled to him that he could continue his talk.

    ¡°I have a small attendant. It is Zhu Yan you met. He has been my attendant since he was young. Although he is somewhat naughty and unruly, his nature is not evil. This time I hope you can let him keep youpany, Princess Yu. For one thing, it is convenient for ourmunication; for another, I don¡¯t want him to take the path Qinghu and I have taken. Princess Yu, I hope you can fulfill my wish.¡±

    Zhu Yun begged a bit with his eyes.

    Seeing his submissive look, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what she should do.

    If she agreed, she would have an informer, who failed to keep to his own line, at her side in the future.

    If she refused him, it showed that she was insincere.

    After pondering it over, Lin Mengya nodded in agreement gently but said, ¡°This is easy. But if he bes my follower and is found by the Candle Dragon Cult, will you be dragged into trouble?¡±

    Anyway, Zhu Yan would not be able to make waves. On the one hand, the prince¡¯s mansion was so big; on the other, Zhu Yan was just a child.

    All the cats and dogs in her home had grown up, and she needed a suitable person to look after them.

    How pathetic Zhu Yan was! He had no idea that he had be the best candidate for being the animal attendant of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I won¡¯t happen. Zhu Yan is a child I picked up from outside, and the people of the cult have never seen him before. But I¡¯ll return to the cult this time, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit inconvenient to bring him with me.¡±

 Chapter 551 - Secret Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 551 Secret Cooperation</h4>

    ¡°Return? Anything happened?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank, and she prayed subconsciously, ¡°Never be anything bad about Qinghu, please!¡±

    ¡°This is the convocation from the Dragon Head. It is said that the members of the branches in different areas have hurried back these days. Qinghu and I had other tasks to do, so we could put it off for a few days. But if we don¡¯t go back anymore, the Dragon Head will get suspicious.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°It seems that the appearance of Sumei was not idental.¡±

    From Xiu¡¯s mentioning of Sumei¡¯s appearance to her unintentional finding of the hospital that sold aphrodisiacs, they seemed to have no connection, but when she thought about them carefully, she realized that they had some connections, in fact.

    And Zhu Yun¡¯s mind and means showed that even if she hadn¡¯t found it, he would have thought of other ways to lead her there.

    Because of Qinghu¡¯s guarantee for her and the limited time, she had long been part of Zhu Yun¡¯s n.

    But she had been racking her brains to guess Zhu Yun¡¯s intent.

    It turned out that she had been deep in someone¡¯s trap for a long time without realizing it.

    As the Chinese saying goes: ¡°However smart you are, there is always someone who is smarter.¡± Inparison, her stratagem was inferior to Zhu Yun¡¯s.

    ¡°You began plotting against me a long time ago, right? But why did you use me to kill Sumei? What does the Bone of Beauty that she mentioned again and again mean?¡±

    Lin Mengya had no time to feel angry. After learning the secret of the Candle Dragon Cult, she deeply knew that she had fallen into a bloody battle that she would never be able to get herself out of.

    Her initial idea was that she would have good luck after getting the music score for green stringed instrument, but she was surprised to find that this was a hot potato. If she dared to be a little careless, she would truly drag everyone to the abyss.

    ¡°Qinghu has probably told you that the reason why he and I have be this is that we have been forced to take many drugs since we were young. These years, the Candle Dragon Cult has be even more secretive and stranger in doing things. Many kinds of unknown drugs have been developed. Compared with the children now, Qinghu and I are lucky. Therefore, when we meet in the future, never believe me before I take out this!¡±

    Zhu Yun took a red string with two unnoticeable jade beads from his wrist.

    He divided the jade beads and put one bead in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Do you mean that someone in the Candle Dragon Cult will disguise as you?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the jade bead, confused. One should be prudent, and she would never easily believe others.

    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult has been expanding so secretively. Do you know what is its method? It is no other than controlling people with drugs. The Immortal Powder and the Bone of Beauty are not advanced ones. The more advanced one can just make all the people in the city lose their minds overnight, but some people are best at disguising. Over the years, so many people have been assassinated, but how many people with great power or high statuses you¡¯ve heard have had a sudden fatal disease? If the royal ns didn¡¯t have the methods of identifying their offspring, I¡¯m afraid that the Nation of Lintian would have disappeared a long time ago. Do you think that your cousin, the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian, went to settle ounts with all the officials of the nation only for recing the old force with the new?¡±

    Lin Mengya had never expected this.

    The information Zhu Yun had told her shocked her, making her feel that she had been viewing the world through a small window.

    She thought about it hurriedly. To put it simply, the strategy of the Candle Dragon Cult was: it would cater to the needs of their targets, and the best result was drawing them closer to its side; if this failed, it would use drugs to control them; finally, it would use its members to rece them gradually.

    She felt that this strategy was quite familiar. In an instant, she remembered something.

    Previously she had heard Long Tianyu speak of the empress. She, who was self-willed and narrow-minded, had been almost invincible because of the strong power of her parents¡¯ family. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t done anything that truly hurt the emperor or his sons.

    But in recent years, she had exercised her power in the imperial harem and even extended her power to the imperial court.

    Apart from forming cliques for selfish purposes, now she even yearned to control the imperial government, and her methods had be fiercer and fiercer.

    No matter how she viewed the matter of Concubine De, Lin Mengya felt that it was familiar. ¡°Is it that the Candle Dragon Cult has joined in it?¡±

    ¡°Time is almost up. All the people in the house will leave tonight. After that, you can leave with yourpanions. Princess Yu, please help me take care of Zhu Yan. Qinghu and I are sure to do something helpful, and we will wait for your good news,¡± Zhu Yun bowed low and said quite earnestly.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll do my best to keep him safe. Take good care of yourself.¡±

    Although she still had numerous questions for Zhu Yun to answer, Lin Mengya stopped herself from asking him, for this was not the right time to get her questions answered.

    Zhu Yun went lightly like a leaf to the distance. Gradually, he disappeared on the other side of the bamboo grove.

    The tea on the table was already cold, but Lin Mengya still poured one cup and tasted the tea carefully.

    The good smell of sin was still reverberating in her mouth, but her mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts.

    She didn¡¯t want to have such a powerful enemy like the Candle Dragon Cult, but all those she was concerned about had connections with this intricate evil organization.

    To protect herself and help all the people get rid of the control of this ¡°evil dragon¡±, now she had no choice but to fight to win or die.

    Something white whizzed in the air and fell right in front of Lin Mengya.

    It turned out to be a small note.

    After unfolding it, she only saw two sentences of vigorous handwriting.

    ¡°Sumei is the subordinate of the Dragon Head. Beware of anyone.¡±

    Lin Mengya put the slip of paper into the teapot naturally.

    With the slip of paper soaked in water, no other people would know what was written on it.

    No wonder Zhu Yun had insisted that she should end Sumei¡¯s life in person.

    The reason was that Sumei was among the direct subordinates of that mysterious Dragon Head.

    But Hongyu imed that Sumei had just begun contacting him these months. Then, how could she have been able to get the chance to contact the Dragon Head?

    ¡°Sister Princess, oh? Why are you here alone? Where is that Zhu Yun?¡±

    Xiu¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Slightly stunned, Lin Mengya looked at Xiu with a bit of scrutiny unconsciously.

    ¡°What? Is there anything strange about me?¡±

    Xiu looked at herself in doubt. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, nothing.¡±

    After hearing Zhu Yu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya had be a little too sensitive.

    In this world, the one that others could not cheat with their disguising skills might be her only.

    Since she had the Shen Nung system and the music score for green stringed instrument, anyone¡¯s disguise, no matter how good it was, was just a joke in front of her.

    ¡°That Zhu Yan seemed to have changed into another person just now. No matter how I criticized him, he didn¡¯t answer back. He seemed to have be another one. Is he going to y any tricks again, Sister Princess?¡±

    Xiu spoke mysteriously. The two young people were about the same age, but they seemed to be enemies.

    This was not surprising. Since one was pure and frank and the other had used to be unruly, it was unavoidable that they had small frictions.

    ¡°Nothing strange. By the way, Zhu Yuan will be with us in the future. Can you promise me one thing? Don¡¯t be so serious with him, OK?¡± Lin Mengya picked up Xiu¡¯s hand and said softly.

    But this girl widened her eyes, looking at her in disbelief.

    ¡°My Sister Princess, you are not joking with me, are you? That imp will stay with us. Why!¡±

    Naturally, Xiu waspletely unwilling, but Lin Mengya smiled lightly and whispered something gently in her ear.

    Immediately, Xiu¡¯s gloomy face turned sunny.

    ¡°It turns out to be like this. I know that no one will like such a bad-tempered imp. Sister Princess, rest assured. I won¡¯t be serious with him anymore in the future.¡±

    Seeing this simple reaction of Xiu, Lin Mengya admired her simplicity a bit.

    She let out a gentle sigh of relief. She hoped that she could finally make the Candle Dragon Cult a story of the past as Zhu Yun had said.

    Now she finally understood why Qinghu had made great efforts to help her open the Sanjue Hall.

    Anyway, neither the soldiers of the Lin family nor the power of Long Tianyu was her personal power.

    Only the Sanjue Hall was her secret weapon for protecting herself and her family.

    It seemed that when she went back this time, she shouldn¡¯t only treat the ¡°new fire¡± with the attitude of ying anymore.

    Since the Candle Dragon Cult had dominated the martial arts world for hundreds of years, the boss¡¯s seat should be passed to someone else.

    When she hade out of the bamboo grove, the moon was already quite high in the sky.

    The yard was still quiet. They saw no night cat, let alone people.

    Lin Mengya and herpanions went back from where they hade from, but they had the dark-faced Zhu Yan at their heels this time.

    Zhu Yun had told her that all the people would leave here tonight.

    And his words seemed to be true. At least, now she thought that they were probably the only people in this courtyard.

    ¡°Hongyu, let¡¯s go see those children.¡±

    Lin Mengya said lightly. Hongyu didn¡¯t know her n, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    She only nodded and then led Lin Mengya back to the courtyard where those girls were imprisoned.

    This ce was not as quiet as other ces. Here, they could still hear a few children talking in their dreams.

    Lin Mengya had foreseen that these children would not be taken away because they were the gift to her for securing their cooperation from Zhu Yun.

    ¡°They are still here. Do we need to take them away secretly, princess?¡±

    Hongyu had some longings in her eyes. Now, she, who had lost her only family member, regarded these children as the continuation of her hope.

    ¡°Yes, go wake all of them up. Now, they can go home.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not worried that Zhu Yun would use snares. Either Zhu Yan or these children were already enough to prove his sincerity.

 Chapter 552 - Beware of the Trick

    <strong>Chapter 552 Beware of the Trick</strong>

    When these girls were woken up by Hongyu, they were still sleepy with their eyes half-closed.

    ¡°Where are we going, aunt?¡± a little older girl rubbed her eyes and asked timidly.

    In this ce, they had been used to obeying orders for a long time, so they were not panicky even when they were woken up at midnight.

    The more than twenty young girls gathered together in the yard. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect their fate to change again this time because of others.

    ¡°Xiu, help Hongyu count their number and don¡¯t let anyone left behind. Except for the items they¡¯ve brought, don¡¯t take other things away.¡±

    The residence was already empty. It was believed that apart from them, the rest were all corpses that couldn¡¯t talk.

    Now she finally knew why the people in the mountain grove of the backyard of the Pavilion of Herbs had been able to disappear instantly.

    The Candle Dragon Cult Zhu Yun had described definitely had the ability to do it.

    These young girls were attached to Hongyu like fledglings to their mother, so, appeased by her, they all packed up their belongings in the shortest time.

    There was no fear in their eyes but the innocence and curiosity of children.

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a little distressed. ¡°These children are saved, but what about others?

    ¡°What about those decoction dreg young girls whose blood has been drained?

    ¡°These more than twenty girls were just luckily sent to me as a gift by Zhu Yun for showing his sincerity for our agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that more innocent children have be sacrifices due to the astonishing plot of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    ¡°Only by weeding out the Candle Dragon Cult can these children bepletely saved from their misfortune.¡±

    Being kind-hearted, Hongyu discussed with Lin Mengya, wanting to go to the other courtyards and check if there were still other girls left.

    Lin Mengya nodded and followed Hongyu to the other small courtyards, where young girls were raised, in the backyard.

    As expected, the whole residence was already deathly still at this time.

    Although oilmps were still weakly burning in some rooms, these rooms had been cleaned up, even without a piece of paper left inside.

    ¡°How did this happen? They have been taken away?¡± Hongyu mumbled, with a bit of regret in her tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t say anything, nor did she want to say anything.

    In fact, she had strongly wanted to ask Zhu Yun to leave all the children to her, but Zhu Yun still had to continue to go undercover in the Candle Dragon Cult. If he had released all the children, she was afraid that he would have to die.

    More importantly, only the young girls trained by Hongyu still had the unstained hearts of children among these children. As for those groups of young girls, they might have long be the puppets of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    And she didn¡¯t want Sumei¡¯s case to happen again.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve saved some, at least. Let¡¯s go. Hurry!¡±

    Hongyu was quite astute. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say anything, but she had seen through her heart somewhat.

    These few people with these more than twenty young girls walked fast all the way to the back gate of the house.

    But when they opened the door, they saw rows of torches outside. Instantly, they lighted up the alley.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Xiu shouted and took out a venomous insect subconsciously. It seemed that if something went wrong, she could instantly let these people fully taste the venomous insect¡¯s gnawing of their flesh.

    ¡°We were sent here to wee Princess Anle by Prince Shen. Please go back with us, princess.¡±

    A man with a captain¡¯s looks walked out of the crowd, saluted with joined palm and fist, and spoke to Lin Mengya and her group respectfully.

    ¡°Are you really the men sent by Prince Shen? Do you have any proof?¡±

    Lin Mengya came over to Xiu, looking a little suspicious and hesitant.

    ¡°Uh¡ªI have the written instruction of Prince Shen. You can take a look yourself, princess.¡±

    That man took out a brown envelope from the inner pocket at his chest and presented it with his two hands to Lin Mengya, but thetter didn¡¯t reach out to take it.

    ¡°Go back a bit, all of you. The torches are too blinding, and I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly spoke, sounding a little dissatisfied as if she was truly dissatisfied with the swaying mes.

    The man looked around and had to ask his men to take a few steps back.

    Then, he stood there respectfully, as if he was waiting for Lin Mengya to take the letter in his hands.

    ¡°Close the door!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya took Xiu to jump back with one step at the speed of a hare.

    The door, which was neither thick nor heavy, was instantly closed by those standing at the gate with great force.

    This happened in the blink of an eye. Before everyone realized it, the inside of the house had beenpletely isted from the outside of it.

    Lin Mengya immediatelytched the door. After making sure that it worked perfectly, she took one step back and exined to herpanions in a low voice hurriedly.

    ¡°These people were never sent by my cousin. Previously, I sent them a message, asking them to halt the troops and wait. Then, how could they havee here so timely?¡±

    ¡°Besides, the leaving of Zhu Yun only happened just now. The house is usually so secret, and there have always been so many secret sentinels here.

    ¡°Not to mention Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, even Cousin Chen¡¯s men could never be sure in a short time that there were only mypanions and me in this ce.

    ¡°The only exnation is that as Zhu Yun guessed, there are traitors around him.

    ¡°Otherwise, how could the news have traveled so fast?¡±

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡± Outside, the knocking on the door suddenly sounded loud.

    Lin Mengya made a gesture of keeping silent. After making all the people keep quiet, she then said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m very tired today. You ask Prince Shen toe and wee me, or I won¡¯t leave!¡±

    She didn¡¯t reveal anything in her words but showed an unruly and willful attitude.

    The outsider still thought that they were not exposed and also began to act outside the door.

    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, OK? Now Prince Shen has something important to do, so he asked me toe and wee you. If you are not satisfied with anything, you can ask Prince Shen to exin to you himself when you see him, OK?¡±

    The outsider seemed to be quite easygoing. On the one hand, Lin Mengya asked Hongyu to take these young girls to a safe ce to hide first; on the other hand, she continued the idle talk with the outsider.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve suffered so much in this terrible ce, so you must ask him toe here to wee me, and I want a sedan chair carried by eight people. Otherwise, I will go to my cousin, the emperor, toin about him!¡±

    Both of them were good actors while talking through the closed door.

    Silently, Hongyu and those girls had all disappeared into the depths of the cloister.

    Xiu was a little worried, but Lin Mengya pushed her, signaling to her to go with Hongyu.

    Since Xiu could not persuade her, she had to do as she told her. While going away, she looked back again and again, but she finally caught up with Hongyu.

    At this moment, only the dark-faced Zhu Yan was left to stay with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Huh, if I called to them now, they would know that you are just acting.¡±

    Leaning against a pir of the cloister, Zhu Yan looked at Lin Mengya contemptuously.

    He hated this woman very much. If it had not been for her, his master wouldn¡¯t have left without him.

    ¡°Do you think I would be afraid? If you called, your master¡¯s n would be ruinedpletely. Do you know that your master will be in danger if these people take me away?¡±

    It was not difficult to silence Zhu Yan. As long as she used Zhu Yun¡¯s safety to threaten him, the child would learn to behave.

    Zhu Yan red at her fiercely first, and then he took out a snow-white sharp scimitar from his waist and held it horizontally before Mengya.

    ¡°My master will be safe after I kill you.¡±

    The scimitar was as white as snow. At first sight, one knew this was no ordinary knife.

    Lin Mengya extended her index finger and gently pushed away the scimitar pointed at her.

    ¡°You won¡¯t. If you killed me, you would never return to your master. Only by keeping me safe and sound can you meet your master again.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke firmly, so anger appeared and vanished in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    He had to admit that she was right.

    But Zhu Yan, who couldn¡¯t suppress his anger, cut a wisp of hair from her head at the moment.

    ¡°I will take your life sooner orter!¡±

    Lin Mengya had heard so many people say this.

    As calm as ever, she walked over first while simply saying to him, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Zhu Yan stared at the thin figure indignantly, but he had to catch up with her unwillingly.

    In the backyard, the knocking had turned into the pounding on the door.

    Since they dared to act so recklessly, presumably, they had urately estimated that the secret sentinels in the surroundings had already gone.

    The news here would travel to Long Tianyu¡¯s ears soon, so these people could only resort to force when their luring trick had failed.

    In this way, the door would be pounded open by them soon.

    Lin Mengya could only make use of the ce to hide from these people and buy time for the men of Long Tianyu and his kinds.

    ¡°Is there a secret ce only you and Zhu Yun know in the house?¡±

    ording to theyout of Huichun House, there must be some secret passageways here.

    The reason why she had asked Hongyu to take the others to hide was that she wanted to attract all the attention of these people.

    And she was in the safest condition only when she was with Zhu Yan.

    The reason was that he was the only one who was familiar with these secret ces among the people in the residence, and Lin Mengya was only sure that he was not a traitor.

    A man like Zhu Yun did things like this: if he believed someone, it meant he was fully confident.

    Otherwise, how could he have the guts to do the trick of going undercover in front of the Dragon Head?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    But Zhu Yan had his temper at this time.

    He raised his head and spoke proudly as if he didn¡¯t care whether Lin Mengya would die or not.

    ¡°Now is not the right time for you to be willful. If Hongyu and those with her are caught, neither of us can run away,¡± Lin Mengya frowned slightly but said patiently.

 Chapter 553 - The Evil Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 553 The Evil Dungeon</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable and resourceful? If you would just beg me, perhaps I will let you go if what you say sounds good to me.¡±

    Zhu Yan continued behaving arrogantly. He thought that maybe he would be able to relieve the pain of being abandoned by the shopkeeper by acting aggressively.

    Lin Mengya knitted her brows tightly. This guy must think that she was at a loss of what to do to him.

    ¡°Beg you? Is that all you can do? I think I might die even faster if I were to beg you. Forget about it, I¡¯m going to look for Xiu. At the very least, she¡¯s much more useful than you.¡±

    With a look of disdain on her face, Lin Mengya¡¯s mood changedpletely and abruptly and Zhu Yan was taken aback.

    Seeing that she turned to leave without any hesitation, Zhu Yan, who was unhurried at first was now beginning to panic. He leaped forward and stood in front of Lin Mengya. He stretched out both his arms to block her.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you go to her! Using poison is the only thing that shameless girl knows! Humph, given that there are so many people, she¡¯s lucky not to have killed herself with poison!¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help smiling to herself at the sight of the vicious expression on Zhu Yan¡¯s face.

    This guy was way too inexperienced. He had flipped with just a little prodding from her.

    Lin Mengya crossed her arms as she stared at the young man standing in front of her. The situation had turned around. Now, she was one who was calm andposed.

    ¡°Step aside, I am not nning on being implicated by you.¡±

    When Zhu Yan realized that Lin Mengya still did not trust him, he grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s arm roughly and dragged her along with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who is better between me and that shameless girl!¡±

    Lin Mengya, who did not see thising, almost fell over.

    However, she quickly adjusted the rhythm of her footsteps and followed behind him with ease now. She was even smiling at the corners of her lips.

    The sound of heavy footsteps quickly gave her an idea of the situation.

    There were arge number of people. She had to deal with this situation with great caution.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move to a higher spot where we can have a bird¡¯s eye view of them.¡±

    Lin Mengya need not worry that Zhu Yan would somehow regret this and back out of this. He was obviously a dim-wit.

    She believed his mind was already preupied with how he would outdo Xiu.

    Zhu Yan nced at her then puckered up his lips as he continued to drag Lin Mengya along angrily. He did not look back again as he led her to shuttle back and forth in the house.

    Zhu Yan had chosen to take all the small inconspicuous paths. It would be difficult for anyone who was not familiar with this ce to catch up with him.

    Soon, Lin Mengya who was running behind Zhu Yan arrived at an attic.

    The two ran quickly up to the second floor. Lin Mengya intentionally looked out of the window so much so half of her body was outside the window.

    The view from the second-floor window was not too bad. The group of men in ck who had broken in was in full view from where they were.

    After she took a quick nce, Zhu Yan dragged her down from the second floor once again.

    They supposed those people searching all over had caught a glimpse of her shadow.

    She had not detected the scent of Xiu all this time while running around and supposed Hongyu had led her to the safest ce she could think of.

    This was also the reason she insisted that Xiu had to stay close to Hongyu.

    With Xiu around, she would be able to pinpoint their whereabouts.

    In addition, she bought time by appearing now and then so as to make sufficient time.

    ¡°This is so troublesome! Why don¡¯t I just activate the mechanism here to get them all killed?¡±

    Zhu Yan said with impatience in his voice. He did not wish to run around with Lin Mengya like an idiot.

    ¡°Is there a mechanism? Where is it?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face fell. Damn it, how could it not ur to her that Candle Dragon Cult would not merely nt some agents given their usual practice.

    ¡°There, it¡¯s in the dungeon. However, once the mechanism has been activated, there would be no way to stop it. If your aplices happen toe by, they might get injured by ident.¡±

    Zhu Yan gazed at Lin Mengya with an evil look. He was offering her a dilemma.

    After all, the people outside were still unaware of the situation inside. Once the mechanism had been activated, any reinforcements from outside that arrived risk being injured.

    Nevertheless, if they did not activate the mechanism, they could not possibly keep fleeing from ce to ce.

    ¡°Bring me to go and have a look at the mechanism. Oh yes, apart from you and Zhu Yun, are there any other people who know about this mechanism?¡±

    The person who gave them away had to be someone from within this house.

    Perhaps it was someone by Zhu Yun¡¯s side. With such a person around, there would be no secret that could be hidden from these people no matter how great the secret was.

    ¡°Apart from me and the shopkeeper, there are few who know about it. I won¡¯t let whoever betrays the shopkeeper of regardless of who he is!¡±

    A chilling look appeared in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Zhu Yun was the person he respected most and he was the most intimate person to him. Therefore, he would resort to extreme measures in order to protect the godlike figure in his heart.

    Lin Mengya nced at him and she could tell that he was an extremely ruthless and cruel person despite he beingpletely unskilled in terms of martial arts.

    She made up her mind in that instant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Before they discover us, let¡¯s go over to take a look first.¡±

    It was a nerve-wracking journey but they managed to dodge those people looking for them.

    These people should not be familiar with this ce and this somewhat boosted Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence.

    What she was fearful of would be that some of the people who set this ce up had infiltrated into this group of people.

    It appeared that the person had merely revealed the information and time of the move out of this ce. To be able to nt oneself secretly around Zhu Yun and not be discovered was an extremely difficult thing to do.

    Zhu Yun was a sophisticated and cautious man. He could even run circles around Lin Mengya. For the person who wished to be a secret agent nted by his side, he would have to extra careful to achieve this.

    The two finally came to the front yard where Lin Mengya had been locked up earlier.

    ¡°Do you mean the dungeon is here?¡±

    Lin Mengya whispered in surprise. Zhu Yan turned around and gave her a mocking smile, then he entered the room in a few quick steps.

    With the ease of familiarity, he turned a decorative flower vase, and instantly, the part of the floor by the vanity table opened up into a hole which was the entrance leading into the dungeon.

    Lin Mengya stared at the entrance in great surprise. Who would have expected Zhu Yun to hide his secret right below her feet?!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just don¡¯t be surprised by what you will see in a moment.¡±

    Zhu Yan carried amp from the table and shone into the dark hole as he spoke with a contemptible tone.

    Nevertheless, neither was Lin Mengya a greenhorn.

    It was just that she found it difficult to grasp what was on Zhu Yun¡¯s mind. She followed Zhu Yan down a flight of steps into the hole slowly.

    The opening to the hole quietly closed up as they disappeared deeper into the hole.

    In that instant, the tunnel seemed to be even darker.

    Fortunately, however, it only took a very short time before Zhu Yan led her over a bend and lit the light in the tunnel with themp in his hands.

    Although the light in the tunnel was not big, it was extremely bright.

    It ought to be because the surrounding was utterly dark.

    Lin Mengya was not aware of how far she had been walking while following behind Zhu Yan. It was when Zhu Yan lit up the tenth light that there seemed to be the scent of blood in the air.

    ¡°This is where we call the beauty¡¯s room. Although there¡¯s nothing in here now, we can still have a good look around.¡±

    Perhaps because this ce was so hidden away, Zhu Yan reverted back to his arrogant attitude and jeered at Lin Mengya once again.

    However, Lin Mengya could already guess what kind of ce this beauty¡¯s room was used for.

    There was a tightly shut metal door at the deepest part of the tunnel.

    Zhu Yan reached out and gently pushed on the door. From beyond the door, the intense stench of blood almost made Lin Mengya throw up.

    However, Zhu Yan seemed to be used to this smell.

    He took a deep breath and sounding as if he was intoxicated, he said, ¡°Many beautiful girls came out of this beauty¡¯s room. The shopkeeper once said that no man on earth is able to escape from the charm of beautiful women.¡±

    What he said was true.

    Lin Mengya tried to calm her nerve as she followed behind Zhu Yan to step into the room filled with the bloody stench.

    The darkness in the room was dispersed by themp Zhu Yan was carrying.

    With ease and familiarity, Zhu Yan lit up all the lights in the surrounding.

    Lin Mengya, who was standing at the door, finally had a good look at the inside of the room.

    It was an empty underground dungeon. There was nothing left in the room now.

    However, there was a five-meter square pool at the center of the room which was filled with clear water.

    However, given that it had been filled with human blood for a long time, the white jade at the sides had been strained to look pink.

    The bs which used to be bright and shiny were covered with bloody veins resembling that of the human.

    Now the scent of the blood should be much more subtle than before. They ought to have thoroughly washed this ce many times.

    Lin Mengya circumvented the pool and got to the other side. If not for what Hongyu told her, she would never imagine this pool was once filled with the blood of countless young women.

    ¡°Sumei used to frequent this ce. Actually, there didn¡¯t use to be the stench of blood here, because a lot of costly perfumes and spices were used to mix with the blood. There¡¯s actually not much smell now. Honestly, I rather missed the feeling in those days.¡±

    Zhu Yan had spoken those words to provoke Lin Mengya because she kept making him feel humiliated.

    In fact, he did note here often. Usually, he visited with the shopkeeper a few times every month.

    It was just that he savored the feeling of being pleased with himself if he could frighten Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Really, but do you know that this ce might be haunted? The wronged souls of girls who died had been trapped in here. Your body is stained with their blood and soon, they woulde looking for vengeance. Look at these web-like patterns on the stone bs! Don¡¯t they look like thework of veins in the human body?¡±

    Lin Mengya said with an attitude of indifference. There was a cold, creepy element in her gentle voice at this moment.

    All of a sudden, she sneered and reached out her hand to point at the green stone b, saying, ¡°Look, every branch of the veins is one wronged soul. They areing to look for you now!¡±

    Zhu Yan could not help but look in the direction her finger pointed. Just as she described, there indeed was awork of red veins that appeared on the greenstone b.

 Chapter 554 - Going after an Easy Prey

    <h4>Chapter 554 Going after an Easy Prey</h4>

    After Lin Mengya saw the hesitation in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes, her lips curled up into a bizarre, chilling smile.

    She stretched out her slender and delicate hand to go over thework of red veins on the stone bs.

    ¡°Looks, these contain the blood of those girls. Can you imagine their immense grievances that even these stones had be spirits?¡±

    Lin Mengya spouted nonsense while keeping a straight face. The stone bs had been constantly immersed in blood, so much so that the blood had infiltrated them.

    However, Zhu Yan was unaware of the reason. On top of that, he had witnessed the evil that was done here in the past. For the above reasons, he was gradually ovee by the fear of what Lin Mengya said.

    ¡°You... you... but I wasn¡¯t the one who killed them. If they were seeking vengeance, they should not be looking for me!¡±

    Unable to keep hisposure, Zhu Yan retreated a step, shrunk back, and began to stutter.

    Without him being aware, his voice had started to tremble a little.

    ¡°But you saw what happened, didn¡¯t you? You saw how they suffered, how they were tortured to death. Now that the rest of the people has gone away, surely these girls wille after you. I can see them now. They are standing on your shoulders.¡±

    Given the atmosphere coupled with the bizarre and creepy mood Lin Mengya created, Zhu Yan, with a threatening manner but a cowardly heart, was frightened to the point that his face became drained of its color.

    Lin Mengya nced at him with indifference. She was running out of time so she did not want to make a fuss with him.

    Unfortunately, this guy was capable of any tricks as long as he was not taught a lesson.

    She got up and slowly walked up to Zhu Yan. With a mocking look in her eyes, she stared at the guy whose face was drained off its color, and spoke with a whisper saying, ¡°Now you know to be afraid, don¡¯t you? Find the mechanism quickly.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She supposed the words she said to frighten him was sufficient to make Zhu Yan obey her at least until they escape this situation.

    ¡°Yes... yes...¡±

    He nodded immediately and all the air of arrogance in him vanishedpletely.

    Zhu Yan turned around quickly in search of the entrance to the mechanism room. What he missed was the victorious smile that shed momentarily across Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    Zhu Yan was way too inexperienced to fight with her.

    The mechanism room was at the other end of the dungeon. Its door, which was made of pure steel, was even programed with an advanced security system.

    Zhu Yan turned the circr handle of the door with ease and familiarity, mumbling simultaneously. This ought to be the way to open the door.

    After some time and effort, the door was opened forcefully by Zhu Yan and immediately, a dusty smell came onto them from within the door.

    ¡°Cough, cough... Get in.¡±

    Lin Mengya followed behind Zhu Yan and quickly entered the mechanism room of average size.

    It was not especially spacious and it was filled with switches to various mechanisms and the sight of them made her dizzy.

    She would be at a loss of where to start if not for Zhu Yan who knew how to operate them.

    ¡°Shall we begin now?¡±

    Despite feeling displeased, Zhu Yan managed to keep his willfulness in check.

    After all, he still had the mentality of a child. Once he was done with throwing a fit and after Lin Mengya¡¯s scare words, he could still tell what was important and serious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while first. Perhaps we might be able to get the traitor to show himself. We have to know where he stands so that we can better deal with the situation. I suppose you don¡¯t want your dear shopkeeper to suffer any loss, right?¡±

    Most likely, Hongyu and herpany were not hiding anywhere nearby. Moreover, Lin Mengya¡¯s appearance here, and there, would have led most people to the front courtyard.

    After all, she was the target they were after.

    As for the remaining people, she supposed Xiu¡¯s poisonous drugs would be sufficient to deal with them.

    Given that she was already here, she was literally in control of the power to kill whoever was in the courtyard. She was definitely going to make the move, but before that, what she really wanted to know was the identity of the mastermind who sent these men.

    Frowning, Li Mengya made a quick mental analysis of the possibilities.

    She had made quite a number of enemies during this period she arrived in the Nation of Lintian.

    The four old men in the Pavilion of Herbs hated her to the point of wishing to get rid of her as soon as possible.

    Since she knew the Pavilion of Herbs well now, thoserge families that hung all their hopes on them would also hate her to their bones.

    However, she was not one bit afraid of these people because Cousin Chen would secretly eradicate all of them, who created trouble for her.

    What she worried about most was that this traitor reported directly to Dragon Head of the Candle Dragon Cult, just like Sumei.

    If that was the case, not only she but also Zhu Yun and Qinghu would be put in a very dangerous situation.

    Since she was unable to help the two of them in the Candle Dragon Cult, she could at least quietly help to clean up the trouble that came after.

    ¡°Listen, someone¡¯sing.¡±

    Zhu Yan came close to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ear.

    Just as Zhu Yan said, she could hear soft footsteps in the initially quiet dungeon.

    She could very well have missed the sound of the footsteps if not for the sensitivity in her hearing.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya tensed up. Through the little crack of the metal door, she peeped out quietly.

    The footsteps eventually stopped at the bend of the dungeon. Thereafter, the shadows of a few figures quietly moved in.

    Even in the presence of the bright lights, their shadows were not easily spotted. They were moving on high alert in the dark.

    If Lin Mengya did not open her eyes wide to observe carefully, she would not be able to tell when these people had moved into the secret dungeon.

    Seeing how carefully they were moving along, Lin Mengya could not help but sneer quietly in her heart.

    ¡°Are they carrying out a sneak attack? It appears that this traitor is very cautious.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one inside.¡±

    One could see the deep end of the secret dungeon in one nce. After those few dark figures scanned the surroundings once, they reported to theirmander outside with low voices.

    Therge space was empty. There was nowhere to hide.

    However, the people outside were unwilling to enter the room carelessly.

    A few more dark figures entered from outside so as to ensure that every direction of the secret dungeon was taken care of.

    Finally, three men entered slowly from outside.

    The light might not have lit up those men who were hiding in the dark, but the faces of these three could be seen clearly in the light.

    The leader was a thin man wrapped in a long robe in the color of blood.

    However, he was wearing a ck Ghost Face mask which made him look hideous and mysterious.

    Standing behind him was someone whose face was familiar to Lin Mengya.

    It did not ur to Lin Mengya that the traitor turned out to be this man.

    ¡°Is this the ce you were talking about? It doesn¡¯t look anything special.¡±

    The masked person¡¯s voice sounded muffled, but he definitely seeded in conveying his disdain in the tone of his voice.

    ¡°Yes, Ambassador White Dragon, you¡¯re indeed high-sighted. Surely this is not the ce, but this pool is very special. Back then, Zhu Yun received amendation from the Dragon Head because he managed to refine the Bone of Beauty using on this pool. However, now he had be a lost dog. There¡¯s no way he can bepared to our heroic Ambassador White Dragon today!¡±

    Under the light in the dungeon, the face of the man trying to bootlick his leader looked detestable.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    Standing beside Lin Mengya, Zhu Yan¡¯s body tensed up and his face fell. He spoke with a resentful and murderous voice.

    ¡°Hush.¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly covered Zhu Yan¡¯s mouth. After all, those people outside were all followers of Ambassador White Dragon.

    If not for the fact that they were separated by a thick pure-steel door, their every move would be detected by the people from outside.

    Then, the situation turned for the worst.

    Apparently, Ambassador White Dragon was a member of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    ¡°Humph, how dare these people used trifle tricks and thought they could measure themselves against me! Go, get hold of that girl for me. As long as she¡¯s with us, Zhu Yun will be dead for sure!¡±

    Just like the man had imed, Ambassador White Dragon did not think much of this ce.

    At themand of Ambassador White Dragon, those men began streaming out quietly.

    However, the man in ck who had been standing behind Ambassador White Dragon remained still. He ought to be some kind of bodyguard.

    ¡°Do you know where the mechanism well is?¡± Ambassador White Dragon asked after scanning the surrounding.

    ...

    He had to be referring to this spot when he asked about the mechanism well.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the door as she peeked out. She was beginning to panic.

    In fact, Zhu Yan had been holding onto the wooden handle for a while now, and at this moment, his eyes were filled with rage.

    ¡°It¡¯s right behind that door. However,mon people like me are not allowed in there. If we want to open that door, we would have to trouble you, Ambassador White Dragon.¡±

    The traitor could be said to be an old acquaintance. He was the man who stood by the back gate and had pretended to save Lin Mengya and Xiu earlier on.

    At this moment, his obsequious mannerism showed that he had profited much from Ambassador White Dragon.

    ¡°Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to open it, but there¡¯re two bugs hiding in there. Wouldn¡¯t I suffer more harm if they pounce at me?¡±

    There was a mocking tone in Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s voice. Little did Lin Mengya imagine that Ambassador White Dragon had detected their presence long ago.

    However, she still chose to remain still.

    ¡°Huh? Bugs? Do you mean¡ª¡±

    The man was slow. He did not pick up the hint.

    Ambassador White Dragon did not have the patience to exin. He turned around, faced the door, and said, ¡°I heard that Princess Anle is an exceptionally intelligent person. If she is really that smart, why has she be easy prey to me? See, rumors cannot be trusted.¡±

    The tone of contempt was sufficient to make people feel ufortable.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya, despite being still young, had a rather mature mentality, unlikemon people.

    Obviously, she was in a very disadvantaged position at this moment, so she decided to maintain the status quo.

    ¡°My Lord, are you saying that Princess Anle is in there? That¡¯s impossible. Apart from Zhu Yun, no one knows how to activate this. Unless... Hehe, if they are indeed inside there, could you hand the guy over to me so I can deal with him?¡±

    An evil smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. There ought to be a deep grievance between Zhu Yan and him.

    Lin Mengya nced at Zhu Yan. She was not at all surprised given that this guy had always been arrogant.

    ¡°He is my prey. When is it your turn to cut in? Shadow ve, since the princess is unappreciative of my favor, you¡¯ll have to personally invite her toe out.¡±

    Ambassador White Dragon berated the man who was behind him as he instructed him with a cold voice.

 Chapter 555 - Putting Oneself at Risk

    <h4>Chapter 555 Putting Oneself at Risk</h4>

    Shadow ve had been hiding in the dark, so much so that Lin Mengya did not have a good look at his appearance.

    At themand of Ambassador White Dragon now, Shadow ve slowed to a stop and stood under the light.

    Shadow ve was a man of tall and sturdy stature. He appeared especially strong and fit in his ck overall.

    However, when he lifted his hands, Lin Mengya could not help but quietly gasp in shock.

    ¡°If you wish to see me, Ambassador White Dragon, there¡¯s no need to take all the trouble. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like meeting strangers. Please speak your mind directly, Ambassador White Dragon.¡±

    The two ces where Shadow ve¡¯s hands were supposed to be, were reced by two ck gold sharp knives.

    Even if Lin Mengya had only taken one nce, she knew that these two knives were so powerful that even the pure-steel door would not be able to withstand them.

    Instead of an early fall-out, it would be wiser to buy more time.

    Hearing how Lin Mengya had finally broken silence, Ambassador White Dragon instinctively waved Shadow ve back into darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has offended you, Princess Anle. I¡¯ve no ill intention towards you whatsoever. I just wanted to invite you over to my ce to be my guest for a few days. If you are fine with this, please allow me to bring you to my ce right now.¡±

    Now when Ambassador White Dragon knew he had gained the upper hand and that Lin Mengya was spent, he began to sound pleased with himself. Seemingly, he was certain that Lin Mengya would obey his suggestion without any protest.

    ¡°If you mean to invite me over as your guest, this battle array seemed way too grand. Given Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s status, you only needed to send me an invitation and I will personally go to you to pay you a visit. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not feeling my best today. Please excuse me for now, Ambassador White Dragon. I shall definitely pay you a visit to thank you another day.¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped holding Zhu Yan to the door. While Shadow ve had retreated into the darkness, it did not mean there was no longer any danger.

    Ambassador White Dragon and hispany could very well tell that Lin Mengya was trying to stall for time.

    The two parties continued bickering only because they were wary of each other.

    ¡°There is no need for that, coincidentally, I have time to spare today. I would advise you to be obedient ande out, Princess Anle. Shadow ve, fetch Princess Anle.¡±

    Ambassador White Dragon was in no mood for superfluous words. After he gave his orders, the two sharp knives attached to Shadow ve¡¯s arm instantly make drew two curved lines in the air.

    At that moment, the fortified pure-steel door was cut in two as if it were some soft beancurd by the sharp knives.

    Lin Mengya and Zhu Yan could not help but gasp. Given how formidable Shadow ve was, it was no wonder that Ambassador White Dragon was so arrogant.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go all out regardless of danger!¡±

    Zhu Yan clenched his teeth and pulled down one of the wooden handles in the mechanism well.

    Shadow ve, who was about toe through the door turned around abruptly to protect Ambassador White Dragon.

    In the midst of the loud sound created by the moving mechanism, countless thin arrows with hooks on their tips shot out from the wall of the secret chamber.

    ¡°Clink clink¡± went the arrows that broke, but both Ambassador White Dragon and Shadow ve were safe and sound. However, the traitor, who was still looking so pleased with himself a moment ago, looked like a porcupine with the numerous arrows stuck all over his body in the next moment.

    ¡°Are you only going to submit when I force you to give in? Lass, do you really think that I¡¯m totally unprepared for this!¡±

    Despite his face being concealed behind the mask, Lin Mengya could tell from the tone of his voice that he was mocking her.

    In that instant, her heart fell to the lowest point.

    The reason she had chosen not to act, but talk nonsense with Ambassador White Dragon was exactly because she knew he had made all the necessary preparations.

    Although this used to Zhu Yun¡¯s territory, he was after all being forced to submit at this moment.

    Some of the secret mechanism might not be secret in the eyes of Ambassador White Dragon after all.

    These mechanisms might work with people outside, but they would not help much in trapping Ambassador White Dragon in this ce.

    Zhu Yan calmly operated the mechanism, but Lin Mengya could see clearly through the crack of the steel door that Shadow ve continued to station himself in front of Ambassador White Dragon to protect him. No matter whether it was flying needles or arrows, they were of no threat to him.

    However, there had to be an end to the use of these mechanisms. By that time, Lin Mengya and Zhu Yan would have to allow themselves to be seized without putting up a fight.

    ¡°Let me go out and try to lure them away while you activate all the mechanisms at once.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya decided to take a risk.

    Themotion here would soon spread and she believed that help from Long Tianyu and Cousin Chen¡¯s men would soon arrive.

    Perhaps all that had happened in this courtyard was well within Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s anticipation and n. She could be the greatest variable in this whole episode.

    ¡°You¡ª be careful!¡±

    Zhu Yan¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Obviously, he did not expect that the mechanisms that could kill others in an instant had be something fun to Ambassador White Dragon like games to little children.

    Although what Lin Mengya was doing at the moment was as good as digging her own grave, Zhu Yan had no way of stopping her.

    ¡°In a while, you will count to ten and I will dash out and lure them into the open.¡±

    Fortunately, there were no other living person in the dungeon other than Ambassador White Dragon and Shadow ve, possibly because Ambassador White Dragon was toocent,

    Lin Mengya had a simple thought. It was inconvenient for her to act here, moreover, it was not a good ce for hiding.

    She thought she would rather make use of the intervals between the movement of the mechanisms to dash out of the dungeon.

    Firstly, Ambassador White Dragon would not expect her to resort to such a method which was equivalent to giving up her life. Only by doing would Ambassador White Dragon be caught unprepared.

    Secondly, because of the interference by the mechanisms, Ambassador White Dragon would lose his life to the mechanisms if Shadow ve decided to go after her. Moreover, with the working of the mechanisms, the speed of Shadow ve¡¯s movement would be greatly discounted.

    Once she managed to get out, there would be many ces where she could hide.

    While she nned this well, Zhu Yan also did ording to her n.

    Outside, it seemed that the arrows were still shooting out non-stop. All of a sudden, there was a short interval between the shooting of the arrows, and a figure dashed out through the door abruptly.

    ¡°Quick! Seize her!¡±

    Despite Lin Mengya¡¯s moving so fast, nothing escaped Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s eyes.

    After making a shrieking sound, Shadow ve felt great pressureing off him and he was about to leap up like an eagle taking flight.

    ¡°Watch it!¡±

    Zhu Yan yelled from within the door. Before his hand stopped moving, arrows shot out towards Ambassador White Dragon with much force.

    Shadow ve gave up pursuing Lin Mengya on his own ord but turned back to protect Ambassador White Dragon by blocking in front of him again.

    Everything had happened ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s n.

    If she was able to bypass the pool at the center of the room in a few steps, Lin Mengya would be able to find a way of escape.

    However, to her surprise, Shadow ve, who was fighting valiantly, still had the strength to deal with her.

    He stretched out his right arm and the ck steel sharp knife on it instantly went towards Lin Mengya¡¯s right chest.

    Coincidentally, a few arrows shot towards Ambassador White Dragon in this instant.

    Shadow ve put his arms around Ambassador White Dragon and together, they rolled onto the floor. However, he lost control of the ck steel sharp knives attached to his hands.

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    Zhu Yan cautioned Lin Mengya by shouting out to her, but as she turned to look, the ck steel sharp knives prated her waist.

    This scene of being impaled by sharp knives had not appeared in her preconception.

    Instantly, the great impact threw her into the air.

    With a ¡°Ssh!¡±, Lin Mengya fell into the pool of water.

    Now, not only Zhu Yan but Shadow ve and Ambassador White Dragon were shocked at how the situation had ended up this way.

    ¡°Son of a bitch! Do you not know how to do things? I want to catch her alive, but you have dealt a blow on her and sent her flying in the air!¡±

    Ambassador White Dragon roared. Shadow ve could very well hit the target with one strike.

    However, Lin Mengya had ended up in the pool.

    Shadow ve did not try to exin but continued protecting Ambassador White Dragon by staying around him.

    Perhaps he had begun to be confused by the situation.

    He had never ever lost control of the knives on his hands so he wondered why he was not even able to cut open a woman¡¯s body with it.

    Lin Mengya, who had been totally unprepared when she was forcefully pushed into the pool, swallowed a few mouthfuls of water.

    Fortunately, she was a good swimmer and was soon able to adjust her breathing.

    The pool was also not deep. People had merely used it to soak themselves in human blood. Lin Mengya kept a little of her head over the water and she could hear Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s angry roar.

    After this blow by Shadow ve, she had ended up on the other end of the pool.

    Although she could feel her breath churning and blood boiling, she still managed to spit out the water in her mouth and climbed out of the pool with agility.

    ¡°Get hold of her! Otherwise, you might as well die!¡±

    Ambassador White Dragon roared once again, but Shadow ve could not bear to move away.

    Zhu Yan¡¯s heart finally settled when he was the Lin Mengya had gotten out of the pool. After this, he was able to operate the mechanisms with more ease.

    At that moment, it was almost impossible for Ambassador White Dragon to escape although Shadow ve was still able to keep him safe for now.

    Despite being totally drenched, Lin Mengya remained agile and nimble.

    She went along the secret passage and finally emerged from it.

    By this time, there was great chaos out in the courtyard with all kinds of mechanisms and traps being activated.

    Zhu Yan had quietly told Lin Mengya earlier about where the various mechanisms were, therefore she was eventually able to escape those spots where the mechanisms worked.

    The night had be her best camouge.

    All the people in the courtyard were preupied with defending themselves against the mechanisms so much so that few had realized that their target was sneakily heading towards the main gate.

    Lin Mengya had never gone to the front gates, but Hongyu had told her earlier that the front gates opened up to a busy high street. The reason being that this way, it would be able to hoodwink people.

    The backyard was quieter and more secluded therefore there would be more people guarding by the back gate.

    If she was going to look for help, the front yard would be the safest ce to go.

    While there were many mechanisms, there were even more enemies.

    There were already many corpses lying randomly on the floor.

    However, these men seemed to be fearless. They seemed to have learned their lesson and they were using theirrades¡¯ dead bodies as shields.

    Lin Mengya tiptoed quietly through the front gates. Along her way, she managed to detect Hongyu and Xiu¡¯s whereabouts.

    She had to admit that Hongyu was indeed an intelligentdy.

    The ce where they were was closer to the front gate, therefore there were not many mechanisms and also fewer enemies inparison.

    After all, if there was too great amotion in the front yard, the people outside would be able to detect the stir.

    The bright red gate was right before her eyes now.

    It only took a few steps for Lin Mengya to reach the main gate.

    Just when she was about to open the gate, she sensed danger rising in her spine.

    Instinctively, she dodged, and immediately she heard a ¡°swoosh¡±. In the next instant, there was a long shiny silver sword stuck on the main gate just in front of her.

 Chapter 556 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 556 The Truth</h4>

    Despite being very cautious, she caught the eyes of her enemies.

    Although the mechanisms were brutal, some vignt men still managed to escape from the snares.

    Lin Mengya pressed up against the door. The still shaking hilt of the sword seemed to tell her that she might not be as lucky next time.

    The men in ck, now covered in blood, red at her with eyes like that of wild beasts.

    Instinctively, Lin Mengya had the urge to just up and run, however, the only way of escape was the exit right behind the group of men in ck.

    Fortunately, her enemies were almost all injured and this would affect their uracy and speed when they strike.

    This was why Lin Mengya was still able to go round in circles around the men in ck.

    Nevertheless, despite the fading of the soundsing from the activated mechanisms, the number of men in ck who had infiltrated the front yard increased steadily.

    While Lin Mengya was intelligent, the men in ck were not stupid.

    They knew that they should not create a stir in the front yard, so they allocated two men to guard the main gate carefully.

    The remaining four to five men, on the other hand, tried all means to chase Lin Mengya into the backyard.

    ¡°Men! Help!¡±

    As Lin Mengya kept as calm as she could, she also tried her best, at this moment, to attract the attention of the people outside.

    At this moment, rays of light from the sky prated the darkness. The first light of dawn brought more hope to Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu had surely received news about her. Someone ought to have tried to stop them if they had not arrived by now.

    Lin Mengya knew she had guessed correctly when she saw the increasing frustration in the eyes of those men in ck.

    Nevertheless, the hope in her heart was gradually ovee by her body that was bing increasingly burdensome.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who had been running around, felt her as if her legs were turning into lead.

    It was also bing increasingly strenuous for her to dodge the attacks from those men.

    Fortunately, all they wanted was to catch her alive. If not for the fact that they had scruples about hurting her, she would have been dead by now.

    ¡°Open up! Open the door!¡±

    All of a sudden, they could hear the sound of someone knocking hurriedly on the door.

    The men in ck hesitated for a moment, then they inched closer to Lin Mengya as they continued to surround her.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here! Save me!¡±

    Her voice, which had be a little hoarse, suddenly became pratingly loud as she cried out for help.

    The second Lin Mengya stopped crying out, her throat burned with pain. It felt as if she had been going without water for a few days.

    Nevertheless, her loud cry brought about the desired effect.

    The knocking on the door turned into banging.

    On top of that, a few figures then nimbly leaped over the wall and entered the courtyard with ease.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit lifted at the sight of these men.

    There were Liu Xuan, Ling Ye as well as a few highly skilled guards sent to her by Cousin Chen.

    Lin Mengya was d to see these familiar faces.

    However, it was also because of this that Lin Mengya had let down her guard all of a sudden.

    By now, the men in ck, who knew that their situation was hopeless, had stepped up the attacks so that they were even more vicious than before.

    They seized the opportunity when Lin Mengya let down her guard to put a dagger by her neck.

    Just as Lin Mengya¡¯s pupils constricted from the realization that she had messed up, a figure appeared and she was instantly taken out of the circle of man surrounding her.

    Coincidentally, the red-brown main gate had been badly broken by this time.

    Well-trained soldiers in their full armor poured into the courtyard.

    ¡°Strike them! Don¡¯t leave any alive!¡±

    Suddenly, a low, angry voice bellowed from behind them.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya felt a familiar embrace.

    The soothing fragrance from Long Tianyu¡¯s body entered her nostrils.

    It was only at this moment that Lin Mengya regained her consciousness suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Long Tianyu held her tightly in his arms. He had seen how Lin Mengya escaped death the moment the gate was broken down.

    If not for the skillful and agile Ling Ye, the dagger would have easily made a slit in her throat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve... you¡¯vee, Long Tianyu!¡±

    It would be a lie to say that Lin Mengya was not frightened, despite having been through many difficulties and hardships.

    She was gripped with fear every time she came face to face with death.

    She fully understood that she would not be so lucky to escape death every time.

    ¡°Erm, remain here and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    After making sure that Lin Mengya was unscathed, Long Tianyu¡¯s tone of voice, as well as his facial expression, turned chilling and furious.

    Lin Mengya knew she hadmitted a mistake when she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s chilling expression.

    Her face fell instantly and she stood obediently behind Long Tianyu.

    What happened today was a lesson for her. If she continued in her willfulness, she wouldmit greater mistakes than this.

    Long Tianyu felt relieved having Lin Mengya behind him.

    As he draped hisrge coat over Lin Mengya¡¯s slender shoulders, he could not bear to show his displeasure on her.

    The men in ck, who were injured a while back, retreated again and again in defeat.

    The phantom-like Ling Ye began reaping their lives noiselessly.

    For the first time, Lin Mengya saw how Liu Xuan went against those men, while she hid behind Long Tianyu, safely under his protection.

    Liu Xuan wielded his long sword at lightning speed and in an instant, the lives of the men in ck were taken away from them.

    The two men fought silently in their respective territories.

    Without getting extra reinforcements from other soldiers and guards, the two were able to strike fear in these men in ck so much so that they retreated repeatedly in defeat.

    Lin Mengya imitated Long Tianyu vishly while standing behind him. She had truly learned her lesson today.

    The Candle Dragon Cult as mentioned by Zhu Yun was not an organization she could fight against given her current capability.

    In the past, she had always relied on her petty tricks and the Shen Nung system to score lucky hits.

    If not for the protection from Long Tianyu and Qinghu along the way, she would not be living such a free and unfettered life.

    She ought to reflect carefully after what happened today. If she continued to act impulsively, she would implicate Qinghu and Zhu Yun, not to mention eradicating Candle Dragon Cult.

    ¡°s, myss, did you know that my brother, the emperor, and Long Tianyu were almost thrown into confusion because of you?¡±

    Even the usually happy-go-lucky Zuo Qiuyu was bing serious at this moment.

    Although he was not trying to me Lin Mengya, they could not deny the fact that they might not be able to reach here in time to save Lin Mengya if Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen had not fixed things up prior to this.

    Be it Long Tianyu or Zuo Qiuyu, they would end up being remorseful for the rest of their lives if something bad happened to her.

    ¡°I... I know I¡¯m to be med for this.¡±

    Lin Mengya wriggled her nose, aware that she had not been wronged.

    It was her fault after all, but Long Tianyu did not bear to lose his temper at her. Instead, he kept his anger to himself.

    She was keenly aware of his deep concern for her.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not entirely to be med. If my brother, the emperor, had dealt with their disobedience earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have met with any danger.¡±

    In the end, Zuo Qiuyu still did not bear to say harsh words to Lin Mengya.

    However, he thought it was good that his little cousin stillcked the capability notwithstanding the fact that she was smart.

    It was good for her to have a taste of defeat asionally so that she could always bear that experience in mind.

    ¡°Zhu Yan is still in the dungeon. You should get him out of there first. Moreover, there is also a pleasant surprise for you in the dungeon.¡±

    Lin Mengya secretly tugged at Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve as she spoke quietly.

    Long Tianyu nodded. He gazed at her as she hung her head and sighed in his heart.

    She was too daring. She always resorted to methods that put her life on the line.

    She was unaware that there were many highly skilled and bold people in this world.

    Having a dose of her own medicine this time, she almost lost her life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dungeon. Will you lead the way?¡±

    Long Tianyu instructed as he held her tightly in his arms.

    In the backyard where many mechanisms and snares were activated, the corpses of many men in ck were all over the ground.

    Together with the ughter by the two men, there were only a handful of the men in ck who survived.

    Lin Mengya had wanted to keep some of them alive, but Zuo Qiuyu stopped her. He casually pulled down the ck mask of one of the men in ck.

    At the sight of the man, Lin Mengya covered her mouth with her hand with a look of shock in her eyes.

    The man¡¯s mouth... no it was not even a mouth anymore. It was a ck hole to be precise.

    There was the absence of any teeth and tongue in the ck hole where his mouth should be.

    ¡°They are spree killers whose lives are kept and groomed. They won¡¯t be of any use to use even if we spare their lives. Moreover, they will try to pursue your life if they didn¡¯t die.¡±

    As Zuo Qiuyu spoke, he sighed simultaneously.

    It appeared that Zuo Qiuyu had some understanding of these men from earlier.

    Lin Mengya seemed to suddenlye to a realization and she turned to look at Long Tianyu.

    Did they know about the existence of Candle Dragon Cult all along?

    Why then did they keep this from her?

    ¡°Why¡ª?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart jolted the moment she blurted out.

    All the things everyone had done for her since the beginning came flooding into her heart.

    Her mother had fled her homnd, kept her identity a secret, and became Mrs. Lin in Jin State all because she wanted to elude Candle Dragon Cult.

    Qinghu had found out a long time back that Candle Dragon Cult had eyes on her, so he had prepared the way of escape for her long ago. He supported her in setting up Sanjue Hall and finally used Zhu Yun as thest resort.

    Long Tianyu had put down everything else to follow her to the Nation of Lintian to look for medicinal herbs. He tried to protect her in all ways because he knew that Candle Dragon Cult would try to harm her.

    Cousin Chen and Cousin Yu had refrained from asking her to return the music score for the green stringed instrument. They only restored her status of being Princess Anle and nted well-trained guards around her to protect her.

    All of them did many things quietly in order to protect her.

    She, on the other hand, had acted rashly so that she could ¡®find out the truth¡¯ and had therefore put her life on the line on many asions.

    Not only did she make those people who were concerned about her very anxious, but she had also wasted all their hard work and effort.

    Likely, those ns and setups in secret had incurred much loss.

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that up to now, her willfulness had indeed caused much harm to other people¡¯s well intentions.

    She always thought that she was able to shoulder everything by herself and to carry out everything independently.

    Unbeknownst to her, she was in reality, the littless who was the spoilt brat.

    ¡°Mengya, Mengya, what¡¯s happened? Where are you hurt?¡±

    Long Tianyu lowered his head and asked Lin Mengya with a tender voice.

    Long Tianyu could not help but feel anxious when he saw that her eyes had be dull all of a sudden.

 Chapter 557 - Ruthless Youth

    <h4>Chapter 557 Ruthless Youth</h4>

    ¡°Nothing... I... I just felt... that I¡¯ve let everyone down...¡±

    There was so much she wanted to say, but in that instant, Lin Mengya choked at her words and was unable to say anything.

    Her eyes became red, but she tried hard to keep the tears from falling down.

    ¡°s¡ª I¡¯m not ming you, don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    Long Tianyu reached out his big hand and lightly caressed her forehead.

    In spite of feeling angry, Long Tianyu could not bring himself to vent it at this moment.

    Moreover, while he was a little upset with Lin Mengya, he was even more upset with himself for not being able to protect her.

    Now, seeing that she was about to cry, his anger vanishedpletely.

    All that was left was his tender love towards her, which he was too shy to express in words.

    ¡°It will be good if you remember this lesson. Just be careful from now on.¡±

    Long Tianyu groaned inwardly. If it were in the past, no one who hadmitted a mistake could escape his berating.

    What was wrong was wrong. No matter how reasonable the excuses sounded, nothing could cover up mistakes.

    However, he could not bring himself to say anything harsh when it came to dealing with Lin Mengya.

    Perhaps she was the only exception in his life.

    ¡°Yes, I will be careful going forward.¡±

    She held on tightly to Long Tianyu¡¯s coat like an obedient kitten.

    It was not every day that she was so quiet and adorable. Long Tianyu, feeling satisfied with her answer, held her tightly in his arms.

    Therge coat had wrapped tightly and securely around her slender body. All Long Tianyu wanted to do was to encircle her in his world so that she did not have to see any more of this cruel and dark world.

    Finally, the night passed and the gentle rays of sunlight prated the sky from the east and lit up the entirend.

    Liu Xuan and Ling Ye, who were ahead of them, were approaching the dungeon.

    As they stared at the entrance which was an opening that could only amodate a person at a time, Ling Ye and Liu Xun exchanged looks and leaped in one after another and disappeared into the hole quietly.

    The noise made by the mechanisms was no longer as loud as when Lin Mengya came out from the dungeon some time ago.

    Lin Mengya could not help but took a step close. Zhu Yan was still holding up in there with much effort. Although the mechanisms were able to keep Ambassador White Dragon and Shadow ve at bay, she could not possibly sacrifice Zhu Yan.

    ¡°Zhu Yan! I¡¯ve gotten help toe to save you!¡±

    In order to protect Liu Xuan and Ling Ye from harm, Lin Mengya could only crane her neck and shouted into the opening.

    Thereafter, the sound of sword fighting could be hearding out from the dungeon.

    Lin Mengya was tempted to go over to check out on Zhu Yan, but Long Tianyu tightened his grip around her hands and refused to let her go.

    Long Tianyu stopped her impetus resentfully and Lin Mengya gazed timidly at Long Tianyu and said, ¡°Zhu Yan is the amulet Qinghu left for me. This is too important and I can¡¯t allow any harm to befall him.¡±

    The mechanisms and snares inside the dungeon were much more intense than outside.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya had left Zhu Yan to control the mechanisms on his own so she could find the opportunity to go out and get help.

    Long Tianyu gave her a nce, but his intention was unclear to her. He quickly got in front of her to block her.

    When the group of them entered the dungeon, they saw Liu Xuan and Ling Ye fighting fiercely with a dark figure.

    Not only were the two men highly skilled in martial arts, but they were also very intelligent, nimble, and quick to react. Nevertheless, they were entangled with the dark figure in a fight.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡±

    Zhu Yan, who was in the mechanism well, had thought that he would die in there.

    To his surprise, just when all the mechanisms had been activated and used, two men had rushed in. Shadow ve, who was after his life was immediately entangled in a fight with them.

    In addition, Lin Mengya¡¯s cry had reassured him that help was on the way.

    Little did he expect that the moment he let down his guard, the shadow of a figure, whom no one noticed, suddenly appeared before him.

    A dejected-looking Ambassador White Dragon threw himself ferociously on Zhu Yan.

    He was not stupid and knew that the situation was hopeless for him. If he did not get hold of Zhu Yan, he could well die in here.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Lin Mengya cried out in anxiety. From her understanding of Ambassador White Dragon, she knew him to be a very cunning person.

    If he got his way, Zhu Yun and Qinghu would get into a dangerous situation!

    At this critical moment, a ray of light shed onto Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s waist.

    Behind that mask was pair of eyes that were wide opened from the pain. They were gazing at the arrogant and ruthless looking youth with shock.

    Never did he expect that at this moment in time when his life was in danger, Zhu Yan had stabbed him with the machete that he barely parted with and he did it without any hesitation.

    ¡°You...¡±

    The ferocious strength with which he pounced at Zhu Yan had be one of the reasons he wanted to seek death now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to take your life.¡±

    Zhu Yan let go of the machete in his hand with disgust and in that instant, Ambassador White Dragon copsed to the floor.

    Lin Mengya, standing behind Long Tianyu, was taken aback for a moment. In turn, she suddenly remembered the scene when she first met Zhu Yan.

    It was no wonder that Zhu Yan had entrusted him to Lin Mengya.

    If such a talented kid were to fall into the hands of Candle Dragon Cult, there would be one more brutal killer in the society after a decade.

    ¡°Your master is dead. If you keep resisting, he would lose his life.¡±

    Zhu Yan trampled on Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s head and spoke arrogantly.

    Shadow ve¡¯s strength was spent perhaps because his heart was tied to his master, or that he had been resisting the mechanisms over a long period of time.

    The fierce attacks gradually slowed, and the weak points urred more frequently now.

    Ling Ye and Liu Xuan worked together with much rapport. After a dozen more moves, they chanced upon a gap and they quickly wielded their weapon at Shadow ve.

    In that instant, the agnails on the leather whip together with Ling Ye¡¯s long sword resulted in blood being sttered all over.

    Shadow ve began to stagger and eventually, he fell into the pool in the middle.

    The faint red from his blood began spreading out in the water. This battled had finally ended with Lin Mengya¡¯s party gaining the victory.

    ¡°Escort this man and have Zuo Qiuyu personally take care of him.¡±

    Although the two had worked together, themander was obviously Long Tianyu.

    He instructed for Shadow ve to be brought outside and Ambassador White Dragon to be led away. After which, Long Tianyu wanted Zuo Qiuyu to tend to Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s injuries personally.

    Outside, the servants were clearing up the corpses without being instructed to do so.

    By now, therge courtyard outside was already piled up with rocks thrown out by the mechanisms as well as corpses.

    Hongyu and Xiu emerged from their hiding ce with the other girls.

    Although all the people went through the daunting experience, there were no mishaps.

    There was nothing much Lin Mengya could do to help in terms of clearing up the mess.

    Under the watchful eye of Long Tianyu, she, followed by Xiu and Zhu Yan obediently boarded the horse carriage waiting outside the gates.

    ¡°We were not expecting Princess Anle to be such an ornamental person. Are you really so fearful of your husband?¡±

    Inside the spacious horse carriage, the three passengers were spent.

    Nevertheless, Zhu Yan had seized the opportunity to be sarcastic to Lin Mengya.

    After all, he would not be getting many opportunities to humiliate her.

    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s because my master doted on my big sister, the princess. What do you know, being a little kid?¡±

    Naturally, Lin Mengya was not bothered about Zhu Yan¡¯s attempt to provoke her, but Xiu was the one who would not give in.

    Despite feeling exhausted, they seemed to find the energy to argue with each other with vigor.

    There seemed to be a fire in their argument, but the content of their argument waspletely useless.

    Lin Mengya just let them be. After all, they needed to rx after such an exciting episode.

    However, at this moment, she was more interested in the statement Zhu Yun made about the music score for the green stringed instrument being the crux for defeating Candle Dragon Cult.

    She had roughly gone through the music score for the green stringed instrument in the past days and had search keywords rting to the Candle Dragon Cult. However, she had yet to find any leads.

    Could the secret be hidden in the original copy of the music score for the green stringed instrument?

    Fortunately, not only did she managed to attract the attention of most of the targets but before she left, she had also instructed Yunzhu to send a number of trained men to protect the people in the courtyard.

    She believed there should not be a problem with the original copy.

    She wondered what kind of secret was hidden in the pages of this ¡®useless¡¯ book filled with blotches of dark ink.

    While she pondered, Lin Mengya dozed off without knowing what time it was.

    By the time she opened her eyes, what came into sight was the ceiling of the still-swaying horse carriage.

    ¡°I... are we not there yet?¡±

    Lin Mengya, not aware of how long she had been asleep, realized that someone had put on a new set of clothes on her.

    She was wearing a pastel blue outfit made of yarn, which felt extremelyfortable. Only that the material was a little too thin.

    She was about to get up when a head of long hair smelling like fragrant jasmine appeared before her.

    Lin Mengya pushed herself up and realized that it was Long Tianyu, who had also changed into a sapphire blue outfit embroider with the pattern of a dragon. At that moment, he was smiling helplessly at her.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Long Tianyu asked with a tender voice in his usual doting tone.

    Lin Mengya fiddled with her puffy hair and nodded.

    Thereafter, she conveniently pushed aside the curtain of the horse carriage and realized that the sky was already dark and dotted with stars.

    The cool night breeze forced her to let go of the curtain and shrink back into the nket.

    ¡°You have been asleep for a day. It was Hongyu and Xiu who helped clean you up and changed your clothing.¡±

    Long Tianyu exined to her when he saw her puzzled expression.

    What? Had she fallen that deeply into unconsciousness? She had even troubled Xiu and Hongyu to clean her up and change her clothing!

    In that instant, Lin Mengya wished that she could find somewhere to hide.

    She was more like a dead pig than just a person who had fallen asleep!

    ¡°Where are we.... headed?¡±

    She did not want to continue in the same topic of conversation, supposing that she had made herself a spectacle today.

    Blushing, Lin Mengya quickly changed the topic of conversation.

    Her sudden change of topic was awkward, but Long Tianyu was not really bothered.

    He put down the scroll in his hands and moved closer to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°We are¡ª going back.¡±

    Lin Mengya blinked. Her mind was filled with question marks.

    Going back? What did Long Tianyu mean? Were they going back to Dajin?

    Why? Why did it have to be so soon£¿

    She supposed the business regarding the Pavilion of Herbs was not over yet.

 Chapter 558 - Preventive Measures

    <h4>Chapter 558 Preventive Measures</h4>

    ¡°Going back? Is the business regarding the Pavilion of Herbs settled?¡±

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment before she raised the question.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen will be able to handle the remaining matters.¡±

    Long Tianyu reached out his hand to push her back into the nket. It seemed that Zuo Qiuyu was right. It was easier to bring her out of there when she was asleep.

    ¡°How about Hongyu and the rest? Moreover, I need to find a ce to settle them down before I leave, right?¡±

    Unable to stop worrying, Lin Mengya pressed on with her questioning and as a result, Long Tianyu did not know whether to cry or tough.

    Holding her tightly in his embrace, Long Tianyu answered every one of her questions patiently.

    ¡°They wanted to follow you. As for those who wished to go home, I¡¯ve sent them home. Don¡¯t you worry anymore. Why don¡¯t you just take a good rest on the horse carriage? We may well get into more trouble when we return to Dajin this time.¡±

    Long Tianyu spoke with some hint of helplessness in the tone of his voice.

    Although there seemed to be calm in Long Tianyu¡¯s dark eyes, Lin Mengya could almost spot the anxiety deep within.

    She decided not to probe any further. Given Long Tianyu¡¯s character, she believed he ought to have made the necessary ns and preparations.

    ¡°Did something happen in Dajin? Is it about your father, the emperor or is it the court of officials?¡±

    They had been away for such a long period of time. From the time rain turned into snow, to the arrival of the warm springtime when flowers started to blossom, many things ought to have happened in the court of officials.

    The collusion between the queen, the crown prince, and Candle Dragon Cult was enough to cause a headache to Long Tianyu¡¯s father, the emperor.

    Now that his most trusted and capable son was not by his side all because of her, it was not surprising that the situation had turned desperate.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t so much about any problem with my father. It¡¯s because of the change in season that a pandemic has broken out in the five provinces of Dajin. My father has exhausted all his energy while reconfiguring the court. The people in all five provinces are living in dire poverty because of the widespread pandemic and we lost many lives.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s brows knitted together into a deep frown.

    His usually elegant and handsome features were clouded with a shadow of anxiety in this instant.

    Taken aback, Lin Mengya knew that Long Tianyu was never interested in the cold, golden throne in the pce.

    If not for her, Long Tianyu would be at the frontlinebatting the pandemic.

    She had to do something to help.

    She reached out her small hand andid it on Long Tianyu¡¯srge hand.

    As she felt the rough texture of his hand, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached.

    This man had given up so much for her in order to bear with her willfulness.

    The country and its people were of such great importance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡ª go straight to the ces that are affected by the pandemic, shall we?¡±

    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she gently sought Long Tianyu¡¯s opinion.

    Her dark, watery eyes were filled with her earnest plea and her wish that he would agree. However, if he disagreed, she would abort the idea of going ahead on her own.

    Her words seemed to bring relief andfort to Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    He did realize that thess seemed to be seeking his permission.

    Although he was not sick of running after her every day and helping to handle all her affairs, it was a novel idea if asionally he got to be the one making decisions while she meekly obeyed.

    .

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking. But the people in the affected areas are living in poverty and the situations there are tumultuous. If we go, you will not run around lest the infected people cause harm to you.¡±

    Long Tianyu reached out to push the strand of her hair behind her ear.

    This trip to the Nation of Lintian was notpletely unfruitful given that Lin Mengya had received recognition from the Nation of Lintian.

    Moreover, she had even had the chance to get rid of the dissidents between the Zuo Brother by a lucky hit.

    Before she left, Zuo Qiuchen had officially announced Princess Anle¡¯s royal status to everyone in the Nation of Lintian.

    In this way, there would be at least a century of peace between the two nations so that they would not wage war against one another.

    Because of this, Dajin would be rid of one strong enemy in its surrounding.

    It was every emperor¡¯s ambition and dream to dominate the world, but now they got to enjoy at least a century to take a breather.

    Wars were not something he desired. Moreover, the powerful people in Dajin have not united themselves.

    Therefore, all the more he would need Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s support.

    ¡°Yes, rest assured. I¡¯m after all also a physician, right? Although there are many well-known physicians who are more skillful than me, I believe I have the right to speak in terms ofbating the pandemic.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke with shing eyes. She seemed toocent with her words.

    It should be noted that in terms of preventing andbating the pandemic, countries in modern society had long discovered a way of prevention.

    Therefore, basically, it was not difficult to bring therge scale pandemic under control today.

    The reason many people died from the pandemic in the olden days was mainly that theycked preventive measures.

    Those infected failed to receive effective treatments. Those prone to infection did not know how to protect themselves against the pandemic. Therefore, there would be arge breakout of the pandemic in densely popted areas.

    If it were in modern society, the government of a country would be responsible for rolling outrge-scale preventive measures.

    However, back in the olden days, while the royal court would definitely not just watch their people die, but most of the renowned physicians who had been sent to the infected areascked experience.

    This resulted in further spread as the situation went out of control. Therefore, the infection and death rate would skyrocket.

    If she were to take over the responsibility, the death rate would decrease by at least thirty percent.

    Of course, this was just a preliminary estimation on her part.

    ¡°Are you really that confident?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked down. There was a look of surprise in his eyes.

    All he knew was that his wife was rather an expert in medicinal drugs. Even Zuo Qiuyu admired her for this.

    However, he was not aware that she also had some knowledge of how tobat pandemics.

    The information gathered by his nted agent troubled him deeply for the entire day, but apart from the usual treatment, he did not have any better idea how to salvage the situation.

    ¡°Erm, the solution to pandemics is none other than treatment and prevention. In simple terms, all pandemics started with a source virus. Through various avenues, the virus eventually spread to people prone to it and causes widespread death. I suppose it¡¯s all because the frontline physician didn¡¯t do their best. If all the physicians in the Pavilion of Herbse together to treat one patient, there will soon be a good oue. However, each physician in the affected areas has to deal with many patients. Even if he wishes to study the virus, his ability will fall short of his wishes. Moreover, the virus causing the pandemic would normally be very contagious. If a physician were tobat the disease alone, he would be caught unprepared. How then would he be able to think of effective ways to treat the patients?¡±

    Lin Mengya had hit the nail on the head in every word she said.

    Long Tianyu looked intently at Lin Mengya. Today, she had taken him by surprise once again.

    ¡°I think what we need to do is keep the spread of the pandemic in control by truncating the channel of spread. Then we can protect the group of people who are prone to the disease, thereby and put their minds to rest. I suppose you will have more experience handling the rest.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her brows to show that she was confident of Long Tianyu¡¯s capabilities.

    If the pandemic had not been so stubborn, the situation in the five provinces would not be so difficult to deal with.

    She knew very well where she could make herself useful. As long as she was able to control the spread of the pandemic, she knew that Long Tianyu would be more than capable to handle the rest.

    Despite having some ideas of how to begin, historical diseases such as cholera, mria, and smallpox had been eliminated in modern society because of the widespread use of vines. However, these aggressive diseases were still very frightening to the people of Dajin who deemed them as natural cmities.

    After all, she was still considered all talk and no action at the moment. By the time she got to the scene in person, the situation might well turn out to be far beyond her imagination.

    For Long Tianyu, however, she was willing to give it a try.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion, therge arms of Long Tianyu tightened around her.

    At this moment, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude towards her.

    She was both intelligent and virtuous. What a wonderful wife the Heavens had gifted him!

    If not for her, he might well only be able to think of ways to cure the symptoms instead of the disease itself.

    While he was able to heal the hearts of people, he was powerless in healing the people physically.

    ¡°Oh yes, do you have detailed information about the pandemic? I want to have a look at it. Perhaps I can find some clues from the music score for the green stringed instrument.¡±

    There was a chapter devoted to pandemics in the music score for the green stringed instrument. Not only were somemon pandemics mentioned in the chapter, some pandemics which were found only in medical journals were also recorded there.

    What was more coincidental was that the music score for the green stringed instrument

    Those that came after would need much less effort to study the virus and understand it.

    Long Tianyu pondered for a while, then took out a stack of letters from the package at the deepest part of the horse carriage and handed it to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya looked at the massive amount of information from the research and began to go through it with the kind of serious attitude she had back when she was studying in the university.

    She began studying and deliberating the information page by page, line by line, and word by word.

    This pandemic first broke out in a small town in the State of Yun.

    Thereafter, it spread to the five provinces of Yun State within a month.

    The disease was the most contagious in history so far.

    The early symptoms included fever and vomiting etc., for unknown reasons, therefore the infected might not pay much attention to it.

    However, generally, the infected would begin to have cramps in his entire body within three to five days of catching the disease. He would throw up non-stop and bepletely immobile.

    What was even more frightening was that it only took less than seven days from the day a healthy person got infected to the day he died.

    On top of that, there seemed to be no cure at the moment.

    What Lin Mengya gathered from the description in the letter was that the infected person died an extremely wretched and miserable death.

    Most of them would curl up into a ball and vomit out broken pieces of their internal organs before they breathed theirst.

    This made Lin Mengya wonder with suspicion.

    This disease was nothing like smallpox or the others. What kind of disease would possess such destructive power?

 Chapter 559 - Something Fishy about the Disease

    <h4>Chapter 559 Something Fishy about the Disease</h4>

    Lin Mengya fingered through the documents and realized that apart from letters that contained descriptions of the symptoms, there were some written prescriptions from the doctors in the areas affected by the pandemic.

    The prescriptions might not be useful, but from the drugs the physicians prescribed, she was able to make some educated guesses.

    The first fewponents of the prescription contain herbs that help detox and cool down the body.

    However, theponents that came after included a drug called the Bone Transnt Flower.

    The name of this drug could be found in the music score for the green stringed instrument. Although it was not frequently used, it was one of theponents of a prescription called ¡°Marrow Cleansing Powder¡±, which wasmonly used to stimte blood cirction and rx muscles and joints.

    The prescription was obviously meant to treat the pandemic, why should its efficacy be to stimte blood cirction and rx muscles and joints?

    Apart from the Bond Transnt Flower, there were many other medicinal drugs listed that were meant to help the healing of wounds after a bone injury.

    Based on the information from the letters, the pandemic was aggressive and the fatality rate among the infected was very high.

    Could the disease cause harm to the human bones?

    This seemed to be too bizarre!

    Seeing that Lin Mengya had gone into deep thoughts, Long Tianyu could tell that she must have gathered some details of the situation.

    Not wanting to disturb her, he sat silently beside her and waited.

    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally exhaled and began tidying up the letters and pieces of paper containing the physician¡¯s prescriptions to hand them back to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Did you manage to figure anything out?¡±

    Long Tianyu took over the letters and flipped through them. He had no idea what these were, so naturally, there was nothing much he could do to help Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Something is very strange about the outbreak of this disease. Just look at this prescription. Although there is nothing special about the first fewponents in it, the following herbs appear very strange. I need to ask your opinion about something.

    Lin Mengya sat up and freed herself from Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace as she spoke with a serious tone of voice.

    At her serious attitude, Long Tianyu nodded. He knew that the situation was far more difficult to handle than he had imagined.

    ¡°How long would it take to break every bone in a person for people like you, who practice martial arts?¡±

    The question caught Long Tianyu by surprise. He did not know what this was leading to.

    However, since Lin Mengya raised the question, he thought about it for a while before giving her an answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a kind of martial arts called Powerful Diamond Strike. Once a person masters this, he would be able to break every bone in another person¡¯s body using just one strike of it. However, not even I have witnessed it. As for me, I would probably take at least fifteen minutes.¡±

    Lin Mengya naturally believed Long Tianyu¡¯s words.

    Although Lin Mengya had no idea about things regarding martial arts, she knew that he was very skillful. Qinghu had once told her that he would only be able to take a dozen of Long Tianyu¡¯s strikes if he were to get into a serious fight with him.

    And Qinghu was once the master of the Peach Blossom Dock, who struck fear in people even at the mention of his name. His skill far transcended that of the limit ofmoners.

    If even a person like him took fifteen minutes to break all the bones of a person¡¯s body, it would take much longer for amoner to break even one bone.

    However, from the letter that Lin Mengya read, almost all the infected people would die in a bizarre manner after the effects of the disease came on.

    It seemed that every part of the body would fold in the opposite way from its normal position simultaneously.

    He would also vomit out the broken pieces of his internal organs from his mouth.

    Normally, a person¡¯s internal organs would be protected by the ribs as well as multipleyers of muscles.

    Now, it seemed that the rib bones had moved out of ce and caused them to throw up pieces of their internal organs.

    In that case, the bones and muscles meant to protect the internal organs of a person had on the contrary be the prime culprit that constricted the organs.

    Moreover, there was arge amount of a herb simr to the Bone Transnt Flower written in the prescription.

    Therefore, the prescription seemed to be used for treating bone fractures rather than treating the disease of the pandemic.

    Could it be because the infected person already exhibited such frightening symptoms during the first stage after catching the disease?

    After organizing her thoughts, Lin Mengya looped her hair behind her ear and began exining her suspicion to Long Tianyu, speaking with a low voice.

    ¡°Based on the description in the letter as well as the physician¡¯s prescription, I suspect that the disease of the pandemic attacks man¡¯s bones. Nevertheless, the bones are hard and strong, no one would take much notice of it at the beginning. It¡¯s normal for people to suffer pain and soreness around the body. Perhaps it does not cross the mind of the people that these were symptoms of the disease.

    Lin Mengya gave the situation much thought and decided that she would only pick some information which she was certain of to tell to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°However, by the time the infected enters theter stage of the disease, it¡¯ste. Because the infected did not receive effective treatment, by the time he realized that he had been infected, the disease had spread to the bones. Within a short period of a few days, the bones of the infected would have grown in the opposite direction. Finally, the infected would be like what was described in the letter. He would curl his body into a ball, but the limbs would be bend in the opposite directions, making him look abnormal. This is my preliminary analysis. Nevertheless, I would want to personally dissect the corpses for a closer examination when I get to the areas affected by the pandemic.¡±

    Long Tianyu knitted his dark brows when he saw how Lin Mengya was able to make such a detailed analysis of the things he had missed, just by going through the letter and prescriptions.

    She would be of great benefit when they arrived at the affected areas.

    As for performing dissection on the corpses¡ª

    ¡°How about we ask someone else to do the dissection, while you look on by the side? There were only a handful of survivors among the hundreds of thousands of infected cases in Yun State. Your safety is of utmost importance.¡±

    Lin Mengya naturally knew that Long Tianyu meant well. After all, the dead bodies were also a very effective contagion.

    However, the old ways differed greatly from what she learned in modern anatomy.

    She reached out her small hand and ced it on Long Tianyu¡¯s big nervous hands as she tried to reassure the man who was full of concern for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. You should know that my mother was the only disciple of the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of herbs. For this reason, I was fed special herbs even before I was born. My body naturally has antibodies that canbatmon pandemics. It means I won¡¯t be infected. I suppose even royals like you don¡¯t even have such a privilege.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not spouting nonsense.

    Modern people would be given vinations from the time they were born.

    By doing so, even widespread pandemics such as smallpox could be effectively prevented.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya felt there was something fishy about this pandemic.

    She could be said to be a well-read person, who was also a medical graduate, but this was the first time she had seen such a bizarre virus that dislocated all the bones in a person¡¯s body within a few days.

    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya had the feeling that this pandemic was not simple. Why did reversing all the bones in the body sound so familiar to her?

    Her mind started making a search through her memory.

    Finally, Lin Mengya had a brainwave and her eyes lit up in that instant.

    She grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s hand excitedly and said, ¡°Xiao Yixin! Xiao Yixin! Do you still remember him, Long Tianyu?¡±

    Long Tianyu could not help but wondered why Lin Mengya looked so excited.

    Was Xiao Yixin not the hideous-looking hunchback they met back in the inn?

    Back then, Long Tianyu was indeed a little bothered about him, but now Long Tianyu remembered him clearly.

    ¡°Erm, I remember him. Why? How is he rted to the current pandemic?¡±

    After regaining herposure, Lin Mengya nodded vigorously.

    ¡°He said that he had ended up in his state because he had been poisoned. At that time, I felt his pulse and thought that he had ended up that way because medication had reversed all the muscles in his body. However, he would have taken the medication long ago. The effects of the medication should have worn off!¡±

    Naturally, Long Tianyu, being an extremely intelligent person, immediately understood what Lin Mengya was trying to get at.

    Making a guess based on Lin Mengya¡¯s words, perhaps the so-called pandemic this time was in reality not a natural cmity but a result of man¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Moreover, pandemics usually break out in densely popted areas. You said that this time, the outbreak started in a little town known to few people. I suppose if you send some men to investigate this, some foreigner must have visited this little town just before the outbreak of the pandemic. Or very possibly, someone was testing out the virus at that ce. Unfortunately, we are just specting since we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence.¡±

    Her excitement had gradually turned into helplessness and a sense of defeat.

    Now that the pandemic had spread far and wide. Not to mention the little town, all the cities in Yun State where the outbreak was most serious were bing ghost towns.

    Lin Mengya felt panic rising in her when she realized that the innocentmoners had been implicated in this fight for power and even their lives had been endangered.

    ¡°There will be. If that is the case, we have to return to the capital city first. If the pandemic is the result of someone¡¯s intentional act, I¡¯m afraid someone might be eyeing the throne and my father would meet with trouble.¡±

    Lin Mengya had made quite some analysis, but Long Tianyu had given an even deeper thought about this.

    Yun State was the ancestral home of the Long Family. Even up to this day, many aristocratic families had originated from the Yun State.

    If the pandemic was truly started by men, like what Lin Mengya said, not only within the Yun State, even the people living in the peripherals would go into a state of panic.

    Some of the powerful families might even be uprooted.

    If that were the case, Dajin would be thrown into great turbulence.

    Therefore, he had to tell this to his father, the emperor, lest the country became unstable.

    ¡°That sounds good. Oh yes, I wonder how Baishao is recovering from her injuries. We have to go fetch her. Also, let¡¯s go visit Xiao Yixin on the way back. If he¡¯s still there, let¡¯s bring him along with us too. If I¡¯m right about my guess, Xiao Yixin would be the key to solving the mystery of the cmity.¡±

    There was worry in Lin Mengya¡¯s bright watery eyes as she fiddled with the back of the silk nket.

    Before the first wave subsided, another one had begun to rise. Troubles just kepting.

    While they traveled on in the swaying horse carriage, each absorbed in their thoughts, their eyebrows were tightly knitted and their eyes filled with mixed emotions.

    Outside the horse carriage, the night was dark. At some point, when no one noticed, the new moon had hidden behind the dark clouds.

    Darkness had cast a shadow over this side of the world.

 Chapter 560 - The Calamity of the Pandemic

    <h4>Chapter 560 The Cmity of the Pandemic</h4>

    Although they were still in the horse carriage, the wax-sealed letters were handed to her one after another because of Long Tianyu¡¯s instructions.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows would always knit together every time she opened a yellow letter.

    Beautiful as she was, her beauty had been overshadowed by the many worries she had.

    Although Long Tianyu¡¯s heart ached for Lin Mengya, he knew that she was working so hard because she could sense something fishy regarding the pandemic situation.

    ¡°You must be tired; you should take a rest.¡±

    From the night until daybreak, apart from the time she ate and slept, Lin Mengya had spent the entire time meticulously studying the situation at the affected areas.

    The more she understood the situation, the more she found it very strange in some ways.

    The special characteristics of the pandemic included being highly contagious and a high rate of infection. However, the chances of infection depended on each individual.

    Take for example smallpox, although it was widespread at that time, there were many lucky ones who managed to escape because of their natural bodily disposition.

    However, something was different this time.

    The letters brought to Long Tianyu mentioned that once the pandemic started to spread, no one was spared from the virus.

    From newborns up to the aged as old as eighty years old would be infected. For this reason, the death rate should skyrocket.

    However, this was not the case.

    Apart from the spot in Yun State where the outbreak started, although there were many who were infected in the other states, the death rate was considerably low.

    Normally, the virus of a pandemic did not usually die down in terms of the spread.

    Unless it was as she guessed that the pandemic was not a disease after all. Rather, it was poison!

    In that case, she would be able to exin the reason that apart from Yun State, the infection rate and death rate in the other states were greatly reduced.

    The other states might well have merely been implicated.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, does the Yun State have any special local produce? Particrly something that the other surrounding states don¡¯t produce or produce that are of inferior quality, so much so that people from these surrounding states have to go to the Yun State to obtain it.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned her gaze at Long Tianyu, cocked her head, and asked the question with a puzzled look in her eyes.

    Thetter pondered for a moment and seemed to found an answer to that question.

    ¡°The Yun State produces good rice. The rice produced by the other states is not as tasty and fragrant as the ones produced in the Yun State. Moreover, the Yun State was given the title ¡°The Barn of Dajin¡±. Almost all the shops selling foodstuff within the boundaries of Dajin carry rice produced in the Yun State.¡±

    Lin Mengya let out a long breath. She finally found the answer to the matter.

    However, the answer had made her heart heavy.

    ¡°I think I know the intention of these people. They want to destroy the ce where the people of the Yun State store their grains. This way, there would be a shortage of food and the people of the country would go into a state of panic.¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Mengya lifted her slender pointed finger to her face and gently massaged her temple.

    This was such an insidious ploy.

    They did not have to resort to doing this even if they wanted to cut off the food supply and produce from the Yun State.

    The people of the Yun State were innocent. Almost all their families were broken up because of this evil ploy to fight for power.

    After some thought, she supposed the only people who would do such a thing were the Crown Prince and the queen.

    Regardless of how resourceful and powerful the Candle Dragon Cult was, it was not possible for these outsiders to be so savage without backing from the Crown Prince and the queen.

    Moreover, this pandemic did note any earlier orter, but it came when the emperor had just recovered and Long Tianyu was not in the country.

    Moreover, at the time when the emperor was seriously ill, the Crown Prince was in charge of overseeing the matters of the entire nation.

    A new dynasty might well have started if the aristocratic families in the Yun State had not been guarding themselves against the Crown Prince.

    If she were the Crown Prince and the queen, she might also vent her anger on the aristocrats.

    Now it could be said that the Yun State had been destroyed. Not only were the people in a panic, but the foundations of the aristocrats would also have been shaken.

    Was this turbulent time the best chance for the Crown Prince and the queen to stir up more trouble?

    Moreover, although the emperor had recovered from his illness, the number of trusted people around him was limited.

    These aristocratic families which he could fall back on had been uprooted from their homes and were raging from the painful loss. With what was happening now, there were really very few people around the emperor who would be useful to him.

    If the pandemic could not be effectively put under control, themon people would surely start to resent the imperial court.

    The Crown Prince would watch for the right time to act by pretending to be concerned about the people. By then, it would be very difficult to salvage the situation.

    This was like hitting three birds with one stone. In reality, he was the viin but pretended to be like apassionate savior.

    It appeared that the Crown Prince had resorted to unscrupulous means just so he could usurp the throne.

    ¡°I did make that guess earlier. He is a citizen of the Jin State after all. How dare he be so unscrupulous because of his greed for the throne!¡±

    There was a frightening fury in his voice.

    He rarely allowed himself to be thrown into such rage. Long Tianyu had always maintained the brotherly affection towards the Crown Prince.

    Now, this little-left affection towards his brother was gradually disappearing due to the Crown Prince¡¯s ruthlessness.

    ¡°Not only the Crown Prince. Don¡¯t you feel that what he did was simr to how you were under the control of the Immortal Powder?¡±

    At this instant, Lin Mengya could almost be certain.

    This had to be the doings of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Only the extensive but mysterious organization was able to carry out such a perverse act.

    The lives of themon people were nothing to them.

    ¡°Of course, I could sense this. Only they would do such harm to people. It seems there¡¯s no escape from the misfortune for Dajin this time.¡±

    Long Tianyu could feel a sense of helplessness rising in his heart.

    However, that sense of helplessness was soon driven away by his unwavering determination deep within him, that he would never give up or admit defeat so easily.

    So what if the Candle Dragon Cult wasplicated and difficult to deal with? He would patiently dig out their rotten foundation bit by bit.

    Then little by little, he would make sure they lose their nutrients and their grounds.

    Regardless of how formidable they were now, they would slowly wither and eventually be dead twigs.

    Only by doing so would their foundation be destroyed and the wings cut off. This way, there would not be any possibility of a revival in the future!

    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she gazed anxiously at Long Tianyu, whose expression seemed to have changed.

    This man always appeared to be immovable like a mountain on the surface, but he always had an outstanding sense of responsibility.

    In fact, this was the strength of a man. Nevertheless, this sense of responsibility could also be a big boulder to a man sometimes.

    If he was able to support it, he would be dauntless. On the other hand, if he was unable to support it so that it copsed, he would not be able to start anew.

    However, when Lin Mengya saw that the calm and mild expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face, Lin Mengya felt relieved.

    After all, he was not fixated on the problem. Only so could he be able to be sessful in great things.

    ¡°Be it being trapped in cmity or being able to escape, they would act sooner orter. Moreover, this is the right time to go back. The Nation of Lintian is already in chaos now. The news of our return would not be known in this chaotic state. Given that we¡¯re leaving here in a hurry, the secret agents would be taken by surprise.¡±

    The details Lin Mengya was able to think of surprised Long Tianyu. He could not help but admire her for that.

    As he spied the same smug expression on her face whenever she tried to y tricks on people, Long Tianyu¡¯s heavyden heart lifted considerably.

    .

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± responded Long Tianyu, as he pulled Lin Mengya into an embrace.

    What could they do even if the Crown Prince truly collided with the Candle Dragon Cult?

    With this cunning little fox by his side, he was ready to take the gamble, even if it concerned the whole world.

    Moreover, it was only about the good-for-nothing Crown Prince and the evil queen.

    The horse carriage traveled swiftly on thend of Lintian. Although the news of the Zuo Qiuchen, the new emperor, taking over the old powers by might, themon people¡¯s daily lives did not seem to be greatly affected.

    The only interesting thing was that there was a rise in the rumor that certain powerful aristocrat¡¯s properties had been confiscated, certain royal rtives were imprisoned, or sent into exile. These rumors had be the talk at mealtimes.

    Little did they expect that Lin Mengya, Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian, who had stirred up amotion there, had boarded amon-looking horse carriage and headed towards Jin State, without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.

    The horse carriage had not stopped even once. Only the coachman and the galloping horses were being changed once in a while.

    Under the special protection from Zuo Qiuchen, Lin Mengya and herpany did not meet with any obstacles but arrived at the border of the two countries smoothly.

    They were travel-worn and weary. Once again, they were back at the Road of the Immortal where she almost lost her life. There, as the horse carriage stopped at one end of the road, Lin Mengya could not help but felt that a generation of time had passed.

    ¡°Baishao had arrived at Square Town and she¡¯s waiting for us, so rest assured, she¡¯s safe and sound.¡±

    Long Tianyu stood behind Lin Mengya and put his big hand on her slender waist.

    He spoke behind her ears with a gentle voice.

    In thest few days, they had been hurrying on in their journey that she did not manage to get much rest.

    Despite looking wan and sallow on her face, Lin Mengya was still rather energetic. She could still joke around with him although most of the time, she was snuggled up in his arms as she, sometimes falling into a fitful sleep, sometimes listening attentively to him talk about the pandemic.

    At the sight of her skinny face, Long Tianyu could not help but felt an ache in his heart.

    ¡°Erm, I miss her too. I heard that Xiao Yixin has gone to the Capital City. I hope he is safe and sound. I believe it would be very useful for the pandemic situation if we could engage his help.¡±

    They had only gone a few steps forward and a strong wind came swirling up from the cliff and caused her to sway to one side.

    She shook her head and made a wry smile. She seemed to be in a very weak state after she traveled through time toe here.

    At this instant, she really missed the fit and strong body she had in modern times, even when had to suffer many hardships.

    Not to mention the remnant poison that had mutated that had not been purged out of the body. For this reason, she always felt a dark shadow over her mind.

    It appeared that after handing the big affairs, she had to request for a time to be set aside every day to research her herbs.

    ¡°Phew¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya exhaled gently. With Long Tianyu¡¯s support, Lin Mengya took the first step onto the Immortal Road, the narrow natural barrier.

 Chapter 561 - Returning to the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 561 Returning to the Capital City</h4>

    The wind blowing over the Immortal Road was as wild as ever, but Lin Mengya was no longer as scared as when she first walked on it.

    Following Long Tianyu¡¯s lead, she reached the other side of the bridge safe and sound.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The moment she set her foot on the ground, she heard Baishao¡¯s cry of surprise, which filled her heart with joy.

    ¡°Baishao, you... howe you are here?¡±

    Standing not far away, Baishao was d in in clothes. She seemed to have lost some weight, but her cheeks were still ruddy.

    At this time, she was rushing through the crowd toward Lin Mengya with excitement.

    Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes, streaked her fair face, and wetted her cor.

    To Lin Mengya, Baishao was not just a maid; she was like family.

    Baishao rushed up to Lin Mengya and observed her carefully. After making sure that there was no scratch on her, she held her hands tightly and refused to let them go.

    ¡°I miss you so much, Master. Seeing that you¡¯re safe, I¡¯m relieved. You¡¯ve suffered a lot, and it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m a useless woman.¡±

    Baishao couldn¡¯t help but sobbing as she spoke.

    Though she was Lin Mengya¡¯s maid, she was older than her. Thus, she naturally took her as her younger sister.

    She was a loyal maid, and when she heard about Lin Mengya¡¯s sufferings, her heart almost broke.

    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m fine. When I find out who this long-tongued person is, I¡¯ll definitely punish him hard. Alright, the wind is so strong here. Let¡¯s get into a carriage. We can talk about old times another day.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head helplessly. No matter how weak they were, her maids all wanted to protect her.

    They didn¡¯t know that in her body was the soul of a mature woman in her twenties.

    Lin Mengya was not ustomed to being protected and taken care of.

    The Square Town was as prosperous as it was before.

    It seemed that everything had started from here. The town reminded Lin Mengya of Xiu, Zhu Yun, Hongyu, and Sumei, and what had happened in the past. She felt like she had been away for a century while actually, it was just several months.

    When she first came to the town, she was just an inexperienced young girl while she regarded herself as a master who had the situation in hand. However, now, she had be cautious yet brave.

    ¡°You must haven¡¯t had any good meal, master. Mr. Qiu didn¡¯t take good care of you!¡± Baishao muttered in a low voice as she quickly took out a te of pastries from a wooden hamper.

    At this moment, on the square rosewood table in front of Lin Mengya were four tes of appetizing cookies.

    Some were orange while some were light purple, looking very beautiful.

    Those pastries ced on snow-white tes looked more like artworks than food.

    Yet, Baishao had even prepared something more. She brought five hampers of food to Lin Mengya, afraid that thetter would be hungry. At this moment, with Long Tianyu¡¯s tacit consent, Lin Mengya could lead an easy life again with everything provided.

    Seeing Baishao¡¯s indignant expression, Lin Mengya felt somewhat aggrieved.

    She had always been thin, and when she was still in the mansion, Baishao and Baiji had discussed all day long how to help her gain some weight.

    However, she didn¡¯t live up to their expectations. Every time she just gained some weight, something disturbing would happen and cause her to lose weight quickly.

    Now, she returned, much thinner than before, sure that Baishao and Baiji would try to help her gain some weight again.

    ¡°These are enough. I can¡¯t eat that much, my good girl.¡±

    Lin Mengya reached out her delicate hand. She had no choice but to stop Baishao from serving her more food.

    In such a short time, Baishao had ced six kinds of pastries on the table, and put some clean, popr fruits in a basket within Lin Mengya¡¯s reach.

    Besides, she also made her a cup of sugar-free milk tea instead of green tea, which Lin Mengya loved to drink. The porcin cup was in jade color, and the milk tea was at the best temperature to drink.

    Just as Lin Mengya had read a few pages of a book, Baishao started nagging and urged her to eat something and have a rest.

    If not for that she could read through the Shen Nung system even with her eyes closed, she would really have nothing to do along the way.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re in poor health, so you have to eat more. Otherwise, they would me me after we return to the Capital City.¡±

    Baishao lowered her delicate eyebrows, and a pitiful look reced the shrewd look in her eyes.

    Lin Mengya was well aware that Baishao was trying to stall for time.

    However, she had no choice but to do as she said.

    She put down the book in her hand, picked up a butterfly-shaped cake, and gently put it into her mouth.

    In an instant, the rich milk vor filled her every taste buds.

    Just for the sake of Baishao¡¯s good intentions, she had to eat more.

    ¡°Master, I noticed that you¡¯ve brought Hongyu back with you. Are you nning to bring her to our mansion?¡± Baishao asked.

    She broke into a smile when she saw that Lin Mengya started eating again.

    However, she didn¡¯t like Hongyu.

    After all, back when they were at Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion, Hongyu and her sister had tried to steal the prince from Lin Mengya.

    Baishao always took Lin Mengya¡¯s enemy as her biggest enemy.

    Thus, she was on guard at every moment against anyone hurting her master.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. But whether she can stay in our mansion is up to you and Baiji. It¡¯s just that Sumei had died and she had helped me a lot. If you don¡¯t like Hongyu, give her some money and tell her to go. We can¡¯t treat her unfairly anyway.¡±

    Lin Mengya swallowed the dessert and took another sip of the milk tea before replying slowly.

    Though she and Hongyu had gone through dangerous situations together, Baishao and Baiji could die for her.

    Therefore, if they could not ept Hongyu, she would not force them to do so.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead? Oh, what a poor girl Hongyu is. I can¡¯t make a decision on my own and I need to discuss it with Sister Baiji after we go back. But since she had saved you, we¡¯ll definitely return the favor,¡± Baishao said.

    To her, there was always a clear demarcation between kindness and hatred. On hearing that Sumei had died, she took pity on Hongyu more than she hated her.

    Seeing that Baishao was no longer so hostile toward Hongyu, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t helpughing in secret.

    The three maids of hers seemed to be tough but actually were very soft-hearted.

    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya wanted to bring Hongyu back to her mansion for some reason.

    Baishao and Baiji might be capable, but they didn¡¯t know as much the ways of the world as Hongyu did.

    Lin Mengya thought it was good of her to keep a pure mind in this chaotic world.

    She could rest assured that Hongyu would teach her three maids well.

    Moreover, these four girls would be of great use to her in the future.

    Lin Mengya thought that it would be a waste of her talent for Hongyu to be a mere maidservant.

    After Lin Mengya finished eating and drinking, Baishao took out a small purple-gold censer.

    She burned some spices that could help them concentrate. Soon, the carriage was filled with a fresh and sweet aroma, which gave them a warm feeling.

    Lin Mengya stared at the shaking dark purple ceiling of the carriage wrapped up in the quilt. She started feeling sleepy.

    When they arrived at the Square Town, they transferred to another carriage.

    They didn¡¯t tell anyone their identities but said they were a family out for sight-seeing.

    Lin Mengya was taking the most luxurious andfortable carriage among all.

    She didn¡¯t want to waste her energy on anything these days.

    She wanted to conserve her strength because she knew there would be a lot of trouble waiting for her to handle after she went back to the Capital City.

    As she neared the destination, her easy life with everything provided to her on the carriage was ended.

    Not far away, the towering city walls of the Capital City became increasingly clearer.

    Lin Mengya let out a sigh of relief and put thoseplicated feelings behind her. She knew these troubles woulde to her anyway.

    Long Tianyu rarely came to see her after they passed the Square Town.

    Every time he came, it was about bedtime. They would exchange a few words, and then he would leave after she fell asleep.

    She, of course, knew that after they arrived in Dajin, Long Tianyu would have to shoulder his responsibility as a prince.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost home!¡±

    Baishao could barely suppress her excitement of going home. After all, she had been away for such a long time.

    She helped Lin Mengya put on a spring dress in the color of the begonia flower and coral headgear, making her look extremely stunning.

    The dress showed off her curves perfectly.

    Lin Mengya certainly knew what Baishao was thinking. The girl didn¡¯t want anyone to outshine her.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re arriving home. Let¡¯s pack up. We¡¯ll be entering the city soon.¡±

    After drawing down the curtain, Lin Mengya and Baishao started packing up the items in the carriage.

    As soon as they reached the city gate, the carriages were forced to stop.

    Lin Mengya overheard the people outside talking about spies, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    However, just as they finished speaking, the door of her carriage was pushed open by someone from outside.

    Then, a square-faced man with a serious look walked up to her carriage.

    ¡°How dare you! This is Princess Yu¡¯s carriage, and you should never try to approach without permission. Get lost!¡± Baishao yelled at the man.

    She was no longer the reserved country girl she used to be.

    Having been by Lin Mengya¡¯s side for such a long time, she naturally had an air of uniqueness about her now.

    Her almond-shaped eyes narrowed, and she immediately stood in Lin Mengya¡¯s front. She scolded the man fearlessly despite him being a soldier.

    ¡°Princess Yu?¡±

    The square-faced man froze for a moment, and he realized that it was very inappropriate for him to enter a woman¡¯s carriage without permission, whether it was Princess Yu¡¯s or someone else¡¯s.

    After hesitating for a moment, he stepped back.

    A momentter, Lin Mengya heard a steady male voice from outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have offended you, Your Highness. Please punish me.¡±

 Chapter 562 - A Reunion of Families

    <h4>Chapter 562 A Reunion of Families</h4>

    Judging from the man¡¯s tone, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    Baishao made no reply but turned to look at Lin Mengya, looking like she was waiting for her instructions.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya gently shook her head at the maid.

    Since the man didn¡¯t mean to offend her, she shouldn¡¯t pursue the matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My princess is in a hurry, so we must move forward now.¡±

    Baishao was taking care of the situation.

    While Lin Mengya was sitting in the carriage, she was listening intently to what was happening outside.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the square-faced man didn¡¯t make things hard for her.

    He let them enter the gate directly. Baishao, who was always alert, guarded Lin Mengya by the carriage door.

    ¡°This man is so rude. How could he smash our carriage recklessly!¡±

    Baishao¡¯s delicate brows knitted together as she spoke in a tone of indignation.

    It was reasonable to say that this man was very rude.

    Even Lin Mengya also tensed up just now. As long as the man showed any hostility, she would definitely take action ahead of him.

    However, that man seemed to have no intention to make things hard for her. He let them enter the city gate smoothly.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not peaceful in the city. Probably, they were just doing their jobs. By the way, is the prince in the pce?¡±

    Baishao could only let the matter lie after hearing what Lin Mengya said.

    However, there was still an unreconciled look between her eyebrows.

    Lin Mengya smiled and lifted the curtain of the carriage. The Capital City was as prosperous as it used to be. Everything looked the same as what it was before she left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to buy some gifts first. Those who guarded our mansion when we were away should be rewarded.¡±

    Baishao answered with a big smile. Although this was out of her expectation, the joy of meeting her family that she had missed so much diluted the displeasure in her heart.

    Nearly all the servants and handymen in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were waiting at the door for Lin Mengya¡¯s return.

    Especially the two girls who stood in front of the crowd. One of them was d in ake-green close-fitting robe. She had an oval face and delicate features and looked very tender.

    She only wore an inexpensive but fine silver hairpin in her hair.

    The other girl, who was in a fancy, light yellow dress, appeared very excited.

    She had a round face and big watery eyes, the kind of girl that people wanted to dote on at the first nce.

    The two of them were none other than Baiji and Baizhi, Lin Mengya¡¯s personal maids.

    Early in the morning, they received a message saying that Lin Mengya was going to be back.

    The news brought the mansion into chaos.

    If not for Ms. Tian¡¯s guidance, those servants in the mansion would be in a mess.

    ¡°They are back! They are back! The princess¡¯s carriage appeared at the corner of the street!¡±

    An excited voice came from not far away.

    A servant, who had been sent by Baiji to check the situation, ran back to the prince¡¯s mansion while yelling loudly.

    In an instant, all the people in the mansion, who had been waiting anxiously for a long time, cracked a big smile.

    They had been waiting for so long, and their princess was finally back.

    The brown-red horse with big hooves strode forward on the stone road at a steady pace.

    However, Baiji and Baizhi couldn¡¯t wait to see Lin Mengya any longer.

    Before the carriage reached them, they ran over while lifting their dresses.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    They leaned toward the carriage in surprise, and they could barely suppress the excitement on their faces.

    The carriage stopped immediately as someone put down a small stool skillfully. Then, the carved door was gently pushed open from inside.

    The next moment, Baishao poked her head out of the carriage with a bright smile.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s Baiji and Baizhi.¡± Baishao reported to Lin Mengya.

    Then, she jumped out of the carriage swiftly.

    Almost everyone looked into the carriage eagerly at the moment.

    A momentter, a beautiful and smiling face came into their sight.

    Lin Mengya was amused looking at her two maids on her left and right.

    The moment she stepped into the mansion, they held her arms, muttering that she suffered too much in a tone sounding likeughing yet crying. Lin Mengya did not know how they found about her sufferings.

    She didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation and wanted to ask Baishao for help. However, the cunning girl was nowhere to see; she had run away from the crowd with an excuse that she wanted to get her gift, afraid that she would get involved in the awkward situation.

    As a result, Lin Mengya had to rack her brains tofort Baiji and Baizhi on her own.

    ¡°Master, if you go out again, please take me with you no matter what happens. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you ever again for the rest of my life.¡±

    Baizhi had grown up with Lin Mengya, so she had deeper feelings for Lin Mengya than others did.

    With tears in her eyes, she looked at Lin Mengya piteously, and her words softened thetter¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the servants who were concerned about her, with an apologetic expression. In the past year, the people with good character in the mansion were all grateful for her kindness.

    Few mistresses in the Capital City were as kind as Lin Mengya.

    Therefore, her servants all looked forward to her return.

    Surrounded by her servants, Lin Mengya finally returned to her Liuxin Courtyard.

    She dispersed them in a gentle tone and walked into her yard with Baiji and Baizhi.

    ¡°Meow¡ª¡±

    ¡°Roar ¡ª¡±

    The moment she entered the door, she was startled by two loud and imposing voices.

    When she came to herself, she saw two snow-white animals jumping out of the house in a hurry.

    ¡°Snow, the baby tiger, oh, how lovely you are. You didn¡¯t forget me!¡±

    She had only been away for several months, but the two pets had grown much stronger.

    Snow was valiant and majestic with the bearing of a young wolf king.

    The baby tiger was awe-inspiring and no longer looked like a pitiful big cat.

    The two little pets were very clever. Though it was said that the wolf and tiger were too wild to be tamed, but Snow and the baby tiger looked gentle and lovely when they were around Lin Mengya.

    The two pets were even better at acting like a spoiled child than human beings. Theyy by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet and showed their bellies to her at the same time as if they had made an agreement. They did not leave until Lin Mengya caressed their bellies.

    ¡°Humph, these two ungrateful little things. When you were not around, it was Sister Baiji and me who fed them. But they always roared at us!¡±

    Baizhi couldn¡¯t bear to see these two pets y cute any longer. With her hands on her hips, she reported their ¡°sins¡± to Lin Mengya.

    The people in the yard burst intoughter upon hearing those words. After stoppingughing, Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu, who seemed to be reserved, and Xiu, whose eyes lit up when seeing Snow and the baby tiger.

    Then, her gaze fell on Zhu Yan, who wore a poker face.

    ¡°Come in, everyone. I have some new friends that I want to introduce to you.¡±

    When she finally returned to Liuxin Courtyard after these months, she felt that no ce could be better than home.

    She looked around, and her three maids, of course, were standing by her sides.

    Ms. Tian looked at her lovingly and brought her a cup of milk tea she made personally. It seemed that Lin Mengya¡¯s yard would be very lively tonight.

    ¡°This is Dongfang Xiu. She will stay here for the time being. Her uncle and the prince are old acquaintances, so she will spend some time with me in our mansion.¡±

    The reason why she first introduced Xiu was that the girl had a simple background and was very outgoing and adorable.

    As expected, Xiu immediately bowed to everyone with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Just call me Xiu. Princess has taken good care of me along the way. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble all of you in the following days.¡±

    Everyone was naturally fond of this sweet and pretty girl.

    ¡°Xiu, this is my wet nurse, Ms. Tian. She is very kind and tender. You can call her Ms. Tian. And this is my right-hand maid, you can call her Sister Baiji. As for this girl, you can call her Baizhi. She entered this mansion with me and had grown up with me.¡±

    Although Xiu was a simple girl, she knew well about the ways of the world.

    She immediately addressed Ms. Tian and Baiji in a sweet and clear voice as she was told to, and this made everyone fond of her even more.

    Lin Mengya turned to look at Hongyu, and it was obvious to her that Hongyu looked kind of serious.

    After thinking for a while, she started to introduce her slowly.

    ¡°This girl had saved my life. Hongyu, you can stay in the mansion for the time being.¡±

    Hongyu stood up gracefully and bowed. However, everyone held an ambiguous attitude toward her.

    Ms. Tian was the most experienced one among them. With a single nce, she could tell that Hongyu wasn¡¯t a simple girl.

    However, since Hongyu had saved Lin Mengya, she could not slight her.

    ¡°Miss Hongyu, how about I show you our guest room? You¡¯re princess¡¯s guest, so you¡¯re our guest as well.¡±

    Ms. Tian tried to help Hongyu out of the embarrassing situation. Hongyu looked at her gratefully. After that, she excused herself and left with Ms. Tian.

    Lin Mengya watched Hongyu¡¯s leaving back, and she couldn¡¯t help but re at Baishao.

    She let out a sigh. She had expected that Baishao had someone send back the news of her whereabouts and information on Hongyu¡¯s background.

    ...

    ¡°Master, are you angry with us?¡±

    Baiji was good at reading faces. When she saw the helplessness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she could not help but ask cautiously.

    ¡°No, I know you did it for my good. But Hongyu is a poor girl. If you don¡¯t like her, you can dismiss her and help her settle down somewhere else.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that her maids were hostile toward Hongyu because they were on her side.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya was not really angry at them.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was not angry, the three maids were finally relieved.

    Baizhi, who was sharp-eyed, suddenly spotted the young man who was standing still at the door like a wood pile.

    ¡°Master, who is that man?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head, and her eyes met Zhu Yan¡¯s furious gaze.

    How could she forget to introduce him?

 Chapter 563 - The Deep Love of Mother

    <h4>Chapter 563 The Deep Love of Mother</h4>

    Though the little boy did not show her any respect along the way, he did not do anything out of line either.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had gotten to know the boy well.

    Considering the environment he had grown up in, it was natural for him to be so arrogant, introverted, and entric.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya only treated him as a child who was stroppy.

    It was just that Zhu Yun had once told her to teach Zhu Yan well. This child was very smart, decisive, and different from ordinary children.

    Looking at Zhu Yan, Lin Mengya somehow thought of Lin Zhongyu.

    That boy used to be cold-hearted as well, but in the end, he learned to be gentle and forbearing.

    He was quiet and aloof, while Zhu Yan was outgoing and hot-tempered. Both of them were very unruly and unyielding.

    Children like them were destined to be extraordinary, but at the same time, they needed careful guidance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your servant!¡±

    Zhu Yan had a cold look in his eyes, but it could barely hide his nervousness.

    Though he had grown up in a ce like Huichun House, he had always been by the side of the owner of the house, so he was used to browbeating others with the owner¡¯s influence.

    Now, he hade to a totally strange ce, and as a young boy, it was natural for him to feel uneasy.

    However, the people in Lin Mengya¡¯s yard, though in arge number, didn¡¯t show any hostility toward him.

    They just looked at him curiously. Zhu Yan, however, was at a loss as to what to do in such a friendly and stable environment.

    Lin Mengya only felt that Zhu Yan was like a little bluffing kitten at the moment.

    She hid the amusement in her eyes, afraid that it would piss Zhu Yan off and make him antagonistic.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my guest. But your master said you should follow my order after you came here. I just have some girls in my yard, so how about you help me take care of my two pets?¡±

    Zhu Yan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He secretly shifted his gaze to the two pets who were lying on the ground and ying cute by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet.

    Though Snow and the baby tiger were raised in the mansion, they were still very wild.

    The haughtiness in their eyes showed that they were unwilling to bow down to the young boy. Zhu Yan¡¯s interest was instantly piqued.

    He took a few steps forward, but before he could get close to the two pets, Snow stood up. As a wolf king, its aura was majestic and superior as ever.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after scornfully ncing at Zhu Yan, Snow walked away holding its head high with the baby tiger.

    When they passed by Zhu Yan, they didn¡¯t even spare a single nce for him as if it were not them who had been lying by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet and ying cute.

    Zhu Yan stared at the wolf and the tiger, his face filled with amazement.

    ¡°Haha¡ª¡±

    Xiu was the first one present who burst outughing.

    Though at a simr age, they were ipatible with each other like water and fire, and would never submit to each other.

    Whenever they met, there would always be a quarrel.

    Though Lin Mengya told her not to, Xiu still seized every chance to mock Zhu Yan harshly.

    ¡°You¡ªhumph, I¡¯ll make them follow my lead!¡±

    Zhu Yan was such a proud boy that he could not put up with Xiu¡¯s mockery.

    His face flushed with anger. After giving Xiu a fierce look, he chased after the two pets out of the door.

    After everything was arranged, Lin Mengya picked up the cup and covered the smile around her mouth corner.

    It seemed to her that it would not be quiet in the mansion in the future.

    Since she returned to the mansion, the people in the Liuxin Courtyard had been busy.

    In addition to the stuff she brought back with her from the Nation of Lintian, Cousin Chen and Cousin Yu also gave her many treasures, afraid that she would be aggrieved after going back to the mansion.

    As a result, her storehouse, which had been packed, was filled to the brim now.

    However, Lin Mengya had always been generous. This time, all the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, no matter which house or courtyard they were from, had been rewarded with a generous gift.

    Since Baiji and Baishao were in charge of all these things, Lin Mengya only needed to make some decisions on important matters.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been there for such a long time. Have you met any Madam¡¯s old acquaintances?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had changed into a blue, soft outfit with the pattern of Magic Lotus, was sittingzily on the couch in the luxurious inner room and reading a book.

    The sweet fragrance lingering in the room helped her concentrate and filled her with a peaceful feeling. No matter how many things she had to handle, she no longer felt annoyed.

    Baizhi sat beside Lin Mengya with smiling eyes and massaged Lin Mengya¡¯s legs with her fists.

    Ms. Tian, who was sitting beside Lin Mengya, too, wore a warm smile on her face as she peeled a sweet kumquat from Jinzhou, ced it in front of Lin Mengya, and chatted with her about family affairs.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met many of them. My grandparents¡¯ family was really an eye-opener. Nanny, you¡¯ve been with my mom for so long. Didn¡¯t she reveal anything to you?¡±

    Lin Mengya put down the book in her hand and looked at Ms. Tian, with her watery eyes full of confusion.

    Although Lin Mengya had guessed that her maternal grandparents came from extraordinary families, she did not expect them to be members of the royal families of the Nation of Lintian.

    Moreover, after she experienced so many unimaginable things, her mother¡¯s image seemed to have be more vivid in her mind.

    This image was added with some halos and mysteries. Lin Mengya wondered how smart her mother was that she was rendered a piece in the chaotic times under the control of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Ms. Tian smiled and looked like she was recalling her memory.

    As she looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s pretty and smiling face, she recalled what happened more than 20 years ago.

    ¡°Back when I first entered the mansion, Madam just married Master. I had never seen any woman more beautiful and meeker than Madam. Master treated her well, and no matter how busy he was, he would go home to have dinner with her. Later, Young Master was born, and both Madam and Master were very happy. At that time, no one could be more striking than Madam in the Capital City.¡±

    As a matter of fact, what Lin Mengya had heard from others supported Ms. Tian¡¯s words.

    As the most favored princess of the Nation of Lintian, Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was matchless in terms of beauty and temperament.

    Even after such a long time, those old friends in the Nation of Lintian still remembered Lin Mengya¡¯s mother¡¯s appearance very clearly.

    They all said that Lin Mengya looked like her mother very much.

    It was no wonder that they could recognize her as Zuo Shuqing¡¯s daughter at first nce.

    ¡°Madam was not only beautiful but also intelligent and had a pure mind. Her medical skills were second to none. At that time, there was ady who almost died because of a difficult delivery. Her family thought she was dead and put her into a coffin, but Madam told them that she had a way to save her. Later, Madam really brought thedy back to life with one medicine and helped her give birth to the child smoothly. In the end, the mother and the child were both safe. However, a kind person like Madam, who had done so many good deeds, was finally... s, probably, it was just like what people usually said, a physician could hardly cure himself.¡±

    With a sigh, Ms. Tian gently covered Lin Mengya¡¯s hands with her own big rough hands, and Lin Mengya had aplicated look on her face.

    ¡°My child, don¡¯t me yourself. Before your mother passed away, she held my hand and told me to tell you when you grew up that the people she loved the most were you, Master, and Young Master. She said she never regretted giving birth to you, and she was willing to have you born safe and sound at any cost.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt tightness in her chest.

    She had never felt the joy of being with her mother for even a moment, but now she understood a mother¡¯s love for her child.

    Back then, Zuo Shuqing must have risked her life to give birth to her daughter.

    Perhaps she could travel to this space from another space back then just because God couldn¡¯t bear to see the owner of this body, who was given birth at the cost of her mother¡¯s life, die.

    Lin Mengya was not sad because everything about her mother was still around her all the time.

    Even though her mother had passed away, she had arranged everything for her about her entire life.

    Lin Mengya suppressed those sad emotions in her heart, and she suddenly recalled a detail told by Ms. Tian.

    ¡°Nanny, you just said that my mother had saved ady from dying of a difficult delivery, right? Did my mother tell you how she managed to save thatdy? And they all said that my mother died of giving birth to me. Do you still remember the details?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya, who suddenly became so shrewd, Ms. Tian felt relieved.

    She did not mention the past because she was afraid of bringing up the sad memories of Lin Mengya.

    Now that Lin Mengya had grown up, it was natural for her to feel relieved to tell her something.

    Upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s question, Ms. Tian thought for a while before replying slowly.

    ¡°It was said that because of the abnormal fetal position, thatdy couldn¡¯t deliver to the child for a long time. Madam said thedy was exhausted, so it was difficult for her to give birth. Later, after thedy took the medicine prescribed by Madam, she regained her strength and finally delivered the baby safely. Back when Madam gave birth to you, she also took this medicine, but she suffered metrorrhagia, and the physicians in the city couldn¡¯t help her. As a result, she passed away three dayster after she gave birth to you.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was beginning to feel suspicious after hearing what Ms. Tian said.

    People always thought it was easy for women to give birth, but in fact, it could be really dangerous.

    It was as if putting one foot in the grave.

    ¡°Delivery could be really different for different women. Perhaps I¡¯m being too suspicious,¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.

    She massaged her temples. Since she came back from the Nation of Lintian, she had be more suspicious and thoughtful.

    Thinking of this, she forced a smile. She was afraid that she would suspect everyone she met of being a schemer.

    ¡°The anniversary of my mother¡¯s death is in a few days. I want to offer incense to her. Nanny, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for this.¡±

    Ms. Tian naturally agreed. With her taking care of everything, there wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.

 Chapter 564 - Calm down, Mother

    <h4>Chapter 564 Calm down, Mother</h4>

    Although mother had rooted herself in the foreignnd, she ought to have missed her homnd very much.

    She could imagine how much effort her mother had made in order not to have her identity exposed back then.

    If her mother could witness from heaven, how she had been reunited with her cousins, Lin Mengya was sure that she would be greatlyforted.

    ¡°Oh yes, did anyone create any disturbance at the Art Courtyard while I was away?¡±

    By now, Lin Mengya hadpletely no scruples about the pretend Concubine De.

    Moreover, given Long Tianyu¡¯s intelligence, he might well have started to be suspicious.

    The disorderly band in the Art Courtyard was Long Tianyu¡¯s way of deceiving the mastermind behind the scenes.

    Now that the situation in the pce was unstable and the real Concubine De was still in the queen¡¯s hands, it was needful that they guard against certain things.

    ¡°How would they dare to stir up any trouble? However, it does seem strange that the people from the Art Courtyard woulde over to our courtyard to probe for information once every two to three days. Later on, when the edict from the pce came, asking Concubine De to see the emperor, to their surprise, it greatly angered the emperor for some unknown reason. The emperor then passed an imperial edict for Concubine De to be locked up to reflect on her mistakes.¡±

    As Baizhi answered Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, there was a hint in herrge bright eyes that suggested she was gloating over what happened.

    After thinking it over carefully, Lin Mengya could understand why. Who was the emperor? Even when his life was uncertain when he fell unconscious, the Crown Prince and the queen held back from taking action for fear of any harm they might cause.

    Moreover, he and Concubine De had been a couple for so many years. Naturally, it only required one nce to see through certain things.

    At this moment, keeping Concubine De locked up in the Art Courtyard was a hint that they would be watching her closely.

    Getting someone to be Concubine De¡¯s imposter was merely a step in the queen¡¯s ploy, so it did not really y an important role.

    Now that everyone¡¯s attention was on the Yun State pandemic, who would be thinking of the fake Concubine De in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion?

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you pay a visit to Concubine De? It¡¯s only reasonable given that she is your mother-inw.¡±

    Ms. Tian was not aware of the secret behind this.

    On the other hand, the real problem between the two of them was that ofmon animosity between the mother- and daughter-inw.

    As someone who had been through the same situation, as well as an elder, she had to give Lin Mengya a few words of advice.

    ¡°Why do I have to pay a visit to her? Whenever I think of that Jiang Ruqin, my blood would start to boil!¡±

    Baizhi tried to put an end to the suggestion, sounding angry and made a face.

    Whoever dared to bully her master would get into trouble with her!

    It was not that Ms. Tian did not love her infant, rather, there were just some things she had to do in order to preserve Lin Mengya¡¯s good name.

    ¡°Alright, everything you say sounds reasonable. Baizhi, I know you are concerned about me. Likewise, Ms. Tian is as concerned. However, the Concubine De business may have future implications on another serious matter. Let us pay a visit to her now. You need not eat dirt, just do what you have to do. We don¡¯t need to be her punching bag going forward.¡±

    The sweet smile on Lin Mengya, as well as her calm voice puzzled both Baizhi and Ms. Tian.

    What, what on earth was happening?

    After a little preparation, Lin Mengya changed into a pomegranate-color dress.

    On the hem of her skirt, there were patterns ofrge peonies embroidered with silver and gold threads, which made them look so real.

    Her long, smooth hair was secured at the back of her head with a set of tourmaline ornament and a beautiful hair clip. She appeared elegant and graceful even in the dark of the evening.

    Baiji and Baizhi carried two gold-gildedmps as they walked ahead of the rest. The familiar scenes along the journey reminded Lin Mengya of the time she first arrived here.

    Time went by in sh. One year had passed so quickly and like flowing water, there was no turning back.

    She might be dressed gorgeously, but she did not have many servants following her around.

    She was, in name, this fake Concubine De¡¯s daughter-inw. It was eptable for her to be dressed splendidly, but she might be described as being arrogant if a lot of people clustered around.

    For this reason, her three personal maids were about the only people who followed her around all the time.

    Many groups of guards were stationed within the prince¡¯s mansion, especially outside the gates of the Art Courtyard to patrol the area.

    It was no wonder no one dared create a stir at the Art Courtyard. The emperor ought to have anticipated that what the queen and her supporters were like. Therefore, he had given themand for the concubine to be locked up in the Art Courtyard.

    This would mean no more messengers woulde by to deliver any news, which was good. In fact, it would prevent furtherplications on the matter.

    ¡°Open the door quickly, the princess is here to visit Concubine De.¡±

    Just when they arrived at the gates, Baizhi had run to the door and knocked on it gently as she shouted the instruction for the people inside.

    There was the sound of some movements inside. Someone even eximed in surprise.

    It was most likely because they did not expect Princess Yu, who had just returned home, to choose to visit Concubine De at this moment.

    ¡°Creak...¡± A strong and stout looking woman opened the crescent door of the Art Courtyard.

    She was wearing dull color clothes made of rough fabric, but she appeared to be impable.

    After seeing that it was Lin Mengya, she bowed respectfully to her without further dy.

    ¡°Greetings to the princess. How could we trouble you toe all the way here given the timing?¡±

    She spoke with a low voice, but there was a hint of her trying to curry favor with Lin Mengya.

    By now, everyone in the mansion knew that thisdy from Liuxin Courtyard was the real mistress here.

    Regardless of Concubine De¡¯s prestige, she was after all a guest.

    Those servants who were more intelligent would have thought that they¡¯d better fawn on this mistress.

    ¡°I havee to pay my respects to the concubine. Has she gone to bed?¡±

    Having been through all that happened in the Nation of Lintian, Lin Mengya¡¯s character seemed to have be even more gentle and agreeable.

    She was also less harsh and stern with the servants.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle voice was so gentle and flowy like water that the old maid guarding by the door was overwhelmed by her tenderness.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not gone to sleep yet. I just heard some noise which sounded like someone fighting and rolling around. The concubine has offended the emperor and the prince was still upset about her, so apart from Jingyue, who is the concubine¡¯s personal maid, no one else dared to go into her room, lest bad luck shoulde upon the person.¡±

    The old maid spoke in a manner to please Lin Mengya and Lin Mengya naturally understood the situation.

    If thedy living inside was indeed the real Concubine De, she would have the image of a loving mother, who was well respected by her children.

    Now, however, neither she nor the emperor would be kind to an imposter who had ulterior motives.

    Having lost the emperor¡¯s protection and the son¡¯s attention, who among the servants in the mansion would still treat her with respect and fear like before?

    Acting as the situation dictated had always been a behavior that got everyone¡¯s hackles up.

    ¡°Erm, thanks a lot. I¡¯ll go in to take a look.¡±

    She smiled slightly. It was obvious from her face that she was making an effort to maintain peace.

    The witty old maid retreated to let them in. The four of them headed towards the main room of the Art Courtyard.

    During April when flowers in bloom were beautiful and fragrant, so was the scene in the mansion brilliant with all kinds of flowers and nts.

    However, this was the only ce with withered branches scattered all over the ground. It was as if the bitter winter had yet to pass.

    Nevertheless, the scene was fitting with the situation here.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that outside? Is my courtyard a ce for you to make a racket as and when you like? Get lost from my sight quickly!¡±

    Before they approached the room, they could hear through the heavy curtain of the room, a voice filled with anger, yelling, and scolding.

    Baiji and Baishao stopped in their tracks and watched Lin Mengya in silence.

    With a sh in her eyes, Lin Mengya bent one of her knees in a polite bow.

    ¡°Your daughter-inw is here to pay respect to you, Mother. Please forgive me for not being able toe to visit you for the past days because I followed the prince on his trip out.¡±

    There was no way the servants of the courtyard could go to sleep because of themotion created by Concubine De.

    For this reason, many of them witnessed how Lin Mengya paid her respect to the concubine.

    No one had expected Lin Mengya to behave so respectfully towards Concubine De, who had not left her room for an entire half month. Could it be that the princess was unaware of the fact that Concubine De had been under house arrest?

    ¡°Snort! So it¡¯s you, my good daughter-inw. How dare you stille to see me without feeling any shame! You tricked my son and made the emperor hate me. What are you here for?¡±

    Concubine De had med all these on her.

    Lin Mengya felt like mocking Concubine De, but she managed to maintain a steady tone of voice.

    ¡°Mother, it was because of an order from the emperor that the prince and I had to make a trip out in haste, so we didn¡¯t have time to report to you. As for why the emperor detested and rejected you, I feel that you¡¯ve been at the emperor¡¯s service for many years so naturally, you would know his character best. I believe it¡¯s because the emperor was afraid that you would be affected by his illness. It¡¯s not really because he detested and rejected you.¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded confident when she spoke. There was no hint of irritation or impatience in her voice.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s answer was so perfect that Concubine De was unable to find fault or make things difficult for her.

    However, she must be so angry in her heart by now.

    There was a moment of silence before she opened her mouth to speak in a cold voice, saying, ¡°In that case,e in then, lest people use me of making things difficult for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not help butugh grimly to herself when at the concubine¡¯s entric behavior.

    It was no wonder that the emperor quickly saw through her.

    The real Concubine De came from a noble family and therefore, was not just a useless woman with good looks.

    Not only was the queen¡¯s ways vicious, but she also had rtives from outside who were backing her up and she even colluded with the Candle Dragon Cult.

    For so many years, Concubine De was able to be worldly-wise and yed safe, and was even able to protect herself and her child safely.

    There was no way for an imposter to match up to such wisdom and capability.

    As Lin Mengya pondered over this, they continued walking, and soon, the four of them arrived at the inner chamber.

    An intense fragrance that came from burning incense filled the entire room, and the incense was of the expensive kind. Strings of beads were hung from the ceiling as a curtain that separated the room into two spaces.

    Lin Mengya kept her head low as she entered with her three maids and together, they greeted the concubine with a bow.

    ¡°Greetings to Concubine De, Mother. Hope you are doing well.¡±

    As Lin Mengya made a series of bows, the beads and hair clips on her head made crispy sounds as they collided from her movement.

    The pale white light indoors fell on Lin Mengya¡¯s pomegranate-color dress, which finally brought some life and color to this ce.

    The rich and gorgeous gown on Lin Mengya¡¯s body made the people in the room burn with jealousy.

    ¡°You may rise. You¡¯ve indeed picked up your manners after your return this time.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Test with a Dangling Ornament

    <h4>Chapter 565 Test with a Dangling Ornament</h4>

    Her sarcastic tone of voice gave her identity away. She sounded nothing like a magnanimous royal concubine.

    Lin Mengya looked up and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She was neither supercilious nor obsequious. On the surface, she seemed to hold high regard for Concubine De.

    Nevertheless, someone with sharp eyes would be able to tell that Lin Mengya could not care less about Concubine De.

    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t forget any of your instructions, not even for a moment. Although I was out and about, I¡¯m always thinking about you. I¡¯ve brought home a present for you. Please take good care of your health.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Lin Mengya picked up a long brocade box from Baizhi¡¯s hands.

    The purplish silver pattern on the box made it look extraordinary.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s more like it. You seemed to be more conscientious now.¡±

    It was not right to Concubine De to be unkind to a smiling Lin Mengya, who at least was trying to act polite. Since Concubine De could not find fault with her, naturally she could not pick on her.

    Jingyue, who had been at Concubine¡¯s service all this while, pulled back the curtains, approached Lin Mengya slowly and took the brocade box from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    As she watched Jingyue carrying the box into the room, Lin Mengya lowered her head so that she could hide the sneer on her face.

    The box had just been opened but immediately, someone snapped it close with a p.

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s vision had been blocked by the curtain of beads, Lin Mengya managed a nce at the surprised look in Concubine De¡¯s eyes.

    From what Lin Mengya saw, Concubine almost cried out in shock.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya continued looking down and staying very still, which helped Concubine De keep calm.

    However, when she opened her mouth again to speak, she could not help but there was a little tremble in her voice.

    ¡°Where did you find this dangling ornament worn by women?¡±

    Lin Mengya finally look up but she had put on a clueless look on her face.

    ¡°In response to your question, Mother, the prince was the one who found this personally. I heard that this dangling ornament of a phoenix and peony is your favorite and that you¡¯ve lost this dangling ornament a while ago and you were rather upset over it. The prince had specially looked for one that¡¯s exactly the same, only that this one was not as exquisite as the one you had.¡±

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the dagger look in Concubine De¡¯s eyes softened.

    However, she was no fool.

    She nced suspiciously at the figure on the other side of the curtain first. It was only when she saw that there was nothing fishy that she finally believed Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s getting dark and you should leave.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not make attempt to pester the concubine, so she took a bow and exited the main room of the Art Courtyard with the other three girls.

    When they finally exit the main entrance of the Art Courtyard and Baiji was certain that the people inside would not be able to hear them, she opened her mouth and asked with caution, saying, ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t have to make this trip. It was only a dangling ornament that you want to present to the concubine. You could¡¯ve asked someone else to deliver it. Concubine De was not short ofints about you since you left on the journey with the prince. I was so afraid that she would make things difficult for you.¡±

    Seeing that there was no one around, they supposed no one in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would have the audacity to spy on them from now on.

    ¡°This trip was absolutely necessary for me. Going forward, the three of you can take it that there¡¯s no need to oblige to Concubine De¡¯s demands. Remember, without my permission, you are not to go to her regardless of what reason she gives. Do you understand?¡±

    The three girls nodded in unison. Naturally, in their eyes, Lin Mengya was their one and only master.

    At this juncture, they turned back to nce at the Art Courtyard, which was now overshadowed in darkness.

    What was fake would be fake forevermore. There was no way she could be the real thing.

    Suddenly, there was a loud crash. An entire tea set made of Enamels and cloisonne enamels had been brushed off the mahogany table.

    Instantly, the tea set had been dashed to pieces, each with sharp edges.

    ¡°Out with it! Did you purposely reveal the ws? You slut, how dare you stab me in the back!¡±

    The hideous face of the concubine was filled with rage that she failed to suppress.

    With a forceful wave of her hand, the concubine¡¯s nails, which had been painted the color of balsamine, made deep scratches on Jingyue¡¯s in face.

    With a ¡°p¡±, wrinkles appeared on Jingyue¡¯s face like water ripples on a still water surface. Eventually, her skin began peeling off from the left side of her face as if it was unable to stay on it.

    Jingyue raised her hand to her face and pulled down the much resented mask she wore.

    In that instant, Jinyue, the maid who had been rumored to have died suddenly, showed up before Concubine De.

    At this very moment, her haggard-looking left cheek was red and swollen from the p.

    Nevertheless, her eyes were filled with stubbornness and she gazed at the crazy woman in silence.

    ¡°Snort, don¡¯t you wish that you could save that bitch by doing so! Let me tell you, the more Long Tianyu knows, the sooner that bitch would die!¡±

    Jinyue was on her knees, keeping very still while she stared at the woman who had gone all hysterical.

    It was only after some time that she opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°Jingyue, you and I had served the mistress together since we were young. We were about the only people she trusted. Never did I expect that you would betray the mistress for riches and vainglory. You even wanted to take her ce by force! Let¡¯s not talk about how you keep me by your side all the time so that it was impossible for me to have any chance of doing what you used me of. Even if I had the chance, I would never put the mistress¡¯s life in danger!¡±

    The tall updo on her hair wasing loose from all her agitated movements and her hair was beginning to look messy.

    Although Jingyue¡¯s head was decorated with ornaments of jade and pearls, they did not fit her angry face. There was no beauty at all so to speak.

    With a scrunched-up face, she looked frighteningly vicious, especially her eyes.

    Despite being adorned in good grade silk apparel, she could not match up to the real Concubine De¡¯s distinguished air of elegance.

    ¡°Snort, what a loyal servant. I knew it was right to keep you. In fact, I should thank you. If not for your constant advice, how would I manage to keep everyone in the dark? I suggest you be good and obedient, anyway that everyone thinks I¡¯m the real Concubine De. Even if you try to tell them the truth, no one would believe you. They would think you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡±

    At this moment, Jingyue was only threatening in manner but cowardly at heart. She was obviously trying hard to lookposed.

    Her eyes went back to the dangling ornament, which was sitting intact on the table.

    In that instant, a resentful look shed across her eyes. She reached out to pick up the dangling ornament. The cool hairpin against her palm seemed to calm the fear in her heart.

    She had overreacted. Now as she took a closer look at the dangling ornament, she realized that it was indeed more exquisite than before.

    In addition, it was definitely newer than before.

    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s character, he would naturally lose his calm if he learned that his own mother had been stabbed in the back.

    Jinyue had also been closely watched by her so it was not possible for her to furnish others with secret information.

    Once she straightened her thoughts on this, Jingyue¡¯s expression softened.

    Sitting in front of the vanity table, she carefully put the new dangling ornament on her hair.

    She then used a spruce woodb to style her hair neatly.

    As she looked at the reflection of herself in the mirror, she was very satisfied with how she looked.

    ¡°That makes sense. The new wouldn¡¯te if the old doesn¡¯t go. The status of the concubine is rightfully mine. Yu¡¯er should also be my son. That bitch had taken all these from me. Now, I¡¯m merely taking them back. It¡¯s gettingte, will you tidy up this ce? I¡¯m going to retire for the day.¡±

    In an instant, the violent and hysterical woman had reverted back to being the fake nobledy.

    At this moment, Jinyue¡¯s mind was raging with an intense resentment.

    Nevertheless, for the sake of her mistress and Prince Yu, she had to yield for the time being and continue in this falsehood.

    She bowed her head and reached out her hands to pick up the broken pieces from the floor one by one.

    However, she could not help feeling even more worried. The emperor appeared to have seen through Jingyue, but he was waiting for the prince and the princess toe to the realization soon.

    The maids in the Liuxin Courtyard had been busy the entire day and they were tired by the evening, so earlier on, Lin Mengya had already hurried them on so that they could return to their room to retire for the day.

    At this moment, only Ms. Tian was left outside with a little bed, where she could carry out the night¡¯s guard duty.

    Lin Mengya had changed into something light, let her hair down, and was reading a medical journal in her hands while sitting on the bed.

    It was necessary for Long Tianyu and her to make a trip to the areas affected by the pandemic.

    However, she could not bepletely certain if the disease had been caused by the poison or the pestilence.

    After all, some preparations had to be made.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Take care lest your eyes be sore.¡±

    All of a sudden, out of nowhere, a red peony came into sight.

    The smooth and delicate petals had taken the ce of the many characters in the journal.

    There was a fragrance in the air that lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the season of the peony yet, so where did you find the flower?¡±

    Lin Mengya put down the book and held the gigantic peony flower in her hands. Smiling, she brought it close to her nose and gently sniffed.

    ¡°The gardener in the pce cultivates it asionally. However, my father had refused to give me some, so I just took one stalk of the flower to bring it as a gift to you.¡±

    As he spoke, he was unable to hide the exhaustion which was apparent between his brows.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu tried his best to sound rxed so that he could cheer Lin Mengya up.

    ¡°Thank you very much then. I suppose you¡¯re exhausted and have you eaten?¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was about to get down from the bed, Long Tianyu reached out his hands to push her down back onto the bed.

    He removed his outer cloak nimbly and started drying them before the fire. Thereafter, he crawled onto the bed and pulled Lin Mengya into his embrace, while she was still wrapped up in a nket.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten in the pce. I¡¯ve reported to my father, the emperor, everything that happened in the Nation of Lintian. He was greatly pleased. He said it was a good thing to have intermarriage with the Nation of Lintian, so he told me to treat you well.¡±

    Naturally, Lin Mengya was aware that she was the descendent of loyal subjects. Both her father and brother were united in their mind with the emperor. Together with her status as the Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian, the intermarriage had be an honor awarded to a loyal subject.

    Moreover, she was born in the Jin State. Despite being a princess of the Nation of Lintian, she did not have much connection.

    In this way, there would be no fear of having her foreign rtives trying to take over the country.

    Therefore, there were only benefits but no loss in any way. The emperor was no fool. He would definitely have thought over more things than her.

    ¡°From now on, you have to be more obedient. You will have to adhere to father, the emperor¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled as she joked with Long Tianyu. She was much more aware than the others regarding how Long Tianyu treated her.

 Chapter 566 - Going up to the Palace to Meet the Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 566 Going up to the Pce to Meet the Sovereign</h4>

    ¡°In the evening, when I went over to Art Courtyard to deliver the dangling ornament, I heard from the old maids there that the woman in the Art Courtyard lost her temper and flew into a rage.¡±

    That particr dangling ornament was really personally picked by Long Tianyu. On top of that, it was very simr to the one Concubine De used to wear.

    If this woman recognized that dangling ornament and lost her temper over it, the imposter had to be someone who was always by Concubine De¡¯s side.

    Not only was she familiar with Concubine De¡¯s daily habits, but she had also taken notice of the smallest details.

    In this case, the identity of the imposter was all too clear.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware of the situation.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was holding Lin Mengya in his arms, closed his eyes and rested, but his mind was clear as a mirror.

    He had hurried to the pce so soon after he returned to the capital city. Although there were undercurrents in the pce, it appeared to be calm and harmonious on the surface.

    His father, the emperor, appeared to be in pink of health. Moreover, Qinghan had been guarding by the emperor¡¯s side in his military uniform. There was nothing to worry about really.

    The trouble was more with the queen. He had gone to pay his respect to her as a routine, but the queen imed to be unwell and refused his visit. Neither did the Crown Prince show himself.

    Long Tianyu supposed they were extremely wary of him by now.

    If this was the situation in the Capital City, what would be of the Yun State and the other provinces?

    Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was weighed down by the situation. He felt as if there was arge, heavy rock pressing down on his heart.

    ¡°Tomorrow, father, the emperor had asked for you to go into the pce. If you don¡¯t feel well, I will let father know.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was at Lin Mengya¡¯s back, suddenly spoke with a gentle voice as he sought her opinion.

    Lin Mengya had a thought. Although she had sneaked into the emperor¡¯s bedroom to peek at him in the beginning, this was the first time she would get to meet the emperor formally.

    Unlike Cousin Chen, the emperor of Dajin would take none of her willfulness. There was some hesitation in her eyes, but she eventually nodded gently in agreement.

    ¡°Alright, tomorrow we shall go together to pay respect to your father, the emperor.¡±

    It was gettingte at night. The two of them snuggled up against each other. Even if she was entering some dangerous spot, at least she had someone to keep herpany.

    At dawn when the sky was just getting a little brighter, Lin Mengya got up from the bed.

    To enter the pce to see the sovereign was a grand affair. Moreover, if the emperor had ns for her to officially meet the emperor¡¯s close rtives and courtiers, she should not be taking this lightly.

    Early in the morning, her three maids, Ms. Tian and Hongyu, the supernumerary staff, had started preparing Lin Mengya by dolling up Lin Mengya for the asion.

    She might be the wife of a prince, she was after all still a youngdy. Therefore, she needed to dress up in a fresher and more lively way than other women with a title conferred by the emperor.

    Her flowy long hair was pinned in ce into a fashionable updo, with a golden hairpin in the pattern of a phoenix turning towards the sun. She looked magnificent and elegant.

    Where her temple was, there was a golden hairpin made from huge pearls and there were altogether nine of such hairpins lined up along the golden phoenix. At that moment, it was as if there was a phoenix that was ready to take off in flight. All these ornaments blended well with her makeup and overall, she looked magnificent.

    The two dangling ruby earrings made herplexion even fairer.

    On her clean, pretty face, in between the two perfectly manicured brows was a bright red facial marking, which added to her charm and elegance.

    Lin Mengya was not into make-ups so it was a rare asion to see her so heavily made up.

    Being covered with rouge, Lin Mengya who was usually gentle and beautiful had be a bewitchingly charmingdy, whom people could only look at from afar. She had be an overbearing beauty whom people did not dare to get close to.

    At the moment, she curled up her tempting red lips helplessly.

    As she watched those people from the back rooms busied themselves around the manor, Lin Mengya was too embarrassed toin about her difort.

    ¡°Master, what is it? Do you think that the make-up doesn¡¯t look good on you?¡±

    Baizhi was first to spot the ufortable look on her master¡¯s face. She opened her eyes wide as she asked in puzzlement.

    Lin Mengya nced at her. While the others were not looking, she quietly tugged on Baizhi¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Go fetch me some sweet biscuits, will you? I¡¯m famished for the entire morning.¡±

    No one should be med for her not having any food up until then, after all, the princess¡¯s clothes were very borate and required a lot of effort to put on.

    It would take at least an hour to put on the costume.

    On top of that, the putting on of make-up and updo on the hair was sufficient to keep all the servants busy for two entire hours.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was too shy to mention it.

    Now that her stomach was cooing. If this were to continue, she might faint at the golden temple in the pce.

    ¡°Oh no, how could it slip my mind? Please hold on for a moment, Master!¡±

    Baizhi patted her head. She was just thinking about it the night before and she had prepared food for her master.

    She had totally forgotten about it when she was being tied up with many things since the start of the day.

    She seized the chance when no one noticed to run back to her room.

    She picked up a box the size of her palm and ran back to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°This was the snack box which you gave me as a gift. I collected some snacksst night so that you could have them. I hope eating them doesn¡¯t destroy your make-up!¡±

    Baizhi opened the box as if she was presenting a precious gift. Inside the box were small pieces of snacks made from walnuts that could be consumed in one bite. They were what Lin Mengya appreciated most at this moment.

    She picked one up, popped it into her mouth, and started to chew slowly. The aroma and texture of the snack were wonderful. Lin Mengya was so touched that she could cry.

    ¡°My wonderful Baizhi. You¡¯re one person who truly knows my thoughts.¡±

    The two girls exchanged grins. Lin Mengya no longer needed to worry that she would suffer at the hands of those people and faint from starvation.

    Anyway, when she was in the sedan, she would be able to fill up her stomach secretly.

    It only puzzled the people in the house, who saw how their master started to smile sweetly all of a sudden when she was looking so miserable just a moment ago.

    Their master changed her mood so quickly.

    Finally, when Lin Mengya had adorned herself with the full outfit of the prince¡¯s mansion, she breathed a sigh of relief quietly.

    The full ceremonial attire was more loaded down with trivial details than she imagined.

    The ceremonial attire in yellow and red was only fit for princesses in the eyes of the emperor.

    There was the pattern of a phoenix about to take off at the broad hem of the skirt.

    Although it was not as exquisite as that on the queen¡¯s attire which was embroidered using golden yarns, no one else in the entire Dajin could bepared to her in terms of such standard.

    Lin Mengya turned one round before the mirror and she could hardly believe that the prim and elegant-looking nobledy was none other than herself.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Prince is here.¡±

    The old maid from the courtyard outside came in to inform Lin Mengya of the arrival of the prince and in response, Lin Mengya nodded gently. With Baizhi and Baiji helping to hold on to the hem of her skirt, Lin Mengya walked on a pair of silk shoes decorated with the pattern of a phoenix and pearls towards Long Tianyu.

    At the sight of his formally dressed-up princess, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were opened.

    He had always known that his wife was outstanding among other women, but he did not expect her to look so charming when she was adorned in a full ceremonial attire like this.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a bow at Long Tianyu while blushing a little.

    Even if she was thick-skinned, she would feel embarrassed when being gazed at so intently.

    Moreover, Long Tianyu had also put on formal ceremonial attire today.

    On the pure white fabric of Long Tianyu¡¯s garment was a dragon with four ws that looked might and intimidating.

    Together with the golden pattern of the beast Taotie, he looked exceptionally honorable.

    Long Tianyu was a handsome man to start with, but he was made to look very solemn when he wore the crown of white jade on his head.

    When he stood up, he would look like the most extraordinary soldier in the whole world.

    At this moment, these deep, dark eyes were glued to Lin Mengya with adoration.

    All the women in the world would not be able to resist his tender loving manner.

    ¡°Very beautiful.¡±

    At this juncture, Long Tianyu reached out to hold on to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm.

    Like a person mesmerized, he sang the praise of Lin Mengya¡¯s beauty from the bottom of his heart.

    At his praises, Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. Her face became hot as she gave him a reproachful nce.

    It seemed that ever since the two hearts were connected, Long Tianyu, who used to look indifferent all the time, had taught himself how tomunicate all kinds of sweet nothings.

    ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s looking at us.¡±

    The surrounding people who had heard the statement was apparently smiling.

    Lin Mengya could only pretend that she did not see, but in fact, she could not help but feel the sweetness in her heart even though she was also feeling very shy about it.

    What could be more intoxicating than the praises from the mouth of one¡¯s beloved?

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu seemed to think that it was a natural thing to do.

    It was as if the statement he made was the most natural thing to say.

    ¡°So what if I keep my eyes on you? You¡¯re my wife and it¡¯s only reasonable that you are the most beautiful woman in the world!¡±

    Lin Mengya was speechless. She should have known that this was Long Tianyu¡¯s character all along.

    To him, all ritualistic formalities were transient like a fleeting cloud.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya decided to shut up, lest this guy should blurt out some earth-shakingments. Not only would he be aughing stock, but she would also be very embarrassed.

    The sedan to be carried by eight people had been prepared and is waiting by the entrance of the mansion. It was topped with a gold roof that manifested the stateliness of the royal family.

    The men carrying the sedan had lowered the sedan, waiting for their master to board, so that they could set off immediately.

    On this asion, Lin Mengya had brought only Baiji along.

    Baiji was mature and steady. Moreover, she had been carefully taught by the old maid, Jinyue. It was unlikely for her to have any slip-up in the pce.

    The others were aware of the severity of this event and had silently submitted to whatever Lin Mengya had arranged.

    ¡°Have a safe trip, Your Highnesses.¡±

    Ms. Tian led the rest of the servants in bowing down to the couple, wishing them a safe journey.

    Lin Mengya lifted her gaze to the pce in a distance which was like a shadow, and quietly, she took in a deep breath.

    ¡°Get the sedan up...¡±

    The moment they settled down in the sedan, the bearers of the sedan lifted the sedan steadily.

    With Baiji by the side, the group of them headed towards the pce gates.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows gently knitted.

    For reasons unknown to her, she could feel the panic rising in her. Perhaps it was because after she and Long Tianyu returned from the trip this time, they were nning to utterly shed all pretense with the Crown Prince and the queen.

    Despite knowing that this day would eventuallye, she could not help but feel nervous about it. This matter would rest only when their opponents had been utterly defeated.

    Now that she was right at the center of the vortex, she must not be soft-hearted.

    The sedan was approaching the pce and in the blink of an eye, the familiar pce gates appeared before their eyes.

    ¡°Halt the sedan...¡±

    The sedan was lowered gently and thereafter, Baiji, with a solemn face, appeared before Lin Mengya. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

 Chapter 567 - Concubine Xians Request

    <h4>Chapter 567 Concubine Xian¡¯s Request</h4>

    By the time they reached the pce gate, there was already a squadron of guards waiting for them.

    They entered the pce with the guards, and the officials were meeting the emperor in the court at this time.

    When the officials, including civil and military officials, walked out of the court, they all bowed to Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.

    This was an unprecedented glory even in that dynasty.

    Lin Mengya walked a half step behind Long Tianyu, with her head high and chest out. Her eyes were firm without any trace of cowardice.

    She followed behind Long Tianyu in silence. For the first time in her life, she entered the gold hall where the emperor met his courtiers.

    ¡°The meeting begins¡ª¡±

    The voice of the minister of the Servants Administration reverberated throughout the Hall of Heaven and Earth. The civil and military officials walked into the hall quietly in an orderly manner. In an instant, Lin Mengya could feel some unfriendly gazes on her.

    She didn¡¯t need to look back to know where these gazes were from.

    She knew that she had be a thorn in some people¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°Herees His Majesty¡ª¡±

    The emperor was dressed in a bright yellow imperial robe, giving off an air of grandeur.

    Lin Mengya immediately lowered her head, afraid of offending the emperor.

    After the emperor sat down on the throne, the officials immediately knelt on the ground and shouted ¡°Long Live Your Majesty!¡±.

    ¡°Long live Your Majesty¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya knelt down along with Long Tianyu in a well-mannered way, which showed how well she was trained in the past year.

    Those who wanted to see her lose face had to put away their contempt for her now.

    Lin Mengya, who had been regarded as aughingstock by all the people in Dajin, finally cleared her name this time.

    ¡°You may rise up. Yu¡¯er and Ya¡¯er,e over here.¡±

    As the emperor¡¯s authoritative voice sounded, Lin Mengya stood up elegantly.

    She walked up to the emperor of Dajin step by step, following behind Long Tianyu.

    ¡°My greetings to Your Majesty and Long live Your Majesty.¡±

    This was the first time that Lin Mengya had met her father-inw face to face.

    ¡°You may rise.¡±

    At this moment, there was a hint of affection in the emperor¡¯s majestic voice.

    For some reason, Lin Mengya no longer felt nervous and managed to calm down.

    She got up and stood beside Long Tianyu. When she looked up, she saw a serious yet loving smile on the emperor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your father has taught you well. He should be rewarded.¡±

    It seemed that the emperor was in a good mood.

    As a woman, Lin Mengya should not be involved in court affairs. Therefore, after she paid her respects to the emperor, she was led out of the hall by a servant from the Servants Administration.

    She breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she only got a chance to see her brother, who was wearing a court dress, and didn¡¯t have any chance to talk to him before she left.

    She heard from Long Tianyu that her brother had been promoted to General of Fast Cavalry, who was responsible for guarding the capital city. As a result, they would have fewer chances to meet in the future.

    ¡°Your Highness, please wait in this side hall. I will be at your service outside,¡± the servant said humbly.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly as she sat down on the chair in the side hall.

    She was the only one left there.

    Long Tianyu had told her that the emperor, who had just regained his health, wanted to see her.

    However, she still didn¡¯t know why the emperor wanted to see her, a woman, in the court and in front of so many officials. The whole thing appeared interesting to her.

    No nobledy, regardless of their status, was allowed to enter the Hall of Heaven and Earth.

    Yet, the emperor asked Lin Mengya to meet him in the hall. He must have other intentions except for showing his love toward her and Long Tianyu.

    However, the emperor was a deep-minded man, so Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t tell what his other intentions were.

    ¡°Her Highness, Concubine Xian, and His Highness, the 10th prince, have arrived¡ª¡±

    The voice of the servant outside pulled Lin Mengya out of her thoughts.

    She stood up and tidied up her clothes though they had no folds at all. She had a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°Forgive me for dyinging forward to wee you, my distinguished guest.¡±

    As the soft voice sounded, a well-dressed beauty walked elegantly toward the side hall, surrounded by many pce servants.

    Before the beauty, who was none other than Concubine Xian, and Lin Mengya could greet each other, a little boy dressed in a red dress ran out from behind the concubine and threw himself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    His childish voice brought a smile to Lin Mengya¡¯s lips.

    Lin Mengya held this child, who looked like Long Tianyu very much, in her arms. Looking at his raised snow-white face, Lin Mengya wore a bright smile on her face. It seemed that all the sorrow in her heart dissipated at the moment.

    ¡°My greetings to Your Highness. I was too busy to visit you and the 10th prince, please forgive me. How are you doing these days?¡±

    Concubine Xian and Lin Mengya were old acquaintances, and because Long Yinghua liked Lin Mengya very much, the concubine was very warm to her.

    ¡°All of you may leave now. I want to have a chat with Princess Yu.¡±

    The servants all left quietly. Concubine Xian held Lin Mengya¡¯s hands as they sat together on the chair in the side hall.

    ¡°I know, if it weren¡¯t for the medicine that you personally brought back from the Nation of Lintian, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly. You helped us a lot, and I will never forget your kindness.¡±

    Concubine Xian seemed to be affectionate as she spoke, and her beautiful eyes were filled with sincerity.

    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly and put Long Yinghua, who had been leaning on her, onto herp.

    Looking at his round and lovely little face, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss him.

    ¡°Oh, not at all. In fact, I saved His Majesty just to save myself. It¡¯s just that the 10th prince is still young, so I¡¯d like to suggest you make a n as soon as possible, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have to say these words.

    She said so simply because Long Yinghua was so cute and she liked him very much.

    She didn¡¯t want to see him suffer anymore.

    ¡°s, how could I not know that?¡±

    Concubine Xian sighed with a worried look on her beautiful face.

    ¡°In fact, I came here to ask for a favor. Now, although His Majesty has recovered, the pce is in a very critical situation. To tell you the truth, half a month ago, if my son¡¯s wet nurse hadn¡¯t been vignt enough, he would have died now. His Majesty might be able to protect me, but my son would have to suffer.¡±

    There was a ghastly cold look on her face as she spoke.

    She suddenly knelt on the ground, and her pretty face was streaked with tears.

    ¡°Your Highness, please get up quickly. I... I can¡¯t bear this.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately went over, trying to help her up, but the concubine shook off her hands with a determined expression on her face.

    ¡°Please let me finish my words first. Since I married His Majesty, he has been very kind to me, and I knew for the rest of my life, I would give my everything to him. However, now, it¡¯s not peaceful in and outside the pce, and I¡¯m in the imperial harem, unable to share His Majesty¡¯s worries. I want to help His Majesty pull through all this even at the risk of losing my reputation. I don¡¯t care if I die, but my son is innocent. So I hope you will take care of Yinghua for me from today on, Princess Yu. If destiny wants my son and me to meet again, I believe we¡¯ll meet again. But if... if unfortunately, I die, you are the only person that can protect him.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt pain in her heart after hearing those heart-wrenching words.

    She knew that no mother in the world would like to leave their children and let others take care of them.

    However, Concubine Xian couldn¡¯t control even her own life after she married into the royal family. Her son now was her only concern.

    However, this was not a small matter after all. Lin Mengya was afraid that many people would be involved. She didn¡¯t want to bring Long Tianyu into trouble.

    What was more, judging from Concubine Xian¡¯s words, she seemed to be nning to do something very dangerous.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows. For a moment, she was at a loss as to how to respond to the concubine¡¯s request.

    ¡°Your Highness, please get up first. I do want to help you, but I have to discuss it with my husband first. How about you bring the 10th prince back first? I¡¯ll try my best to persuade my husband. He always values brotherhood, so he will take care of the 10th prince, I believe.¡±

    Concubine Xian nodded in dismay. However, she was aware that Lin Mengya was speaking the truth.

    After tidying herself up, she went back to her pce with Long Yinghua, who looked a little upset.

    Looking at the concubine¡¯s back, Lin Mengya could not help but let out a sigh.

    Even the concubine and the prince, whom the people outside the pce were envious of, were living such a life. What the life of ordinary people could be?

    A whileter, Long Tianyu appeared in the side hall.

    Lin Mengya walked up to him, only to see a trace of anger on his handsome face.

    She thought that he might have quarreled with someone in the court.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. His Majesty has gone to change clothes, and he wille over soon.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Since Long Tianyu was so angry, this matter must be very important.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya told Long Tianyu in detail that Concubine Xian had juste over and asked her to take care of the 10th prince.

    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Instead, he just nodded and agreed to Concubine Xian¡¯s request.

    This made Lin Mengya feel relieved secretly. She had thought that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to persuade him.

    ¡°Yinghua is innocent, and Her Highness, Concubine Xian¡ªWell, we should take care of Yinghua in our mansion. I¡¯ll have someone bring him to our mansion. I¡¯m just worrying that it will disturb you if we keep him in your courtyard.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°No, not at all. Ms. Tian has brought up the three children in our family, and Baiji and Baishao had experience in taking care of younger brothers and sisters. Besides, you can feel relieved only if he stays with me, right?¡±

 Chapter 568 - The Disaster Caused by the Jade Token

    <h4>Chapter 568 The Disaster Caused by the Jade Token</h4>

    Lin Mengya was right. Long Tianyu would feel relieved only when Long Yinghua stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    Besides, she had a lot of capable people around her, so Long Yinghua would be able to receive a good education.

    ¡°His Majesty maye to ask you about the details of the gueter. You just need to tell him the truth.¡±

    After saying this, Long Tianyu gave her more advice though he knew that his father admired Lin Mengya a lot.

    He believed that his father would not make things difficult for her.

    ¡°Herees His Majesty¡ª¡±

    Outside the hall, the voice of the servant from the Servants Administration sounded. Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu exchanged a look before waiting for the emperor respectfully at the door.

    The emperor had changed into some casual clothes that he used to wear in private, and the smile on his face became bigger. Compared with his dignified look in the morning, the look on his face at this moment was more affectionate.

    ¡°Get up, the two of you. We¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±

    There were only Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya, and the emperor in the side hall. The emperor sat in the main seat and ordered the couple to take a seat.

    It was not until now that Lin Mengya had a chance to carefully observe the emperor.

    When her father was at home, he had shown great esteem and respect to this good emperor.

    Though the emperor seemed to be growing old as time went by, Lin Mengya could tell from his firm face that he hadn¡¯t changed a lot from what he used to be, a young emperor in high and vigorous spirits.

    It was just thatpared to when he was in aa, he had lost a lot of weight now. Yet, he still had a domineering look in his shrewd and sagacious eyes.

    Compared to his father, Long Tianyu looked like a young wolf that had just grown up.

    The emperor was the one that was really tough.

    ¡°Back when you and Yu¡¯er got married, I was ill and couldn¡¯t do anything when they messed things up. But Yu¡¯er was lucky to marry you. The two of you are a perfect match. I¡¯ll make it up to your family.¡±

    As the emperor began speaking, Lin Mengya¡¯s anger dissipated.

    As an emperor, he didn¡¯t have to exin so much to her, but he still did so. Thus, Lin Mengya and her family had no reason to feel angry with the emperor anymore.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s no big deal, Your Majesty. Please don¡¯t say so,¡± Lin Mengya answered sensibly.

    Looking at his sensible daughter-inw, the emperor nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°The daughter of the Lin family is indeed different from that of ordinary families,¡± the emperor thought to himself.

    At the moment, he made a decision in his mind.

    ¡°I heard from Yu¡¯er that you were insightful about the gue matter. I summoned you today because I wanted to know if it¡¯s true that the gue was caused by someone purposely.¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked at the emperor.

    Seeing that he seemed to have a conclusion in his mind, Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before replying in a cautious tone, ¡°Yes, I have a guess, but I¡¯m still doubtful because I haven¡¯t done any investigation in the Yun State. The gue has stricken thisnd in the past dynasties, and the exact situations were different, so I can¡¯te to a conclusion recklessly.¡±

    On hearing those words, the emperor knew what Lin Mengya was thinking.

    Even a man would be filled with fear at the thought of the gue.

    Thus, as a girl, her life would be at risk if she went to the Yun State recklessly.

    The emperor¡¯s gaze fell on Long Tianyu, and he was surprised to see that there was a tender look in the eyes of his son, who was used to be an aloof person.

    He sighed in secret and wondered why all the sons of the Long family would be prisoners of love in the end.

    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll dispatch the two of you to the Yun State, but I¡¯m wondering if you can find out the truth. The state is the ancestralnd of many powerful families, so you must weigh the pros and cons.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s tone suddenly turned serious.

    Lin Mengya got up from the chair and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m young and naive, and I may only be good at treating illness, removing poisons, and some other little things. But I believe Prince Yu must have considered it thoroughly, and I¡¯m just trying to do my bit.¡±

    On hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the emperor breathed a sigh of relief.

    Since ancient times, women were not allowed to participate in political affairs. The emperor was afraid that his son had married an ambitious woman.

    If that was the case, there would be no peace in the imperial harem. Besides, the Lin family processed military power; if Lin Mengya was an ambitious woman, then the Jin State might fall into internal strife.

    That was the reason why the emperor had tried to sound Lin Mengya out.

    ¡°Well, with these words of yours, I¡¯m relieved, but I have a task that is more important to give to the two of you this time when you go to the Yun State.¡±

    ¡°A task that is more important?¡± Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu with doubts. However, thetter also looked confused. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know what the task was either.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Your Majesty.¡±

    The emperor gave the two of them a serious look. Then, he took out a jade token from his wide sleeve.

    The token was pure white and about the size of a palm. At first nce, one could tell that it was a piece of fine mutton fat jade.

    The emperor put the jade token on the table and motioned for the two of them toe up and have a look together.

    It was only when Lin Mengya came closer that she could see there were red streaks mixed with tiny ck dots on the jade token.

    At first nce, she didn¡¯t have any clue.

    However, after taking a closer look at it, she vaguely felt that it was a miniature map on the token.

    Subconsciously, she scanned the token with the Shen Nung system, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what the pattern on the jade token meant for a moment.

    ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t this... the token that grandfather had always brought with him? Why does it look like this now?¡±

    Long Tianyu was taken aback. Other people might not know about the token, but he knew a lot about it.

    Because his mother¡¯s maternal family and his grandfather were old acquaintances, his grandfather had been treated with special care.

    He allowed him to stay in his bedroom; thus, Long Tianyu had a few chances to see a private object of his grandfather, like this jade token.

    However, he remembered that his grandfather had always kept the token close to his body and never showed it to anyone easily.

    He didn¡¯t know what his father meant by showing it to him now.

    The emperor let out a sigh, and when he looked at the token, a bitter expression appeared on his face, where there was a relieved look just now.

    He gently caressed the surface of the warm jade token with his rough hands before pushing it to Long Tianyu solemnly.

    ¡°This jade token once led our family to conquer the world and establish our hegemony. So our ancestors all took it as a token and would bring it with them wherever they went. Before I was in aa, I found out some secrets about the token. I don¡¯t know if the gue in the Yun State is a warning, but I will never surrender. Nevertheless, the people are innocent. I¡¯m afraid this token must be targeted by many people. I trust the two of you the most, so I hope you can keep this token for me. I will keep the secret forever so no one will know it.¡±

    There were unwillingness and disappointment in his forceful tone, but there was not a trace of regret.

    Looking at the calm expression on the emperor¡¯s face, Lin Mengya finally understood why her father and those ns would choose to follow this emperor¡¯s lead.

    Everyone had ambition and desire.

    As an emperor, he had a broader view, so naturally, he had more desires.

    However, not every emperor would suppress their desires for the sake of the people.

    An emperor who would like to give up his ambition of expanding his territory and endure hardships so as to bring peace to the people deserved admiration and respect.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Long Tianyu knelt down and took the jade token solemnly with both hands.

    As the emperor looked at his son, a look of satisfaction appeared on his face.

    ¡°Alright, take a rest for a couple of days. After that, you¡¯ll need to head toward the Yun State. Besides, what you did in the court today is right. I know what you were thinking, and I¡¯ll find your mother¡¯s whereabouts. So you can go to the Yun State without worries.¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly when she heard the emperor mention what had happened in the court.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.

    ¡°What happened in the court today? Why did even His Majesty look like he was helpless about it?¡±

    The emperor looked tired after the talking.

    Though Zuo Qiuyu had managed to help the emperor maintain his vigor, the emperor¡¯s health declined greatly as he was getting old and he had been exhausted after he woke up from thea.

    After ordering the servants from the Servants Administration to send Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu out of the pce, the emperor, surrounded by his servants, went back to his bed-chamber.

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu and saw the worry in his eyes. She gently reached out and held his rough big hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Her soft voice seemed to carry magical power.

    Long Tianyu turned his hands and held her soft little hands tightly in his own hands.

    She was right. At least, he still had her with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of the pce and go home.¡±

    Baiji was waiting anxiously outside the Imperial Pce for Lin Mengya, and she was very happy when she saw her and Long Tianyu.

    However, her smile soon disappeared, and she followed behind Lin Mengya with a serious face.

    The Imperial Pce... seemed to have changed.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t tell where the pce had changed; she just felt that it was more depressing in the pce than when she first came here.

    Moreover, the eunuchs and pce maids who were responsible for watching over them, all behaved like they were some big enemies.

    Even the patrolling guards all kept a poker face and kept ncing at them.

    Baiji felt like she was a little bird in a cage; she was under supervision wherever she went.

    Now, she was about to exit the pce soon, so she felt like she was a bird that had just been released from the cage.

    The carriages took them back to their mansion steadily.

    Before leaving the pce, Long Tianyu had already sent someone to inform Concubine Xian of their decision.

    ording to the message the maids brought them secretly, Concubine Xian would have someone send the 10th prince to their mansion at nightfall.

    Long Tianyu attached great importance to this matter, so Lin Mengya thought she had to consider everything thoroughly this time.

    She didn¡¯t expect the situation in the pce to be so unclear. It seemed to her that the empress and Crown Prince would take desperate measures this time.

 Chapter 569 - The Prince Comes to the Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 569 The Prince Comes to the Mansion</h4>

    Lin Mengya entered the Imperial Pce early in the morning, and when her carriage carried her back to her mansion, it happened to be lunch time.

    She was already starving. After Baiji and Baishao helped her take off her coat, she immediately sat down by the table and started enjoying the lunch.

    Seeing their master gulp down the food, the maids smiled while covering their lips, and all they felt was pity for her.

    All the youngdies from the rich families in the Capital City all believed that slim girls were more beautiful. Lin Mengya could be regarded as the slimmest girl in the city.

    Manydies wanted to have a slim waist like hers.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that Lin Mengya was wholeheartedly trying to gain some weight, just that things always went contrary to her wishes.

    After she had eaten and drunk enough, Lin Mengya left the dining table with her belly bulged.

    Long Tianyu, who had lunch with her, was impressed by her boorish way of eating.

    It seemed to him that Lin Mengya had changed a little since she came back from the Nation of Lintian.

    But Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t tell exactly where she had changed. He just felt that this girl seemed to be more open-minded than before.

    With the help of her maids, Lin Mengya changed into amon dress. She finally could take off the hair ornament that almost pulled her hair off.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt as if she had been reborn.

    Sitting in the main hall of the Liuxin Courtyard, she tilted her head slightly and blinked her eyes as she looked at the man who was smiling at her holding a teacup.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong with me?¡±

    She looked down at herself, left to right, and she didn¡¯t think she looked any different from before. She just checked herself in the mirror and was sure she didn¡¯t get any rice or soup stain on her face.

    Seeing her adorable look, Long Tianyu suddenly cracked a big smile of admiration and affection without himself even noticing it.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re good. I just felt that my wife was so¡ªunusual.¡±

    Lin Mengya pursed her lips at those seemingly joking words.

    She realized that her husband, who had grown up in a noble family, was surprised by her table manners.

    ¡°I was just too hungry.¡± she defended herself in secret.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just a country girl, so I might be a little rude sometimes and not as elegant and gentle as otherdies in the city.¡±

    Long Tianyu certainly could tell the mockery in her tone.

    But he loved it to bits when she acted like a spoiled child, and he only thought she was cute when she was being wayward.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m okay with it.¡±

    Long Tianyu pretended that he didn¡¯t care about it. He raised his eyebrows dramatically, which enabled Lin Mengya to tell at one nce that he was pretending.

    Lin Mengya nced at him and snorted lightly, but she was not angry.

    It was not easy for her to joke with him, and after the joke, the atmosphere between them became less tense.

    Lin Mengya stole a nce at Long Tianyu and heaved a sigh of relief in secret.

    No one knew Long Tianyu better than her. She understood that he was the kind of man who would keep everything to himself.

    But if one kept too many things to himself, it would be a matter of time before he got sick.

    She couldn¡¯t share all his burdens, but she thought it would be good if she could make him more rxed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the Crown Prince openly opposed my going to the Yun State to relieve the people in disaster. I argued with him, and then he used me of being insubordinate and offending him. He wanted an apology. Father tried to help me, but it was my fault after all; I was being too impatient. However, it was just an apology. I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Long Tianyu said in a t tone as if it were nothing serious.

    However, Lin Mengya knew that he must feel very aggrieved now. He was such a proud person, but he was forced to apologize to a good-for-nothing in public.

    Yet, he had to swallow the humiliation because even the emperor had to put up with the Crown Prince for the time being.

    ¡°The Crown Prince must have been pushed too far. Judging from his reaction, he must have something to do with the gue in the Yun State; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious as to try to press you with his status. But since he had made you apologize, he had nothing to say when father decided to send you to the Yun State to handle the gue.¡±

    Lin Mengya was quite right. After Long Tianyu apologized, the emperor approved his request of going to the Yun State to handle the gue.

    This time, the Crown Prince had no ce to stop him.

    Lin Mengya guessed that the empress must want to kill the stupid Crown Prince now.

    They going to the epidemic area under the emperor¡¯s order could be a double-edged sword. They were afraid that some people wanted to take their lives there.

    Yet, Lin Mengya was still happy to go there. She was depressed and furious inside because of losing to the Candle Dragon Cult so many times, and she was eager for a victory to get out of depression.

    ¡°Yes, of course, I knew that too. By the way, Yinghua will live in our mansion, and as his sister-inw, you need to pay more attention to take care of him.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude.

    It seemed that he was quite concerned about Long Yinghua.

    Lin Mengya was very confused when she was in the pce because generally speaking, it was rare for an underage prince to live outside the pce.

    However, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t seem to be surprised about it, and the emperor didn¡¯t oppose the arrangement either. It looked like they had reached an agreement before.

    Long Tianyu suddenly lowered his eyes and looked hesitant.

    ¡°Since I have promised Concubine Xian, I will definitely keep my word. You don¡¯t have to worry. Although our mansion is not as good as the Imperial Pce, at least the 10th prince will grow up safely here.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how many secrets there were in the pce.

    Even the father and son, and wife and husband would keep a secret from each other.

    There were some questions that Lin Mengya would never ask. She knew that she would get to know what she should know sooner orter, and that Long Tianyu kept what she shouldn¡¯t know from her for her good.

    ¡°Concubine Xian... Well, that¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    Lin Mengya only got a rough idea of Long Tianyu¡¯s hesitating words.

    Suddenly, Baizhi ran in, and her eyes glittered with surprise and joy.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, and princess, the 10th prince is here, and his wet nurse and teaching nanny are waiting for you outside.¡±

    The 10th prince arrived just as Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu talked about him.

    With a smile on her face, Lin Mengya stood up and followed behind Baizhi as she walked out of the courtyard.

    As soon as she reached the outer courtyard, she saw many guards and people from the pce.

    A boy was standing nkly in the crowd, looking expectantly into the inner courtyard with a timid expression.

    When he saw Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, his face brightened up a little, and he looked rxed. He addressed them in a timid voice.

    ¡°Third Brother and Third Sister-inw.¡±

    The boy was dressed in a vermilion robe, and his hair was tied into a bun. He had a snow-white face and delicate facial features, looking very lovely.

    He stood there, looking like a dumpling made of glutinous rice. Not to mention the girls in her courtyard, even those old maids all looked at the little prince with a joyful expression in the distance.

    However, Long Yinghua, the little prince, was not ustomed to those fervent eyes.

    The servants in the Imperial Pce all treated him either too respectfully or too coldly.

    For a moment, he was at a loss as to how to respond to those people who were looking at him with curiosity and love and without any evil intentions.

    Now that he saw his Third Brother and Third Sister-inw, whom he was most familiar with, it was natural for him, a small child, to go to their side.

    The smile on his face grew bigger.

    Lin Mengya stretched out her arms and held this lovely little boy in her arms.

    As she had lived in danger for so long, now only the innocent children could touch the softest part of her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re all from your Third Brother¡¯s mansion. Stay with me from now on, okay?¡±

    Long Yinghua looked at the people around him and nodded obediently at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You can leave now. This is the 10th prince, and he will live in our mansion from now on. Regard him as your master just like the prince and me. Don¡¯t slight him, understand?¡±

    There was a hint of fierceness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she spoke, and all the servants immediately said yes.

    Long Yinghua was still young and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she went to the epidemic area with Long Tianyu. Therefore, she must warn the servants in advance so that she wouldn¡¯t need to worry after she left.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya believed that with Ms. Tian and her three maids there, no one in the mansion dared to bully Long Yinghua.

    Lin Mengya went back to the Liuxin Courtyard holding the little boy in her arms. Ms. Tian, who liked children very much, had prepared a side room for him long ago.

    Everything had been arranged well, even including the pce servants Long Yinghua brought with him.

    Long Yinghua looked at his new room, but there was no surprise on his small face. Instead, it seemed that he had something on his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this ce?¡± Lin Mengya asked in a soft voice. She saw through the little boy.

    The boy suddenly wrapped his arms around her neck and buried his face in her arms as he said in a muffled voice, ¡°No, Third Sister-inw. It¡¯s just that I miss my mom so much.¡±

    The boy sounded like he was about to cry in the next moment.

    Lin Mengya suddenly sighed inwardly. ¡°He was separated from his mother at such a young age, so it was natural that he couldn¡¯t get used to it in a short time.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat on the chair in the side room, holding the boy in her arms. Except for Ms. Tian and Baiji, other servants all stepped out of the room on their own.

    ¡°I understand how you feel now, but your mother only asked you to stay here for a couple of days. Maybe she has been too busy to take care of you recently. I¡¯ll send you back after these days, okay?¡±

    On hearing the words, the little boy finally lifted up his head from Lin Mengya¡¯s arms with a bitter expression.

    His big watery eyes were full of sparkling tears, but he didn¡¯t let his tears fall.

    It almost broke Lin Mengya¡¯s heart when she saw how he managed to put up a front.

    ¡°My mother told me that the Crown Prince wanted to deal with her and me. She said I would be safe only when I was with you, and in this way, she would no longer worry about me. So I¡¯ll stay in your mansion and be obedient, Third Sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 570 - A Dangerous Accident

    <h4>Chapter 570 A Dangerous ident</h4>

    Little did they people expect these words toe out of a little child¡¯s mouth.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached for the child. She gathered him into her arms but she could not say anything to hoodwink him.

    Perhaps what happened was rather cruel to him now, but which kid born of the royal family would be spared of various illnesses and suffered evil schemes?

    The earlier he was exposed to these things, the more he would be able to grow up safely in these cruel struggles.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for the day Concubine Xianes for you. Come, let me introduce you to Ms. Tian here. She was my wet nurse. Henceforth, she will be the one taking care of you here. What do you think?¡±

    Ms. Tian was unable to restrain her affection for this little guy since long ago.

    For this reason, a kindly smile had broken out on her face.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Tian,¡± the little guy, being very witty, immediately addressed her with a sweet voice.

    Concubine Xian must have urged him to follow Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions so he decided to put his full trust in Ms. Tian.

    ¡°I¡¯m an old woman. How ttered I am. Your Highness, the 10th prince, you will be taken care of by me, an old maid, from now on.¡±

    When Ms. Tian finished speaking, she took over the little plump guy from Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    Ms. Tian¡¯s manner towards others had always been friendly and warm, coupled with the fact that she was Lin Mengya¡¯s wet nurse, Long Yinghua felt a special closeness to her immediately.

    Neither did he feel shy. Immediately, he put his arms around Ms. Tian¡¯s neck and began to act like a spoilt child.

    This brought a smile to Ms. Tian, who had been yearning for a grandson for many years.

    She had hoped to help her mistress take care of her child, but with the 10th prince, now the void had been filled temporarily.

    ¡°The 10th prince is so adorable. Master, you can rest assured that we will raise him in our courtyard from now on.¡±

    After returning to Lin Mengya¡¯s room, Baiji served Lin Mengya a cut of milk tea andmented with a smile on her face.

    Baizhi was still like a child herself. Moreover, she had grown up with Lin Mengya since young while there were no other children in the house. Now, she would experience being a big kid.

    Without Lin Mengya having to give her instructions, she had gone after Ms. Tian to take care of the 10th prince with her.

    ¡°Erm, although Ms. Tian is very experienced, she is also advanced in age, therefore we have to trouble you and Baishao to help out in certain things. Please bear in mind that you and Baishao are to make every effort in taking care of the 10th prince¡¯s daily life, especially the food he eats and the clothes he wears. These duties must not be delegated to others.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked solemn. She knew that once Concubine Xian sent the 10th prince over to her, she had also partly directed the other people¡¯s eyes towards her.

    If any ident befell the 10th prince while he was staying in her mansion, she would have failed Concubine Xian.

    If Long Tianyu¡¯s important business was in any way ruined, all the more, she would have to bear the me.

    ¡°Rest assured, Master. Baishao and I will be cautious so that nothing poison can infiltrate our courtyard.¡±

    There was conviction in Baiji¡¯s eyes. She was no longer that same timid country girl she used to be when she first came to the prince¡¯s mansion.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya could be totally at ease handing down such matters to her personal maidservants.

    As she continued instructing Baiji, someone came in to inform them that dinner was ready.

    This was the first time Long Yinghua was having a meal in the prince¡¯s mansion, so Lin Mengya had specially instructed the cooks in the kitchen to prepare something nutritious for this little guy.

    Even the pieces of carrot and cucumber had been carved into the shapes of bunnies.

    Long Yinghua rarely saw how food was served in such adorable shapes and his eyes were quickly attracted to them.

    ¡°Third Brother, thank you and Sister-inw for letting me stay in your mansion.¡±

    The little guy was very grateful to them, but he minced his words coyly as if he was reiterating something he had memorized.

    ¡°Erm, there was no need to stand on ceremony, my brother.¡±

    Long Tianyu by their side, put on a serious countenance as he answered in dead earnest.

    These two guys, one big and one small really cracked people up.

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all dig in.¡±

    Lin Mengya hurried over to smooth things over, lest if they continue on, she would suffer stomachache.

    For Long Tianyu and Long Yinghua, who were princes, they were well brought up in table manners.

    Apart from the crispy sounds made by the contact of chopsticks, the tes, and bowls, one could not hear any other sounds.

    Apparently, Long Yinghua fancied the sweet-sour shrimp ball prepared by the cook as instructed by Lin Mengya. Not only did it taste very appetizing, but the flesh of the shrimp was easy to digest.

    Lin Mengya was pleased when she saw how much he loved those shrimp balls.

    However, halfway through eating, Long Yinghua¡¯s expression turned uneasy.

    With a ¡°nk¡±, he toppled the bowl and fell to the ground in that instant.

    ¡°Yinghua!¡±

    Lin Mengya cried out in shock. Putting down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands, she dashed over to check him out.

    The little guy¡¯s face was flushed with his eyes wide open. He kept scratching all around his neck with his tiny hands.

    Lin Mengya immediately realized that he was choking on something, which was why he exhibited the signs of breathlessness.

    ¡°Will someone quickly bring me my silver needles?¡±

    Turning the little guy around, Lin Mengya lifted Long Yinghua¡¯s clothes.

    His snow-white back was covered with rashes by now.

    Oh dear, it was most likely an allergic reaction!

    The rashes spread quickly and soon, his limbs were covered with patches of rashes.

    Because of the allergic reaction, Long Yinghua, who had been choked by his swollen throat, had lost consciousness.

    Lin Mengya quickly carried the child into her own medicine room, then she nimbly applied a few silver needles to stop his throat from further swelling from umted water, lest he should suffocate to death.

    Thereafter, she quickly boiled a pot of medicine with Baiji¡¯s help and fed it to Long Yinghua as well as to apply onto him externally.

    It was only after two entire hours of hard work that Long Yinghua¡¯s breathing finally stabilized and his countenance looked much better.

    However, Long Yinghua¡¯s stamina had been spent, so Ms. Tian carried him in her arms as he fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all because of our negligence that a thing happened to the 10th prince.¡±

    Baiji and Baishao went on their knees before Lin Mengya. They were drenched in perspiration from the panic.

    Their master had just given them instruction to protect the 10th prince and keep him safe, and they had quickly made such a mistake.

    In retrospect, they shuddered at what happened a moment ago.

    If not for their master¡¯s fast reaction, perhaps now...

    ¡°You are not to be med. Yinghua was not poisoned, rather, he had an allergic reaction. However, in my impression, he was not allergic to anything. Will you investigate carefully into this to find out if anyone had used trickery or something?¡±

    A child¡¯s body might not be strong enough yet. If someone was intent on bringing harm to him, they would definitely be able to find some leads.

    Immediately, Baiji and Baishao went out to carry out the investigation. Meanwhile, Lin Mengya felt a chill run through her.

    Someone could not wait a moment longer toy a finger on Yinghua when he had just arrived.

    She supposed that the purpose was to give her and Concubine Xian a warning.

    The style through which this person worked was many times more vicious than before.

    Long Tianyu had handled everything outside and soon, news had it that a female cook had gone missing.

    Although Long Tianyu had already sent men to investigate this, Lin Mengya was certain that this person had already disappeared from the face of the earth.

    Baiji and Baishao had also returned, looking provoked and displeased.

    Nevertheless, they managed to bring back a pack of powder medicine from the female cook¡¯s room.

    Lin Mengya could identify that it was a kind of herb that could cause a very fast allergic reaction in human bodies.

    However, this substance, when ingested by adults who did not usually react to allergens, would at most result in rashes on their bodies.

    However, Yinghua was still a young boy. A child¡¯s immune system was naturally weaker. If she had not discovered the cause immediately, this child would have had an allergic reaction that caused him to suffocate and die!

    ¡°Outrageous! How could they be so ruthless? The 10th prince is merely a child. How cruel of them to do this to him!¡±

    Baizhi could not help but make noise in her rage. Both Baiji and Baishao had also started frowning in displeasure.

    Little did they expect that someone had sneaked in despite the much effort they put in.

    It appeared that they had to be extra careful going forward.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overly reproach yourselves over this incident. I believe that the person had chosen to act today because he thinks that we¡¯re busy with many things since this is the first day of Yinghua¡¯s stay. He thinks we would let down our guards in terms of guarding him. All you have to do is be careful going forward. The heart of man is indeed evil, and we have to guard against it. ¡±

    Baiji and Baishao exchanged looks and they were able to tell that they had the same thoughts.

    What the master said made sense. The heart of man was the most difficult to control.

    All the servants in the mansion were faithful to their master now.

    Nevertheless, it was difficult to guarantee that they would not be tempted by greater temptations.

    ¡°Ms. Tian, I¡¯m going to hand Yinghua over to you.¡±

    Ms. Tian nodded and let out a sigh. She must have called to mind how Ms. Tian had shielded her and her older brother under her wings.

    Lin Mengya watched as Ms. Tian and Baiji carried Yinghua into his own room.

    Lin Mengya sank into deep thoughts while looking at the packet of powder medicine.

    Lin Mengya was aware of what was happening among the servants without investigating them. What on earth did Concubine Xian do that had spurred the Crown Prince and the queen to harm Yinghua at all expense?

    She was looking solemn in her thoughts when Long Tianyu finally came into the room from outside.

    How audacious for these people to carry out their ploy under her nose! How extremely contemptuous of them!

    How could the Jin State tolerate such people who did evil in broad daylight?

    ¡°The culprit who tried to harm Yinghua would have been eliminated. Even if we found any evidence, what can we do but let the matter rest?¡±

    Lin Mengya knew what Long Tianyu was thinking. She used her delicate fingers to slowly open Long Tianyu¡¯s tightly closed fist.

    She gently pushed him down to sit on a chair and tenderly massaged his palm, which had turned red from holding it so tightly.

    ¡°She is also Yinghua¡¯s legal mother! He is also Yinghua¡¯s elder brother! Even if Concubine Xian takes over my mother¡¯s ce and fights with the queen in the pce, she still shouldn¡¯t have made it so obvious!¡±

    While Long Tianyu burnt hot with anger, the tone of his voice was chilling.

    His dark and deep eyes were also filled with chilling coldness.

    Having witnessed how his brother almost died at the hands of these people, Long Tianyu was angrier than if he were the one they tried to harm.

    So this was what it was all about.

    Lin Mengya could understand everything. It was no wonder that Long Tianyu was not at all surprised when Yinghua was arranged to stay in their mansion.

    He even instructed her to take good care of Long Yinghua.

    All of this was because Concubine Xian had wanted to work with the father and son in their ns. She had colluded with them to put up a very good act.

 Chapter 571 - A Visit to the Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 571 A Visit to the Teacher</h4>

    ¡°I know you¡¯re furious, but I don¡¯t think they dare to hurt Yinghua recklessly again. They tried to hurt him as soon as he came here. It seemed that they took such a hasty action because they thought the servants that we arranged to take care of him haven¡¯t got the hang of the situation. They are afraid that once we are on guard, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find another chance to hurt him.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried tofort Long Tianyu sensibly. Her gentle voice and careful analysis gradually smoothed out Long Tianyu¡¯s frustration.

    ¡°She is always so careful and considerate, and so understanding to me,¡± Long Tianyu thought to himself.

    Even a subtle thought of his could not escape her gentle and lovely eyes.

    ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that Yinghua would¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what had happened to Long Tianyu, but she knew that he was not just worrying about Yinghua, judging from the frosty look in his eyes when Yinghua was choked and fell to the ground.

    She believed that Concubine Xian burned her bridges not just for her own grace.

    She did so mainly because she wanted to protect her son so that he could grow up safely.

    Even Yinghua was rendered in such a situation. What about Concubine De, who could stand up to the empress as an equal back then?

    Lin Mengya felt heart-breaking.

    She held Long Tianyu¡¯s big hand tightly with her small hands, as if she was hoping that she could give him some power by doing so.

    Her tender actionforted Long Tianyu, who gradually calmed down from his chaotic thoughts.

    He held her in his arms and didn¡¯t want her to worry too much.

    He gently pushed her little head into his embrace, and his handsome face became as calm as usual.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry. You¡¯re right. They must have been pushed into a corner that they took such a desperate action. The empress had to be very worried. She knew she couldn¡¯t stop me from going to the Yun State, and Concubine Xian went against her openly in the pce with my father¡¯s secret support. Probably, she is having a hard time now.¡±

    On hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved.

    The corners of her lips curled into a smile as she realized that Long Tianyu became as calm as he used to be.

    She grabbed his wrist once again and quietly felt his pulse for a while, seeming to be lost in thought.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Long Tianyu asked in a casual tone.

    He waited for Lin Mengya¡¯s answer attentively, and there was no anxiety between his eyebrows.

    He knew that there were some things that couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    He had been taking medicine since he returned to the Jin State from the Nation of Lintian. Coupled with the n Zuo Qiuchen and Lin Mengya jointly made to help him recover, he was almost fully recovered.

    However, the thought that the Immortal Powder hadn¡¯t beenpletely removed from his body made him anxious.

    ¡°Much better than I thought. I¡¯ll try my best to help you recover fully before we arrive in the Yun State. By the way, has Mr. Baili recovered?¡±

    She straightened her back in his arms and lifted her head. Her eyes were on the same level as his.

    She didn¡¯t have much confidence inpletely curing Long Tianyu.

    She couldn¡¯t do the acupuncture herself for she couldn¡¯tplete movements that required high skills with her right hand, which, though, was in a good condition. The acupuncture must be urate, so she needed to find an expert to help her.

    Without timely treatment, Long Tianyu¡¯s illness would go worse.

    It seemed to Lin Mengya that she had to find another solution.

    ¡°Baili Rui?¡± Long Tianyu frowned slightly as he replied, ¡°He is much better now. Do you want to visit him?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded immediately. No matter what happened to her teacher, he was always an elder that she thought she should respect.

    Though back then, he pestered her into bing his student, he cared for her very much.

    Lin Mengya had never forgotten him even when she was in the Nation of Lintian.

    When she was in the Pavilion of Herbs, she specially collected many herbs that she thought were useful to him, hoping that she could surprise him when she came back.

    The dungeon looked the same as before. Several guards who were carrying somenterns led the way in the front.

    Each stone room of the dungeon was enclosed that no sound, loud or low, could be heard from outside.

    Walking behind Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya observed each door of the stone rooms.

    She had never asked Long Tianyu who was locked up here.

    However, she believed that such a secret andrge-scale dungeon were not built only for prisoners.

    She understood that Long Tianyu had to have his reasons not to exin the purpose of this dungeon, so she never asked him despite her curiosity.

    The stone room where Baili Rui lived was right in front of her.

    The guards stopped at the door tacitly and lined up in a row, making way for Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu behind them.

    Lin Mengya took a few steps forward and pushed open the door of the stone room gently.

    Full of the fragrance of medicine, the room was clean and tidy.

    A man was reading a book attentively in the light, his back straight.

    Lin Mengya walked to him quietly and saw the side of his face. He seemed much thinner but more vigorous.

    His hair, which used to be messy like withered grass, now wasbed into a bun neatly behind his head.

    The clothes he wore were clean and tidy. Lin Mengya could tell at one nce that they had been carefully washed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly. ¡°It looks like I will have to call Yunzhu Mrs. Baili soon.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Baili.¡±

    Lin Mengya called out tentatively. The figure sitting under themp trembled all over on hearing her voice.

    Then, he turned back with a look of disbelief.

    There was barely suppressed excitement in his eyes. The book he was reading just now fell to the table with a bang.

    ¡°Mengya? Is it you? You¡¯re back?¡±

    Lin Mengya rarely saw her teacher so excited.

    She quickly walked up to him and grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Mr. Baili. How are you doing?¡±

    Fortunately, the teacher recognized her.

    Back then, it almost broke her heart when she saw him go insane.

    Though she traveled to this space and still remembered her past, Baili Rui was still the elder among all that treated her well.

    As the saying goes, a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, Baili Rui was her family just like Lin Muzhi.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing good. s, I was so stupid that I fell into the trap. I heard that you went to the Nation of Lintian and the Pavilion of Herbs. How was your trip? Did those bastards make things hard for you?¡±

    Though excited, Baili Rui subconsciously revealed his discursive side again.

    Lin Mengya was on the verge of tears, but she managed to hold them back.

    She forced a smile as she replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t dare to. They were scared out of their wits when they heard that I¡¯m your disciple. They knew if they dared to bully me, you would skin them alive.¡±

    Lin Mengya ttered him as a junior usually would do. Her naughty tone showed that she didn¡¯t suffer any grievance.

    Baili Rui was relieved on hearing her words. He looked at her with guilt in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to take a risk. Those bastards of the Pavilion of Herbs were so arrogant just because they were famous. A few years ago, I have dealt with them, and that was when I realized that they were just a group of hypocritical and ignorant fame-seekers. If they dare toy a finger on you, I¡¯ll go to their door and strike them hard with poison.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her teacher and was amused after hearing those words.

    It seemed that with time going by, he gradually put his arrogance away.

    Now, to Lin Mengya, he was just a proud and lovely old man who loved her very much.

    His love for her had never changed.

    ¡°Prince Yu, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m having a chat with my disciple?¡±

    Another thing that had never changed was his disdain toward Long Tianyu.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, sir. I¡¯m here because I wanted to help Ya¡¯er bring some stuff to you. You¡¯re her teacher and an elder of mine, so if you don¡¯t want to see me here, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he ced the brocade box in front of Baili Rui with both hands, smiling gently.

    Then, he turned to look at Lin Mengya affectionately and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside, and don¡¯te out toote.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and gave Long Tianyu a sweet smile.

    Long Tianyu nodded at Baili Rui before walking out of the stone room, leaving Baili Rui and Lin Mengya alone.

    ¡°Humph, this guy is getting more and morecent. I can¡¯t understand why you fell for him.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned back and looked helplessly at Baili Rui, who was fuming.

    It appeared to her that her teacher didn¡¯t like Long Tianyu from the very beginning, and now, he seemed to dislike him even more because of her.

    Was this like what people would usually say¡ª every father would dislike his son-inw increasingly?

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be. Father has seen Tianyu as well, and he even praised him for being a talent. Mr. Baili hates Tianyu probably because there was bad blood between them long ago.¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve married him, Mr. Baili, so it¡¯s toote for you to oppose our marriage. Let¡¯s not talk about me. You¡¯re glowing with happiness, Mr. Baili. Have you fallen in love again?¡±

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes mischievously as she spoke, disregarding the look of dignity on his face that he tried hard to keep.

    As expected, Baili Rui blushed immediately upon hearing the words and tried to avoid Lin Mengya¡¯s teasing eyes.

    He coughed and put on a serious look once more, trying to evade the question.

    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s none of your business. Stop prying into my personal affairs, girl.¡±

    ¡°Well, he actually pretended to threaten me.¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t helpughing inwardly, but she pretended to look displeased.

    ¡°No matter what, I set you up with Miss Yunzhu. How could you cast me away after you got her? You¡¯re being too ungrateful, Mr. Baili.¡±

 Chapter 572 - The Old Formula of the Poison

    <h4>Chapter 572 The Old Form of the Poison</h4>

    In the face of his student¡¯s teasing, Baili Rui¡¯s face turned red from coughing. He rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya, who had a sly smile on her face, and ignored her words.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m relieved seeing that you¡¯re doing good now. By the way, how did you fall into their trap?¡±

    Back then, Lin Mengya left the city in a hurry, not having enough time to investigate the matter.

    Now when she thought about it again, she found the whole matter fishy. Her teacher was a master of poison, and even if he wanted to raise that thing, he was able to keep himself from indulging in it.

    But the fact was, if she had found out the matter a littleter, her teacher would have gone insanepletely.

    Nothing could be more ridiculous than a master of poison being poisoned.

    ¡°Well, in fact, I have no idea. I can¡¯t remember how that drug got into my ce.¡±

    There was a helpless look on Baili Rui¡¯s face when he replied.

    He couldn¡¯t remember anything about it no matter how hard he tried to recall since he regained his consciousness.

    The whole thing appeared even more confusing if what Baili Rui said was true.

    Lin Mengya wanted to investigate, but she knew that this matter could not be rushed.

    ¡°Forget it. If you can¡¯t remember, stop trying. Since they poisoned you, they had to want something from you. Besides, there were spies in our mansion. But now you¡¯re safe because our mansion is heavily guarded.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried tofort Baili Rui. She had once learned from Long Tianyu that he imprisoned Baili Rui partly because he wanted to make use of his skills of making poison, but mostly because he wanted to protect him.

    He knew that many people were targeting this poison master.

    What was more, it was Baili Wuchen, Baili Rui¡¯s nephew, that suggested Baili Rui be imprisoned there.

    Though there were guards outside the stone room, Baili Rui could go outside freely if he wanted.

    There were food and drinks in the room, where he could study poison skills quietly. Given that he was a man who would reconcile himself to every situation, the life there was very satisfying.

    ¡°I¡¯m so old, and life doesn¡¯t matter to me. Is there anything wrong with your right hand, Mengya? Come here, and let me have a look.¡±

    Baili Rui stared at Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand inquiringly with concern in his eyes.

    He had always been observant. Lin Mengya had no intention to lie.

    She put her right hand out obediently and let her teacher check it before withdrawing it.

    ¡°Who did it? I¡¯ll poison his whole family!¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s face turned livid as he shouted angrily.

    All he hoped for was that Lin Mengya could inherit his poison skills. If her right hand was disabled, then his skills wouldn¡¯t be handed down.

    ¡°An assassin. But I don¡¯t know exactly who he is. Please rest assured that I¡¯ll torture him badly if I find out who he is. I was lucky that I met Elder Chang Tianhua in the Pavilion of Herbs. With his magical medicine, I¡¯m getting better and better.¡±

    Lin Mengya waved her right hand, indicating that she had almost recovered.

    Baili Rui¡¯s face softened a little. He turned around, lifted the curtain, and walked into his medicine room.

    There were clinking soundsing from the room, and about fifteen minutester, Baili Rui came out with some bottles of medicine in his hands. He ced the bottles on the stone table in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, what are you...?¡±

    Baili Rui exined to her unhurriedly.

    ¡°I have never seen Chang Tianhua, but I heard that he was a strange person. He could cure people, but the process could be very, very torturing. The veins of your right arm are fine, just that the recovery is very slow. So I suggest you not take Chang Tianhua¡¯s medicine anymore. The medicine in these bottles could cure your arm. Apply heating pads with the medicine to your arm every day after you go back. Besides, don¡¯t get yourself busy or carry anything heavy, understand?¡±

    On hearing these words, Lin Mengya swallowed her rejection. She didn¡¯t know why, but Long Tianyu had been taking care of her personally these days.

    He even changed her usual handkerchief to a very, very thin one. He didn¡¯t even let her use a thick handkerchief, let alone let her carry a heavy object.

    Lin Mengya thought if she refused the medicine, her teacher would get mad at her.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Baili. By the way, I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor. When Long Tianyu and I were in the Nation of Lintian, he got poisoned by a bunch of evil people. The poison is called Immortal Powder and hard to deal with. As my right hand hasn¡¯t recovered fully, I hope that you can acupuncture him, Mr. Baili.¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard there was a new poison he didn¡¯t know before.

    He immediately asked Lin Mengya to tell him the property of the poison and symptom, and when she finished her words, he frowned and seemed to be lost in thought.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, have you heard of this poison before?¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but ask when she noticed the awkward look on her teacher¡¯s face.

    Baili Rui showed an embarrassed smile and replied hesitantly, ¡°In fact, I once developed the form of Immortal Powder 15 years ago, or you could say that the current powder was made ording to my old form, only that the effect of the current powder is much stronger than that of the old one. I developed it for some unconventional friends of mine and added some nutritious herbs to it. But the form of the current powder removed those nutritious herbs and has been added with some cheap poisons. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to deal with it now.¡±

    Lin Mengya was shocked to know that the Immortal Powder was actually developed by her teacher.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, are you muddle-headed? This was a kind of poison, and many families will be destroyed once it¡¯s avable on the market. Long Tianyu almost didn¡¯t make it, let alone an ordinary person.¡±

    After being scolded by his own student, Baili Rui felt even more embarrassed.

    He immediately exined to Lin Mengya with a smile.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible! The herbs in the form are very expensive, so ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford them at all. Besides, I didn¡¯t give this form to anyone. This is so strange. I have definitely destroyed the form. How did it spread out?¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that it was useless to be angry because, in ancient times, few people were aware of the danger of the poison due to the limitation on the purification technology.

    Though the various emerging drugs are prohibited in modern society, hallucinogenic drugs like the Powder of Five Minerals are very popr among the upper sses in a certain period of ancient times.

    However, Lin Mengya was a doctor with a background in modern medicine. She hated this kind of harmful drug very much.

    Back then, she had witnessed with her own eyes how a drug addict died a miserable death because of an overdose.

    The man¡¯s wife jumped down from the top of a 20-floor building with her young daughter and son in despair.

    She had once been so frightened by the scene that she couldn¡¯t sleep for a few days and nights.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help feeling angry when her beloved teacher told her it was him that developed this harmful drug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Baili. I... I didn¡¯t mean to me you. But if you didn¡¯t give the form to anyone, who would know that you had it?¡±

    There were thousands of kinds of poisons and hundreds of kinds of deadly ones.

    Yet, the form of the current Immortal Powder was so simr to the one that her teacher had developed in terms of both dosage and materials.

    Given this, Lin Mengya agreed with Baili Rui that the current Immortal Powder was made ording to his old form.

    As long as she knew whom her teacher had given the form to, she might be able to follow the clues and find the hideout where the Candle Dragon Cult made the powder.

    ¡°Back then, I had shown the form to only one person, but he is dead now. I buried him personally. So he couldn¡¯t have given it to anyone. I guess someone had read the form secretly.¡±

    There was a hint of guilt in Baili Rui¡¯s eyes.

    Since to Baili Rui, the past was so hurtful, Lin Mengya decided not to dig into it.

    It was just that her decision would throw her off the scent, and she felt pity.

    ¡°Since the current powder was made based on your old form, could you please develop some antidotes? It¡¯s possible that one could get rid of the addiction with his willpower, but the Immortal Powder is really hard to deal with. It¡¯s so easy to control and destroy a man with the powder, so I¡¯m afraid that someone would take advantage of it.¡±

    It made sense that Lin Mengya was worried.

    Once the Immortal Powder was avable nation-wide, the whole country would be destroyed silently.

    Thus, Lin Mengya had to take precautions in advance.

    Baili Rui nodded heavily in agreement because he knew the matter was serious and he felt guilty. After that, he immediately started developing antidotes to the Immortal Powder.

    But Lin Mengya stopped him because she needed his help and guidance on the gue matter.

    ¡°What? Is there really such a vicious and strange poison? And it¡¯s rampant in the Yun State? Unbelievable! This is so unbelievable!¡±

    If the matter about Immortal Powder just brought guilty up in his heart, the truth behind the gue in the Yun State totally enraged him.

    There were rules and regtions about each industry that people should follow. Even a weird poison-maker and physician like Baili Rui also needed to follow some rules.

    He thought that anyone who crossed the line should be punished.

    ¡°I was shocked as well, and news from the Yun State showed that this poison has turned the ce into hell. Mr. Baili, I want to go there to have a look. If this disaster is really man-made, I¡¯ll find out the person behind it.¡±

    As a matter of fact, all the poison-makers in the world could be regarded asing from the same n.

    At least, they could be regarded as rted to each other in many ways. This was especially so for a poison master like Baili Rui. All those famous poison-makers in the world were either his peers or inferiors.

    Although he had a weird temper, he was not cold-hearted.

 Chapter 573 - Venomous Armored Insect

    <h4>Chapter 573 Venomous Armored Insect</h4>

    ¡°Though I¡¯ve learned of the symptoms and form from you, we haven¡¯t seen any patient with our own eyes. So I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯lle up with a solution. Besides, the gue has spread to the entire state. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was worried about it as well.

    ording to Long Tianyu¡¯s words, she could go to the Yun State, but she couldn¡¯t go to the core ces.

    That was to say, she could only deal with the aftermath or take precautions outside the core ces.

    The contribution she could make to the epidemic area would be greatly weakened.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯ve once seen a patient who got poisoned by a simr poison. And I think this poison may be closely rted to the one in the epidemic area. If we work on the solution together, Mr. Baili, will the sess rate be higher?¡±

    The patient she referred to was Xiao Yixin.

    He had arrived at Lin Mengya¡¯s mansion long ago. With her token, he had been treated very well.

    Though he said he had let it go, Lin Mengya believed that he had had enough of suffering from the poison, given that he once was such a big shot.

    It was just that he had always been a quiet gentleman, so he wouldn¡¯t talk about it if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mention it.

    ¡°Of course! Bring him here, hurry up. This time, I¡¯ll go with you. I really want to meet this vicious schemer in person!¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s eyes were shining. It was hard to tell whether it was because of excitement or anger.

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. She realized that her teacher seemed to have be more vivacious.

    She looked at him with a strange expression and wondered if falling in love would change a person¡¯s personality.

    It reminded her of Long Tianyu, who would chat and joke with her recently.

    She nodded heavily in her heart. ¡°It seems it will.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find him right now. Please wait for a moment. He is in my mansion now.¡±

    In fact, it didn¡¯t take long for Lin Mengya to find Xiao Yixin.

    When Long Tianyu asked her where she was going, she just replied that Baili Rui wanted her to bring Xiao Yixin over so that they could discuss the matter about the Immortal Powder.

    It made sense. Since the current Immortal Powder was made based on Baili Rui¡¯s old form, Long Tianyu certainly would recover faster with his help.

    When Lin Mengya brought Xiao Yixin to the stone room eagerly, to her surprise, her teacher and Long Tianyu were not arguing somehow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you for all this, Mr. Baili.¡±

    Long Tianyu stood up, cupped his hands, and said to Baili Rui seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. You¡¯re upied with numerous affairs every day, Prince Yu, so leave these trivial things to me.¡±

    Baili Rui also had a serious expression on his face. The two of them bowed to each other in a natural and unrestrained manner.

    Standing in front of Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and gently stroked the messy long hair beside her ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯te back toote.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. She knew that Long Tianyu was worried about her condition.

    However, since Baili Rui was there and Lin Mengya was just his assistant, it wouldn¡¯t take her long.

    After a quick nce at Xiao Yixin, Long Tianyu left the stone room quickly.

    However, Lin Mengya, who had always been sensitive, felt that there seemed to be something weird about these two people.

    However, she didn¡¯t know what exactly it was.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Her teacher said coldly to Xiao Yixin, so different from when he talked to her.

    Xiao Yixin immediately bowed to Baili Rui as a junior before sitting cautiously on the chair in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, this is Xiao Yixin. His family and my family are friends for generations, and he is my brother¡¯s friend. As you can see, the poison has caused his muscle to atrophy and shift, and that¡¯s why he bes what he looks like now.¡±

    After Baili Rui heard those words, his sharp gaze fell on Xiao Yixin and then on Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You go out first, Mengya. I want to check up on him and you¡¯re a girl, so you need to go out for a moment.¡±

    Lin Mengya was surprised at the words. Back when she was an intern, she had seen all kinds of bodies.

    She had studied the structure of the human body thoroughly in the anatomy ss.

    She wanted to refuse but surrendered in the end as his teacher was ring at her with a serious look.

    She had no choice because a student in ancient times must follow his teacher¡¯s order.

    Though the door was ajar and Lin Mengya was bored, she wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as to peep into it because there were guards around.

    Standing in the passageway, she listened carefully to what was going on inside the room.

    In the beginning, everything seemed to be going well, but gradually¡ª

    ¡°Ahh¡ªit hurts! Mr. Baili...I...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Mengya widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a check-up. Why did Xiao Yixin scream so shrilly?¡±

    ¡°Be brave! To a real man, the pain of this level is nothing. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Mengya, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to treat you.¡±

    On hearing Baili Rui¡¯s scolding voice, Xiao Yixin couldn¡¯t help but let out a low groan, and his scream of pain gradually weakened.

    It was just that...

    ¡°Hiss... Mr. Baili, what are you doing with the knife?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do with it? Of course, I¡¯m using it to check your physical condition. As a man, it¡¯s not a big deal to have a small cut on the body.¡±

    Xiao Yixin fell silent again, probably because he was scared.

    Lin Mengya was very curious now. She wondered if her teacher¡¯s examination method was different from that of hers.

    It was natural that she would be curious. She had been doing physical examinations through the Shen Nung system, so she almost forgot some ancient examination methods if her teacher didn¡¯t mention them.

    The check-up finally ended with Xiao Yixin¡¯s yelling voices.

    ¡°You cane in.¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately opened the door and walked into the room after hearing her teacher¡¯s words.

    Xiao Yixin, who was still sitting on the chair, looked a little frightened. Baili Rui, however, looked displeased while frowning.

    ¡°Huh? Is it because the poison in Xiao Yixin¡¯s body too hard to deal with?¡±

    ¡°Oh, coward, it¡¯s just a check-up. Why did you scream so miserably? People might think I was murdering you!¡±

    Baili Rui red at Xiao Yixin with disdain. Thetter showed a bitter smile, not daring to argue.

    Lin Mengya felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, her teacher was the Saint of Poison, so his technique was naturally different from that of an ordinary person.

    ¡°How is it, Mr. Baili? Do you know how to deal with the poison inside Brother Xiao?¡±

    On hearing the question, Baili Rui put on a serious look as he replied, ¡°I had a look, and his own flesh and muscle are fine. I left a shallow cut on his body, but there was no blood flowing out and he didn¡¯t feel any pain, which showed that his original skin has been covered by anotheryer of new human skin. Because of that, he looks so horrible now.¡±

    The answer was totally beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation. She was still confused because it was not easy for new human skin to grow.

    If the poison had this magical effect, wouldn¡¯t the life of those burn patients be full of hopes?

    ¡°Even Mr. Baili hasn¡¯t seen this poison before. What is it exactly?¡± Lin Mengya wondered to herself.

    ¡°It seems to be a kind of venomous insect called Venomous Armored Insect. This coward wasn¡¯t poisoned too seriously, so only part of his skin has been covered by the new skin. Back then, I was lucky to meet a patient who was poisoned very seriously. He was 1.8 m tall but ended as a ball-shaped man about 0.2 m tall.¡±

    ¡°Venomous Armored Insect?¡± Lin Mengya did not expect that there was such a strange kind of venomous insect in the world.

    ¡°Does it mean that the poison that caused the gue has something to do with this insect?¡±

    This was what Lin Mengya was concerned about the most, and what her teacher said next enlightened her.

    ¡°Not really. If people identally swallowed the powder ground with these insects, their meridians would shrink, and if the worstes to the worst, their bones would atrophy, exactly the same as the symptoms you told me. But I think someone must have processed it, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have caused a gue.¡±

    Having found the crux of the gue, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.

    She turned around and saw that Xiao Yixin was looking at her with inquiring eyes. Since he had done her such a big favor, she thought she should return the favor.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, can you cure Brother Xiao?¡±

    Baili Rui looked at Xiao Yixin, and a sly smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    ¡°Yes, but this would make this coward suffer. Not everyone could make it after taking my medicine.¡±

    Baili Rui thought that Xiao Yixin would run away after hearing his words.

    To his surprise, Xiao Yixin looked at him with gratitude and bowed to him before saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Baili. I have nothing to return the favor, but I¡¯m willing to do anything for you even at the cost of my life.¡±

    ¡°Humph, your life is so trivial, and your flesh is not nutritious enough to be the material of my poison. Get lost. I¡¯lle to treat you tomorrow, and you can rest assured that you will recover fully with me there!¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s tone was particrly cold.

    Xiao Yixin couldn¡¯t help shivering. He then smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll not bother you any longer, Mr. Baili. I¡¯ll go back for a rest now. Long Tianyu is still waiting for me, and if I go backte, he will be worried about me.¡±

    Baili Rui waved his hand and walked into his medicine room fast.

    Lin Mengya and Xiao Yixin walked out side by side. Under his ck cloak, Xiao Yixin¡¯s eyes regained their usual color.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, I have to apologize on behalf of my teacher. He is a cranky man, but his medical skills are beyond doubt. He is the best poison-maker and physician in the world.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not bragging.

    She didn¡¯t know this before until she heard some legendary stories about her teacher from Zuo Qiuyu.

    At the age of 15, her teacher was recognized as the best poison-maker and physician in Dajin.

    Lin Mengya believed that his medical skills must have reached a very high level after years of hard work.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I brought all this upon myself. Mr. Baili is a straightforward man. I believe that your father and brother would feel relieved after learning that you¡¯re learning from Mr. Baili.¡±

    Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t tell Lin Mengya what had happened to him, but she could roughly guess it.

    She stuck out her tongue in secret. She knew that Long Tianyu must have told Baili Rui on her when she went to look for Xiao Yixin.

 Chapter 574 - Make Fun of the Spies

    <h4>Chapter 574 Make Fun of the Spies</h4>

    However, Lin Mengya did not me Long Tianyu at all.

    As a matter of fact, she wanted to protect Long Tianyu and make him feel good. This was what she could do for him.

    ¡°Father-inw will feel at ease. Mengya, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice suddenly came. Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu in surprise. ¡°Why did this guye without informing me in advance?¡±

    Xiao Yixin looked at Long Tianyu and felt awkward. He could feel that this man was hostile toward him.

    He could understand that. After all, he could have be Lin Mengya¡¯s husband.

    But now, he didn¡¯t wish to do that anymore, and he became the scapegoat and had to take the responsibility.

    ¡°Prince Yu, goodbye.¡±

    Xiao Xixin said goodbye politely, and he knew that he was an unwee person now.

    Lin Mengya looked at his back and sighed softly.

    ¡°In fact, Xiao Yixin also felt miserable. Thank you for restoring justice and securing the rights.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and gave Long Tianyu a naughty smile.

    She knew that Long Tianyu was not a narrow-minded person. Moreover, at this critical moment, Long Tianyu was just making a light joke.

    Looking at her cute face, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    No one in the world would discard her; at least, he wouldn¡¯t do so.

    With the help of the teacher, things went very smoothly.

    The epidemic in Yun State was very serious, and the situation in the capital city was turbulent. This morning, there was news from the pce that Concubine Xian had broken with the empress in public.

    First of all, it was because the princess had given birth to a son and was honored as Concubine Xian. After the order was announced, of course, the empress would not agree.

    ording to the tradition, he had had to prepare for a few days before he could get the position.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the emperor had been prepared for this.

    On this day, the imperial edict and the conferring ceremony were finished at the same time.

    By the time the empress arrived, everything had been decided.

    The empress was so angry that she even argued with the emperor at the conferring ceremony.

    In the end, she used Concubine Xian of seducing her master.

    Unexpectedly, Concubine Xian argued with the empress on the spot.

    The emperor left with anger, and the empress felt even angrier. But anyway, it seemed that the one who would win in the end was undoubtedly Concubine Xian.

    Lin Mengya heard the news when she was having breakfast. She was still a little surprised upon hearing it.

    However, after the shock, she felt more stressed out.

    The emperor was trying to buy time for Long Tianyu and her. So, the empress would not make trouble for them even when she was in a dilemma.

    ¡°I see. Baishao, don¡¯t forget to do what I told you to do.¡±

    Baishao nodded immediately. This was the idea that her master hade up with. Only in this way could the 10th prince wait for Master and the prince¡¯sing safely.

    ¡°Princess, everything is ready. We can set off at any time.¡±

    The guard came in and reported the news. Baiji put a red cape on Lin Mengya and carefully fastened the cor.

    All the people in the courtyard came out to see her and Long Tianyu off.

    Although they were forced to do this, they were all very worried when they heard that the princess was about to go to the epidemic area.

    However, they all knew that it was very dangerous this time. If they followed the prince, they would only make trouble for him.

    Long Tianyu personally helped Lin Mengya get in the horse carriage. Baizhi looked at her mistress and didn¡¯t want to keep apart from her.

    ¡°Master, you muste back safely!¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. As the curtain dropped down, the coachman raised his long whip. The horse slowly raised its four hooves and went far away.

    ¡°Rest assured. Master will definitelye back. Every time, Master has done so. But we can¡¯t neglect what Master asked us to do.¡±

    As the elder sister, Baiji had tofort her two younger sisters.

    Of course, she did not feel good, and she was also worried about Lin Mengya.

    However, although she was worried, she still had to do what she should do.

    Baishao and Baizhi hid their worries and nodded solemnly.

    Master had said that the key to hering back earliery with the three of them.

    ¡°Go back, everyone. Take care of yourself. Master will be back soon. Be alert these days. Don¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Do you understand?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Baishao to be the young housekeeper of the mansion.

    Every steward knew what was important and what was not important.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After the crowd dispersed, the three youngdies went in different directions. They all had their own duties.

    The horse carriage was not stable, which made them ufortable. It was not until they had walked for a long distance that Lin Mengya secretly lifted the curtain and looked back.

    At the gate of the courtyard, the group of people gradually disappeared.

    She knew that it was a good idea to make them take charge of the yard.

    ¡°The three of them are bing more and more like you.¡±

    It was rare for Long Tianyu, who was sitting next to her, to praise others.

    Lin Mengya felt very happy after hearing that. She was proud of the group of people in her yard.

    ¡°Of course. I taught them to do this. After we get out of the city, our teacher and Xiao Yixin will meet us in Qiyuan Town in three days. It¡¯s your duty to keep us from being found by the informant.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at him seriously. She believed that this guy could do well.

    Long Tianyu frowned. It seemed that this girl was intending to test him.

    Well, he wouldn¡¯t let his princess down.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s mellow voice sounded a little light-hearted.

    Lin Mengya looked at him with a smile. ¡°What kind of tricks does he have?¡±

    He whispered a few words to his subordinates. ¡°This cunning guy is using lipnguage!¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little angry. Her hearing ability was more excellent than that of ordinary people. But Long Tianyu avoided being heard by her on purpose.

    The subordinate nodded repeatedly. But she didn¡¯t get any information from him.

    In the end, his subordinates left. Long Tianyu seemed to hide some important information.

    Looking at him, Lin Mengya felt uneasy.

    ¡°What did you just say to him?¡±

    In the end, Lin Mengya was still unable to suppress her curiosity.

    Long Tianyu shook his head with a smile, and then said in a very mysterious tone,

    ¡°The Buddha told me that I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Mengya red at him and knew that she had been fooled.

    However, she was really worried about the spies behind her. It was really not easy for the spies to track down this old man.

    The conclusion was proved correct within the next three days.

    The purpose of the spies was either to get some important information or to create some troubles for them on the way.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think that they would take practical action.

    After all, the emperor had recovered, and he even added a lot of mes on the Crown Prince.

    At the same time, the emperor relied on the third prince, Long Tianyu. Therefore, if Long Tianyu was in trouble at this time, the emperor would first suspect the empress and the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t take the risk of killing his younger brother if he wanted to be the next emperor. This would be a fatal strike to the Crown Prince, who wanted to quickly build up his prestige.

    After all, in addition to the third prince, there was also the seventh prince. At least, there was still the 10th prince.

    He couldn¡¯t kill them one by one. If he dared to do it, he, the Crown Prince, would fail in the end.

    The best way was to let Long Tianyu die from the gue.

    After all, he was in the epidemic area. No one could know what would happen in this kind of ce, could they?

    Therefore, considering the reality, the spies became more and more restrained to finish their jobs.

    However, Long Tianyu was different. He could do whatever he wanted. Within one day, he had already exhausted the spies, who had been watching him in the dark.

    ¡°There¡¯s a spy following us from behind. Hurry up.¡±

    In the red carriage, Lin Mengya sat beside Long Tianyu and was in a good mood, clutching the clothes on his chest tightly and wearing a smile on her face.

    Instead of saying that Long Tianyu was going in the direction of the epidemic area, he seemed to be here for a trip.

    This time, two small carriages came. Those who were driving were all his trusted subordinates.

    These people were highly skilled in martial arts, and they always knew what Long Tianyu was going to do next.

    As long as he gave an order, they would immediately understand what he meant.

    For example¡ª

    ¡°Eh? Where are they? I saw them enter this forest just now. Why is there not a track on the road?¡±

    One of the spies stared at the narrow path in the forest in surprise.

    His subordinates had clearly seen the track. But why couldn¡¯t they even see a shadow now?

    ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes?¡±

    Another spy began to investigate. However, they did not find anything at all.

    Something had to be wrong there.

    The two of them were searching on the ground. And those who were hiding in the dark also began to search.

    However, there were no traces left by Prince Yu in the grass and bushes.

    They had been spying on Long Tianyu the entire time. How could this man disappear suddenly?

    ¡°Was it possible that he chose another path?¡±

    The third spy said suspiciously. He even rubbed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I saw the carriage turn around here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    There were more and more spies in the dark. What was unexpected was that there were 20 to 30 spies in the small forest.

    They were searching more and more carefully, which disturbed many animals around.

    Even so, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were still nowhere to be seen.

    It was very strange.

    ¡°Look, they¡¯re over there!¡±

    Finally, just before these guys gave up searching, they saw that the group of people finally appear outside the forest.

    Everyone felt relieved. But new questions came to their minds again.

    ¡°Where did they hide exactly?¡±

    Lin Mengya got off the carriage and blinked, looking at the distant forest.

 Chapter 575 - Business Elites

    <h4>Chapter 575 Business Elites</h4>

    The spies were all petrified when they saw Lin Mengya twinkling at them. Just now, Princess Yu was smiling at them, wasn¡¯t she?

    Could it be that they had already been noticed?

    ¡°Your Highness, did you see that there was a cute little rabbit by the road we passed?¡±

    Princess Yu suddenly spoke while pointing with her slender fingers at somewhere in the forest.

    Turning in the direction that his wife was pointing, Prince Yu showed a light smile on his face.

    ¡°Well, if you like it, I¡¯ll catch it for you.¡±

    Princess Yu shook her head. She held the prince¡¯s hand and walked forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s a rabbit, and it should live in the wild.¡±

    Whew¡ª

    All the spies were relieved. Fortunately, they were not discovered.

    However, the next second, Lin Mengya revealed a sly smile.

    In fact, the way they had vanished was very simple. They just kept one person in the carriage and tried to get rid of the traces behind them.

    In addition, they suddenly sped up and rushed forward for quite a distance before they found a ce to hide.

    Therefore, those tailing them would feel a little surprised if they could not find the carriage when they entered the woods.

    They thought that they had covered themselves so well that no one could discover.

    In fact, Long Tianyu had arranged everything. At this time, Long Tianyu was the hunter and those tailing them were the prey.

    ¡°It seems that there are quite a few people tailing us. However, I guess they don¡¯t have the time and energy to keep an eye on my teacher and the others anymore.¡±

    After being tangled up by Long Tianyu¡¯s deliberate arrangement, those spies became too exhausted to follow.

    They had tried their best to chase Long Tianyu. They were so exhausted that they were unable to investigate the whereabouts of their teacher.

    What¡¯s more, Baishao and the others must have given the teacher a perfect disguise.

    No one would figure out that Baili Rui, the Saint of Poison, who had been missing for more than 10 years, would hide in a small carriage heading to Yunzhou.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had prepared more surprises.

    The question now was whether the people sent by the Empress could make it through.

    The route that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu took to trick the spies was more like a travel route.

    Later, they arrived at a courier station on the side of the road to spend the night.

    The twonterns at the entrance of the courier station were particrly eye-catching in the dark night.

    Everything in the courier station was very shabby. Fortunately, Long Tianyu was well prepared. After they finished the meal, Lin Mengya rested in the best room.

    As for Long Tianyu, he was going toy out the action tomorrow to his men.

    Lin Mengya did not fall asleep. Instead, she was enjoying tea on a chair in the room.

    The tea was not good tea. It was just the mostmon tea, jasmine tea, in the courier station.

    The teacup was also austere, which could not bepared with that of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. However, on the table opposite Lin Mengya, there was a cup of tea that had been prepared.

    It was getting dark. Was there anyone who woulde to visit her?

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. How are you doing, Hall Master?¡±

    A beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mengya. She picked up the teacup with her jade-like fingers.

    ¡°Not bad. Thank you for your hard work to take care of the teacher and deal with the affairs of Sanjue Hall.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled gently. She put down the teacup and looked at her subordinates, as well as her master¡¯s wife, Yunzhu, the deputy Hall Master of Sanjue Hall.

    She was dressed in a tight ck suit, which outlined her curvy figure.

    She was a first-ss beauty. Now that she removed her mask, she looked even more attractive.

    The woman had a charming face, with no trace of aging but a delicate peony pattern on her cheek.

    The flower looked conspicuous and vivid, making Yunzhu look more mysterious and charming.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. No matter what, you are my benefactor. Besides, thanks to you, he and I don¡¯t have to hold a secret regret all our life. There are some things that I didn¡¯t understand until now. In the past, I was too young and I trusted an unworthy man.¡±

    Yunzhu spoke with emotion. Once upon a time, she and Baili Rui were the perfect couple.

    But fate was inconstant. They had been so in love with each other, yet they became what they were now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote yet. By the way, there has been turbulence in the Nation of Lintian recently. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for us. If you are avable, you can keep an eye on it. You can rest assured that the teacher will be with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya absolutely knew Yunzhu¡¯s concern. She was worried that Baili Rui would suffer, so she had to remind her.

    ¡°Well, I know. The situation in the Nation of Lintian has been reversed, but it is very good for us. Many rich merchants have worked together to block the business of the Nation of Lintian before. Now, there is finally a turning point. Sanjue Hall has a good foundation as well as the protection of the royal family. So, it will be able to make some contributions soon.¡±

    When speaking of Sanjue Hall, Yunzhu became excited and her eyes lit up.

    Lin Mengya was not egotistical. When she hired Yunzhu, she had announced that she would give 20% of Sanjue Hall¡¯s profits to Yunzhu.

    And as for the other 80%, Lin Mengya would not monopolize.

    Therefore, the better Sanjue Hall developed, the more benefits Yunzhu could get.

    That was profit, which would make Yunzhu follow her wholeheartedly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to go steadily and surely. By the way, I sent you a message a few days ago. Did you see it?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt that although the Nation of Lintian was in chaos, it did not mean that the local foundation would bepletely destroyed.

    If Sanjue Hall was going to seize the business resources of the Nation of Lintian in a high-profile way, it might be counterproductive.

    It was better to keep quiet, and then slowly cut off the interests of all parties.

    Only in this way would it not arouse their attention and bacsh.

    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Yunzhu immediately understood what she meant.

    She nodded, took out a few pieces of paper, and put them in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°These are the business talents that I found ording to your orders. Everything about their lives is here and it is very specific, but...¡±

    Yunzhu pointed at one of the names with curiousness in her eyes.

    ¡°The others are all wealthy businessmen. Only this person is amoner, who makes his living by collecting firewood. I don¡¯t know how this kind of person was selected.¡±

    Lin Mengya took over Yunzhu¡¯s paper and skimmed through it.

    In the end, she fixed her eyes on the farmer who collected firewood.

    ording to the information, this man went up the mountain to collect firewood for one hour and then sold it at the market every day.

    Moreover, this person was very weird. His firewood was always better than others¡¯.

    Therefore, every time he took the firewood over, it would be sold off.

    But this person only collected a little firewood each time. He brought neither more nor less than that.

    It was just one load of firewood, so there were often people who came to offer him more for it.

    But the man was also stubborn. No matter how much the others offered, he only sold it to the buyer he agreed to.

    Therefore, this person had a very good reputation. Relying on selling firewood, he earned a few acres ofnd for himself.

    After Lin Mengya finished reading everyone¡¯s information, she finally took out the paper of the little farmer. Yunzhu looked at Lin Mengya and did not understand what she meant.

    Pointing at the paper, Lin Mengya finally exined, ¡°This person is very smart. First of all, unlike other people, he doesn¡¯t pick up all the firewood he finds. He only chooses firewood from the mountain in the same amount of time every day, which means that he holds a certain standard for his products. Second, others can only sell firewood at an ordinary price. What about him? The people who buy wood from him are all from rich families. Therefore, he has a very clear niche of customers who buy his products. Third, he has a good eye and knows how to maintain long-term interests. Therefore, he never goes back on his word. No matter how high the price is, he will sell it to who he made the deal with. So, even if someone cannot have it, they will not hate him.¡±

    Yunzhu didn¡¯t fully understand Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but she was so smart that she soon figured out what she was talking about.

    ¡°Actually, the so-called business is very simple. If someone wants to buy it, we can sell it. However, this kind of purchase market is very passive for us. But look at this person. He can decide what to sell and how to sell his product. At that point, the customer is led by him. No matter what kind of business he does, he will only make a profit from it.¡±

    Yunzhu gradually understood what Lin Mengya meant.

    There were so many theories about a bundle of firewood. It seemed that this person was really not simple.

    ¡°The most important thing is that this person clearly has a business mind and capital, but why he is willing to stay in a small vige? Have you ever thought about this?¡±

    Lin Mengya put down the information with a smile. At this moment, she hadpletely targeted her business genius.

    Yunzhu also understood that Lin Mengya selected talents from various angles.

    She looked at Lin Mengya with an enlightened look. That was how Lin Mengya nned.

    ¡°I see. Compared with being rich, this man likes this kind of casual life more. Besides, he knows what he wants. He is a person who is capable, but not greedy. If such a person runs the business, he will not put Sanjue Hall in danger due to his personal interests. Am I right?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction. Yunzhu packed up the paper and promised Lin Mengya that she would definitely invite this person to take charge of the business of Sanjue Hall.

    To be honest, Yunzhu was a top social genius.

    However, in terms of business nning, she was not that capable.

    ¡°Well, go ahead and be careful.¡±

    Lin Mengya checked on the time and realized that Long Tianyu should be back soon.

    Yunzhu nodded at her and then disappeared into the night like a light butterfly.

    If this person was as good as the one described in the information, it would be very interesting.

    She was eager to know what Sanjue Hall would be under the leadership of this group of capable people.

    She was already looking forward to it!

 Chapter 576 - Make the Inn Their Substitute

    <h4>Chapter 576 Make the Inn Their Substitute</h4>

    After getting used to being hunted, they had a period of leisurely life. Even Lin Mengya involuntarily thought life a little bit boring.

    Those spies were very strange. Even if the spies didn¡¯t dare to confront them directly, the spies should have thought of taking revenge on them after being tricked by them several times.

    Even if the spies didn¡¯t want to take revenge, the spies should send someone to find out why they acted so abnormally.

    Unfortunately, no matter how they showed their slips on purpose, none of the spies behind them was tricked.

    Could it be that the spies had changed their minds?

    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and looked back from time to time. It was so boring. Even if she just wanted to hit a fly, she didn¡¯t find any.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was on the horse beside her, asked.

    Meanwhile, he looked curiously at Lin Mengya with his dark eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking¡ª Do you think these people a little strange?¡±

    In fact, even if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mention it, Long Tianyu had the same thought.

    ¡°Probably they are afraid of getting killed.¡±

    This ce was different from the Nation of Lintian as Long Tianyu¡¯s home field.

    As long as he gave the order, those people would certainly get killed.

    It was better for those people to follow him from a distance so that they could pin him down and keep an eye on him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all your fault to act too fiercely. By the way, we¡¯re going to meet up with the teacher and the others, right? I¡¯ve had enough of such a life of ease and leisure.¡±

    Lin Mengya said, rested her chin on her hands, and blinked her watery eyes.

    They had made an appointment to meet in the town at the beginning.

    However, Long Tianyu thought that an appointment could be leaked out easily, so he changed the location of their meeting at thest minute.

    Things went well. Baishao and the others acted very cautiously, and nothing about the teacher had been leaked out.

    In this case, she could rest assured.

    ¡°You will soon be busy. There is news from the Yun State that there is a miracle-working doctor proficient in curing the gue. Plenty of people have recovered after epting his diagnosis and treatment.¡±

    Troubled times made heroes.

    Most of the skilled doctors couldn¡¯t bear to sit idly by and watch such a tragedy.

    If there was such a talent, she and her teacher could pay a visit and give assistance.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Curing the gue could bring benefits to people. This person, who is willing to help people in times of crisis, must be extraordinary.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya admired the doctor very much, Long Tianyu nodded.

    However, he was more thoughtful. Someone stepping forward at this moment was not necessarily a hero.

    No one would miss such a good opportunity to buy popr support.

    They spent another day on the way. It was not until evening that they found an inn for lodging.

    Lin Mengya went back to her room early to sleep. She was the only one traveling in the carriage, while the others traveled on horses. She felt puzzled why she seemed to be the most tired person.

    However, she didn¡¯t have her dinner, which made Long Tianyu a little worried.

    Travelling was the most tiring thing. He wondered if she could get through it.

    Lying on the warm andfortable bed, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t fall asleep at the moment.

    She tossed and turned on the bed. Although she had been exhausted to the extreme, her mind was filled with excitement.

    She was just about to get up to see what Long Tianyu was doing.

    All of a sudden, there was a faint strange fragrance in the room.

    Lin Mengya took a deep breath, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Did it turn out to be the knockout incense?

    It was weird. How could anyone use it in such a small town?

    Before she reacted, the Shen Nung system automatically alerted her. This knockout incense was notplicated, or could even be considered tacky.

    Since the form was so simple, it should note from those spies.

    However, eighty percent of the knockout incense around the world had no influence on her.

    Moreover, Long Tianyu and the others were so alert. They wouldn¡¯t be tricked, right?

    Now that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t hear anything at the moment, she remained in bed and acted like a dead person willfully.

    ¡°Has she been knocked out?¡±

    As she expected, there suddenly came a low voice from outside.

    Lin Mengya listened carefully and found the voice a little familiar. In the blink of an eye, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside.

    She narrowed her eyes and looked out through the bed curtain. The voice seemed toe from the waiter of this inn.

    Lin Mengya immediately figured out the situation she was in at the moment.

    Unexpectedly, they put up at a gangster inn!

    Lin Mengya wanted tough, but she was going to be cooperative.

    They definitely could not fool Long Tianyu with such a clumsy trick. The reason why he didn¡¯t take any action at the moment was probably that he had his n.

    The waiter held a dimntern and looked inside the room by the light.

    Perhaps because he was confident in his knockout insense or because Lin Mengya did a good job in pretending, the waiter acted boldly anyway.

    He walked into the room naturally and seemed to be after something.

    Gangsters were usually after money. Although they kept a low profile, such arge group of people traveling together would definitely show some slips.

    Seeing the waiter approaching her, Lin Mengya slowed down her breathing and pretended to be asleep.

    After lifting the rough curtain, the waiter specially moved thentern above Lin Mengya to see her face.

    There were delicate features on her face as smooth asrd. In such a sparsely popted ce, it was rare to see such beauty.

    The waiter immediately showed a greedy look and stretched out his sinful hand to touch her little snow-white face.

    Just as his fingers were about to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s skin, he suddenly passed out.

    Then he fell heavily to the ground.

    In the dim light, Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes were exceptionally clear.

    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and gave Long Tianyu a sweet smile.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t fall for this trick. I thought I could save you once after all.¡±

    Lin Mengya pouted and pretended to say in displeasure.

    Seeing her sweet smile, Long Tianyu became joyful.

    The murderous intent in his eyes gradually faded away. Only when she was fine could he spare those people.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance to save me next time.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not very satisfied with the answer. She did not know when she would have the chance.

    She quickly got up from the bed, but Long Tianyu held her in his arms and hoisted her up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that my legs will go weak? I won¡¯t. I¡¯m really not drugged. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lin Mengya said in astonishment at the thought that Long Tianyu might be worried about her.

    However, he did not exin, but just held her in his arms and suddenly flew down through the window.

    It wasn¡¯t until theynded on the ground that they saw several dark figures rapidly approaching them.

    What... what was going on?

    ¡°Mr. Baili is here. I¡¯m taking you to meet him.¡±

    Long Tianyu whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    But their carriages and horses were all in the inn, weren¡¯t they?

    Lin Mengya looked back and found that it was still as peaceful as before in the inn and their horses were still eating grass leisurely at the entrance.

    Meanwhile, he hid her under his wide cloak and shuttled back and forth in the forest.

    Although she had some doubts, she thought that Long Tianyu always had his own n.

    The wind blew on her face, making her feel a little pain.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and decided to behave herself and shrink her head back.

    In his arms, she didn¡¯t know how far they had gone.

    Lin Mengya only knew that it was quiet all around. Even their footsteps did not cause much noise.

    Finally, Long Tianyu stopped in a small open space.

    A few prepared carriages stopped there, followed by a lot of horses, waiting for them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Mengya?¡±

    A delicate and cute young man suddenly jumped out of thergest carriage and asked.

    The young man couldn¡¯t wait to see Lin Mengya.

    However, Long Tianyu raised his finger as a hint for the young man to keep quiet.

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Xiu, get in the carriage for a rest with her.¡±

    The cute young man was Xiu, who sneaked out.

    Xiu looked at Long Tianyu very obediently with her big round eyes.

    However, she suddenly saw a burst of softness in his eyes.

    Part of a slim figure was revealed in his arms.

    It was Lin Mengya, who had fallen asleep at some point in time.

    Putting her in the carriage, Long Tianyu found it both funny and annoying.

    He was afraid of hurting her, but he didn¡¯t expect that this girl would fall asleep so easily.

    He would never get tired of watching her lovely sleeping face. He gently kissed her on the white and smooth forehead, hoping that she could have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°Move quietly. Don¡¯t disturb the princess.¡±

    Hearing him give the order in a low butmanding voice, the whole team moved forward quietly, as if they were thieves.

    The dark night was their best disguise.

    Meanwhile, the inn a few miles away under the watchful eye of the spies suddenly caught fire soaring into the sky.

    The spies wanted to watch over him? In their dream.

    No one knew that Long Tianyu had made this gangster inn, which had been a scourge here for so many years, their substitute and sacrificialmb.

    This could be considered waste utilization.

    Lin Mengya had a sweet night of sleep even without a dream until dawn.

    She opened her eyes and stretched herself. Only then did she realize that she was in a carriage.

    ¡°Sister Mengya, you finally wake up. Have a cup of tea. It¡¯s Prince Yu¡¯s order.¡±

    Xiu looked at her and said with a smile. She, who was dressed as a young master, looked even more delicate.

    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu in surprise as Xiu stuffed a cup of warm tea into her hand.

    She had indeed told Baishao that Xiu coulde with them if Xiu insisted on following them.

    However, when did she meet Xiu? Why couldn¡¯t she remember anything about it at all?

    Eh... Did they meet when she was asleep?

    ¡°Where... are we?¡±

    Lin Mengya rubbed her head and asked. Indeed, it was not a good thing for her to sleep so soundly.

    Xiu tilted her head to look at her, covered the smile on her face and said,

    ¡°On the way. You slept so soundly that you probably wouldn¡¯t realize anything even if I sold you.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Experience in Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 577 Experience in Rtionship</h4>

    Did she fall asleep? She patted her head and thought that she might have been really tired these days so that she even forgot when she fell asleep.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    Lin Mengya took a sip of tea and asked, while looking at Xiu, who sat opposite her and showed a wicked smile, with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Nothing. I just think that Prince Yu is so considerate to you. It would be great if I could have such a good husband in the future.¡±

    Xiu said enviously. However, as soon as she mentioned it, her smiling face suddenly became gloomy for no reason.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a crush on someone? Who is it? Tell me about it.¡±

    It was a rare opportunity for Lin Mengya to tease Xiu, but Xiu didn¡¯t act very shy. Instead, she looked at Lin Mengya expectantly.

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me at all. Sister, how about giving me some advice? If I be a girl like you, he will definitely like me. You don¡¯t know that recently my uncle somehow kept trying to marry me off. If I hadn¡¯t hidden from him in time, I would have been married off now!¡±

    Xiu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.

    However, most of the people in Lieyun dared to love and hate like her.

    Compared with those bashful youngdies from noble families, Lin Mengya certainly preferred Xiu¡¯s straightforward character.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough to give you advice. Xiu, remember that no matter who you like, no matter he likes you or not, you are yourself and don¡¯t have to be anyone else. If he really likes you, he will like every side of you. If he doesn¡¯t like you, he won¡¯t like you no matter what kind of girl you be.¡±

    Xiu looked at Lin Mengya with a confused look, but she still nodded.

    She was still young, so she might not be able to understand all these words.

    In fact, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have much experience in rtionships. She had been busy with studying before, and now she was busy with national affairs.

    She and Long Tianyu hadn¡¯t done many things that weremon for a normal couple, not to mention to bill and coo.

    Uh... she was really not qualified to be a rtionship mentor.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll listen to you. Anyway, as long as he doesn¡¯t marry anyone else, I still have a chance!¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know if this little girl had misunderstood her.

    Seeing her be so lively suddenly, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good for a girl to be brave and active. But you should know how far to go and when to stop. If you cling to him blindly, he will look down on you.¡±

    Lin Mengya involuntarily gave Xiu a few words of advice. This girl was very simple. Sometimes, she was afraid that someone would take advantage of Xiu.

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. As the daughter of the Dongfang family, I must have my self-esteem. Sister, when the affairs of the Jin State are settled, can you go to Lieyun with me? There are many interesting ces and a lot of delicious food in our country. I will definitely take you to travel around the whole Lieyun!¡±

    Looking at Xiu¡¯s cheerful look, Lin Mengya found it hard to refuse.

    At the mention of Lieyun, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help thinking of Xiaoyu.

    Not long ago, this guy asked someone to deliver letters back. But he always said that he lived well and told her not to worry about him.

    Later on, after she went to the Nation of Lintian, their correspondence just stopped.

    She had asked a lot of people to inquire about him, but all of them came back empty-handed.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. She wondered what that guy had be and whether he was homesick.

    ¡°Well, okay. I will definitely go if I got a chance.¡±

    With a sparkle in her eyes, Xiu immediately took off a bracelet from her wrist.

    The bracelet, which was woven with leather threads and decorated with several pink gems, was very clear and beautiful.

    Xiu took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and gently tied the bracelet to her wrist.

    ¡°This is the token of our Dongfang Family. If youe to Lieyun, you muste to the Dongfang Family to visit me!¡±

    Lin Mengya withdrew her hand and looked at the bracelet on her wrist.

    Although it was not so exquisite, it was very natural and beautiful.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me the token, how can I go back on my word? It¡¯s just that your uncle dotes on you so much that he won¡¯t force you to marry someone you don¡¯t like. After we handle the business this time and you have enough fun, you should go back to see your uncle, who must be worried about you.¡±

    Dongfang Lie really doted on his niece very much. When they were in Lintian, wherever Xiu asked to go, he immediately did as she said.

    Therefore, he probably found Xiu a suitable husband rather than force her to get married.

    In the past few days, Dongfang Lie had to return to Lieyun in advance because he had something to do.

    Before he left, he asked Master Guo to bring her a gift and a fewrge notes.

    As such a rough man, he cared for his niece so tenderly. Even Lin Mengya thought it rare.

    ¡°Well, I know. After such a long time away from home, I miss my cousin and aunt. My father passed away early, and my mother didn¡¯t care about me. I was raised by my uncle and aunt. This time, I must bring them some gifts when I go back. Sister, what do you think should I take back?¡±

    Xiu had always been so simple. In the twinkling of an eye, she had left her worries behind.

    She hoped that such a lovely girl could live joyfully like this forever.

    After a night on their way, those confused spies had been left far behind by them.

    However, even if the spies caught up, they would not find that Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya had sessfully joined Baili Rui and his entourage.

    Baili Rui stayed in another carriage. To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Xiao Yixin also came.

    Lin Mengya, who just brought Xiu to say hello to Baili Rui, was stunned when she saw Xiao Yixin, who had almost recovered.

    ¡°Meng... Princess Yu, nice to meet you.¡±

    As soon as Xiao Yixin blurted out her nickname, he realized that it was somewhat inappropriate for him to call her by her nickname in this situation.

    So he greeted her formally.

    Watching him who had returned to the gentle young man, Lin Mengya still nodded with a smile.

    In fact, there was nothing wrong with Xiao Yixin doing that at that time.

    However, he neglected the feelings of others.

    He had lost something forever due to a wrong decision made in a moment of weakness.

    ¡°Teacher, you must be tired from the journey these days. These are the dishes and wine I prepare for you. It¡¯s been bumpy on the road. It must be hard to endure.¡±

    Aftering across Xiao Yixin, Lin Mengya held a mahogany hamper and joked with Baili Rui with a smile.

    ¡°s, you are so... Forget it. I can still endure it. But you don¡¯t look well. Come here and I¡¯ll feel your pulse.¡±

    Baili Rui said with a frown and looked at his little apprentice, who had a pale face.

    With Yunzhu caring for him, Baili Rui was no longer as haggard as before.

    Instead, his face was ruddy, and he gradually returned to the graceful man.

    Therefore, Baili Rui doted more on this little girl who brought them back together.

    He and Yunzhu were unlikely to have their own children.

    Besides, he had decided to give up on Baili Wuchen who was a good-for-nothing.

    Therefore, this little girl could be considered his only descendant in this world.

    Baili Rui had always doted on her as much as he doted on his daughter.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I know about my health condition very well. I just didn¡¯t sleep well during the past few days. By the way, teacher, why did Brother Yixin recover so quickly?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had been busy in the prince¡¯s mansion these days in the capital city, she had inquired about everything outside the prince¡¯s mansion.

    Since Xiao Yixin disappeared, the whole Xiao family had been in a state of disunity.

    Uncle Xiao had fallen ill. Meanwhile, a few of the sons of Uncle Xiao¡¯s concubines and the sons of the other branches became restless.

    If it went on like this, it was very likely that the Xiao family, such a noble family, would be destroyed in the hands of these people.

    As Uncle Xiao¡¯s close friend, her father naturally couldn¡¯t bear to see the Xiao family end up like this.

    She had heard her father mention it to her brother many times.

    Moreover, she helped the Xiao family with her intention.

    ¡°He¡¯s not poisoned seriously and was a healthy man before. In another ten days or half a month, he will return to a handsome young man.¡±

    Baili Rui was still biased against Xiao Yixin. Probably no father would like a man who disliked his daughter.

    Therefore, he had been tough on Xiao Yixin these days.

    Seeing the fear in Xiao Yixin¡¯s eyes, she knew that he must have suffered a lot.

    No matter her father and brother, or her teacher in front of her, or her husband who pretended to be indifferent outside, Lin Mengya found them both funny and annoying.

    Their caring for her made her speechless.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, do you have a second? I want to have a private talk with you.¡±

    After bribing her teacher with wine and dishes, Lin Mengya turned around and said to Xiao Yixin with a smile.

    Her delicate features amazed Xiao Yixin.

    Xiao Yixin nodded subconsciously. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s back, he felt his heart was still full of bitterness.

    Nevertheless, he had always been an open and above-board person. He had done something wrong before, so he took everything he had to suffer now for granted.

    The air was very fresh in the early morning. Long Tianhao led his entourage to check around not far away.

    Lin Mengya subconsciously searched the man, tilted her head, and gave him a sweet smile.

    After that, she turned around and spoke to Xiao Yixin, who was following her.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, please don¡¯t me my teacher and His Highness. They are nice people, but just have a little misunderstanding of you. They mean no harm to you, but just want to vent their anger on you for what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    Her words made Xiao Yixin speechless.

    He only showed a smile on his haggard face.

    He only felt guilty for Mengya at the moment.

    At that time, he shouldn¡¯t have hurt this girl, who was like his sister, like that in any case.

    Everything he had to suffer now was nothing more than the bitter fruit of his willfulness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t me you or hate you. Besides, I cure you because I want you to do me a favor. Each of us can take what we want. Besides, given the friendship between our families for generations, it¡¯s reasonable for me to help you.¡±

 Chapter 578 - Buy His Support

    <h4>Chapter 578 Buy His Support</h4>

    Lin Mengya, who had always been open and aboveboard, brought it up directly even if it was about making use of each other.

    Xiao Yixin was secretly shocked and wondered why the girl showed some heroic spirit of the men of the Lin family.

    He still remembered Lin Mengya as the lovely little girl he had seen in his childhood.

    Unexpectedly, she had grown up into a smart and alertdy when he didn¡¯t notice her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a disabled person who couldn¡¯t do anything for the rest of my life. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you even at the expense of my own life, Your Highness.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yixin¡¯s words, Lin Mengya lifted the corners of her mouth.

    In fact, Xiao Yixin was a rare talent. At that time, no one in the whole capital city didn¡¯t know that he and his elder brother were respectively versed in literature and martial arts.

    However, although Xiao Yixin was modest and kind at that time, he still had the arrogance of a childe of noble birth.

    Now, being poisoned with the Venomous Armored Insect eliminated thest bit of his impatience.

    He probably would have boundless prospects.

    He could be considered a big potential stock, so she decided to draw him over to her side in advance.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, don¡¯t say that. We have been friends since our childhood, and I¡¯ve always considered you my brother. In fact, after thinking for a long time, I think it¡¯s time to tell you something. Uncle Xiao...¡±

    Before Lin Mengya could finish her words, Xiao Yixin¡¯s face immediately changed.

    Seeing his anxious eyes, Lin Mengya figure out what he was thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Uncle Xiao is fine. It¡¯s just that some time ago after my father came back, he sent someone to visit Uncle Xiao and heard that Uncle Xiao fell sick. My father has sent the best doctor in the capital city to treat him, but Uncle Xiao fell sick from worry. Since you disappeared, Uncle Xiao has broken down from constant overwork and been no longer as healthy as before. Moreover, your cousin brothers and your brothers born of your father¡¯s concubines are not easy to deal with. A few months ago, I heard a scandal that they took advantage of the power of the Xiao family to kidnap a girl and got into a fight. Now my brother is in the capital city and often visits Uncle Xiao, so he managed to suppress the disturbance. But if things go on like this, I¡¯m afraid that Uncle Xiao will die of anger aroused by these wicked people sooner orter.¡±

    As Lin Mengya told the story, she observed Xiao Yixin¡¯s expression.

    As the eldest son of his family, he was responsible for revitalizing his family. In fact, he kept it in mind all the time.

    Part of the reason why he left without saying goodbye before was that he was afraid that his horrible appearance would bring shame on his family.

    Unexpectedly, his selfishness and willfulness hurt his parents, who doted on him, and brought damage to his n he had been proud of.

    ¡°These bastards! The Xiao n¡¯s reputation established in a hundred years will sooner orter be destroyed by them!¡±

    Xiao Yixin clenched his fists and said with a regretful and angry look.

    Lin Mengya knew that her words gave Xiao Yixin enough mental stimtion.

    After that, whether she could make Xiao Yixin pick up the courage to return to the Xiao family depended on what she was going to say.

    ¡°There is another thing that I have to tell you now. Uncle Xiao has never given up looking for you. He still considers you the son he is proud of. However, some people can¡¯t bear to see youe back. Since they can¡¯t find you, they intend to kill your parents. My husband has secretly sent some people to protect them. I heard that they once found some arsenic in your parents¡¯ diet.¡±

    ¡°What? Bastards! Bastards!¡±

    Xiao Yixin even failed to maintain thest bit of his calmness.

    He opened his eyes wide and looked at Lin Mengya with a raging fire in his dark eyes which could even burn out the dark night.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, he hit the trunk next to him with his fists.

    Trickles of blood came out from his scratch.

    However, Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault! Father, mother!¡±

    As an eight-foot-tall man, he was helpless and could only smash the tree trunk to vent his anger at this moment.

    He had to find a way to vent the anger umting in his heart.

    So of course, Lin Mengya would give him this opportunity.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, I just hope that you could return to the Xiao family. His Highness, my brother, and I will definitely do our best to help you. In any case, your parents should not suffer this.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya mention that she could that he could return to the Xiao family, Xiao Yixin immediately turned his head, and the determination in his eyes gradually became unshakable.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, the next moment, he knelt down in front of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya hurriedly tried to help him up with a surprised look, but unexpectedly, Xiao Yixin stopped her.

    ¡°Sister Mengya, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have be a useless person now. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the protection of Uncle Lin and Brother Nansheng, my father and mother would have been killed. I have nothing but loyalty and sincerity. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you and Prince Yu in this life even at the expense of my own life!¡±

    After saying this sincerely and prudently, Xiao Yixin kowtowed hard three times on the ground before Lin Mengya reacted.

    ¡°Please get up, Young Master Xiao. My wife and I cannot ept this.¡±

    Long Tianyu walked up to Lin Mengya at some point in time.

    His words were polite, but he didn¡¯t move at all.

    Lin Mengya nced at him, couldn¡¯t helpughing in her heart, and thought that he was so jealous.

    Nevertheless, the most important thing was to get down to business. Men¡¯s business should be discussed by men.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, get up. We are on the same side from now on. Regarding what you are going to do, His Highness has his n. I¡¯m going back now. Take your time to have a talk.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a nod and considered that she retired after aplishing her work.

    Back in her teacher¡¯s carriage, Lin Mengya turned around and inadvertently looked towards Long Tianyu.

    In fact, Long Tianyu had more charisma than her.

    It was not merely a matter of sexual attraction. Some people could make others willingly submit to them with their manners.

    Long Tianyu was the kind of person who was full of leadership.

    Xiao Yixin would definitely be one of Long Tianyu¡¯s indispensable subordinates in the future.

    ¡°Silly girl, stop looking at them. You¡¯ve paved the way for him. Do you want to give him a push on the way?¡±

    In the carriage, Baili Rui teased his student without even raising his head.

    ¡°As long as he is fine with it, I can even carry him on the way. Old man, are you envious?¡±

    Turning around, Lin Mengya sat in front of her teacher and read the prescription her teacher sorted out.

    She had a glib tongue, so Baili Rui just dropped the topic after giving her a hard look.

    s, this girl would dishonor him and make him die with anger sooner orter.

    ¡°Our sect is so unfortunate. By the way, although this Xiao Yixin is not very smart, he could still be considered a capable person. Buying his support is tantamount to buying the support of the entire Xiao family. It¡¯s quite a good deal.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked up at her teacher.

    She showed a brighter smile and thought that although her teacher didn¡¯t like to participate in political affairs, he had quite a unique view.

    ¡°Yes, the Xiao Family is worthy of my effort to ask for your help. By the way, teacher, have you got any clues about the toxicity of the Venomous Armored Insect?¡±

    Xiao Yixin yed his role in all respects. Not only he was tricked by Lin Mengya, but also the poison in his body became the key to eliminating the gue.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t sacrifice for nothing, because he would naturally benefit from it in the future.

    Although her teacher was engaged in his research, after reading his prescription Lin Mengya noticed that her teacher seemed to have run into a bottleneck.

    ¡°s, I haven¡¯t seen the finished product, so I can only make a rough guess now. By the way, I heard from Prince Yu that there is a doctor in Yunzhou who can cure the gue. We can ask him about it after we get there. Maybe we will get more clues.¡±

    Baili Rui stopped writing, stretched himself, and began to chat with her.

    ¡°I have an intuition that this doctor is not simple, so I can¡¯tpletely trust him.¡±

    Lin Mengya put down the prescription in her hand and poured a cup of tea for her teacher.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He showed up exactly when everyone was dead. I¡¯m afraid he has ulterior motives.¡±

    Baili Rui took a sip of tea and told Lin Mengya about his thought which was also Lin Mengya¡¯s thought.

    Both the master and the disciple seemed to be nerds enjoying studying medical skills, but in fact, they were shrewd.

    ¡°By the way, teacher, I have an intuition that both the Immortal Powder Long Tianyu was poisoned with and the Venomous Armored Insect Xiao Yixin was poisoned with are not ordinary things. Even if they were secretly developed by someone, the person, who can improve your old prescription, must have his unique skill in making poisons. Have you thought of anyone who could be this person?¡±

    The Immortal Powder and the gue probably had something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.

    However, no matter how powerful a gang was, they needed professionals in making poisons and medical skills.

    Since now she couldn¡¯t find any evidence against the Candle Dragon Cult, she might as well nibble everything of the Candle Dragon Cult through these clues.

    ¡°Those who canpare with me are all old monsters. A genius like your master couldn¡¯t even be seen in a hundred years. Nevertheless, although those old monsters are wayward, they have long restrained themselves because of their old age. In addition, they all have their descendants. A wicked deed like this will probably bring harm to their descendants. However, if you want to investigate into it, I can help you.¡±

    Although Baili Rui was bragging, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else that Baili Rui¡¯s had the best medical skills among his peers indeed.

    With the help of her teacher, she would definitely be able to find some clues.

    ¡°Mengya, I have to tell you something.¡±

    As Baili Rui said, he suddenly became serious.

    Even Lin Mengya could not help feeling a little nervous. Could it be the trouble?

    ¡°Teacher, please go ahead.¡±

    Baili Rui looked at his beloved disciple with aplicated expression and sighed with nk eyes as if he had returned to decades ago.

    ¡°Both the art of medicine and the art of poison have their own sources. In fact, our sect is closely rted to the Lieyun State. The Baili family used to be a notable family in the Lieyun State. The Xin family, who now holds the positions of Imperial Preceptor and High Priest, wasn¡¯t even qualified to carry shoes for our Baili family back then!¡±

 Chapter 579 - Unique

    <h4>Chapter 579 Unique</h4>

    Speaking of this, Baili Rui involuntarily showed some pride on his face.

    That was the pride that was deeply rooted in his heart and would never be damaged because of temporary falling.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s brows gradually furrowed.

    Why was it another thing rted to the Lieyun State?

    The Immortal Powder was also rted to the Lieyun State. In this period of time, it seemed that all the poisons rted to the Candle Dragon Cult had something to do with the Lieyun State.

    She secretly sighed in her heart and thought that there seemed to be countless connections between her and the Lieyun State.

    ¡°However,ter on, the master of the Baili family, who was my father, led the entire family to move to the Jin State for some unknown reason. But even so, our Baili family¡¯s skills of making poisons were still unparalleled in the world. The Xin family used a lot of their connections in order to get our Baili family¡¯s secret prescriptions. However, the Xin family is also a family making poisons for generations. If there¡¯s someone in this world capable of changing my prescription, it probably could only be someone from the Xin family.¡±

    The Xin Family? Lin Mengya frowned tightly because Xin Li¡¯s vicious means were still vivid in her mind.

    Xin Li had once threatened her to keep an eye on Xiaoyu and forbid him from returning to the Lieyun State.

    It seemed that Xiaoyu¡¯s identity was not as simple as she had thought.

    ¡°Actually, I came into contact with someone from the Xin family by ident once.¡±

    As soon as Lin Mengya said that, Baili Rui grabbed her wrist nervously.

    After feeling her pulse and thinking for a while, he slowly let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Teacher, why are you so nervous? You scared me.¡±

    Lin Mengya retracted her wrist and looked at the serious teacher in front of her, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    God, if Xin Li had poisoned her, she would have been killed a long time ago!

    ¡°You must stay away from the members of the Xin family as much as possible. They are a group of lunatics. In my father¡¯s generation, there was someone from the Xin family who killed more than a thousand girls in order to develop the skill of retaining a youthful look. The members of the Xin family are as vicious as snakes and scorpions.¡±

    Baili Rui seemed to harbor an undying hatred for the members of the Xin family, but he exuded deep fear in his tone at the same time.

    Lin Mengya seemed to think of something suddenly. She was surprised and suddenly realized something at the same time.

    ¡°Teacher, does the skill of retaining a youthful look you mention work by catalyzing some aphrodisiac and beauty-keeping medicinal herbs with girls¡¯ blood?¡±

    Baili Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at his student, wondering how she knew about this weird and bloody skill.

    ¡°So that exins it. Does it really have something to do with the Lieyun State?¡±

    Lin Mengya was shocked and could not help muttering to herself.

    Seeing his student¡¯s reaction, Baili Rui did not urge her to exin her words despite his anxiety.

    It seemed that the crimes the Xin familymitted were still spreading silently in secret.

    ¡°Teacher, I adopted a younger brother who is from the Lieyun State. Later, an evil person named Xin Li from the Xin family once came to warn me not to let my younger brother return to the Lieyun State. However, my younger brother¡¯s family found him and took him backter. In this case, will my younger brother be in danger?¡±

    Everything was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.

    If what Lin Mengya predicted was true, Xiaoyu would be in a very dangerous situation.

    Even Long Tianyu, who had refrained himself and been secretly protected by his father since he was a child, copsed at the first blow when confronting the Candle Dragon Cult, not to mention Xiaoyu who grew up in another country.

    ...

    She... she was so muddle-headed!

    At that time, she should not let Xiaoyu go with those people at any cost!

    ¡°Xin Li? I haven¡¯t heard of him. Nevertheless, if he is the heir of the Xin family, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Do you know why the Xin family is so inhuman?¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head. Xin Li¡¯s means were so cruel and weird that she even couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared when she thought of it now.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the blood of the lineal descendants of the Xin family is poisonous. All the male adults of the Xin family die of violent death when they are 35 years old. Although the female adults won¡¯t die, they get old rapidly after turning 35 years old. That¡¯s the reason why they came up with the skill of retaining a youthful look. However, as far as I know, even if they have tried all they could, none of them can survive after turning 40 years old. It is said that there is a highly favored imperial concubine from the Xin family in the Imperial Pce of the Lieyun state. However, as long as she turns 35 years old, all the honor and favor she gets will disappear. Therefore, the members of the Xin family are so irritable and capricious. Moreover, the toxin only works in the blood of the members of the major branch of the Xin family, while those born of a member of the Xin Family and an outsider could grow up safely. Therefore, the Xin family is so crazy.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher¡¯s words did notfort her, they exined to her why the Xin family was so inhuman.

    However, although they were pitiful, it was extremely sinister to sacrifice other people¡¯s lives to prolong theirs.

    Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t sent any message for a long time. Lin Mengya hoped that he was fine.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. Forget it. I¡¯ll think of another way to deal with this matter. Thank you for your hard work, teacher. However, after we get through this, are you going to continue living in the dungeon? You and Yunzhu have wasted so much time. I think you might as well marry her as soon as possible?¡±

    Holding back her worry, Lin Mengya deliberately picked up a rxing and yful topic.

    Baili Rui, who was steady, looked like a fogy in front of his student.

    Nevertheless, he was a responsible man, and what his student said was exactly what he was thinking.

    ¡°s, I do want to marry her, but your subordinate is unwilling to marry me.¡±

    So that was it. Lin Mengya covered her small mouth to hide her snigger and lowered her voice to say in a wicked tone.

    ¡°I will take actions at yourmand. I promise that you will be able to marry her.¡±

    Baili Rui nced at his student, and suddenly drew arge piece of gold from his bosom. Although he looked indifferent, his words made Lin Mengyaugh so hard that she almost had a stomachache.

    ¡°This is a reward for making her agree to marry me. It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Puff, her teacher was acted as quickly as usual.

    Lin Mengya weighed the gold ingot in her hands and found that it weighed ten liang.

    She put it in her purse with a smile and winked at her teacher.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    After that, Lin Mengya returned to her carriage with the heavy gold.

    Long Tianyu had finished his talk with Xiao Yixin. At this moment, he was sitting behind a small wooden desk and reading a military book quietly.

    Hearing something, he immediately raised his head and looked at Lin Mengya. Then he got up, took her hand, and gently pulled her to his side.

    He covered her legs with a wool nket. It was still cold. The girl, who was thin and weak, could not stand the cold.

    ¡°Taro, I seem to have done something wrong.¡±

    Lin Mengya was no longer as clever and witty as when she was in front of her teacher. In front of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya could show all her worries.

    He looked at her with distress and held her into his arms, wondering how many worries this slender girl bore.

    ¡°No matter what you have done wrong, in my opinion, you are always right.¡±

    His words made her feel a little embarrassed.

    Lin Mengya sighed and told him what she was worried about.

    ¡°I¡¯m so worried about Xiaoyu. I wish I didn¡¯t let him go at that time. Do you know? In the yard where I was detained, Sumei and the others catalyzed the medicine with girls¡¯ blood. The teacher said that it¡¯s done by the Xin family in Lieyun. At that time, Xin Li came to warn me. I thought... I thought it¡¯s all just talk, but now it seems to be me who pushed Xiaoyu into hell.¡±

    As she said, she unconsciously grasped the front of Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her little hands.

    Her furrowed brows showed her insoluble worry and self-me.

    Long Tianyu held her firmly in his arms. Sometimes, he wished she were stupider and sillier so that she could probably have fewer worries.

    However, he just liked her cleverness, although most of the smart people would be less happy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Not to mention you, even my father and I didn¡¯t get the information. In fact, it was right for you to let Xiaoyu go back. He doesn¡¯t belong here. If you force him to stay here, it will be bad for him instead.¡±

    Lin Mengya understood what he said.

    However, she regarded Xiaoyu as her biological younger brother, which was the reason why she was so worried.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya suddenly seemed to have figured out something.

    ¡°If we can restrain the forces of the Candle Dragon Cult in our country, they may have their hands full so that they can¡¯t deal with Xiaoyu, right? Although the Candle Dragon Cult isrge, sometimes such aplicated organization has weaker horizontal deployment. What¡¯s more, after so many years, plenty of countries have noticed their forces. The people they can dispatch are not necessarily more than those we can dispatch! We struck them in the Nation of Lintian when they were unprepared. The forces of other countries can¡¯t invade the Jin State in a short time. Taro, don¡¯t you think my analysis right?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked at Long Tianyu expectantly.

    Long Tianyu tapped the tip of her upright nose with his long and slender index finger.

    Under Long Tianyu¡¯s doting eye, Lin Mengya knew that she was right this time.

    ¡°My princess, why are you so smart?¡±

    His heart was filled with pride for his little girl.

    Not only was his princess beautiful, but she was also of noble birth. Most importantly, she was even more cunning than a fox.

    There was probably no other girl in Dajin and even around the world deserving his satisfaction and favor more than his princess.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m still worried about him. By the way, Xiu invited me to visit the Lieyun State. If we have some time in the future, let¡¯s go together. The teacher said that the Lieyun State is a sacred ce for every doctor specializing in making poisons. I really want to see how those poisonous insects, poisonous flowers, and poisonous herbs coexist peacefully.¡±

    Her words...

    Long Tianyu forced a smile.

    Look, his princess was indeed extraordinary.

    Even her hobby was weirder than that of an ordinary person.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it when we get a chance in the future.¡±

    Long Tianyu agreed perfunctorily, while secretly swearing in his heart.

    He must try all he could to dispel Lin Mengya¡¯s weird idea for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 580 - What Happened Before

    <h4>Chapter 580 What Happened Before</h4>

    It waste at night, and it was a rare opportunity for them to camp in the wild.

    They did that in order to throw off the spies. Information went out fast in popted ces.

    Therefore, they had to take a route along which there were few inhabitants.

    Although it was inte spring, it was still a little cold at night.

    They lit a fire at the campsite. Lin Mengya had Long Tianyu¡¯s cloak draped over her shoulders, and her white face looked differently delicate against the warm light of the fire.

    ¡°Stop staying outside and go back to sleep.¡±

    Long Tianyu poured a cup of hot water from the stove and put it in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    This time, they were well-prepared, so they got everything they needed even in the wild.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve slept for a whole day, so I¡¯m not sleepy now. However, Xiu is not used to traveling in such a shaking carriage. She probably has fallen asleep now.¡±

    Baili Rui and Xiu both slept in the carriage, while the rest of them slept in the simple tents they set up beside the carriage.

    It was very quiet in the forest, so Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have to worry about being ambushed.

    She had not felt so peaceful for a long time.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been tired along the way. But the condition in Yunzhou is more difficult than that here. You have to get through a hard time.¡±

    As Long Tianyu said apologetically, he gently held her into his arms.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not here to enjoy life anyway. By the way, in Yunzhou, there are some ces where I can go while you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about me. My master has spent a lot of effort treating me, so this kind of poison can¡¯t do any harm to me. I have an intuition that they will do harm to you.¡±

    Baili Rui had indeed said that.

    But he only said that Lin Mengya had a very special constitution, so ordinary poisons could not work in her body.

    Only she knew that when she came here through time traveled, the poison deep-rooted in her body had mutated identally.

    An ordinary person would have been dead a long time ago with such a poison in her body.

    However, she was still alive and kicking. Even she couldn¡¯t exin why.

    Therefore, those poisons less potent than the poison in her body could do no harm to her.

    However, she did not know how long she could hold on by fighting poison with poison.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you take the risk alone. By the way, I¡¯m wondering if Mr. Baili has developed the antidote.¡±

    Obviously, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this.

    Lin Mengya looked gentle and agreeable, but she was actually more steadfast than anyone else.

    His constant opposition would arouse Lin Mengya¡¯s rebellion.

    After such a long time, Long Tianyu had gradually known about her character.

    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart but had made up her mind at the same time.

    ¡°It actually has something to do with the teacher. However, the teacher still needs some time. I think after we get there, we should go with the teacher to see the patients who have been cured. The teacher also thinks that the doctor is probably not simple.¡±

    This was exactly what Long Tianyu was thinking.

    He nodded, and the two of them exchanged a few more words before Lin Mengya got up and walked towards the carriage.

    ¡°Thank you, Mengya.¡±

    In the dim light, Xiao Yixin¡¯s face was full of sincere gratitude.

    Lin Mengya smiled and subconsciously nced at Long Tianyu, who was standing by the fire and giving instructions to the others.

    She was wondering what the guy had told Xiao Yixin so that Xiao Yixin showed such great gratitude towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. In any case, you and my brother have been friends since childhood. Besides, the Xiao family is worth my help.¡±

    She was so straightforward again that Xiao Yixin involuntarily smiled bitterly in his heart.

    That was the way the members of the Lin family had always been. They would never hide their true intentions because of anything.

    However, the more straightforward Lin Mengya was, the more he felt ashamed of himself.

    After all, he didn¡¯t deserve her.

    ¡°I... I know that. But I want to tell you something.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at Xiao Yixin in confusion.

    Xiao Yixin looked at her seriously. What would it be?

    ¡°In fact, there was a secret behind the death of Aunt Lin. They all said that she died because she was deficient in vital energy and blood after exhausting her strength. However, my mother and Aunt Lin were very close friends. Before her delivery, she once told my mother that someone intended to hurt her.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Yixin.

    She had never heard of this before.

    ¡°But since Aunt Xiao knows it, why didn¡¯t she mention it to my father?¡±

    When Lin Mengya spoke of this, Xiao Yixin showed a trace of helplessness on his face.

    ¡°Do you still remember that just a few months after Aunt Lin¡¯s death, the Empress forced Uncle Lin to marry his current wife? However, on the night before Uncle Lin¡¯s wedding, my mother was summoned to the imperial pce by the Empress. My mother had never mentioned anything about it since then.¡±

    So that exined it!

    Lin Mengya stood there while sorting out the useful information in her mind.

    ¡°In that case, how did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°At that time, Nansheng and I were children, so we often yed together. When Aunt Lin talked with my mother, I happened to be hiding in the room, so I heard these words. I used to think that I got it wrong. However, during the period when I stayed in the prince¡¯s mansion, someone from Lin¡¯s Mansion once came to bring you something. I identally took a look and recognized that it was the old maid who took care of Aunt Lin at that time. Moreover, I saw Aunt Lin secretly pour the miscarriage prevention medicine served by her. Later, I inquired about it and found out that this old maid turned out to be Madame Lin¡¯s close servant now.¡±

    What? Her mother¡¯s death had something to do with Shangguan Qing!

    Lin Mengya froze for a moment, and countless pieces of information gathered in her mind.

    ¡°Thank you. I should think about it. Also, don¡¯t mention it to anyone.¡±

    Xiao Yixin naturally knew it. He nodded and walked back to his carriage.

    Lin Mengya, who was a little confused, climbed into the carriage and sat on her seat.

    If what Xiao Yixin said was true, the Empress and Shangguan Qing plotted to kill her mother.

    However, how could her mother, who was smart with high medical skills, be killed by them by such means?

    The only exnation was that her mother had some scruples at that time so that she could not fight back.

    However, she mentioned it to her good friend, Xiao Yixin¡¯s mother. Why did she do that?

    Even if the Empress intended to kill her so that the Empress¡¯s younger sister could marry into the Lin family, she would not be killed.

    ...

    What exactly had happened back then?

    Lin Mengya gradually formed horrible spection. No, she hoped that it would not be the truth!

    After thinking confusedly for a whole night, Lin Mengya managed to calm herself down.

    Xiao Yixin probably wanted to remind her. After all, he was just an onlooker rather than getting involved in it, so he might not know the whole story.

    She decided to visit Aunt Xiao after handling the business and returning to the Capital City.

    If her mother was really killed by the Empress and Shangguan Qing, she would definitely make them pay for it with their lives!

    Xiao Yixin was a man of his word. For the time being, she didn¡¯t want Long Tianyu to know it.

    The gue had caused him a lot of trouble. If she brought it up at this time, she would definitely put him in a more difficult situation.

    Nevertheless, she could ask Yunzhu and the others to investigate it secretly.

    After a night¡¯s rest, Xiu regained her energy.

    Early in the morning, she stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side and told her all kinds of jokes.

    This girl was so sweet. Knowing that Lin Mengya was in a bad mood, she tried her best to amuse her.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to try so hard to tell me jokes. I¡¯m just not used to traveling for a long time. By the way, you should listen to me, because we are going to carry out a dangerous mission. Do you get it?¡±

    Xiu nodded hurriedly, but the next moment, she mysteriously whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Sister Mengya, I seem to have smelled the mustard seeds from someone in our team. This kind of thing can only be found on those who raise venomous insects in the south of Lieyun.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu, who showed a disdainful look, and wondered why Xiu had a nose even more sensitive than hers.

    ¡°Mustard seeds. What are they used for? Are they poisonous?¡±

    Xiu shook her head and continued whispering in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    ¡°No. They are used to control venomous insects. However, they are usually used to control very fierce venomous insects. Those who go there for some business must take the mustard seeds with them just in case. Even my uncle rarely goes there. I heard that the members of their tribe like to eat children¡¯s flesh! They are all bad guys!¡±

    After hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya understood what she meant.

    Could it be that the spies sent by their enemies had infiltrated their team?

    That was impossible. This time, the entourage was personally selected by Long Tianyu, so they should be absolutely loyal to him.

    If there were still some spies among them, Long Tianyu might have a terrible perception.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve made a mistake? Also, have you noticed it since you set out?¡±

    Xiu shook her head and thought for a while.

    After that, she seemed to have realized something and replied.

    ¡°No. I seem to... seem to have smelled it since you joined us. The mustard seeds have a very faint smell, so ordinary people can¡¯t notice them. But because the members of our Dongfang family have soaked our nose in a kind of medicinal liquid, we are particrly sensitive to this smell.¡±

    So that exined it. That was to say, someone infiltrated their team after they joined.

    But when they joined, their entourage was the same, and they just changed their horses and carriages.

    Could it be that the spies were among the people they brought?

    ¡± I¡¯m going to ask Long Tianyu about it. By the way, you said that this thing can control venomous insects. In this case, can they control a kind of venomous insect named the Venomous Armored Insect?¡±

 Chapter 581 - The Smell of Mustard Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 581 The Smell of Mustard Seeds</h4>

    ¡°Of course, it can, but sister, how do you know the Venomous Armored Insect? It¡¯s used to punish the traitors in the southern tribes. My uncle saw it once. It¡¯s very evil.¡±

    Xiu said with undisguised disgust in her clear eyes.

    The Venomous Armored Insect must be so evil that even the members of the Dongfang Family couldn¡¯t stand it.

    However, if there was really someone among them using the Venomous Armored Insects, even if she couldn¡¯t tell it, the one could definitely not hide it from her teacher.

    In this case, there was only one possibility.

    Among these people, there might be someone who had touched the Venomous Armored Insects or mustard seeds.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya thought it the most possible answer.

    ¡°Brother Li Jia, please ask His Highness toe here.¡±

    She lifted the curtain and talked to a highly trained guard protecting her along the way.

    This man was one of Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand men. Although he didn¡¯t talk much, he was very steady and capable.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s order, Li Jia answered in a low voice and went forward on his horse.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Long Tianyu toe. He lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at her nervously with his nted eyes.

    Nevertheless, when he saw Lin Mengya¡¯s ruddy face, he gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with you?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t know why Long Tianyu had always treated her as a fragile paper doll since she was injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so fragile. I ask you toe here because Xiu found something and I want to talk it over with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and then asked Xiu to tell Long Tianyu about the connection between mustard seeds and the Venomous Armored Insect.

    After hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Long Tianyu frowned tightly.

    He must be doing the same as Lin Mengya, thinking who was most likely to be the one.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not necessarily rted to the spies. Just now Xiu also said that those who touch the mustard seeds by ident will also have the smell. Among these people, there may be some who came back from the epidemic area in Yunzhou.¡±

    Lin Mengya said slowly. Long Tianyu took a deep look at her and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°There are about four or five people returning from the epidemic area. However, they all stayed in the rear for passing messages and have never been to the depths of the epidemic area. Does it mean that the one controlling the Venomous Armored Insects is likely to be hiding in the rear?¡±

    These words provided evidence of Lin Mengya¡¯s point of view. The gue was caused by poison.

    Otherwise, why was the most important element of the poison being the powder of the Venomous Armored Insects?

    Now, why did they discover the mustard seeds which could control the Venomous Armored Insects?

    All of these made quite an odd coincidence.

    ¡°That may not be the case. After all, most of the cities in Yunzhou are empty now. The surrounding prefectures don¡¯t dare to send people there to help. If this person intended to spread the poison to other ces, he could hide among the refugees and move to other ces to avoid attracting attention.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s spection made sense.

    If the gue was caused by poison, it could only be spread in a limited area.

    In particr, only a certain amount of this kind of poison could cause death.

    That was to say, this person hid among the refugees and almost went all over Yunzhou.

    This person was quite scheming and cruel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to make some arrangements immediately.¡±

    Long Tianyu understood the severe situation, so he immediately went to give the order to help the refugees settle down.

    In the carriage, Xiu rolled her big eyes, at a loss what to do in such a serious atmosphere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your sensitive nose helped us today.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought that she scared Xiu, so she involuntarily lowered her voice tofort Xiu.

    However, Xiu shook her head and somehow looked grim.

    ¡°Sister, you misunderstand. I¡¯m not scared. It¡¯s just that you seem to suggest that someone has been using the Venomous Armored Insects. But five years ago, the tribe has been exterminated. The porter of our Dongfang Family went to have a look and said that there was no one in the stockaded vige and the mustard seeds in the surrounding forests were gone along with them. Could the one using the Venomous Armored Insects be a ghost?¡±

    Hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya froze slightly.

    ¡°They disappeared five years ago. Maybe they moved somewhere else.¡±

    However, Xiu shook her head desperately and said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. The mustard seeds can only be nted on that mountain and can¡¯t survive in other ces by any means. Their tribe makes a living by controlling the venomous insects. Therefore, they can¡¯t leave without mustard seeds. Otherwise, those venomous insects will bite them.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who had just cleared up her thoughts, became confused again.

    The members of the only tribe, that could control the Venomous Armored Insects with mustard seeds, had all disappeared five years ago.

    Lin Mengya thought it must have something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Lin Mengya felt her heart sank. Besides the Xin family which made poisons for generations, now even a tribe controlling the venomous insects got involved in it.

    What exactly did the Candle Dragon Cult want to do?

    ¡°Mengya, they are all here.¡±

    While she was lost in thought, Long Tianyu¡¯s deep voice suddenly came from outside.

    Lin Mengya put away her thoughts and got out of the carriage with Xiu.

    In the open space in front of the carriage, five attendants in their full armor were looking at them nervously.

    Lin Mengya showed a gentle smile and spoke softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Hearing that all of you came back from the epidemic area, I just want to give you a simple check-up in case you are infected with the gue.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the five men looked even more nervous.

    They all came back from the epidemic area and had seen that kind of horrible disease with their own eyes. At the moment, the five of them were very anxious to have themselves checked carefully by Lin Mengya so that they could rest assured.

    Lin Mengya gave a hint to Xiu, whose nose was very sensitive to mustard seeds.

    As long as she identified the smell carefully, she could definitely discover the person who had touched the mustard seeds.

    However, perhaps because it was after a long time, Xiu only locked on her target to two of them in the end.

    Seeing Xiu vaciting and trying hard to find out the one, Lin Mengya had no choice but to wait patiently.

    Meanwhile, the two men¡¯s foreheads were covered with cold sweat.

    They were probably praying in their hearts and wished they were not infected.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him.¡±

    After her attempt, Xiu finally pointed at one of them.

    At the moment, they showedpletely different expressions. The one Xiu didn¡¯t point at was naturally beaming with joy and d that it was a false rm.

    Meanwhile, the other one was grief-stricken as if bereaved of parents and almost burst into tears on the spot.

    ¡°Your Highness, please save me.¡±

    The pale-faced attendant thought that he had been infected.

    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu waved his hand as a hint for the other four of them to leave.

    Lin Mengya looked at the attendant in front of her. Although he was a little timid, no one could remain calm in front of death.

    Moreover, it was such a painful way of dying. Their fear could only show that the poison was way too deadly and weird.

    ¡°Take it easy. In fact, it doesn¡¯t mean that you are incurable. Besides, you are not infected with the gue. I just want to ask you a few questions by keeping you here.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle tone set the attendant¡¯s mind at rest.

    At this moment, he had been frightened out of his wits. Of course, he would do whatever Lin Mengya asked.

    ¡°Have you ever encountered any strange people in the epidemic area? In addition to the people we sent, did you have any close contact with anyone else?¡±

    It was important. After all, he was sent by Long Tianyu to pass messages.

    Therefore, he should not be able toe into contact with ordinary people.

    Moreover, the soldiers in charge of the rescue were transferred there after the outbreak of the gue.

    ording to her spection, the person, who spread the poison, should be disguised as a refugee so that he could carry out his mission easily.

    The attendant tried hard to recall. After a long while, he said hesitantly.

    ¡°I was in charge of transmitting instructions., so I usually came into contact with the people from our military camp. Oh, I remember. Before I came here, I helped that doctor once. Except for him, there was no other outsider.¡±

    ¡°A doctor? Which doctor?¡±

    Lin Mengya continued asking. The man thought of it and immediately answered her.

    ¡°It¡¯s Doctor Gu. Thanks to him, those patients who were not seriously ill could recover. We all admire his benevolence, so as long as he needed help, everyone in our military camp would lend him a hand.¡±

    It turned out to be Doctor Gu who showed up suddenly.

    Lin Mengya did not expect that the person, who was most likely to control the Venomous Armored Insects, turned out to be this doctor.

    ¡°Well, what kind of person is Doctor Gu?¡±

    The attendant seemed to be very appreciative of Doctor Gu, so he spoke a lot on Doctor Gu¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Doctor Gu is a nice person. At that time, none of the army doctors was willing to go deep into the epidemic area. It was Doctor Gu who asked to get into the epidemic area and carry the wounded alone. Doctor Gu has amazing medical skills. With his medicinal sachets, none of us, who came to help, was infected with the gue. But the medicinal sachets were extremely precious. Doctor Gu took them back after we were done with them.¡±

    As soon as the attendant finished speaking, Lin Mengya and Xiu looked at each other and came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Well, thank you very much. Since you brought Doctor Gu¡¯s medicinal sachet with you, you wouldn¡¯t be infected with the gue.¡±

    After expressing her gratitude, Lin Mengya returned to the carriage with Xiu.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Long Tianyu to join them.

    ¡°What do you think of it?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya with an inquiring look, and Lin Mengya also showed the same expression.

    ¡°It seems to be him. However, the person has a great influence now. If we simply seize him, it will probably cause public anger.¡±

    Long Tianyu naturally had his considerations. At this point, Lin Mengya had the same attitude as him.

    ¡°The medicinal sachet could keep off the gue and has been touched by that person. In this case, Doctor Gu must be the one capable of controlling the Venomous Armored Insects. But what is he up to?¡±

 Chapter 582 - Bury the Babies Alive

    <h4>Chapter 582 Bury the Babies Alive</h4>

    If Doctor Gu was the one who spread the poison, then he could continue doing it and thus make the entire Jin State fall into panic.

    But now, he came forward to treat these patients. Did he do that just in order to buy popr support?

    But it was unlikely. Now that almost all people in Yunzhou had been dead, his buying popr support seemed to be meaningless.

    What exactly was this person up to?

    This discovery cast a conspiratorial shadow on their trip to Yunzhou, during which there were plenty of twists and turns.

    With doubts in mind, they all involuntarily wanted to arrive in Yunzhou as soon as possible.

    They kept moving in silence. Even Xiu, who was the liveliest, stayed in the carriage obediently every day and followed Lin Mengya like her tail.

    Baili Rui¡¯s gradually finished his research. Just judging from Xiao Yixin¡¯s gradual returning from a horrible-looking man to a handsome gentleman, they could tell that Baili Rui¡¯s research result worked.

    With her teacher as her backing, Lin Mengya finally had some confidence.

    ¡°Your Highness, we are now very close to the main camp of Yunzhou. There are small groups of refugees around. Please stay in the carriage with peace of mind.¡±

    Li Jia¡¯s warning came from outside. Lin Mengya, who was reading a medical book, raised her head and subconsciously looked out of the window of the carriage.

    Yunzhou used to be the birthce of the distinguished families of Dajin, as well as the grain storage of Dajin.

    But now, the fields, where the rice shoots had just sprouted, ally waste.

    The civilians no longer had the mood to work in the fields. In the surrounding fields, there were only birds still pecking something as their food joyfully.

    Although it was said that there were some refugees on the way, they only ran into a few sallow and emaciated people who were in a rush.

    In the past, a quarter of the poption of Dajin had lived in Yunzhou. But now, with a vast expanse of fields around, it was no longer as prosperous as before.

    It seemed that how to restore Yunzhou after the gue would be a bigger problem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be tough on them. If they need food or money, we can give them.¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart. The current situation was more serious than she had thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Jia immediately went to transmit the order. Nevertheless, their group was extremely conspicuous.

    There were refugees on the way from time to time, and they all wanted to leave this human purgatory as soon as possible. Meanwhile, they gradually went deeper into the epidemic area, which attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention.

    The reason why Lin Mengya and the others tried all they could to throw off the spies was that they wanted to keep Baili Rui¡¯s existence a secret.

    After they got here, more and more people came to their aid, which made it increasingly difficult for those spies to get close to them and find out the actual situation.

    The faint smell of the mugwort in the air made Lin Mengya realize that they had arrived at the base camp for treating the patients.

    Finally, the carriage stopped, and they heard some noises from outside.

    Long Tianyu lifted the curtain and looked a little hesitant.

    ¡°Here we are. You and Xiu should be careful.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn¡¯t know why Long Tianyu looked hesitant.

    However, when they got out of the carriage, they were involuntarily shocked by everything in front of them.

    Destitute and homeless refugees gathered inside and outside of the base camp.

    Despite the aid of the imperial government, an uneasy and desperate aura still spread throughout this area.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya and the others, they just showed a little curiosity in their eyes.

    Then the curiosity turned into deathly stillness.

    What the gue brought to the people here was not only the pain of losing their family members but also the frustrating despair.

    As Lin Mengya slowly walked through the crowd, their dark eyes made her heart tremble terribly.

    ¡°Madam, please save my baby! He¡¯s only five months old! Please give him a chance to survive.¡±

    Suddenly, a woman dressed in a cloth gown with her head and face filthy with grime rushed out of the crowd.

    She grasped the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s dress tightly with her dry and dark hands, but she couldn¡¯t squeeze any tears out of her eyes.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with your baby?¡±

    Lin Mengya hurriedly helped the woman up, and the woman immediately pointed to the back of the row of tents and said.

    ¡°Doctor... Doctor Gu said that my son is infected with the gue, so he must be buried alive. Otherwise, he will infect the others... Madam, please save my baby!¡±

    What? There was such a thing?

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looked at each other and quickly followed the woman to the back of the tents.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect to hear babies¡¯ cries as soon as they got there.

    There was a waist-deep hole in the open space behind the tents.

    Around the hole, there were plenty of babies who were still in their swaddling clothes.

    ¡°My baby! My baby! Doctor Gu, please do me a favor! I am willing to die instead of my baby. Please spare my baby!¡±

    On the periphery, many soldiers tried to stop the crying women.

    However, those heart-wrenching cries made the others anxious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? These babies are the transmitters of the gue. I tried hard to suppress the gue. Do you want all the people in Dajin to die with you? Besides, they¡¯re just babies. Even if you sacrifice them, you will have another baby sooner orter.¡±

    Azy and displeased voice came out of the tent.

    Lin Mengya felt a surge of great fury went up in her heart.

    What was he talking about? He just treated human lives as grass!

    Unfortunately, she had misjudged the doctor from his reputation.

    On hearing that these babies might infect them, arge number of refugees gradually surrounded the babies.

    However, all of them looked cold and cruel.

    Their eyes were so cold that even thest trace of pity of human disappeared in their eyes.

    ¡°Doctor Gu, I¡¯m begging you to show some mercy! My Xiao Sanzi is only a month old. How could he be infected with the gue? Doctor Gu, I¡¯ll kowtow to you. Please!¡±

    In the camp, the mothers pleaded in a particrly tragic way.

    However, even so, those, who were afraid of being infected with the gue, remained indifferent.

    Some of them even rubbed their hands together and were anxious to kill these innocent babies as soon as possible.

    Lin Mengya managed to suppress her anger, took the woman¡¯s hand, and approached the baby step by step.

    ¡°Who are you? Doctor Gu said that no one is allowed to get close!¡±

    Unexpectedly, they were stopped by a soldier.

    Lin Mengya nced at him coldly and said.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Her cold tone and the sudden burst of deterrent made the soldier take a step back involuntarily.

    While the soldier froze there, Lin Mengya led the woman to the open space where the babies were ced.

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob...¡±

    Although they were still babies, they probably cried out of instinct.

    These babies seemed to have sensed the danger around them, but they were so weak that they were unable to resist at all.

    So they could only summon their parents to protect them by crying.

    Lin Mengya felt extremely distressed but was even more furious at the same time.

    What fu*king doctor was he? How could he kill these innocent babies?

    Such a person was simply unqualified to be a human!

    ¡°Who dares to stir up trouble here?¡±

    The soldier went into the tent to report. After a while, a white figure came out of the tent and said loudly.

    It seemed that this person was the so-called Doctor Gu.

    However, he seemed to be different from the person described by the messenger.

    Lin Mengya stared at the man with unfriendly eyes. However, the next moment, Lin Mengya felt that this man might not be Doctor Gu who saved people from the gue.

    It was because he didn¡¯t carry any mustard seeds.

    The Shen Nung system had formed theponent model of mustard seeds after examining the messenger soldier.

    However, from the moment she came in until now, it did not detect any trace of mustard seeds.

    It only meant that the person using mustard seeds might not be in the camp now.

    Moreover, the person hadn¡¯t shown up in the camp for a few days.

    ¡°Are you Doctor Gu?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the guy showing an impatient look in front of her.

    He was not ugly but looked quite hostile. He looked like a local hooligan rather than a doctor who saved the dead and healed the wounded.

    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m Doctor Gu. Who are you? But in any case, I¡¯m the one who treated everyone here. Do you want to disregard everyone¡¯s lives for the sake of a few babies?¡±

    His words provoked the public¡¯s anger.

    Almost everyone red at Lin Mengya angrily.

    She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so shameless.

    ¡°Well, since you say that these babies are the source of the gue, I will take care of them with their mother. In this case, we will be infected first even if there will be anyone infected. However, if we all survive, Doctor Gu, you should give us an exnation, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    He thought that Lin Mengya would y hardball with him. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya made a concession and negotiated with the shameless Doctor Gu.

    ...

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengya was going to do, but he didn¡¯t move and just stood behind her to protect her.

    ¡°Who... who do you think you are! How dare you refute what I said? Come on, bury those evil babies!¡±

    Doctor Gu rolled his eyes and attempted to bury the babies by force.

    However, Lin Mengya showed the seal of the princess hanging on her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m Princess Yu, the special envoy sent by the emperor for relieving the people in the gue. Doctor Gu, I¡¯ve been tolerant of you for the sake of your contribution in treating the patients. Now, do you think nothing of the emperor by saying that? Moreover, I ask to take care of these babies personally. Even if they are really the source of the gue, I¡¯ll be the one infected. However, why do you still insist on pushing me even when I made such a concession? Or if you don¡¯t kill these babies, your lies will be exposed!¡±

    Doctor Gu gasped with surprise, while Long Tianyu also understood Lin Mengya¡¯s shrewdness.

 Chapter 583 - Keep Them Alive

    <h4>Chapter 583 Keep Them Alive</h4>

    Judging from the reaction of the onlookers just now, Lin Mengya clearly knew Doctor Gu was more influential than she had thought.

    If she put pressure on Doctor Gu with Long Tianyu¡¯s identity as soon as she showed up, it would arouse the dissatisfaction of the civilians in the camp instead.

    Moreover, those soldiers seemed to have been brainwashed by Doctor Gu.

    If a riot broke out, there would be no way to save these innocent babies.

    Fortunately, Doctor Gu was not quite smart.

    He fell into Lin Mengya¡¯s trap in a short conversation with her.

    At this moment, he had no way to back down.

    Knowing Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, the surrounding refugees were all shocked.

    After hearing that she was willing to take care of these babies, they had no reason to continue standing in her way.

    After all, since someone as noble as Princess Yu could take care of these babies, they had better wait and see.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re risking our lives! Even you are Princess Yu, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Doctor Gu no longer sounded as confident as before.

    Instead, he sounded a little hoarse and forced. Of course, Lin Mengya knew that he was afraid that his secret would be found out, so she immediately set a trap for him after hearing what he said.

    ¡°Doctor Gu, you are really worried about it. How about my taking care of these babies beside the camp? In this way, there won¡¯t be any risk of infecting others. Doctor Gu, doctors are benevolent. You actually intend to bury these babies for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Mengya put Doctor Gu in a difficult position with a few words.

    Now it was really hard for him to back down.

    Although most of the onlookers were indifferent, there were still some soft-hearted women, who couldn¡¯t bear to see those poor babies crying piteously for food die in this way.

    So they involuntarily joined Lin Mengya in pleading Doctor Gu.

    Lin Mengya bent down and picked up one of the babies, who looked lovely and naughty.

    At that time, the baby had been tired from crying. Hey in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms naturally with his head tilted and gradually fell asleep.

    ¡°Guys, I want to stop this gue as much as you do. Nevertheless, all babies here are the most precious to their parents. If it were your baby who is going to be buried today, would you give your baby a chance?¡±

    Lin Mengya said in a gentle and sincere tone, which could easily move people¡¯s hearts.

    At this moment, there was a burst of tender maternal brilliance on her delicate face.

    Not to mention those refugees, even the most iron-hearted person would be moved by her.

    ¡°Father, the little babies are so pitiful. Don¡¯t bury them, please!¡±

    A timid voice of a child came from the crowd.

    Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the voice and saw a little girl with two buns on her head.

    At this moment, the girl was looking pitifully at her father with a pair of big watery eyes.

    The man, who had been tough just now, somehow had his heart suddenly softened by his little daughter¡¯s childish words.

    After sighing in a low voice, he picked up his daughter with a pair of brawny hands.

    ¡°Her Highness is right. The babies are innocent. Why don¡¯t we do as Her Highness said?¡±

    A person with a softened heart brought about a chain of effects.

    It must be because Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle and sincere words were more moving than Doctor Gu¡¯s threat.

    There came voices echoing Lin Mengya¡¯s view continuously. Some old women, who had their children and even grandchildren, even volunteered to help Lin Mengya and the others take care of the babies.

    They said that it was well worth it if they could exchange their a few remaining years for the babies¡¯ lives.

    Children¡¯s innocence, mothers¡¯ tenderness, and fathers¡¯ sense of responsibility gradually melted the ice.

    Even Long Tianyu did not expect the situation to change so quickly.

    He involuntarily froze for a while, in which he nced at thedy, who lowered her head to look at the baby in her arms.

    She lifted the corners of her rosy lips to show a gentle smile at some point in time.

    Long Tianyu felt his heart skipped a beat when he saw her holding the baby in her arms.

    If it were their baby that she was holding in her arms¡ª

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling warm and seemed to be looking forward to it.

    ¡°Doctor Gu, please listen to the public opinion. These babies will definitely be grateful to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya held the baby in her arms and said softly.

    At this moment, female warmth and tenderness were actually more convincing than a cold threat.

    More and more people turned to support Lin Mengya.

    Seeing that he could no longer suppress the situation, Doctor Gu red at Lin Mengya with his gloomy eyes.

    He seemed to be ming her for meddling in his business.

    ¡°Humph, since that¡¯s the case, Your Highness, do as you please. However, I have to warn you. If you get everyone into trouble, you will have to bear the responsibility!¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile while ncing at the shameless Doctor Gu with her sharp eyes.

    He didn¡¯t have the smell of mustard seeds and didn¡¯t even wear a mask made of human skin.

    But he acted differently from the one everyone described.

    Could it be that this Doctor Gu was the real one but just showed his true features?

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya found it really necessary to investigate it carefully.

    Nevertheless, the most important thing right now was to help these babies and their mothers settle down properly.

    These babies here were all in their suckling period. She wondered what such a frightening experience would do to them and their mothers.

    ¡°Your Highness, please send some people to set up tents five miles away for us. Guys, thank you for your understanding and support. However, in order to prevent the gue from spreading, please don¡¯te near. Anyone willing to help should get a medicinal sachet from me first. Thank you for enduring this. His Highness has brought a lot of supplies for you, and they will be distributed to you in a while.¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed to enjoy great poprity among the refugees. After hearing her words, the refugees gradually dispersed.

    With no one stopping them, the mothers rushed to the edge of the deep hole one after another, cried with joy, and held their babies in their arms.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Your Highness, you... you¡¯re really a kind person!¡±

    The mothers of these babies had been choking with sobs.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and looked around, only to find something strange.

    There seemed to be only babies and their mothers around. Where had their fathers gone?

    ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t mention it. Get up. Your babies are still in their suckling period. Strong emotions could stop milk secretion so that your babies will starve. By the way, where are your husbands? Why are you and your babies left here without them?¡±

    Long Tianyu also noticed that something was wrong. He raised his eyebrows and stood behind Lin Mengya silently.

    They had formed a tacit understanding, so they naturally would not waste their time talking it over before Lin Mengya asked the women.

    ¡°We... we all came from another camp. Our family members are in different camps. Doctor Gu said that babies are young and easy to get sick, so he sent some people to bring us here.¡±

    A woman holding her baby tightly said in a low voice. Although her head and face were filthy with grime, Lin Mengya could still tell that this woman was dressed in satin clothes.

    After observing carefully for a while, Lin Mengya found that except for a few women dressed in coarse clothes, the rest of them here were all dressed in fine clothes.

    ¡°Madam, may I ask which family you married into?¡±

    The woman revealed a few wisps of bitterness before she spoke softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m the granddaughter-inw of the Xiao family in Yunzhou.¡±

    ¡°The Xiao Family? Is your husband from the same n as the Xiao Family in the capital?¡±

    Madam Xiao nodded in astonishment, while Lin Mengya was a little surprised.

    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Xiao Yixin¡¯s nsman here!

    ¡°Cousin-inw, why are you here?¡±

    Coincidentally, Xiao Yixin, who came to help at this moment, saw this woman by chance.

    Struck by strong emotions, he recognized her.

    After freezing for a while, Madam Xiao recognized that the man in front of her turned out to be her cousin from far away in the capital city.

    She burst into tears at once and spoke in a trembling voice as if she found the pivot.

    ¡°Cousin... I thought you... Good, good. Your brother will be very d to see you.¡±

    Lin Mengya found the family reunion very rare.

    However, she winked at Xiao Yixin, and Xiao Yixin immediately understood what she meant.

    As he tried tofort his cousin-inw, he was also trying to get some information out of her.

    ¡°These people are probably not selected at random.¡±

    Long Tianyu nced at Doctor Gu¡¯s tent and said with a hint of suppressed coldness in his tone.

    ...

    ¡°Yes, if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, most of these babies, who were going to be buried alive, are probably the descendants of those notable families.¡±

    At this point, Lin Mengya almost made the same guess.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had run into it today, these innocent babies would have been killed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him go, let alone those ns.¡±

    Long Tianyu said coldly with a sneer.

    As Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu, a few thoughts came to her mind.

    Soon, she looked at Long Tianyu with expectation and a hint of coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, he has been too radical. Although those ns are now like homeless dogs, they haveplicated connections. How can he, a little scoundrel, exterminate them?¡±

    Moreover, Doctor Gu sought trouble for himself.

    He just picked a wrong time by ying such a vicious trick when Long Tianyu was around.

    This time he was like a goblin bumping into the King of Hell, who was going to torture him so severely that he would rather die.

    ¡°In the next few days, I¡¯m going to take care of these babies and their mothers elsewhere. For the time being, I can¡¯t help you with the affairs in the camp. Come on, Prince Yu.¡±

 Chapter 584 - Sinister Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 584 Sinister Purpose</h4>

    Lin Mengya showed a bright smile because she knew that even without her around, Long Tianyu could handle it properly.

    He was such an outstanding man, but every time he was willing to stand behind her and protect her silently.

    ¡°We should think about it after returning to the capital this time.¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly said these inexplicable words. Lin Mengya froze and wondered what they should think about.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, we¡¯ve been married for a year. If we still got no good news, my father will send an imperial physician to treat me.¡±

    He told Lin Mengya explicitly and seriously. His princess was good in all respects, but she was a little insensitive to this kind of thing.

    Of course, Long Tianyu selectively ignored that he was no more sensitive than her in this respect.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Lin Mengya blushed in an instant. She red at the guy, who showed a wicked smile, and retorted in a low voice.

    Of course, Long Tianyu was just making fun of her. He had never thought of forcing her to do anything she didn¡¯t want to do.

    He smiled in a low voice, touched her head, and then went about his business.

    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya felt a little warm.

    Their child...

    To be honest, she suddenly got married without any preparation.

    Until now, she hadn¡¯tpletely gotten used to being a married woman.

    However, what was even more unbelievable was that although they had slept together many times intimately with a deep attachment to each other, he usually stopped at thest step.

    Every time, Long Tianyu could restrain himself. Could there be anything wrong with him?

    Lin Mengya furrowed her delicate eyebrows slightly, wondering if she should ask her teacher about it.

    With the help of Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guards, the tents were soon set up.

    Moreover, due to the need for special care for the babies and their mothers, Lin Mengya personally took Xiu to an empty city not far away to fetch a lot of clean quilts and nkets that could keep out the wind and the cold.

    However, the most unexpected thing was that several neat old women with gray hair volunteered to help take care of the babies.

    With these old women experienced in taking care of babies, the babies and their mothers in the camp soon settled down.

    Wooden stakes for istion were set up around the campsite and also served as drying racks at the moment.

    After Lin Mengya¡¯s careful examination, there were nomon bugs left on the bedding, not to mention the Venomous Armored Insects.

    The bedding of various colors covered the wooden stakes around the entire camp.

    Their hard work attached a vor of life to the clean and tidy temporary tents.

    ¡°Oh, Your Highness, how could we bother you with this kind of thing?¡±

    A woman snatched the wooden basin from Lin Mengya in a hurry. Inside the basin, there was some soft cloth that was found in the city and suitable for making clothes for the babies.

    Lin Mengya knew that the immunity the babies were born with was not so low.

    Nevertheless, simple disinfection should be done properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, we are going to live here for a period of time. It takes a lot of trouble to take care of the babies. I¡¯m not a baby. Just leave these things to me.¡±

    Lin Mengya refused with a smile and joined the women around her in crouching by the river and washing clothes.

    At this moment, the men, who had received the news, had rushed over from different campsites around.

    However, at this moment, they had no choice but to look at their family members across the river.

    They were all the most outstanding young men from aristocratic families. Even such a horrible gue could not erase the pride in their hearts.

    However, when these men were still busy with handling the affairs of the refugees, they did not expect that their wives and children would almost suffer such a disaster.

    Even so, they followed Long Tianyu¡¯s guards here in a hurry after arranging their business properly.

    Although they were separated by the shallow river, seeing that their wives and children were safe and sound, some of these men were silent with their eyes turning red.

    ¡°Liang¡¯er, take good care of our child and yourself!¡±

    After someone shouted, the rest of the men on this side also began to talk to their wives and children on the other side one after another.

    A few simple words put up an invisible bridge between the couples¡¯ hearts.

    It was not a matter of distance, life and death, or even the affection between husband and wife.

    Lin Mengya also raised her head and somehow met a pair of affectionate eyes fixed on her.

    She gave a bright smile. Although she had changed her fine clothes into coarse steel gray clothes.

    Her inky hair was tied into a sleek braid hanging on one side of her with no jewelry on her head.

    She wore no make-up, and even rolled up her sleeves and was washing clothes in the river.

    However, her smile impressed Long Tianyu for the rest of his life.

    He smiled and looked at his princess with a fascinated look. He was dressed in ck clothes and as calm as the night.

    Although he was standing behind the crowd, Lin Mengya could see no one else but him.

    nces and smiles expressed a stronger affection than words, and it was silently flowing between them.

    Lin Mengya naturally had her consideration when deciding to set up the isted campsite across the river.

    She had figured out a lot of things when she was on the river bank.

    Almost all the men from aristocratic families, who came here, were in the prime of their lives, and each of them seemed to be extremely shrewd and capable.

    Even those frommon families had their merits.

    She specially asked the woman who grabbed her clothes upon her arrival at the camp.

    It was not until then that she learned that the woman¡¯s father-inw was one of the most respected chefs in the local area.

    It seemed that these babies and women were carefully selected indeed.

    Fortunately, they came here quickly. Otherwise, more babies would have been killed by Doctor Gu.

    Moreover, this Doctor Gu was indeed not the one she thought.

    This Doctor Gu was the junior fellow apprentice of the real Doctor Gu, and they shared the same surname. Therefore, when the real Doctor Gu was not here, this guy was in charge of the camp.

    Humph, he just took advantage of the real Doctor Gu¡¯s power to do evil. Unexpectedly, he dared to do this kind of thing!

    After meeting Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya knew that the men from aristocratic families brought here by him would be an indispensable part of his power in the future.

    Therefore, she had to keep the babies and their mothers she took care of safe.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was busy with various work, these mesdames felt a little ttered.

    It should be noted that Lin Mengya, Princess Yu apanied by a retinue in the prince¡¯s mansion, now did all kinds of rough work for them.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was very serious in her work. It could be seen at a nce that she was not just performing her duty in a perfunctory manner.

    Such a Princess Yu terrified and impressed them at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You don¡¯t have to say Your Highness from now on. These rules are inapplicable here. My name is Lin Mengya. Those older than me can call me Mengya or younger sister. Those younger than me can call me elder sister. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    Lin Mengya took the initiative to lower herself, which naturally won the admiration of these women.

    She, who was dressed in coarse clothes, was no longer the princess high above the masses. Instead, she looked like their closest sister at home.

    They finished their work and settled everything in the evening.

    The babies had fallen asleep. Lin Mengya made temporary cradles for them with big baskets made of bamboo.

    The mothers were lying on soft and dry beds made of straws covered with soft and clean bedding which had the smell of sunshine and made them feel warm and at ease.

    In the tents, the mothers were either singing a beautiful luby in a low voice or holding her baby¡¯s little hand peacefully.

    In the orange candlelight, the mothers and the babies in the camp made a picture of countless touching scenes in the world.

    Lin Mengya, with antern in her hand, checked every tent carefully and gently.

    It was not until she was sure that the babies and their mothers were fine that she quietly breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her and Xiu¡¯s tent.

    At this moment, Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin were waiting for her in the tent.

    ¡°Are they all right?¡±

    Baili Rui nced at his student with admiration in his eyes.

    As a poison-making doctor, she was benevolent. Great, he had passed on his skills to the right person.

    ¡°Yes, everything has been arranged properly. However, is there really nothing wrong with these babies? I mean, did anyone do anything to them?¡±

    This was what Lin Mengya was most worried about. If anyone did anything to babies, especially this kind of babies incapable of talking, it would be difficult to detect.

    In addition to poisons, there were too many harmful things.

    Baili Rui stroked his beard with some hesitation in his eyes.

    ¡°I checked these babies. They indeed don¡¯t carry the poison refined from the Venomous Armored Insects. However, these babies have been nted with insect eggs.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lin Mengya was not the only one who was shocked. Xiu was also shocked.

    ¡°Are they the eggs of the Venomous Armored Insects? Those babies are doomed, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Xiu liked these babies very much, so she almost cried out.

    Lin Mengya immediately covered her mouth and warned her not to shout like this.

    If those mothers found out about this, the situation would be out of control again.

    ¡°Yes, but not exactly.¡±

    Baili Rui gave an ambiguous answer. However, hearing his words, Lin Mengya had her heart in her mouth again.

    ¡°Teacher, what do you mean by saying that?¡±

    After pondering for a while, Baili Rui said slowly.

    ¡°The Venomous Armored Insects can only y their role after their eggs break through the soil. Today we not only saved these babies but also saved more people by stopping Doctor Gu.¡±

 Chapter 585 - Execrable Motive

    <h4>Chapter 585 Execrable Motive</h4>

    Could it be¡ª

    ¡°You mean that Doctor Gu intended to bury these babies alive... in order to create more Venomous Armored Insects! However, Xiu and I did not find any trace of mustard seeds. How could he control the Venomous Armored Insects safely without mustard seeds?¡±

    Lin Mengya was puzzled. She once thought that Doctor Gu intended to deal with the aristocratic families in Yunzhou.

    Unexpectedly, there were the eggs of the Venomous Armored Insects nted in these babies.

    Could it be that she made a wrong guess?

    ¡°Humph, there must be someone helping us solve this mystery. Now, as long as you keep an eye on these babies, they will be fine.¡±

    Compared with Lin Mengya who was anxious and fearful, Baili Rui seemed to be calm.

    He must havee up with a way to deal with it.

    Although Lin Mengya was anxious, with her teacher by her side, she set her mind at rest.

    Therefore, what she should do at the moment was to take good care of those babies so that no one could do anything to them.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, I¡¯m sorry to keep you here to work.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to Xiao Yixin, who had been sitting aside without saying anything.

    In fact, he should stay by Long Tianyu¡¯s side to help him appease public feelings or give advice.

    Unexpectedly, she inadvertently let Xiao Yixin be one of the few men staying here.

    In addition to Xiu and Lin Mengya, there were only some old women and mothers around. Therefore, all the hard work naturally became these strong men¡¯s responsibilities.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I haven¡¯t thanked you for saving the descendants of our Xiao family. I should take care of these things.¡±

    In the past, someone as arrogant as Xiao Yixin certainly would disdain to do this rough work.

    However, what he had been through in this half a year had made him take some things lightly.

    Today, Lin Mengya identally found that Xiao Yixin, who once looked gentle but was actually arrogant, had learned how to get along with these civilians.

    Coupled with his elegant manners, handsome appearance, and gentle attitude, he almost became one of the most popr people in the isted campsite.

    It was beyond her expectation.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. With me around, those rascals won¡¯t be able to y any tricks. Little girl, take an early rest. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    Such a trick was naturally a piece of cake for Baili Rui, a master of poison-making.

    What disgusted him was probably the sinister intentions of these people.

    After seeing Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin off, Lin Mengya and Xiuy on their temporary bed piled up with straws. After a busy day, although she felt a little tired, she couldn¡¯t rx mentally.

    ¡°Sister, are you worried that those eggs will hurt the babies?¡±

    Tilting her head, Xiu looked at Lin Mengya with her bright, big, and round eyes and asked.

    ¡°You can always figure out what I¡¯m thinking. They shouldn¡¯t have hurt the innocent babies in any case. The Venomous Armored Insects are so powerful, so I¡¯m naturally worried.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Xiu was a little hesitant.

    After hesitating for a while, she cautiously observed Lin Mengya¡¯s expression and asked.

    ¡°Sister, do you hate those capable of raising venomous insects?¡±

    She asked with nervousness in her eyes, seeming to be afraid that Lin Mengya would discover something.

    However, Xiu didn¡¯t know that she somehow revealed her true feelings in front of Lin Mengya all the time.

    ¡°No. In fact, venomous insects can¡¯t be right or wrong just like my skill of making poisons. For example, neither this gue nor my teacher can be defined as something right or wrong. In fact, I know that you also raise venomous insects. Don¡¯t be so nervous. I have discovered that you carry plenty of venomous insects and poisons with you a long time ago. There is no poison in this world that can be hidden from me.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and mentioned the issue that Xiu had always been worried about.

    However, Xiu seemed to get upset again the next second.

    ¡°Since you think so, will others have the same thought? I mean, will those very close to you have the same thought?¡±

    This was the second time Xiu had said something like this.

    She had shown the intention of learning from Lin Mengya before.

    Could it be that this girl had a crush on someone around Lin Mengya?

    Long Tianyu? No, the girl seemed to have no feelings for Long Tianyu and usually avoided meeting him as much as possible.

    Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t seem to the one. Who was the one? Could it be her cousins?

    Lin Mengya thought of a series of names but denied them one after another.

    She decided to forget it. Since Xiu didn¡¯t want to tell her at the moment, she could wait until Xiu wanted to tell her.

    If it was really someone around her, she would definitely set them up.

    At the moment, she had better end her conversation with the curious girl.

    ¡°Uh¡ªI don¡¯t know. Well, Xiu, we¡¯ve been busy for a whole day. Let¡¯s take an early rest.¡±

    Seized by a whim, Lin Mengya decided to keep Xiu guessing.

    Now Xiu was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.

    She squinted and heard that Xiu kept rolling over beside her but didn¡¯t dare to disturb her.

    The little devil in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart somehow became restless.

    s, the more she experienced, the heavier she felt. However, she forgot that she was still a young girl who hadn¡¯t turned twenty years old yet.

    It was true. Why did she feel that despite her rebirth she did not seem to have enjoyed the happiness of returning to her eighteen years old?

    After joking with Xiu for a while, Lin Mengya felt much more rxed.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of what Long Tianyu had said today.

    It had been a year. She didn¡¯t expect that she hade here for almost a year.

    But this year she had experienced more than that in the twenty-five years of herst life.

    Perhaps this was the real beginning of her life.

    Regarding¡ª

    In the dark, her pretty face was slightly red.

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t hate to have a baby if the baby¡¯s father was Long Tianyu.

    At dawn, Lin Mengya woke up on time.

    After a night¡¯s rest, she seemed to be refreshed.

    After getting dressed, she quietly walked to the river to wash her face. The cool river dispelled thest bit of tiredness in her mind.

    The camp across the river had begun to operate.

    People came out to fetch water one after another. When they saw Lin Mengya, who was dressed in coarse clothes, they froze and then nodded to her in embarrassment.

    ¡°Water is very important. The water here is good. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Lin Mengya was afraid that the water would be poisoned, so as soon as she came here, she asked her teacher to make up the antidote and asked Long Tianyu to send some people to secretly put it upstream of the river.

    However, it was a flowingrge river, so it was so easy to be poisoned.

    Seeing Princess Yu act so amiably, the man couldn¡¯t help freezing.

    After a long while, he said with excitement.

    ¡°Yes, the water is very good and makes the meals smell good. Uh... Your Highness, do people across the river cook?¡±

    The man collecting water seemed to be in his forties and looked honest and sincere.

    What he said was sincere.

    Lin Mengya nodded and gave him a kind smile.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to several olddies. Both the adults and the babies here are all fine.¡±

    After collecting the water, the man wiped his hands and continued chatting with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°My wife has joined you. s, what a tragedy. The babies are too young to suffer this. If it weren¡¯t for Your Highness, these babies probably would have...¡±

    Hearing what he said, Lin Mengya understood why he came to collect water so early.

    He probably wanted to see his wife.

    ¡°One who survives a great disaster is destined to be fortunateter. Besides, it¡¯s Prince Yu who saved them. Please go back quickly. I¡¯ll take good care of your wife.¡±

    The man collecting water immediately nodded in agreement, picked up the buckets filled with clear water, and walked to the camp.

    Lin Mengya stood up and watch people bustling at the campsite across the river.

    It seemed that the situation was a little different from what she thought. Perhaps, the people here were not extremely cruel.

    In that case, it seemed to be a little weird that yesterday everyone pointed an using finger at her, who stopped the babies from being buried.

    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t dispel her doubts and get the answer until she met both of the doctors surnamed Gu.

    Lin Mengya turned around and started to check the tents one by one.

    Yesterday, they saved a total of forty babies. But for the sake of keeping warm, ten people lived in a tent.

    For fear that the burning charcoal would make the tents suffocating, Lin Mengya specially heated each straw bed with burning charcoal before making them.

    When she got in to have a check, all the mothers and their babies were sleeping soundly andfortably.

    It was even warmer in the simple tents than in a house.

    ¡°Your... Sister Mengya, why are you here?¡±

    As soon as she entered the tent, Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw looked at Lin Mengya in surprise and asked.

    But at this moment, her heart was only filled with gratitude to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look. How did you sleep? Are you used to staying here?¡±

    Lin Mengya walked to the bedside of Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw and chatted with her in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s even better here than at home. I don¡¯t have enough milk and Qi¡¯er¡¯s wet nurse isn¡¯t here. Without the help of Sister Zhu next door, Qi¡¯er would probably have to starve.¡±

    Although Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw was from a notable family, she didn¡¯t seem to be arrogant at all.

    Lin Mengya looked at the lovely baby who was still sleeping in the cradle made of a bamboo basket beside Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw.

    Watching the chubby and delicate baby, she couldn¡¯t help reaching out to gently caress his little face.

    ¡°Sister Mengya, you and Prince Yu have been married for almost a year. Why hasn¡¯t there been any good news yet?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t put on airs. Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw felt closer to Lin Mengya because of the rtionship between the Xiao Family and the Lin Family.

    Seeing that she adored the baby, Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw couldn¡¯t help teasing her.

    ¡°Me? We don¡¯t have to rush. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya maintained herposure, she inevitably felt a little shy.

 Chapter 586 - Court Death in Various Ways

    <h4>Chapter 586 Court Death in Various Ways</h4>

    The surrounding women gradually woke up as well. These experienced mothers came over to join Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw in urging Lin Mengya to have a baby.

    Lin Mengyaughed so hard for a long while that she finally ran out of the tent awkwardly with a stiff face.

    It was no wonder that during her postgraduate study, her roommates would rather work outside than go home for the Spring Festival.

    Not everyone could stand being urged by a group of people at the same time.

    However, she found this kind of ordinary trouble particrly novel.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t find it annoying.

    After calming down a little, Lin Mengya decided to go to check on the food prepared for the mothers in person.

    Although she was not an obstetrician, she knew something about it.

    What happened yesterday must have frightened the newborn babies¡¯ mothers terribly. Without psychological interference and enough nutrition, there might be a big problem with their health condition.

    Among the babies here, the oldest ones were only a month old, and the youngest ones were born just a few days ago.

    Therefore, there were some things that could not be taken lightly.

    Although the isted camp was not big, Long Tianyu had sent people to deliver the best food and daily necessities.

    There was no shortage of firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, and tea. More importantly, he had sent people to deliver meatst night.

    Several diligent and capable old women were cooking. Lin Mengya nced at them and found that everything was going on in an orderly way.

    Since that was the case, she was relieved.

    ¡°Madam, how can youe here? You¡¯d better go out and wait for a moment. The meal will be prepared soon.¡±

    As soon as she entered the door, old women turned around and greeted her one after another.

    Young women had the guts to joke with Lin Mengya.

    However, these old women, who had been well-behaved during their lifetime, did not dare to forget the rules for a moment.

    Lin Mengya had talked to them a few times, but all she could do was to make them less cautious.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I juste here to take a look. Thank you for your hard work these days. I express gratitude on behalf of His Highness here. I don¡¯t have much experience in this, so I have to trouble you to help me.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a modest smile. Hearing her words, the old women showed smiles which drove all the hard lines on their faces and brightened their countenances.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We are d that we can help you. The babies are innocent, and so are their mothers. Our grandchildren are around their age. No one knows if our grandchildren will be hurt next.¡±

    One of the old women said with a sigh. Hearing this, Lin Mengya was moved.

    ¡°What about the other babies? In addition to these babies, have there ever been other babies buried alive?¡±

    The old woman shook her head while looking at Lin Mengya hesitantly. It seemed that she had something hard to tell.

    Lin Mengya, of course, was a smart person. From the man collecting water this morning to everyone¡¯s reaction, all of these exined a lot of things.

    Besides, with too many people around, it was naturally not appropriate for them to talk at the moment.

    Lin Mengya changed the subject. After giving some detailed instructions, she left the tent that served as a temporary kitchen.

    There was a hint of seriousness on her face.

    What had she neglected behind this?

    As the smoke cured up from kitchen chimneys, people began to bustle at the camps on both sides of the river.

    What happened yesterday turned into a shadow separating the people on both sides of the river.

    Only the innocent children seemed to have forgotten the grief of yesterday.

    At this moment, they stood by the river with a curious look and seemed to be looking at the istion campsite across the river.

    Conspiracies were just something inexplicable they heard from the adults.

    Only children could keep thest bit of their innocence.

    Hot breakfast refreshed those mothers.

    Lin Mengya and Xiu had been busy for the whole morning. Fortunately, they came in time, so the mothers and their babies were in good condition.

    However, she finally detected the Venomous Armored Insects in the way Xiu suggested.

    It was so vicious that the insect eggs were nted in the babies¡¯ hearts.

    If she applied for the medicine regardless of the consequences, it would probably hurt the heart and lungs of the babies.

    In that case, the babies would be close to death.

    ¡°Sister, what do you think we should do? These babies are so pitiful. Even if the Venomous Armored Insects aren¡¯t activated, we can¡¯t just leave them where they are now.¡±

    Xiu said with a worried frown. She adored these babies so much that she was reluctant to let any of them get hurt.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    Although her teacher could remove the Venomous Armored Insects, he was not good at it.

    Xiu raised venomous insects, but she was just a dabbler. The two of them might make things worse instead.

    Although Lin Mengya was anxious, she did not panic.

    Sitting on a big stone and watching the mothers ying with their babies, she suddenly had a brainwave.

    She was such an idiot! How could she forget such an important thing!

    She gently closed her eyes and quickly started to hunt down the images of the Shen Nung system.

    There seemed to be a chapter about venomous insects in the Qingzheng Dispensatory.

    She activated the search engine. Fortunately, she had her eyes closed now. Otherwise, if someone saw countless words sh across her dark eyes, she would definitely be considered a monster.

    Finally, Lin Mengya found the chapter in the Qingzheng Dispensatory.

    The Venomous Armored Insect came from the Shi¡¯s n which raised venomous insects. It was a brown egg of the size of a rice grain at the beginning and couldn¡¯t break out of the soil until it was nted in the flesh.

    The methods of cultivating and using the Venomous Armored Insects were clearly exined in the chapter.

    But when Lin Mengya finished reading the chapter, she was a little surprised.

    How could it turn out to be this?

    As she opened her eyes, those words disappeared in an instant.

    Lin Mengya was still immersed in the shock, but she looked a little strange.

    Xiu, who had been standing in front of her, tilted her little head in confusion and looked at Lin Mengya, who was smiling or doing something else in front of her.

    Lin Mengya was fine just now. Why did she be like this now?

    ¡°Sister, are you... okay?¡±

    Xiu asked tentatively in a low voice, as if afraid to disturb someone.

    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head with her eyes full of doubts.

    ¡°Xiu, do you know that the Venomous Armored Insects are actually not created to harm people. These babies may have got good out of misfortune.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words confused Xiu.

    Xiu blinked her big watery eyes and looked at Lin Mengya, pouting and waiting for her sister Mengya¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell you now, but we have to find out the truth. Remember, these babies won¡¯t die, but we can¡¯t tell anyone about it, even teacher and Brother Yixin. You and I have to pretend that we know nothing about it so that those people won¡¯t discover anything.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t give an exnation.

    However, Xiu was very smart and did not ask any more questions.

    Because she believed that what Sister Mengya said could not be wrong.

    Xiu nodded, obediently stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, and acted as if nothing had happened.

    But Lin Mengya knew that the fight between her and the schemer just began...

    In a tent across the river, Long Tianyu was sitting firmly.

    He had arranged everything in the refugee camp properly.

    With hismand and dispatch instead of the idiot¡¯s reckless actions, not only the gue had been controlled effectively, but also the refugees had settled down.

    In addition, Lin Mengya stepped forward to save those babies. Although no one said it bluntly, they all preferred Prince Yu¡¯s humanistic care.

    Nevertheless, they were still counting on the two doctors surnamed Gu to treat the patients. Sometimes, they had to pretend to be polite andpliant to the two doctors surnamed Gu.

    Lin Mengya knew it, and Long Tianyu even knew it more clearly.

    ¡°Your Highness, Doctor Gu wants to meet you for something important.¡±

    Li Jia, Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guard, came in to report. Long Tianyu raised his head, nced at him, and nodded silently.

    However, there was a sh of disgust in his eyes.

    After a while, Doctor Gu, who was dressed in white silk clothes, swaggered into Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.

    He looked at the man, who was reading a bamboo book, with malicious intent in his sinister and vicious eyes.

    At the thought that Long Tianyu didn¡¯t see him, he coughed loudly.

    However, Long Tianyu still lowered his head and focused on the bamboo book, not inclined to talk to him.

    Therefore, the idiot coughed heavily again and almost broke his throat. However, Long Tianyu still acted as if he didn¡¯t notice his existence.

    After ignoring the idiot for a long while, Long Tianyu raised his eyes to stare coldly at the guy in front, who had tried in vain to get his attention, and said indifferently.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He neither showed any politeness nor said any high-sounding words.

    Long Tianyu looked at the guy in front of him as if he were looking at a good-for-nothing.

    The idiot must have been used to being ttered. Even in front of Long Tianyu, he didn¡¯t restrain himself at all.

    Instead, he said after a cold snort.

    ¡°Your Highness, you put on great airs. My senior fellow apprentice and I have devoted ourselves entirely to eradicate the gue. You are so haughty towards me, but I¡¯m wondering how you¡¯re going to deal with the gue without us!¡±

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and sneered.

    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡±

    The silly doctor thought that Long Tianyu realized his dissatisfaction and was threatened by him.

    He sat in the chair on Long Tianyu¡¯s right side directly with arrogance and certainty in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a civilian who can¡¯tpare with you, the descendants of the royal family. What can I want from you? If you want my senior fellow apprentice and me to stay here to treat the victims, you must send those vile babies back to me. Besides, I want Princess Yu to apologize to me in person!¡±

    A trace of murderous intent appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s ck and cold eyes.

    No living person could threaten him.

    In other words, those who had threatened him were either dead or close to death.

    Obviously, the one in front of him was about to be a dead man.

    Closing the bamboo book in his hand, Long Tianyu suddenly lowered his eyes. However, the coldness hidden in his eyes was more than ordinary people could bear.

 Chapter 587 - Fellow Apprentices Surnamed Gu

    <h4>Chapter 587 Fellow Apprentices Surnamed Gu</h4>

    The idiot, who thought that he had the upper hand a moment ago, blushed with rage at this moment.

    He opened his eyes wide like a dead fish and couldn¡¯t breathe a trace of fresh air no matter how hard he tried to open his mouth.

    This was because he was tightly seized by the throat by a pair of long and slender hands at this moment.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes were as sharp as a knife capable of cutting his throat.

    Only at this moment did the idiot realize that the man in front of him was definitely not a nice person.

    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t free himself at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you onest time. You are unqualified to negotiate with me. Your life is in my hands.¡±

    As he said, he suddenly tightened his grip, as if he could break the idiot¡¯s neck immediately as long as he tried a little harder.

    Doctor Gu, who was seized by Long Tianyu off the ground, rolled his eyes and struggled to touch the ground with his feet.

    He probably had never expected that he would be strangled like a chicken.

    ¡°Stop! Your Highness, please spare his life!¡±

    Outside the tent, a figure suddenly appeared.

    Then he hurriedly tried to save the idiot, who was courting death in various ways.

    Long Tianyu showed a cold smile and turned around to look at the man in front of him with disdain.

    The man dressed in blue clothes with a slender figure looked a little too weak.

    Nevertheless, he had very delicate facial features and looked like a decent man.

    Unfortunately, he enraged Long Tianyu again.

    ¡°Stop? Who do you think you are to ask me to stop?¡±

    Long Tianyu was still seizing the idiot by the throat, and the idiot¡¯s face had turned livid.

    The man in blue clothes, who had just run in, knew that his junior fellow apprentice must have enraged the devil in front of him.

    Immediately, he bowed to Long Tianyu, for fear that Prince Yu would kill his junior fellow apprentice identally.

    ¡°Please forgive him, Your Highness. My junior fellow apprentice didn¡¯t mean to offend you. No matter what he has done, I can take the me for him. Please spare his life, Your Highness.¡±

    The man said so humbly that Long Tianyu had figured out his identity.

    After a cold snort, he loosened his grip.

    After that, the idiot copsed to the ground like a puddle of soft mud.

    ¡°Doctor Gu, you¡¯ve done a great job in saving the patients, so I spare his life for your sake. If he does it again, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡±

    Long Tianyu said indifferently as he usually did. Except for Lin Mengya and the people around her, he was even unwilling to show an expression in front of others.

    The man in blue clothes, the real Doctor Gu, immediately helped his junior fellow apprentice up.

    However, when he saw that his junior fellow apprentice had been tortured so miserably, especially the cyanotic marks on his junior fellow apprentice¡¯s neck, he could not help feeling a little angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Die. Your Highness, thank you for sparing his life. Nevertheless, I¡¯m wondering whichw my junior fellow apprentice has vited so that you are so angry.¡±

    Long Tianyu walked to his seat and didn¡¯t even cast a nce at this fellow who made no distinction between right and wrong.

    There was no need for him to exin to this kind of person.

    ¡°I just want to kill him for no reason.¡±

    In this world, he did not take anyone seriously except for her.

    Therefore, he did not care if others misunderstood or hated him.

    Gu Die suddenly stopped breathing and stood there in shock.

    Even he didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so arbitrary.

    There was no point in saying more. Gu Die helped his junior fellow apprentice out of the tent in rage.

    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice... you must avenge me!¡±

    As soon as they went back to their tent, the idiot cried andined of his grievance to his senior fellow apprentice.

    ¡°Avenge you? What did you do so that Prince Yu almost killed you? Brother Xing, I told you before I left that you should behave yourself here and not do anything out of line. We are not at home at the moment.¡±

    Despite his anger, Gu Die certainly knew about his junior fellow apprentice¡¯s character.

    Otherwise, he would not have rushed to Prince Yu¡¯s tent to save his junior fellow apprentice as soon as he came back from outside.

    Gu Xing evaded the issue vaguely, while not daring to mention what he had done at all.

    Meanwhile, there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes.

    However, Gu Die did not detect it.

    ¡°How did it go after I left? Did our prescription work?¡±

    Knowing that there was no point in ming his junior fellow apprentice, Gu Die could only sigh and sit down to ask about the situation.

    When Gu Xing saw that his senior fellow apprentice stopped asking him about what he had done, his spirit was lifted. With a ttering smile on his face, he said.

    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, you got the unparalleled medical skills. Of course, the symptoms lessened as the medicine took effect. Besides, we¡¯re going to make a fortune soon.¡±

    ¡°Make a fortune? What fortune? When we came out, my father said that there was something behind this gue and we should not seek profit from it. Don¡¯t do anything against my father. Otherwise, he won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Gu Die immediately warned his junior fellow apprentice. Nevertheless, he turned around and fetched some medicinal herbs to treat Gu Xing.

    However, Gu Xing curled his lip contemptuously, seeming to be very dissatisfied with Gu Die¡¯s father.

    However, he did not dare to show his emotion.

    ¡°Rest assured, senior fellow apprentice. I don¡¯t dare to disobey master. They just wanted to thank us because we saved a lot of people with our medicine. Senior fellow apprentice, look at these things in our tent. We can live well with them in half a year!¡±

    Gu Xing saidcently, seeming to be very satisfied with the current situation.

    Gu Die didn¡¯t notice them at the beginning, but now he raised his head and looked around.

    He found that the tent, which was still very simple before he left, was filled with all kinds of precious antiques now.

    He involuntarily frowned slightly, put down the medicine pestle in his hand, and solemnly looked at Gu Xing.

    ¡°Who sent these? How can you ept them? You clearly know the rules of our sect.¡±

    However, Gu Xing showed an extremely innocent expression and said.

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t forget them, but they insisted on giving us these things to express their gratitude. They said that if we didn¡¯t ept them, they would stop taking the medicine. Besides, thend of our sect was given by someone saved by the founder of our sect out of gratitude. Rest assured, senior fellow apprentice, people gave these to us out of gratitude. Even if master knows it, he wouldn¡¯t me us.¡±

    Gu Die still thought it a little inappropriate, but he gradually stopped thinking about it after being convinced by Gu Xing, who had a glib tongue.

    ording to the rules of their sect, doctors should not seek high positions and great wealth.

    Nevertheless, as Gu Xing said, their obstinately refusing to ept the gifts would break the hearts of those patients instead.

    However, these gifts were too valuable.

    But he could exchange them for money and spend the money providing relief to the victims.

    So he stopped hesitating at the moment.

    ¡°Well, we can ept them this time. Let me apply some ointment to your wound. Don¡¯t mess with Prince Yu anymore. I heard that he¡¯s a tough man.¡±

    Gu Xing muttered a few more words. He was probably cursing Long Tianyu.

    Nevertheless, Gu Die thought that Prince Yu was too overbearing.

    Even if Gu Xing had made a small mistake, Long Tianyu should have dealt with Gu Xing after he came back.

    If he hadn¡¯te in time, Gu Xing would have been killed by Prince Yu.

    Long Tianyu was such an overbearing guy. Did Long Tianyu think that he could do as he pleased as a kinsman of the emperor?

    He would never allow anyone to bully any member of his sect!

    Long Tianyu, who was sitting in the tent, did not care at all about who hated him.

    At this moment, there was a piece of detailed information about Gu Die and Gu Xing ced on his desk.

    He opened the envelope and found that there were only a few lines of words on it.

    It was only mentioned that they appeared two months ago, and then they quickly developed a prescription that could cure the gue.

    Regarding their family background and origin, no one could track them down.

    With his eyes turning cold, Long Tianyu thought that their names seemed to be fake.

    The two men had fake names and acted strangely. What was their background?

    It seemed that he had to find out the truth.

    After thinking for a while, Long Tianyu said softly.

    ¡°Ye, tell Asura to track down the two men¡¯s background.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He showed up silently and left silently.

    No one knew how many secret guards like Ye were hiding behind Long Tianyu.

    Nothing around the world could be hidden from him as long as he sent Asura to track it down.

    Long Tianyu waved his hand and threw the useless information into the burning brazier.

    If the two men really had something to do with the gue, he would let them know what the real hell was.

    Sitting by the river, Lin Mengya soaked the picked cabbages in the water to wash them.

    She checked on the mothers and their babies three times a day, chatted with the mothers, and then checked on the health condition of each baby.

    After that, she joined the old women preparing fresh and low salt food for every mother and washing the clothes stained by the babies.

    Life was busy and simple. She seemed to have found a new kind of fun.

    Only after experiencing hardships could she realize how rare and precious this type of peaceful life was.

    She seemed to have returned to the period when she worked as an intern in the hospital with her teacher.

    However, conspiracies had never been away from her life.

    Even if there were only women and babies around.

    ¡°Bad news, Madam. Please go back and have a look. There is a woman in the tent who has gone mad and wants to smash her baby!¡±

    As soon as she picked up the cabbages, she heard the shout of Granny Zhao, who was in charge of taking care of the babies,e from behind her.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Granny Zhao run to her with her face covered with sweat.

    Granny Zhao grabbed her arm and dragged her to the camp.

    ¡°Slow down in case you fall down. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t everything go well just now?¡±

    However, Granny Zhao did not stop. She ran to the tent as fast as she could, while muttering.

    ¡°Crazy. A girl has gone crazy... She wants to smash her baby!¡±

 Chapter 588 - Wind Ghost Acupuncture

    <h4>Chapter 588 Wind Ghost Acupuncture</h4>

    Dragged away by Granny Zhao in a hurry, Lin Mengya did not get more information from her at the moment.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived at the tent.

    As soon as they entered the tent, they heard a shoute from inside.

    After breathing heavily several times, Lin Mengya saw a skinny woman in the middle of the tent pressed on the bed by the others with hair disheveled.

    The beds around her were all in a mess. Fortunately, the cradle, where the babyy, had been removed.

    After taking her breath back, Lin Mengya walked towards the center of the chaos.

    ¡°Ah¡ªah¡ªah¡ª¡±

    Only hearing the heart-wrenching howls was enough to horrify Lin Mengya.

    She didn¡¯t know how the thin and weak woman could be so strong that even three old women and four or five strong women couldn¡¯t hold her down.

    After twisting desperately, she almost broke free from the others.

    ¡°Let her go. Let me have a look.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her voice slightly. In an instant, the women in the tent seemed to have found the pivot and scattered at once.

    The woman held on the ground suddenly jumped up.

    She looked at Lin Mengya with red eyes, and her delicate face was distorted.

    However, with surprising strength, Lin Mengya grabbed the woman¡¯s wrists, after which the woman couldn¡¯t break free from her no matter how hard she tried.

    Lin Mengya seemed to have noticed something and hit the woman in the neck casually.

    Finally, the madwoman rolled her eyes and quieted down.

    ¡°Oh... fortunately, you¡¯re here. Otherwise, we would be scared to death.¡±

    The women helping hold down the madwoman by the side finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Apart from anything else, if they failed to stop the woman, she might hurt the innocent baby.

    However, Lin Mengya frowned. After cooperating with the others to settle the woman down, she came to ask everyone about what had happened.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. When we were chatting, she suddenly said that she felt a little sick. We asked her what the matter was, but she couldn¡¯t give a definite answer. However, not long after, she went crazy and attempted to smash her baby If it weren¡¯t for several sisters who snatched the baby from her, she probably would have killed the baby at this moment.¡±

    Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw, who had regained herposure at this moment, patted her chest and seemed to be a little scared.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya grasped the point from her words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. Xiu, go and settle them down. Sister Xiao, can you do me a favor?¡±

    What had happened just now left a lingering fear in everyone¡¯s heart.

    However, since Lin Mengya was here, it would be meaningless for them to stay longer.

    Soon, only Lin Mengya and the other two women were left in the spacious tent.

    As Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw said, the woman went crazy after saying that she felt ufortable.

    Moreover, what Lin Mengya found more strange was that how could a woman, who knelt on the ground and begged others to spare her baby, intend to smash her baby.

    The woman passed out after being hit in the back of her neck by Lin Mengya.

    The woman¡¯s face was already in a mess after her struggle a moment ago.

    Lin Mengya took the towel handed by Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw and carefully wiped the woman¡¯s face.

    It was only then that she noticed that the woman¡¯s face was simply too pale.

    ¡°How could it be? Sister Xiao, can you help me ask my teacher toe over?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt the woman¡¯s pulse and her eyes suddenly darkened.

    Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw didn¡¯t dare to neglect her request and immediately trotted out of the tent.

    Not long after, Baili Rui hurried to the tent where Lin Mengya was.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, her teacher would not easily step into this ce.

    After all, he should avoid arousing suspicion caused by showing up in a ce where women gathered.

    However, something serious must have happened, since Lin Mengya asked him toe in such a hurry.

    After seeing the woman lying on the bed, Baili Rui seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°Sister Xiao, please guard outside for me, and remember not to let anyone in.¡±

    The Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw immediately did as she was told. Although she did not know what had happened to herpanion, Lin Mengya¡¯s serious expression was enough to make her understand how serious the situation was.

    Baili Rui walked up to the woman¡¯s bed and squatted on the ground with a frown.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and then pointed to three acupuncture points on the top of the woman¡¯s head.

    ¡°The Wind Ghost Acupuncture. I just touched the top of her head and found exactly three needle beneath her scalp. Teacher, is there any way to save her?¡±

    When Baili Rui taught Lin Mengya the art of needle control, he taught her acupuncture.

    Moreover, this acupuncture could not only cure the sickness to save the patients but also kill people without being noticed.

    The Wind Ghost Acupuncture referred to a method of inserting the silver needles, that had been soaked in a spirit for three days, at three acupuncture points on the top of someone¡¯s head.

    The special acupuncture could make the person die of madness.

    If Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-inw¡¯s description was true, this woman must have gone crazy because she could not stand the sharp pain caused by the Wind Ghost Acupuncture.

    However, there were different rules every time the Wind Ghost Acupuncture was applied. The most terrible thing was that if they blindly withdrew the needles without knowing the order and the depth of the acupuncture, it could just kill an innocent person.

    What was more, this woman had her baby. Without the care of the biological mother, the baby was too pitiful.

    Therefore, she asked her teacher toe to work with her on the method of saving the woman.

    ¡°No. If we can¡¯t find the person who inserted the needles, once the silver needle is withdrawn, this woman will die. However, except for the members of our Baili family, there should be no one else who has ever studied this acupuncture.¡±

    Baili Rui said with a frown. In the current situation, he had no idea how to save the woman.

    Although there were only three needles, they could be inserted in thousands of ways.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the slightest discrepancy was enough to kill the patient.

    Therefore, he had to be cautious.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Teacher, I remember that the two of us insert the needles in the same way.¡±

    An idea suddenly came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Since her teacher said that only the members of the Baili Family could use this acupuncture, the one, who hurt the woman with the Wind Ghost Acupuncture, probably intended to set up either her or her teacher.

    ¡°You mean... That¡¯s possible. After all, I treated others before. It was possible for someone to memorize my acupuncture if he paid attention to it.¡±

    Baili Rui thought for a while and nodded his agreement.

    If Lin Mengya guessed correctly, this woman still had a chance to be saved.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try, Teacher? We should make every possible effort. It would be an unexpected gain if we really seeded in saving this woman.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought that if someone really intended to set them up, he would definitely imitate her teacher¡¯s acupuncture.

    However, she had a hunch that things probably would not be so simple.

    Baili Rui agreed with her. He reached out and touched the three acupuncture points on the top of the woman¡¯s head.

    He spun the needle in the middle of the top of the woman¡¯s head anticlockwise four times and then quickly withdrew it.

    As expected, the woman did not twitch all over. Instead, her knitted brows rxed a little.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it seemed that she guessed correctly this time.

    Her teacher withdrew the other two needles in the way he was used to.

    The woman¡¯s breathing returned to even. Lin Mengya immediately grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. Fortunately, they managed to save the woman.

    ¡°You guessed it right, but you should be careful of this person who is capable of acupuncture. Since this person could imitate my acupuncture and hide it from you, this person must be shrewd and cautious. With such a person among the victims, you should be careful.¡±

    Baili Rui put away the three silver needles. After instructing Lin Mengya something, he quietly walked out of the tent.

    There were people outside the tent curious about what was going on inside.

    Nevertheless, since the crisis had been resolved, it was better to let everyone have a good rest.

    As Lin Mengya turned around and walked out, a sparkle shed across her eyes...

    Things had been settled.

    In front of the frightened mothers outside, Lin Mengya only exined that the woman had a mental breakdown because of being frightened terribly yesterday.

    She would be fine as long as she took a good rest.

    Now what Lin Mengya said was considered the truth by everyone, so no one refuted it.

    After that, Lin Mengya arranged a temporary tent for the injured woman to live alone. At this moment, the camp, which had been noisy all day, gradually quieted down.

    Xiu rushed over to find Lin Mengya, who wasforting the mothers, before dinner and said that the woman had woken up.

    ¡°Oh? She woke up so soon. Let¡¯s go and have a look. Granny Zhao, please help me make a bowl of chicken porridge and take it there.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect that the woman would wake up so soon.

    Although Lin Mengya was surprised, she was still a little worried.

    Even a healthy person would be sick for three days after suffering this. What was more, it had been less than half a year since the woman had her baby.

    As she expected, as soon as she entered the tent, she saw the woman sitting on the bed with a pale face and sobbing.

    ¡°Sister, stop crying, or your eyes will be hurt.¡±

    Sitting by the woman¡¯s bed, Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and wiped the woman¡¯s tears carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Wang and married into the Wu family. Thank you for saving my life, Your Highness.¡±

    As she spoke, she attempted to kneel down to express her gratitude towards Lin Mengya.

    However, she was stopped by Lin Mengya and Xiu.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Sister Wu, I know you didn¡¯t mean to do that. How are you? Are you feeling better?¡±

    She had struggled desperately yesterday, and someone had inserted needles at the acupuncture points on her head. She had to rest for at least half a year before she could recover.

    Sister Wu was so pitiful. She kept crying, saying that she was sorry for her baby and her husband who had risked his life to protect her and her baby.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but tofort her with Xiu. After a while, the woman gradually stopped crying.

 Chapter 589 - Track down Clues

    <h4>Chapter 589 Track down Clues</h4>

    ¡°Sister Wu, I know you are in a bad mood. But if we stop investigating this matter, I¡¯m afraid you and your baby will be hurt again. So I hope that you can calm down and recall what happened before.¡±

    Lin Mengya said in a gentle tone, which was nothing less than a timelyfort for Madam Wu, who had been frightened terribly.

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s warm gaze, she finally worked up the courage to recall what had happened before.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t remember. When I woke up this morning, I only felt a pain in my head and then lost my consciousness. Your Highness, I don¡¯t know who I offended. Please uphold justice for me, Your Highness!¡±

    Madam Wu pleaded Lin Mengya with her eyes filled with regretful tears.

    She must have been told that she had attempted to hurt her baby.

    As a mother, she was probably in great distress.

    Lin Mengya sighed. No matter how hard she tried to get some information from Madam Wu, Madam Wu kept saying those words.

    When she tried to ask about more details, Madam Wu burst into tears and looked very pitiful.

    She could not bear to force Madam Wu to answer her, so she could onlyfort Madam Wu. After all, Madam Wu was the biggest victim in this conspiracy.

    Outside the tent, as the light faded away, everything immediately fell into darkness.

    Lin Mengya looked at the bright moon, which was gradually rising in the sky, and felt a little uneasy.

    The isted campsite was not big with Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guards patrolling outside all day.

    Outsiders were unable to enter this ce, not to mention hurt Madam Wu under her nose.

    Therefore, the one, who did it, must be in the camp.

    However, as her teacher said, only she and her teacher were known for being capable of this kind of acupuncture.

    Even if the possibility that she did it could be excluded, the suspect could only be her teacher, right?

    However, her teacher was so arrogant that he would never do such a dirty trick.

    Nevertheless, although she trusted her teacher, it did not mean that the others thought the same way.

    This was the reason why she would rather suppress this matter and investigate it in secret.

    Now it was not the time to make it known to the others.

    ¡°The baby is so pitiful. Such a little baby was almost smashed to death. I went to see Sister Wu¡¯s baby. The baby is as cute as a little doll.¡±

    Xiu, who was standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, said in a low and regretful voice.

    Knowing that Xiu liked babies, Lin Mengya returned to herself and asked about the baby¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Who is taking care of the baby now?¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhu and Sister Xiao are taking care of the baby. The baby is particrly obedient and spends the whole day either drinking milk or sleeping. No matter how noisy the other babies are, this baby keeps sleeping. Even Sister Zhu says that the baby is so sweet.¡±

    Such was babies¡¯ nature. Drinking milk and sleeping seemed to be the only thing they cared about around the world.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily wanted to have a look at this obedient baby. So the two of them went to the tent, where Sister Zhu was, together.

    The high-quality candles only exhaled a faint fragrance without smoke that could make it hard for the babies to breathe.

    Although Lin Mengya was a person of few words, she was thoughtful.

    She had never allowed anything with a negative influence on the growth of the babies to be ced in front of them.

    In the soft candlelight, the babies, who had just drunk milk, all opened their big ck eyes wide. Some of them wereughing happily, while some were crying hard.

    The babies¡¯ acting innocently and their childish voices diluted the gloom the adults felt during the daytime.

    The mothers gradually opened up their hearts, sat on their beds, and took care of their babies.

    Lin Mengya checked on them one by one. Fortunately, the babies were in good health.

    When she saw a baby she adored, she couldn¡¯t help touching the baby¡¯s little face.

    It was not until she walked up to Sister Zhu, who was holding her baby and cautiously trying to make her baby asleep, that she saw a small figure sleeping in the cradle.

    As Xiu described, although the baby was only a few months old, his fan-like long eyshes cast a small shadow on his snow-white and delicate face.

    The baby was sleeping soundly. No matter how noisy the other babies were, he seemed to have no reaction and slept soundly.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help reaching out to gently touch the baby¡¯s little face, which was as smooth and tender as jelly. She found it quite adorable.

    ¡°The baby is so obedient. I wish my Xiao¡¯er could be as quiet as him.¡±

    Sister Zhu said with emotion. However, Lin Mengya looked at Xiao¡¯er, who was giggling at her, and then looked at the baby, who was sleeping soundly in the cradle. A trace of doubt gradually came into her mind.

    That was weird. Although babies usually slept for more than ten hours a day, they also spent some time getting to know the outside world.

    As the Shen Nung system ran automatically, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that there were a few hypnotic ingredients in the baby¡¯s body.

    No wonder he was so sleepy.

    Although the dose was almost negligible for an adult, it was enough to make a baby sleep all day.

    ¡°Besides this baby, has any other baby been in the same situation?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and pretended to ask inadvertently.

    Sister Zhu said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have such an obedient baby. s, but he¡¯s so pitiful.¡±

    It was strange. Could it be that someone drugged the baby¡¯s mother during herctation so that there were some hypnotic ingredients in the baby¡¯s body?

    However, Madam Wu had clearly said that when she woke up, she once felt a sharp pain in the top of her head.

    In this case, when did the hypnotic ingredients enter her body?

    ¡°Sister Zhu, let me take this baby back and take care of him. You¡¯ve been tired after working all day. You should take an early rest.¡±

    Lin Mengya picked up the bamboo basket and said to her Sister Zhu with a smile.

    After all, it took a lot of effort to take care of a baby. Taking care of another baby at the same time would definitely make things worse.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention when she proposed to take this baby away and take care of him.

    Holding the bamboo basket, Lin Mengya ced herself in front of the baby¡¯s head.

    She cautiously returned to her tent. The baby just pouted and muttered, seeming to be dreaming of something delicious.

    After putting the baby on the head of their bed, Lin Mengya covered the baby with a few more pieces of bedding.

    After thinking for a while, she drew a piece of warm jade from her clothes and put it in the baby¡¯s quilt.

    She leaned against the cradle and carefully tidied up the baby¡¯s clothes and quilts, showing a trace of maternal care at some point.

    Xiu stretched out her head and looked at the baby curiously.

    She kept taking his little hand or touching his little face.

    She only felt that this baby was so cute and wished she could hold him in her arms and give him a big kiss.

    ¡°Keep it down. Don¡¯t wake him up.¡±

    The two of them unconsciously talked in a low voice, for fear that they would wake up the baby.

    Xiu nodded immediately. Despite her reluctance, she had to obediently get onto her bed.

    However, she kept looking at the baby.

    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you married? My mother said that a girl can have a baby after getting married. Look, this baby is so cute. Why don¡¯t you have a baby?¡±

    The question made Lin Mengya speechless and a little upset. Why did everyone keep urging her to have a baby?

    Perhaps those women around her age had be a mother.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have one in the future. By the way, Xiu, do you have any unexpected discovery today?¡±

    Lin Mengya also sat on the bed, sharing information with Xiu.

    Although Xiu looked innocent, she was actually meticulous.

    It did not mean that she was particrly scheming, but people tended to let down their guard in front of such a person.

    Even the culprit behind the scenes would not be very wary of her.

    In addition, she was young, clever, and lovely, so everyone regarded her as a child.

    However, an ordinary child did not have the courage and wits to risk her life to go undercover in a group of human traffickers alone.

    ¡°Nothing special. Everyone just talked animatedly about the thing happening to Sister Wu. Some people even said that Sister Wu¡¯s baby was a bane, so he got his mother into trouble. Nevertheless, just a few people said so.¡±

    It was within Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation that there would be such a statement.

    Doctor Gu¡¯s words might have nted the seeds of doubt in the hearts of these people.

    After all,pared with medical skills, people preferred to trust Doctor Gu who had achieved initial sess.

    ¡°Keep an eye on them. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. The thing happening to Madam will definitely cause a lot of rumors. But if the rumors are spread over there, I¡¯m afraid it will put us in a difficult situation.¡±

    In the evening, Long Tianyu sent someone to deliver a letter.

    It was said that the senior fellow apprentice of the quack, the real Doctor Gu, had returned to the camp.

    Long Tianyu only described the real Doctor Gu with four words¡ªof the same batch.

    In this case, if they knew this, some people would think that Madam Wu went crazy because of her son.

    The n of burying the babies alive she managed to stop would probably be carried out again.

    It should be noted that the abnormal choice of sacrificing someone in exchange for the safety of most people would usually be a kind of mainstream opinion in a small area.

    Even if this victim was a baby still in his infancy.

    Xiu nodded. She certainly knew what to do.

    They both took a look at the baby, who was still in his dream, simultaneously.

    In the following days, they could only try all they could to keep this baby alive.

    Tossing and turning restlessly all night, Lin Mengya kept thinking over the suspicious people.

    However, there were too few clues. After thinking all night, she concluded that the most likely suspects could only be those women who lived with Madam Wu.

 Chapter 590 - Find out the Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 590 Find out the Culprit</h4>

    The culprit had seen her teacher¡¯s acupuncture and was able to imitate it exactly. Without a decade or so of training, it was impossible to do that.

    Although she was taught by her teacher personally, now she just had a general understanding of her teacher¡¯s acupuncture.

    Compared with her teacher¡¯s superb needle-controlling skills, she had just learned a little bit of them.

    At the thought that there was such a person hiding in the isted camp, Lin Mengya could not help feeling creepy, for fear that this person would stir up any other trouble.

    Since Lin Mengya decided to investigate it, she would certainly choose the lowest-profile method, which was also the most suitable method at the moment.

    Xiu yed her role in time. No one knew how Xiu, who was still a girl, learned how to calm down the frightened babies.

    Nevertheless, her innocent and lovely little face yed a big role.

    Apart from anything else, her sweet smile at the mothers was enough to convince countless people of what she said.

    At this point, even Lin Mengya was impressed by her.

    Lin Mengya sneaked into the empty tent alone. In fact, everything brought into the isted camp by each person had been checked by her.

    But at that time, she just focused on checking the poison and did not check the other things carefully.

    Since Madam Wu said that she felt a tingle in her head when she just woke up, it was very likely that this person hid the needles in the tent.

    After all, her teacher¡¯s acupuncture required the silver needles to be longer than ordinary ones.

    Moreover, they should be made of special materials. Otherwise, they would not have such an incredible effect.

    Therefore, someone could not carry this kind of needles with him all the time. For example, she usually kept her needles in a special wooden box.

    When she went out, she would put them in the package instead of carrying them with her.

    This kind of needles were very strange. If someone carried them for more than a period of time, they would function much worse.

    Lin Mengya had done some research on this.

    Perhaps it was because the materials used to make this kind of silver needle contained a certain maism. However, the human body itself was a maic field.

    Therefore, if they were not ced properly in a wooden box, they would be slowly neutralized by the maic field of the human body.

    At that time, the silver needles would be useless.

    Moreover, her teacher said that the materials used to make the silver needles were very difficult to find. The set of needles in her hands were made by her teacher after he spent more than ten years collecting all the materials.

    Normally speaking, if someone had such a set of needles, he would definitely regard it as a treasure.

    Lin Mengya tried her best to search the tent as quietly as possible.

    Except for Madam Wu¡¯s messy bed, the others piled up their things at the head of their beds.

    Lin Mengya looked around and found that most of their things were clothes or babies¡¯ stuff.

    She did not see anything like silver needles.

    Could it be that the culprit was not in this tent, but in another tent? Or could the culprit be someone who could get in and out of this tent freely?

    To be honest, if that was the case, it would be even more difficult for her to find out the culprit.

    Moreover, it would take a long time for her toplete such arge-scale investigation by herself.

    However, once these women were rmed, the victims could only be innocent people.

    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mengya still decided to check over the tent carefully again.

    If she still could not find any clue, she would have to think of other ways, no matter how unwilling she was.

    Lin Mengya searched carefully and even almost checked each straw that was used to make beds.

    Her worries were increasing every moment.

    Just when she was a little upset and intended to give up, she felt her hand was pricked by something in the bedding she had just lifted.

    In an instant, a bright red drop of blood seeped out from her fair and delicate finger.

    Lin Mengya subconsciously put her finger into her mouth and sucked it gently, while ncing at the culprit pricking her finger.

    It was a very sharp silver needle.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her hand had been pricked, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover it so easily.

    At the thought that she almost missed such an important clue, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help knocking her head.

    She withdrew it carefully. No wonder she didn¡¯t see it just now, because it was hidden in the bedding.

    If she hadn¡¯t lifted the bedding, the silver needle probably wouldn¡¯t have fallen out of the bedding by chance, because it was pricked in the soft straws. Lin Mengya took out a handkerchief from her bosom and gently wrapped up the silver needle with it.

    She had just lifted the corners of her mouth because of finding out the culprit. However, when she noticed the owner of the bed, she froze on the spot.

    Wasn¡¯t it...

    Her face changed unpredictably and finally darkened.

    However, Lin Mengya did not lose her temper immediately. Instead, she put the handkerchief in her bosom and left quietly.

    She was so worried that she didn¡¯t even hear the greetings of the women who came to help.

    She returned to her tent with a sullen face and didn¡¯t meet anyone but Xiu and Baili Rui during the day.

    Moreover, both Baili Rui and Xiu were furious after getting out of Lin Mengya¡¯s tent.

    They seemed to be extremely disappointed in something.

    All people had no idea what had happened and only knew that Lin Mengya seemed to get furious at someone.

    However, no one knew who this person was.

    At this time, there were a lot of rumors in the isted camp. The most ridiculous rumor was that Princess Yu got furious because Prince Yu had an affair.

    Nevertheless, only Lin Mengya and the other two knew what was going on.

    At this moment,pletely different from what the rumors outside described, Lin Mengya¡¯s tent was filled with a peaceful and gentle atmosphere.

    Lin Mengya sat by the baby¡¯s bed, with boundless tenderness in her delicate eyes.

    She gently hummed an unknown tune which was so gentle that it made the baby show an extremely bright smile.

    There was only pure curiosity about the world in his dark eyes.

    ¡°The kid bullied me at such an early age. Look, I¡¯ve been nice to him, but he spat at me!¡±

    Xiu muttered her dissatisfaction. Although she acted as if she wereining, when she poked the baby¡¯s little face with her finger, she involuntarily became gentle.

    However, the baby was tough.

    With surprising strength, the baby moved his face and bit Xiu¡¯s finger hard with his toothless little mouth.

    Xiu instantly began to cry again.

    ¡°Sister, look at him! This little guy is so wicked!¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile. Although Xiu said so, she actually doted on this baby.

    Madam Wu¡¯s condition had stabilized, but she said that she still wanted to let her son continue staying in Lin Mengya¡¯s tent, where Lin Mengya could take care of him, for fear that he would be hurt again.

    At this point, Lin Mengya agreed with her very much.

    However, the baby somehow was particrly close to her.

    The baby only giggled in her arms.

    As long as either her teacher or Xiu took the baby, he had learned to frown.

    It was no wonder that Xiuined loudly of being treated differently.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because you carry the venomous insects with you. After all, they carry the eggs of the Venomous Armored Insects in them. It¡¯s natural that the eggs in them are resistant to your venomous insects.¡±

    Baili Rui gave his exnation, but as soon as he finished speaking, Xiu rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°The poisons you carry must be hundreds of times more poisonous than my insects. No wonder the little guy ignored you, humph!¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her angry teacher and did not know whether tough or cry. Xiu was nice in all respects, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on between Xiu and her teacher. Every time they met, they would have a quarrel.

    However, her teacher had told her something deeper about Xiu¡¯s identity.

    It seemed that this girl was not simply the Miss of a merchant group.

    Furthermore, the Dongfang Family was one of the ten major noble families of Lieyun.

    However, Lin Mengya did not get to the bottom of this problem.

    Since Xiu didn¡¯t tell her identity, she naturally had her consideration. In this world, everyone had their secrets.

    As long as these secrets had nothing to do with her, there was no need to worry about them.

    ¡°Sister, do you think that you can make the culprit give the game away by doing that? Now all kinds of rumors have spread in our camp. Someone even said that Prince Yu had a new lover on the opposite side.¡±

    As soon as Xiu finished speaking, Baili Rui red at her.

    He had watched the development of the rtionship between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu was actually a very good young man. If he hadn¡¯t misunderstood him at that time, he probably would have worked for him.

    But now¡ª

    If Long Tianyu really had a new lover, he definitely would not spare Long Tianyu.

    But after all, it was just a rumor. Perhaps it was just a smokescreen set by the enemy in order to distract Lin Mengya.

    Therefore, he thought that there was no need to let Lin Mengya know it so that she wouldn¡¯t get upset.

    However, Xiu had a loose tongue, so he could not hide it now even if he wanted to.

    ¡°What new lover? Who told you that?¡±

    Lin Mengya held the baby in her arms and looked at Xiu with some doubts in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Doctor Gu!¡±

    Xiu looked at Baili Rui timidly. In fact, she wanted to tell Lin Mengya about it because of feeling aggrieved for Lin Mengya.

    However, she seemed to have done something bad out of a good intention.

    ¡°Doctor Gu? Forget it. My husband doesn¡¯t have such a bad taste.¡±

    Lin Mengya resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Not to mention that her husband had a normal sexual preference, even if he wanted to have an affair with a man, there would be plenty of handsome men open to him.

 Chapter 591 - Expose and Frame

    <h4>Chapter 591 Expose and Frame</h4>

    Therefore, she basically just ignored this kind of rumor.

    Nevertheless, the reason why there came this kind of false news was mostly that the culprit wanted to cover up the truth.

    ¡°We put on quite a good show today. I keep you and teacher here because I want to leave no opportunity for the culprit to make use of. Just wait and see. Someone ising to expose the culprit soon.¡±

    The baby was drooling, falling asleep in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    Lin Mengya gently patted the baby¡¯s back, letting him nestle in her arms in the way of sleeping in a cradle.

    As she expected, just as she put down the sleeping baby, a slightly nervous face appeared at the entrance of her tent.

    Lin Mengya looked at the visitor with cold eyes and a hint of anger on her face.

    Watched by her, the visitor became even more uneasy and stood at the entrance, wondering if she shoulde in or get out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Despite her darkening face, Lin Mengya maintained the most basic courtesy.

    However, it seemed more like a forced courtesy to others.

    ¡°Your Highness, in fact, I saw something that day and it¡¯s about... about Madam Wu.¡±

    The person said timidly, for fear that the princess, who was in a bad mood, would vent her spleen upon her in the next second.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and stared at the woman who looked a little strange.

    ¡°Your Highness, I saw someone sneak out of her tent in the morning of that day and sneak back to her tent a short timeter. I checked the time and found that it was exactly the time when Madam Wu went crazy. The more I thought about it, the more scared I was, so I came to tell you about it.¡±

    Lin Mengya showed an unpredictable expression, seeming to be trying to figure out whether the woman was telling the truth.

    ¡°Oh? Since that¡¯s the case, tell me in detail. If you hide anything, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Lin Mengya had always left an impression of a modest and gentledy on this group of people.

    However, once her face darkened, her coldness made her look intimidating.

    The woman, who was just a country woman, was timid.

    Even if she had some experience, she had just met some wealthy guests such as country gentlemen.

    Therefore, she involuntarily became timid in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t dare to lie. At that time, I came across the person, who seemed to be Madam Xiao spending most of her time with Madam Wu. I asked where she was going, but she ignored me and just left in a hurry. Now I find it quite suspicious.¡±

    Lin Mengya folded her hands tightly with an extremely gloomy face. At this moment, there was a dead silence in the tent.

    At the sight of this, the woman only lowered her head and did not dare to take another nce at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°How could it be Sister Xiao? Did you mistake the person for her?¡±

    Xiu opened her round eyes wide and asked in surprise.

    Because of Xiao Yixin, they and Madam Xiao had the closest rtionship here.

    Unexpectedly, the culprit could be her!

    ¡°Miss Xiu, although it was at dawn, I clearly saw that it was the woman from the Xiao family!¡±

    Although the woman didn¡¯t dare to look into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she was very self-confident in front of Xiu, who was still young.

    However, Xiu didn¡¯t believe it, because the Madam Xiao was indeed a nice person. Moreover, they had gotten along with each other for a period of time, so Xiu naturally didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Nonsense! Sister Xiao is gentle and honest. How could she hurt Madam Wu? It¡¯s obvious that you mistake the person for her and just want to get the reward!¡±

    Xiu refuted the woman on the spot. Of course, the woman was unwilling to give in and opened her eyes wide. Both the two of them refused to give in to each other.

    After arguing for a while, they seemed to be unwilling to yield a step.

    ¡°Enough. Stop fighting!¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya shouted coldly.

    Both Xiu and the woman suddenly stopped. They red at each other with a red face, but did not dare to keep fighting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t make a judgment. It was obvious that the woman was not satisfied with Lin Mengya¡¯s making concessions to avoid trouble.

    She changed her respectful expression.

    ¡°Okay, of course I know it. But, Your Highness, there is something I¡¯m not supposed to say. With so many babies around, if new problems crop up unexpectedly, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to give an exnation.¡±

    After saying a few sarcastic words, the woman pulled a long face and reluctantly walked out of the tent.

    As soon as she left, Lin Mengya and Xiu changed their faces, as if the dispute just now had never happened.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, sister. These people are really good at hitting a person when he¡¯s down. However, sister, did you really find the evidence on Sister Xiao¡¯s bed?¡±

    The news of Lin Mengya¡¯s search in the morning had spread like wildfire.

    Many people saw that she left the tent angrily. Therefore, it was not surprising that someone came to expose Madam Xiao at this moment.

    However, somehow Lin Mengya and Xiu were certain that Madam Xiao was set up by someone else at a nce.

    ¡°Yes, it was indeed found on her bed, but it was ced there by someone else. The woman¡¯s reporting is just the beginning. I think after tonight, many people will know that Madam Xiao is the culprit.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and decided to stay in the tent to see what would happen next.

    Although she had warned the woman, any secret could be disclosed.

    In particr, someone had obviously spread this kind of rumors.

    The person would not set her mind at rest before making sure of shifting the me onto Madam Xiao.

    However, as she becamecent and thought that she had found a scapegoat, she was more likely to give herself away.

    It was the most effective solution to catch the culprit on the spot.

    There were always rumors in a ce, where women gathered, and the rumors usually came in various versions.

    As the rumor that Prince Yu had a new sweetheart died down, another rumor that someone deliberately hurt Madam Wu began to spread.

    Hearing that someone would probably suffer the same thing happening to Madam Wu, everyone was so panic-stricken as to apprehend danger in every sound.

    The isted camp, which had been peaceful and friendly, was stricken by panic overnight.

    There were even some anxious women trying to rush out of the isted camp in the early morning with their babies in their arms.

    Of course, Long Tianyu¡¯s guards refused to let them pass, but the group of women cried and made a big scene in the morning.

    The guards were really helpless. They were not good at dealing with crying women, so one of them went to ask Lin Mengya toe over soon.

    By the time Lin Mengya arrivedte with Xiu, there were five or six women sitting on the ground crying miserably with their babies in their arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked knowingly, and some guards immediately came to report.

    The women, who had been very respectful and kind to her in normal times, all red at her at this moment, as if she had done something heinous.

    ...

    ¡°Your Highness, these madams struggled so hard to go out that we can¡¯t stop them. Please handle it, Your Highness.¡±

    Li Jia, who came with the other guards, was reporting the issue to Lin Mengya at this moment.

    At this moment, seeing that Lin Mengya had the right to make the final decision, the women all came to her with their babies in their arms.

    ¡°Your Highness, we all respect you, so we came here. Unexpectedly, you want us to die down here!¡±

    The woman criticized Lin Mengya as soon as she stepped forward, but she seemed to have forgotten that if it were not for Lin Mengya¡¯s protection, her baby would have be the fertilizer of the Venomous Armored Insects.

    ¡°You are free to leave or stay. But I have to warn you. In the camp, I can guarantee your safety. But no matter what happens to you or your babies after you leave, I won¡¯t help you. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to leave or stay. Li Jia, let them pass.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her voice slightly so that not only the woman in front of her but also the other women in the camp could hear her clearly.

    Li Jia and the others naturally carried out her order. At this moment, a gap was opened up on the wall, the guards formed themselves into in order to prevent the women from going out.

    However, no one dared to step out of the camp.

    Lin Mengya looked around and then sat on a stone in the camp.

    She looked indifferent, not affected by the woman at all.

    ¡°First of all, I saved your lives, but I don¡¯t expect your gratitude. But if you get out of here, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with me. Your life and death will be determined by fate. I¡¯ll try my best to protect those who stay here. For those who leave, we are even from now on. Someone goes to ask their husbands to pick them up. By the way, tell their families what happened here truthfully, in case I will be med for being heartless in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya said indifferently. However, after hearing her words, those women seemed to be frozen and did not dare to move at all.

    The woman, who had talked confidently just now, twitched the corners of her mouth. She did not expect Lin Mengya to be such a cruel person.

    What was more, there was nothing wrong with Lin Mengya¡¯s words. They found it impossible for them either to stay or leave.

    ¡°In fact, Your Highness, we are just afraid. What happened to Madam Wu is really scary. We tried so hard to save our babies. We¡¯re just afraid that they will get hurt.¡±

    The woman said cheekily at the thought that Lin Mengya would at least urge them to stay.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya let them leave directly and decisively.

    The women, who intended to rush out, felt awkward at this moment.

 Chapter 592 - A Target for All

    <h4>Chapter 592 A Target for All</h4>

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya decisively sent for the families of those women. In a short while, a few men with their faces darkening hurried to the riverside.

    However, because they were separated by the river, it was inconvenient for them to talk with each other.

    Before long, a few vige elders, who seemed to enjoy high prestige, were led to the entrance of the isted campsite by Li Jia.

    Lin Mengya sat there, remaining calm andposed. Her gentle eyes somehow became much sharper.

    Meanwhile, the women who had been eloquent a moment ago, were all looking at Lin Mengya with their heads down and maintaining a discreet silence.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s fault. Please spare her life for the sake of our baby.¡±

    Compared with the women who were easily provoked, these men were very reasonable.

    Apart from anything else, based on the scene in front of them, they could tell that if the babies were really taken away from Princess Yu, there would probably be only one way, that led to death, in front of the babies.

    Therefore, the man had to admit his wife¡¯s mistake at the beginning of the conversation. At least, he had to save his wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save her, but that she courts death. I had better leave your wife¡¯s business to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya rarely said something so harsh.

    However, as soon as she said that, the man¡¯s face was covered with a thinyer of cold sweat.

    They had clearly learned about Princess Yu¡¯s heroic deeds.

    Now that she said something so harsh, she must have been annoyed by his wife.

    He immediately put on a stern face, gave his timid wife a hard look, and then said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. But our baby is still young. Please forgive her for the sake of our baby.¡±

    In fact, those women were only incited to do so.

    They only intended to force Lin Mengya to find out the person behind what had happened to Madam Wu.

    Unfortunately, probably because of being restricted by conditions, they used a clumsy tactic.

    Lin Mengya was not a sentimental person. If the culprit wanted to knock her down in this round, it was not the best choice to make use of these timid and indecisive women.

    As soon as the women¡¯s husbands showed up as she asked, the group of women immediately acted like mice in front of cats. The person behind the scenes probably stamped her foot with fury now.

    In a dead silence, no one dared to talk before Lin Mengya said something.

    Looking around, Lin Mengya knew that now it was the right time to end the farce.

    After pretending to hesitate for a while, she said slowly.

    ¡°I can forget what happened today, but if anything like this happens again, your life and death will be determined by fate.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke slowly, but every word of hers was warning the women.

    The result obviously made the women and their husbands feel relieved.

    If the women were really driven out, no one knew what would happen to them.

    The atmosphere gradually eased.

    But before everyone could let out a sigh of relief, a crazy figure ran out from behind the tent.

    Lin Mengya looked towards the figure with rapt attention, only to see that the figure knelt down in front of her with a thud.

    Meanwhile, the person grabbed the edge of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes hard with both hands so that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t move at all at the moment.

    Lin Mengya frowned impatiently and looked at the woman kneeling at her feet in confusion.

    ¡°Madam Wu, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. What are you doing?¡±

    She asked in a low voice and found that Madam Wu¡¯s face was pale. Didn¡¯t she tell Madam Wu to stay in the tent for a rest-cure as much as possible? Why did Madam Wu appear in front of her at this moment?

    Besides, Madam Wu was sobbing in a low voice, as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    ¡°Your Highness, I was hurt by someone evil and almost died. Now I have a chance to take revenge. Please uphold justice for me, Your Highness.¡±

    Madam Wu¡¯s words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Lin Mengya frowned tightly. Moreover, she had foreseen what Madam Wu was going to say.

    But before she could stop Madam Wu, Madam Wu raised her tearful face and said in a loud voice with great grief and indignation.

    ¡°Someone saw that it was Madam Xiao who entered my tent that night, and after checking the time, I found it was exactly the time when someone pricked me with needles. So the culprit must be Madam Xiao. However, she is the daughter-inw of the Xiao family, while I am just a country woman. Your Highness, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    Everyone looked at Madam Wu, who was kneeling on the ground, in shock.

    What? It turned out to be Madam Xiao!

    Nevertheless, Madam Wu¡¯s words rankled in the minds of the families of those country gentlemen.

    It was true that the members of the isted camp were mostly the mesdames and babies of some high-ranking officials¡¯ families. If what Madam Wu said was true, didn¡¯t they suffer all sorts of injustice here?

    Some people suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    At the same time, the descendants of those notable families felt that they were suspected unreasonably.

    All of a sudden, there was a misunderstanding between the two sides, which made it difficult to deal with this matter.

    ¡°Oh? Is this true? Do you have any evidence, Madam Wu? If you have any, I will definitely seek justice for you in spite of your identities. Everyone here is a citizen of Dajin. Since you are both citizens of Dajin, you are not ssified into an aristocrat and a civilian. If you have any evidence, just show it.¡±

    After Madam Wu finished speaking, Lin Mengya, who had been gloomy, gradually calmed down.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s calmness made it more difficult for the others to figure out what she was thinking.

    Her words were so polite and earnest that it was difficult to find out any slip to retort.

    Nevertheless, since Lin Mengya said so, as long as Madam Wu presented the evidence, she would definitely be able to bring down Madam Xiao.

    However, Madam Wu raised her head and looked at Lin Mengya with tears in her eyes without mentioning anything about the evidence.

    ¡°If you have any grievances, just say it. Besides, so many people around here can bear witness to it.¡±

    The woman, who had just been forgiven by Lin Mengya, stepped forward and tried to smooth things over at this moment.

    However, she seemed to be and was actually helping Madam Wu.

    Madam Wu looked at her in trouble and then looked at Lin Mengya with fear.

    Finally, she seemed to have made a decision, stood up straight and looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Your Highness, you said that you would uphold justice for me. However, you shouldn¡¯t have promised me here, while having released Madam Xiao in secret! I know that you have always been close to her. However, if you insist on giving her unprincipled support, I¡¯m afraid that you will let us down.¡±

    This time Lin Mengya was confused by her words.

    She had never met Madam Xiao since yesterday. How could she give her unprincipled support?

    However, before she could speak, a burst of noise suddenly came from another corner of the isted campsite.

    Lin Mengya turned around, only to see Madam Xiao, with her baby in her arms and a nk look, pushed and walking up to her.

    ¡°Your Highness, we just intercepted a woman over there. She said that she got out of the camp under your order, but she was stopped by us.¡±

    An unfamiliar guard came to report. However, at this moment, his words instantly ignited the little bit of dissatisfaction unable to be ignored in people¡¯s hearts like pouring oil on the fire.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s righteous image in their minds began toe apart gradually.

    If she could not give a suitable answer, no one would remember what Lin Mengya had done for them after today. Everyone would think that she was a muddleheaded person who only harbored those close to her indiscriminately.

    It was not until this moment that Lin Mengya clearly realized that the culprit indeed used the vicious tactic perfectly.

    Looking at the increasing dissatisfaction in people¡¯s eyes, she knew that if she lost the popr support at this time, all her and Long Tianyu¡¯s efforts would be wasted.

    An anxious look gradually appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s perfect and delicate face.

    Madam Xiao came to realize that she seemed to have brought much pressure on Princess Yu.

    However, as a woman, she knew nothing about these schemes and intrigues.

    In the crowd, under the reproachful and even a little vicious gazes of the crowd, she could only tightly hold her baby in her arms and endure it silently with her thin and weak figure.

    Butpared with what Lin Mengya was suffering, this was just a drop in the bucket.

    All people stared at her with obvious suspicion, me and even hatred in their eyes. They no longer tried to hide their feelings.

    Madam Wu¡¯s tears had won the sympathy of too many people.

    But at this moment, Lin Mengya, who remained indifferent, seemed to have a guilty conscience.

    Sitting on the stone, Lin Mengya just frowned and said nothing with a gloomy face.

    Hearing Madam Wu crying, more and more people somehow felt angry.

    They seemed to have confirmed that Madam Xiao was the culprit hurting Madam Wu.

    More and more people began to fix their fierce eyes on Madam Xiao, who was also pitiful and innocent.

    She looked around in horror and did not understand why these people, who were still as close as rtivesst night, now looked at her with disgust as if looking at an enemy.

    Surrounded by people, Madam Xiao had no way out at this moment.

    But the crowd kept gathering around Madam Xiao intentionally or unintentionally.

    The poor woman inadvertently became the public enemy of almost everyone.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t keep waiting here. if it goes on like this, both my cousin-inw and Mengya will be in danger!¡±

    Outside the crowd, Xiao Yixin was anxious to rush forward to help Lin Mengya out.

    However, it was rare that Baili Rui, who had been standing here for a long time, reached out to stop him.

    ¡°Sir, why do you...¡±

    Xiao Yixin looked at Baili Rui in confusion, only to see that although thetter looked solemn, he did not show much worry.

 Chapter 593 - Climaxes Come One after Another

    <h4>Chapter 593 Climaxes Come One after Another</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch quietly. When has she ever let us down?¡±

    Different from Xiao Yixin, who was flustered by over-concern, Baili Rui knew Lin Mengya¡¯s character better and was certain that she would not allow herself to be bullied without fighting back.

    Although Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t know why Mr. Baili trusted Lin Mengya so much, in the current situation, Xiao Yixin could only suppress the uneasiness in his heart for the time being and join Baili Rui and the others in acting as silent onlookers.

    ...

    The people med Lin Mengya in an increasingly loud voice and gradually did not care about hiding their true feelings, while Lin Mengya¡¯s eye gradually became cold.

    If she was a soft-hearted person, she should be flustered and helpless now.

    However, no one expected that Lin Mengya would just look at them quietly with an inexplicable sneer.

    If Long Tianyu was here, he would definitely find it familiar.

    Probably because they had spent a long time together, Lin Mengya had been able to do a great job in imitating Long Tianyu¡¯s expressions.

    The atmosphere became more and more intense.

    However, most people still fixed their eyes on Madam Xiao.

    The panic-stricken and helpless woman did not get the sympathy she deserved. Instead, she ignited those people¡¯s rage.

    She didn¡¯t know who reached out first, but she only saw a pair of brawny hands reach out for the baby she held tightly in her arms.

    The pair of hands dragged the floral nket, in which the baby was wrapped up, hard, but because Madam Xiao held the baby tightly, the owner of the hands failed to do that.

    But this kind of behavior was imitated by many people in an instant like an infectious disease spreading among them.

    Those around her all reached out their hands.

    However, they did not mean to help her appease her frightened baby by reaching out their hands. Instead, they meant to snatch the baby from her by force.

    Madam Xiao held her baby in horror, but her protection made those people even crazier.

    Pushed by people surrounding her, no matter how hard Madam Xiao tried, more and more people reached out to grab the baby.

    Madam Xiao¡¯s tears be the most tragic sign of this inhuman seesaw battle.

    No one knew what Lin Mengya was thinking about. She didn¡¯t stop it, but just sat on the stone silently and watched the panic-stricken and helpless Madam Xiao.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save her? After all, the baby is innocent.¡±

    Raising her head, Madam Wu suddenly looked at Lin Mengya in confusion and asked.

    Her tears seemed to have just gathered in her eyes. However, Madam Wu¡¯s calmness andposure surprised Lin Mengya a little.

    ¡°Everyone has her fate. I can only cure diseases, but I can¡¯t save her life.¡±

    Lin Mengya returned to herself and said indifferently.

    A trace of surprise shed across Madam Wu¡¯s eyes.

    However, Madam Wu immediately hid it. Lin Mengya pretended not to see it, looked away, and lowered her eyes.

    It was time for this farce to reach its climax, wasn¡¯t it?

    It was a newborn innocent baby wrapped up in the small red quilt embroidered with peony patterns.

    But at this moment, the baby in his small swaddling clothes was lifted high by someone above her head.

    Madam Xiao cried so hard that she was out of breath, but she still struggled to get her baby back.

    However, the person holding the baby high did not show any pity for the poor mother at all.

    As the baby wrapped up in the floral quilt was thrown on the ground, Madam Xiao passed out in an instant after letting out a shrill cry.

    A pool of red liquid, looking like blood, instantly flowed out of the small floral quilt and formed a brilliant red line.

    Those who had fiercely pushed and med Madam Xiao just now quieted down in an instant at the sight of the scarlet liquid.

    Everyone was at a loss in an instant, shocked by the unexpected situation.

    They looked at each other and finally fell silent tacitly.

    Lin Mengya sneered silently in her heart. No one had expected that the climax of this almost cruel farce would be so silent and weird.

    ¡°This... this is...¡±

    It was obvious that the person, who threw the small floral quilt on the ground, did such a drastic thing in a momentary burst of anger.

    Lin Mengya looked towards her, a woman who usually was neither talkative nor sociable.

    At this moment, she was rubbing her hands guiltily, but the obvious regret on her face seemed to be faked.

    ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡±

    Lin Mengya got up and questioned lightly, but it was enough to break down those people.

    She gently walked to the small floral quilt stained with blood and reached out to show the thing wrapped up in the quilt to everyone.

    It was a wax gourd smashed into pieces instead of a baby, whose face was covered with blood, in their imagination.

    The wax gourd was exactly as big as a baby.

    The scarlet blood was a little trick Lin Mengya yed. She had instructed someone to stuff it in the wax gourd in advance.

    Seeing that it turned out to be a wax gourd, everyone seemed to be relieved.

    ¡°You keep telling me that children are innocent. What about Madam Xiao¡¯s child? Could it be that her child deserves to be killed?¡±

    Although the baby was fine, everything that had happened just now was real.

    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t prepared in advance, it would have been the baby¡¯s head that was broken at the moment.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean it... Madam Xiao intended to escape, so we...¡±

    Their excuse became unconvincing. Lin Mengya nced at the group of people, who still tried to argue irrationally, with her cold eyes.

    ¡°Escape? What has she done? Do you have any valid evidence? A country has itsws and a family has its rules. Whichw on earth has she broken? Even the government didn¡¯t punish her. What makes you think that you can say that she is guilty?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked around. After the indignation, everyone seemed to have calmed down a little.

    Therefore, her me struck everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°But someone saw with her own eyes that she hurt Madam Wu. Your Highness, you can¡¯t harbor her like this!¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the woman with her cold eyes, and her sneer became more and more chilling.

    ¡°Someone saw it with her own eyes? Well, I¡¯d like to ask if she saw it with her own eyes that Madam Xiao pricked the silver needles in Madam Wu¡¯s head? Since she saw it with her own eyes, why didn¡¯t she stop Madam Xiao at that time? Instead, it was until now that she incited you in an affected way to kill a baby!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s questions made those people¡¯s arguments invalid and ridiculous.

    Madam Wu suddenly got up from the ground with disappointment and grief in her watery eyes.

    ¡°In that case, Your Highness, you are not going to punish the culprit severely, are you? Well, I¡¯m not afraid of death. Your Highness, please give my baby back to me so that my son and I can bepanions on the way to death!¡±

    Madam Wu said in a choked voice, and every word was heart-wrenching.

    She seemed to imply that Lin Mengya really intended to hound them to death.

    But Lin Mengya, with a faint smile, looked at the unusually grieved and indignant Madam Wu with her perceptive eyes.

    ¡°There is a saying that even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. You are quite devoted. You not only court death but also want your baby to die with you. However, I have never said that I will not severely punish the culprit. Just as you said, I will not let go of the culprit.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words stunned everyone.

    Madam Wu insisted that Madam Xiao was the culprit. What was more, Madam Xiao attempted to rush out of the camp with her baby in her arms, which became the evidence.

    But it seemed that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mean to punish Madam Xiao. Was there something else behind it?

    When Madam Wu heard that, a trace of fear shed across her eyes.

    Nevertheless, when she heard that Lin Mengya was going to severely punish the culprit, she couldn¡¯t help showing a littlecency.

    However, it didn¡¯tst long. Lin Mengya¡¯s words stunned her on the spot.

    ¡°Madam Wu, you tried to set up Madam Xiao and pretend to be the real Madam Wu in an attempt to deceive and confuse the public. Do you admit what you have done?¡±

    Her words created a real buzz among the crowd in an instant.

    Madam Wu looked at Lin Mengya in astonishment, as if she had said something outrageous.

    ¡°Your Highness, even if you want to get Madam Xiao off the hook, you shouldn¡¯t nder me like that! Besides, you brought us here. I¡¯m the real Madam Wu. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Madam Wu said in rage and looked at Lin Mengya with vignce and disdain in her eyes.

    However, Lin Mengya did not get exasperated because of her denial.

    Instead, she crouched down, patted Madam Xiao¡¯s face, and said.

    ¡°Sister Xiao, get up.¡±

    Hearing her soft voice, Madam Xiao woke up slowly.

    However, she obviously shrank when she saw Lin Mengya with her eyes, which had turned red from crying.

    Then she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lin Mengya with embarrassment.

    ¡°Sister Mengya, I...¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled at her gently. Finally, she rubbed the acupuncture points on the top of her head and helped her, who was weak and limp, up.

    ¡°You did a good job. Even I was almost convinced. Nevertheless, I¡¯m really sorry for asking you to take the wax gourd as your baby.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted Madam Xiao in a soft voice. She had spent a long time talking it over with Madam Xiao about what happened today.

    She didn¡¯t expect that, perhaps because of anxiety, Madam Xiao really regarded the wax gourd as her baby.

    The heart-wrenching pain could not be faked.

    Meanwhile, the onlookers were all confused. What was going on?

    ¡°You said you are Madam Wu, the mother of the baby. However, when you were in danger, you have never protected your baby.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and stared coldly at the woman in front of her.

    In fact, since the day Madam Wu went crazy, she had sensed that Madam Wu and her baby were weird.

    ¡°When you went crazy, you almost smashed the baby. I ask you, is it true?¡±

 Chapter 594 - Stall for Time

    <h4>Chapter 594 Stall for Time</h4>

    Lin Mengya stared at Madam Wu fixedly with her eyes as sharp as knives.

    Madam Wu thought that it was just Lin Mengya¡¯s counterattack before she broke down.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I was plotted against by Madam Xiao. Otherwise, how could I intended to kill my baby?¡±

    Her exnation was so far-fetched, but it sounded usible at the moment.

    Lin Mengya suddenly sneered and looked at Madam Wu in front of her with interest.

    ¡°Plotted against by Madam Xiao? You kept saying that it was Madam Xiao who plotted against you. However, not to mention that Madam Xiao didn¡¯t have the motive to do that, even if she really made you crazy, it should be a mother¡¯s instinct and subconscious reaction to protect her child. Think of Madam Xiao¡¯s reaction just now. In the crowd, she was also helpless. However, she risked her life to protect her child. Later, she mistakenly believed that her child was thrown on the ground and fainted in a moment of desperation. However, I remember that after you woke up, you showed no concern for your child. Later, you even asked me to take care of your child. I¡¯m wondering why you are such a cruel mother if the child is really yours.¡±

    Although the word ¡°mother¡± was unfamiliar in Lin Mengya¡¯s memory, when she saw that her mother made all kinds of ns for her and her brother¡¯s future, she thought that the maternal love, which deepened and umted over the years, could not be exined clearly with only a few words.

    But there was one thing that Lin Mengya was absolutely sure of.

    In the situation that day, any other mother would definitely risk her life to protect her child.

    Or, after waking up, she would confirm that her child was safe and sound at the first time.

    After connecting what had happened before, Lin Mengya found that the ws of Madam Wu¡¯s exnation could no longer be concealed.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re being irrational. Of course, I care about my child. When Doctor Gu insisted on burying my child alive, I would rather pay for my child¡¯s life with my life. You said these only in order to get Madam Xiao off the hook. I was hurt by her and you didn¡¯t catch the culprit at that time. Of course, I was scared, so I entrusted my child to your care. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough to prove anything.¡±

    Since Lin Mengya had her argument, Madam Wu certainly had her excuses.

    However, the current public opinion still tended to support Madam Wu.

    In the current situation, no matter what Lin Mengya said, Madam Xiao was unable to clear her name.

    But Lin Mengya was not anxious. Or in fact, she didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s how it is. I misunderstood you. Since you say you are the child¡¯s mother, so be it.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not argue and even did not lodge the usation that she had prepared.

    She directly said that she was convinced by Madam Wu, which was unexpected to everyone.

    To be honest, even Madam Wu didn¡¯t expect that. She was stunned on the spot and looked at Lin Mengya in confusion.

    It took her a long while to return to herself.

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. This child can¡¯t talk now, so it¡¯s hard to tell who his mother is. But there¡¯s one thing confusing me. You said that Madam Xiao plotted against you and put you in this situation, right?¡±

    Unexpectedly, the problem returned to the beginning.

    Madam Wu nodded, but somehow had a sense of foreboding.

    Lin Mengya had never been a person who easily admitted defeat, especially in such a situation.

    Unexpectedly, before she could straighten out her thinking, after Lin Mengya raised her hand, a girl immediately rushed to her with tears.

    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re all right. I¡¯ve been worried about you and my nephew these days.¡±

    The girl seemed to be about fifteen or sixteen years old.

    Although she was a little timid, she was able to speak clearly.

    Madam Wu suddenly froze, and then grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and said with an unnatural expression.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, cousin. Why are you here?¡±

    The girl said after wiping her tears.

    ¡°Your husband sent someone to pick me up and asked me toe here and apany you. By the way, cousin, what are you doing now?¡±

    The girl stood behind Madam Wu timidly. After the excitement of meeting her cousin, the girl realized that the current situation seemed to be weird.

    Therefore, she talked in an increasingly low voice.

    With no idea what Lin Mengya was up to, Madam Wu subconsciously stood in front of her cousin with a hint of surprise and suspicion in her eyes.

    ¡°Nothing serious, Your Highness. She¡¯s indeed my cousin. But I¡¯m wondering what you want me to exin.¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled and somehow looked relieved.

    Not only Madam Wu but also those around her thought that Princess Yu was ying a juggling trick because she was at her wit¡¯s end.

    However, just as she was smiling, a figure appeared in front of her in a hurry.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought Madam Wu¡¯s real baby here.¡±

    The figure belonged to Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guard, but at this moment, he was holding a baby in his infancy.

    Madam Wu¡¯s face changed, but before she said anything, her cousin, who was standing behind her, uttered a cry of surprise and then said loudly before being stopped.

    ¡°Cousin, isn¡¯t this your son Rui¡¯er? Why is Rui¡¯er here?¡±

    The words of Madam Wu¡¯s cousin instantly made the atmosphere a little weird.

    It was because everyone knew that the baby, which Madam Wu described as her baby, was still in Lin Mengya¡¯s tent at this moment.

    In this case, who was this baby?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to admit it? Don¡¯t tell me that these two babies are both yours. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to have a talk with your husband.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Madam Wu indifferently. In fact, what had happened just now was simply her effort to stall for time.

    Since the moment she found the silver needles in Madam Xiao¡¯s bedding, she had gotten some clues.

    She found out Madam Wu¡¯s detailed background just by asking Long Tianyu to make some simple inquiries,

    Madam Wu¡¯s husband was just a country gentleman who got the tile because of his brilliant ancestors.

    Meanwhile, Madam Wu was the Miss of an eminent family in the local area.

    At that time, those who went to the Wang family for marriage proposal almost wore out the doorstep of the Wang family. However, no one expected that Madam Wu, who was Miss Wang at that time, chose to marry into the Wu family, which seemed to be prosperous but was actually declining.

    A romantic story between a talented man and a pretty woman was beautiful, but Lin Mengya was a realistic person.

    If Long Tianyu had not mentioned that the Wu family had once served the ancestors of the Long family and an ancestor of the Wu Family had been one of the ministers to which the Long Family had entrusted their children, she probably would not have been able to figure out the key point so quickly.

    ¡°This baby... is not mine. My cousin mistook him for my baby. Please don¡¯t take it amiss, Your Highness.¡±

    Although things hade to this point, Madam Wu still insisted on denying it.

    Lin Mengya sneered and took a step towards Madam Wu.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re looking for, but I¡¯m sorry to tell you that the thing is no longer in the Wu family.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was so low that only Madam Wu heard what she said.

    In an instant, Madam Wu was stunned and looked at Lin Mengya in disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. In fact, the Tiger Token of the Yeyu Guards has been kept in the Wu family for a long time. However, it was taken back when His Majesty ascended the throne. So it¡¯s toote for you to look for it now.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her as if looking at a joke.

    It took Long Tianyu only a meal¡¯s time to find out the ins and outs.

    Because the Wu family was the trusted follower of the initial emperor, the initial emperor entrusted the Tiger Token of the Yeyu Guards, the most elite trusted troops, to the Wu family.

    Of course, this secret army¡¯s mission was just to protect the Jin State.

    When the emperor ascended the throne, this army yed a big role.

    However, because the existence of the army was confidential, very few people knew it.

    However, when Long Tianyu mentioned that the Wang family almost married off their daughter in a rush, she had figured out that what the Wang family was after must be the Tiger Token.

    However, the only thing Lin Mengya was wondering was who was the one manipting the Wang family behind the scenes. Was it the Crown Prince and the Empress, or...

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Madam Wu was out of her wits, as if struck by lightning.

    If it was a big blow to her that her baby she had left in a proper ce just showed up in front of her, the grief of knowing that she had sacrificed her marriage in exchange for a joke was even more unbearable for her.

    ¡°Of course, other than the members of the royal family, no one else knows these secrets.¡±

    After Lin Mengya finished her words, she pointed to Madam Wu¡¯s nails.

    ¡°In fact, your fingers have given you away a long time ago. You spent much time practicing acupuncture so that some parts of your hands are covered with calluses. Although I don¡¯t know why you framed Madam Xiao, the Wu family is useless to you now.¡±

    This was what confused Lin Mengya the most. If Madam Wu married into the Wu family for the Tiger Token, could it be that she framed Madam Xiao just in order to sow discord in the camp?

    This was too far-fetched. Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t arrived in time, it was very likely that Madam Wu would have really gone mad under the influence of the silver needles.

    Anyone, that was notpletely out of her mind, would not do so, unless it was not her only purpose!

 Chapter 595 - End Hastily

    <h4>Chapter 595 End Hastily</h4>

    Now the situation became very delicate.

    Both Lin Mengya and Madam Wu clung to their arguments. However, both of them had concrete evidence. Now, the only way to get the final truth was to prove that either of them lied.

    Obviously, Lin Mengya and Madam Wu noticed this. At that moment, they were probably trying to find out the w in the other side¡¯s argument.

    ¡°You are right. The baby is indeed mine. Your Highness, you guess correctly.¡±

    For some unknown reason, Madam Wu, who had argued with Lin Mengya sharply just now, admitted it openly.

    This was indeed beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.

    ¡°All of you may leave now. I want to have a private talk with her.¡±

    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya did not want the following conversation to be heard by the others.

    The crowd, who had watched enough of the farce, was dispersed by the guards.

    Soon, only Lin Mengya and Madam Wu were left in the open space.

    ¡°I have to admit that you are very smart.¡±

    Madam Wu said, as if she hadid down a burden.

    As Madam Wu stopped pretending, the timid expression faded from her face.

    She, with a delicate and sedate look, looked into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fearlessly.

    However, there was a hint of regret in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not smart, but just observant. In fact, you did quite a good job in pretending. Are you really not afraid of death?¡±

    After all, the reason why Lin Mengya was able to avoid a lot of open and secret attacks and managed to get herself off the hooks was that she thought more than others.

    However, the so-called smartness brought her increasingly powerful opponents and increasingly meticulous tricks.

    She really didn¡¯t know what else was in front of her if she kept going down this way.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. If I didn¡¯t have a grudge against this baby, you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch me. But Princess Yu, what can you do after catching me? I¡¯m just a kite manipted by someone. Since the moment I fell down, the string connecting the one and me has been cut off.¡±

    There was a hint of determination in Madam Wu¡¯s tone.

    Lin Mengya found it extremely familiar. She frowned slightly and looked at Madam Wu with more doubt in her eyes.

    ¡°You... are a member of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    Madam Wu silently nodded, but at this moment, her face suddenly turned extremely pale.

    Lin Mengya realized that something went wrong. When she was about to rush over to check on Madam Wu, Madam Wu, who had stood in front of her just now, fell quietly at her feet in the next moment.

    ¡°My child... He is innocent...¡±

    Madam Wu said with blood gushing out of her mouth and nose.

    Lin Mengya did not smell any poison on her.

    In this case, the only exnation was very clear.

    ¡°Tell me, what are you up to?¡±

    Lin Mengya held Madam Wu¡¯s head and asked. With no vitality in her eyes and her pupils beginning to disperse, Madam Wu was probably dying.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not here to harm you... Be careful... be careful...¡±

    Madam Wu said herst words in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    Lin Mengya froze on the spot as if she had gotten an electric shock.

    What did she mean?

    Seeing that she had aplished her mission, Madam Wu died with a smile.

    Lin Mengya looked at the woman, who died in her arms, with aplicated expression, wondering what herst words mean.

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡±

    Li Jia came up to Lin Mengya hurriedly from a distance and asked with concern.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya silently put Madam Wu¡¯s body on the grass under her feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Bury her properly.¡±

    No matter what Madam Wu was up to, herst words worried Lin Mengya a little.

    If Madam Wu only intended to sow discord among them at the cost of her life, she might have gone a little too far.

    But if what Madam Wu said was true, then¡ª

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya decided to put this matter aside for the time being.

    Madam Wu left quite an awful mess after making a scene.

    If she did not handle it properly, all Long Tianyu¡¯s efforts would be wasted.

    She subconsciously walked to her tent, but was pulled back from her thoughts by a figure in front of her.

    ¡°Thank you, Mengya. You saved the life of another member of my family. Please ept my bow.¡±

    Xiao Yixin said with emotion. Since he was rescued by Baili Rui, he seemed to have attached great importance to his family.

    It was a good thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. This is what I should do. Teacher, Xiu, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a smile and neatly avoided Xiao Yixin¡¯s bow.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t care much about others¡¯ gratitude. If possible, she didn¡¯t even want to have too much contact with those ns.

    Today she learned that there was no permanent loyalty and only permanent interests.

    Because of a so-called witness, she became the target of all. It was terrible to be med by everyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯d better have a good rest. We¡¯lleter.¡±

    Baili Rui looked at his student with pity. Perhaps others could not tell it, but he always knew that there was a delicate and soft part hidden in her heart.

    However, it was a pity that from now on, no matter how gentle she looked, there would no longer be any soft part in her heart.

    He really didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.

    What Madam Wu had done ended up with nothing definite.

    Lin Mengya neither wanted to know nor find out how many versions of rumors there were.

    However, the atmosphere in the isted campsite became more or less weird.

    Lin Mengya still went to check on the babies and women in each tent with Xiu. However, she rarely smiled sincerely as before.

    Everyone became constrained, because they all knew that they hadpletely offended Princess Yu in the disturbance a few days ago.

    They were waiting for Princess Yu¡¯s punishment uneasily, but she didn¡¯t say anything. However, they found the uneasiness of waiting for punishment more unbearable than being punished.

    Meanwhile, the men, who had received the news, wrote letters one after another to vehemently condemned their wives.

    Some of them even directly sent a letter to announce divorce.

    In the repressed and even somewhat sad atmosphere, those women did not know what their mistakes had brought.

    After performing the routine of making sure that everyone was safe and sound, Lin Mengya returned to her tent.

    The baby of the Wu family was naturally under his aunt¡¯s care.

    Meanwhile, the poor baby, used as a tool by Madam Wu, was left to Lin Mengya.

    The baby probably had much affinity with Lin Mengya.

    He only showed a lovely smile when he was alone with Lin Mengya.

    Looking at the baby¡¯s white and delicate face, Lin Mengya involuntarily became joyful.

    Perhaps after handling the business, she could consider taking this baby to the capital city with her.

    Come to think of it, she found that there were more and more people in her Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°Sister, this is the chicken soup I made. Please have some at least.¡±

    At the entrance, Xiu carefully put a big bowl of fragrant chicken soup beside Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    She had been in a bad mood and kept a straight face these days.

    Fortunately, Xiu took care of her while thinking of various ways to offer her some delicious food.

    ¡°Thank you. Sit down. I want to have a talk with you.¡±

    Xiu sat on the bed obediently like a well-behaved girl.

    Lin Mengya looked at her, suddenly chuckled and said gently.

    ¡°How is Xiaoyu... going?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly flustered Xiu.

    Xiu could lie in front of anyone but Lin Mengya. She had always been panic-stricken and easy to be seen through in front of Lin Mengya.

    However, Xiu calmed down after the panic.

    Looking at Lin Mengya, she nodded silently and spoke.

    ¡°He asked me to tell you that he lives well if I meet you.¡±

    Such a real answer distressed Lin Mengya a little.

    ¡°That¡¯s how he is. He always thinks for me and doesn¡¯t want me to worry about him. Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t ask anything I¡¯m not supposed to know. I don¡¯t want to know the identities of you and Xiaoyu. But I can tell that you like him, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not dull-witted. From Xiu¡¯s abnormal reaction, she could get the picture.

    Nevertheless, she did not expect that the person Xiu liked was Xiaoyu.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that today she thought of where Little Bean had gone, she wouldn¡¯t have suddenly realized that Xiaoyu was the one most likely to have connections with Xiu.

    Moreover, Xiaoyu looked steadier than his peers, but in fact, he relied on her more than anyone else.

    Since Xiu kept thinking of learning from her in all respects, there was no doubt that the one Xiu liked was Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Yes, Childe Yu is great, even better than all the other childes in Lieyun.¡±

    Xiu admitted it with a blush.

    Even Lin Mengya involuntarily admired such a simple and straightforward girl a little.

    She probably could never be so straightforward in love during her lifetime.

    Holding Xiu¡¯s little hand, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone that Xiu was the most suitable person for Xiaoyu.

    ¡°We¡¯re destined to be friends. Since you like Xiaoyu and we¡¯re on intimate terms with each other, I should help you.¡±

    As soon as Xiu heard that Lin Mengya was going to help her, she immediately opened her eyes wide.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya thought that this girl was really cute.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Xiaoyu is going through now, but I can sense that he¡¯s in a difficult situation. Xiu, remember, if the person you like is going through something terrible, the best solution is not to turn a blind eye to it, but to lend a helping hand to him.¡±

 Chapter 596 - Dangerous by EaChapter Step

    <h4>Chapter 596 Dangerous by Each Step</h4>

    Lin Mengya spoke seriously, and Xiu listened carefully.

    After pondering for a while, Xiu came back to her senses and looked at Lin Mengya with a confused expression.

    ¡°Do you mean that you want me to go back to help him?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. What happened these days had made her realize the seriousness of the matter.

    Whether it was the Candle Dragon Cult or the fight for the throne, everything was far from as simple as she had imagined.

    At first, she thought that she was a chess yer, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had already be a chess piece on the chessboard.

    The Lin family had been tied to the chessboard by her. In this case, she had no reason to implicate others to be regarded as a chess piece ?together with her.

    ¡°But I want to stay here to help you. Sister, you won¡¯t mind me if I¡¯m here, will you?¡±

    Xiu looked at Lin Mengya nervously. It took her a lot of effort to learn from others that that man cared the most about this sister.

    If that person found out that she didn¡¯t help Lin Mengya, he might really hate her.

    But now, Lin Mengya said that he might be in trouble.

    It was hard for Xiu to make a choice between the two of them.

    ¡°Of course not. On the contrary, I think you¡¯re a very capable person. However, your role here is really limited. Why don¡¯t you go back and help him? If possible, may I ask you to bring him a letter for me?¡±

    Xiu nodded desperately, as if she was afraid that Lin Mengya would regret her words the next moment.

    Seeing that Xiu had been persuaded by her, Lin Mengya could not help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Since she could figure out Xiu¡¯s identity, others might also be able to.

    However, ording to the current situation, it seemed like the more help she could get, the more dangerous it would be.

    In this way, she¡¯d better make herself look less useful.

    Perhaps, there would still be some time for a buffer in this way.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to write in the letter to Xiaoyu.

    He hadn¡¯t sent a letter to her for a long time. Of course, if it weren¡¯t for the critical situation, Xiaoyu would definitely not make her be so worried about him.

    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Mengya could only write a few words in the letter.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright now. Don¡¯t worry about me. Take care.¡±

    It was just a few simple sentences, but the meaning behind them was beyond words.

    Xiu left quietly.

    To the public, she was just iming that Xiu was out looking for medicinal herbs.

    On the other side, although the real Doctor Gu hade back, they still needed arge number of medicinal herbs.

    Many people had joined the team in the search for herbs. Therefore, Xiu would not attract other people¡¯s attention if she joined them.

    The only thing that was inconvenient for Lin Mengya was that from today on, she would have to face Little Bean, who only knew how to eat and sleep alone.

    Xiu¡¯s uncle must have sent someone to follow them. Moreover, they had a unique way to contact each other before.

    It wouldn¡¯t take long for Xiu to set foot on her way home.

    Lin Mengya held the little fellow in her arms and looked into the distance, lost in thought.

    Recently, she always felt like she had no one to rely on whether in the Lin family or in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    It was a familiar ce for her, but when she thought about it at this moment, she felt strange about it.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her delicate brows subconsciously.

    She did not notice that her eyes, which were full of worry, were filled with her gloom at this moment.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Xiu to leave, you can still get her back now.¡±

    Xiao Yixin¡¯s gentle voice sounded behind Lin Mengya.

    She turned around. The light blurred Lin Mengya¡¯s facial features. However, her firm attitude did not change at all.

    ¡°Everyone has a suitable position. Xiu¡¯s ce is not here.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t find Xiao Yixin annoying, nor did she like him.

    Indeed, for her in the past, Xiao Yixin was a gentle brother. Even if he broke off their engagement, she had thought that their engagement was just a wishful idea between the parents of the Lin and the Xiao families.

    However, for her now, Xiao Yixin was just a familiar stranger.

    In addition, what Madam Wu had said before her death made Lin Mengya alert to these aristocratic families again.

    She had never believed all the words of Madam Wu, but it was indeed a reminder for her.

    She had to figure out the key that the Candle Dragon Cult had chosen to take action in Yun State.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What about your position? And what about mine?¡±

    Thetter half of her sentence was more like talking to herself.

    Xiao Yixin lowered his head and looked at his hands in confusion.

    He had thought that he had regained his responsibilities. However, when he saw that Lin Mengya and his sister-inw were besieged, his mind seemed to have changed again.

    If one day, the people he tried his best to protect would turn against him because of other things, would he feel betrayed again?

    The doubts that had previously been suppressed in his heart once again surged up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but the only thing I¡¯m clear about is that the position of a person is not destined by Heaven, nor is it given by someone else. It¡¯s our own choice.¡±

    That was right. Lin Mengya had already known that no matter if it was in the past or in the future, everything she had experienced was her own choice.

    But now, she was a little shaken by the words of Madam Wu.

    Did she really make the right choice?

    If what Madam Wu said was true, then what should she do to continue her future life?

    Lin Mengya was a little confused. Unconsciously, she tightened her grip on the little guy in her arms.

    The little guy, who felt pain because of the strength, instantly burst out into tears.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s train of thought was interrupted, and she immediately checked on the little guy¡¯s condition.

    In any case, she had to verify the authenticity of Madam Wu¡¯s words.

    At least, she couldn¡¯t be used by others in such an unclear way.

    Without Xiu by her side, there was nothing different about Lin Mengya¡¯s life except for being a little busy.

    Long Tianyu still often asked people to send her some letters.

    It was just that he hadn¡¯t stood by the shore to meet her for a few days.

    Once again, the isted camp quieted down.

    The atmosphere gradually became less oppressive. However, no one dared to go against Lin Mengya again.

    In other words, they had all realized that on that day when they chose the side, they had already cut off the possibility of Lin Mengya being close to them.

    Therefore, when they got used to Lin Mengya¡¯s indifference again, their way of getting along with each other was fixed.

    If they did not vite each other, there would be less friction between them.

    This was also good. Lin Mengya was also happy to be like this.

    The little guy, who was temporarily adopted by her, grew up very quickly. In addition to the help of the sister-inw of the Xiao family and Sister Zhu, Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin were the ones who took care of her the most.

    Every day, she could see these two men being tortured by Little Bean, frowning tightly, and shouting for mercy.

    This also made Lin Mengya rx a lot.

    The situation of all the children was normal. ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s spection, as long as these children grew safely for a year, the Venomous Armored Insects¡¯ eggs, which had no chance to hatch, would be integrated with the children¡¯s bodies.

    Furthermore, from the music score for green stringed instrument, Lin Mengya got another piece of top-secret information.

    In fact, Venomous Armored Insects were not used to punish criminals in the past.

    Instead, it was a way to protect newborns. Many ancient races would nt their eggs into a baby¡¯s body after the child was born.

    On the one hand, they could enhance the ability of the newborn to resist poison. On the other hand, this kind of insect egg could actually protect the child¡¯s heart and lungs.

    As for that horrifying reproduction method, it could also be regarded as a kind of memorial to those dead newborns.

    Only this type of function, for some reason, gradually faded away in the process of inheritance.

    On the contrary, what remained were the terrifying Venomous Armored Insects.

    However, since that was the case, the doctor who insisted on burying the babies might only know about the reproduction of Armored Venomous Insects and not know the real use of the insect eggs.

    If that was the case, then the person who nted the insect eggs in children might not be that stupid.

    Everything still remained a mystery. It seemed that she had to investigate them one by one in order to uncover the final truth.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Highness hase to pick you up.¡±

    Outside the tent, Li Jia spoke respectfully.

    Lin Mengya stopped thinking about these things. Since the real doctor hade back, more and more people had given up the idea of burying the children.

    From Long Tianyu¡¯s letter, Lin Mengya learned that the real Doctor Gu, Gu Die, always covered his men¡¯s mistakes and could not distinguish right from wrong. However, the good news was that after he learned that his junior fellow apprentice was going to bury the innocent babies alive, he had taken the initiative to stop his junior fellow apprentice and apologized to Long Tianyu.

    In this regard, Lin Mengya learned the differences between these two doctors.

    In that case, there was no need to keep using this temporary isted camp anymore.

    However, in order to ensure the safety of the children, Long Tianyu was tough and asked the Gu brothers not to get close to the campsite.

    It seemed that there was an argument again.

    However, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t care about it. Days had passed safely. The news saying the children were the source had also disappeared.

    It was also time to let mothers and children be reunited with their families.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu came to pick up his princess as soon as possible.

    However, when he was full of expectation, he saw Lin Mengya. She came to him in in clothes, with a baby in her arms and a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°This...¡±

    The prince, who missed his princess so much, was stunned to see a little guy on his princess¡¯s chest.

    A look of surprise shed across Prince Yu¡¯s face. Soon, he regained hisposure.

    ¡°I adopted this child. It¡¯s a littleplicated. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and whispered in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.

    In fact, she had deliberately concealed the existence of Little Bean. It was also because she had not wanted to adopt this child before.

 Chapter 597 - Cliche

    <h4>Chapter 597 Cliche</h4>

    However, this baby was really on intimate terms with her.

    Every day, he looked at her with his big, ck and crystal-clear eyes. At that moment, Lin Mengya felt that she could no longer leave this baby alone.

    Regarding Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya wanted to y a trick on him.

    She would like to see his response after he, who had always been aloof from others, knew that she got a baby out of nowhere.

    ¡°You... He...¡±

    Obviously, Long Tianyu did not expect the baby¡¯s sudden showing up in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    He walked behind Lin Mengya, and the two of them remained silent all the way.

    It was not until they returned to Long Tianyu¡¯s tent in the camp that Lin Mengya turned around and put the sleeping baby on Long Tianyu¡¯s bed.

    ¡°He is the baby I adopt. Do you have any questions?¡±

    Lin Mengya tilted her head and said softly.

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu swallowed the questions on the tip of his tongue.

    He looked at the sleeping baby¡¯s chubby face and then at Lin Mengya, who seemed to remainposed.

    He finally nodded.

    Lin Mengya smiled brightly, knowing that Long Tianyu would not turn her down.

    She held Long Tianyu¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent together.

    Outside, it was a scene of the reunion between husband and wife, father and baby.

    The affection among family members, who had been separated for a long time, brought them back together. At least at this moment, the affection among them was sincere without any impurities.

    However, such a scene did not arouse Lin Mengya¡¯s and Long Tianyu¡¯s strong emotions.

    The two of them tacitly walked to the riverside with no one else around.

    Now, the riverside, the liveliest ce in the past few days, had quieted down at this moment.

    ¡°How have you been these days?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu. Although they were not far away from each other, they had not seen each other for several days.

    She reached out and touched the deep outline of Long Tianyu¡¯s face. She had never thought that she was not a sentimental person. However, when she saw Long Tianyu, she involuntarily felt a burst of tenderness only between the two of them.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    She felt her slender waist was gripped by his iron arms.

    He pulled her into his arms and finally smelled the fragrance of her hair again after all this time.

    He took a deep breath subconsciously. No matter how busy he had been in the camp these days, at this moment, with her in his arms, he felt that his stress seemed to have been relieved.

    He felt a pair of delicate hands were around his waist.

    The two of them snuggled up to each other like this, which was as beautiful as andscape painting.

    ¡°Silly, at this moment, you should say that you have been fine, even if only tofort me.¡±

    The silence was broken by Lin Mengya.

    With a cunning smile, she teased.

    Long Tianyu lowered his head and stared at her gentle eyes, lifting the corners of his mouth to show a rare smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Silly!¡± Lin Mengya cursed him softly in her heart.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and leaned on Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder quietly.

    ¡°Madam Wu reced her baby with this baby. I think that this baby must have something to do with the Wang family and the Wu Family. However, now the best solution is to raise him by ourselves.¡±

    Lin Mengya exined in a soft voice. Long Tianyu should be clearer about this than her.

    The Wu family was the trusted follower of the ancestors of the Long family, while the Wang family also had its background.

    She still remembered that Madam Wu had said that she hated this baby.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya thought that there might be some unexpected gains if she kept this baby with her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you. Be careful of Gu Die. Neither he nor his junior fellow apprentice is easy to deal with.¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head and looked at Long Tianyu with a strange look.

    ¡°I heard some news about you and Doctor Gu outside. You seem to have an ambiguous rtionship with him?¡±

    In an instant, Long Tianyu felt a chill.

    He lowered his head and looked at Lin Mengya nervously. The rumors about him and Gu Die were nothing but baseless gossip.

    However, the only thing he feared was to be misunderstood by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not the kind of person who gets jealous easily. I¡¯m just wondering what happened between you and him so that there are such rumors.¡±

    Lin Mengya hid her smirk while talking. She had never expected that she would be so wicked that she enjoyed watching Long Tianyu get anxious.

    He could only me himself for being formidable.

    She could probably have only an opportunity to watch him get anxious for a long time.

    After carefully observing Lin Mengya and making sure that she was not angry at all, Long Tianyu breathed a long sigh of relief in secret.

    ¡°Nothing. We just talked throughout the night several times because of the gue.¡±

    Long Tianyu gently rubbed Lin Mengya¡¯s nose, and regained his calmness.

    Lin Mengya reluctantly lowered her head.

    She thought that she managed to make fun of him. Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu humored her on purpose.

    ¡°Well, I thought you were too thirsty to be choosy. By the way, have you made any progress in looking into the origin of the gue?¡±

    Lin Mengya teased Long Tianyu. At this point, they had a tacit understanding long before.

    Even if Long Tianyu was caught in bed with a woman, as long as Long Tianyu denied it, Lin Mengya would believe him unconditionally, not to mention she just heard some unfounded rumors.

    This world was much moreplicated than people imagined.

    Sometimes, seeing was not necessarily believing.

    ¡°Gu Die and his junior fellow apprentice don¡¯t know about the venomous insects, and they only found the antidote by ident. Now, the only certain thing is that they are not the one caused the gue with poison.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. The result Long Tianyu got must be extremely detailed and real.

    In that case, she could only give up finding out the origin of the gue through Gu Die for the time being.

    It seemed that she could only think of a way to go to the ce, where the gue began, and make an investigation.

    ¡°Your Highness, Doctor Gu invites both of you to his ce.¡±

    The two of them, who were embracing each other on the shore, did not avoid being seen by the guarding to report.

    After all, they were legal husband and wife. Although this degree of intimacy was a little out of line with etiquette, it could be considered eptable.

    However, the guardsing to report something felt embarrassed every time they saw this.

    They had no idea where they should look in front of this kind of scene.

    ¡°He¡¯s so arrogant that he thinks he can summon Your Highness at will.¡±

    Long Tianyu, of course, did not take this invitation seriously. But somehow, Lin Mengya felt like making fun of Doctor Gu.

    There was a smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, but she said in a yful tone.

    The guarding to report felt his head was covered with cold sweat in an instant.

    Prince Yu was known as a tough nut to crack. Now, even Princess Yu, who had always been sensible, seemed to have issues with Doctor Gu.

    His job became increasingly tough.

    ¡°Doctor Gu must have something important to tell us. Tell him that His Highness will meet him in our tent and ask him toe over.¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped talking in a yful tone.

    The guard immediately left, and Lin Mengya slowly got out from Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    Unexpectedly, she met Long Tianyu¡¯s explorative eyes.

    With a bright smile, Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    He didn¡¯t think his princess could hide any emotion of hers from him.

    It had only been a few days since theyst met, but he detected Lin Mengya¡¯s difference.

    In the past, no matter how dissatisfied she was, she would not show her emotion obviously on her face.

    However, the sharp words didn¡¯t seem like what she would say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and hid her difference.

    In fact, only she knew that she just didn¡¯t want to be a nice person anymore.

    After all, a nice person was like amb roasted on fire by others.

    Even if a nice person would be praised as a righteous hero after his death, he had to bear heart-wrenching misunderstandings and betrayals when he was alive.

    Therefore, she chose not to be a nice person anymore.

    Fuck the big picture. She would rather follow her heart than be an over-scrupulous person.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Perhaps he thought too much.

    Lin Mengya was no less intelligent than him. Perhaps she had her reason to do so.

    As the two of them walked into the camp, the passers-by bowed and paid their respects to them.

    However, the two of them were equally aloof and just nodded slightly.

    Such an indifferent and aloof attitude made those, who intended to curry favor with them or looked down on them, restrain themselves a little.

    Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu into Prince Yu¡¯s tent.

    As soon as they entered the tent, they saw a cyan-gray figure walking back and forth in the tent uneasily.

    At the sight of Long Tianyu, the figure immediately came up to him.

    Meanwhile, the figure showed a shy smile on her delicate face.

    ¡°Where have you been? I need to talk to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and hid her sneer.

    It was no wonder there was that kind of rumors.

    A woman disguised as a man was indeed a cliche in a story between a talented man and a beautiful woman.

    Unfortunately, the hero in this story was her husband.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t even look at Gu Die, just took his princess¡¯s hand and asked her to sit in his seat.

    It was only then that Gu Die noticed the pretty woman beside Long Tianyu.

    Watching Long Tianyu¡¯s thoughtful look in surprise, she realized that he had never been so gentle and modest in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s about the gue. I heard that the babies are back. I want to give them a diagnosis for the sake of safety.¡±

    Biting her lip, Gu Die still could not look away from the couple.

    The stubbornness rooted in her bones and blood made it impossible for her to give up easily.

    However, it was not until the woman sitting in Long Tianyu¡¯s seat raised her head and looked at her that she realized why Long Tianyu had been indifferent to her all the time.

 Chapter 598 - A Fond Dream

    <h4>Chapter 598 A Fond Dream</h4>

    Her delicate eyes were as gentle and fluid as water.

    Even without wearing exquisite makeup, the woman still looked so charming that other women even found it difficult to be jealous of her.

    After taking a nce at her, the woman lowered her head and burst intoughter probably because of Long Tianyu¡¯s words.

    However, Gu Die somehow felt hopeless.

    She had thought that she could be one of the most beautiful women in the world.

    However, when she saw Lin Mengya, she realized that she was just a person of narrow view.

    ¡°Doctor Gu offers to do that out of kindness. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you allow her?¡±

    Her gentle voice made Gu Die feel a little embarrassed.

    In fact, Gu Die, who had never fallen in love with anyone, had a crush on Long Tianyu, who had always been cold to her, during the past few days.

    She had thought that he was indifferent because she was disguised as a man.

    Now it seemed that it was because of his wife.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Long Tianyu immediately agreed with Lin Mengya. However, he, who had looked at his wife with tenderness just now, immediately became indifferent when looking at Gu Die.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Doctor Gu. My wife has just returned and needs to rest. Mr. Gu, please leave now.¡±

    He expressionlessly asked Gu Die to leave, without even being slightly moved by the reluctance in Gu Die¡¯s eyes.

    Biting her lip, Gu Die turned around and walked out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent swiftly.

    Watching Gu Die leaving, Lin Mengya showed a sneer.

    ¡°This Doctor Gu is quite different from what I imagined.¡±

    The fact that she was disguised as a man was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.

    Now she even had a crush on Long Tianyu.

    However, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it at all.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s proficient in medical skills.¡±

    When mentioning Gu Die, Long Tianyu wasn¡¯t even slightly moved.

    However, Lin Mengya was clear about what he was thinking.

    Long Tianyu probably just considered Gu Die a stranger who could help him.

    Since Gu Die was just a stranger, he certainly would not waste any effort thinking about her affection for him.

    ¡°You must be tired. Take a rest here, and I¡¯lle back to see you in the evening.¡±

    He gently settled Lin Mengya on his bed alongside the baby, who had fallen asleep.

    After putting away his coldness, Long Tianyu was indeed the most charming man in the world.

    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile. She didn¡¯t intend to expose Gu Die¡¯s clumsy disguise.

    She had seen plenty of rivals in love, but at the first nce, she knew that Gu Die was unqualified to be a threat to the rtionship between her and Long Tianyu.

    Since Gu Die was an insignificant passer-by, it was unnecessary for either she or Long Tianyu to spend time thinking about Gu Die¡¯s problem.

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes to have a nap, while beginning to leaf through the part about the Venomous Armored Insects in the Qingzheng Dispensatory.

    The emperor might prevail over all dissenting views and send her and Long Tianyu here so that Long Tianyu could win popr support.

    If Long Tianyu did not handle it properly, it would be even more difficult for him to get such an opportunity again.

    In addition, before she left the capital city, she had secretly sent a letter to her brother.

    She didn¡¯t know how much progress her brother had made.

    Although the emperor did not like the Crown Prince, considering the power of the empress¡¯s parents¡¯ family, he could not easily dethrone the Crown Prince.

    This time Long Tianyu might be able to shake the foundation of the Crown Prince.

    When the time came, the confrontation between them and the empress¡¯s party would be out in the open.

    Both she and the Lin family were walking on a knife-edge, and the slightest carelessness could lead them to evesting perdition.

    Therefore, no matter whether Madam Wu had told the truth or not, she had to verify it only if she could make sure of her safety.

    A deep sigh came from the tent, where only she and the baby remained.

    Something seemed to be much moreplicated than she had imagined.

    After staggering out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent, Gu Die felt as if all her strength had been drained.

    There was abination of disappointment and envy on her pretty face.

    She even couldn¡¯t remember how she returned to her tent andy on her bed in dismay.

    She kept thinking of the scene where Long Tianyu and his wife were on intimate terms inside his tent.

    It seemed to be what she had longed for, but she could never be a part of it.

    At the thought that her crush, which had just sprouted in her heart, was strangled like this, she felt a hint of reluctance.

    ...

    ¡°Senior sister apprentice, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did that guy annoy you again?¡±

    Gu Xing, who had been severely lectured by Gu Die after she learned the truth, was looking at his senior sister apprentice tteringly at the moment.

    At home, his senior sister apprentice was his master¡¯s beloved daughter.

    Even he and his brother apprentices couldn¡¯t be considered respectful in front of her, but at least they were very kind and modest to her.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what his senior sister apprentice was thinking and didn¡¯t expect that she would have a crush on the man who had always treated her harshly.

    Thinking of this, Gu Xing showed a hint of jealousy in his eyes.

    He had thought that he could have a chance to spend some time alone with his senior sister apprentice during this journey.

    Now, he knew his senior sister apprentice¡¯s thoughts better than anyone else.

    ¡°He... will never belong to me.¡±

    Gu Die, who had always been strong and confident, felt sad and burst into tears.

    At that moment, Gu Xing panicked. He was about to wipe her tears with his hand, but Gu Die pushed him away with her hand.

    Gu Xing stopped moving his hand in the air with a hint of anger on his face.

    ¡°Senior sister apprentice, isn¡¯t he just a prince? When we return to our sect, you can ask Master for help. With his fame, Master can make any member of the royal family or nobles ask to marry you!¡±

    Hearing Gu Xing¡¯s words, Gu Die froze on the spot.

    She turned around and almost looked at Gu Xing pleadingly with her slightly red eyes.

    ¡°Brother Xing, do you think he will marry me as long as my father asks him to do so?¡±

    Gu Xing immediately nodded, looking even more arrogant and majestic than a prince.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With my father¡¯s help, he will definitely belong to me. But his princess... I¡¯m afraid that Long Tianyu won¡¯t fall in love with me with her around.¡±

    In fact, Gu Die did not know why she liked Long Tianyu.

    Perhaps it was because when they talked over the gue that night, Long Tianyu¡¯s delicate and serious profile moved her.

    Perhaps it was because when they gave treatment to the victims that time, Long Tianyu¡¯smand withposure aroused her admiration of him.

    Or perhaps it was because she gradually fell in love with him as she got to know about his brilliance, his wlessness, and his talents.

    However, after Princess Yu showed up, everything seemed to have turned into her unattainable desire.

    He looked at Lin Mengya with more sincerity and passion in his eyes than that in her eyes when she looked at him.

    With Lin Mengya beside him, he probably would not show her any sincerity in his lifetime.

    Looking at his senior sister apprentice, who suddenly became extremely upset again, Gu Xing showed a hint of viciousness in his eyes.

    ¡°If she¡¯s a hindrance, why don¡¯t we...¡±

    This thought shed across Gu Die¡¯s mind.

    However, she soon suppressed this idea.

    She shook her head like a rattle. No, she heard that Princess Yu was also a master of medical skills.

    Apart from that, if Long Tianyu found out about it, both she and Brother Xing probably would not be able to get out of the tent alive, not to mention to win Long Tianyu¡¯s favor.

    ...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know your concerns. A few days ago, those people came again. I know you are so kind-hearted that you let go of those babies. Nevertheless, if we could aplish what they asked us to do, they may have a way to get rid of the person in the way without being noticed!¡±

    Gu Xing¡¯s deep voice was like a devil¡¯s temptation, leading to a sign of the copse of the bottom line in Gu Die¡¯s heart.

    He saw everything and knew that his senior sister apprentice was about to be convinced.

    With a hint of joy shing across his eyes, he involuntarily increased the chips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told them that you will never do anything too outrageous. So they put forward a mission we can aplish easily.¡±

    Gu Xing¡¯s words made Gu Die fall into a whirlpool of temptation.

    Conscience and desire battled in her clear eyes, and one of them gradually gained the upper hand.

    ¡°What did they ask us to do?¡±

    Watching Gu Die hesitating, Gu Xing showed a smug smile.

    They came out to heal the wounded and rescue the dying, but they got nothing from it.

    How could anyone in the world do such a stupid thing?

    He lowered his head and whispered a few words in Gu Die¡¯s ear.

    Gu Die just hesitated for a moment, and then nodded heavily.

    Lin Mengya, who was looking through the Qingzheng Dispensatory in the tent at this moment, had no idea what a vicious flower of conspiracies coulde out of a woman¡¯s desire.

    The job of settling the victims was being carried out in an orderly manner.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she sneaked out of the tent alone after looking through the Qingzheng Dispensatory.

    ording to the report of Long Tianyu¡¯s guards, there were more than 20 camps like this of various sizes in Yunzhou.

    The imperial court¡¯s supplies for disaster relief came in time. As a result, after the sudden outbreak, the gue had been gradually suppressed.

    In fact, in the past few days in the isted camp, she had been upied with studying the samples sent by Long Tianyu¡¯s guards from various ces with her teacher.

    ...

    She found that, in fact, the so-called therapeutic drugs developed by Gu Die and Gu Xing only dyed the attack of the gue.

    Those patients, thought to have been cured by her, would definitely have another attack at most three or five yearster, or at least a few monthster.

    Moreover, not only the attack of the gue was dyed, but also the pain wouldst longer.

 Chapter 599 - The Secret Order of the Poison Sect

    <h4>Chapter 599 The Secret Order of the Poison Sect</h4>

    If one were forced to watch and helplessly bear it as their muscles and bones were inverted, it would be torture.

    At the thought of it, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill rush down her spine.

    Therefore, she had to try her best to find the real antidote before the symptoms developed.

    Otherwise, it was very likely that Long Tianyu would be a scapegoat for Gu Die.

    In this way, Lin Mengya forgot about the matter ofpeting with Gu Die. She had no interest in doing so, and besides, she had no time.

    ¡°What a quack! He¡¯s such a quack!¡±

    Baili Rui growled in anger. Under his careful observation, he could already identify the side effects of Gu Die¡¯s medicine.

    Those who took his medicine were essentially drinking poison to quench their thirst.

    Baili Rui was a poison-making doctor, but when he saw the results, he couldn¡¯t help feeling disgusted with Gu Die.

    ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t mean it. After all, not everyone has such profound knowledge in the art of poison.¡±

    Compared with Baili Rui, Lin Mengya was much calmer.

    She hadbined the knowledge of poison from her teacher with the modern techniques she possessed so that she was able to achieve such a result.

    With Gu Die¡¯s medical skill, it would be impossible to specte about such seriousplications.

    Perhaps Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know much about other things, but at the very least, she knew Gu Die didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who didn¡¯t care about the lives of others.

    ¡°Don¡¯te out to harm others if you don¡¯t have good medical skills. Humph, don¡¯t I know what kind of people they are? Once the poison spreads in the future, they might put the me on our Poison-making Doctors. Thirty years ago, they did this.¡±

    Lin Mengya had felt that it was a little strange in the past.

    The teacher¡¯s temper was a little weird, but to be honest, he was not unreasonable.

    However, he would always inexplicably target those orthodox doctors, especially the ones from aristocratic families.

    For example, once she mentioned the Pavilion of Herbs to him, he scolded those elders and famous doctors harshly one by one.

    Now she understood that there seemed to be some kind of grudge held by them in the past.

    ¡°What happened 30 years ago?¡±

    Baili Rui didn¡¯t avoid Lin Mengya¡¯s question this time. On the contrary, he sighed and sat opposite her.

    He began to tell Lin Mengya about what had happened in the past.

    ¡°Although our doctors¡¯ sects are not divided as strongly as other sects, there are differences between them. Nowadays, many people think that poisonous techniques originated from the Lieyun Empire and the medical skills originated from the Nation of Lintian. These are just rumors. ording to my family¡¯s records, poison and medical skills were actually both passed down from ancient countries. However, because of their differences, it was split up into the Pavilion of Herbs in Lintian and the ck Spirit Academy in Lieyun. However, the inheritance of our poison skills should be from the Poison Sect.¡±

    Poison Sect? This was a new name to Lin Mengya.

    She subconsciously checked the music score for green-stringed instruments and found that there was no record of the Poison Sect.

    She couldn¡¯t help but focus on listening to her teacher¡¯s words.

    With Baili Rui¡¯s pride, he actually had a pious look on his face when he spoke the name ¡°Poison Sect¡±.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.

    ¡°It is said that the Poison Sect originated from the Ancient Tang Empire and was founded by an extraordinary person. There were a total of 76 books on poison skills, which covered almost all the records of poison. The records of poison passed down through ourter generations all came from this. However, for some reason, the Ancient Tang Empire was destroyed and the Poison Sect disappeared in front of everyone. Although that¡¯s the case, the poison techniques were not lost. It¡¯s just that the poison techniques did not have a good reputation at that time, so most of the poison masters gathered in Lieyun.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, this kind of situation had also happened in modern times.

    However, it was a pity that the Poison Sect had disappeared just like that.

    Baili Rui suddenly had a look of disdain on his face when he changed the topic.

    Then, he began to talk about what had happened more than 30 years ago.

    ¡°Originally, the sessors of poison and medical skills wouldpete with each other every ten years. The method ofpetition was very simple. Detoxify the other side¡¯s poison. If people from medical backgrounds could not unravel our poison, they would lose. On the surface, it seemed that we were at an advantage, but you know all the drugs in the world have some way of being counteracted. When a new poison is created, an antidote will also be born. Therefore, the heir of poison always won more and lost less. However, 30 years ago, my father¡¯s best friend got a rare poisonous flower. Its stamen was poisonous, but the petals were its antidote. The petals were also poisonous, but the stem was the antidote. The stem was also poisonous, but the root of it could be the antidote. Such a strange flower was very rare, so my father¡¯s good friend searched the world and almost got all of this kind of poisonous flower. We were sure to win that year, but who knew that there would be a gue?¡±

    The plot sounded very familiar to Lin Mengya.

    Only the symptoms of the gue were simr to the symptoms of being poisoned by that strange flower.

    Those famous doctors who imed to be the medical experts had tried to detoxify people everywhere. However, they had done it wrongly, which had led to the deaths of most patients.

    Therefore, to avoid responsibility, as well as the disgrace of the poison¡¯s sessor, they had joined hands and pushed all the responsibilities to a senior.

    ¡°Back then, Uncle Shen was forced into a corner andmitted suicide. Although those poisonous flowers were proven to be not the main culprit of that gue, for the sake of their reputations, those shameless people burned all the poisonous flowers that could prove Uncle Shen¡¯s innocence. It was also because of this that my father gave the order that the Baili family must leave the doctors¡¯ sects for the rest of our lives. Unexpectedly, even though we were cautious, our family was still destroyed.¡±

    A trace of bitterness spread over Baili Rui¡¯s face.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. She could understand these things.

    As long as people lived in the world, what they would pursue was fame and wealth.

    No matter how high-sounding the reason was, all she had done was hope that Long Tianyu would be able to make it to that position in the right and proper way.

    If someone dared to try stopping her at this time, she would not hesitate to use all kinds of means to get rid of them.

    She had never been a noble person.

    ¡°However, does the poison sect that you mentioned have anything to do with your family background?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was not interested in other things, she held a simr attitude as Baili Rui did towards the rumors about poison skills.

    The more she studied poison skills, the shallower she felt she was.

    The art of poison and the art of medicine indeed had simrities.

    But in fact, it was more difficult to learn poison than medicine.

    Therefore, as soon as she heard the name ¡°Poison Sect¡±, she felt an itch in her heart, as if someone had scratched it.

    Seeing that his only student was so curious, Baili Rui thought for a while before deciding to take out a small cloth bag from his luggage.

    The cloth bag was about the size of a palm, and it was dark red. Although it was a little old, it still emitted a good lustre.

    Lin Mengya stared at the little cloth bag in Baili Rui¡¯s hand. Could it be that he was going to give her some family heirloom again?

    ¡°Little girl, you only know how to keep an eye on my treasures. s, so many people wanted this thing once, but they all failed to get it. Now, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡±

    Baili Rui teased her with a smile, but there was a hint of reluctance in his tone.

    He opened the little cloth bagyer byyer. Finally, a seal with an ancient aura appeared.

    Seeing the seal, Lin Mengya was stunned.

    If it were not for the fact that the seal in front of her was made of obsidian and there was a white chrysanthemum pattern on it, she would definitely think that it was the key she had seen at the bottom of the Lin Family¡¯s pool.

    However, she still kept her doubts deep in her heart.

    Because her intuition told her that this thing was not as simple as it looked.

    ¡°Since you have joined our Baili family, there are some things that you must understand. First of all, our Baili family is an authentic Poison Sect. If the Poison Sect has a chance to be known to all again in the future, you must go to the Poison Sect and reconnect our Baili family with them in person.¡±

    Seeing Baili Rui¡¯s serious look, Lin Mengya had no choice but to nod.

    But in fact, she was also very interested in the Poison Sect. If that day really came, she would definitely go.

    ¡°Second, you can¡¯t let anyone know about the existence of the Poison Sect and this ck Chrysanthemum Seal, especially about the medical skills. For so many years, they have been watching the movements of the Poison Sect. You can¡¯t reveal anything about it even to those closest to you. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    Long Tianyu would never interfere with her matters regarding the art of poison. Moreover, she was nning to keep the secret of Sanjue Hall to the end.

    Therefore, this was not a difficult task.

    ¡°The third point, you can choose to obey or not. If possible, I hope that this ck Chrysanthemum Seal will stop being passed on. In fact, Poison Sect is just a big dream for us.¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s voice was so soft that Lin Mengya almost missed the note of deep regret and pity in his voice.

    Holding the slightly cold seal in her hand, she felt that it weighed a thousand pounds.

    After all, this seal represented the dreams and expectations of many generations of the Baili family.

    Now he had chosen to pass it to her, it was like he was ending his long-cherished wish.

    Lin Mengya put the seal in her arms and looked at Baili Rui solemnly. She would definitely give Baili Rui the best results from these three points.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given myst bit of treasure to you. There¡¯s nothing left on me. Stop coveting my treasure, you little girl.¡±

    Baili Rui hid the sadness in his heart and pretended to be rxed, making Lin Mengya feel sorry for him.

 Chapter 600 - Harbouring Malicious Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 600 Harbouring Malicious Intentions</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. If I have a child in the future, won¡¯t you even give my baby a gift on your first meeting?¡±

    Over the past few days, Xiu had not been around. Baili Rui would asionally help take care of Little Bean.

    Although Baili Rui did not show any mercy when he manipted poison, he was very tender when he was with Little Bean.

    It was said that Baili Wuchen had been brought up by him. Although Baili Rui was a little out of practice with his baby-caring skills, he was well-organized with feeding and holding Little Bean.

    At the very least, he was much stronger than Lin Mengya, who was a stranger to these things.

    Lin Mengya even wanted to make Little Bean into Baili Rui and Yunzhu¡¯s son in the future.

    Anyway, at their age, it would be a little difficult for them to give birth.

    After such a long time, Baili Rui and Yunzhu should have their own lives.

    ¡°You bad girl. You only know how to make a fool of your teacher!¡±

    Baili Rui stared at his student with a smile. In the past year, he had been apanied by her and Yunzhu day and night. In fact, he felt that he had no regrets in his life.

    If he were lucky enough to see Lin Mengya¡¯s child, he would definitely dote on it as if it were his biological granddaughter.

    Naturally, he had already prepared the meeting gift a long time ago.

    ¡°My child will call you Grandpa in the future. Therefore, there must be some meeting gifts. Otherwise, my baby will be closer to my father than to you,¡± Lin Mengya said yfully.

    In fact, her father had sent her a lot of letters before.

    Although he hadn¡¯t said anything directly, his tone of voice had been so mild that Lin Mengya could sense his desire for a grandchild.

    However, it was not that she didn¡¯t work hard, but¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He is your father, but I¡¯m your teacher. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying that a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime? However, little girl, your current health is really not good enough for giving birth. Do you want to tell Prince Yu about this?¡±

    She could hide it from anyone, but she could not hide it from her teacher¡¯s keen eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know whether the remaining poison in her body had been lurking for a long time or if it had mixed with other kinds of tonics and poisons. Gradually, there had been a change beyond her control.

    Since yesterday, the Shen Nung system had failed to detect the poison in her body.

    There were only two possibilities for this result.

    First, the poison had beenpletely removed, so there was no trace of it in her body or blood.

    Of course, this was the best result, and it was also what she hoped for the most.

    However, it was a pity that this was nothing more than a wish.

    The second possibility was that the poison had integrated with her body. In other words, the poison might have invaded her blood, bones, muscles, and even hair.

    Therefore, the Shen Nung system¡¯s test would treat the poison as a normal element of her body.

    If that were the case, she would be in big trouble.

    ¡°Teacher, will I be poisonous?¡±

    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mengya asked hesitantly.

    Although she was trying hard to suppress her heart¡¯s fear, she still kept her gaze steady.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Silly girl, There are just traces of poison in your body temporarily. If you be a poisonous person, I will definitely help you find a way to cure yourself. At the very least, I can take you back to the Baili family. We will definitelye up with a solution.¡±

    Baili Ruiforted Lin Mengya. As a matter of fact, he had not expected such a result.

    But there was one thing that he had hidden in his heart, and he did not want to add pressure to Lin Mengya. She was already under a lot of stress.

    In fact, there was indeed something special about Lin Mengya.

    Once, he had identally taken a little bit of Lin Mengya¡¯s blood.

    Her blood had looked no different from that of an ordinary person, but he had found that it could bnce out all poisons.

    In other words, no matter how difficult it was to neutralize the properties of a poison, they would obtain the best equilibrium in her blood.

    It sounded simple.

    However, once this secret was found out by the crazy poison-making doctors or the so-called orthodox medicine doctors...

    What awaited Lin Mengya might be a catastrophe!

    There was always a lot of medicine in a dose to regte the properties of the primary drug.

    It was because they had to make the medicine maximally effective.

    Not just a few herbs could cure or poison people. Therefore, Baili Rui could not tell anyone about this.

    For the sake of Lin Mengya, as well as the descendants of the world¡¯s poison doctors.

    After thirty years, he couldn¡¯t allow a bloody storm to start again.

    After saying goodbye to Baili Rui, Lin Mengya strolled around and returned to Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.

    Long Tianyu was still dealing with the victims, so he hadn¡¯te back yet.

    Lin Mengya sat on the chair and picked up a medical book casually, but she couldn¡¯t concentrate on it at all.

    Should she tell Long Tianyu?

    She didn¡¯t want to hide anything from him. She remembered that on a TV show she used to watch, the host had once said, ¡°Never hide anything from your lover.¡±

    Now, she didn¡¯t mean to hide her health condition.

    It was only because Long Tianyu was so busy that she did not want him to be bothered by her business.

    ¡°May I ask if Princess Yu is inside?¡±

    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice came from outside the tent.

    Lin Mengya put down the book in her hand, restrained her emotions, and answered:

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not find it strange when she saw Gu Die appear in the tent.

    Her intuition was very urate. From the look in Gu Die¡¯s eyes when she looked at Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya could tell many things.

    However, Long Tianyu had no interest in Gu Die at all.

    Hence, she couldn¡¯t even be called a rival in love.

    Gu Die was still dressed like a young man. After the initial panic, she had regained herposure.

    Behind her was the good-for-nothing junior fellow apprentice.

    Their attitude today was a little unexpectedly kind, so Lin Mengya didn¡¯t drive them away immediately.

    ¡°Princess Yu, sorry to disturb you. I have a presumptuous request.¡±

    Although Gu Die was polite, Lin Mengya did not intend to say too much to her.

    Sitting on the chair, she didn¡¯t even have the intention to get up. On the contrary, she looked lightly at Gu Die with her sharp eyes, seemingly able to see through people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a presumptuous request, don¡¯t ask it. I don¡¯t have any personal rtionship with Dr. Gu. There is even a big misunderstanding between your junior brother and me. Before the prince left, he said that everything required his permission. If you have any requests, Dr. Gu, why don¡¯t you go and ask the prince?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was indifferent and merciless. Not to mention Gu Die, even Gu Xing showed a surprised look at this response.

    Was Lin Mengya aware of something?

    Gu Die naturally felt uneasy about her having ulterior motives.

    She was clearly stunned and did not dare to meet Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes again.

    She only took out a thing from Gu Xing¡¯s hand and ced it on the table in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that ording to the rules, I should take your pulse after you return from outside. However, it¡¯s improper for me to touch your skin. So as not to neglect Your Highness¡¯s health, I can only prepare a pair of medicine bags with my junior brother and hope that they can keep you healthy.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell to the medicine bags on the table. They were made of cotton, and there were some things like Artemisia argyi inside, which could prevent infection.

    This was a good idea. Lin Mengya picked up a medicine bag, sniffed it gently, and a smile spread over her face.

    ¡°Thank you very much. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t waste your time further.¡±

    Since they had delivered the thing, there was naturally no reason for Gu Die and Gu Xing to stay.

    It was better to leave here than stay and look at Lin Mengya in embarrassment.

    Watching the two figures disappear from before her, Lin Mengya picked up the medicine bag and sneered.

    Hmph. She had thought that the Gu family would be kind.

    They had really worked hard to put so much effort into dealing with her by sending two idiots here.

    ¡°I heard Gu Die and Gu Xing were here. What¡¯s wrong? Did they make things difficult for you?¡±

    The first thing Long Tianyu, who hade back in a hurry, did was ask if his princess had been wronged.

    It was true that his princess was great. Not to mention the two people of the Gu family, even if a few more people came, they might not get any benefits.

    But in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart, Lin Mengya was the person he had to protect for the rest of his life.

    Even if it cost his life, he would not regret it.

    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Long Tianyu with a faint smile. In her slender, tender hands, she was ying with the bandage of the medicine bag.

    ¡°They don¡¯t dare to bully me. However, I don¡¯t know how I blocked their way. They want to kill me.¡±

    Lin Mengya blurted out the truth, making people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly and walked up to Lin Mengya in a few steps.

    He picked her up from the chair. After looking at her carefully, he held her in his arms under her slightly shy gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Silently savoring every minute and second in his arms, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    Although Long Tianyu never said sweet words, even the air seemed to be stained with the sweet cotton candy of love when they were together.

    She secretly put on a warm smile in his arms.

    Her hands around his neck as she dangled from his body, she was like a spoiled child.

 Chapter 601 - Lin Moyan

    <h4>Chapter 601 Lin Moyan</h4>

    Long Tianyu held her body with his big hands and did not dare to rx at all.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s cute and innocent look made his heart itch.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t budge. She just stayed in his arms and fiddled with the two medicine bags.

    ¡°Throw it away. Be careful.¡±

    Thanks to Long Tianyu¡¯s deliberate cover, there were not many people in the camp who knew that Lin Mengya was highly skilled with poisons.

    It was probably because of this that Gu Die dared to do such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. These things won¡¯t affect me. Do you know what¡¯s inside?¡±

    Sitting up straight in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya gently picked out the powder from the medicine bag with her slender fingers.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Long Tianyu had never had a good impression of things that could hurt Lin Mengya.

    Except poison.

    With Baili Rui by her side, there were very few poisons in the world that could hurt Lin Mengya.

    ¡°This thing is called Azalea Red. It¡¯s not a rare medicine. The women in brothels always use it for contraception. It has a low toxicity. After using it for a long time, even if a woman gets pregnant, the baby will die before being born.¡±

    After listening to Lin Mengya¡¯s exnation, Long Tianyu suddenly took the medicine bags and threw them out.

    The sound of the bags flying through the air could be heard. Without looking at them, Lin Mengya knew that he must have used a lot of strength.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart moved. Could it be that in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart, he was also looking forward to the day when the two of them would have a baby?

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of her teacher¡¯s words.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and put on a faint smile.

    ¡°Tianyu, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

    Every time she sweetly called him by name, Long Tianyu felt a special feeling.

    It felt like at this moment, they were not the prince and princess of the Jin State. They were just an ordinary couple.

    Unconsciously, he tightened his arms and put her head on his shoulder.

    He hoped that they would always be as peaceful as they were at this moment.

    ¡°My... My teacher said that my body is not ready for giving birth for the time being.¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned gently into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear and pondered it. She was trying to make it clear to him in the most appropriate way.

    As husband and wife, they should be honest and considerate with each other.

    However, she had no choice but to bury a lot of secrets.

    Therefore, she felt that it was better to be frank about this matter.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most important person in my life. No one canpare with you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask Lin Mengya why she couldn¡¯t give birth for the time being, nor did hein or hesitate.

    Almost subconsciously, he immediately epted the information.

    Lin Mengya leaned against Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder and suddenly a sweet smile broke over her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just temporary. Besides, didn¡¯t we adopt that little guy? By the way, he doesn¡¯t have a name yet. Why don¡¯t you help me think of a name for him?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya, who suddenly became happy and felt a slight pain in his heart.

    No doubt it was because she knew that she could not give birth for the time being that she was cherishing another person¡¯s children very much.

    However, as long as Lin Mengya could be with him, it was not important whether she could give birth to a baby or not.

    He would take responsibility for the rest.

    ¡°Feng¡¯er, how about that? No, no. Come on, help me think about it.¡±

    Lin Mengya dragged Long Tianyu to the side of the table,id out some paper, and stuffed the ink-covered brush into Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.

    Looking at her eager expression, Long Tianyu also began to think.

    Soon, he wrote something on the paper.

    ¡°Lin Moyan, what a nice name. Since his surname is Lin, he can call me aunt in the future.¡±

    Long Tianyu was a member of the royal family, so it would not be easy for him to adopt a child.

    But the Lin family could. As long as Lin Mengya asked her father, the child could enter the Lin family¡¯s ancestral home and have a new identity.

    On the bed, Lin Moyan, who had already woken up, was looking curiously at the couple sitting in front of the table with a pair of big, watery eyes.

    Lin Mengya stretched out her hands and hugged Lin Moyan, who was still in a daze and knew nothing about the outside world.

    ¡°Lin Moyan, from today onwards, you are my nephew. Remember, your name was given to you by that big guy over there. When you grow up, you must remember to thank him!¡±

    Lin Mengya held Moyan in her arms, tapped his little head with her fingers, and spoke gently.

    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, had a serious look on his face as he looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m his uncle-inw.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at him with a dull expression.

    Then, she rolled her eyes. Long Tianyu was really unwilling to suffer any loss.

    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Moyan burst into tears in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. Immediately, his crying broke the peace between them.

    Lin Mengya quickly patted him and coaxed him, but Lin Moyan didn¡¯t let up.

    In the end, Long Tianyu, who had a helpless look on his face, fetched some warm milk and fed it to Lin Moyan.

    The sweet milk finally stopped his crying.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Long Tianyu, who was seriously feeding Lin Moyan, with curious eyes.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so attentive.

    If they really had a child in the future, Long Tianyu would probably spoil it.

    Before she was even aware, subconsciously she was already looking forward to that day, just like Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya secretly picked up the two medicine bags thrown out by Long Tianyu.

    In fact, in addition to contraception, the medicine inside had another use that Lin Mengya had not clearly spoken of.

    Lin Mengya secretly sent the medicine bag to the tent where Baili Rui studied. Under the puzzled gaze of Baili Rui, Lin Mengya carefully picked up the scissors and finally took out a soybean-like, smooth wax ball from the corner of the medicine bag.

    ¡°This is... poison!¡±

    Baili Rui widened his eyes immediately as he saw the soybean-sized wax ball.

    However, only he and Lin Mengya knew exactly what the poison was.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the poison that was rampant in Yunzhou before. Fortunately, the prince threw these two things out of the tent yesterday. Otherwise, they would definitely have melted.¡±

    So, Lin Mengya had just told Long Tianyu something less critical yesterday.

    She¡¯d been expecting Long Tianyu to throw the bags out of the tent.

    Moreover, she did not need to worry that someone would dare to approach Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.

    Otherwise, if it continued to stay in the tent, the wax covering on its surface would melt due to the temperature.

    At that time, no one in the camp would have been spared.

    ¡°What a vicious idea! However, with this thing, we can speed up the process of developing the antidote.¡±

    Baili Rui was a degenerate who could not help but be excited when he saw a new poison.

    Lin Mengya carefully put the two wax balls into a special small jar.

    Although this poison was tricky, as a master, Baili Rui naturally had a method to prevent the poison from harming others.

    ¡°Teacher, do you know that we were able to obtain this poison today all because of the great benefactor, Gu Die?¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone. To be honest, when she had seen Gu Die before, she had thought that although the antidote they had made was not very good, at least they still wanted to help the world.

    But now, it seemed that she was totally a vicious woman.

    She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use innocent people¡¯s lives as a sacrifice simple because she was jealous.

    Lin Mengya would never tolerate such a person.

    ¡°Humph, I knew that woman was not a good person. She¡¯s a woman, but she¡¯s pretending to be a man. Does she think we¡¯re all blind? Girl, take this. If there¡¯s a chance, teach her a lesson.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not surprised at all that her teacher was able to guess Gu Die¡¯s identity.

    In fact, it was not just organs that distinguished men from women.

    The way they walked and spoke were both likely to reveal the truth.

    Doctors could distinguish these details while ordinary people could not notice them.

    The corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into a wicked smile as she looked at the ck bottle that her teacher had given her.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that her teacher would give her something like that.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with a tacit understanding that only the two of them knew about. They had already reached an agreement with just a gentle touch.

    Gu Die? Let¡¯s wait and see!

    ¡°Achoo...¡±

    In the tent, the restless Gu Die sneezed loudly at this moment.

    Shey in her quilt dispiritedly. Ever since she had sent the medicine bags to Lin Mengya yesterday, her heart had been filled with panic.

    She held the corner of the quilt tightly with her small hands. She often saved people, but it was the first time for her to do harm to someone.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the uneasiness in her heart that she, a person with good health, had been infected with a cold overnight.

    ¡°Senior brother, take medicine. Look at you, you¡¯ve be so haggard in just one night.¡±

    Gu Xing walked in with a bowl of brown medicinal soup.

    He looked at his senior sister worriedly. If his teacher thought that he was not taking good care of his senior sister, he would beat him harshly sooner orter.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just caught a cold. Thank you for boiling the soup for me.¡±

    She had grown up around the fragrances of this kind of medicine, so she was familiar with this brown, bitter medicinal liquid.

    At home, whether she was eating or sleeping, she was apanied by its smell.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t have any doubts and drank it all straight down.

 Chapter 602 - A New Way to Save People

    <h4>Chapter 602 A New Way to Save People</h4>

    The warm, bitter medicinal concoction flowed down Gu Die¡¯s throat,

    making her feel warm all over.

    ¡°Go to bed early. You¡¯ll feel better soon now you¡¯ve taken this medicine.¡±

    Gu Xing looked at Gu Die, who was getting sleepy. Aplicated look shed across his eyes.

    Gu Die could no longer care about anything else, so she nodded her head.

    The heavy sleepiness gradually swept over her.

    Looking at his senior sister, who was sleeping soundly under the quilt, Gu Xing showed an expression of hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re really heartless. You found a scapegoat in such a short time. Don¡¯t worry, people like you are perfect for working with us.¡±

    A voice that was neither male nor female suddenly came from the sky.

    Gu Xing immediately looked at the door with caution, turning his body to the side to protect the defenseless Gu Die.

    ¡°You promised me that as long as I did things for you, you would let go of my senior sister!¡±

    The suppressed tone couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety in Gu Xing¡¯s voice.

    Although he had grown up with Gu Die, his status was different from hers.

    Once the other party really med the gue on him, he would have no choice but to die.

    However, if it were her senior sister, this matter would definitely be suppressed through their sect¡¯s reputation.

    After all, his teacher only had one daughter, which was his senior sister, Gu Die.

    He didn¡¯t want to blindly be someone¡¯s scapegoat.

    ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t kill her. After all, with her status, she is the best candidate for handling this storm for us. Didn¡¯t you send the medicine bag to Princess Yu? I¡¯m afraid that with her abilities, she will have already seen through the mystery behind it. This time, we have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t provided us with the prescription for the Ghost Bone Powder, I¡¯m afraid it would have been difficult for us to seed up to now.

    It was a slightly swollen figure covered inyers of ck gauze speaking.

    His facial features were hidden under a ck bamboo hat. No one knew his identity.

    At this moment, he walked silently over to Gu Die¡¯s bedside.

    Although Gu Xing was on his guard against him, he had no choice but to do as he was told because he had been caught out.

    ¡°I repeat: you cheated me out of this prescription! I didn¡¯t give it to you!¡±

    Gu Xing gritted his teeth and growled in a low voice. His eyes were filled with horror.

    He was scared. He was really scared.

    In the beginning, he had just wanted some money, so he had stolen his teacher¡¯s prescription and sold it.

    Unexpectedly, after seeing the miserable scene in Yunzhou, Gu Xing had been afraid that those innocent people who had died so tragically would turn into ghosts ande to take revenge.

    But in the end, his fear of death was making him make mistakes with every step.

    Now, he even wanted to put all the me on her senior sister, who doted on him the most.

    However, he had to live! He had to do everything to stay alive!

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really shameless. Yes, we lied to you. We lied to you and said that the prescription was harmless. That¡¯s why you...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Xing, who was on the verge of copse, suddenly roared and interrupted the man in ck.

    He didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore, even if he was lying to himself.

    Those people were all dead. They could only me themselves for being unlucky, not anyone else!

    ¡°Put this on your senior sister. Look at this girl. She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she? If I were you, I would consider being your teacher¡¯s son-inw. Then, your teacher could also protect you.¡±

    The man in ck continued to tease Gu Xing. He then took out a small cloth bag from his sleeve.

    Gu Xing¡¯s face stiffened, but he endured and stood in between his senior sister and the man in ck.

    Trembling, he put the cloth bag into his senior sister¡¯s carry-on bag.

    Although he hadmitted an unforgivable crime, there were some things that he would never do.

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    After finishing all this, Gu Xing seemed to be a little weak.

    The man in ck would not continue to satirize him. After confirming that the little cloth bag was indeed in Gu Die¡¯s bundle, he left.

    As soon as he left, Gu Xing suddenly fell to the ground as if he could no longer hold on.

    The shock on his face turned to spite.

    He had done nothing wrong! Anyone would protect themselves. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t done anything bad to his senior sister.

    Therefore, he did not need to feel guilty anymore. Anyway, this was a secret that no one would find out.

    But Gu Xing did not realize that ever since the day his hands had be stained with blood, there had been no possibility of his retreat.

    With the samples of the poison provided by Lin Mengya, her teacher¡¯s research became extremely smooth.

    Lin Mengya knew that it was best not to disturb him at this moment.

    In order to distract everyone¡¯s attention, she decided to follow the rescue troops at the front and go to the nearby towns to search for patients and survivors.

    Of course, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t agree with her at the very beginning.

    However, he gave up after Lin Mengya¡¯s endless coaxing and pestering. He sent the most elite guards to her.

    Moreover, he asked that she onlymand from the back and not rush to the front.

    Lin Mengya, who was docile, would, of course, pretend to obey this kind of overbearing request, acting like she had no room to negotiate.

    She was an intelligent person. Naturally, she understood the benefits of seeking profit and avoiding harm.

    However, from the moment Lin Mengya had left with the guards, she had known that it would be very difficult for her to vite Long Tianyu¡¯s request in public.

    They were just going to Huaiyuan County, which was only one hour away. However, she still needed to be surrounded by guards. Driving smoothly with the coachman, they took nearly two and a half hours to get there.

    During this time, if Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t protested three times and even gotten angry for thest time, they would probably still be travelling.

    Lin Mengya was still angry, but the guards were just carrying out Long Tianyu¡¯s order.

    She pouted for a long time. Finally, she could only sigh quietly, and that was all.

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived at Huaiyuan County. There is no one around. Would you like toe down and have a look?¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t angry, it didn¡¯t mean that she would be obedient.

    She got out of the car with a poker face and told the guards with her actions that she had hands, feet, and eyes, and she could check it out in person.

    The guards had already prepared themselves for the princess¡¯s personality.

    So they surrounded her from front to back and carefully escorted her to the county.

    As soon as they stepped onto the street, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    In the past, she had thought that on TV, the deste and miserable scenes of dead bodies all over thend were just exaggerations.

    Humans were the weakest, as well as the hardest, race.

    No matter how bad the environment was, there would always be someone who would find a way to survive.

    This small Huaiyuan County could be considered a beautiful ce. However, at this moment, there was no life left.

    It was not just silence, but a deathly stillness that nketed the area.

    No signs of life could be seen.

    The corpses had already been dealt with.

    Some corpses that had not beenpletely burned were now piled aside strangely and miserably.

    Those ck lumps were, perhaps, living people a few months ago.

    As she walked, she felt shock in her heart.

    No wonder her father hated the corrupt officials the most, who were so greedy for money.

    The civilians had suffered heavy casualties and struggled hard to survive. However, in those corrupt officials¡¯ eyes, this was just a good opportunity for them to earn money.

    Walking silently along the main road of Huaiyuan County, with the faint smell of decay and blood in the air, Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was suffering.

    ¡°Have you searched everywhere? Are you sure there are no survivors?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a clear voice. The soldiers in charge of searching immediately replied, saying they were sure that there was no one alive.

    This was thest thing Lin Mengya wanted to see or hear.

    Looking around, Lin Mengya felt that these people might not have searched carefully.

    After all, it would be very easy to get infected if one showed slight carelessness. As such, no one would be willing to go to hidden ces.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya came up with an idea.

    ¡°Help me find a few gongs and drums, then knock them hard everywhere in the town, banging and shouting, saying that we are the rescue team sent by the imperial court. Remember, do as I say whether you¡¯re on the main road or the small road.¡±

    In such a quiet vige, the sound would be very far-reaching.

    In this way, she could not only keep the soldiers away from danger but also have the survivors hear a voice representing hope.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s request was immediately carried out by the rescue soldiers.

    In an instant, the noise of the gongs rang through the entirety of Huaiyuan County.

    Standing in the center of the town, Lin Mengya felt anxious but full of expectation.

    She hoped that this method would allow the survivors who were hiding somewhere secluded to hear the news of the rescue.

    Time passed by.

    The soldiers ran through almost all the streets and alleys of the town. Their voices had be a little hoarse.

    However, Princess Yu was not discouraged at all and was still waiting. She even took out the clear water and pastries prepared for her in the carriage and distributed them to the soldiers.

    Seeing this, everyone perked up and continued shuttling back and forth on the streets.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Just when she was getting a little discouraged, a skinny figure slowly appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Help... Help me...¡±

    It was an ancient-looking man. Lin Mengya personally took her guards to meet him.

    She found that although he was thin and weak, he was in good spirits.

    ¡°Hurry up! There are survivors here. Take them to the carriage and inform Prince Yu to send someone here to help us!¡±

 Chapter 603 - The Last One

    <h4>Chapter 603 The Last One</h4>

    Of course, the guards had to protect in front of Lin Mengya for fear that the princess, whom the prince cared about the most, would be hurt.

    But there was only one doctor here, Lin Mengya. Although the old man seemed to be in good spirits, after all, he was old and had been frightened again and again. Naturally, Lin Mengya had to check on him in person for his safety.

    ¡°Get out of the way ande to help me!¡±

    With the old man, all the people hiding in the town came out from their hiding ces one after another.

    After being red at by Lin Mengya, the guards had no choice but to leave. Only two of them were left to protect Lin Mengya.

    As for the others, they followed the rescue team to knock on the gong and settle down the survivors.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯ve suffered. In a while, the people sent by Prince Yu wille to deliver food and medicine to you. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all over.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had never taken part in a rescue mission, she had heard that the human heart was the most difficult thing to cure after a disaster.

    Therefore, while checking everyone¡¯s physical condition, she kept using her gentle tone and smile to give people hope.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s words offort, everyone gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yu has brought his men here personally.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the people who were sent out to bring back reinforcements.

    Lin Mengya looked up and saw a slender figure riding on the horse.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Then she announced loudly, ¡°This is Prince Yu, sent by the imperial court to help the disaster area. He hase to visit you in person.¡±

    Although it was Long Tianyu¡¯s duty to save people, this kind of opportunity was very rare. Lin Mengya naturally wanted to seize all the opportunities to gain the benefits of her man.

    ¡°Is that true? Is he the prince of the Capital City?¡±

    A man looked at Long Tianyu with a jade-like face in front of him and found it hard to believe. After all, in a county like this, they could even rarely see a governor once in a long time, let alone a prince.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s Prince Yu from the Capital City. As long as we follow him, we¡¯ll have food and a stable life!¡±

    At this moment, only Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had appeared in front of these people.

    Therefore, what she said was deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    As long as they followed Prince Yu and Princess Yu, they would have food and a good life.

    In fact, they didn¡¯t ask for much, as long as they could stay alive.

    ¡°Prince Yu, please save us!¡±

    A man pleaded with Long Tianyu in a timid and humble voice.

    In their impression, only the lives of those high-ranking officials and nobles mattered, while their lives were like grass, totally worthless.

    ¡°Come on, help them!¡±

    At this moment, Long Tianyu, who was standing in front of everyone, was as dignified as a god. With just a call for help, hepletely conquered the people¡¯s hearts.

    The survivors were divided into several groups and settled in the horse carriages brought by Long Tianyu.

    Some of them, who were rtively strong, volunteered to follow the rescue team to search for others carefully. They wanted to see if there were any other survivors.

    Seeing that Long Tianyu had settled everything properly, Lin Mengya finally showed a bright smile.

    As expected, her man would not let her down.

    ¡°From now on, you will be divided into 10 teams to search the surrounding towns and cities ording to this method. Also, go to the camp and find some local people. Remember, the most important thing is to search in some hidden ces. Even if you are sure that there is no one else, leave two or three people behind and wait for more than three days. Register all the survivors¡¯ names and be sure that no one is left. If there is anyone who dys or disobeys my order, I¡¯ll kill him without exception. Do you understand?¡±

    Long Tianyu gave the order calmly. He was born to be amander-in-chief. Lin Mengya had juste up with a solution, but he had already thought of a way to use it.

    Seeing that Long Tianyu had arranged everything, Lin Mengya hurriedly stopped a guard who was on duty.

    ¡°Remember to make it clear to the vigers that it was Prince Yu from the Capital City who came to save them, and he would not give up anyone. Our gs and supplies must be marked with the symbol of the prince. Go ahead.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want Long Tianyu to be a nameless hero, so she would never give up such a good opportunity to win the people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Long Tianyu was helpless seeing his princess fussing about his reputation.

    However, when he thought that everything she had done was for him, he felt sweeter than honey.

    Wiping Lin Mengya¡¯s nose, he subconsciously wanted to hold her in his arms.

    But she got out of his arms gently and gave him a hint.

    ¡°Everyone is watching. I don¡¯t want those people to think that this big shot who just saved them is a pervert.¡±

    Her yful voice, like a kitten, made Long Tianyu¡¯s heart itch.

    He also realized that it was indeed not the best time.

    Long Tianyu could only withdraw his hand and pretended to be serious as he stood in front of her.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right, my princess.¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when she saw the serious look on his face.

    There were not many survivors. At this time, all of them had gotten into the cars and been sent back to the camp.

    Looking at the deste Huaiyuan County, Lin Mengya felt a little sadness in her heart.

    The legendary grain storage of Dajin had turned into what it was today. It was unknown how long it would take for Yunzhou to recover its pneuma again.

    ¡°I think you must conduct a personal inspection. At least, it would be best if you let those people know that not all the people in the imperial court are those who hold down a job without doing a stroke of work. At least you still care about their safety in your heart.¡±

    On the horse¡¯s back, Lin Mengya whispered in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have to worry so much. As long as we develop the antidote, we can get first-ss merit.¡±

    Hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.

    In fact, it was not Long Tianyu¡¯s fault.

    In the royal family¡¯s education, except for the founding emperor, there were very few people who paid attention to the fate of those civilians.

    Those who cherished the people in history were all wise emperors.

    Perhaps Long Tianyu was a very outstanding general, but he still needed something more to be a good emperor.

    In this regard, she, who had been amoner in her previous life, had the right to speak.

    ¡°This time, the reason why Father left this matter to us is not only to strengthen your prestige but also to make us stay away from the Crown Prince and the Queen¡¯s plots. However, if we really want to bring down the Empress and the Crown Prince, it is not enough to have the imperial court¡¯s support alone.¡±

    They had forgotten to teach the princes the essential things in the royal family¡¯s elite education.

    Perhaps it was because Dajin had been established a long time ago that some things were lost.

    When they were in the Nation of Lintian, her cousins had lived among themon people when they were young and had experienced themon people¡¯s sufferings, so they really paid attention to the interests of themon people.

    Only in this way could his cousin, who was at a disadvantage in the power struggle, have a chance to turn the tables.

    Now, Long Tianyu had the secret support of the emperor and his mother¡¯s family¡¯s strong backing. If he gained the people¡¯s support again, he would be in control of the Jin State.

    Although Long Tianyu could also think for themon people, he had not reached a level where he could empathize with themon people.

    ¡°Look at those fields. There is no one farming. If the people can live and work in peace, they will farm well, pay taxes, and maintain the whole country¡¯s operation. However, if there are only the royal family and no normal people in the world, who will bear the tax, business, and the army in this country?¡±

    Lin Mengya just pointed to the field next to her and said in a low voice.

    Long Tianyu was stunned. He followed Lin Mengya¡¯s finger and looked around.

    The field was vast and it was supposed to be the season of farming, but at this moment, it was deserted.

    Feeling touched, he thought about it carefully and suddenly found that everything he had and everything he relied on was gathered by these ordinary people one by one.

    When the two armies fought against each other, he could kill the enemy bravely and fight hundreds of enemies by himself.

    However, if those soldiers had not risked their lives to kill for him, it would have been impossible for him to win by himself.

    It was no wonder that those soldiers were proud to serve the Lin family when he was in the barracks.

    The Lins¡¯ army was well-known for its strict discipline. At the same time, it was said that General Lin, even until now, had slept with the soldiers and ate with them. Usually, General Lin would not put on airs as a general.

    It must be the same reason as what Lin Mengya said.

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    After careful consideration, he came to a great realization.

    Lin Mengya looked at his eyes, which became clear again, and could not help but feel extremely gratified and proud in her heart.

    Leaning into his arms, she closed her eyes with satisfaction.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you much, and I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to help you in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya said apologetically. She knew very well that from the moment she stepped out of the gate of the Lin family as Prince Yu¡¯s bride, regardless of whether she was dead or alive, she had be empress¡¯s enemy.

    Once she died, the Lin family would sever ties with Long Tianyu and be enemies. They would not rest until one of them was dead.

    If she could live safely, the Lin family would be Prince Yu¡¯s rtives in the blink of an eye. Then in the eyes of outsiders, they would be regarded as being on the same side.

    However, although the Crown Prince and the Empress intended to murder the Emperor, they had no solid evidence at all.

    Even if the Empress and the Crown Prince did something evil, the Emperor and Long Tianyu had to put up with it for the time being due to the influence of the imperial court.

 Chapter 604 - Considerate

    <h4>Chapter 604 Considerate</h4>

    The more Lin Mengya found out about Long Tianyu, the more she knew what on earth was on his back.

    He was bearing a heavy burden alone.

    Even if she did everything she could to help him out, she would only be able to relieve his worries for a moment.

    Leaning into his arms, she looked a little tired.

    He lowered his head. Seeing that she was sleeping on his chest, he couldn¡¯t help but slow down the horse so that the two of them wouldn¡¯t feel so shaken.

    Although Lin Mengya was strong and had never said anything, as her husband, he could feel the change in her body.

    Compared with when she had just arrived at the mansion a year ago, she seemed to be much weaker now.

    It was because she had always been thin, making people feel that she was weak.

    However, she would always take a nap in a corner unnoticed.

    Every time he saw her sleeping, he felt both distressed and worried.

    He knew how stubborn she was. He also knew that she would never agree to stay behind others and be a mistress protected by them.

    However, he didn¡¯t know if her body could still hold on if things went on like this.

    ¡°Your Highness, the things you asked for have been delivered to the tent.¡±

    Back at the campsite, Li Jia came to make a report.

    After seeing the princess in the prince¡¯s arms, he could not help lowering his voice and whispering in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t let anyone wake the princess up. You can do as you see fit.¡±

    Li Jia took the order. Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya, who was as light as a feather, and walked calmly into their tent.

    He gently ced her on the bed. Mo Yan bit his finger and looked at them curiously with his big, innocent eyes.

    ¡°Shh, your aunt is tired. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    Long Tianyu ced his finger on Mo Yan¡¯s lips and said softly.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because Little Bean had really understood, or if he was full enough. He really didn¡¯t make noise.

    Biting his finger, Mo Yan turned his face sideways and looked at Lin Mengya, who was very close to him. His big ck eyes were probably filled with curiosity over the baby.

    Long Tianyu took off her shoes and coat and covered her with the quilt.

    No one knew the details of their days and nights together. Only he could feel that Lin Mengya¡¯s body was gradually losing its warmth.

    No matter how warm the room was, her limbs were always filled with a frightening coldness after she fell asleep.

    Long Tianyu could only rx and fall asleep once he was holding her in his arms and warming her hands and feet with his own.

    Turning around and walking over to the desk, Long Tianyu saw a in brocade box ced on the desk alone.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he opened the box.

    There was a fiery red herb in it. As soon as he opened the box, he smelled a faint medicinal scent.

    Fortunately, the herb¡¯s appearance was not bad.

    He closed the brocade box and nced at Lin Mengya, who was sleeping soundly. He then picked up the brocade box and strode towards Baili Rui¡¯s tent.

    Xiao Yixin was in a dilemma now. Although he was not tactful, he was not used to confronting others because of his upbringing.

    However, he had not expected the two people in front of him to argue so fiercely.

    They had been arguing for almost two hours, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.

    Unfortunately, he had been asked by Lin Mengya to take good care of Mr. Baili. Therefore, even if he wanted to hide, he could not.

    ¡°Are you guys tired? Do you need to drink some water?¡±

    Finally, he grabbed the opportunity to intervene.

    However, the two people gave him a cold look at the same time.

    Xiao Yixin could only slink back to his position in embarrassment.

    ¡°Alright, go on...¡±

    With a smile, he finally managed to divert their attention away from him.

    He took a step back helplessly and watched as the quarrel between Baili Rui and Gu Die entered the next stage.

    Although Gu Die was young, she was not as good as Baili Rui at arguing.

    ¡°You quack, you don¡¯t know how to detoxify at all!¡±

    Her prescription had been rejected by an unknown man. Gu Die was angry.

    ¡°You think you know how? Then why don¡¯t you try the medicine yourself? Since you are a famous doctor, you can go and get infected. Then you can try to see if your medicine is effective or not.¡±

    Baili Rui was so calm that he didn¡¯t even move his butt away from his chair. He just raised his eyelids while Gu Die was so angry that she almost rushed over to strangle him.

    ¡°You... You are making a mountain out of a molehill! My father developed this prescription himself. Do you know who he is? If you dare to talk to my father like this, you won¡¯t be able to be a doctor anymore!¡±

    Gu Die was almost exasperated. Although Xiao Yixin and Baili Rui didn¡¯t know who her father was, they could tell from Gu Die¡¯s tone that he must be a master.

    ¡°Your father? Everyone can be called a famous doctor now? Boy, even the second son of the Helian n has to call me martial uncle when he sees me. Who is your father? How could he take out such a deadly prescription? Your doctor¡¯s sects have also learned the trick of deceiving the world.¡±

    Xiao Yixin was confused by his words.

    However, Gu Die immediately became silent.

    The Second Young Master of the Helian n was Helian Yucheng.

    He had be renowned as a rare medical genius recently.

    Even her father had said that maybe in the future, the doctor¡¯s sects would be supported by him.

    This person actually knew Helian. Was he really a hidden master?

    ¡°Humph, as expected, the people from the doctor¡¯s sects still pay attention to this kind of rtionship. You don¡¯t have to guess who I am. Let me tell you. I can tell who made this prescription at one nce. Speaking of which, your father does have some skills. There are only a few people in the world that I respect. He¡¯s one of them.¡±

    Gu Die suddenly fell quiet, not daring to say anything else.

    Although her father doted on her, she had stolen her father¡¯s prescription on her own this time.

    If the person in front of her was really her father¡¯s old friend, she was afraid that when she returned home, she would be grounded for a long time.

    ¡°I wrote this prescription myself. I¡¯m not familiar with the Helian family at all.¡±

    Seeing that she was still being so stubborn, Baili Rui sneered and then quietly stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Your father must not know that you took an obsolete prescription out to save people. Since the prescription isplete, have you thought about why your father would abandon it? It¡¯s because he knows the fatal weakness of the prescription, but you still don¡¯t!¡±

    After hearing Baili Rui¡¯s words, Gu Die made up her mind not to admit it.

    However, she was mumbling in her heart.

    Because half of what he had said was true.

    The prescription had indeed been stolen, but not by her.

    Could it be that Gu Xing had taken the wrong one in a hurry?

    Although she felt guilty in her heart, on the surface, she refused to give in and insisted that she developed this prescription.

    Baili Rui wouldn¡¯t expose her. Only the good impression he had of those so-called doctors in his heart disappeared.

    ¡°Sir, Prince Yu is here.¡±

    Xiao Yixin, who finally caught the opportunity, hurriedly reported it to Mr. Baili.

    There was a sudden sh of joy in Gu Die¡¯s eyes. However, in the next moment, it seemed that she had thought of something, and her eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s attitude towards Long Tianyu, his son-inw, had improved a lot, especially after Long Tianyu had hinted that he wanted to avenge Lin Mengya when he was treating Xiao Yixin.

    He had a better impression of this calcting boy because of this.

    Long Tianyu came in with the brocade box.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Gu Die by Baili Rui¡¯s side.

    However, he just nced at her once.

    He would not let anyone off if they dared to harm Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lin Mengya often came here, and most of the time, Long Tianyu would be by her side.

    Now she hade alone. There must be something very important.

    Long Tianyu put a box in front of Baili Rui. Thetter opened the box in confusion. Then, together with Gu Die, he widened his eyes and looked at the fiery red herb in the box.

    ¡°Fire Glossy Ganoderma! It¡¯s such a big one!¡±

    Gu Die cried out in shock almost immediately.

    This thing was very rare. Usually, it could only grow to the size of a thumb after about ten years. But the one in front of her was as long as a palm.

    Moreover, Fire Glossy Ganoderma would only appear in extremely hot ces.

    It would be hard to find one in a hundred years.

    Now, it was quietly lying there in front of them. How could they, the doctors, not be moved by it?

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Baili Rui was much more knowledgeable than Gu Die.

    The essential function of the Fire Glossy Ganoderma was to drive away cold and warm meridians.

    To a cold disease, even only a little powder could be very useful. Maybe it could not cure the disease; but it could at least bring a huge improvement.

    It should be noted that the human body needed the bnce of Yin and Yang to be healthy.

    If a person had excessive Yang, he or she would have a fever. If the Yin were too strong, he or she would suffer from cold diseases.

    However, the Fire Glossy Ganoderma could adjust Yin and Yang from the foundation so that people would no longer suffer from the cold.

    Therefore, the value of the Fire Glossy Ganoderma was well known.

    Such a nt had been ced there; even Baili Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was a little short of breath.

    ¡°She¡¯s not in good health. I would like to ask you to integrate this into the medicine she usually takes.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s words stunned Baili Rui and Gu Die.

    The former was surprised at Long Tianyu¡¯s sharpness, while thetter was surprised at how he was dealing with this thing.

 Chapter 605 - Competition of Miraculous Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 605 Competition of Miraculous Herbs</h4>

    Baili Rui only slightly changed his expression and then epted the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.

    Since it was for his student, naturally, it would not be a waste for this precious thing.

    On the other hand, Gu Die was shocked. Seeing the extremely precious Fire Glossy Ganoderma, her mes of jealousy were about to be ignited.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s something she usually uses, we can¡¯t be careless about it. It¡¯s her good luck to have gone on such an adventure. It¡¯s a blessing that others can¡¯t get. We¡¯d better pray for ourselves so that we won¡¯t beughed at by others.¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s words were sarcastic and were naturally meant for Gu Die¡¯s ears.

    Although he had lived in a dark dungeon for so many years, he had a casual and elegant bearing.

    From the look in Gu Die¡¯s eyes when she looked at Long Tianyu, he could tell that she had feelings for him.

    However, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that Long Tianyu was being extremely considerate to Lin Mengya.

    Such a man was destined to make only one woman happy.

    As for those who were sad because of him, they were just asking for trouble.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Gu Die reached her hand out to Baili Rui.

    In fact, even she herself was a little surprised.

    But as soon as she saw the way Long Tianyu was treating Lin Mengya, she felt that there was a needle pricking her soft heart.

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±

    Baili Rui refused her without hesitation.

    However, Gu Die turned her head and forced a stiff smile.

    ¡°My prescription for treating the epidemic needs the Fire Glossy Ganoderma. Therefore, for the sake of tens of thousands of people, it must be given to me!¡±

    The reason was so far-fetched. Not to mention Baili Rui, even Xiao Yixin and Long Tianyu, who knew nothing about medicine, could see through her lies.

    Using the interests of tens of millions of people as an excuse, Gu Die felt that she must be crazy.

    If it were in the past, she would definitely have disdained using such a high-sounding reason to seize something.

    But now, she hadpletely forgotten all the etiquette.

    As long as she could take away everything from Lin Mengya, she had a chance at happiness.

    Baili Rui did not refute because he felt that this matter had nothing to do with medicine.

    Long Tianyu turned around and faced Gu Die for the first time.

    Before she had time to feel her racing heartbeat, a big slender hand suddenly grabbed her throat.

    This was the first time that she had been so close to Long Tianyu.

    However, the pain in her neck made her sharply realize that he had the intention to kill her!

    He wanted to kill her!

    ¡°Let... let go of me!¡±

    The pain finally woke Gu Die up.

    She no longer looked at Long Tianyu with infatuation. Instead, she was truly witnessing how terrifying he was.

    Her fingers tightened. She struggled with all her strength, but soon, she found that her efforts were in vain.

    The burning pain caused by suffocation seemed to suck her consciousness away.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s not the time to kill him now.¡±

    Xiao Yixin stepped forward. Although he didn¡¯t like this inexplicable Gu Die,

    he knew better than anyone that Gu Die could not be killed now.

    Long Tianyu cast a cold nce at him and finally let go of his hand.

    In the blink of an eye, Gu Die fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Her face was flushed red, but her heart was filled with boundless unwillingness.

    Why? Why had Long Tianyu chosen to hurt her heart in this way?

    She was as noble as Lin Mengya. Perhaps in some ways, she could help Long Tianyu more than Lin Mengya.

    And so why did he not even give her a look?

    She was not convinced. She really didn¡¯t want to give up!

    ¡°Just this once.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s face was cold. He did not care whether the person sitting in front of him was a great hero who treated the gue or not.

    From the moment she dared to touch Lin Mengya, she had been a dead woman.

    He knew tens of millions of ways to kill a person.

    The reason why he hadn¡¯t avoided Gu Die this time was he wanted to warn her.

    If it was for Lin Mengya, he could seek out the most precious treasure in the world and kill all the people who upset her.

    ¡°It... It belongs to the people of the world! Are you really not afraid that the people will despise you when they find out you are like this?¡±

    With moist eyes, Gu Die was still unwilling to give up.

    Her father had once said that the most important things for powerful people were fame and wealth.

    If Long Tianyu got her, he would gain both fame and wealth.

    As long as she spread the news, everyone in the world would think that Long Tianyu had ignored the people¡¯s lives in Yun State for a woman.

    At that time, he would be disgraced.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Dr. Gu, take it away. You¡¯re right. The people in this world are more important. It¡¯s reasonable for me to give the medicine to you.¡±

    The atmosphere in the tent had changed because of a sudden voice.

    Lin Mengya, dressed in a light purple dress, moved slowly from the tent¡¯s door to be in front of them.

    Her eyes were as clear as water, but they were gentle and peaceful. There was no trace of hostility in her ancient gaze.

    Compared with the awkward appearance of Gu Die, she was still dignified and elegant in her actions and was indeed more charming and noble.

    ¡°You! Don¡¯t be hypocritical! If it weren¡¯t for you, Long Tianyu would definitely have taken out this herb!¡±

    Gu Die had been blinded by jealousy, so she was putting all the me on Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya, for some unknown reason, didn¡¯t get angry at all after hearing her words.

    On the contrary, there was a faint smile ying around the corners of her mouth. She looked at Gu Die, who was sitting on the ground.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Prince Yu wouldn¡¯t have found the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.¡±

    What a heavy counterattack!

    Even Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin witnessed Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle attack, which made Gu Die furious.

    She broke Gu Die¡¯s¡¯ heart by showing off their love.

    After Lin Mengya finished her words, she winked yfully.

    She could bear being poisoned.

    After all, the other party didn¡¯t know that she was a master of detoxification. Besides, she also had her teacher as an add-on to help her.

    She could fulfill her wish for the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.

    Although it was a joke that the herb was for the people of the world, at least it could make up her image and improve her reputation.

    However, in her view, those who coveted her husband should be put to death by dismemberment.

    Therefore, she would not show any mercy!

    ¡°You! You¡¯re distorting logic and talking speciously!¡±

    Gu Die, who was already in a mess, blushed and subconsciously retorted.

    She didn¡¯t want to ept everything Lin Mengya said, even if it was true.

    ¡°Your Highness, why are you so angry? Although I¡¯m weak and may die soon, for the sake of the overall situation, please don¡¯t argue with Doctor Gu. The lives of the people in Yun State are much more valuable than mine. For the sake of all the people in the world, Your Highness, please give the Fire Glossy Ganoderma to Doctor Gu.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and there seemed to be traces of tears in them.

    She pleaded with Long Tianyu pitifully while thetter was stunned.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be stubborn. It¡¯s worth it to sacrifice me in exchange for tens of millions of people¡¯s life. It¡¯s a worthy death for me!¡±

    She spoke emotionally. Then, she fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms as if she was too weak to bear the burden.

    ¡°Ahem... People are watching outside.¡±

    Coughing loudly, she whispered in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.

    In an instant, Long Tianyu, who was stiff, understood what she was doing.

    ¡°My dear, you have to hang on.¡±

    In his heart, he was really helpless against this clever fox.

    However, he managed to cooperate with her.

    Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin were stunned by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t turned around and winked at them, they would have thought that she really had an incurable disease.

    ¡°Princess, you... s, it¡¯s all my fault because I¡¯m not good at medicine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made you fall into such a situation.¡±

    Baili Rui was old now, so he was naturally thick-skinned.

    In particr, he had always treated the rules as nothing.

    He could put on this kind of bitter show with great ease.

    Xiao Yixin felt that the corner of his mouth was twitching unconsciously.

    He lowered his head and covered the smile on his face, which seemed about to burst out.

    However, in other people¡¯s eyes, what they saw was his sorrowful face, as if he was regretting that he could not save Princess Yu.

    ¡°Your Highness... Your Highness, you¡¯re really kind and righteous!¡±

    All of a sudden, an old but excited voice came from outside.

    Under Gu Die¡¯s shocked gaze, Lin Mengya perfectlypleted the transformation from an enchantress to a goddess with her superb acting skills.

    ¡°Why are you here? Please go back. It¡¯s not a big deal. To cure the gue, the prince had already taken out all his family¡¯s money to help the victims. I just gave up a herb. Nothing serious.¡±

    Lin Mengya, leaning into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, put a weak smile on her face.

    However, Long Tianyu knew what this clever girl was up to.

    These people must have been arranged by her to support him.

    He didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengya was thinking and had not expected that she would y such a trick.

    On the other hand, Gu Die, who had fallen to the ground, had yet to recover from her shock.

    She looked at Lin Mengya with a dull expression on her face. What on earth had happened just now?

    ¡°The people of the Yun State will never forget your great kindness. It¡¯s just that this herb is too precious. Please take back your words and cherish your own life. Otherwise, we will have no hope.¡±

    A man in his fifties knelt on the ground and said sincerely.

 Chapter 606 - The End of the Show

    <h4>Chapter 606 The End of the Show</h4>

    This unexpected surprise gave Lin Mengya more room to y.

    Her face was full of grief. At this point, she was no longer just a princess.

    More than that, she was a heroine who was willing to sacrifice herself to save others.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. You don¡¯t have to persuade me. In fact, Prince Yu is in the same dilemma as you are. However, for the sake of the people in this world, I hope you can fulfill my wish, Your Highness.¡±

    Even Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know how to respond to her excellent performance.

    After ring at her, he let out a heavy sigh behind everyone¡¯s back.

    There was reluctance, determination, and helplessness in that sigh.

    ¡°Thank you for kindness, Your Highness. I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya bowed to Long Tianyu with tears in her eyes.

    The show came to an end. Not only had the Fire Glossy Ganoderma made the two of them famous, but it had also built a lofty image for Long Tianyu in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    The crowd was sent away by the guards. When there were no outsiders left around, Lin Mengya suddenly stood up with a smile.

    In the tent, the sad atmosphere had been swept away.

    Lin Mengya stared at Long Tianyu expectantly, her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Her endless ideas had really convinced him. He reached out his hand and wanted to flick her smooth forehead as a punishment.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. He just touched her ck hair.

    It was only a stalk of medicine. How could it have anything to do with being generous and righteous?

    As expected, she was not willing to suffer even a tiny loss.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re acting! You¡¯re lying! I¡¯m going to tell them that this is all fake!¡±

    Gu Die, who had copsed to the ground, finally came to her senses. This was not her n.

    But why should she help Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu in the end?

    She couldn¡¯t ept this result. She absolutely couldn¡¯t ept it!

    ¡°You can tell everyone that this is fake. But at the same time, don¡¯t forget to tell them that the Fire Glossy Ganoderma is just a tool for you to take revenge. Moreover, I believe that you are not the only one who knows about medicine in this world. You can let everyone know about it, and then you will disgrace yourself.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around with a gentle, beautiful smile on her delicate face.

    However, there was a hint of coldness in her tone.

    In fact, she did not hate the women who loved Long Tianyu. The more they loved him, the more they proved her taste.

    However, she really hated them for threatening him in different ways.

    Not to mention that with his pride, he would not ept their threats at all. On the contrary, he would hate them even more.

    In addition, their despicable behavior showed that they essentially regarded him as an object.

    This kind of behavior made her, who had always cherished his sincerity, feel extremely disgusted.

    Therefore, when it came to this kind of thing, she would never show any mercy.

    ¡°You... You...¡±

    At this moment, Gu Die finally calmed down.

    In fact, she hade out of the valley to treat the gue this time so that her father would acknowledge her abilities.

    If this matter got out, her father would definitely know that she was the one who had stolen the prescription.

    At that time, if he found out that she hade up with such a lie to humiliate her sect for the sake of her own personal grudge, he might even break her legs.

    Therefore, no matter how unwilling she was, it would be best if the matter ended here. It would be best if she did not make it public again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of yourself in the future. You shouldn¡¯te here. I have already asked a master to verify your prescription. There is indeed something wrong with it. If I were you, I would have slipped away with my tail between my legs so as not to be beaten to death.¡±

    Lin Mengya ¡®kindly¡¯ advised Gu Die. The side effects of her medicine would soon appear.

    At that time, Gu Die, a good person who saved people from danger, would be the greatest viin in the world.

    She believed in her teacher¡¯s words. With Gu Die¡¯s capabilities, she actually wouldn¡¯t see the side effects of this medicine.

    Therefore, on ount of the fact that her original intention had been kind, she wanted to let her go this time.

    As for whether she was courting death or not, that was not something she could control.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be so kind! You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll steal your credit, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, I... I¡¯m not the kind of person to fish for fame! Do you really think that you can help him? One day, you¡¯lle and beg me!¡±

    After making this childish, angry threat, Gu Die ran out of the tent.

    Looking at her back, Lin Mengya felt that the whole thing was ridiculous.

    Why was it that every time a viin left the scene, he or she would threaten others and say that they woulde back sooner orter?

    This kind of line was really persistent.

    ¡°s, seeing you like this, it reminds me of when I was young. A debt of love is the hardest to repay.¡±

    Baili Rui said with a sigh. In this world, there would always be amorous youths andnguishing maidens.

    For example, hadn¡¯t he himself wasted half of his life with Yunzhu because of a misunderstanding?

    In the room, Lin Mengya was expressionless, Xiao Yixin couldn¡¯t helpughing, and Long Tianyu was confused.

    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    Baili Rui naturally took his anger out on Long Tianyu.

    However, thetter frowned and looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡±

    With a straight face, it took him a long time to squeeze out such a sentence.

    In an instant, the other three people in the room all looked at Long Tianyu in great surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed that Gu Die¡¯s actually a girl?¡±

    Seeing the look of realization on his face, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh.

    He had been razor-sharp in the past.

    She had thought that no one and nothing could escape his notice.

    However, Xiao Yixin had been able to tell, but he really hadn¡¯t noticed it at all.

    ¡°Except for you, I¡¯m not interested in taking a closer look at anyone.¡±

    With a stiff face, Long Tianyu said these words in a tough tone, then turned around and left quickly.

    Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin, who were being forced to see them showing off their love, were amazed by this seemingly old-fashioned guy¡¯s love words.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    She felt as if her heart had been filled with honey. In fact, she had woken up not long after Long Tianyu left the tent.

    However, she had not expected to hear the dispute between him and Gu Die.

    In fact, her lowered body temperature was a stress response of the body. Even she could not exin it. But the result of the Shen Nung system showed that although her body was gradually slowing down and the temperature was lower than that of a normal person, at least, everything was normal.

    In this way, there would naturally be no use for the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.

    She suddenly had a brain wave and came up with an idea for how she could buy poprity.

    Those people had all been arranged by Li Jia. However, from now on, news of Long Tianyu¡¯s benevolence would gradually spread to all parts of the Jin State.

    No matter how many Fire Glossy Ganoderma he had, he would not be able to get such a result.

    ¡°Yixin, please take the Fire Glossy Ganoderma to Gu Die and Gu Xing in person. As for whether they will leave or not, it depends on them.¡±

    Since the matter hade to an end, Lin Mengya had to deal with it properly.

    Gu Die¡¯s aggression and her repeated tolerance had left an impression in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    In this way, there would be cracks in Gu Die¡¯s angelic reputation.

    The gue would soon finish.

    The emperor¡¯s purpose in sending them here was very simple. In addition to finding the source of the gue andforting the people of Yun State, his biggest hope was that Long Tianyu could earn a reputation as crown prince of a country.

    However, the Crown Prince could not be idle.

    They wanted to end the battle as soon as possible so as not to lose too much time.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll leave the matter of the antidote to you.¡±

    Baili Rui thought for a while, then looked at his beloved disciple with a serious face.

    ¡°Mengya, you can put the rest aside. Tell me, is there anything wrong with your body?¡±

    Thetter just shook her head, and there was no concealment or irony in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. I just hope that you can be healthy and safe. I¡¯ll make the antidote in five days. As for the other things, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Five days was much less time than she had expected.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    She did not dy Baili Rui¡¯s studies and walked out of the tent.

    All around her, there were people greeting her and saluting to show their gratitude.

    She responded with a polite and gentle smile. When she got to the outside of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent, she heard a few people arguing in a low voice.

    When the guard at the door saw hering, he prepared to announce the arrival, but Lin Mengya waved her hand to stop him.

    She listened carefully and found that Long Tianyu¡¯s subordinates were trying to stop him from going somewhere.

    However, Long Tianyu was insisting on going. The two sides would not give way to each other, so they were quarreling.

    Lin Mengya had something on her mind. After brushing up her clothes, she walked slowly into the tent.

    ¡°Princess, why are you here?¡±

    As soon as she went in, she saw a familiar face looking at her in surprise.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Zhu! No, now I should call you General Zhu.¡±

    This man was none other than Lin Mengya¡¯s old acquaintance, Zhu Qiang, who had once been Long Tianyu¡¯s lieutenant with Baili Wuchen.

    But at this moment, he looked anxious. When he saw Lin Mengya, his eyes finally lit up. He quickly stepped to her side and shouted.

    ¡°Please help us persuade the prince! He really can¡¯t go to Luoshui Town. None of the people we sent before came back alive. If he goes there, he may be in danger! Your Highness, I¡¯m willing to go there for you!¡±

    Luoshui Town? Lin Mengya pondered for a while before she remembered.

    This town was the ce where the gue had first broken out.

 Chapter 607 - The Way of the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 607 The Way of the Emperor</h4>

    ording to the vigers who had escaped, although Luoshui Town was not big, tens of thousands of people lived there.

    Unfortunately, none of them had survived.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu should not go to such a dangerous ce in person.

    However, the atmosphere at this moment was a little delicate.

    Lin Mengya took a casual look around at everyone present.

    In fact, she was already aware of the result of this dispute.

    The reason why she hade in was that this matter would involve her sooner orter.

    Instead of making things difficult for everyone at that time, it would be better for her to show her attitude now.

    ¡°The prince must have been carefully considering it. I am just a woman and should not intervene in this matter. But if you insist on me getting involved, I have only one thing to say: Your Highness, please take care of yourself ande back as soon as possible.¡±

    The first part of her speech reasonable, but thetter half made all the people in the tent look at her with different expressions.

    ¡°Princess, what are you...¡±

    Zhu Qiang was a little anxious.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know most of the people there, but she knew that Zhu Qiang was indeed devoted to Long Tianyu. He was just worried about Long Tianyu¡¯s safety.

    It was because of this that she tugged at Zhu Qiang¡¯s sleeve and gently shook her head at him.

    No matter how anxious Zhu Qiang was, he had to show respect to her.

    He then followed her to stand in the corner of the tent with a dejected look on his face.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude, others naturally lowered their opposing voices.

    Unfortunately, some people still did not understand her painstaking efforts.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t put yourself in danger! Zhu Qiang is right. If anything happened to you, what would we do?¡±

    The speaker was an official in his fifties.

    Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t seen him before. He probably wasn¡¯t an official from the capital city.

    Long Tianyu had nted a lot of seeds over the years, so she was not surprised.

    Although the man looked respectful and anxious, there seemed to be a trace of impatience in his eyes.

    Just now, she had briefly looked around and seen why Long Tianyu would choose to make such an important decision at this time.

    If he took this step, it would be the beginning of his journey to bing an emperor.

    From now on, there could only be subordinates around him. No one could make decisions on his behalf.

    Even if the pretext was that it was for his own good.

    An emperor had to have a resolute heart.

    Therefore, she chose to be the first to follow Long Tianyu¡¯s decision in front of everyone.

    With that man¡¯s opposition, the quarrel that had just been suppressed began again.

    Long Tianyu, who was sitting at the head of the table, frowned slightly.

    There was no emotion in his deep eyes. He looked calmly at his subordinates, who were quarreling.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya held Zhu Qiang¡¯s sleeves tightly, not allowing this reckless man to get involved in these things.

    Although Zhu Qiang was a rough man who led troops into battle, it did not mean that he had no brains.

    Looking at the current situation, despite how stupid he was, he had noticed something.

    He had no choice but to retreat to Lin Mengya¡¯s side and remain silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Doctor Gu has developed the antidote to the gue, so even if the prince goes there personally, he may not be in danger. You all said you¡¯re worried about the prince¡¯s safety. In that case, how about you go there tofort the victims and investigate the case on his behalf?¡±

    The one who spoke was Lin Kui, who had always been loyal and was Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand man.

    He had been by Long Tianyu¡¯s side for the longest time and was highly regarded by him. As such, what he said made the officials speechless.

    The atmosphere stiffened. If it weren¡¯t for Long Tianyu¡¯s expressionless face, this quarrel would have continued for a long time.

    ¡°Please make the decision, Your Highness. But please do not act rashly.¡±

    The problem was handed back to Long Tianyu.

    At that moment, Zhu Qiangpletely understood why Lin Mengya had stopped him from getting involved in these things.

    Although loyalty was rare, some people would more or less cross the line.

    In a game of various parties, if a general was restrained by others and had to listen to other people¡¯s opinions all the time, they would fall apart sooner orter.

    Moreover, Long Tianyu was a man of great wisdom and knew his own mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. It¡¯s imperative to make a trip to Luoshui Town. Those who won¡¯t obey can leave now.¡±

    When Long Tianyu said these words in an extremely serious tone, the day¡¯s debate came to an end.

    No one dared to refute him. There was a calmness in his deep, dark eyes.

    He was born to be noble, so every decision he made carried with it an irresistible dignity.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Kui lowered his eyes, bent down, and bowed respectfully.

    It was the same with Lin Mengya and Zhu Qiang.

    With the agreement of the three most important people, anyone else¡¯s opposition became not worth mentioning.

    ¡°But, Your Highness...¡±

    An official still wanted to argue. However, when he was nced at by Long Tianyu¡¯s ck eyes, he swallowed his words back down.

    Suddenly, he noticed a problem.

    Thinking about it now, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    Long Tianyu was not a kind or amiable superior.

    He was the person that he would hand his family and life over to.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the disaster that happened in Yun State. Even if Luoshui Town is in great danger, I will definitely go and investigate. There is no need to discuss this matter anymore. If there are any bad consequences, I will take responsibility.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s sonorous and forceful words not only announced the result but also reminded everyone present.

    These seeds had been carefully excavated and cultivated by him years ago.

    Loyalty was the most fundamental thing.

    However, officialdom was different from the army. Although he could take advantage of the favor of other families, he could never only listen to the counsel of one of them.

    As someone in a superior position, he must have extraordinary insight and wise determination.

    If they kept arguing, there would be no result by tomorrow.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s wordspletely ended the quarrel.

    There was a slight change in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    However, in Lin Mengya¡¯s view, this kind of change was not a bad thing.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    The resistance turned into obedience. In the end, that obedience would be understanding.

    Only by understanding his painstaking efforts could things be carried out his orders ording to n.

    The people present were all smart. Of course, they would not make a mistake with this kind of thing.

    ¡°All right, all of you can leave now.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was in a superior position, stayed calm and collected.

    No one could know his real thoughts. Perhaps they would be a little frightened because of his order.

    But they would soon know that the superior they had chosen was a person full of wisdom and courage.

    Lin Mengya had never doubted anything about this.

    She knew Long Tianyu¡¯s character better than anyone else.

    The subordinates left in silence, and even Lin Kui and Zhu Qiang walked out of the tent one after the other.

    Lin Mengya took two quick steps forward to stand in front of Long Tianyu obediently.

    ¡°When will you leave? I can help you prepare your luggage.¡±

    She was gentle and well-behaved, the onlyfort and support Long Tianyu had.

    But most of the time, he felt sorry for her.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have implicated you in this.¡±

    He reached out and took her onto hisp.

    His handsome face was no longer cold.

    Her heart was filled with an infinite tenderness and love at this moment. He just wanted to protect her in his arms, but because of official business, he was having to put her in danger again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I always knew I would have to experience these things since the day I married you. However, this decision is indeed a little rash. Can you tell me what happened?¡±

    Long Tianyu had always been steady. Although he would take risks sometimes, he would always have a well-thought-out n in his heart.

    However, the situation of the gue had not beenpletely investigated yet, but Long Tianyu had made such rapid progress. There must have been an ident.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where the Crown Prince got the news. He knows that Baili Rui was our guest. Fortunately, Mr. Baili came with us secretly. Otherwise, the Crown Prince would have found some clues in the mansion. Although he didn¡¯t seed, he has been creating rumors everywhere, saying that the gue had something to do with Baili Rui. My father was worried that the rumors would do harm to us, so he hoped that we could find out the truth as soon as possible and go back to the capital to face the Crown Prince after everything had been arranged.¡±

    After pondering this for a while, Long Tianyu slowly began telling the truth to Lin Mengya.

    That was how matters stood. However, it was fortunate that they had concealed Baili Rui¡¯s tracks since the beginning. In addition, with Xiao Yixin and Xiu¡¯s cover-up along the way, Baili Rui¡¯s news had not gotten out.

    Only in this way could they have a chance to change the situation.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who know what happened to my teacher. Do you think it was Baili Wuchen who did it?¡±

    Lin Mengya subconsciously suspected that Baili Wuchen was the one who had betrayed her.

    But Long Tianyu shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Baili Wuchen is scheming. If he wanted to restrain me because of this, he would have reported it to the Crown Prince. After all, Baili Rui is a nightmare to some people in Dajin. That¡¯s why they support the Crown Prince secretly expanding this matter. Their purpose is to get rid of Mr. Bailipletely. But you can rest assured that I will protect your teacher.¡±

    After listening to his exnation, Lin Mengya felt that it made sense.

    After all, Baili Wuchen knew so many secrets about long Tianyu. If he really wanted to please the Crown Prince, how could he choose to give up such a plot and make Long Tianyu the target of public criticism?

 Chapter 608 - Caught in the Act

    <h4>Chapter 608 Caught in the Act</h4>

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, who would have known that my teacher was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Regardless of whether Baili Rui was in the mansion or elsewhere, his identity was always kept secret.

    To outsiders, he was just a military doctor paid by Prince Yu. In addition, he lived a secluded life. Everything rted to him was handled by Xiao Yixin.

    Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t have been discovered on the way.

    Otherwise, they would havee here to look for him.

    In this case, there must be something wrong that had happened in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looked at each other. Suddenly, there was a glimmer of light in their hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s that fake Concubine De!¡±

    The two suddenly said at the same time. Yes, except for her, there would be no one else in the mansion who so eager to kill Long Tianyu!

    ¡°How could I have forgotten her? I don¡¯t know where she came from, but I¡¯m sure one thing is that she must have been sent by the Empress to pretend to be Concubine De. Your Highness, will the people in my courtyard be in danger?¡±

    The wet nurse and a few maids were still in the mansion. But soon, Long Tianyuforted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Before I left, I said that no one would be allowed to go to the Liuxin Courtyard. Especially those from the Art Courtyard. No one is allowed to go to your courtyard to ask questions. Otherwise, the people in the dungeon won¡¯t let down their guard and leak the news.¡±

    Hearing his words, she finally felt relieved.

    Since Hongyu and Zhu Yan were in the courtyard, her people would not suffer any losses.

    However, she had not expected the fake Concubine De to be so impatient. Could it be that the Empress was up to something?

    ¡°Your Highness, if you insist on going to Luoshui Town this time, will you really encounter any danger? If possible, I want to go with you.¡±

    Everything in Luoshui Town was unknown now.

    If what Lin Mengya had predicted was true, would there still be remnants of the Candle Dragon Cult in there?

    Or, could it be another trap? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t Long Tianyu be in hot water?

    Although she had firmly supported his decision just now, she was more worried than anyone else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If nothing goes wrong, we can set off for the capital city in five days at most. Stay here. After I leave, the refugee camp will need you to take charge of the overall situation. Gu Die and the others are already disloyal. If you are not here, I¡¯m afraid the two of them will continue to stir up trouble.¡±

    He held her in his arms. How could he bear to part with her even for a moment?

    However, only by keeping her in the camp would it be possible for him to go.

    He didn¡¯t want her to see or experience any danger.

    ¡°Alright... Alright, you must be careful. Also, my teacher is about to develop the antidote. Take it with you just in case.¡±

    In this world, the most terrible thing was not poison, but the human heart.

    Lin Mengya was not an immortal, so she could not predict good or bad fortunes.

    Therefore, the only thing she could do was make full preparations for Long Tianyu.

    In the past, she had never worried that he would lose his life.

    That was because there seemed to be no one in this world who couldpare to him.

    However, ever since she had learned about the Candle Dragon Cult, she had be familiar with the taste of fear in her heart.

    Her mother was the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian and the disciple of the chief elder of the Pavilion of Herbs, the supreme medical master in the world.

    Even though she had such a prominent status, she had still been forced to leave her hometown by the Candle Dragon Cult. In the end, she had no choice but to conceal her identity. Even so, she still had to worry about her children.

    Even her mother was powerless in the face of the Candle Dragon Cult. Therefore, when she found out that Long Tianyu was also tracking down this organization, a sense of fear that she had never felt before rose in her heart.

    The two of them were too insignificant.

    But, as long as a person was fearful, he or she would tread cautiously and be stronger.

    So what if the Candle Dragon Cult was powerful? She had the Shen Nung system and the music score for the green stringed instrument in her hand, as well as Long Tianyu¡¯s civil and martial strategy.

    It was not impossible for them to do something to the Candle Dragon Cult.

    But now, she had to hide her ws. Like Long Tianyu, she had to learn how to protect herself before she became fearsome.

    ¡°Come back early. Moyan and I will wait for your return.¡±

    Suppressing the slight uneasiness in her heart, Lin Mengya tried hard to make her smile look as rxed as usual.

    She didn¡¯t want him to worry too much about her. Although she couldn¡¯t help him with this kind of thing, at least she wouldn¡¯t put too much pressure on him.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    He was holding her in his arms but felt depressed in his heart.

    There were some things that he couldn¡¯t tell her. He could only use his own strength to protect her.

    When they returned to the resting tent, Lin Moyan had already been carried away by Xiao Yixin.

    It must have been because the news that Long Tianyu was going to Luoshui Town had spread throughout the refugee camp.

    This news didn¡¯t need to be deliberately blocked because it would get out sooner orter.

    Instead of letting someone with ulterior motives get hold of the news and plot against him secretly, it was better to be upfront. At least, Long Tianyu could score a lot of extra points in the public¡¯s opinion by doing so.

    However, this would probably irritate the people from the Crown Prince¡¯s side.

    Sooner orter, he would have to face this life-or-death struggle.

    After all, there was only one throne.

    Over the next few days, Lin Mengya was busy preparing everything for Long Tianyu.

    The strange thing was that Gu Die and Gu Xing had calmed down.

    Because Baili Rui had reced Gu Die¡¯s old prescription with the new one he had developed, making them free now.

    But the two of them were hiding in the tent every day and were studying something.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them. After secretly letting some guards watch out of their tent, she began to work overtime with her teacher to finish thest part of the medicine.

    Finally, after a sleepless night of working, she looked at the things prepared for Long Tianyu on the table in front of her with satisfaction.

    Under Baili Rui¡¯s protestations, she happily put these bottles and cans into a wooden basket.

    ¡°You¡¯re such an inhuman girl! I¡¯m an old man, but you still treat me like a donkey. Humph, you wicked brat. You¡¯re only worried about your husband. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your teacher will die of exhaustion?¡±

    Baili Ruiy prone on the table, dark circles under his eyes, andined to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Alright, teacher, you think I don¡¯t know you? Look at you, you¡¯re not yet 50, but you¡¯re so weak. How can you go on like this? I guess after returning to the Capital City, I¡¯ll ask your wife to stew some good food for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was in a good mood and joked with her teacher.

    In fact, Baili Rui was only in his forties this year. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to his appearance, so he seemed to be older than his peers.

    However, during this period of time, love had nourished him and made him more energetic.

    When he stood with Yunzhu, it was like an old man with a young wife.

    It was just a pity that his handsome looks would nevere back.

    ¡°You wicked girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m in good health. Get out of here!¡±

    Baili Rui rolled his eyes at his student. Sooner orter, he would lose his temper with her.

    Lin Mengya, who had always been obedient, immediately followed his orders and left.

    After leaving her teacher¡¯s tent, she restrained the smile on her face.

    With these items, no matter what poison or fog she encountered, it would be useless against Long Tianyu.

    The most important thing was that her teacher had personally made an ointment for wounds under her pestering.

    She was the one who had given the prescription. Anyway, there were plenty of good prescriptions in the music score for the green stringed instrument. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t use them.

    But it was veryplicated, so Baili Rui had used up almost all his energy.

    However, assuming Long Tianyu was not cleaved into two, the bleeding would stop immediately with this ointment.

    It at least made Long Tianyu¡¯s trip safer.

    She went back to her tent. As soon as she lifted the curtain, she saw an extremely shocking scene.

    There seemed to be a very warm and sensuous atmosphere in the tent.

    If she hadn¡¯t lifted the curtain, this atmosphere would have be as hot as magma after a few more moments.

    Long Tianyu was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His clothes were messy.

    Beside him, there was a woman who was half-naked, with most of her chest bared.

    Her eyes were also closed. She was lying on Long Tianyu¡¯s body and seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.

    Before her anger could be ignited, it was suddenly snuffed.

    At this moment, she came to the realization that these two may not have gone all the way yet.

    Even a fool could see that the two of them had been set up.

    Lin Mengya tried hard to suppress her displeasure. She dropped the curtain, put her things on the ground, and walked over to the bed.

    As soon as she got close, she smelled the scent of philter.

    So it turned out that they had used that kind of thing. No wonder the two of them were sleeping like dead pigs.

    Although she was being rational, she still felt ufortable in her heart.

    She patted Long Tianyu¡¯s face hard. The crisp p gradually woke up the handsome sleeping man.

    ¡°Oh... Ouch...¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was still in a daze, murmured unconsciously.

    How could it not hurt? Lin Mengya had used some strength with a hint of anger.

    Therefore, when Long Tianyu woke up from his daze, he saw her standing coldly in front of him with her hands crossed in front of her chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rubbing his aching head, he felt as if he had been soaking in a wine jar for three days.

    He wanted to hug her, but Lin Mengya avoided his hand.

    After giving him a cold look, she took a few steps back and sat on the chair in the tent.

    ¡°You can talk now, Prince. Are you so bold as to bring your mistress into my bed? I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡±

    Her cold and distant attitude rapidly brought him back to reality.

 Chapter 609 - Premeditation

    <h4>Chapter 609 Premeditation</h4>

    Just as Long Tianyu was about to get up, he found that his body was abnormally sore and numb.

    He looked at the half-naked woman in front of him. In an instant, his eyebrows wrinkled together into a deep gully.

    ¡°I was framed.¡±

    In such a short time, he immediately exined the situation clearly.

    There was no hesitation in his firm eyes.

    Because he knew Lin Mengya¡¯s character too well.

    She definitely knew more about this than him.

    ¡°You¡¯re... Fine, you¡¯re right. However, I don¡¯t think this honey-trap has reached its climax.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was a little speechless. She had thought that she would see Long Tianyu being panicked.

    Like checking whether his pants had been taken off, and so on.

    Or maybe he would swear to her that he had never done anything wrong.

    At least, there should be a little guilt in his eyes.

    However, why was the so-called ¡°adulterer¡± being so calm?

    He hadn¡¯t even bothered to give her an exnation!

    Well, it was not the time to care about these things.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Die, who was still unconscious.

    She was still wearing a man¡¯s suit, but her hair was already in a mess.

    Because of the philter, her skin had been dyed with a faint pink color.

    From Lin Mengya¡¯s point of view, she was indeed more attractive than usual.

    Unfortunately, the only man in the tent turned around and didn¡¯t even look at her.

    s, what a pity.

    ¡°Wake her up.¡±

    Long Tianyu turned around and tidied up his clothes. Then, he began to discuss how to deal with Gu Die with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. You are using the medicine my teacher prepared for you, so you didn¡¯t get controlled by the philter. But she is just an ordinary person. Although her body is immune to most drugs, I¡¯m afraid that the philter was specially prepared for her. Therefore, unless there is a man to help her, it will take at least a few days and nights for her to wake up.¡±

    Lin Mengya said leisurely, as if what happened here had nothing to do with her.

    However, there was a hint of scheming hidden in her crystal-clear eyes.

    If Long Tianyu showed that he wanted to ¡®proceed¡¯ with the woman, she would let him know what living hell was.

    ¡°Ling Ye, go and deal with it.¡±

    Powerful Prince Yu¡¯s mind amazed Lin Mengya again.

    It was really a good and rare chance to be intimate with a beauty.

    But he had just given up without any hesitation. He was using his power to frame his personal secret guard¡ªLing Ye.

    ¡°Send her out, and wake her up while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    He simply passed over the ownership of Gu Die, stunning Lin Mengya.

    However, when Ling Ye picked Gu Die up obediently and disappeared from her sight, she still looked at Long Tianyu in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Will everything be solved if it¡¯s handed over to Ling Ye?¡±

    However, it was apparent that Long Tianyu did not intend to exin. He probably believed that Ling Ye would handle this matter well.

    ¡°What a pity. But Prince Yu, I¡¯ve warned you about this kind of thing, haven¡¯t I? Why would you make such a mistake again?¡±

    To put it bluntly, he had been drugged.

    On the third day of their wedding festivities, he had also been tricked once.

    The intimate contact between them had probably started at that time.

    However, he had never been an idiot who would fall twice in the same ce.

    On the contrary, he had be extra careful after the matter with the Immortal Powder.

    Moreover, he always carried the sachet that Lin Mengya had made for him.

    So, generally speaking, knockout drops, philter, etc., would be useless on him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The sachet is still with me.¡±

    He took the sachet from his waist which he had been wearing for a long time.

    Lin Mengya had also checked carefully and found that the sachet was in good condition, giving off a faint minty smell. It was absolutely fine. Since that was the case, why had Long Tianyu still fallen into the trap?

    ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this kind of thing. If you and Gu Die were framed on purpose, I¡¯m afraid it was all nned.¡±

    What other conspiracy could have been set up to get the both of them to faint together?

    However, she would return to this tent every night. Did the other party think that she would give up easily?

    Unless¡ª

    Lin Mengya nced at Long Tianyu. They reached a tacit agreement with a mutual look.

    With an evil smile on her face, she put her hands on her mouth in the shape of a trumpet.

    Long Tianyu covered his ears silently and signaled for her to begin.

    ¡°Help! Where is everyone? Come here! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±

    A sharp cry instantly sounded through the camp.

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu¡¯s tent became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Princess Yu¡¯s loud voice soon summoned a lot of people.

    However, the first person to rush in was someone that no one was expecting.

    ¡°Senior sister! Senior sister, are you okay? Long Tianyu, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Since Lin Mengya was back, Gu Xing, who had been hiding in the tent, was the first to rush in at this moment.

    Moreover, he had a look of indignation on his face now.

    It was as if only by killing Long Tianyu could he vent his hatred.

    When he rushed into the tent, he saw a figure hiding in the quilt, shivering.

    All of a sudden, he clenched his fists and rushed over to the front of Long Tianyu in a fit of anger.

    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The angry roar could not bring about any surge in hisbat strength.

    On the contrary, his weak fist was held firmly by Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu gave a cold snort and threw him to the ground.

    However, there was still a look of resentment on Gu Xing¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and red at Long Tianyu as if the man in front of him was his father¡¯s murderer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯ste at night. It¡¯s improper to make such noise. Doctor Gu, don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    Following Gu Xing were Long Tianyu¡¯s close subjects and local officials from Yun State.

    However, at this moment, no one seemed to understand why Gu Xing kept saying that he would kill Long Tianyu to vent his hatred.

    No matter how much doubt Long Tianyu¡¯s subordinates held in their hearts, they would only stay quietly to one side.

    An official of Yun State looked at the roaring Gu Xing and the woman lying on the bed, who obviously did not dare toe out of the quilt, and his expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it public. Guards, seal off the tent and don¡¯t let anyone get close. Also, don¡¯t discuss the affairs of the prince and Miss Gu Die. Those who disobey this order will be regarded as traitors!¡±

    The man said in a tone as if he was protecting Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation.

    But what he said was testifying to the truth of Long Tianyu and Gu Die¡¯s affair.

    ¡°My Senior sister was ruined by you! Long Tianyu, if you don¡¯t give my Senior sister an exnation, I won¡¯t care whether you are a prince or not!¡±

    Gu Xing seemed to have convicted Long Tianyu of a crime.

    The expressions of all the people around changed slightly. Of course, there were some people who had already seen the clues.

    But at this moment, it had been confirmed. It was very impactful.

    However, before any ambiguous thing happened in everyone¡¯s hearts, the woman hiding on the bed suddenly lifted the quilt.

    ¡°Your Highness, did the rat die? It really frightened me. How could there be a rat in this ce?¡±

    Once again, the situation had been reversed. Gu Xing and the official seemed to have seen a ghost as they looked at the personing out of the quilt.

    Although her hair was a little messy and her face was still full of panic, these delicate facial features and the pitiful look could definitely not be Gu Die¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve driven it away.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s coldness and arrogance instantly turned into tenderness. He gently caressed the woman in front of him.

    He spoke softly for fear of scaring his gentle wife.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s lucky that you were here. Otherwise, I would have been frightened. I¡¯m the most timid. I can¡¯t bear to see that kind of filthy thing.¡±

    After Lin Mengya finished her words, she turned her head.

    There was a look of surprise in her eyes.

    ¡°Ah, did I disturb you? I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m timid. When the prince went to take me some warm water, I saw a rat, so I shouted in a hurry. But just now, I heard you talking about Doctor Gu Die. Isn¡¯t he a man? Why is he also afraid of the rat like me?¡±

    Lin Mengya said calmly, but the smile on her face at this time was as cold as icy winter water.

    It made the official, who seemed to be in charge of justice, feel a chill from the top of his head to the soles of his feet.

    ¡°How... How could it be you! Where¡¯s my senior sister?¡±

    He was barely able to remain calm. On the other hand, Gu Xing appeared to have lost his wits, as if he had suffered a great shock.

    Lin Mengya smiled and got out of bed with Long Tianyu¡¯s help.

    ¡°Your senior sister? How could we know where she is? Also, don¡¯t you only have one senior brother? Or did you know in advance that your so-called senior sister would be in our tent?¡±

    Cold sweat immediately drenched Gu Xing¡¯s back.

    Although Lin Mengya was smiling brightly, it was as if she had tied a rope around his neck.

    Subconsciously, he swallowed hard. He had to find a good excuse to exonerate himself.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya would not give him a chance.

 Chapter 610 - A Failed Plot

    <h4>Chapter 610 A Failed Plot</h4>

    ¡°Did you put your senior sister up to or did you set her up to climb into my man¡¯s bed to seduce him? It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re so thick-skinned, but your senior sister is a person with a sense of shame.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Xing. Every word she uttered was shattering the little poor sense remained of him.

    He was so sure that as soon as he came in, he looked as if he had suffered bitterly and nursed a deep hatred.

    In this case, it was not difficult to guess that there was an over 50 percent chance that the philter on Gu Die was made by this person.

    Now the situation had changed so quickly that even Gu Xing had not expected the situation to turn out like this.

    That was why he was gotten by Lin Mengya.

    Now, he did not even have a way out. Whether he admitted it or not, Gu Die and he had be theughingstocks of the world.

    Therefore, he stuck out his neck and red at Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu in shock and anger. However, he kept his mouth tight shut, refusing to say a single word.

    ¡°Does Gu Xing think that I won¡¯t be able to knock open his mouth just because of this?

    ¡°How naive he is!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. Why bother everyone because of an insignificant ¡®mouse¡¯?¡±

    After dealing with the idiot, Lin Mengya turned her head and spoke to Long Tianyu with a smile.

    Thetter just shot a cold nce at Gu Xing, who copsed on the ground. He then looked at the local official of Yun State with his ice-cold and sharp eyes.

    At that time, the official, who looked benignant just now, already had cold sweat on his forehead.

    Even if he had 10 lives, it would not be enough if he yed a badger game with Prince Yu.

    Moreover, he happened to make such an unexpected mistake.

    ¡°Irrelevant people, leave now. No rumors are allowed about what happened today. Lord Liu, you have always been responsible for the safety of the camp. Now that such a thing has happened and disturbed my princess, I can only seek justice from you.¡±

    Long Tianyu spoke slowly, but the suffocating pressure in his tone made Lord Liu bend his waist.

    Beads of cold sweat dripped down from his forehead, and even his body, which was standing there, trembled slightly.

    At that moment, his heart was filled with bitterness.

    It seemed that Prince Yu had made up his mind and would not let him go.

    He stole a nce at the idiot who did not utter a word. If it were not for him, there might be some room for negotiation.

    Now, the only way to save himself was to gain the initiative.

    With a plop, he knelt down in front of Long Tianyu.

    He knocked his head hard on the ground and shouted that he had been wronged.

    ¡°Your Highness, please investigate carefully! I misunderstood it because I heard Gu Xing¡¯s yelling. I was ipetent and disturbed the princess and Your Highness. Please punish me severely for my breach of duty. I beg you to allow me to find a suitable person to take over my job for the sake of the people in Yun State. At that time, I¡¯ll hand my life to you willingly!¡±

    What a clever trick! Lin Mengya turned her head and nced at Lord Liu, who was pretending to be kind and righteous.

    His words sounded much more beautiful than Gu Xing¡¯s. He not only shirked the responsibility but also insisted that he merelymitted a crime of oversight.

    What mattered was that this guy used a ¡°soft knife¡±.

    He used themon people of Yun State to threaten Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya. It seemed that killing him was going against themon people of Yun State.

    He was quite smart, but he had found the wrong target.

    ¡°Oh? I see. Your Highness, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve misunderstood Lord Liu? Gu Xing deserves to die. He not only wronged you but also nearly implicated Lord Liu. In your opinion, how should we deal with such a rebel, Lord Liu?¡±

    Lin Mengya wore an innocent look on her face, but she was sneering deep inside.

    Did Lord Liu think that he would be fine if he were to put all the me onto Gu Xing?

    Did he ever think about what kind of person Gu Xing was?

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Your Highness.¡±

    Of course, Lord Liu could understand that Lin Mengya was trying to drive a wedge between him and Gu Xing.

    He was clever and tactful, but Gu Xing was narrow-minded.

    When Gu Xing heard his self-protective words, he took them as a malicious excuse to frame him.

    All of a sudden, a surge of anger burst out of his heart.

    Gu Xing looked at Lord Liu with a cold smile. He was naturally unwilling to give in so easily.

    ¡°Lord Liu, you¡¯re eloquent. However, don¡¯t me me for saying something not nice at this point. Yes, I tricked my senior sister and Prince Yu. But if it weren¡¯t for your aid, I wouldn¡¯t have seeded so easily! Speaking of which, you means are superb!¡±

    Sure enough, they began to incriminate each other. Lin Mengya signed Long Tianyu to watch a show with a wink.

    Looking at the two of them, she continued her provocation calmly.

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m an official of the imperial court. How dare you, a quack, nder me! Your Highness, Princess, I¡¯m wronged! Don¡¯t listen to that thief¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m loyal to the imperial court!¡±

    Of course, Lord Liu would voice out his grievances in a seemingly sincere way.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be in a dilemma on purpose. In the end, she only looked at Lord Liu apologetically and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe what he said. But there were so many people just now, and we can¡¯t hide this matter. His Highness can¡¯t bear to see Lord Liu being wronged. Darling, how do you think we should deal with this matter?¡±

    Lin Mengya winked at Long Tianyu, who immediately understood what she meant.

    His serious and tight facial features were so cold that there was no emotion in them.

    Looking at him, Lord Liu was frightened. He was afraid that this legendary devil would believe that guy¡¯s words and kill him first and then reportter.

    Therefore, he kept kowtowing to show his loyalty and acknowledge his mistake.

    Nevertheless, he refused to admit that he had anything to do with the matter of the Gu siblings.

    ¡°Lord Liu, since Gu Xing is unwilling to admit his guilt, I will have to make you suffer. Someone, bring Lord Liu away and take good care of him. When I find out the truth, I will naturally clear his name.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s way of punishing the two sides could be regarded as fair. Although Lord Liu was not resigned to it, he knew that this was the best result.

    ¡°Yes... Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Lord Liu could only kowtow to show his gratitude.

    Gu Xing, who had been staring at him with a cold smile, was also taken away by Long Tianyu¡¯s men.

    The tent, which had been noisy for a long time, quieted down again.

    ¡°Humph, they were heedless of consequences.¡±

    Not to mention Long Tianyu, even Lin Mengya found such a little trick boring.

    A woman was knocked out and then sent to a man¡¯s bed.

    In the end, she wasbeled a ¡°victim¡± in order to threaten Long Tianyu.

    Not to mention that this kind of behavior was so shameless that it was disgusting, it was nothing but a small trick. Even if they really seeded, how could they make Long Tianyu at their disposal?

    Therefore, what made her angry was not that someone was plotting against them, but that these people would always choose some despicable, shameless means.

    Moreover, she believed that Gu Die didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    They used the virginity of a girl to achieve their plot. It reminded her of the cause of Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s death.

    Therefore, although Gu Die did not have a good rtionship with her, she still indirectly maintained her reputation.

    ¡°Ye, how is she?¡±

    Long Tianyu naturally understood her. He changed the subject, and Ling Ye appeared in front of them with Gu Die, who was already awake.

    Lin Mengya first looked at the disheveled Gu Die and then looked at Ling Ye, who had regained his silence, with a strange look.

    Ling Ye was also one of the friends she was familiar with, but such a simple and rough way of dealing with the matter really made her...

    A little surprised.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Gu Die¡¯s face was pale. God knew if Ling Ye had thrown her directly into the river.

    In short, Gu Die was soaked through from the top to the bottom.

    The night wind was still a bit cold. Although they were in the tent, Gu Die was still shivering.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head to hide the smile on her face, but she still turned around, took a piece of clothing, and handed it to Gu Die.

    Gu Die was in a state of utter stupefaction. She must have realized her current situation.

    She was shivering as she draped Lin Mengya¡¯s coat over her shoulders. However, she did not know what to say.

    ¡°You are also a victim in this matter. However, if you have time to stay here in a daze, why don¡¯t you try to figure out why your good junior brother did this to you?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was cool. Although it couldn¡¯t be considered gentle, there was no disgust in it.

    Gu Die was shocked, but subconsciously, she tried to protect her junior brother.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He couldn¡¯t have done it!¡±

    ¡°Are you still reluctant to admit it?¡± Lin Mengya curled up her lips and sneered at her, showing that she did not care. It was understandable. The person who betrayed Gu Die could be regarded as the closest person to her. Of course, not everyone could ept such a thing immediately.

    However, people¡¯s hearts wereplicated. This kind of betrayal was also amon thing.

    ¡°You know whether he did it or not. We¡¯re fellows, so you should be very clear about your physical condition. If you think I¡¯m trying to drive a wedge between you, don¡¯t believe me. Yet, as a woman, I¡¯m just trying to persuade you. Sincerity is something precious, but if it¡¯s used by someone with an ulterior motive, it¡¯ll be useless. Ye, please send Doctor Gu back.¡±

    The truth was right in front of Gu Die. She had no choice but to believe it.

    The great blow left her in a state of shock, unable to extricate herself.

    Ling Ye naturally followed Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction. Watching them walk out of the tent one after another, Lin Mengya rubbed her temples gently with her index fingers.

    Given Gu Die¡¯s reaction, of course, she was sure that Gu Die was dragged into this game.

    However, what was the purpose of this round?

    Lin Mengya could not figure it out for the time being. All she could do was to shoot Long Tianyu a puzzled look.

 Chapter 611 - Joint Memorial

    <h4>Chapter 611 Joint Memorial</h4>

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s more to it than that?¡±

    Noticing the confusion in her eyes, Long Tianyu reached out and pulled her to his side.

    Lin Mengya nodded. Her eyes were glittering as she was thinking about the vital interest in it quickly.

    From the conversation between Gu Xing and Gu Die, she could more or less guess their identities.

    Moreover, it seemed that Mr. Baili was not willing to talk too much about it. He just told her that their master was not simple.

    In this way, Gu Xing must have wanted something really great since he had risked offending his sect and plotting against his senior sister.

    ¡°Yes, Gu Die must have a good pedigree. If Gu Xing just wanted to y a badger game with you, he wouldn¡¯t have risked breaking with his senior sister by using her as bait. The only exnation is that Gu Die had to be involved in what he wanted to do.¡±

    Long Tianyu secretly raised his eyebrows and looked at his princess with an unfathomable look.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t pay special attention to this aspect of her. But now, he found that she seemed to know a lot.

    ¡°The education of the Lin family is really extraordinary.¡±

    Although Long Tianyu had known that she was different frommon noble youngdies, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange that she could be so bright.

    ¡°Uh¡ªit¡¯s not the time to discuss this kind of thing. I¡¯d better go out and have a look to see if there are any other clues.¡±

    Lin Mengya managed to maintain the smile on her face and dashed out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.

    This guy was as sharp as the Shen Nung radar in her mind when he should not be, but when he should be sensitive, he was dull.

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel a little uneasy.

    If Long Tianyu found out about her biggest secret, would everything in front of her be changed?

    She didn¡¯t want to guess, because this was the only problem that she had no confidence in.

    Seeing Lin Mengya leave in a panic, Long Tianyu just thought that his princess had be shy, which was rare for her.

    He couldn¡¯t help but curl his light lips into a smile.

    It seemed that this was a good way to tease his seemingly sensible but shy wife.

    After a smile, Long Tianyu regained his indifference and self-restraint.

    In this life, all his weakness and tenderness would only be given to that woman.

    ¡°Your Highness, after Gu Die returned, she quarreled with Gu Xing.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Ling Ye once again appeared in front of Long Tianyu mysteriously.

    Something cold flickered in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. At the moment, he was like an emotionless machine.

    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on them. By the way, find a suitable reason to put Liu Yun in.¡±

    Originally, Gu Xing and Liu Yun were imprisoned separately. That was why Gu Die had been able to ¡°easily¡± find Gu Xing¡¯s location.

    It was the easiest to blurt out one¡¯s secret in anger.

    He didn¡¯t like being schemed against, but he detested people trying to ruin his rtionship with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Yes, and His Majesty has sent a secret edict.¡±

    Looking at the bright yellow envelope in Ling Ye¡¯s hands, Long Tianyu narrowed his brows tightly.

    On more than one asion, he had hinted to his father not to get Lin Mengya involved.

    But it seemed that it didn¡¯t work very well.

    Long Tianyu unfolded the letter and quickly read through the words written on it.

    He frowned more and more tightly. In the end, his calm ck eyes were stained with deep helplessness and pain for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There was a burst of anger in his tone. If the person in front of him were not a shadow guard who grew up with him, he would definitely do something to him to vent his anger.

    Their ck clothes fluttered as they moved, making them ghost-like in the dark night.

    They used supreme flying skills and jumped out of the camp in a short moment.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Five ck shadows gathered in the dark night.

    They all knelt down in front of Long Tianyu, not even daring to raise their heads.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was icy-cold in the dark night.

    Before they could reply, the five of them felt a chill over their spines.

    ¡°ording to His Majesty¡¯s order, Prince Yu, please bring Gu Die back to the capital city.¡±

    Finally, the leader of the five men gritted his teeth and spoke to Long Tianyu under the pressure.

    In an instant, the air seemed to be condensed by the coldness emitted by Long Tianyu.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    There was an eerie silence.

    Even the men in ck seemed to be able to hear the cold sweat flow down their foreheads.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes turned cold all of a sudden. He held the sharp knife at his waist with his slender fingers.

    It seemed that as long as those people dared to say another word, he would immediately make them disappear in front of him.

    ¡°Please forgive us, Your Highness. I¡¯m just following an order. Even if you kill us, there will still be other people doing this. Please spare us, Your Highness.¡±

    His words made Long Tianyu¡¯s murderous intent increase a lot in an instant.

    The snow-white de was unsheathed. Instantly, the five people only felt a chill on their necks, but they didn¡¯t know that they had a close shave.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you for sparing us.¡±

    Every one of them had a strand of ck hair that was falling down near their temples.

    Fortunately, their heads were still on their necks.

    Suddenly, they all broke out in a cold sweat on their backs.

    It wasn¡¯t that Long Tianyu didn¡¯t dare to kill them. Perhaps he just found it troublesome.

    ¡°Go back and tell my father that if I bring her back, I will send her directly to his imperial harem.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The five men looked at each other with bitter smiles. They didn¡¯t want to be secretly executed by the furious emperor as soon as they escaped from Long Tianyu¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Your Highness, I venture to remind you. In fact, His Majesty does it for your own good. Besides, it¡¯s just a woman...¡±

    The subordinate must have plucked up the courage to say this at that time.

    However, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a knife, and his voice died away.

    ¡°If you want to live, stay here and don¡¯t do anything. Also, don¡¯t get close to my princess.¡±

    In the eyes of outsiders, Long Tianyu was like a lonely leader wolf.

    But everyone forgot that although the leader wolf was lonely, he was iparably proud.

    Therefore, anyone who tried to touch the person under his protection would be torn apart by his sharp teeth and ws.

    As his father, the emperor should know this better than anyone else.

    The five people were a little hesitant, but they had to give in for the time being.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they died. Nevertheless, if they dyed the emperor¡¯s important event, they wouldmit a crime serious enough to exterminate their whole families.

    Seeing that the warning was effective, Long Tianyu had no patience to continue to talk about this kind of problem with them.

    The leader of the men in ck was a clever person.

    He carefully detected that the devil in front of him seemed to have calmed down, so he immediately changed the topic.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The people sent by Crown Prince are already on the way. They will arrive in Yun State in a few days. His Majesty suggests that you avoid them.¡±

    The situation in Yun State had settled down. Even a fool knew that the Crown Prince must have sent people here to seize the credit.

    However, Long Tianyu did not care about the bubble reputation. He just had no idea why his father asked him to avoid them now that he had already made up his mind to eradicate the empress¡¯ party.

    There must be some changes.

    ¡°Is there any unusual movement in the imperial court?¡±

    After pondering for a while, Long Tianyu already knew the crux of the matter.

    The leader did not dare to dy but immediately reported all he knew to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°In recent days, the empress¡¯ parents¡¯ family, the Shangguan Family, together with the Feng Family, the Xu Family, and other ministers jointly submitted a memorial to the throne, reporting that someone privately took possession of army provisions and engaged in embezzlement. They did not name anyone, but the charges all targeted the Lin Family. However, the emperor took the memorial on the pretext of having no solid evidence. There was already a great disturbance in the imperial court because of this matter. But don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, the Lin Family is not in trouble, and Lin Nansheng is safe and sound. With the protection of the Yue Family and the Xiao Family, temporarily, no one dares toy a finger on Princess¡¯s parents¡¯ family.¡±

    ¡°They attacked the Lin Family so soon?¡±

    Although it was a little faster than he imagined, it was also within his expectations.

    Although the Crown Prince was impatient, the empress was a vicious person.

    Now, she joined forces with several ministers to submit the memorial. She must have already had evidence that was harmful to the Lin Family.

    It was no wonder that the Crown Prince dared to send people to snatch the credit.

    If the Lin Family copsed, he would lose more than half of his overt power in the imperial court.

    This kind of overt scheme was ruthless and merciless.

    ¡°I see. You can leave now. If there¡¯s any change in the Crown Prince¡¯s men, report it to me in time.¡±

    The five men did not dare to dy. After a moment, they followed the path and went to keep watch on the Crown Prince¡¯s men.

    As the night gradually faded away, Long Tianyu and his shadow guard Ling Ye were gradually exposed in the wilderness at dawn.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hide this matter from Princess, Your Highness.¡±

    Ling Ye rarely spoke, and he didn¡¯t care about anything.

    However, ever since he returned from the Nation of Lintian, he seemed to have acknowledged Lin Mengya as his master.

    Although he was just a shadow, serving as a shield that could die for Long Tianyu at any time, in Long Tianyu¡¯s growth, he was the first and only friend that Long Tianyu could trustpletely.

    ¡°Well, how could I not know? It¡¯s just that the girl looks calm on the surface, but deep inside, she cares about the Lin Family the most. If she knew it, she would lose her mind. My father is threatening me with this.¡±

    A trace of fatigue appeared on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.

    It was not because he had been busy overnight, but because he was stuck between his father and Mengya. It was hard for him to make a choice.

    ¡°Perhaps, as His Majesty said, he will no longer make things difficult for you if you do what he says with Princess.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at Ling Ye as if he wanted to say something. He did want to eat his cake and have it.

    Nevertheless, if he listened to his father, he might have to sacrifice Lin Mengya.

    He could abandon the throne, but he could not ignore the kinship between father and son. Yet, if he lost Lin Mengya, he would no longer have any warmth in his life.

    He would feel as if he had fallen into a harsh winter and suffered loneliness and storms. Even if he ruled the world, he was afraid that he would only be depressed and regretful all day long.

 Chapter 612 - Protect My Love

    <h4>Chapter 612 Protect My Love</h4>

    ¡°My father will never give up on his n. Otherwise, why do you think General Lin would choose to guard the border and even make his beloved daughter lonely and helpless in the Capital City?¡±

    Long Tianyu had never been an indecisive person. Since he wanted to protect Lin Mengya, he had to find a way to satisfy both sides.

    Fortunately, the Crown Prince and the empress were busy making plots now. Even his father, the emperor, had to keep the position of the Lin Family in the army for the time being due to the pressure.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ling Ye was not good at tactics. The only thing he could do was to keep his duty silently.

    Long Tianyu patted him on the shoulder. He knew that Ling Ye had his best interests at heart, but given the current situation, he had to be very careful.

    ¡°From today on, you are no longer my secret guard.¡±

    On the way back, Long Tianyu, who was walking ahead, suddenly spoke.

    At this moment, there was a hint of astonishment in Ling Ye¡¯s calm eyes.

    What, what did that mean?

    ¡°When Master brought you here, he once said that you would be my closest friend in this world. He asked you to be my secret guard because it was not the right time before. But now, although we¡¯re threatened by growing crisis, it¡¯s the best timing.¡±

    Long Tianyu exined without looking back. Ling Ye looked at his master in confusion, and his eyes gradually became clear because of Long Tianyu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you mean...¡±

    Long Tianyu stood still, suddenly turned around, and said seriously, ¡°Back then, Master passed on everything to you. So now, I need you to go back andpletely inherit everything from him.¡±

    If he wanted to protect Lin Mengya, to defeat the Crown Prince¡¯s and the empress¡¯s plot, and to resist the pressure from his father, what he needed was the power that could control everything.

    It seemed that the imperial court owned imposing power, but the power had long been divided.

    Even with his arrangements, he could only obtain less than a tenth of the power.

    Therefore, he had to make full use of everything!

    ¡°But Master said that I am your shadow and shield. Even if I die, I should die by the sharp sword thates at you.¡±

    For 15 years, Ling Ye had been by Long Tianyu¡¯s side from a naive child to now.

    There were some things that had subtly be his state of survival.

    Protecting Long Tianyu, standing up for him, and obeying his orders seemed to have already be automatic responses in his body.

    Nheless, he had never expected Long Tianyu to utterly deny his previous life and ask him to take over a kind of fate that he had never thought of one day.

    Strong as Ling Ye was, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned on the spot.

    ¡°That was before. Ling Ye, have you really forgotten Master¡¯s teachings?¡±

    In fact, Long Tianyu was also a little reluctant to part with him.

    He came to his senses and looked at his brother who had gone through thick and thin with him.

    Master did ask Ling Ye to stay with him, but it was not just to protect him.

    Only by staying with him could Ling Ye grow up safely.

    For so many years, they had been protecting each other.

    ...¡±I... Yes.¡±

    He was used to obeying orders. Even though he had always been tough, a crack of fear had appeared in his heart as he received the order.

    However, the trust he had developed since he was a child made him unconditionally choose to trust Long Tianyu and carry out his every order with loyalty.

    ¡°Ling Ye, this is not an order, but a request. It¡¯s the request of Long Tianyu, your only senior brother, to you. If you don¡¯t want to go, just take it as if I didn¡¯t say it.¡±

    After all, Long Tianyu valued his brotherhood with Ling Ye.

    He wanted power, but Ling Ye didn¡¯t want that kind of life.

    At the same time, Long Tianyu also understood that it would save Ling Ye a lot of danger if he served as his shadow.

    Nevertheless, the life hidden in the darkness was not supposed to belong to Ling Ye, who was equally outstanding.

    Ling Ye raised his head and looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    It was the first time that they had been so frank since they grew up. They put aside their master-servant rtionship and only looked at each other with brotherhood in their eyes since they were fellow apprentices of the same master.

    In the end, Ling Ye still nodded.

    He cupped his hand and bowed, turned around as usual, and left in a natural and unrestrained manner.

    But only when Long Tianyu stood there and saw Ling Ye, who had entirely disappeared from his sight, did he realize that from then on, Ling Ye, who had hidden in the darkness and shielded him from all danger, could no longer show up.

    He felt a little mncholy deep inside.

    He suddenly understood Lin Mengya¡¯s state of mind when she sent Lin Zhongyu away.

    They were as close as brothers. What was more, Ling Ye had grown up with him since he was a child.

    Unfortunately, when a bird¡¯s nest is overturned, no egg can remain intact.

    Even if it was Ling Ye, he had to be cautious in order to be their helper.

    The darkness faded away, and the night gradually disappeared in the dawn.

    Long Tianyu pretended as if nothing had happened and walked back to his tent.

    No one knew what he had donest night, and no one knew his state of mind at this moment, either.

    The smoke from the kitchen rose from the chimney as usual.

    Long Tianyu restrained all his abnormal emotions and returned to the tent where he and Lin Mengya lived.

    It was quiet inside.

    It was unknown when she fell asleep with her clothes on. She held Moyan in her arms and curled up on the bed, sleeping soundly.

    Long Tianyu softened his facial features.

    He stretched out his hand and caressed her little face lovingly.

    ...¡±You¡¯re back...¡±

    Perhaps it was because his hand was a bit cold that Lin Mengya woke up at that moment.

    She rubbed her eyes and looked at the man in front of herzily. Her voice was filled with the unique coquettishness she had when she woke up in the morning.

    ¡°Did I wake you? Go back to sleep. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya on the bed apologetically, but subconsciously, thetter held Moyan in her arms and moved inside.

    Lin Mengya gently patted the bed with her small, empty hand. She did not seem to be on guard at all.

    ¡°You should rest for a while. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    Lin Mengya took precautions against everyone except for him.

    At the sight of the person who trusted him with all her heart and soul, Long Tianyu felt a surge of feelings deep inside.

    He took off his coat andy down beside Lin Mengya.

    He held her and Moyan in his arms, and there was a sh of light in his deep eyes from time to time.

    ¡°Mengya, when we get back to the Capital City, will you really be my princess?¡±

    It was a test, as well as an inquiry.

    But it was more of a game of cunning that he yed when Lin Mengya was not fully awake.

    It was only at this moment that Lin Mengya did not look as shrewd as she usually was.

    And it was only at this moment that she would agree to all of his wicked requests in a daze.

    ...¡±Hmm...¡±

    The noise made by her nose was heard, and it dragged her into a strong sense of drowsiness.

    Since she had been half asleep and half awake, she did not hear what the man had said in her ear at all.

    Alright, go to sleep, my princess.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s trick seeded, although Lin Mengya had agreed to it when she was still in a daze.

    However, he still showed a slightly rxed smile.

    It seemed that the heavy burden on his shoulders had be insignificant because of Lin Mengya¡¯s answer.

    He held her with both hands and feet.

    He finally closed his eyes. It didn¡¯t matter even if the Crown Prince took all the credit from him.

    Only the woman in his arms was the most precious of all.

    Everyone would eventually wake up from their dreams.

    Lin Mengya, who had stayed up for almost the whole night, looked a little haggard.

    She had always felt that there seemed to be a mosquito buzzing in her ear.

    Perhaps, it was her illusion. How could there be mosquitos in April?

    Comparisons were odious.

    Both Long Tianyu and she had been busy for a whole night, yet she was too sleepy to keep up her spirits, while Long Tianyu, who slept less than her, was still in high spirits.

    It seemed that if she did not use the Shen Nung system¡¯s Spirit-summoning Function, she would probably have to spend the day in a daze.

    Nheless, she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion.

    She always felt that the more she used the Shen Nung system, the more tired she would be.

    Perhaps, the effect was the same as that of caffeine.

    After all, the brain was a part of the human body. No matter how powerful it was, it needed rest.

    What was more, her current physical condition was sometimes good and sometimes bad.

    Therefore, when she didn¡¯t need to use it, she tried her best not to use it.

    That led to Lin Mengya¡¯s sleepy look all day long.

    Even Mr. Baili couldn¡¯t stand it. He told her to behave well and sit aside to rest.

    Holding her chin with both hands, Lin Mengya watched Mr. Baili quickly prepare portions of medicine one by one. Although that was mechanical repeated work, he remained meticulous.

    It seemed that every portion of medicine needed to be carefully considered by him.

    It could be seen that Mr. Baili really loved these medicinal herbs.

    Otherwise, he would not have been crazy for poison for his lifetime.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, do you think it¡¯s possible for Gu Die to be the mastermind behind the gue?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had discussed this problem with her teacher on the way.

    But she had no idea why Mr. Baili denied it on behalf of Gu Die without thinking when she mentioned it against night.

    ¡°Little girl, although Gu Die is abominable, you must remember that her family will never do such a heartless thing. For example, every generation of the Baili Family will be obsessed with the art of poison. Something is rooted in their bones and blood, and that will never change.¡±

    Looking at her teacher¡¯s serious look, Lin Mengya didn¡¯tment.

    She covered her mouth, yawned, and then retorted leisurely, ¡°Nevertheless, Baili Wuchen doesn¡¯t know how to use poison. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have cried and begged me to be your student.¡±

    When Baili Rui heard her mention Baili Wuchen, his hand, which was grabbing the medicine, stopped in the air for several seconds.

    In the end, he continued to dispense prescriptions, but his tone turned somewhat heavy.

    ¡°In fact, Wuchen is not my nephew. Only the two of us know about this. Girl, the reason why I told you this is that I hope you don¡¯t suspect Gu Die anymore. Although she is a little muddleheaded, she is not a bad person.¡±

 Chapter 613 - Special Means

    <h4>Chapter 613 Special Means</h4>

    Lin Mengya was surprised that Baili Wuchen was not Mr. Baili¡¯s nephew.

    Baili Rui had been very concerned about his nephew deep inside, although he seemed to have been angry with him for so many years. That was the information Lin Mengya got when she heard Long Tianyu mention the matter between the nephew and uncle.

    Otherwise, with Baili Rui¡¯s status and means, how could Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion stop him from advancing?

    Now, hearing Mr. Baili¡¯s words, Lin Mengya certainly felt that it was a bit incredible.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, of course, I won¡¯t suspect Gu Die anymore. Nheless, although the culprit wasn¡¯t Gu Die, the thing was in the medicine pouch she gave me that day. I think, even if she didn¡¯t do it, she must know who it was.¡±

    On this point, Lin Mengya was not just doing it out of her own selfish motives.

    Even if Gu Die was able to detoxify the one who was poisoned, she might not be able to make aplete copy of the poison.

    In particr, even Mr. Baili didn¡¯t dare to say that he could fully copy this kind of rare poison, not to mention Gu Die, who was merely a dabbler.

    Over the past few days, Lin Mengya had already figured out Gu Die¡¯s so-called medical skills.

    If such a person could have concocted such aplicated poison, then Mr. Baili¡¯s knowledge of poison would be wasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. s, the moral degeneration of the world is getting worse day by day. At that time, Gu Die¡¯s family made a name for themselves relying on their medical skills. Unexpectedly, they have be like this now. If her ancestors knew about it, they would definitely die of anger again.¡±

    In fact, Mr. Baili had no choice but to save thest bit of dignity of Gu Die for the sake of her ancestors.

    Lin Mengya knew this better than anyone else.

    Currently, it was almost certain that even if Gu Die was not the real culprit behind the scenes, she still had something to do with the real culprit.

    Therefore, if Lin Mengya wanted to find out the mastermind behind the scenes, Gu Die could be regarded as the only and the best breakthrough point for her.

    ¡°No matter how wise her ancestors were, it would be useless if their descendants failed to live up to their expectations. But don¡¯t worry, Mr. Baili. Since you said so, I will definitely be more polite to her. However, if it is proved that this matter has something to do with her, I hope that you will not be soft-hearted and let go of these troublemakers at that time,¡± Lin Mengya said seriously.

    The incident in Yun State was not just a small one.

    Not only was the imperial court in turmoil, but there were also so many people who died.

    For both reason and emotion, the murderer should be severely punished.

    Baili Rui looked at Lin Mengya and finally sighed.

    ¡°Well, just go ahead and do it. If her family really vent their anger on you because of this, I will surely argue strongly for what is right and protect you.¡±

    What Mr. Baili said sounded a little heavy, but more than that, there was unquestionably firmness.

    Lin Mengya was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the first thing Mr. Baili would think about was her safety on such a matter.

    Mr. Baili had stayed away from worldly affairs for such a long time, but for her, he was willing to no longer live such an ordinary life.

    ... ¡°Mr. Baili... I...¡±

    Lin Mengya was somewhat moved, but Baili Rui looked at her angrily, turned around, and said tly, ¡°You wicked girl, if you really want to thank me, hurry up and give birth to a baby for me to have fun. s, your talent is too poor, but I think the next generation will not disappoint me.¡±

    Obviously, the emotional Mr. Baili didn¡¯t want to face such a situation.

    Lin Mengya, who had just been moved, had her feelings resolved by Mr. Baili¡¯s amusing words.

    Shaking her head, she returned to her usual self.

    The matter should not be dyed. Long Tianyu was about to go to Luoshui Town. Before that, she had to force Gu Die to tell her everything she knew.

    Since she had promised Mr. Baili, she had to show some respect to Gu Die.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t torture her cruelly.

    As for the other things, she had many ways to get her to tell the truth.

    In the cold and quiet tent, Gu Die was sitting on the bed in a daze.

    Her straight back was already a little bent, and her crystal clear, beautiful eyes were like dry springs, making people almost unable to believe that the woman was the savior who made everyone in Yun State shed tears of gratitude at that time.

    She didn¡¯t expect that her love, which was in bud, would almost make her perish.

    What was even more unexpected was that the person who betrayed her the most was her junior brother, whom she had loved since she was a child.

    ...¡±Why... why did Brother Xing do this to me?¡±

    Gu Die couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she had beat Gu Xing and how much he had confessed to her. The only thing she remembered was that when she woke up in the cold river, she saw a pair of cold eyes full of contempt.

    She had be such a shameless woman.

    Moreover, right now, it was known to everyone. Instead of being humiliated like this, she¡¯d better end her ruined life!

    However, she had been holding the dagger in her hand for four hours.

    She couldpletely free herself just by scratching her wrist with the dagger. That said, she sat there in a daze, not knowing why she didn¡¯t take any action.

    She gently put the dagger on her fair wrist.

    She could even feel the strong beat on her wrist through the dagger.

    ¡°Am I going to die like this?¡± Gu Die only felt that she was suffocating. Nheless, when she thought of the exceptionally cold face, she once again lowered the dagger in her hand.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t me Gu Xing for plotting against her, did she?

    At the moment when she knew the truth, she was even secretly delighted, hoping that she had already had sex with Long Tianyu.

    But the cruel reality told her that Long Tianyu did not touch her at all even when she had been defenseless and had been drugged.

    ¡°Am I no match for that woman at all?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you are ready tomit suicide? Well, if a thick-skinned woman like you dies, there will only be one less joke in this world. Don¡¯t look at me. Just go ahead.¡±

    A contemptuous voice with a hint of mockery suddenly came from behind her.

    Almost in an instant, Gu Die turned to look angrily at the woman who walked in slowly from the entrance of the tent.

    The woman was dressed in a long, purple dress. Although her hairstyle was simple, the slight smile on her lips made her look much more gorgeous.

    However, Gu Die found this woman even more hateful!

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Hurry up if you want tomit suicide. By the way, I forgot to tell you that the people you treated will have an attack again in a few days. Instead of bearing the charge of being a quack by then, you¡¯d better die now. I can tell them that Doctor Gu is righteous. She killed herself to atone for her crime because she discovered the shorings of the antidote. Although I have to find some people to make arrangements for your funeral, you can gain a good reputation for your concern toward people. Am I right?¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to be helpless, but she had never moved her gaze away from the sharp dagger in Gu Die¡¯s hand.

    Of course, Lin Mengya was deliberately provoking Gu Die. With the character of Gu Die, the daughter of an eminent family, she could not stand the fact that her enemy ndered her like this.

    Sure enough, Gu Die¡¯s little face, which had been dreadfully pale just now, instantly turned slightly red because of anger.

    Her eyes regained their glows. Nevertheless, she held the dagger in her hand even more tightly.

    Lin Mengya, who had been paying attention to her emotions, certainly understood what it meant.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body tensed as she guarded against Gu Die, but she tried to wear a fearless look on her face.

    ¡°Oh? You want to kill me, don¡¯t you? Come on, then kill me. But from now on, I will always be the most important person in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. Even if you want topete with me, you won¡¯t stand a chance. Come on, help me!¡±

    Lin Mengya was the most sharp-tongued.

    She was such a person. If she caught someone else¡¯s sore spot, she would target it without hesitation.

    Even if it was for other¡¯s good, she would always act like a vicious stepmother.

    Of course, it was also because the person in front of her was her overt rival in love.

    For this kind of person, the reason why she could offer a helping hand was that she would consider it a good deed. How could she have a kind and gentle attitude?

    It had to be said thatpared with Lin Mengya, a person who had been through a lot, Gu Die, who grew up in a ¡°greenhouse¡±, did not know that people could be sinister.

    This was especially true when she heard that she would never be able to win Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. In an instant, she gave up her intention of trying to stab the dagger into Lin Mengya¡¯s chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Lin Mengya died, I would never win the whole heart of Long Tianyu for the rest of my life.¡±

    Gu Die finally came back to her senses. However, in her heart, Lin Mengya had one more crime, which was cunning.

    Nevertheless, as the person involved, Lin Mengya did not care about it at all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your trap. Sooner orter, he will see your true colors!¡±

    Gu Die believed the saying that what goes aroundes around and wore an innocent look on her face. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    Her true colors? It seemed that there was nothing Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know about her tough past.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t scare him away, which was enough to show that they were true love.

    ¡°I hope so, too. But obviously, it won¡¯t be now. Since the dagger is useless, I advise you to put it down. Otherwise, everyone will think that you have done something shameful and are so angry that you want tomit suicide.¡±

    Lin Mengya would never forget to be sharp-tongued. She leisurely sat down on the chair opposite Gu Die.

    Of course, the purpose of hering here now was not only to stimte Gu Die so that she could regain the courage to live.

    Therefore, she would not hesitate to target Du Die¡¯s sore spot.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Gu Die, who was rendered speechless by Lin Mengya¡¯s words, chose to hide the dagger in the small bag she carried with her after she red at Lin Mengya fiercely.

 Chapter 614 - Mysterious Identity

    <h4>Chapter 614 Mysterious Identity</h4>

    After the rm was lifted, Lin Mengya could finally give a long sigh of relief.

    She did that secretly, though.

    In front of Gu Die, she made herself as arrogant as she could be.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here just to mock me.¡±

    It was no wonder that everyone said that people had to go through hardships before they could grow up.

    Gu Die was wilful a few days ago, but she gradually showed signs of maturity in her mind after experiencing a double blow.

    That was a good situation, but unfortunately, Lin Mengya felt that it was better for a youngdy like her to stay in her loving home and never see the sinister reality.

    That was because once it started, there would be no possibility of stopping.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have so much free time. By the way, there¡¯s one thing I have to tell you. Gu Xing has confessed everything, including how you killed the people of Yun State with poison. But His Highness did not want to see you, so he sent me to ask you if you admit your guilt.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her, and the falsehood in her words directly saddened Gu Die.

    It was obvious that Gu Die suffered a great blow and didn¡¯t want to ept it. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt it.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve never done such a thing. Brother Xing was talking nonsense!¡±

    Of course, this kind of denial was within Lin Mengya¡¯s expectations.

    Speaking of which, Gu Die was a poor person, but unfortunately, Lin Mengya in front of her was not a person who took pity on women.

    ¡°Nonsense? You know exactly what was in that medicine pouch you gave me the other day, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already given it to His Highness. Do you think he will let you off the hook?¡±

    At first, Lin Mengya just wanted to trick her. Yet, for some unknown reason, the expression on Gu Die¡¯s face changed drastically when she heard these words.

    She was so nervous that her gaze kept darting around, and she didn¡¯t dare to look into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    It seemed that there was something fishy about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you will escape the notice of His Highness. You should know that there are many famous doctors in the imperial court. Someone will definitely figure it out. Given His Highness¡¯s love for me, maybe he will pay a visit to your master and seek justice for me.¡±

    Lin Mengya observed Gu Die¡¯s expression and knew that she was afraid.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. This woman dared to poison me, but why is she so afraid of me going after her?¡±

    As soon as Gu Die heard that Lin Mengya was going to pay her master a visit, her face immediately turned pale.

    She bit her lips tightly with a hint of pleading in her tearful eyes.

    ¡°I was the one who did this! I will take responsibility for what I did. I admit that it was Gu Xing and me who sent you a pouch with poison hidden in it. Nheless, I didn¡¯t mean to harm you. Besides, if you need a scapegoat, I can do it. All this is to make up for the mistake I¡¯ve made. Although I¡¯m shameless, the disciples in my sect will never do such an evil thing. If you want to beat or kill me, just go ahead.¡±

    Gu Die seemed to be disheartened, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t really want to doom her to death.

    She raised her eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then softened her attitude.

    ¡°His Highness is definitely not a person who doesn¡¯t know good from evil. But in the pouch you gave me, in addition to the medicine that can make me die due to weakness, there is another kind of medicine that caused this gue. Otherwise, do you think His Highness would suspect you for no reason?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had already guessed that the pouch was delivered to her by someone through Gu Die.

    If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Shen Nung system, she would have fallen into the trap by now.

    Sure enough, when Gu Die heard these words, she widened her watery eyes and stared at Lin Mengya, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she said.

    ...¡±No... that¡¯s impossible! I admit that there is indeed arge amount of Lixin Grass in the pouch, but there will never be that kind of poison!¡±

    Lixin Grass was a kind of poison that grew in valleys. It had no other effect except for making it difficult for women to get pregnant after being used for a long time.

    Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been discovered for a long time, it was possible that the one who was poisoned would be unable to get pregnant.

    Lin Mengya did smell Lixin Grass in the pouch. Nheless, the medicine had been changed.

    ¡°Lixin Grass? Are you kidding me? Do you think that His Highness would re up because of that? Gu Die, you¡¯re too naive. You¡¯ve fallen into someone else¡¯s trap since you tried to poison me. In fact, the pouch doesn¡¯t belong to you, right?¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya raised her voice and looked at Gu Die in an aggressive manner.

    Gu Die¡¯s already weak aura was unable to withstand Lin Mengya¡¯s crushing.

    Subconsciously, she shook her head desperately. Obviously, because of the continuous blows, she was in a mess.

    ...¡±I didn¡¯t... drug you. It¡¯s... it¡¯s Brother Xing¡¯s idea. But he did it in order to help me. He¡¯s the one who brought Lixin Grass back. Impossible. It¡¯s impossible for him to have something to do with the prisoner!¡±

    Given Gu Die¡¯s expression, Lin Mengya knew that this woman¡¯s line of defense had beenpletely destroyed by her.

    Although the method was a little cruel, if she did not figure it out, she was afraid that Gu Die would be the next scapegoat.

    ¡°Since Gu Xing got it for you, do you know with whom he was conspiring?¡±

    Gu Die curled up on the bed and looked distracted.

    Only when Lin Mengya got closer could she hear her mutterings.

    ...¡±It¡¯s... it¡¯s a mysterious man who found Brother Xing. They said... they could achieve all my wishes as long as... as long as I cooperated with them.¡±

    Lin Mengya muttered to herself, ¡°Another mysterious man. It seems that the force of Yun State is also involved in many forces as I expected.¡±

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t know which force this man belonged to.

    ¡°Do you know who the mysterious man is? Where does his group settle down? Did he reveal any information in their conversation?¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to persuade Gu Die to speak obediently.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen them once. Only Brother Xing knows how to contact them. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt that it was enough for an inexperienced person to suffer such a painful blow.

    Although she was a person who would do anything to achieve her goal, she had her own bottom line.

    After pondering for a while, she reached out her hand and gently touched Gu Die¡¯s head.

    ¡°Go home. Take everything here as a nightmare.¡±

    Now, if Gu Die stayed, she believed that the other party would not let her go.

    On the contrary, if she returned to her own home, she would be much safer with the protection of her family.

    On the trip to Luoshui Town, Long Tianyu had already consumed her energy. Thus, she would not pay attention to anyone who was insignificant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    That gentle touch stunned Gu Die in an instant.

    She sat there in a daze. It seemed that she did not believe that the woman in front of her would have such a gentle attitude towards her.

    ¡°Hate you? Why should I hate you? You have never been my enemy.¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned to one side and smiled peacefully. However, in the eyes of Gu Die, Lin Mengya had never cared about her at all.

    She swallowed the bitterness in her heart. In this life, she had never been looked down upon so thoroughly by someone.

    Just like what Lin Mengya had said, she was never her match.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care what kind of psychological activity the woman behind her would have.

    In short, as long as she didn¡¯t make trouble for her under her nose, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about anything.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the famous Princess Yu would be so kind and soft-hearted one day. Since Gu Die dared to poison you, shouldn¡¯t you teach her a lesson that she would never forget in her life given your character?¡±

    A rough voice, which Lin Mengya could not distinguish whether it belonged to a man or a woman, came. In an instant, she seemed to be frozen. She straightened her back and was on guard against the person behind her.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? You seem to know me very well.¡±

    Lin Mengya seemed rxed, but she secretly put her little hand into her chest pocket.

    An extremely sharp dagger was held tightly in her hand.

    All the muscles in her body were tightened. With her keen senses, she sensed that the person behind her was getting closer and closer.

    ...Ten steps, nine steps, eight steps...

    The man was getting closer and closer, but Lin Mengya still kept this posture, as if she was frozen on the spot, until a pair of slender arms gently wrapped around her back.

    ¡°Silly girl, are you thinking of Miss Yue again? Good girl, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    The gentle voice, which could heal any wound, immediately made Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp eyes burst into tears.

    The thin build and the familiar sweet scent in her nose indicated the identity of the person who hade.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m really sad. It hasn¡¯t been long since I left, but my silly girl doesn¡¯t remember me at all.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not stop her tears from streaming down her cheeks hearing the theatrical exmation.

    Nheless, she stubbornly did not look back. After breaking free from the other¡¯s slender arms, she left without looking back.

    ¡°Haha, you still have the same temper. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long I can stay with you this time.¡±

    The one who was left on the spot was covered in a pure ck, loose robe and a red beast mask.

    However, for some reason, the pair of hands that had stretched out the sleeves had turned so pale that they were almost transparent.

    Shaking head, the person behind the mask let out a faint sigh but followed Lin Mengya with light footsteps.

    In the tent, Long Tianyu was making the final arrangement of his trip to Luoshui Town.

    That said, he had never shifted his gaze from Lin Mengya since she came in even if she just entered quietly and sat in a corner.

    ¡°Everything will be carried out ording to the n. Zhu Qiang, you will be in charge of the vignce along the way. The others shall cooperate fully with him.¡±

    Everyone replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 615 - Qinghus Return

    <h4>Chapter 615 Qinghu¡¯s Return</h4>

    After finishing doing all the preparations, Long Tianyu asked the others to leave and walked up to Lin Mengya alone.

    Two clear tear stains could be seen on her snow-white face.

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, and his heart ached for her.

    ¡°Who did it?¡±

    He held her in his arms and only left his tenderness to her. However, there was a trace of hostility in his eyes.

    Anyone who dared to make her cry would be unforgivable.

    ¡°No one bullied me. It¡¯s just... I¡¯m just happy.¡±

    She spoke in a low voice, which was not like that of a happy person.

    Since she said so, he would naturally not force her to do anything.

    He just silently held her in his arms, feeling sorry for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myself just now. I met Qinghu a moment ago. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m like this.¡±

    After venting her emotions for a while, Lin Mengya looked up in embarrassment from his arms.

    To her surprise, she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s distinct alert look.

    She turned around and saw Qinghu, who was dressed in ck and had a red beast mask on his face. He was standing quietly at the entrance of the tent.

    ¡°Damn fox, why are you still wearing this mask? Who are you trying to scare?¡±

    She cursed in a low voice, only to see a pair of fair and slender hands taking off the mask as their owner was told.

    Lin Mengya finally smiled through tears when she saw his face, which was thin but still charming.

    ¡°Little girl, stop crying. Tsk, tsk. You look so ugly.¡±

    Qinghu stood at the entrance with a leisurely look on his face.

    Even his frivolous tone was as annoying as it was in the past.

    However, his delicate face turned even paler. Nheless, he hid all of this with his smile, showing that he didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    He didn¡¯t want to scare his little girl.

    ¡°Damn you! I thought you wouldn¡¯te back!¡±

    In the end, Lin Mengya did not have the heart to me Qinghu. She ran over and pinched his face with her small hands, fiercely warning the guy who had suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Ouch! My face hurts. I knew you were jealous of my looks.¡±

    Despite that, Qinghu, who had a sad look on his face, bent down slightly and allowed her, who seemed to be petite, to happily pinch his face.

    ¡°Bah! I¡¯m not jealous of your looks. I¡¯m pretty enough as it is. I don¡¯t want to be thick-skinned like you!¡±

    Lin Mengya was happier than anyone else when Qinghu returned.

    A year ago, she had just arrived here. Qinghu was the first person to treat her like a father as well as a brother.

    He doted on her so much that he ced her first in everything. He was even willing to go back to hell for her sake.

    The rtionship between them had long surpassed the affection between a man and a woman.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    Long Tianyu pulled Lin Mengya into his arms silently.

    Since they fell in love with each other, he found it more and more intolerable to see her in intimate contact with any man.

    Of course, Lin Moyan was an exception.

    Although he did not know Qinghu¡¯s feelings for Lin Mengya, thetter trusted the former as if he were her elder brother.

    Therefore, although he was unhappy, for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s feelings, he could only endure it silently and try his best tofort himself psychologically.

    That said, after seeing the two as intimate as ever, the jealous Prince Yu firmly dered his ownership.

    ¡°Of course I have toe back to see my sister when everything is done. Long Tianyu, as Prince Yu, how can you be so stingy? Look at my little girl. She¡¯s so thin. I don¡¯t believe that the affluent Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t fatten a little girl up!¡±

    Qinghu put on a fake smile and teased Long Tianyu. In some ways, Qinghu and Lin Mengya were sharp-tongued.

    He had long known that Long Tianyu loved Lin Mengya deeply. He also knew that in order to take care of her feelings, Long Tianyu would definitely tolerate him.

    Thus, in order to vent the anger inside him, of course, he had to verbally insult this arrogant Prince Yu.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    A murderous look shed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°How dare this effeminate guy suggest that I ill-treated Lin Mengya!¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve already done this. Why are you afraid of someone else talking about it? Look, my little girl¡¯s face is not as big as my palm. If you can¡¯t raise her, just say it. I can afford to raise her.¡±

    Qinghu was dedicated while making sarcasticments. He covered Lin Mengya¡¯s palm-sized face with his palm.

    When the two were ready to fight, Lin Mengya, who was being ignored in the middle, put one hand on each other¡¯s chest and easily pushed them away.

    ¡°Alright! I can¡¯t gain weight because of my physique. Long Tianyu didn¡¯t treat me badly! Also, if you two keep arguing, I will never talk to you!¡±

    Lin Mengya really had a headache. These two guys would never be quiet.

    Unquestionably, Lin Mengya¡¯s words were more effective than golden rules to them.

    Although they still didn¡¯t want to give up, in front of her, they immediately became obedient and didn¡¯t make any noise.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, go out and take a walk. Qinghu, sit down. I¡¯ll check your body!¡±

    She forcefully arranged their next range of activities. Long Tianyu took a cold look at Qinghu before he turned around and strode out of the tent.

    Anyway, Lin Mengya was going to sleep with him at night.

    At that time, he could ask her for more.

    Qinghu, however, felt a little uneasy when he heard that Lin Mengya was going to check his body.

    Nevertheless, because of the threatening look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, he sat on the chair obediently. The smile on his face was a little awkward.

    ¡°Take off your clothes. I know your habit. You must be wearing other clothes inside.¡±

    Lin Mengya folded her hands across her chest and studied Qinghu.

    This guy hated wearing ck clothes the most. Every time he had to wear ck clothes, he would put on a gorgeous garment in the innermost part.

    This way, he could take off his ck clothes as soon as possible.

    Qinghu let out a hollowugh and realized that there was nothing he could do.

    With a helpless look on his face, he shook his head and took off his ck clothes.

    The dull, ck clothes gradually detached from his lean body, but Lin Mengya gasped in shock.

    She had thought that Qinghu would at least wear a garment inside.

    To her surprise, under the ck clothes, there was a skinny body covered with scars.

    He had lost a lot of weight, and his skin looked unhealthily pale.

    The scars, which were either bright red or green-purple, looked more ferocious against the pale skin.

    ¡°Why...¡±

    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and caressed the wounds on his body.

    She seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She immediately took out the ointment she had carefully prepared for Long Tianyu from a corner of the wall.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Qinghu finally stopped smiling, but there was a touch of sickly tenderness in his eyes.

    The most embarrassing side of him would always be exposed in front of her.

    Fortunately, he knew that in this world, she was the only one who would not look at him with disgust.

    Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to continue the dirty life that he hated.

    ¡°Qinghu, stay here, okay? I don¡¯t need you to sacrifice so much in the Candle Dragon Cult. If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die there.¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to hold on tightly to Qinghu¡¯s shoulder, but she was afraid of touching his wounds.

    Her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Why is this fool always putting himself in the most dangerous situation possible?¡±

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t go back even if I want to. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be by your side before I die.¡±

    There was something hidden in Qinghu¡¯s words, but Lin Mengya did not want to figure it out.

    She was afraid that if she asked too many questions and knew too much, she would want to do more. In the end, Qinghu had to bear all the suffering silently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t keep your word, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    Lin Mengya gently applied ointment to Qinghu¡¯s wounds. Although the wounds on his back were horrible, Lin Mengya discovered that his skin was so tender that his wounds were hard to heal.

    Qinghu turned around, but there was an evasive look in his eyes.

    After letting out a sigh, he finally let go of his clothes.

    Lin Mengya looked at him in confusion. She could not help but be furious when she saw his festering and swollen nipples.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I... I...¡±

    ¡°Why? Why does Qinghu have to suffer such inhuman torture?

    ¡°Must they humiliate him and bring him down to an endless inferno!¡±

    Lin Mengya wondered how Qinghu, who was so proud, had managed to climb up to her step by step.

    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine it, because once she thought of it, she would have the urge to kill those beasts who had humiliated him!

    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault. A person like me is born with a humble life. But don¡¯t worry, those people cannot live well.¡±

    Her endless care for him was the only thing that kept him going when he was in trouble.

    Sometimes, those who had someone to worry about were more able to endure the pain than the walking dead.

    ¡°Yes, they must pay the price.¡±

    It was not that Lin Mengya disliked Qinghu, but that she knew the pain inside him. That was why she gave him the greatest respect.

    She turned around and silently passed everything he needed to him.

    After calming down, she said softly, ¡°I... I¡¯ll go out to look for clothes for you. Wait for me. No one wille in. You can rest assured.¡±

    She had to make sure that Qinghu¡¯s shameful history stayed away from him for the rest of his life, even if it was just a piece of clothing that had been put on him forcibly by those people.

 Chapter 616 - The Crown Princes Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 616 The Crown Prince¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    Lin Mengya had asked Xiao Yixin for a new garment, so even Baili Rui knew that Qinghu hade back.

    After Qinghu got changed, Lin Mengyabed his long hair in person. But the guy looked at himself in the mirror and pouted with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°This garment is too in. Girl, I want a bright red one. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s embroidered with big peony flowers. How beautiful it is! Only in this way can my beauty be shown. It¡¯s so in and boring.¡±

    Qinghu, whose life had been reshaped by Lin Mengya¡¯s tolerance, now looked like he was asking for a beating.

    However, only Lin Mengya knew how much pain this guy had hidden in his seemingly rxed attitude.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you a new one when we get home in a while. s, you have almost as many clothes as I do. You¡¯re a man. Why do you bother to show off your good looks shamelessly?¡±

    Qinghu smiled cunningly. Of course, no matter how many clothes he had, he could notpare with Lin Mengya.

    In the past, Xiaoyu and he had bought her many clothes without caring how much they cost. Now, with a rich man like Long Tianyu, her wardrobe was going to be expanded again.

    This time, he had to think carefully about what material and style he should use to dress up his most beautiful little girl.

    With Qinghu around, Long Tianyu could not help but feel relieved in terms of Lin Mengya¡¯s safety, even though he disliked him.

    He knew it that with Qinghu¡¯s presence, even if the King of Hell came, that damn fox would stand in front of Lin Mengya fearlessly.

    Although he disliked him, as men, of course, they had some tacit understanding about this.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu could only try his best not to throw away the guy who stood beside Lin Mengya and showed off on purpose immediately.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t formally introduced him to you yet. This is my sworn brother, Qinghu. Qinghu, this is Baili Rui, my teacher, and the other is Xiao Yixin, an elder brother from the Xiao Family, who took good care of me before.¡±

    Baili Rui and Qinghu had met several times because of Yunzhu.

    To hide the existence of the Sanjue Hall, Qinghu and Baili Rui had to pretend to be polite and distant.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu was so jealous that he was thinking about how to get Qinghu¡¯s hand off Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder.

    Thus, except for Lin Mengya, no one else noticed the slight abnormality between the two of them.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Baili. My little sister is naughty and stupid. Please take care of her for me.¡±

    In front of outsiders, Qinghu pretended to be a steady brother. He looked serious, as if he were an older brother who was worried about his younger sister.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Baili Rui was usually calm and collected, but he was also good at acting.

    The two of them seemed a little reserved and polite. It was as if they were meeting for the first time.

    Xiao Yixin was ignored again, but he seemed to have begun to get used to this scene.

    He sat there alone and went about his business quietly.

    Since he came back, he found that everyone here was very concerned about Lin Mengya.

    He, the heartless man who had broken off the engagement, had obviously be an enemy in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Therefore, he could bear this kind of treatment.

    Although Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for him, she could not help but feel somewhat happy. Xiao Yixin had taken good care of her, but there was something that could not bepletely write off in a short time.

    ¡°From today on, Qinghu will be living with us. I will tell him everything about this ce. But I hope that we can keep his identity a secret.¡±

    Qinghu had definitely escaped. Lin Mengya was absolutely certain of that.

    It was a piece of cake to hide a person in such arge refuge camp.

    Besides, Qinghu was so alert that he would never expose himself. Moreover, Lin Mengya did not intend to introduce him to others.

    It was just that Mr. Baili and Xiao Yixin were not outsiders, so she came to inform them in advance in case anyone would be suspicious.

    ¡°Well, I see. If anyone inquires you of him, you can say that he¡¯s my distant nephew who came to me for shelter. But I¡¯m afraid that his face can¡¯t be covered up. There are so many people here, so you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    As a senior hermit, Baili Rui had a lot of experience to pass on to Qinghu.

    Seeing that the two of them were chatting happily, Lin Mengya took Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and walked out of Mr. Baili¡¯s tent.

    ¡°Why are you smiling so much?¡±

    A few days ago, Lin Mengya had been worried about him going to Luoshui Town.

    To his surprise, Qinghu¡¯s return today brought her a long-lost happy smile.

    No matter how bitter Long Tianyu felt, in the end, he could not do anything.

    ¡°Nothing. By the way, I went to see Gu Die before. She suffered a great blow. I think she should leave in a few days. The gue should have nothing to do with her. On the contrary, Gu Xing is suspicious. How are you going to deal with him?¡±

    Everything in the camp could not be hidden from Long Tianyu.

    The people lying in ambush around Gu Xing were all top experts. Hence, if anyone wanted to take advantage of the chaos to kill him, they would have made the wrong decision.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s news from the capital that the Crown Prince¡¯s men are about to arrive. If we make a move ahead of time, it¡¯s like we¡¯re stealing the credit. Just leave it to the Crown Prince and his men. After I leave, Li Jia will take you out of the camp. When Ie back from Luoshui Town, we can go back to the capital.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care about the Crown Prince stealing his credit.

    Could it be that he had already prepared a trick to trap the Crown Prince?

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll definitely wait for you toe back. You have to return as soon as possible. If we can get back to the capital before the Crown Prince¡¯s men do, will whatever happens be none of our business?¡±

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes. In terms of trapping others, she and Long Tianyu were almost the same.

    The two looked at each other with a tacit understanding.

    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was busy helping Moyan get changed, feeding him milk, and making him happy.

    When everything was settled down, the team that followed Long Tianyu to Luoshui Town disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Lin Mengya was surrounded by the guards that Long Tianyu had left behind.

    With the help of Qinghu, who had returned, Lin Mengya was now perfectly safe. There was not even a trace of information about her spreading.

    ¡°Your Highness, Gu Die has disappeared in the early morning. She must have been taken away by someone.¡±

    Since Li Jia reported it in person, the news could not be faked.

    There had always been other people¡¯s forces outside the camp, which Long Tianyu had told her a long time ago.

    Given Gu Die¡¯s identity, her family must have been secretly protecting her since what she had done had caused a stir.

    ¡°I see, let it be. If someone asks about her, tell them that she has gone to Luoshui Town with His Highness. By the way, is there anything wrong with Gu Xing?¡±

    Li Jia shook his head. His men would visit the prisoners every hour. Before he came here, he had just confirmed it in person.

    Gu Xing was still locked up there. Apart from their men, no one else had ever approached him.

    ¡°It seems that he has beenpletely abandoned. If nothing happens during the day, remove half of the guards in the evening. Remember, don¡¯t rm anyone. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Since the prince was absent, they, the guards, had to obey Lin Mengya¡¯s orders.

    With the help of Li Jia and the others, Lin Mengya was able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.

    ording to the Crown Prince¡¯s n, they would arrive tomorrow.

    In that case, before they arrived, she had to make more arrangements for some things.

    Everything was as usual in the refuge camp.

    It was thanks to the rules set up by Long Tianyu when he was in charge of the affairs.

    Whether it was food or medicine, there was special personnel responsible for distribution and supervision.

    After making sure that the refugees were not infected with the gue, they began to make records. Some of the refugees wanted to go to other ces to seek refuge with their rtives, and after a check, they would naturally let them go.

    As for those who were old, weak, sick, and disabled, or those who felt that it was hard to leave their homnd, they would receive certain life supplies in the camp.

    They had food and amodation, and there were also people who take care of their physical condition.

    Most people chose to continue to live in the camp.

    Anyway, in the end, the imperial court would definitely find a way to settle them down properly.

    On this point, Long Tianyu, the current spokesperson of the imperial court, gave them great confidence.

    However, unlike the ordinary people who were living a stable life, from the moment Long Tianyu walked out of the camp, Lin Mengya and the others were under the surveince of many people with malicious intentions from a distance.

    ¡°Is there any news?¡±

    Not far from the camp, the few scouts in charge of surveince had been keeping their eyes on it.

    They would send people to investigate every person who came out and went in.

    Those people were released only when it was found that they had nothing to do with Prince Yu.

    As for those who had something to do with him, they would either be tracked or quietly disappear from the world.

    There had never been an exception.

    ¡°Everything is normal. Princess Yu stayed in her tent all the time and didn¡¯te out. Other than a group of people who went to Luoshui Town, no one else came out.¡±

    A subordinate immediately went to report, but they didn¡¯t dare to look away.

    There were several entrances and exits in therge campsite, and they were just guarding one of them.

    But because they were led by themander-in-chief of this operation, they had to work harder than those who were guarding the other monitoring points.

    ¡°Great. The Crown Prince will arrive soon. When that timees, it will be time for us to make a contribution. Princess Yu, humph, they will soon know what will happen if they go against the Crown Prince.¡±

    A sinister smile appeared at the corners of the leader¡¯s mouth.

    Recently, Prince Yu and Princess Yu had made a lot of trouble for them.

    If it weren¡¯t for the orders, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed the two to gain the upper hand.

 Chapter 617 - The Start of the Plan

    <h4>Chapter 617 The Start of the n</h4>

    However, this time, they would definitely die miserably!

    Inside the camp, Lin Mengya was holding Lin Moyan outside in the sun. It was as if she did not feel the increasingly tense atmosphere at all.

    The child grew very fast and was different almost every day.

    Although Moyan was very obedient, he was born to use crying to express his emotions.

    Therefore, he would wake Lin Mengya up with his crying a few times in thetter half of the night.

    However, this little one was so cute.

    Every time he saw Lin Mengya, he would smile broadly with his big, ck eyes.

    Which woman would not love such a fair and lovely baby?

    Hence, although Lin Mengya was a little tired after being tortured by the little fellow, she gradually learned how to take care of his diet and daily life without anyone else¡¯s help.

    Under her careful care, Lin Moyan gradually had chubby cheeks.

    His chubby arms looked like lotus roots. If he put on an undergarment that only covered his chest and abdomen, he would definitely look better than the boy in the New Year Painting.

    Of course, as his nominal aunt, she loved him even more. As long as she had nothing else to do, she would hold him in her arms.

    He was treated so well that even Long Tianyu was jealous.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Qinghu, who had never taken a liking to children, took a fancy to this little boy.

    Lin Moyan returned the favor. After seeing this attractive uncle for the first time, he drew a map with his urine as a gift presented to Qinghu, who had always attached great importance to hygiene, at their first meeting.

    Therefore, every time Qinghu gnashed his teeth and looked at Lin Moyan with a threatening look, the little one would smile broadly and proudly.

    Presumably, he didn¡¯t mean it, did he?

    ¡°Moyan, you¡¯ll be returning to the Capital City with me very soon. By then, you¡¯ll stay in my courtyard with me. There are beautiful aunts and nannies who will definitely like you a lot. By the way, there are also Snow and the baby tiger. When you grow up, I¡¯ll make them your mounts, okay?¡±

    Lin Mengya sat on a chair and soothed Lin Moyan gently.

    Part of her ck hair was tied into a bun in the shape of a curved cloud, and the rest of it was hanging on her thin shoulders like flowing water.

    Lin Moyan giggled, pulling her hair with his hands. It seemed that he liked this new toy very much.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s mellow voice, the little boy widened his eyes as if he could really understand what she said.

    ¡°They are all ready. Our men canpletely withdraw before dinner time.¡±

    Xiao Yixin came over from behind Lin Mengya, butplicated emotions shed through his beautiful eyes.

    Just now, when he was standing behind Lin Mengya, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.

    In the soft light, Lin Mengya was utterly bathed in the glow of motherhood. Her soft voice when she was talking to Lin Moyan was deeply engraved in his heart.

    He had read a lot of books, and what he once pursued was thepany of a beautiful woman, so as not to waste his good times.

    Such a quiet and peaceful scene had appeared thousands of times in his dreams.

    He had thought that all the good things in the world belonged to the woman who had hurt him before.

    However, he did not expect that Lin Mengya, who had been rejected and even despised by him deep inside, to be a sweet dream he would never be able to reach for the rest of his life in the years he did not know.

    ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of everything here after we leave. Although it¡¯s not easy to deal with the Crown Prince, if you reveal your identity as a member of the Xiao Family when necessary, they won¡¯t dare to make things difficult for you. Brother Yixin, be careful. We¡¯ll meet again in the Capital City.¡±

    Holding the already asleep Lin Moyan in her arms, Lin Mengya turned around and spoke softly.

    She nodded slightly, as if she was saying goodbye to the other party.

    Under Xiao Yixin¡¯s somewhat evasive gaze, she held Lin Moyan in her arms and slowly walked away.

    Xiao Yixin stood where he was, but there was some mncholy in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, at least in this life, I¡¯m still a trustworthy elder brother in her heart.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just let the unwillingness in my heart fade away as time goes by.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    Walking to a corner of the tent, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and nced at Qinghu, who was enjoying watching the scene.

    ¡°Little girl, do you want me to teach him a lesson?¡±

    Qinghu approached Lin Mengya with a smile. No wonder he didn¡¯t like Xiao Yixinst night.

    Later, it was Baili Rui who told him everything.

    Just when he went back to change his clothes, this guy looked at his little girl, enchanted.

    Given his previous character, he had to dig out his eyeballs!

    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Did Mr. Baili tell you something? You can¡¯t put all the me on him for what happened back then. Besides, if I were a fool, wouldn¡¯t you kill me as well when you saw me?¡±

    Lin Mengya said a few words to stop Qinghu from making a move.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. In this life, no matter what you be, I will protect you.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect Qinghu to say something like that.

    She looked up at Qinghu, only to find that he suddenly seemed to be unable to keep calm and revealed a smirk that he used to have.

    She rolled her eyes at him. She knew that he was teasing her!

    Looking at the red sun hanging high in the sky, she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Well, you go with Mr. Baili first, and I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Didn¡¯t you say that we would take action before dinner?¡±

    When it came to business, Qinghu would not be so sloppy anymore.

    There was a sh of light in his eyes. Now the situation in the camp was under his control.

    ¡°Li Jia said that several of the men who went out to investigate reported that they had been followed. Besides, a few people who were in charge of finding a ce to stay vanished too. It seems that we are going to be caught in a trap. I know the Crown Prince¡¯s way of doing things best. If he was not fully confident that he could catch us, do you think he would spend so much effort to keep us here? The only exnation is that his men areing soon. They are keeping an eye on us, and in fact, they are not afraid that we will discover their secret actions. Thus, our n has to be carried out in advance.¡±

    Although those people were following Long Tianyu¡¯s men in the dark, the fact that they could secretly kill some of them and let those who had noticed theme back here showed that they were giving them a piece of information.

    The Crown Prince liked to y this kind of trick.

    Did he think that he was a cat who had caught a mouse and was free to y with it?

    What he didn¡¯t know was that there were already many hidden talents in the camp.

    ¡°Okay, I get it. Do I need to kill those scouts?¡±

    When it came to killing people, Qinghu always acted as if he was familiar with it.

    Compared with those people who only knew how to fight, this kind of little mouse, who thought it was hidden in the cave, was Qinghu¡¯s favorite appetizer.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to kill them. Just teach them a small lesson. I¡¯m afraid that too many deaths will scare others,¡± Lin Mengya said calmly.

    In the past few days, she had hardened her heart a lot.

    The struggle for power would result in either her or someone else¡¯s death.

    She didn¡¯t want to die again, because it would make those who loved her sad.

    In that case, the only way was for others to die.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Qinghu disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s side with a cold smile on his face.

    The sun was warm, but who knew that in the dark, a bloody ughter would gradually begin?

    The lunchtime had just ended, and the whole camp was immersed in the afternoon¡¯sziness.

    Young children fell asleep in their mothers¡¯ gentle children¡¯s songs.

    Only the grown-up men on guard were still serious and meticulous, guarding their parents, wives, and children behind them.

    In a situation where no one noticed, an inconspicuous carriage quietly drove out of the north gate of the camp.

    Although the carriage was not big and attracted no attention from any of the guards, the sharp eyes of those scouts peeked in from the flying curtain. It seemed that there was a woman sitting there with a baby in her arms.

    Finally, they arrived.

    Themander sneered proudly, and then, under his instructions, more than a dozen shadows instantly followed the carriage secretly.

    Now, where else could Princess Yu escape to?

    The little carriage drove on the road unhurriedly, as if no one in it had found the followers at all.

    Yet, the carriage gradually slowed down.

    In the end, it quietly stopped in the middle of the road.

    The shadows all stopped and exchanged messages silently with their gestures and eyes.

    Atst, they decided to go forward and take a look.

    More than a dozen figures looked around vigntly and surrounded the carriage together.

    What shocked them was that the coachman, who had been in the carriage, was nowhere to be seen at this moment.

    ¡°Are them inside or not?¡±

    All of a sudden, they all could not help but wonder if the people in the carriage had also disappeared into thin air.

    Immediately, an impatient person hurriedly lifted the curtain of the carriage with his hand.

    They saw nothing but a sh of silver light inside. They didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they saw that the hand, which had just touched the curtain, had beenpletely chopped from its wrist in an instant.

    There was no blood sshing. Even the owner of the wrist did not notice his injury.

    Only a sword move that was extremely fast could have such a kind of strange and inexplicable power.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Some people reacted quickly. As their minds raced, they knew that there was someone tough that they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with in the carriage.

    Unfortunately, they were not as fast as the sword light of the person in the carriage.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, at least you have to leave something behind before you leave. Don¡¯t worry, we have plenty of time.¡±

    The cold and mocking voice made these scouts, who had witnessed many deaths, feel the threat of death in an instant.

 Chapter 618 - Taking Advantage of the Chaos to Go Missing

    <h4>Chapter 618 Taking Advantage of the Chaos to Go Missing</h4>

    Lin Mengya was wearing a light purple cloak. She walked out of the camp in a low-key manner with Moyan wrapped in her arms.

    Outside, Li Jia¡¯s men had already prepared everything.

    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the somewhat chaotic camp. Before leaving, she had secretly released the news that Gu Xing had escaped.

    Moreover, while everyone was specting, she put the me for spreading the gue on Gu Xing.

    This way, Gu Xing would be a wicked man that was hated by thousands of people.

    After learning that such a person had escaped, how could the people who suffered from the gue let him off?

    Therefore, it was now a game for everyone to catch the mouse.

    At this time, no one would notice Lin Mengya. Holding Moyan, who had no idea what had happened, she swaggered out of the camp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet up with Qinghu.¡±

    Although the camp was guarded by soldiers, it was almost in a mess.

    Qinghu had lured away most of the spies, and Gu Xing had caused a stir. At this moment, no matter how many spies there were, they were busy enough with their own affairs.

    No one knew the root cause of this turmoil. Yet it was merely a trick to cover Lin Mengya¡¯s and Long Tianyu¡¯s leave.

    The horse carriage did not go far, and the Crown Prince¡¯s men would arrive sometimeter. ording to the Crown Prince¡¯s character, he would definitely seek revenge madly if he knew that they had plotted against him secretly.

    She had always been out in the open while the Crown Prince had been in the dark.

    Now, it was time for them to exchange positions, wasn¡¯t it?

    The carriage drove smoothly and secretly on a small country road. Soon, they arrived at an inconspicuous residence.

    It was the ce that Long Tianyu had prepared long ago and was surrounded by his men, who were lying in ambush.

    Once there was something unusual around, Lin Mengya and the others would be able to retreat as soon as possible.

    The small courtyard was very clean and secluded.

    Li Jia had always been a neat worker. The traces of their arrival had been cleaned up.

    This time, no matter how crazy the Crown Prince¡¯s men were, they could not find them in such a short time.

    ¡°Mr. Baili will be there soon. Please go inside and have a rest,¡± said Li Jia.

    Lin Mengya looked outside and was very satisfied.

    Just as she was about to enter the courtyard, she saw a familiar figure riding a horse toward her.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Lin Mengya walked up to Qinghu with a smile. From his curved lips, she could tell that though the other side outnumbered him, it was actually his one-sided massacre.

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡±

    Qinghu pursed his lips. Over the years, he had killed countless masters.

    Fighting these worthless people could simply not satisfy him.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya did not ask him to kill them.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so cruel. I don¡¯t know if the Crown Prince is satisfied with the gift we¡¯ve sent him for our first meeting.¡±

    Although the Crown Prince might note in person, Lin Mengya knew what the Empress was up to.

    Even if the Crown Prince would not go to the front line, he would definitely hold the fort in the rear to win himself the reputation of being kind and benevolent.

    Since that was the case, the Crown Prince would find out about her gift as soon as possible.

    She was looking forward to how the arrogant guy would fly into a rage.

    Sure enough, everything went as Lin Mengya expected.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s men, who were supposed to arrive tomorrow, appeared near the camp as soon as they left.

    The leader was Baili Wuchen, the former rebel of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. He was capable and soon took over everything in the camp.

    The turmoil was quickly resolved because the escaped Gu Xing was found to have broken legs and arms, hollow eye sockets, and an empty mouth.

    The important witness had turned into a disabled man.

    However, it happened on the first day that Baili Wuchen took over the camp. He was naturally the one to take the me.

    After Lin Mengya got the news, she just smiled indifferently.

    With Baili Wuchen¡¯s scheming character and means, it would not be difficult for him to solve this problem.

    Nheless, what Lin Mengya was curious about was that she merely asked someone to knock Gu Xing out and hide him by the river, but why did he be like this when he was found?

    ¡°Could it be Qinghu¡¯s doing?¡±

    Doubtfully, Lin Mengya turned to look at Qinghu, who was arguing childishly with Moyan.

    No, Qinghu was busy dealing with the spies at that time and had no time to return to the camp.

    It seemed that someone wanted to make the pool of water even more turbid.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s the only way I can fish in troubled waters,¡± she thought.

    The small residence was simple. There were only three houses and a small yard.

    The decoration inside was simple too with all necessities. Lin Mengya, who had always been adaptable, was quite used to living here.

    From the moment she found out that Baili Wuchen was the leader of the Crown Prince¡¯s men, she had a strange feeling inside.

    Baili Wuchen did no meritorious service. In the Crown Prince¡¯s group, even if he was quite popr, he was nothing but a nobody who served the Crown Prince.

    How could he, a servant, be in charge of such an important matter of the imperial court?

    Could it be that the Crown Prince had other ns in mind?

    Moreover, Baili Wuchen was cunning. When he was on Long Tianyu¡¯s side, he was a ruthless counselor.

    If he were to stir up trouble, both Long Tianyu and she would be in danger.

    Hence, even though everything had been arranged properly, she could not rest assured.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about Baili Wuchen¡¯s purpose? Why don¡¯t I go to the camp and kill him so that you won¡¯t be upset?¡±

    Qinghu smiled and looked at Lin Mengya, who was sitting by the window and apparently absent-minded.

    Lin Mengya was only wearing a light blue coarse coat today. She did not have any essories on her.

    It was just that her smooth, ck hair was braided simply behind her head.

    Just now, she was holding a small spoon and feeding Moyan milk.

    Now, the wooden spoon was about to be chewed up by Moyan, but she still sat quietly in front of the window, lost in thought as if she didn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Only after she was disturbed did she remember what she had been doing.

    She looked at Moyan with an apologetic expression. He was looking at her with his big, watery eyes aggrievedly.

    She allowed Qinghu to take the child away from her arms and felt that she was increasingly ipetent.

    ¡°How long have you been like this?¡±

    Qinghu gently held Moyan in his arms. The little boy didn¡¯t like him, but drinking milk was his first priority. When he was hungry, he would listen to whoever fed him.

    At this moment, Qinghu had no time to get angry with him.

    He took the wooden spoon, which was held tightly by Lin Mengya, and continued to feed Moyan milk.

    Nheless, he sounded worried about Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In the beginning, I thought it was because of my injured right hand.¡±

    Qinghu was talking about Lin Mengya¡¯s body, which was getting slower and slower.

    For example, just now, Moyan was so hungry that he bit the wooden spoon in her hand hard. Generally speaking, any ordinary person should have felt it long ago.

    In addition, she had always been vignt. Even if she was distracted, she would not have been unaware of such an action.

    The only exnation was that she began to grow slow.

    ¡°I could tell it this morning. When Ibed hair for you, I identally pulled it, but I didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t respond at all.¡±

    Qinghu tried his best not to show any w in his expression, because Lin Mengya had never mentioned it to anyone, not even Baili Rui and Long Tianyu.

    Since they didn¡¯t know about it, she must have a reason to hide it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. But you don¡¯t have to worry. I know my body. After I go back this time, I have to do something at once.¡±

    Everything was caused by the mutated poison lurking in her body.

    She had no idea if it was because of the Shen Nung system that her mind grew unusually clear, though her five senses would sometimes be a little slow.

    Even if she didn¡¯t sleep well, she didn¡¯t seem to be confused or tired at all.

    No matter how hard she checked, the system showed that her body was normal.

    It seemed that these abnormalities could not be solved with the help of the Shen Nung system alone.

    She didn¡¯t know if the prescription given by the Shen Nung system could work.

    ¡°Alright. I came back because I want you to be safe and sound. By the way, girl, is the music score for the green stringed instrument in your hands?¡±

    There was no need for Lin Mengya to lie to Qinghu.

    She nodded slightly. Qinghu was probably the one who knew the most about it.

    A trace of anxiety crept over Qinghu¡¯s face. But soon, it disappeared into thin air.

    His gaze swept across every corner without leaving a trace.

    After making sure that there was no one else around, he said softly, ¡°You¡¯d better not tell anyone about this. Girl, I know that Long Tianyu truly loves you. However, in the face of the temptation of power that can help him conquer the world, even if he is not tempted, the people around him may not be like him. There are too many smart people in the world, but few are sober.¡±

    Lin Mengya naturally understood the connotation of his words.

    She didn¡¯t expect the medical book to allow people to conquer the world.

    ¡°What exactly is that?¡±

    That was a question that had puzzled Lin Mengya for a long time.

    In recent days, she had looked through every page of it. If there were any secrets, she would have long ago found some clues.

    Nevertheless, it was in vain. It turned out that it was just a medical book.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. That¡¯s one of the biggest secrets of the Candle Dragon Cult. Only the head knows about it. I was almost exposed because I wanted to find out about it. But girl, it¡¯s better for you to destroy the book. Only in this way can you be safer.¡±

    Qinghu didn¡¯t say anything other than that.

 Chapter 619 - Youre Not Allowed to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 619 You¡¯re Not Allowed to Leave</h4>

    Although Lin Mengya wanted to ask further, it was obvious that Qinghu had his reason to do so on this issue.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya knew very well that Qinghu would never harm her.

    ¡°However, the Candle Dragon Cult has gone too far this time. Many people in Yun State have been killed by these poisons. Their behaviors are too outrageous.¡±

    Through this matter, Lin Mengya knew clearly that there was a huge gap between the strength of the Candle Dragon Cult and hers.

    The whole Jin State could do nothing to the Candle Dragon Cult, not to mention her, a woman who relied on the country.

    Nevertheless, no matter how powerful they were, they shouldn¡¯t take the lives of the most innocent civilians at will.

    Even if they wanted to dominate the world, they would need the support of these subjects. Otherwise, they would have no one under theirmand.

    ¡°Actually, the head didn¡¯t know about this incident. Speaking of which, it was all thanks to the mastermind of this incident that I managed to escape. Girl, although the Candle Dragon Cult is powerful, it also has many shorings. For example, it is said that this incident was carried out by someone who is eager for quick sess and instant benefits. Moreover, the leak of the poison should be a coincidence. The ce called Luoshui Town might be the key. In fact, I came here to make up for my error and investigate the matter rted to Luoshui Town in exchange for other people¡¯s trust in me. But they didn¡¯t know that I came here just to see you.¡±

    A foxy smile finally appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, he was just a ything, a ve, or a piece of trash that could be kicked to the side.

    But who would have thought that Qinghu, who had been ignored, was indeed so cunning?

    He was a cunning fox who could fool anyone at any time and ce.

    ¡°s, I really feel sorry for those who want to turn you into a spy. So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder we got here basically unhindered. Since it was an ident, there would be another batch of people sent here like you. It will save us a lot of trouble seeing them fight each other.¡±

    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s shrewdness, she was able to see it through.

    Qinghu must have feigned death. Moreover, he would definitely put the me on the initiator of the gue, who had been at a disadvantage.

    Only in this way could he avoid getting attention and get away perfectly.

    It was no wonder that the Crown Prince¡¯s men woulde here in such a hurry to snatch the credit. They didn¡¯t even care about public opinion. Obviously, they had other intentions.

    This gue must have something to do with the Crown Prince and the Empress.

    However, she was curious about what was there in Luoshui Town and why it made the Crown Prince and the Empress take such a risk.

    ¡°Of course. The head of the Candle Dragon Cult has always been a man of his word. This time, the person who sent me here is his trusted follower. My death is a disgrace to him. If it were you, what would you do?¡±

    Qinghu squinted his curved eyes, and there was a glint in them. He seemed eager to see the world in chaos.

    Lin Mengya smiled knowingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it were me, I would definitely consider it a public provocation.¡±

    After thinking about it for a while, she finally realized why Gu Xing had be disabled.

    ¡°Interesting. By the way, who are the people who came with Baili Wuchen this time?¡±

    There were spies of the Candle Dragon Cult around them, so Qinghu had been hiding extremely carefully these days.

    Fortunately, some people under Li Jia¡¯smand werepetent.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to find out all the details about the Crown Prince¡¯s lineup.

    ¡°Are you saying that apart from Baili Wuchen, there¡¯s another assistant who is rted to the Crown Prince by marriage?¡±

    Li Jia nodded. His prince was a man of integrity. Apart from the princess, he didn¡¯t even have a confidante.

    In this regard, the Crown Prince was a yboy. It was said that he had a few dignified vice princesses besides the concubines and confidantes of some womanizers.

    With so many women, he had no shortage of rtives.

    Once a beauty sweet-talked him when they were in bed, her rtive could get a job easily.

    Therefore, this time, the elder brother of one of his favored concubines came to serve as Baili Wuchen¡¯s assistant.

    Few of the people who got a job this way were smart and capable.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and smiled. Cunning glinted in her ck eyes.

    ¡°Prepare some gold, silver, and jewelry for Mr. Xiao and quietly send them to him. He knows what to do.¡±

    Li Jia took the order and left quickly. Over the past few days, Xiao Yixin had helped Long Tianyu to deal with some trivial things, so Li Jia and the others also knew that Xiao Yixin could be regarded as one of them.

    Hence, if Lin Mengya wanted to achieve her goal, Xiao Yixin would be the best person to carry out her n.

    Nheless, she had no idea whether Baili Wuchen, a scheming schr, would be able to reason with a brute.

    To be honest, she had an impulse to see it in person.

    ¡°Girl, you really... take after me.¡±

    Qinghu patted Moyan¡¯s back with a smile. Deep down, he was more and more fond of Lin Mengya, who took advantage of any opportunity to make things difficult for her enemies.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not always scheming. I¡¯ve suffered a loss from Baili Wuchen. This time, I have to take revenge on him,¡± Lin Mengya said indifferently.

    When meeting a terrible opponent like Baili Wuchen, she should use all kinds of means to hold him back.

    Otherwise, she would be the one who would have a headache if he was free to take action.

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya, who was much more mature than him, and suddenly felt a sense of pride.

    This girl was the only one he cared about in his life. For the sake of her safety and happiness, he could even face the past, which he had once considered hell, with ease.

    Maybe he did the right thing by not expressing his feelings at that time because their rtionship was no longer as simple as that between a man and a woman.

    He never regretted it because he knew that he was unique and irreceable to Lin Mengya.

    That was already the most precious gift God had ever given him, even if he could not stay with her for long.

    ¡°Qinghu, let¡¯s look for medicine together when we get back to the Capital City.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was low and gentle, and there was no expression on her face. No one could tell what she was thinking.

    ¡°Since when couldn¡¯t I see through her?¡± Qinghu thought.

    ¡°Okay. I can go with you anywhere you want.¡±

    At least, in hisst moments, he could apany her, let her do whatever she wanted to do, and make her happy. She might as well take it as a present for his departure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving alone. No matter where you go, I will find you and get you back. Don¡¯t forget that your life is mine. I, Lin Mengya, will never do loss-making business.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He kept his guilty conscience inside him and didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face.

    But he still had a feeling that he was caught off guard and was seen through.

    ¡°How... how would I?¡±

    Oh no! Qinghu felt that he was about to be seen through by that pair of clear eyes.

    He quickly lowered his head and pretended to care about Moyan.

    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t have enough, so I don¡¯t want to lose anything.¡±

    Money, reputation, and status were never what she wanted.

    Therefore, everything that was still by her side was what she would risk her life to protect.

    She had once wanted to send everyone she cherished to a safe ce. After that, they would never contact each other. It would be the greatestfort for her as long as they lived a safe life.

    But now she realized that there was no such thing as a paradise in the world.

    If she did not want any harm to inflict on all that she held dear, the only way was to make herself powerful, so as to inste themselves from all danger.

    Fortunately, it was not toote for her to understand this point.

    ¡°I know, girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful in just a few months. It seems that I can live in peace for the rest of my life. By the way, I want a big mansion and dozens of maids to serve me. Also, I want the silk from the Yunfang Store, the pastries from the Qinyuan Store, and...¡±

    Lin Mengya mercilessly interrupted Qinghu¡¯s beautiful description of his retired life.

    ¡°Well, if you work in the Sanjue Hall until you¡¯re 70 years old, I¡¯ll consider giving you 100 taels of silver per month. Also, from next month on, you¡¯ll have to give me 50 taels of silver per month as taxes. Only by paying legal taxes can you enjoy the legal treatment as a citizen. That¡¯s settled then.¡±

    After Lin Mengya had tricked Qinghu mercilessly, she hummed a tune and took Moyan from Qinghu¡¯s arms.

    Qinghu, who had a confused look on his face, was calcting how much money he had to give to Lin Mengya before he was 70 with his fingers.

    ¡°Hey! Little girl, you haven¡¯t told me how much money you¡¯re going to pay me. Girl, you¡¯re taking money by force!¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s back, Qinghu felt speechless. He had given all his fortune to Lin Mengya.

    50 taels of silver per month. Even if he went out to rob others, he might not be able to gather enough money.

    ¡°Pay you? You rely on me for food and drink and break my antiques asionally. How dare you ask me to pay you?¡±

    Looking back with cold eyes, Lin Mengya nced at Qinghu with an arrogant look as if she was a creditor. Then she mmed the door of the wing-room shut with Moyan in her arms.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Holding his head with both hands, Qinghu, who had fallen into the abyss of debts, was counting with his fingers.

    s, he must have owed Lin Mengya in hisst life. Otherwise, why would he be checkmated by her in this life?

 Chapter 620 The Trouble Coming from the Xiao Family

    <h4>Chapter 620 The Trouble Coming from the Xiao Family</h4>

    It was unlike what happened to Lin Mengya who made everything go on smoothly.

    At this moment, Baili Wuchen was frowning in the refugee camp. He poked his temples with his hands so that he could hold back his rage. The rage could provoke him to kill that jerk.

    ¡°Report, sir! Today, the vicemander asked his minions to find him two famous prostitutes for his entertainment before the sunset.¡±

    The messenger¡¯s voice became lower and lower as he spoke.

    He knelt and dared not look at themander whose expression became gloomier.

    ¡°Follow his order. But you need to tell him that this is thest time I wouldpromise with him. If Crown Prince¡¯s ns are disrupted because of his evil deeds, he will bear all the responsibilities!¡±

    Baili Wuchen spoke viciously. And now, his remaining eye was full of dissatisfaction with the vicemander who was useless.

    Ever since they left the Capital City, that guy had always been causing troubles in various forms.

    If it weren¡¯t for his sessful sister, he could only have been a local bully in some boondocks.

    ¡°That idiot could do nothing but drink, collect money, and flirt with women. Sooner orter, the n would be ruined by such an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The messenger dared not stay any longer. Anyone could tell that themander had run out of his patience.

    Baili Wuchen rubbed his sore head heavily. Just as he was about to pick up a document to read, he heard an extremely overbearing and unreasonable voice that interrupted his thought.

    ¡°Damn it! She¡¯s just a woman! Baili Wuchen,e out and do me justice. I¡¯vee here to suffer, but these country bumpkins don¡¯t know how to express their gratitude. Now, they even dare stop me from having fun! I¡¯m telling you guys that I will be the royal brother-inw, and I¡¯ll kill your whole family in the future!¡±

    The extremely arrogant words instantly made Baili Wuchen¡¯s displeasure in his eyes rise to its highest level.

    ¡°Such an idiot!¡± Baili Wuchen had already rushed outside before he could think it over.

    There was already arge crowd gathering outside.

    They surrounded a weak and slim man whose face manifested his sexual proclivities.

    Although the man was shorter than Baili Wuchen, he was dressed in gorgeous clothes made of red brocade.

    The clothes wererge, and they looked a little strange when they were worn on a thin and tiny figure.

    At this moment, this wretched-looking man, guarded by the tall and strong soldiers, was extremely rude as he scolded the people around him.

    The pair of frivolous eyes could not help but fall on some rather beautiful women.

    His behavior provoked many men¡¯s anger. It seemed that the public¡¯s rage was about to let out. It would be impossible for Baili Wuchen to stand by and do nothing about it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you going to rebel?¡±

    Although Baili Wuchen was thin and weak, his quality waspletely different from that of the skinny former since he was from an orthodox aristocratic family.

    Although he had a pure ck eye mask on his face, he expressed a sense of solemnity in his remaining eye, which showed that he was the only person in charge here.

    But judging from the current situation, it was obvious that the skinny guy had offended the masses.

    At this time, Baili Wuchen stepped out. There was no doubt that he found a lot of hatred from the public as well.

    Fortunately, there was someone standing in front of the crowd and trying to dissuade them. Otherwise, the angry people would have taught the skinny guy a lesson after they crossed the vulnerable defense of the soldiers.

    ¡°Calm down, everyone. This is General Baili from the Capital City. He is an official of the imperial court. And he is sent here to deal with the gue. He is in charge here, and he will certainly give us justice.¡±

    These words made Baili Wuchen be the heat of the dispute.

    He turned around and saw a man at his very young age.

    The man was tall and handsome. He stood upright with good quality. Even though he was dressed in in clothes, his graceful posture could not be hidden.

    Although his age was simr to that of Baili Wuchen, the man could be extremely solid and stable.

    Obviously, he was the representative of the refugees. In this case, it would be easy to solve the problem.

    After pondering for a while, Baili Wuchen slowly walked up to the man with a cold look, as if he was to interrogate the man.

    ¡°Who are you? What happened here?¡±

    The man looked handsome, and his temperament was prominently calm and steady.

    After a simple salute, he spoke.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all because of the vicemander who robbed a woman and bullied her. He almost killed her husband. This event has been witnessed by the crowd here. Sir, please give us justice.¡±

    Certainly, that idiot couldn¡¯t hold back his desire any longer.

    Baili Wuchen wished that he could kill the idiot right away, but he held in his anger on the surface.

    ¡°Are you telling the truth? There¡¯s no proof for your remarks. Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s an official, and you¡¯re just a civilian.¡±

    Although he hated this idiot, his identity was unusual. It would be better if this issue could be handled privately. Otherwise, he himself would be the one to me if the issue went out of control since the Crown Prince would definitely not handle such a trivial matter.

    Therefore, Baili Wuchen tended to warn the man that they would probably be the ones who bore the injustice silently.

    Unexpectedly, the man looked at him coldly and uttered his words slowly.

    ¡°The proof and the witnesses are all here. And the jerk¡¯s face was scratched by the woman. Everyone here saw it. Could he treat the lives of ordinary people recklessly only because he is the vicemander and the elder brother of the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine? Certainly, even if it was the Crown Prince who did it, he couldn¡¯t get away with it!¡±

    The man spoke with great confidence. His words made everyone¡¯s disgust for the vicemander reach its highest level.

    Baili Wuchen was aware of the trouble. If this issue went wrong, the Crown Prince would get involved in it.

    He knew what kind of ce Yun State was, better than anyone else.

    He couldn¡¯t let this horny idiot ruin his work!

    ¡°How dare you! Since I¡¯ve been put in an important position by the imperial court, I won¡¯t bend thew for the benefit of myself. Now that you said that it¡¯s the vicemander who forcibly robbed a woman, where is the woman now? I¡¯m going to interrogate her myself.¡±

    Baili Wuchen had a good n. He would coax and scare the woman at the same time. And then, he would settle the issue bypensating the woman and her husband with arge sum of money.

    Even if he had to punish that idiot, he would not do it in a hurry this time.

    However, if he allowed those folks to treat him in that way, he would lose his dignity in the future.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that his n would be disrupted halfway before it could even get started.

    ¡°OK, let it be. Everyone here coulde with me, please. My surname is Xiao. We are the witnesses of what happened earlier. In this case, I have to ask you to do me a favor. Sir, if you can handle this issue impartially, I will thank you for your kindness like other people here.¡±

    ¡°This man¡¯s surname is Xiao?¡±

    Baili Wuchen squinted at the man carefully. And he was surprised to find that this man looked somewhat simr to the young master of the Xiao family who had disappeared at the end ofst year.

    Could he be one of the well-known Three Young Masters of the Capital City in the past?

    If it was in that case, it would not be easy to handle this case.

    ¡°Sir, may I know your name?¡±

    Baili Wuchen had to soften his face, but his eyes still manifested his tentativeness and doubts.

    Xiao Yixin slowly unfolded a gentle and harmless smile. However, the words that were uttered from his thin lips upset Baili Wuchen continuously.

    ¡°I am Xiao Qingyu. That woman is my cousin-inw and the daughter-inw of the Xiao family.¡±

    All of a sudden, Baili Wuchen felt that what had happened this timepletely went out of his control.

    Xiao Yixin was the eldest son of the Xiao family, and his courtesy name was Qingyu. He was elegant and big-hearted. And his essays were the best in the world.

    The Xiao family was the wealthy one that was no less than the Lin family.

    That idiot could have robbed any other woman other than someone from the Xiao family. What was worse, he robbed her right in front of Xiao Yixin!

    It should be noted that the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine was probably a figure of significance in eyes of people like Baili Wuchen.

    But in the face of the Xiao family, even the Crown Prince¡¯s wife had to show some respect to them.

    The Confucian schrs around the nation mostly came from the Xiao family. Having trouble with the Xiao family meant that most of the civil officials would get offended as well!

    Baili Wuchen felt a sense of hopelessness, as his career would be finished because of this idiot¡¯s behavior.

    What had happened in the refugee camp was secretly delivered to Lin Mengya by Li Jia¡¯s spy. It was Xiao Yixin who asked the spy to send the message.

    Having read the confidential letter written by Xiao Yixin, Lin Mengya sighed quietly.

    The sister-inw from the Xiao family was the closest friend to her, and the former was easy-going and gentle as well. When Lin Mengya left at that time, she didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to her sister-inw from the Xiao family.

    She didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen to her.

    ¡°Li Jia, give out my order. No matter how Baili Wuchen handles this issue, we can¡¯t keep that vicemander alive anymore.¡±

    She burnt the letter with the me on themp. She originally thought that the jerk was just a little greedy for wealth. Moreover, the situation was special now. Even if he wanted to have fun with women, he should hold back his lust anyway.

    She didn¡¯t expect that this jerk would act like a beast andmit such an evil crime.

    It would be just a waste of air to keep such a viin alive.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so angry. Don¡¯t you think that Xiao Yixin would be able to guarantee everyone¡¯s safety in ordance with his capacity? Moreover, do you think that the Xiao family could be so careless that they allowed that idiot to seed so easily?¡±

    Sitting on the edge of Moyan¡¯s tiny bed, Qinghuforted Lin Mengya gently.

    He was afraid that she would overanalyze the issue and take it as her own fault.

    ¡°The sister-inw from the Xiao family is a good person, and Xiao Yixin also tends to take care of his family. Of course, I can tell that the idiot didn¡¯t seed. If that jerk dies, Baili Wuchen will be the one who faces the biggest trouble. In ordance with the temperament of the Crown Prince, he will go to Yun State in person within few days. Then, I¡¯ll see how Baili Wuchen shall exin it.¡±

    If the message of Crown Prince¡¯s arrival in Yun State was spread out, Crown Prince would have to make ite true. The good reputation of taking care of the refugees would inevitably be widely spread.

    Then, all the credits would be attributed to the Crown Prince.

    As a bad guy, he still wanted to form the image of a good person. There was nothing as wonderful as that in this world.

 Chapter 621 - Embarking on the Return Journey

    <h4>Chapter 621 Embarking on the Return Journey</h4>

    ¡°An exnation? I¡¯m afraid that no matter how hard he tries, his exnation can¡¯t take the edge off of the Crown Prince¡¯s anger. Actually, my dear, you should know that the Xiao Family has been crazily looking for the young master of their family. If the Crown Prince knows the young master¡¯s whereabouts, no doubt, he would trade it to get credit from the Xiao Family.¡±

    Qinghu raised his eyebrows, but there was an indifferent look on his face.

    His sweetheart wasn¡¯t a girl who would swallow bitter pills. Naturally, she had her own ns for this.

    Probably, he made all the fuss because he was old.

    ¡°If he wants to, he can go and take all the credit. It¡¯s a great deal for him if he uses his thick-skinned brother-inw to get that credit.¡±

    Could the Crown Prince be in a position to get honors when Lin Mengya left? He wished!

    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had worked together and set up traps for the Crown Prince¡¯s stupid brother-inw.

    Only one nightter, the news came from Li Jia, saying that the vicemander had been put into military jail and the Crown Prince would process this case by himself.

    However, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t let the Crown Prince have any chance. She made that good-for-nothing die in bed, stopping him from doing evil.

    Of course, Baili Wuchen was furious. However, a lot of people followed Xiao Yixin to kneel down outside his tent, chorusing, ¡°Baili Wuchen is a judicious judge who will bring us justice.¡±

    Thus, he had no choice but to take the me.

    It seemed that things went smoothly in the refugee camp. Xiao Yixin waspetent.

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about it for the time being. As long as Long Tianyu came back from Luoshui Town, they could set off for the Capital City.

    Five days passed in a twinkling. Lin Mengya had been hoping to get some news about Long Tianyu.

    Moyan had recuperated from the side-effect of tranquilizers after some days.

    The little guy became lively and cheerful. With a pair of ck eyes, he was always curious to know something about the world which was a little strange to him.

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Qinghu was good at taking care of children.

    In the beginning, it was difficult for him, butter, he should get the hang of babysitting. He could change the diapers and feed him. Actually, he was even better than her in doing these things.

    Every time Lin Mengya felt curious about his personal affairs and tries to extract something from him, Qinghu remained as mute as a fish and always evaded her questions. He mentioned nothing about his rted experience.

    Of course, Lin Mengya knew Qinghu did it on purpose to trick her.

    On the thought of her own baby she would have in the future, she felt relieved, because she knew that she could resort to Ms. Tian and Qinghu for help.

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at Qinghu with a smile. She was thinking about how to use Qinghu¡¯s babysitting skill to the maximum.

    Qinghu felt a shiver running down his spine when he saw her sparkling eyes.

    He would be used by her the whole life.

    ¡°My Lady, there¡¯s news from the prince. They¡¯ll be back in three days.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the messenger who was kneeling respectfully in front of her. It was a load off her mind.

    In the past few days, she got no news from Long Tianyu and his followers. Actually, she was really worried that something bad would happen to Long Tianyu.

    However, since they woulde back three dayster, everything was fine.

    ¡°Thank you. I get it. By the way, is he safe?¡±

    The messenger nodded his head politely.

    Although she knew he was safe and sound from the news, yet she was still worried about him. She hoped that everything would go with ns.

    Three days weren¡¯t long. However, it was long and rough for her, as she was sick with worry.

    It was fine for her in the daytime. She could enjoy the beauty of floating clouds and the tender de of grass while holding Moyan with arms. Also, she could pick up a wild yellow flower to tickle Moyan to giggle.

    However, it was so hard for her at night. She would toss and turn in her bed as the night set in.

    This night, she got up and sat on the steps to the door. Covering with her clothes, she sat there gazing at the full moon glimmering with pale lights.

    Actually, judging from the days she spent here, her separation with Long Tianyu wasn¡¯t a long time.

    Back then, she and Long Tianyu didn¡¯t hit it off at the beginning, but after some hardships, or...

    Perhaps, the saying that love grew with time was an exact conclusion for the development of their love.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet? Are you missing your lover? It¡¯s true that when a girl grows up, she will have some attention on some guy. I¡¯ve only been away for a few days, and now you¡¯re starting to miss the other guy?¡±

    Here was woman-like bellyaching! She could know who was talking without any guesses.

    A warm and soft cloak fell on her shoulders. Then, a knot was tied around her neck by lean and nimble fingers.

    In face of Qinghu¡¯s angry look, she couldn¡¯t help joking at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A grown girl is always out of mother¡¯s control, Dad!¡±

    Qinghu looked at her in shock. Then, he immediately changed a bitter look on his face as if he had heartaches.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that old. Obviously, I¡¯m younger than you. Well, I could give you a favor. You may call me big brother. Come on, sweetheart, call me Brother Qinghu.¡±

    How brazen he was! She rolled her eyes at Qinghu. He had his age, and how shameless he was to im to be young!

    Qinghu had to let Lin Mengya go after receiving the cold shoulder. Then he picked a seat next to her and sat on the steps too.

    To be honest, in his heart, he really wanted her and Moyan to live here forever under his protection.

    Although the Capital City was prosperous, there were too many dangers for her.

    All of these should have nothing to do with her and she should have a peaceful and sweet life.

    ¡°Qinghu, it¡¯s so nice here, quiet and idyllic. Although it¡¯s not as luxurious as the Liuxin Courtyard, I like it better.¡±

    Qinghu was stunned for a moment because he thought that he had been seen through again.

    However, Lin Mengya just gazed at the full moon with a faraway look and she did not spare a look at him.

    There was a light smile on Qinghu¡¯s lips. It seemed that they were of one mind.

    ¡°I always have a bad feeling and this feeling is particrly strong these days. In fact, since we returned from the Nation of Lintian, I had felt a little uneasy. I hope I¡¯m just making a fuss.¡±

    However, she knew better than anyone else that this was definitely not just her illusion.

    Perhaps it was because her soul traveled from another world. She may be more sensitive about some dangers than anyone else.

    But now, there was a lot of danger lurking around her. She had no idea why she had these dreadful feelings.

    ¡°No matter what happens, you won¡¯t be in danger. Well, don¡¯t over-think it. Your lover wille back one dayter. By then, you and he will live together, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s badinage had dispelled some uneasiness in her heart.

    Qinghu was right. If everything was OK, Long Tianyu woulde back tomorrow. Perhaps when Long Tianyu and she returned to the Capital City, the uneasiness in her heart would gradually fade away.

    After all, she had no time to grieve over the current situation in the Capital City.

    The long chatting with Qinghu didn¡¯t end until dawn. Then, she fell into a deep sleep.

    As soon as she had a dream, there came a din from outside.

    She rubbed her sore temples. Before she could get a clear mind, Qinghu rushed to her room with the tightly wrapped Moyan in his arms.

    ¡°Be quiet. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Qinghu didn¡¯t have time to exin. She immediately got up and followed Qinghu toe out of that small yard.

    It was strange. Apart from a small horse-towed carriage, she didn¡¯t see any one of close bodyguards, like Li Jia.

    Could it be that they had been discovered?

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have time to give it a thought. She quickly got on the carriage.

    Before she could sit down, the horse clip-clopped along the road. She sat in the carriage and held Moyan tightly. She became edgy at that time.

    Could it be that something bad had happened to Long Tianyu?

    She got a heavy heart. Surprisingly, those that she was afraid of had happened.

    What happened to Long Tianyu? Was he seriously injured? In an instant, many kinds of guesses came to her mind.

    However, there was a big question mark over everything.

    The horse-towed carriage was maniptive and horses were cavorting forward on the country¡¯s path.

    No one could tell how long it was since they left that small yard; neither could one tell how far it was from the yard. These horses then ground to a halt.

    ¡°Mengya, we¡¯re here. Get out of the carriage quickly.¡±

    Qinghu said that with a calm tone.

    However, Lin Mengya was a little anxious. She opened the door curtain and then she was nailed to the ground as if she had been struck by thunder.

    ¡°Come down, we are going home.¡±

    It was a deep voice that seemed to be mixed with much passion and affection.

    The next second, Lin Mengya was held by a pair of strong arms.

    ¡°I... you...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Long Tianyu carried her into another horse-towed carriage gently and firmly as if he were holding a baby. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice the hidden disappointment in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that there was an ident and those bad eggs knew my whereabouts. That¡¯s why I asked Qinghu to bring you here. I¡¯m sorry that you have been frightened.¡±

    Long Tianyu gentlyforted her. He then extricated the struggling Moyan from her arms in the same gentle way.

    ¡°Are you really OK? Did you get hurt?¡±

    Subconsciously, she wanted to check if there were any wounds on Long Tianyu.

    However, the moment her hand reached Long Tianyu¡¯s chest, an awkward cough sounded.

    Having been startled, she saw the onlookers who were embarrassed to death.

    Even if she was a rebellious girl, she couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    Her n of undressing Long Tianyu to check went out of the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue when we get back to our home.¡±

    Long Tianyu said it calmly, but the people around him got blushed faces.

    Good heavens! Was he still the scheming and cold-blooded prince of their family? Should they listen to the sweet nothings between the prince and thedy?

    No matter how harsh it was to be here, the journey to home was easier.

    Because of what had happened just now, she felt that she was too ashamed to meet others. Therefore, she had to hold Moyan and stayed in the carriage like a coward.

    On the contrary, Long Tianyu, went out in a good mood to assign tasks to his men.

 Chapter 622 - In Deep Love

    <h4>Chapter 622 In Deep Love</h4>

    The return trip was much smoother than their arrival. Long Tianyu had somehow managed to get rid of all the spies sent by the Crown Prince.

    They traveled light, so it was not a hard journey. However, Lin Mengya and Mo Yan, who was sitting in the carriage, felt a little depressed.

    After a day¡¯s journey, the horse carriage finally stopped in the twilight.

    Although it was not the first time for her to spend the night in the wild, Lin Mengya felt much more secure with her loved ones around her.

    ¡°Come out and flex your muscles! Or do you decide to spend the rest of your life in the carriage?¡±

    Among all the people present, Qinghu was the only one who dared to jest with Lin Mengya like this.

    As for the others, they all pretended not to hear him and did their own work.

    How dare they make fun of the princess? Did they want to die?

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute and sell you.¡±

    Lin Mengya whispered to Qinghu, bluffing. After all, she was not a thin skinned person. Seeing that everyone was pretending to be normal, Lin Mengya rxed and no longer felt embarrassed.

    All the people gathered round, and a few small fires were lit in the center.

    Before the retreat, Long Tianyu had made a very detailed n. In the Capital City, the teacher¡¯s cover had already been blown and it had already been widely spread.

    Therefore, the teacher couldn¡¯t go back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion anymore.

    Originally, Lin Mengya wanted to send her teacher to Sanjue Hall so that Yunzhu could take care of him.

    However, Long Tianyu apparently had other ns. Out of many considerations, Lin Mengya gave up her n.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Not far away, Long Tianyu held out his hand to Lin Mengya.

    In the orange firelight, there was a very gentle smile on his handsome face.

    Qinghu also turned his head and tenderly yed with little Moyan he had taken from Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    People seemed to have made a point of leaving the couple alone.

    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently ced it on Long Tianyu¡¯s hand. Her heart skipped a beat when her hand was held by his warm and strong palm.

    As if she had been electrocuted, the woman lowered her head unconsciously.

    Although they had been very intimate with each other for a long time, Lin Mengya was still not used to being so intimate with Long Tianyu in front of outsiders.

    The couple held hands and sat down by the fire. Lin Mengya felt an infinite tender warmth rise up within her.

    ¡°Have you found out what happened in Luoshui Town?¡±

    No sooner had she raised the question than she regretted it in her heart.

    Why did she bring up such a killjoy as soon as she opened her mouth when it was clearly a good time to be romantically involved?

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu did not mind.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know what to say either. As Lin Mengya had mentioned it, he naturally continued the subject.

    ¡°The poison that caused the gue came from a cave. When we arrived, the evidence had been destroyed. The only thing we knew was that they wanted to do something with this poison. But halfway through, there seemed to be an ident, andter, it was out of control.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s inky ck pupils reflected the flickering me.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya did not notice the struggle that shed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    The information that Long Tianyu had gotten was simr to what Lin Mengya had heard from Qinghu.

    Unexpectedly, it was just an ident that led to this catastrophe that almost killed all the people of Yun State.

    ¡°I see. But how are you going to exin it to your father when you go back to the Capital City? The Crown Prince had taken the credit for controlling the gue alone. Was our trip here in vain?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not a greedy, rash person. What was more, they had earned enough fame during the trip. Sometimes, the support of the people was more precious than the award of the court.

    It was just that the antidote to the gue was hammered out by Lin Mengya and her teacher. Gu Die¡¯s mistake was thus put right.

    Now Lin Mengya felt a little resentful if she had to give the Crown Prince all the credit for this.

    ¡°How could it be? The gue is not over yet. I heard that father is looking for a way to reassure the public. Crown Prince¡¯s counselor has already worked it out and handed over the memorial to the throne. But I heard that father is not very satisfied with their method.¡±

    After being ustomed to ying tricks, Long Tianyu, who cared about brotherly love, had be a scheming, crafty man.

    Seeing the faint curve of his thin lips, Lin Mengya knew that he must have a grasp of the situation and know what to do.

    ¡°All right. In that case, we¡¯d better wait and see.¡±

    Although the Crown Prince and the empress had the help of aristocratic families and had been secretly in cahoots with the Candle Dragon Cult, the emperor had apparently lost his trust in them.

    At this rate, it was only a matter of time before the Crown Prince was deposed.

    If she were the Crown Prince, she might be eager to show off and steer public opinion in her favor.

    Unfortunately, the more anxious he was about it, the more ws he revealed.

    There was something strange about the pattern between the two of them. When they were talking business just now, they talked back and forth, and each knew what the other was thinking.

    By the end of the conversation, however, they seemed to havepletely lost their ability to continuemunicating.

    Lin Mengya felt that the silence between the two of them had made her more and more awkward.

    As she was about to stand up and talk about something else, she identally stepped on the hem of her skirt.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    In a sh, Lin Mengya fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    Coincidentally, Long Tianyu had one arm around her slender waist and the other...

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Lin Mengya unconsciously moaned, and it made Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant.

    Their red lips, too close, clung together naturally...

    Good heavens! Lin Mengya wished to die!

    She buried her head deep in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the orange fire had ignited the passion in her heart.

    Or it was because she had been scared these days that she was eager to know whether Long Tianyu in front of her was still in good condition.

    No matter what the reason was, just when she and Long Tianyu were kissing passionately, people around them were secretly looking at them.

    Lin Mengya could only feel that the heat on her face was about to spread to her ankles.

    She didn¡¯t hate it, and even enjoyed each intimate contact with Long Tianyu.

    However¡ª

    s, her good reputation was all ruined now.

    She stole a nce at Long Tianyu and found him smiling like a wild chrysanthemum blooming in the spring breeze.

    The unsatisfied expression on his face was so obvious that all the people present should have known.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face blushed even more deeply. She could only pretend that she did not hear other people¡¯s sneers. Then she was stuffed back into the carriage in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Wow, look at your face full of longing. If one didn¡¯t know, they would think that you were going to have an affair!¡±

    Damn Qinghu! Lin Mengya raised her head and shot him a re.

    However, this guy pouted. Obviously, he wasughing at what she had just done.

    In an instant, Lin Mengya felt as if her face was on fire. But she had to look down and pretend that she didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Hey, you two have been married for a year, haven¡¯t you? Looking at His Highness, it seems that you haven¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head even lower. She wished to find a mouse-hole in the carriage and hide in it.

    They indeed had been married for a year, but¡ª

    ¡°But one year is a long time for a normal man. Girl, is there something wrong with your husband?¡±

    Qinghu was talking nonsense in a serious manner again, but Lin Mengya seemed to lose her mind.

    She was really thinking about what Qinghu said.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be... He was quite normal when he was drugged with aphrodisiacs before.¡±

    Qinghu suppressed his urge tough when he saw Lin Mengya seriously asked him for advice.

    He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so innocent.

    However, since she had asked him for advice, he thought he might as well teach the girl something.

    ¡°Aphrodisiacs? He had been drugged with aphrodisiacs? Oh, this is a big problem. Lass, let me tell you¡ª¡±

    Then Qinghu leaned close to Lin Mengya¡¯s ear and whispered the embarrassing and disturbing subject.

    With a flushed little face, she looked shy at first and then became more and more serious. In the end, her expression turned into incredulity.

    Her cherry-like little mouth was slightly open. Obviously, she was shocked by what Qinghu had told her.

    ¡°No... it¡¯s impossible...¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little guilty. If it had not been for Qinghu¡¯s reminder, she would not have noticed it.

    Was it really because of the aphrodisiac that Long Tianyu had be like this?

    In that case, it would be a great sin for her. Also, was she really going to have a tonic marriage after that?

    Although she was not a sensual person, it was a little bit... boring.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the truth or not, you¡¯ll know after you have a try. Why don¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    Hiding his evil smile in his heart, Qinghu told Lin Mengya some tricks that Long Tianyu would definitely never forget for the rest of his life.

    Looking at the innocent little girl who was fooled by him within a few words, Qinghu proudly nced at the direction of the prince outside the horse carriage.

    Long Tianyu, oh Long Tianyu! He probably couldn¡¯t even imagine in his dreams that the dignified Prince Yu would have such a day.

    ¡°Do you remember?¡±

    Qinghu immediately became serious again. Looking at Lin Mengya sternly and instructed her in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve kept it in mind. However, is it really useful to do so? Shall I ask my teacher for advice?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why I thought in such a strange way.

    However, she felt that what Qinghu said was very reasonable, and thus she had to believe it.

    Seeing that Qinghu was nodding solemnly, Lin Mengya bit her cherry-like lips and nodded with her flushed face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. Do you want everyone to know about Long Tianyu¡¯s unmentionable illness? Besides, you¡¯re husband and wife. You¡¯re the most suitable person to do this kind of thing.¡±

 Chapter 623 - Prevent Trouble Before It Happens

    <h4>Chapter 623 Prevent Trouble Before It Happens</h4>

    Despite the doubts in her heart, the only person Lin Mengya could trust at present was Qinghu.

    For the sake of Long Tianyu¡¯s health, she nodded solemnly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do what you get to do. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±

    Qinghu found his chance, and jumped out of the carriage when he was on the point of bursting intoughter.

    It was not until he was a mile away, sure that no one could hear him, that a burst ofughter, loud enough to be heard all over the world, poured out of Qinghu¡¯s mouth uncontrobly.

    Ahahaha¡ª

    It was so interesting. Qinghu didn¡¯t expect that this girl, who had always been smart, would really believe his words.

    He wiped the corners of his eyes from the uncontroble tears ofughter.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, oh Long Tianyu, I hope that it won¡¯t scar you for life,¡± Qinghu thought.

    ¡°Well, it seems that I should control it. If Long Tianyu is impotent, the girl will be no better than a widow.¡±

    A chill quietly crept up to Long Tianyu¡¯s back.

    He subconsciously looked into the horse carriage, feeling a little uneasy.

    ¡°Speed up, and be careful.¡±

    Long Tianyu thought perhaps he was too sensitive.

    The journey was undisturbed, and naturally it went very smoothly.

    But these days, Long Tianyu always felt the look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was a little weird.

    But he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. In short, as soon as he saw Lin Mengya¡¯s inquiring eyes, he felt a chill down his spine.

    When he turned around, he also met Qinghu¡¯s eyes sparkle with wonder.

    ¡°Uh... Could it be that the two are really working together in order to kill him when I don¡¯t know?¡± he wondered.

    Feeling a chill in his heart, Long Tianyu at once resolved to do whatever it took to prevent the two from meeting in private.

    So, in the following days, whenever Qinghu was about to be alone with Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu would immediately drop what he was doing and squeeze in between them at lightning speed.

    He imed that he should take good care of his wife all the time.

    Qinghu rolled his eyes at him openly many times, but Long Tianyu remained steadfast and showed no sign of wavering.

    Therefore, Qinghu could only feel pity for it in her heart. However, in private, he had perfected the n to fool Long Tianyu over and over again.

    Qinghu¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, which was his signature foxy smile.

    ¡°Wait and see, Long Tianyu. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll find a chance to teach Lin Mengya face to face,¡± Qinghu thought.

    ¡°When the timees, hee, hee, hee...¡±

    Traveling day and night was a bit too much for Lin Mengya. Every day, she had to grit her teeth to endure it. One day, the towering shadows of the Capital City finally appeared in front of them.

    This was the important area of the Capital City and its environs controlled by the Emperor. Atst the weary group had a respite.

    However, they had only been away for a little over a month, and already the atmosphere around the Capital City seemed to have changed.

    Although the Capital City had been heavily guarded in the past, it was at least within normal limits.

    Now everyone was scurrying, with their heads down, as if a hungry wolf were chasing them.

    As Lin Mengya, sitting in the carriage, saw what was going on outside, it threw a gloom over her heart.

    It seemed that as she had expected, some changes did have taken ce in the Capital City during the month when she went out with Long Tianyu.

    Although these changes did not affect them, it was clear that the security in the Capital City had been greatly enhanced.

    People had to be carefully questioned as they entered or left the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Of course, Long Tianyu also noticed this too, but he had nothing to do with it.

    He had already sent someone to report to his father that he would arrive in the Capital City today. And he believed that ording to his father¡¯s character, the Emperor would definitely send someone to greet him at the city gate.

    They should keep their return to the Capital City to themselves, and thus it was better for them to sneak in.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes kept looking around warily. He could not let go of his guard until thest moment.

    Their carriages followed the crowd, and soon reached the city gate.

    The people who entered and exited through therge city gate stood in two orderly lines.

    The soldiers guarding the city gate held up many portraits and carefully checked people entering and leaving the city.

    Anyone who bore the slightest resemnce to the person in the picture would be picked up and taken to the side. When his identity was verified, the soldier decided what to do with him.

    Fortunately, the Emperor had sent someone to meet them at the city gate, which saved the time they had to wait.

    ¡°Your Highness, wee back to the Capital City. His Majesty has been waiting in the pce for a long time. Prince Yu, please follow me to enter the city quickly.¡±

    The person who came was one of the trusted subordinates of the emperor.

    After Long Tianyu nodded to him, he cast a nce at the portraits in the hands of the soldiers in confusion.

    The man was clever. As there was no other people around, he stepped forward to Long Tianyu¡¯s horse and said in a low voice.

    ¡°They were under orders to capture the assassin who had entered the pce three days before.¡±

    Assassin?

    Long Tianyu¡¯s brows knitted together¡ªhe was worried about his father. He stared at the man with inquiring eyes.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. His Majesty is safe and sound.¡±

    That was good. Long Tianyu finally felt relieved.

    No wonder the examination in the Capital City had be so rigorously.

    Thinking about it for a while, Long Tianyu decided that he had to ask his father about it. Then, he followed the man into the city without any dy.

    ¡°Lass, look.¡±

    Qinghu, who was hiding in the horse carriage, nced outside inadvertently, but then he immediately lowered his voice and called out to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was ying with Mo Yan in the carriage, raised her head and looked in the direction of Qinghu¡¯s finger.

    Five clear and distinctive portraits were being posted on a bulletin board outside the city.

    ¡°Stop the carriage. Li Jia, go and ask what happened.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried her best to control herself, pretending to be calm.

    However, the shock in her heart was no less than that of Qinghu.

    What was going on? Why were two of the five people from Sanjue Hall?

    Had she been exposed?

    It was impossible. Otherwise, the imperial court would not only arrest a few people from Sanjue Hall.

    Or¡ª

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Afraid that Long Tianyu would be suspicious, she could only leave Li Jia to inquire about it for the time being. At the same time, she asked the carriage to continue to go into the inner city with a heavy heart.

    The atmosphere in the carriage was subdued and tense.

    Sanjue Hall was not only her secret, but also the secret way of escape that she left for Long Tianyu and herself.

    If Sanjue Hall was really exposed because of her, she would be caught off guard.

    However, there were so many people here, and their carriage was just the most ordinary one.

    Even though she was very worried, she and Qinghu could only make eye contact andfort each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Qinghu mouthed quietly,forting Lin Mengya.

    He stopped joking because he knew what Sanjue Hall meant to Lin Mengya.

    The two of them had a lot on their minds. Now they could only follow the horse carriage to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Stop... Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived at the mansion.¡±

    Finally, the carriage came to a stop. Even though something was weigh on her, Lin Mengya tried her best to maintain the rxed look on her face and got out of the carriage under Qinghu¡¯sforting gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s Master! You¡¯re back, Master!¡±

    As soon as Lin Mengya poked her head out, Baizhi¡¯s excited voice rang out.

    When she looked up, she found that not only the servants in her courtyard, but also the other servants in the prince¡¯s mansion were standing orderly at the door. Everyone had an expectant smile on their faces, just like the rtives who had been reunited after a long separation were warmly weing the people who had returned to their homes.

    A warm current drifted across her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Sorry to make you worry.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s soft words made many people¡¯s eyes turn red-rimmed.

    With Lin Mengya in the mansion, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was full of life and vitality.

    Now that the princess was back, they had the mainstay and no one dared to bully them anymore.

    All the servants thought so, so their tears and smiles were sincere.

    In every detail that Lin Mengya did not notice, she seemed to have won the ears of everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like a fool. Hurry up and ask your princess to get inside.¡±

    A frivolous and gentle voice sounded. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the guard, who used to apany the princess, showed up in front of everyone again.

    Other servants might not have any reaction, but the three maids in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard became tearful in an instant.

    ¡°How dare youe back! Our master, our master...¡±

    Baizhi was always Lin Mengya¡¯s most thoughtful maid. Lin Mengya¡¯s every move and sigh were always more important in her heart than anything else.

    Now, she was the only one who dared question Qinghu angrily with a pout of anger.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back and talk about it. Go back, everyone. It¡¯s been hard on you today. When I have a good rest, I will definitely reward you tomorrow. Everyone has been very tired during this period of time.¡±

    Lin Mengya held Baizhi¡¯s little hand and stated gently.

    Of course, the servants knew what the princess was thinking, so they followed her and returned to their respective posts in an orderly manner.

    It was just that everyone had a joyful smile on their faces, and the whole mansion seemed to have be warm and harmonious.

    Surrounded by the servants of her courtyard, Lin Mengya returned to the Liuxin Courtyard she had left so long ago.

    Although everything was the same as before, in the eyes of Lin Mengya, every de of grass and every tree was dear to her.

    Baizhi was busy pouring water for her and massaging her legs. She did not squat down in front of Lin Mengya until the table was filled with fruit and tea. She clenched her small fists and began to massage her master¡¯s legs.

    All the familiar people were gathered in the main room of the Liuxin Courtyard, including Hongyu. She changed into the same clothes as Baiji and were busy in and outside the room, like the other three maids.

    Although she was a little thinner, Hongyu was in good spirits and there were more smiles on her face.

 Chapter 624 - An Argument in the Warm Room

    <h4>Chapter 624 An Argument in the Warm Room</h4>

    Hongyu and the other maids were no longer stranger; instead, they were talking andughing. It seemed that the atmosphere between them was much more harmonious.

    If that was the case, Lin Mengya would feel at ease.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. In the past few days, Miss Baizhi has been talking about you every day. If you don¡¯te back soon, we¡¯ll get a callus in our ears.¡±

    Although Baiji and Baishao were two capable maids in the family, Hongyu had been in a brothel. Naturally, the two of them were no match for her in terms of means and schemes.

    Gradually, Hongyu, the neer, became the leader of their small group.

    Of course, it was also what Lin Mengya wanted to see.

    Ms. Tian looked at Lin Mengya with a smile, but as a mature and steady person, she knew, of course, that the two of them would have plenty of time to chat andugh in the future.

    Now she would let the little girls talk to their master first.

    ¡°Master, look, Sister Hongyu is making fun of me! Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who misses you. Oh, I saw Sister Baiji make you some new clothes. Her workmanship is so exquisite that I like them very much!¡±

    Baizhi pouted and immediately betrayed her good friend.

    Fortunately, Baiji was not angry; she just red at her and said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°They¡¯re not new. They¡¯re the clothes you brought back from the mansion. I think the fabric is really good, and it¡¯s a pity to abandon them. So I modified them. Just take them as a keepsake.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded gratefully. Of course, she knew that Baiji was talking about the relic of her mother.

    Although she had a lot of clothes, the style and material of her mother¡¯s clothes, even essories, were all unique. After all, her mother was the eldest princess of the country.

    Nowadays, even if people had money, they could not buy such good things.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya could fully understand Baiji¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Everyone has worked hard. I¡¯m really sorry for making you worried. By the way, where are Zhu Yan and Brother Tian Ning? Why didn¡¯t theye?¡±

    Apart from Qinghu, there were only women in the room, so Lin Mengya knew that some people didn¡¯te just by looking at them.

    Immediately, Hongyu seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile.

    ¡°They went to the suburbs of the capital with the 10th prince. The 10th prince is in poor health, and needs to go out more to get some fresh air.¡±

    Hongyu exined, but Lin Mengya saw something else in her eyes.

    After thinking for a while, she came to a realization¡ªit must be no big deal for the 10th prince asked Tian Ning and Zhu Yan to escort him.

    After that, Lin Mengya turned around and pushed Qinghu, who had been standing on one side, to the front of the crowd.

    However, everyone¡¯s eyes were gradually focused on the baby in Qinghu¡¯s hands, who was wrapped in a basket and had a pair of big round eyes.

    ¡°Qinghu, is this your illegitimate child? Did you go missing for such a long time because you were with your wife to have a baby?¡±

    Baizhi was the first one to act, and med Qinghu for having an illegitimate child.

    Even though Qinghu was thick-skinned, he could not help blushing. He shoved the child into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms and retorted grumpily.

    ¡°He¡¯s your princess¡¯ illegitimate child. Don¡¯t you want to know how she gave birth to the child in a month?¡±

    Baizhi then knew that she had put her foot in her mouth.

    She stuck her tongue out and hid behind Baiji, but her curious eyes fell on the baby.

    ¡°He¡¯s an orphan and I adopted him from Yun State. I named him Lin Moyan. Although this child had a miserable life, he is really cute. I am going to raise him in the mansion. If someone asks about him, just tell them that he is my nephew of the Lin family. He is raised in the mansion because he has no one to rely on. Everybody, please take good care of Moyan!¡±

    Lin Mengya waved the little boy¡¯s chubby little hand and announced in a sweet voice.

    Suddenly, the women whose maternal instinct had been aroused by this lovely little boy gathered round.

    ¡°This little baby is so cute. Look, he¡¯s smiling at me!¡±

    Baizhi also liked this cute baby, but she was young and had no experience in taking care of children, so she could only see her master putting the baby into Ms. Tian¡¯s arms.

    The little boy was very adorable. Perhaps he could feel that these people were kind to him, so his little dimples full of smiles appeared.

    Ms. Tian only felt that the more she looked at him, the more she liked him, as if she was holding her precious grandson. At the moment, she took the responsibility of taking care of the little boy.

    In addition, Baiji and Baishao had brought up their younger brothers and sisters at home. This little boy was blessed.

    ¡°From now on, this child will be sleeping with me. How cute he is! He¡¯s exactly as cute as our young master and youngdy when they were kids!¡±

    Ms. Tian smiled from ear to ear. Lin Mengya was naturally relieved.

    ¡°By the way, Hongyu, go and hire a wet nurse for Moyan. The little fe needs breast milk after all, or he will not be in good health. Remember, the wet nurse muste from a clean family and be responsible. The most important thing is that she has to get along well with Moyan.¡±

    Hongyu nodded with a smile. She was careful, so it was right to leave these trivial things to her.

    Then Lin Mengya chatted with them for a long time. It was not until Hongyu and Baiji drove the people away with a smile that they realized that Lin Mengya had been tired all the way and needed rest most.

    In the end, Baishao stayed behind to serve Lin Mengya to rest, and the rest of them either went to take care of Moyan or to prepare some food for Lin Mengya.

    As a silence gradually fell over the Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya finally rxed.

    Lying on the soft andfortable big bed, she had a sound sleep, like a snoozing cat.

    Lin Mengya had a good time at home, but things were not rosy for Long Tianyu.

    Along the way to the pce, Long Tianyu found that there were many more soldiers in charge of patrolling on the street than usual.

    Was it only because someone sneaked into the pce and tried to assassinate his father?

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t believe it. His father had been fighting on the battlefield for half of his life. How could a few assassins make his father worried so much?

    It seemed that something else must have happened; otherwise, his father would not have been so defensive.

    Long Tianyu had an intuition that this matter had something to do with the Crown Prince and the empress.

    After entering the pce, Long Tianyu and the others went all the way, not to the resting pce of the emperor, but to a slightly smaller pce behind the resting pce.

    Cide Pce was originally used to worship the ancestors, but it was rebuilt after his father ascended the throne. Now this pce became the emperor¡¯s another resting ce expect for his resting pce.

    At this moment, the small courtyard was filled with spies and guards who were patrolling.

    Long Tianyu had a strange feeling in his heart, but he could only follow behind the guards and awaited his father¡¯s summons respectfully.

    ¡°Prince Yu,e in.¡±

    The guards¡¯ shout made Long Tianyu¡¯s stomach tighten.

    Then he followed behind the guards calmly and entered through the vermilion gate.

    There were two warm rooms, one in the east and one in the west, in the Cide Pce. The eunuch led them to the Winter Warm Room.

    Before they entered the room, a murmur of quarreling came from inside.

    When they walked into the room, the quarrel quickly stopped. Long Tianyu lowered his head and bowed down in front of his father.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    Kneeling on the ground, Long Tianyu felt a little surprised.

    He had just nced around and found that in addition to his father, there were several military officers, including Lin Mengya¡¯s elder brother, Lin Nansheng.

    As he was getting more and more confused, he heard his father¡¯s tired voiceing from above.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Get up. It must have been hard on you.¡±

    Long Tianyu stood up with gratitude and stood aside, not daring to say anything more.

    The eunuch left silently at once. They were the only ones left in the Winter Warm Room.

    Then the emperor gave a light cough and said, ¡°I know what you said just now. But the Jin State can no longer afford unrest. If the civil war starts, I¡¯m afraid that even the old master of the Lin family would not be able to reverse the situation, let alone you. Nansheng, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°A civil war? How could it be so serious?¡± Long Tianyu wondered, but still didn¡¯t understand who was so bold.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re overstating my grandfather¡¯s ability. My grandfather was not that good. All of it was because of thete emperor¡¯s propermand. But I have a word that I have to tell everyone.¡±

    Lin Nansheng paused for a moment, without showing any sign of fear.

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death, but themon people can¡¯t stand this kind of torture anymore. No matter how ipetent and tyrannical the Crown Prince is, it¡¯s still His Majesty¡¯s family affairs. If the world is in chaos because the Crown Prince is discrowned, I want to protect him. At least, themon people won¡¯t be in trouble.¡±

    Lin Nansheng¡¯s words gave Long Tianyu a general idea of what they were talking about.

    He looked up and saw that in addition to Lin Nansheng, who spoke boldly in order to protect people, there were also several other powerful military officers in the room.

    At this moment, those people¡¯s faces were taut with anger because of Lin Nansheng¡¯s words.

    However, in the next moment, theynded their eager eyes on Long Tianyu, as if he was their new hope.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how can the heavy responsibilities of the country be handed over to a man who is greedy, rash and self-willed? I would like to ask Your Majesty to make Prince Yu, the third prince, the Crown Prince as soon as possible for the sake of the great n. Your Majesty, please consider all the people in the world!¡±

    As soon as the old minister opened his mouth, several people around him seconded that.

    But at this moment, Lin Nansheng was a little anxious. After casting a nce at Long Tianyu, he deliberately gave him a cautious look.

    For a moment, Long Tianyu could not figure out why those people would propose to make a new Crown Prince at this critical moment.

 Chapter 625 Meet again in a Shabby Room

    <h4>Chapter 625 Meet again in a Shabby Room</h4>

    As expected, the emperor¡¯s eyes also fell on Long Tianyu.

    Immediately, the entire Winter Warm Room quieted down.

    Long Tianyu lowered his head and tried his best to understand the situation. However, he was caught unprepared and could not figure out what was going on.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you think of it?¡±

    In the quiet warm room, the emperor said calmly and clearly.

    Although Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, he knew that if he said something wrong, he would definitely get into trouble.

    He lowered his head respectfully and said cautiously.

    ¡°I, I have little talent and less learning, so I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m unable to shoulder such a heavy responsibility. Besides, father, you¡¯re strong and healthy. You don¡¯t have to decide who the Crown Prince is.¡±

    Anyway, no one could find anything wrong with such an answer.

    Noticing that there was no change in his father¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. You¡¯ve just returned from Yun State. Go back and rest first.¡±

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t say anything else. After bowing, he calmly left the Winter Warm Room.

    The abolition of the Crown Prince seemed to have been settled. However, the uneasy look in Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes just now made Long Tianyu confused.

    His father was inclined to dismiss the Crown Prince. However, these military officers usually remained neutral and kept their mouths shut.

    Why did they rmend Long Tianyu to be the Crown Prince today?

    And no matter what others did, Lin Nansheng was his brother-inw, and the whole Lin family was on the same boat as him.

    But why did Lin Nansheng say that he would protect the Crown Prince?

    ¡°Go and find out what had happened in the morning court today.¡±

    As he turned to a quiet corner, Long Tianyu summoned a spy that he had nted in the pce and asked him to find out what had happened.

    The spy as a little eunuch who served in front of the emperor. He came and left quietly. But every time, he could bring the most urate news.

    identally, he came upon a quiet path. Long Tianyu raised his head and saw the familiar words¡ªSplendid Pce.

    He felt a little depressed in his heart. Other people all thought that his mother had enjoyed the happiness in his mansion.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that his biological mother was suffering in the hands of the wicked woman, the empress.

    He clenched his hands and then opened them again. It was a pity that he had too many concerns. Otherwise, he would rush to the empress¡¯s pce and pick up his mother in person.

    Unfortunately, for the sake of the world, the stability of the Jin State, and the temporary peace of the royal family, he had to be an unfilial son.

    He was a little depressed. The deserted Splendid Pce had long be an empty pce.

    People in the pce only cared about those in power. It was said that in just a month, Concubine Xian had be a popr figure in the pce.

    Who would remember Concubine De, who used to be on the same level as the empress?

    Although it was in the depths of the pce, weeds had gradually appeared in the courtyard of the Splendid Pce.

    Perhaps only when his mother returned to the Splendid Pce could the pce be restored to its former glory.

    Worried about his mother, Long Tianyu spontaneously walked into the Splendid Pce.

    But as soon as he pushed the door open, he saw a figure sh across the pce.

    How could anyone be here now? Was she his mother¡¯s former maid?

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. He thought that it was a thief, so he appeared silently in the doorway of the side chamber, where the figure had just appeared.

    As soon as he approached the side chamber, he noticed that there was something different about this ce.

    Because no one hade in or out for a long time, there were already shoots in the doorway of other houses.

    But the doorway here was bare.

    Were there still people living here?

    Then Long Tianyu tiptoed into the side chamber. The dim light and the unpleasant smell made his heart skip a beat.

    Was there really someone here?

    He was more careful not to make any noise that might rm the people inside. However, after he had searched the whole side chamber, he still did not find any clues.

    Was he wrong?

    But soon, Long Tianyu thought of something¡ªthere was a small house outside the side chamber. Some pce maids who used to do rough work lived there. Later, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, his mother dismissed them.

    Therefore, the house became empty.

    Could it be that someone was there?

    Long Tianyu turned around and went behind a screen in the deepest part of the side chamber. He listened carefully and heard a whisper of conversationing from within.

    However, as soon as he had just heard the voices clearly, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    That was¡ª

    Long Tianyu quietly walked around the screen and opened the small wooden door.

    Immediately, the stench made him a little ufortable.

    But he could not care so much, and walked into the room mechanically.

    ¡°Liang¡¯er, thank you foring these days. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d starve to death here.¡±

    The weak voice was just as gentle and sweet as before. Upon hearing the voice, Long Tianyu felt that his eyes were about to turn red-rimmed.

    He clenched his fists and stood motionless, staring at the figure lying on the bed in the only light.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The woman on the bed was still alert. In an instant, the woman standing by the bed hid in the curtain.

    However, when Long Tianyu¡¯s figure appeared in the woman¡¯s sight, the woman on the bed, who still remained noble and elegant even though she was in an awkward position, her eyes turned red in an instant.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­ Yu¡¯er, go! It¡¯s very dangerous here. That woman will send someone over any minute! Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m all right! Hurry up and leave!¡±

    This was mother. The first thing she thought of when she saw her son was his safety.

    Even though she was trapped here; even though she was tortured.

    Long Tianyu, however, stood in front of his mother in a daze. All of a sudden, he fell to his knees and tears came to his eyes.

    ¡°Mother, I¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll get you out of here right now!¡±

    Long Tianyu had never expected that his mother would be trapped here.

    Looking at the emaciated woman, Long Tianyu felt a mixture of anger and heartache.

    He stretched out his arms to pick up his emaciated mother, but Concubine De, just as excited, stopped him.

    ¡°No, my child. You can¡¯t take me away now. Besides, even if I¡¯m willing to go out with you, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to leave the pce. I heard that your father has recovered. Remember, listen to your father. Now, he is our only hope.¡±

    Concubine De looked pale, but her tearful and smiling eyes were filled with hope.

    These two men were what kept her going through the daily grind.

    As long as they were there, there would be a day when she could see the light again.

    ¡°Mother, I must take you away!¡±

    Long Tianyu could no longer bear the pain of seeing his mother trapped here in torture.

    However, Concubine De gave a wry smile and lifted up her dress, which was so dirty that the color was indiscernible.

    Around her slender ankles was a bracelet made of fine iron, and on the other side of the bracelet was a ck iron chain about the size of an arm.

    ¡°How dare they! Mother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go out and find someone to save you!¡±

    Long Tianyu was furious. His once noble and gentle mother was subjected to such inhuman torture. That wicked woman deserved to die!

    However, Concubine De was calmer than her son. Perhaps, the ordeal of the past few days had made this smart and strong woman much wiser and calmer.

    She held her son¡¯s warm and thick hands. Even the smudge on her face could not hide the relief in her smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Your father must know that I was locked up here, but he can¡¯te to save me. I think it must be because the empress used me as a bargaining chip to threaten him. Besides, the real Concubine De is still in your mansion. She knows almost everything about me. If we go out like this, we have no chance to win.¡±

    Concubine De¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water, and it instantly calmed Long Tianyu down.

    After hearing about the mask made of human skin and the impostor, the empress would be able to find out in her own way what had happened.

    In that way, his mother might be in danger again.

    What a sinister move! Even if his father or Long Tianyu found his mother in the pce, they could not take her way. Moreover, they could not hide her in the pce, for the empress¡¯ spies were everywhere.

    In the pce, it was too easy for the empress to kill someone.

    Moreover, no one would believe that this woman, who looked like a female ghost, turned out to be Concubine De, who used to be vibrant, before her identity was confirmed.

    This would only rm the enemy and upset all the arrangements of the emperor.

    However, Long Tianyu could not bear to let his mother suffer here.

    For a while, Prince Yu, who had always been decisive, fell into a dilemma.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. She doesn¡¯t dare to kill me yet. How have you been recently? Mengya must have taken good care of you. She is a good girl. I knew it the first time I saw her. I¡¯m relieved to see you safe and sound. Go, my boy. Only when you are safe can I have a chance to see the light of day again.¡±

    Concubine De looked at her son, unwilling to part with him. She gently stroked her son¡¯s eyebrows with her skinny fingers.

    There was a special tenderness and love that flowed between mother and son in the dark little room.

    In the past, the woman had only focused on being a qualified mother. As a matter of fact, she had even been a little strict with her only son.

    But after seeing her son today, she only had a mother¡¯s love in her heart. Even the sharpest steel knife in the world could not cut a mother¡¯s softness.

 Chapter 626 - He Secretly Tried to Saved His Mother

    <h4>Chapter 626 He Secretly Tried to Saved His Mother</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and Lin Mengya is fine too. She identified and dealt with the person who impersonated you in the pce. I¡¯m lucky to have her by my side these days.¡±

    After calming himself down, Long Tianyu no longer wanted to take away his mother recklessly.

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t wait for the next opportunity.

    Father had his considerations, but there were some things that he could do without scruples.

    ¡°Then I am relived. Lin Mengya is a good girl, smart and sensible. She can help you a lot. Yu¡¯er, listen to me, go quickly. Here is Liang¡¯er to take care of me and everything. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Hearing that her child was all well, she felt greatly relieved as a mother.

    Despite his intense emotions, Long Tianyu nodded. He turned to look at the pce girl who was addressed as Liang¡¯er by his mother just now.

    ¡°I will leave my mother to you. I will thank you in the future.¡±

    Liang¡¯er looked a little horrified, but she nodded heavily, not daring to say a word.

    Concubine De looked at her son reluctantly, but she was still very pleased.

    ¡°Go child. I will be here waiting for you.¡±

    She had seen through life and death now.

    She had seen iting from the day she entered the pce.

    Sooner orter, but it was unavoidable.

    She didn¡¯t care about the position of the empress. She was happy to have such a good son. Even if she died unjustly, she could die in peace.

    Mother¡¯s smile under suffering was deeply imprinted in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    In order not to alert the guards, he hurried out of the pce. Fortunately, he himself was a cold man, so even if he had a cold face, he did not attract the attention of others.

    But he secretly came up with a n.

    If he wanted to rescue his mother safely without arousing suspicion of the empress, he would have to do much work. However, he now hade up with a perfect n.

    His eyes were cold. In that case, he might as well stage another scene and use the substitution n.

    He dropped the reins and strode straight to the inner Liuxinyuan Courtyard.

    He just entered the yard when Baizhi stopped him.

    ¡°Prince, my master is asleep. Please be quieter.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at the little girl who dared to make indiscreet remarks in front of him, but he could only nod gently.

    He felt a little helpless. It seemed that no one in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard was afraid of him anymore.

    But he wasn¡¯t surprised. She had been trained by her Master and must be a bold person.

    However, he didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters, because these girls still respected him a lot in public.

    Long Tianyu, who had always muddled through, had already be the henpecked Prince Yu in the eyes of those gossipy subordinates.

    He entered the main house quietly, and Baishao, who was in charge of waiting on Lin Mengya, just stood up and bowed to him silently, and then quietly left.

    Lin Mengya, who had changed into a soft white nightgown, was sleeping soundly in bed.

    He looked at her quiet and soft sleeping face, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help softening his facial features. He helped her tuck the quilt, and sat upright by her bed, quietly waiting for Lin Mengya to wake up.

    Finally, Lin Mengya, who had slept enough, woke up from her dream.

    She opened her eyes to Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    She was just as travel-stained as him. She had enough sleep, but Long Tianyu had been waiting for herself. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t helpining about it.

    Long Tianyu just shook his head, lowered his voice, and whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What? You found Concubine De in the pce?¡±

    Both Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu thought it was a great surprise.

    ¡°The empress is always discreet. It seems that your father forced her to take the risk.¡±

    After a few tricks with Crown Prince and the empress, Lin Mengya was also familiar with their style.

    She knew very well that the empress was a ruthless woman.

    Every time she could help Crown Prince get out of trouble, and it could be seen that she was definitely a scheming master.

    The reason why she had always had the upper hand was simply because the empress had not used all her strength against her.

    However, Concubine De was forced out of the pce. Now Concubine Xian had to entrust her child to others to raise.

    She was a difficult woman to deal with.

    So, if the emperor hadn¡¯t dealt with her case personally, she was afraid that now Concubine De might have suffered more.

    ¡°I agree, but I already have a thorough n to get my mother out of the pce. But I need your help.¡±

    From Long Tianyu¡¯s cunning eyes Lin Mengya knew that her husband must have figured out a way to trick people.

    She smiled unkindly, lowered her head and said softly.

    ¡°At your service, my dear.¡±

    She looked cute and lovely, and Long Tianyu¡¯s was attracted. He raised her chin and kissed her rosy lips.

    But Lin Mengya, who had always put on an act with him every time, was taken aback today, and she pushed him away with her hands.

    ¡°You go take a bath. I just came back, and also have to clean up.¡±

    Somehow Lin Mengya suddenly blushed and said.

    Long Tianyu was surprised, and he just thought that she had resisted his approach because she cared about personal hygiene.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see each other in the evening.¡±

    He didn¡¯t force her. Besides, he couldn¡¯t stand being so sloppy himself. He turned around and walked out of the main room, went to his room to take a shower and change clothes.

    Lin Mengya was left alone. She patted her chest and carefully took out a crystal clear bottle from under the pillow.

    Looking at the small gourd-shaped porcin bottle, Lin Mengya¡¯s pretty face was extremely red.

    Earlier, Qinghu sneaked into her room and gave this little thing to her, saying that it could treat Long Tianyu¡¯s condition.

    Now she realized that she must have gone crazy to believe that guy¡¯s nonsense.

    There were two voices in a fierce confrontation in her heart.

    One said that although Long Tianyu had been poisoned by Immortal Powder, it was discovered in time after all, so it should not affect his manhood as a potential father.

    Besides, with Long Tianyu¡¯s character, if such an unmentionable illness really existed, he would certainly have avoided intimacy with her.

    How could he have hugged her whenever he had the chance?

    This voice seemed to have convinced her. Lin Mengya was about to put the small porcin bottle back when another voice suddenly rang in her heart.

    If he were healthy, since they had slept in the same bed so many times, how could he have restrained himself every time?

    She blushed and didn¡¯t reject this behavior.

    Moreover, they were already a married couple. Would it be abnormal if this continued?

    Besides, although she was inexperienced, she knew exactly how it worked.

    Could it be that she should take the initiative to tell Long Tianyu that she was looking forward to sleeping with him?

    She might as well try the medicine Qinghu had given her.

    But¨C

    Lin Mengya felt that she had never been so confused in her life.

    ¡°Master, the hot water is ready, and you can go to bathe.¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s voice came from outside the window, and Lin Mengya immediately hurriedly put the small bottle under the pillow.

    ¡°Okay...I¡¯ming!¡±

    She patted her cheeks to make herself look as natural as possible.

    In that case, she might as well try the Qinghu¡¯s method. Maybe, there would be gains, maybe.

    She soaked her body in warm water, and her delicate and fair skin glowed with a light pink.

    She felt sofortable that she wanted to cry. After all, it had been a big problem for her to take a bath before.

    She had wiped her body with hot water and a cloth towel at most. Such a luxurious bath now seemed a dreamlike enjoyment.

    After taking the bath, Lin Mengya was coated with a moisturizing cream specially arranged by Long Tianyu by Baishao and Baiji.

    In the mirror of the water shadow, she looked curvy and beautiful with her snow-white body.

    Lin Mengya looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction. Fortunately, she was a little thin, but her curves were all in the right ces.

    Would Long Tianyu really like her as she was?

    Lin Mengya found that she started thinking about it again.

    She shook her head. It was not the time to think about it now. At least, she had to wait until Concubine De returned safety before she could implement her n.

    Baiji put a loose pink nightgown on her, and once again, she returned to the warm inner room.

    ¡°Master, the 10th prince and Zhu Yan are back. But I said you need to rest, and didn¡¯t invite them over to pay respects to you.¡±

    Baiji carefully wiped Lin Mengya¡¯s hair, while talking about the affairs of the pce in detail.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. By the way, how did Zhu Yan get along with the 10th prince? That man, is he getting along well with the people in the house?¡±

    She knew Zhu Yan¡¯s temper very well. He was self-willed and rebellious as a man who had grown up in that kind of ce.

    But Baiji smiled softly and exined patiently.

    ¡°The bad horse was tamed by Tian Ning. Zhu Yan is now very obedient to Tian Ning. Besides, he follows the 10th prince every day and is practically his guard. Tian Ning has a way; otherwise, Zhu Yan would have made trouble in our house.¡±

    Looking in the mirror, Lin Mengya was surprised to see the sweet smile on Baiji¡¯s face.

 Chapter 627 - She Wisely Set Her Up with Her Brother

    <h4>Chapter 627 She Wisely Set Her Up with Her Brother</h4>

    Lin Mengya suddenly came up with an idea and smirked.

    ¡°Yeah, Tian Ning has a way. When my brother and I were young, I always went out with Tian Ning. Speaking of which, Tian Ning is in his twenties, so he should get married. Why don¡¯t you ask Aunt Bai to find a suitable wife for him?¡±

    As soon as Lin Mengya said this, Baiji¡¯s face changed.

    She bit her lips and her face darkened.

    Seeing this girl still refused to admit it, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but add some fuel.

    ¡°I thought about it, the girls outside are unreliable after all. Why don¡¯t we choose one for him from the house? I think Baishao is pretty good, and she is beautiful and vigorous. It just happens sheplements Tian Ning in character. What do you think?¡±

    Baiji thought Lin Mengya thought so, and she looked upset.

    However, she had always been a meek and graceful girl. She obeyed the Master to the letter. Therefore, although she felt upset, she nodded.

    ¡°What Master said... must be the right. Baishao is naturally blessed to have such a good husband.¡±

    Seeing the girl behind her in despair, Lin Mengya decided not to tease her anymore.

    She shook her head and grabbed Baiji¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Silly girl, how could I not know your thought? That is your lifelong happiness. Is my word more important than your lifelong happiness?¡±

    Lin Mengya made it clear, but Baiji blushed.

    She was not good at words, and she had always stayed around to organize everything the Master needed.

    She was not as capable as Baishao, nor as cute as Baizhi who had grown up with the Master. Even more, because of Lin Mengya¡¯s help to her family, she had already regarded serving the Master as her lifelong expectation.

    As for the strange rtionship between men and women, it was not as important as repaying Lin Mengya¡¯s kindness for her.

    Such a loyal Baiji made Lin Mengya feel sorry.

    ¡°I told you a long time ago that I didn¡¯t treat you as subordinates, but as my sisters. Therefore, if you have someone you like and others don¡¯t know, you naturally don¡¯t have to hide it from me. Ms. Tian is my nanny and Tian Ning is also a knowledgeable man. If you like him, how about I help you and test his mind tomorrow?¡±

    Baiji flushed, but did not refuse.

    Her eyes were full of the yearning for love. First love was naturally the most beautiful.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t tease her anymore, because Baiji was a shy girl.

    Tian Ning could be a good husband, and Baiji had a gentle and demure personality. Although she was capable, Lin Mengya was afraid that Baiji would be bullied after she got married.

    Regardless of her selfishness or other emotions, Baiji could take care of everything by her side in the future.

    The two girls chatted more, and Lin Mengya naturally asked about the situation at Art Courtyard.

    Baiji was careful, so she knew everything in the house well, so she reported it to Lin Mengya in detail.

    ¡°Staying in the Art Courtyard is naturally her best choice. But we don¡¯t have to worry. As soon as the princees back with me, she will definitely not stop. Tell others to pay more attention these days. Anything passed in must be checked carefully. Even the bread must be broken and checked.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not stupid. Since Long Tianyu knew where his mother was now, with his temperament, he naturally refused to let Concubine De suffer any more.

    However, the empress was bold enough to have detained Concubine De and found someone to pretend to be her. She must have a n.

    Now as long as Concubine De was in the hands of the empress, whether it was the emperor or Long Tianyu, they would have to act more careful not to offend her.

    In this case, Long Tianyu would find a way to rescue Concubine De.

    Therefore, the counterfeit who was imprisoned by her in the Art Courtyard would be the best tool.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Lin Mengya restored her previous radiance the next day.

    Even the well-rested Long Tianyu was full of spirits as usual.

    The couple had alreadye up with a n for how to rescue Concubine De.

    However, the main character in the n was not Long Tianyu, but Lin Mengya, the daughter-inw who was rumored to have won the favor of the emperor.

    Early in the morning, Long Tianyu sent someone to the pce to ask for the royal permission. He said that Lin Mengya was going to go to the pce to personally pay respects to the emperor with Concubine De.

    Although it was a little abrupt, it made much sense. After all, the two had just returned from the treatment of the gue in Yun State, so naturally they had to go together and exin the situation to the emperor.

    So, just after lunch, His Majesty¡¯s written permission to allow them to go to the pce to pay respects to him arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    It was so fast, which showed how much the emperor adored ??his daughter-inw.

    After some dressing up, Lin Mengya and Concubine De were put on the carriage to the pce.

    The four girls in Liuxin Courtyard went to the pce with Lin Mengya, which was rare.

    Apart from Hongyu, the other three girls all had the experience of going to the pce.

    Hongyu also caught up with the rules of the pce. She was clever enough to pick it up quickly. Even Baizhi eximed whether Hongyu had lived in the pce before.

    ¡°You have a lot to learn from Hongyu. Especially Baizhi, if you don¡¯t behave, I doubt any man would want you. Be careful not to be an old maid for a lifetime, because I won¡¯t support you.¡±

    Lin Mengya had been resting with closed eyes, but she hadn¡¯t missed the four girls¡¯ conversation at all.

    Baizhi immediately looked at her, aggrieved. She pouted her mouth as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    ¡°Stop teasing her. Baizhi is so innocent, and she will definitely find a good husband. Don¡¯t be sad. Master is joking with you. Besides, when Master came back, she brought you a big bag of snacks. I looked at them, and they were enough to feed the mice in your room for a winter!¡±

    Hongyu smiled and mediated between the girls. Baizhi was about the same age as her younger sister, but she was much better behaved than Su Mei. Therefore, she also subconsciously wanted to protect such an innocent girl.

    Lin Mengya read her mind, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone had their secrets and things they cared about. Hongyu¡¯s conduct showed that she had found something to live for, which was great.

    ¡°Okay, back to business. Baishao, have you arranged it properly?¡±

    The subject changed. Baishao immediately stopped smiling and nodded solemnly to confirm it.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I have already arranged it. No one can find out anything wrong.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, but she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the carriage in front.

    No matter how cunning her opponent was, she would fall into her well-designed trap. If it went well, Concubine De would soon return again.

    The pce was magnificent as usual. But this time, Lin Mengya only felt depressed.

    Everyone who lived here actively or passively would have been trapped in the vortex of fighting for rights.

    She didn¡¯t want to be one of them, but for various reasons, she couldn¡¯t escape.

    The moment she walked into the scarlet gate, she suddenly thought of something.

    If Long Tianyu became the emperor one day, was she ready to spend her long life in this square pce?

    She was shocked by the idea, but there was no final answer.

    Withplex thoughts, Lin Mengya still sat in the stable carriage and went deeper into the ce that everyone was looking forward to.

    They arrived at the Zhuque Gate, and then changed to a soft sedan. After traveling for a long time, they arrived at the Winter Warm Room where the emperor usually cultivated himself.

    Today, there was no longer any dispute about the abolition of the Crown Prince here. It was just a father waiting to wee his son and daughter-inw.

    ¡°Here arrive Concubine De¡ªPrince Yu, Concubine Prince Yu¡ª¡±

    They had just gotten off the sedan when the announcement of the royal servant rang through the Winter Warm Room.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were standing side by side. They were quite an eye-catching beautiful couple.

    But Concubine De got out of the sedan with t hesitation in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go and pay respects.¡±

    Lin Mengya showed a polite and gentle smile, but she never took her eyes off Concubine De, as if she was sure that Concubine De would not be able to make any trouble in the pce.

    ¡°Hmph, I know. Do I need an outsider to remind me!¡±

    Concubine De looked angry, which amused Lin Mengya.

    Today was her death date. She would see how arrogant she could beter.

    Concubine De was walking in front, and the couple followed her.

    This was Lin Mengya¡¯s first visit to the Winter Warm Room where the emperor usually lived.

    The royal servants raised the bead curtain. Lin Mengya lowered her head slightly and walked inside. The floor tiles painted with auspicious cloud patterns rendered the inner room a fairnd.

    As soon as they entered the room, they found a faint scent fluttering in the air.

    In the huge inner room, a four-legged bronze censer with dragon patterns revealed the majesty and grace unique to the royal family.

    Lin Mengya was about to take another look at it when she was pulled by Long Tianyu to salute.

    ¡°Your Majesty, may your empire boundless, prosperous and peaceful.¡±

    As a beginner, she had be ustomed to the red tape in the pce in these days.

    Her posture was as elegant as any other princess who had grown up in the pce.

    Concubine De also followed the rules, but she clearly didn¡¯t have the grace of the real Concubine De.

    The other three people in the room shared the same tacit understanding in their hearts.

    At this moment, this counterfeit was still in the dark. She didn¡¯t know that everything about her had been seen through.

 Chapter 628 - The Emperor Conferred Her the Title of Imperial Noble Consort

    <h4>Chapter 628 The Emperor Conferred Her the Title of Imperial Noble Consort</h4>

    ¡°Have a seat. We are a family. Don¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s voice sounded a little tired, and he must have been working hard on national affairs for days.

    Lin Mengya stood up respectfully and quietly but stood beside Long Tianyu with her hands down. It was not her home court now, so naturally, there was no room for her performance.

    The fake Concubine De was confused.

    She thought that the emperor had been getting better for a few days, but only a few months ago, she had been summoned into the pce.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything. The emperor had rebuked her for failing to abide by the rules of the pce and punished her to face the wall and ponder about her misdeed at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansionst time.

    But now, it was extremely abnormal when he summoned her to the pce, which made her a little at a loss.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for you these days. Yu¡¯er has already told me about all your grievances. It is indeed not your fault. I know that I have wronged you, so I want to make up for it. What do you think, dear?¡±

    The fake Concubine De had many doubts, but the emperor was a man of his word, and he would definitely not trick her.

    Now that the emperor offered awards, whether it was gold or power, it would be beneficial to her. If this continued, even the empress would not dare to underestimate her anymore.

    It was not a long-term solution to use another woman¡¯s face. She might as wellpete with the empress when she was in power.

    At the moment, the fake Concubine De was beaming with joy, and she naturally agreed.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. It¡¯s your decision.¡±

    Concubine De, who was overjoyed, was busy thanking the emperor. She did not notice the shrewdness in the eyes of the three people in front of her.

    The emperor pondered for a moment, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Yu¡¯er saved me this time. I should have awarded him, but our son is filial and insisted on giving you honor. If so, then I will confer you the title of Imperial Noble Consort. It¡¯s also rewarding you for your hard work in raising Yu¡¯er for so many years. What do you think?¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort! The false Concubine De was overjoyed.

    That woman had only been a powerless Concubine De in her entire life.

    Not only had the empress overwhelmed the poor woman, but, it was still unclear whether she was dead or alive. If she could be promoted to the position of Imperial Noble Consort, then she could stand to the empress as an equal.

    The fake Concubine De thanked the emperor immediately as if she were afraid that the emperor would cancel the reward on second thought.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled meaningfully.

    Imperial Noble Consort, what a noble position and it was within her immediate reach. It was just that the counterfeit didn¡¯t know that the more she looked forward to it, the crueler the truth would be.

    The conferring ceremony of the Imperial Noble Consort was a major event. Although the emperor had given his order, the Ministry of Rites needed to choose an auspicious day to perform the ceremony.

    First, the emperor sent a protocol officer to supervise the matter, and also asked the Saint Garment Bureau to prepare a new set of imperial concubine costumes and a gold roll.

    These would be much more easily done than choosing an auspicious day. The protocol officer took it seriously and chose the most recent auspicious day that evening, which happened to be the sixth day of next month.

    The emperor decided to choose this day.

    The conferring ceremony must be held in the pce, so it would be more convenient for the heroine Concubine De to stay in the pce.

    Lin Mengya, the daughter-inw, naturally became the best candidate for Concubine De.

    Regardless of whether Concubine De would like it or not, the people Lin Mengya had brought sessfully took care of Concubine De¡¯s daily life. They also used the imperial order as an excuse topletely cut off the connection between Concubine De and the outside world.

    She couldn¡¯t live in the previously deserted pce room anymore. The emperor gave her permission to live in Dongpei Pce next to the main hall.

    Although it was not as gorgeous as the previous pce, it was elegant.

    It was just a little unusual. This time Concubine De returned to the pce in glory, but none of her old acquaintances came to visit her.

    This was a little disappointment for Concubine De, who wanted to show off her power every day. However, since she was the Imperial Noble Consort, her identity was naturally extraordinary.

    In the future, those people would certainly rush to pay respects to her.

    However, the only thing that really annoyed Concubine De was her daughter-inw who was always watching her.

    Regardless of her stern words or kindness, this damn girl just refused to let her go out of the pce.

    But all the people serving her were Lin Mengya¡¯s men.

    Now, she waspletely guarded like a prisoner.

    Lin Mengya, who was checking the emperor¡¯s rewards outside, suddenly heard the sound of broken porcin in Dongpei Pce.

    Before she could enter the room, she heard the fake Concubine De¡¯s shrill voice.

    ¡°You damn girl! How dare you bring such hot tea to me? Are you trying to kill me? Do you think that if someone supports you, you can ignore me! Huh, you are just a servant. I am the Imperial Noble Consort conferred by the emperor. How dare you bitch hurt me!¡±

    She was yelling and cursing again, but Lin Mengya had been used to it these days.

    She calmly put down the things in her hands and motioned to the royal servants who had brought them to leave quickly. Lin Mengya entered the house of Dongpei Pce with coldness in her eyes.

    The warm tea wet the ground. Hongyu tightly guarded the youngest Baizhi behind her, looking a little angry.

    Hongyu was a girl who always smiled. She was angry not just because of a broken tea bowl.

    Lin Mengya tried to be nice, but she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Since Her Majesty doesn¡¯t like it, then you girls don¡¯t have to bring tea anymore. Hongyu, pass my order. From today on, the Imperial Noble Consort will take a quiet fast until the day of the conferring ceremony. She is so sincere in order not to offend the gods. Therefore, the tea and snacks won¡¯t be necessary for the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face was as cold as frost, even Concubine De, who had just lost her temper, was intimidated and looked at the girl in front of her with fear.

    No matter how hard she had tried to persuade the girl these days, the stubborn girl just refused to budge. Now that she annoyed Lin Mengya, she knew she would probably suffer.

    However, when she became the Imperial Noble Consort, these bad girls would be dead.

    ¡°Are you still dreaming of bing the Imperial Noble Consort? We have seen the face under your mask a long time ago. Jingyue, I advise you to stay honestly. Maybe we will spare your life. If you continue to make trouble like this, the news of Concubine De¡¯s sudden death will be announced soon.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were cold. The fake Concubine De, the former Jingyue, was scared to see them.

    How could she know her secret?

    Before she could rx, the appearance of a figure made her uneasy.

    ¡°Princess Yu, everything is ready. I will guard it from now on.¡±

    That was a face that Jingyue had been so familiar with.

    Every time, it was indeed her eyebrows and her outline. However, what was strange was that at this moment, this face was seen as someone else¡¯s.

    ¡°Jinyue! You betrayed me! Humph, I thought you were loyal to thedy. Don¡¯t forget. She can¡¯t live long if you expose me!¡±

    She thought that Jinyue, who had been turned into Jingyue by her, had betrayed her. The insidiousness in Jingyue¡¯s eyes greatly disappointed her former good friend.

    ¡°I will never betray thedy. Jingyue, stop it before it is toote. The prince and princess know everything. And I will not relent. This time, I will save thedy even if it costs your life.¡±

    Jinyue¡¯s words made Jingyue stunned on the spot.

    The empress had set a trap to drug the real Concubine De and used two fake human skin masks to turn her into seemingly real Concubine De.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that the perfect n would have already been seen through.

    She was stunned.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with her. Tie her up.¡±

    Lin Mengya had intended to tell her the truth in half a day.

    But Long Tianyu had just sent someone to tell her that it was a good opportunity to carry out a secret exchange tonight.

    The woman was asking for it. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t go easy on Jingyue.

    After she gave the order, several guards brought a rope to tie Jingyue up. In her horrified cry and violent struggle, Lin Mengya just gave her a cruel smile.

    ¡°Do you think your Master wille to save you? It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you think you canpete with the empress after bing the Imperial Noble Consort? Unfortunately, in the eyes of the empress, you are nothing. Besides, I want to tell you one thing. Your domineering attitude has made the empress want to kill you. So you are truly desperate now.¡±

    Lin Mengya, with the cruelest smile in the world, pronounced Jingyue¡¯s death sentence.

    Actually, Jingyue had asked for it.

    Lin Mengya had sent one of the empress¡¯s servants to find out about Jingyue, but the counterfeit had put on the air of imperial noble consort with her.

    The evil and mean empress had hurt the real Concubine De, let alone a pawn like Jingyue.

    Now, Jingyue was really alone and helpless, and there was nothing she could do about it.

    ¡°You take turns to watch her. If she isn¡¯t obedient, just beat her. It¡¯s best if you beat her to death.¡±

    The situation had changed in an instant. Jingyue had be a prisoner in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands before she reacted.

    After taking a cold look at Jingyue, Lin Mengya took Jinyue¡¯s hand and walked her out of the gate of Dongpei Pce.

    ¡°Princess, you said you will pick up Her Majesty tonight, is it true?¡±

    Jinyue asked anxiously. Lin Mengya had asked her before whether she would regret it or not if she wouldn¡¯t be able to restore her identity anymore in the future.

    However, Jinyue didn¡¯t even think about it, and immediately said that she was willing to be Jingyue for a lifetime for the sake of Concubine De.

 Chapter 629 The Jinxiu Palace Was on Fire

    <h4>Chapter 629 The Jinxiu Pce Was on Fire</h4>

    On the sixth day of April, it was a very auspicious day when everything was suitable.

    Early in the morning, all the people in the Dongpei Pce got busy.

    Dehui entered the pce in the thirteenth year of Qingyuan and was married to Long Zheng the eldest son of the emperor as his vice Princess. Long Zheng ascended the throne and conferred her as Concubine De.

    The emperor promoted her as Concubine De and took charge of the Six Pces with the empress to award her hard work in raising the third prince, Long Tianyu.

    His Majesty thanked her hard work and conferred her the title of the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.

    This was the only major event in the pce at the moment. Even the previous conferring ceremony of Concubine Xian was not as grand as the conferring ceremony of the first Imperial Noble Consort in this dynasty.

    Although the empress was unhappy, ording to the ancestral system, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was born noble, gentle, and dignified. She was also respectful and courteous to the emperor and the empress.

    Besides, her son the third princess had made many achievements, and had a good reputation in the royal court.

    He had married the daughter of Lin family in full swing. At this time, the conferring ceremony also had the meaning offort and promotion.

    So, even the empress can¡¯t find a reason to object. On the surface, she still had to perform her duties as an exemry empress.

    Whether it was the ceremony of the Imperial Noble Consort or the costume of the Imperial Noble Consort, she had cared about it to pose as a dutiful empress.

    However, Lin Mengya admired the empress very much. Although she was unhappy, she didn¡¯t make any mistakes at least on the surface.

    The empress came here several times but was declined by Lin Mengya with various excuses, and she still showed no displeasure.

    It could be seen that she was a scheming and unusual woman.

    ¡°Princess, everything is ready.¡±

    Qinghu was dressed as a guard in the pce in soft blue-gray armor to help Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Okay, Your Highness, the imperial chariot is ready. It¡¯s time to set off now.¡±

    The canonization ceremony would be held in the Pce of Heaven and Earth used for the wedding of the emperor and the empress.

    The Imperial Noble Consort was the most respected woman, second only to the empress. Even if she was not the empress, she was not an ordinary concubine, either. She was a concubine in the concubines.

    Therefore, the conferring ceremony would be held in the pce where the emperor and the empress had held their wedding ceremony. The fake Imperial Noble Consort changed clothes, and was carried into the imperial chariot.

    Lin Mengya looked at the ceremonial weaponry with golden dragons and painted phoenixes, and smiled even more meaningfully.

    ¡°Rise.¡± The protocol officer announced.

    Lin Mengya quickly got on the red-topped sedan behind the imperial chariot, and followed the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s imperial chariot without any hurries.

    Along the way, countless pce servants held their breath, no one dared to make a noise.

    The sedan chair of the Imperial Noble Consort carried by sixteen men left the Dongpei Pce, and went smoothly in the direction of Pce of Heaven and Earth.

    Lin Mengya followed unhurriedly. Today was a good day for Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and an important day for her and Long Tianyu.

    So today, she could not allow anyone to sabotage this conferring ceremony.

    Everything had been prepared in the Pce of Heaven and Earth, and the solemn sound of ritual music resounded throughout the pce of the Dajin Dynasty.

    Today, all the royal families and nobles woulde to the pce to attend the ceremony. Of course, such an extraordinary conferring ceremony showed that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s imperial virtue.

    The emperor and the empress were both dressed inplicated and noble costumes. Even Long Tianyu was dressed in a ck shirt embroidered with dragon pythons. He looked tall exceptional.

    Lin Mengya, as a junior, could only stand with other princess, but she still attracted a lot of attention.

    After all, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was her mother-inw.

    Her status had already been extraordinary, but now it had skyrocketed, and she was envied by everyone.

    However, she had always been humble in public with no trace of any domineering attitude. She just lowered her head and did not dare to step out of line. In this way, there was a lot less jealousy.

    The protocol officer read the conferring imperial edict. Since then, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui would be the one and only Imperial Noble Consort of the Dajin Dynasty.

    The trivial formalities were indispensable, but the Imperial Noble Consort, who had been in a sickly posture in the sedan just now, had pulled it through.

    It seemed that the Imperial Noble Consort hadn¡¯t shown up in public for a long time.

    Now it seemed, except for a thinner waist, herplexion was very good. However, only Lin Mengya noticed that there was a sh of doubt in the empress¡¯ eyes after she saw the Imperial Noble Consort.

    The empress knew this Imperial Noble Consort should have been pretended by someone she had sent.

    But the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui in front of her gave her a dangerous feeling.

    When the Imperial Noble Consort epted the courtiers¡¯ congrattions, the empress hurriedly found her confidant and whispered her ear. The confidant quietly slipped out of the crowd.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, but she made a quiet gesture with her hands.

    No one knew what she meant or what would happen next.

    Only Lin Mengya, with a confident look, continued to watch the conferring ceremony.

    It took a long time to go through the procedures. Everyone was sore and exhausted.

    Even the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui looked pale.

    Fortunately, at thest moment when everyone couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, the ceremony ended.

    Lin Mengya had a lingering fear. She looked at the protocol officer who was standing under the sun and found that he didn¡¯t even sweat.

    He was professional, just so different from amateurs like her.

    Next, there was a big feast to celebrate the good day of the new Imperial Noble Consort.

    As the focus of much attention, Lin Mengya was once again called by Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.

    In her beautiful eyes, there was deep gratitude and affection for her daughter-inw. Seeing how excited the Imperial Noble Consort was, Lin Mengya just shook her head slightly.

    The Imperial Noble Consort was naturally smart enough to know it. She took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and talked with the princesses of various royal families.

    The glory of the Imperial Noble Consort was naturally much envied by someone.

    But the empress was very good at concealing it. For so many years, she had long been used to being a generous empress with a mask.

    It was just that she had sent her confident to inquire about situation, and she hadn¡¯t returned yet. Suddenly, there was a little bad feeling in the empress¡¯s heart.

    Could it be that the ce where she had hid the real Concubine De was noticed by the emperor and that bastard son?

    After thinking about it, the empress thought it was impossible. Even if they noticed it, with her current power, the emperor would not act rashly.

    However, the Imperial Noble Consort in front of her didn¡¯t look like that maid she had sent to pretend to her.

    She was a little confused when there suddenly came a loud noise from outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s on fire! Jinxiu Pce is on fire! Protect the emperor!¡±

    After they heard it, the emperor, the empress, and the Imperial Noble Consort were all dumbfounded for a moment.

    Lin Mengya concealed the knowing look in her eyes very well. She followed everyone else and pretended to be shocked.

    At this time, everyone¡¯s expressions were a bit subtle.

    Everyone knew that Jinxiu Pce was the former residence of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui. Now, the conferring ceremony of Imperial Noble Consort had just ended when such a thing happened. Was it because God thought that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was not supposed to enjoy the glory?

    There were all kinds of spections, but none of them was confirmed.

    His Majesty was present, and no one dared to gossip about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Everyone stays calm.¡±

    It was rted to his mother, and of course Long Tianyu will not sit by and do nothing.

    His Majesty nodded and acquiesced to Long Tianyu¡¯s actions. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Long Tianyu took Long Qinghan and hurriedly left the Hall of Heaven and Earth.

    ¡°She had just been conferred, and such a thing happened. It seems that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s conferring ceremony is really unusual.¡±

    Lin Mengya found their whispers very harsh.

    She was just about to refute it when Imperial Noble Consort Dehui grabbed her hand. Her beautiful face had not changed at all because of such a nder.

    ¡°Your Majesty, whether it is a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, it happened in my pce. However, if the Jinxiu Pce is to be overhauled, it will be a waste of men and money. Therefore, I think it is better to tear it down and turn it into a farm field. nting in spring and harvesting in autumn is also a way to save money.¡±

    No one had thought that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, instead of refuting the me, took the initiative to request that her pce be converted into farnd.

    Lin Mengya quietly apuded it. It seemed that experience counted.

    Although she had arranged this fire, and also thought about how to get the Imperial Noble Consort off the hook. Unexpectedly, the Imperial Noble Consort had easily resolved the embarrassment by herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Whether it¡¯s a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, the conclusion hasn¡¯t been drawn yet.¡±

    His Majesty said so and put an end to the gossip.

    No one dared to talk about it anymore, but if it was not a natural disaster, then a man-made disaster¡ª

    They didn¡¯t dare to look at someone present.

    But there were already many spections.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan to return to the hall.

    It seemed that the fire was under control, and Long Qinghan¡¯s men dragged someone in.

    The woman had a dirty head and face, and her body and hair were also scorched in several ces.

    It was weird that she was firmly holding a firelighter in her hand.

    After seeing the rich and powerful in the room, the woman immediately threw away the firelighter in her hand, as if she had just woken up from a dream. She knelt tremblingly and didn¡¯t even dare to speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Qinghan, and I found her in the side hall where Jinxiu Pce was on fire. When we found her, she still held the firelighter in her hand. But after investigation, I found that the cause of the fire was rted to her. So we caught her and brought her for your interrogation.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s words were loud and confident, and the woman trembled quickly.

    The emperor was sitting in the chair with majestic eyes. After a faint nce at the woman, he said, ¡°Who are you and why did you go to Jinxiu Pce? What was your purpose?¡±

    His deep voice was authoritative and intimate, like a sharp de stabbing one¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 630 - She Proposed a Charity Auction

    <h4>Chapter 630 She Proposed a Charity Auction</h4>

    The woman kneeling in the hall raised her head tremblingly.

    Under her long hair that was burnt terribly, there was a bluish-purple face in horror.

    The empress slightly raised her eyes, and after a quick nce at the familiar face, she lowered her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I am a servant from the empress¡¯s pce. Your Majesty, I did not set the fire. I was wronged, please, Your Majesty!¡±

    The maidservant, who had been flustered just now, gradually calmed down.

    She kowtowed suddenly on the ground until there was blood on her forehead.

    The quiet hall, amidst her constant knocks, had some strange changes.

    Lin Mengya sat quietly. The maidservant was the empress¡¯s confidence. She had calmed down so quickly, and didn¡¯t seem confused now.

    However, there was no winner or loser yet, so she just had to watch the show with peace of mind.

    ¡°I am asking you, why did you go to go to Jinxiu Pce?¡±

    His Majesty looked cold and his voice as indifferent. Suddenly, the pretentiousposure on the maidservant¡¯s face slightly changed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I... because...¡±

    No matter what she said, she had shown up in Jinxiu Pce for no reason. If she didn¡¯t find a suitable excuse, she definitely couldn¡¯t convince others.

    The maidservant just raised her head and nced at the empress. Then she gritted her teeth, knocked on the ground all of a sudden, and said loudly.

    ¡°Damn me! I wanted to steal things from Jinxiu Pce. Unexpectedly, I identally knocked the oilmp over in the side hall and caused the fire. Your Majesty, please punish me.¡±

    Such a clean admission even surprised Lin Mengya.

    She nced subconsciously at the empress who was watching the show quietly but did not find anything unusual with her look.

    She had intended to put the me on others to save Imperial Noble Consort Dehui and then cause some small troubles for the empress.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that the confidant of the empress would turn the beginning of her n into the end.

    Although she was a bit unwilling, today the protagonist was not her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please listen to me.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui neither condemned the maidservant sternly nor had any bitterness and hatred. She asked His Majesty to make the decision.

    On the contrary, there was a gentle smile on her face, and her beautiful eyes lookedpassionate.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The emperor was ambiguous, and in the hall, only Imperial Noble Consort Dehui dared to speak.

    With a gentle salute, when Imperial Noble Consort Dehui raised her head again, she smiled softly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to be angry about this. I believe that this maidservant was also unintentional. Since she is the empress¡¯s servant, she must have been carefully selected, and her character, talent, and appearance had also been considered excellent. No one is perfect, let alone these poor servants who acted on others¡¯ orders. They may live in the pce without worrying about food and clothing, but their family outside the pce may have encountered some difficulties. Moreover, she did not go to other pces. She only went to my old pce. I believed she just wanted to exchange some worthless things for money to help her family. Although this is pitiful, the mistake has been made. If Your Majesty wants to punish her, it is reasonable. But, I have something to ask for the grace of His Majesty.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s voice was gentle and soft, everyone couldn¡¯t help liking her.

    Her own pce was burned, but she did not ask His Majesty to build a more gorgeous pce for her or severely punish the arsonist.

    Such a gentle and honest woman deserved the honorable title of the Imperial Noble Consort.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The emperor didn¡¯t talk much, but his tone was much softer after all.

    It seemed that the emperor liked the way the Imperial Noble Consort dealt with the ident.

    ¡°I want to ask for grace for the menservants and maidservants in the pce. They also have family members outside, and they can neither take care of their parents nor have children. For them, it is a bit too cruel. Therefore, I want to change the damaged area of ??Jinxiu Pce into a field. The annual harvest will be used to allow these servants to subsidize their households. As long as their family members are in trouble, they will report it in advance and ask people to check if it is true. If it is true, they can borrow some money. Wouldn¡¯t it be a win-win situation by doing this?¡±

    As soon as Imperial Noble Consort Dehui finished her speech, everyone was surprised.

    Unexpectedly, she had such kind heart. She suggested turning her pce into a field and using the ie from the field to do good deeds.

    Some clever imperial nobles even wanted to curry favor with such a kind and beautiful Imperial Noble Consort.

    His Majesty seemed a little surprised. After taking a deep look at his Imperial Noble Consort, the grimness on his face was reced by tenderness.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re so kind-hearted. Okay, I¡¯ll allow it. However, the field that Jinxiu Pce will be converted into can only yield a limited amount of grain. The money may not be able to relieve the urgent needs. Since the Imperial Noble Consort mentioned it, then why don¡¯t you express your opinions and help the Imperial Noble Consort to solve the problem?¡±

    His Majesty had his final word. The Jinxiu Pce fire ident was dealt with lightly.

    Someone said that maybe this fire ident was a test given to Imperial Noble Consort Dehui by God.

    It could be seen that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s performance at this time was very satisfactory.

    Everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was unprecedentedly high. When the empress¡¯s maidservant was taken away by the guards, no one noticed it except the empress and Lin Mengya.

    The empress still looked polite, noble, and generous, but now the hotly debated protagonist turned out to be her old enemy. After all, her eyes turned cold.

    Lin Mengya took a sip of the sweet fruit wine in the cup. With the cleverness of the empress, she probably hadn¡¯t expected that today¡¯s conferring ceremony would have changed so dramatically.

    The discussion also became more enthusiastic because of His Majesty¡¯s acquiescence.

    But everyone was talking about nothing but donations.

    It could not express the donator¡¯s mind, and might also causeparisons. It would probably end in unhappiness.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t have any good ideas, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui couldn¡¯t help

    Immediately, there was a courtdy who had a good rtionship with Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, followed her silent instructions, and rmended Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Princess Yu, you have always had the cleverest ideas. You can¡¯t stay out of things like this now.¡±

    Under such an atmosphere, Lin Mengya could no longer sit by and watch.

    Lin Mengya stood up slowly, lowered her eyes, and said softly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial Noble Consort is so kind. But I think that all the royal family members present also have this good intention. It is better to change the crops in the fields converted from Jinxiu Pce to auctions so that everyone can participate in it. Moreover, no matter if the price is high or low, everyone is doing good deeds, and everyone should be grateful. But I think that this is a good thing for the country and the people. It would be a pity if we chose an ordinary day.¡±

    As soon as Imperial Noble Consort Dehui made this suggestion, Lin Mengya hade up with this idea.

    It was not new. After all, in modern society, the titles of various charity auctions have long been not regarded as special things.

    A group of wealthy people gathered together topete against each other in the name of charity once a year. No matter what they got or how much money they spent, as long as their reputation spread, it would an honor that money cannot buy for them.

    Besides, they could impress the emperor. Who would refuse it?

    As expected, Lin Mengya¡¯s proposal was unanimously approved by everyone present.

    His Majesty just said after thinking about it a little.

    ¡°Lin Mengya¡¯s statement is reasonable. It should be done carefully. It is better to ask the stargazer to choose a good day.¡±

    Such a serious attitude also made the royal family members realize that the emperor had approved it. Naturally, each of them would take it as an important matter.

    The criticism about Imperial Noble Consort Dehui disappeared like this.

    Even the empress hadn¡¯t figured out what it was this chaos was about.

    But when she saw the warm and respectful attitude of the royal family members present to Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, she somehow felt a slight sense of crisis.

    Could it be that their purpose was...?

    The empress looked at Lin Mengya with fierce eyes.

    When their eyes met, Lin Mengya sneered slightly, which made the empress finally understand what she meant.

    They were really coveting her throne as the empress!

    At this moment, she fully understood the purpose of these people.

    The bastard had found the ce where the bitch was, but they didn¡¯t rescue the bitch immediately.

    Instead, they thought of a way to ask His Majesty to promise the position of the bitch Imperial Noble Consort!

    No, maybe His Majesty knew their n. Otherwise, how could they have allowed that bitch to show such a big w and make her suspicious?

    The subsequent burning of the pce room was just the final preparation for the auction proposed by Lin Mengya.

    In this encounter, she and her maidservant had been tricked, because they were fully aware that she could not do anything during the conferring ceremony to clear herself of suspicion.

    Therefore, they had been so bold.

    The purpose of all this was for the slut to get the favor of the royal families, and they were trying to steal her throne!

    The empress suddenly figured out the whole story.

    It¡¯s a dangerous strategy, and now, the slut had be the most popr one. Even if she wanted to get rid of her, there would be many troubles.

    It was just that they had underestimated her.

    The hypocrisy on the empress¡¯s face faded and was reced by a trace of cruel coldness.

 Chapter 631 She Suddenly Confessed Her Love for Him

    <h4>Chapter 631 She Suddenly Confessed Her Love for Him</h4>

    A grand banquet where both guests and hosts enjoyed themselves ended in praise of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.

    Lin Mengya was extremely well-behaved and worked hard to perfectly serve as a qualified royal daughter-inw under the brilliance of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.

    She was the proponent of the charity auction, so she naturally became the person in charge of this activity.

    An event with such publicity certainly made Lin Mengya the object of everyone¡¯s ttery.

    However, she had always been very cautious and humble, and the praise of others could not arouse any negative effects of pride for her.

    Thus she became even be more sessful in getting everyone¡¯s love.

    At least, that was what it looked like.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, Lin Mengya, thank you for your hard work today.¡±

    In the main pce room of carved beams and painted rafters, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui sat on the rosewood chaise longue, and her eyes were filled with tears.

    Even with a pair of teary eyes, she still looked very noble and elegant against the exquisite headdress.

    The former Concubine De was now Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and her status was naturally different.

    The burnt Jinxiu Pce was already uninhabitable. Fortunately, His Majesty had already prepared for it, so she was granted Yuanxi Pce not far from the Jinxiu Pce. Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya also followed the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui and went to the main hall of Yuanxi Pce together.

    ¡°I have not congratted you for getting out of trouble after waiting for so long.¡± Lin Mengya knelt down quietly, and finally put on the sincerest smile.

    The smirk that night had made her face cramp.

    Actually, since the night of the showdown with Jingyue, the woman in the side chamber of the Jinxiu Pce had been reced by Jingyue.

    So the woman who had been burned to death tonight was the wicked maid.

    It was just that Lin Mengya had tried her best to make her talk before Jingyue went to die.

    With the cooperation of His Majesty, she was able to ensure that she would sessfully rescue Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.

    ¡°Oh, you two¡­ actually, you didn¡¯t have to hurry. With Liang¡¯er taking care of me in secret, I didn¡¯t have to worry about my life for a while. You are so reckless. What would you do if the Empress did something?¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was pleased, but she was even more worried about the safety of her husband and son.

    Long Tianyu smiled. He was about to exin when he suddenly heard the announcement of the royal servant.

    ¡°Here arrives His Majesty¡ª¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu felt a little surprised.

    His father should be dealing with government affairs now. Even if he wasing to his mother¡¯s pce, he shouldeter.

    ¡°Why did hee here now?¡±

    Before he could figure it out, the emperor dressed in bright yellow appeared in front of the three of them.

    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui immediately got up and greeted him with a smile. After they met, the emperor and the Imperial Noble Consort sat in the seats of honor.

    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were standing obediently and they didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    The emperor¡¯s serious eyes became loving. He looked at his son with satisfaction and then turned his attention to his daughter-inw.

    Aplex expression shed in his eyes, but none of the three people present could find the deep meaning in his eyes.

    ¡°Take a seat. After a lively day, we finally have time to get together. Ning¡¯er, you have suffered. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Now, he was not the supreme monarch in the throne room. He was now just an ordinary man who was reunited with his beloved woman and child.

    Lin Mengya felt that she was a little redundant. After all, they were a family, and she was an outsider.

    When she just wanted to excuse herself, Long Tianyu secretly grabbed her little hand.

    ¡°Father, may I ask for a favor?¡±

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu knelt in front of the emperor and Lin Mengya was even more surprised, not knowing what he was asking for.

    The emperor looked thoughtful. He narrowed his eyes and looked at his son calmly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Long Tianyu raised his head, and there was unquestionable determination in his eyes that looked simr to his father. ¡°Father, please allow me not to take concubines or co-consorts in the future. I will have Lin Mengya as my only wife in my life.¡±

    His request stunned Lin Mengya, and also made the emperor and Imperial Noble Consort Dehui look intently at their son, who was serious and determined.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I know you and Lin Mengya love each other, but¡ª¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort was a little anxious when she was trying to persuade him that Lin Mengya was indeed a qualified wife, and as a princess, she would probably make an excellent empress whether in ability or appearance, family background, etc.

    It was just that Yu¡¯er would be more than just a prince in the future. But if he wanted to go any further, marrying the daughters of powerful families would be the most effective and concise way to bnce various forces.

    Of course, she liked her daughter-inw, but for Lin Mengya, it was not necessarily a good thing to be the only woman of a prince.

    ¡°You are joking!¡±

    The emperor had not expected that Long Tianyu would make such a presumptuous request at this time.

    He reprimanded Long Tianyu, but Long Tianyu didn¡¯t change his mind. Instead, he looked straight at his father with more determined eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I don¡¯t want what happened to my mother to happen to my wife. If I can¡¯t protect her well, I would rather give up everything!¡±

    After he said it, the emperor was more than angry.

    The emperor¡¯s eyes regained their majesty, and he looked at his son and daughter-inw seriously. Since when did his most outstanding son be a mediocre man who would be trapped by love?

    ¡°Long Tianyu, remember your identity! Romantic love will only destroy you in the end! Lin Mengya is your wife, and no one can unseat her with Lin family and me around. Or are you trying to me me for what happened to your mother?¡±

    The emperor¡¯s angry voice made Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s heart tremble.

    Her beloved husband was the most powerful man in Jin State. But now, she was afraid that her son¡¯s stubbornness had infuriated His Majesty.

    Her face softened, and she wanted to mediate the dispute. But she did not expect that the one who acted more quickly than her was Lin Mengya who had been standing next to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. In fact, Prince Yu was just empathizing with his mother. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t me my husband for his love for his mother.¡±

    Kneeling on the ground gracefully, Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was gentle and elegant, and it miraculously alleviated the tense atmosphere between the father and son.

    She slowly but firmly held Long Tianyu¡¯s hand back and smiled with gentle eyes under his puzzled gaze.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± His Majesty nced suspiciously at his son.

    Finally, the stubborn and arrogant man, who was as stubborn as ice, gradually calmed down.

    He looked at Lin Mengya and finally nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Yu¡¯er. As for what happened to your mother, it was my negligence, so they could take advantage of it to hurt her. You have to understand the responsibility on your shoulders, and don¡¯t disappoint your mother and me.¡±

    Fortunately, he was still his good son and a venerable and cold prince who could not be trapped by his emotions and desires.

    Only in this way, his empire would not fall into the hands of others.

    ¡°Yes, excuse me.¡±

    A confrontation disappeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s calm and gentleness.

    Long Tianyu, though unwilling, had to back down because of Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion.

    Their hands sped tightly between the loose sleeves and never separated.

    Leaving the gorgeous pce, Lin Mengya put on a smile on her face and walked briskly, and she looked like a deer who had escaped the cage.

    Long Tianyu watched her brisk footsteps silently with doting eyes. Even though she was wearing a precious and heavy pce costume, but her cheerful appearance couldn¡¯t be restrained even by this pce costume.

    Even if the crown on her head was a bit crooked, Lin Mengya was still smiling, as if she had drunk a jar of fine wine.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Long Tianyu grabbed Lin Mengya who had almost fallen to the side of the road and looked at her who was so happy now like a doting parent.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just feel very happy, so happy. Long Tianyu, I love you!¡±

    Her sudden confession made Long Tianyu stunned on the spot. For a long time, he had thought that his feelings for her were more profound.

    She was so perfect, while he had nothing that could match her except his identity. However, he had not expected that she would first confess her feelings for him. Long Tianyu, who had always been insensitive to a romantic rtionship, opened his mouth but was too shy and afraid to respond to her boldness.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Come back early after you handle it.¡± Lin Mengya blushed, and she was also stunned by her boldness.

    God! What about the subtlety of being a woman? How about reserved? She had forgotten it at that moment.

    But, seeing Long Tianyu¡¯s braveness and determination in front of his father, her whole heart was about to jump out.

    Before this, she had been a little worried that Long Tianyu would hesitate before power. She hadn¡¯t expected that Long Tianyu would bravely confront the emperor for her.

    She was beaming with joy but felt that her happiness did not need a guarantee from an imperial decree. Even if Long Tianyu would ascend the throne in the future, she also could guard her unique happiness.

    Long Tianyu walked Lin Mengya to the gate of the imperial pce. At this time, Hongyu led the four girls and was already waiting in the carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. It was just a temporary farewell, yet Lin Mengya was so reluctant to say goodbye to Long Tianyu.

    Only Hongyu could see the endless love between the couple. With her hands covering her lips, Hongyu looked at her master and the prince with an ambiguous smile on her face.

    It seemed that from now on, the four of them finally wouldn¡¯t have to worry about whether their master had a problem with the prince before they could share the bridal chamber.

 Chapter 632 - They Consummated Their Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 632 They Consummated Their Marriage</h4>

    The steam evaporated, making Lin Mengya¡¯s fair and pretty face red. The hot water slowly slipped from between her fingers, turning into drops of crystal clear water droplets and rolling yfully on her delicate skin.

    Four girls were frolicking around and gently raising handfuls of crimson rose petals. The whole bathroom was filled with a faint fragrance.

    Lin Mengya was leaning against the marble wall. She wasn¡¯t sure she was nervous because of the high temperature of the hot bath or what was about to happen tonight.

    Her eyes were watery, shining, and shy on her flushed face.

    ¡°Today is a good day, concubine De became the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and even our master has stolen the show! ¡±

    Among the four girls, the most innocent and lovely one was Baizhi, who was even younger than Lin Mengya. The other three girls had ambiguous smiles on their faces.

    Baiji and Baishao, though they were unmarried young girls, their mothers had certainly told them some secret things when they were at home. Especially when their mothers heard that they were going to serve in the mansion, they had made an exception and told their daughters something about the taboos in the bedroom. Now, when they saw the intimacy between their princess and the prince, they somehow understood something.

    They were happy for their master. It was just that they were too shy to say anything. Only Baizhi with such a pure and innocent mind could be so naive.

    ¡°No, we were just lucky enough to be on the side of Imperial Noble Consort. By the way, you must remember to register the gifts sent by thedies of each household with Baishao. We will have to return the giftster. You must not forget who gave which gift.¡± Lin Mengya pretended to be calm andmanding. In fact, in her heart, she was nervous.

    The intimacy between the couple had been limited to the interaction between ordinary lovers before.

    Now that she was going to lose her virginity, she felt so tense. There were countless worries in her heart.

    Would he think that she wasn¡¯t beautiful enough? Would he feel that a novice like her was boring?

    Such worries were countless times more numerous than she had on the eve of the college entrance examination.

    Just as she was trapped in a vicious circle of self-doubt, Lin Mengya suddenly pped her head. She just got up from the pool and wanted to go ashore and run outside.

    ¡°Princess, clothes!¡±

    In an instant, the four girls yelled, each holding a piece of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes, and surrounded her. Although it was a hidden ce, and the prince did not allow any male creatures to approach here, but if their princess went out naked like this, they believed that the prince would kill the four of them.

    Lin Mengya waited for the girls to methodically put a loose andfortable nightgown on her. Then she took the four girls and hurriedly walked to her Liuxin Courtyard.

    For the big event tonight, Hongyu had already sent away all outsiders in Liuxin Courtyard. Now, in the huge yard, there were only five of them.

    Of course, in the end, they would also go away separately, leaving this rare solitary time to the prince and princess. But now, they had to make final preparations for tonight¡¯s event.

    Lin Mengya cautiously took out three things from under her pillow. Afterpleting the inspections of them one by one, she was relieved.

    Although summer was not yeting, the hot spring water drawn from her courtyard had warmed the atmosphere of the entire Liuxin Courtyard. Lin Mengya was forcibly pressed onto the bed by the four girls, and they began to rub her skin with various slippery but not greasy balsams.

    The night fell quietly, and the preparation for the evening was finally not in vain. In the Liuxin Courtyard, the red candles were swaying, and the quiet and ambiguous atmosphere was warm and intoxicating.

    Sitting at the head of the bed alone, Lin Mengya had never felt so uneasy even at her wedding. She was wearing her long hair loose. Her hair didn¡¯t look noble and elegant as usual. She used only a jade hairpin to pull up her hair loosely at her temple

    Amid herziness, she had the tenderness and charm of a young girl. Her lips were delicate and rosy on her fair face.

    Lin Mengya rubbed her hands subconsciously, and Hongyu had juste to inform her that the prince had returned home. At this moment, he was taking a bath in the bathroom.

    Suddenly, she was so nervous that she didn¡¯t how to put her feet under the bright red skirt. Tonight was her real wedding night. Even if there was no exquisite wedding gown or champagne, it was the only time in herst life and this life.

    The servants had already dispersed thoughtfully, so when Lin Mengya heard the steady footsteps outside, she instantly blushed. His hands gently opened the door of her room. At this moment, Lin Mengya only felt that his five senses were unusually keen.

    She lowered her head subconsciously. Even she didn¡¯t think that she could be so shy.

    She saw his warm eyes at the door.

    Long Tianyu only felt that she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen in his life. Behind the thin curtains, his only wife was sitting and waiting for him.

    He lifted theyers of the veil and saw the woman who was bowing her head silently against the light of the red candles. She was so beautiful, and he only wanted to hide her away from anyone else. She was his woman.

    ¡°Oh, Mengya.¡± He called her name, almost as if he were whispering. She was his beloved woman.

    Before her, he had never thought that he would love a woman so much. Now, he finally knew why some man had chosen his beloved woman over his career. To be with the woman he loved, he could just forget about it in a blink of an eye even if the whole world was offered to him.

    She was the only one that mattered to him now. She raised her head and looked at him slightly. Long Tianyu was still dressed in ck, but his handsome face wasn¡¯t cold anymore. In front of her, Long Tianyu was just an ordinary man.

    His dark eyes were affectionate and passionate.

    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled, and gradually eased the tension in her heart. Long Tianyu was stupid, and he had dared to confront his father for her. Maybe others couldn¡¯t tell. At the moment he said it, he was ready to give up everything for her.

    Therefore, she was willing to let go of everything just to spend their life together.

    The wedding night of the two was naturally sweet and passionate. However, it was said that a fox was amused by what it heard when it flew over to eavesdrop on the couple.

    Before it was amused or beaten to death by Lin Mengya, the onlookers, i.e. the four girls of Liuxin Courtyard, were told the following strange dialogue. ¡°Yutou, have you reacted?¡± Lin Mengya asked cautiously.

    ¡°I... what did you put in the incense burner?¡±

    When Long Tianyu was turned on, he felt that something was not right.

    ¡°Nothing, just some medicine to help you rx. Oh, are you responding now?¡± Lin Mengya asked the question a little anxiously.

    ¡°What did you put on your lips?¡± Long Tianyu could no longer restrain the desire in his body, but he still desperately restrained himself and asked.

    ¡°Well, it turns out that what Qinghu said is true. Long Tianyu, don¡¯t worry, and even if we can¡¯t be intimate for the rest of our lives, I will treat you wholeheartedly and will never cheat on you! Long Tianyu, do you have any reaction now?¡± Lin Mengya asked disappointedly.

    ¡°You... I must kill him! I¡¯ll take a drink and calm down.¡±

    But half a minuteter...

    ¡°Long Tianyu, do you feel nothing right now?¡± Lin Mengya, who felt that she was hopeless, asked him quietly, almost crying.

    ¡°There is... in the water. Qinghu, I will kill you!¡±

    Having been given a triple powerful aphrodisiac, Long Tianyu, who had tried his best to act gently, couldn¡¯t restrain himself and sessfully pushed his wife onto the bed.

    It was said that the princess, who had been known for her intrepid and smart character, spent her wedding night screaming and begging for mercy.

    Of course, no one understood the secrets except Qinghu and Hongyu.

    But the four girls generally formed the same tacit understanding, that was that Qinghu would be punished.

    After one night¡¯s romantic storm, in the morning, only Long Tianyu walked out of the main room of Liuxin Courtyard alone and refreshed.

    And surprisingly, after seeing Qinghu, the princess sneered routinely, but he somehow didn¡¯t go after him. He just ordered everyone not to go to her house without the princess¡¯s order.

    Therefore, no one else saw the messy look of Lin Mengya, whose body felt sore because of her night with Long Tianyu. Otherwise, Lin Mengya might as well die.

    Lin Mengya got up veryte and reluctantly opened her eyes. ¡°Ouch...¡± As she was about to get up, she gasped.

    She immediately remembered everything aboutst night, and she suddenly felt embarrassed.

    Okay, it was her fault. She had somehow believed Qinghu¡¯s nonsense. To make matters worse, she had been so impatient after finishing the work that she even mixed the three medicines.

    Even Qinghu said that every time she used one medicine, she could gradually observe whether Long Tianyu was an incapable man.

    However, she hadn¡¯t expected it. s, she was asking for it!

 Chapter 633 Brother Came to Visit Her

    <h4>Chapter 633 Brother Came to Visit Her</h4>

    Lin Mengya finally regained some strength after lying in bed for a whole day.

    However, she had no strength to clean up the mess in the whole room. So she had to call Hongyu to help.

    Besides, only Hongyu probably could understand her inconvenience in some things.

    ¡°Master, you sit here first and drink this red jujube gtin soup.¡± Hongyu smiled and looked at the princess as she put a bowl of warm soup on the table.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡­¡± Lin Mengya lowered her head and blushed. Fortunately, Hongyu was the most considerate girl, and she didn¡¯t ask anything. When Lin Mengya was drinking soup, she cleaned up the messy room.

    ¡°Did the prince go out?¡± Even in the unusual conditions ofst night, Long Tianyu still cared about her feelings and was extremely gentle with her, so that everythingst night had not turned into a nightmare.

    Lin Mengya felt that her feelings for Long Tianyu were more tender now, but she wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because of their deeper connection.

    ¡°Yes, the prince went out early in the morning. He specially ordered our servants not to disturb you casually. Moreover, the prince also specially ordered the kitchen to stew some chicken soup for you. He said that he woulde back to have dinner with you tonight.¡±

    After hearing Hongyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya felt sweeter than the red jujube gtin soup in the bowl.

    Things in a couple¡¯s bedroom naturally couldn¡¯t be told to outsiders. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was particrly thick-skinned, and she thought nothing was embarrassing about it.

    After the room was cleaning, she changed into a simple uniform with the help of Hongyu. Several women in the yard, including the respected Ms. Tian, looked at Lin Mengya who was shy as a newlywed with extremely ambiguous eyes.

    Just when she almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and wanted to surrender, there came a message from the gatekeeper. ¡°Princess, Master Lin Nansheng is here to see you.¡±

    Hearing that Lin Nansheng came, they temporarily cut Lin Mengya some ck and let her go.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She was thankful to her brother who could save her every time.

    ¡°Pleasee in. Hongyu, prepare some tea.¡± Although she had met him in the pce yesterday, she had something important to do and hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation with her brother.

    Now everything had finallye to an end. She had also wanted to invite her brother over to see her. Unexpectedly, it was her brother who came first.

    Although Lin Nansheng was a man, he was Lin Mengya¡¯s only biological brother after all.

    Therefore, Lin Nansheng was soon invited to Lin Mengya in Liuxin Courtyard. He was tall and straight in a light blue shirt. Although it highlighted his thinness, he looked extraordinarily energetic.

    He had a handsome face somewhat simr to Lin Mengya¡¯s, and he smiled gently and lovingly at his younger sister.

    There were a gentle and domineering Long Tianyu and a sexually ambiguous Qinghu. Lin Nansheng had been in the army all the year-round, which had tempered his rugged heroic temperament and made people feel that he was usually mature for a young man.

    ¡°Brother¡ª¡±

    Her nose twitched. Lin Mengya was no longer the noble and dignified princess in public as yesterday.

    She ran to hold her brother¡¯s rough hands, just as she had always done after having looked forward to her brother¡¯s return countless times when she was a little girl. ¡°Mengya, I brought you something. This is your favorite pastry. Stop crying. You are a big girl now.¡±

    Despite his many worries for his sister, Lin Nansheng was not a man who was good at expressing his feelings. All he could do was do his best to help and protect his sister.

    Fortunately, that man was as nice to Lin Mengya as him.

    Otherwise, whether he was a prince or not, Lin Nansheng would do his best to make his sister live a happy life. ¡°Why, I¡¯m just happy to see my brother. Brother, why are you thinner again? Didn¡¯t you eat well?¡±

    In front of her brother, Lin Mengya couldpletely remove all her disguise and strength.

    Lin Nansheng patted her sister¡¯s head and suddenly felt that this kind of action seemed to be no longer suitable for her. He could not help feeling sorry.

    He had been in the army for many years, and his only regret was that he hadn¡¯t taken his sister with him and protected her.

    She had suffered a lot. As an elder brother, he was simply too bad. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Let me take a good look at you to see if you are gaining weight again.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled sweetly and talked to her brother. With her brother, she always had so many things to say.

    However, after mentioning the identity of their mother, the two sighed deeply. ¡°Unexpectedly, our mother had such a life experience. No wonder I often saw her sneak out to chat with the merchants of the Nation of Lintian when I was a child. It turned out that she just missed her homnd.¡±

    Recalling the past, Lin Nansheng learnt something new.

    Lin Nansheng had quickly epted the fact that their mother was the princess royal of the Nation of Lintian.

    No wonder their father, even if he would rather have persevered in the bitterly coldnd than go to war with the Nation of Lintian. It turned out that he had done it because of their mother.

    ¡°Well, but I think she wanted to send a message to her family that she was doing well. By the way, brother, there is something that I think I should tell you.¡±

    Since the two started a private conversation, there were no outsiders in the house. Now, Lin Mengya also asked others to leave except Qinghu. Her brisk tone suddenly turned serious, and Lin Nansheng couldn¡¯t help bing a little nervous.

    ¡°In addition to being the princess royal of the Nation of Lintian, our mother was also the elder of the Pavilion of Herbs and a disciple of Shen Xie the genius doctor. Moreover, she had a medical book called Music Score for Green Stringed Instrument. For various reasons, now I¡¯m keeping this medical book for the time being. But what I want to say is that many people, whether it¡¯s in the arena or the court, have an eye for this medical book. However, I have been tight-lipped and only imed that the book was destroyed. The prescriptions in the book were recorded by our mother. Brother, you must be careful. I¡¯m afraid that those people who can¡¯t get the book will attack you.¡±

    Since she learned that the book was passed down from her mother, Lin Mengya had secretly sent many masters in Sanjue Hall to protect her brother.

    Fortunately, she had attracted a lot of attention before, so no one had attacked her bother.

    But her current identity and power could guarantee her safety to a certain extent.

    However, her brother of the same mother might have be the target for some people.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Lin Nansheng was slightly taken aback.

    There was a touch of surprise in his eyes. But it didn¡¯t seem to be so surprising. ¡°Do you know the inside story, brother?¡±

    Lin Mengya stared at her brother¡¯s eyes, and thetter nodded gently under the straightforward gaze of his sister. He turned the cup in his hand, and the light yellow tea was shaking, like his heart where the secret had been buried for a long time, but it was being revealed little by little.

    ¡°The reason why our father wanted to bring me to the barracks was to avoid some people. It was just that you didn¡¯t attract the attention of those people back then, so you could grow up safely.¡±

    The truth always caught her off guard.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to say. In the past, she had thought her father and brother felt that she was a burden, so they had left her at home.

    Although she had never resented her father or elder brother, she had not expected that the pain of separation for many years was just meant for her to grow up peacefully.

    The atmosphere became extremely silent for a while. Even Qinghu felt that the news came as a surprise.

    ¡°Huh¡ªothers said that our father left me alone at home because he would remember ourte mother when he saw me. Although I knew that was not the case, every time our father left, I always wanted to ask him why he couldn¡¯t take me away with him and why he wanted to leave me alone in that house.¡±

    After a long time, Lin Mengya exhaled and said quietly. She had juste up with these words naturally.

    Maybe these were the questions that Lin Mengya, who had once been innocent and kind, had always wanted to ask. She was too kind, so even if she had been treated that way, she still didn¡¯t resent anyone.

    It was just that all she wanted was an exnation.

    ¡°Our father had no other choice. When Shangguan Qing married into our family, he knew that she was one of those people. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Tian¡¯s alertness at the time, even I would have been killed by her. Mengya, the reason why you became like that was by no means that simple. However, our father and I could hardly look after ourselves, so that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that her brother wasn¡¯t making an excuse for what had happened at that time. As soon as her mother died, her father was forced to marry Shangguan Qing by the empress. At that time, the Lin family had almost broken off the rtionship with his father because of his insistence on marrying an unidentified woman.

    At this time her father was besieged on both sides and she was just a baby. Therefore, Shangguan Qing had seized the opportunity to hurt her. But it was an act of revenge she would take herself!

    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t me you or our father. It was a blessing in disguise. If Shangguan Qing hadn¡¯t poisoned me, how could I have lived a stable life for more than ten years? You and our father must not take this matter to heart. But Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, have they ever done anything unusual in these days?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, because she didn¡¯t want her brother to feel guilty about it anymore. Lin Mengya recollected herself, and she no longer cared about it.

 Chapter 634 - She Had a Deep Conversation with Her Brother

    <h4>Chapter 634 She Had a Deep Conversation with Her Brother</h4>

    Moreover, the truth would be revealed anyway, just like no matter how gently Shangguan Qing had treated her in front of others; Lin Mnegya wouldn¡¯t believe that woman¡¯s nonsense even when she was clouded in mind.

    For so many years, even if her father and elder brother had not been around, their worry and love of her had been genuine. The secret between the two for many years had finallye to a quite good ending.

    Although Lin Nansheng felt guilty about his sister, more importantly, he was thinking about how topensate his sister for so many years of a hard life.

    Of course, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t allow herself to suffer in vain. Shangguan Qing was just a tool and the person behind her was the culprit of everything. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve lived in the mansion these days. Have you found anything wrong with them?¡± Lin Mengya asked thoughtfully.

    After all, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were not good people. She had greatly disgraced the mother and daughter before.

    If Shangguan Qing and her daughter could put up with it, Lin Mengya would have to wonder if they had been reced by her aunt. ¡°They don¡¯t dare. Our father and I reced all the servants in the yard. Her confidants were all sent to the outer yard to do rough work. It is just that ¨C Madam Qing has not felt very well these days, and Lin Mengwu asked a doctor to see her. This doctor is also a frequent visitor to our mansion. He is innocent and there will be no problem.¡±

    Lin Nansheng held the tea cup, recalling all the things about Shangguan Qing and her daughter in the past few days.

    He had sent his men to guard them day and night, so basically, it would not easy for the two to collude with outsiders. ¡°A frequent visitor to our mansion, there is naturally no problem. However, we can¡¯t be too careful in this matter. I offended the empress again, and she probably hates my guts now. Anyway, Shangguan Qing is our stepmother, and I think the empress will use Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu to make a fuss.¡±

    This time, she had sessfully exchanged Jingyue for Concubine De because of Long Tianyu¡¯s through n.

    Soon, the empress would know that the bargaining chip she had been using to pin down the emperor and imprison Concubine De had a little problem.

    Despite the forbearance of the empress, she would probably lose her temper. She and Long Tianyu would be the first to bear the brunt of the empress¡¯ anger.

    But she was looking forward to the day of confrontation with the empress.

    ¡°No matter what she will do, you and Prince Yu must be careful. By the way, there is one more thing I need to give you a little warning.¡±

    Lin Nansheng spoke very seriously, and there was something that he wasn¡¯t supposed to tell Long Tianyu. Fortunately, his sister was a courageous and strategic woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to take over the position of the crown prince, at least not yet. A few days ago, a few highly respected seniors in the court even jointly signed a letter, hoping to oust the crown prince. But I heard our father mention that these seniors were former subordinates of Shangguan Lei. Even though it was fifty years ago, it should not be underestimated. You should remember who Shangguan Lei is.¡±

    Shangguan Lei? She was automatically searching for information about the man in her mind.

    Part of the reason for the difficulty of the emperor¡¯s leadership in this dynasty was that his father, thete emperor, had distributed the most important military power to several ns.

    This was not a bad thing. At least the deconcentration of military power would reduce the chance of being rebelled and driven out of the pce for the emperor.

    However, in a country, it was a real power to control the military power.

    Therefore, at that time, all the military power of the country was in the hands of a few people.

    Among them, there was the senior general Shangguan Lei. Shangguan Lei was awe-inspiring. Lin Mengya knew that he must have appealed to the emperor himself, so he had managed to marry his daughter Shangguan Qing to her father soon after her mother¡¯s death.

    The emperor had certainly agreed to his request to win him over, but it was also apromise to the meritorious statesman. ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to the temple to meditate? Why, is heing back now and taking charge of the Shangguan family again?¡±

    Lin Mengya certainly hoped that Shangguan Lei would note back.

    But her brother¡¯s face was solemn. It seemed that there was something beyond her expectation. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that he went back to the Shangguan family to celebrate the New Year a few days ago. However, in March of the previous years, Shangguan Lei would go back to the temple. But this time, he is still staying at home now. Although he is said to be unwell and stay at home for a few days to rest. But you have to know that, though the Shangguan family is now managed by Madam Qing¡¯s father, it is the old man who gives orders. A few days ago, he sent someone to bring me a letter. It said that he wanted to invite his granddaughter and great-granddaughter over to have a chat. I declined his invitation because Madam Qing was unwell. However, with his personality, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±

    The solemnity on Lin Nansheng¡¯s face made Lin Mengya have to pay attention to the news. The current reputation of the crown prince was mixed. It could be said that their efforts over the past year had shaken the crown prince¡¯s good reputation that he had umted in the past two decades.

    She had even secretly instructed the people of Sanjue Hall to use various entertainment methods to spread the news of the crown prince¡¯s immorality. However, the people of Sanjue Hall had done it very covertly, so naturally, no one had noticed it.

    Unexpectedly, the Shangguan family had invited Shangguan Lei back to take charge of everything.

    As soon as he came back, it had just made them a little bit at a loss.

    They were trying to acim Long Tianyu as the crown prince? It was clearly putting Long Tianyu on the spot!

    ¡°I understand what you mean. The prince and I will keep a low profile for a while. Besides, Concubine De has just been awarded the title of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and has be more important. Even the old man of the Shangguan family has to think twice about it. Brother, thank you for telling me this news. I¡¯m sorry you have to live with those two ill-intentioned women.¡±

    Home should be the warmest harbor for a man. For example, the Liuxin Courtyard was now the ce where she felt warm and safe.

    Besides, there were people and animals she cared much about here. Therefore, every time she came back here from the outside, she would feel thefort of being at home.

    But now, her brother¡¯s home had be a battlefield. He had to fight the enemies, and couldn¡¯t rx for even a moment.

    No wonder, she felt that her brother had lost a lot of weight. No one could get rxed under such circumstances. ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t worry about me. I will take care of myself.¡±

    Lin Nansheng stood up and subconsciously touched the top of his sister¡¯s head, just like when they were children, so gentle and pampering. ¡°Brother, I am not a kid anymore!¡±

    Lin Mengya pursed her lips, stretched out her hand, and gently knocked off his brother¡¯s hand. At this time Hongyu came over with a tray with various fancy pastries that had been specially brought by Lin Nansheng to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was a little bit emotional while watching Hongyu put the cakes in order.

    These things had used to be the delicacy that Sister Yue Ting had brought her every month.

    Since the memorial tablet of Yue Ting was ced in the ancestral hall, she hadn¡¯t often paid visits there. ¡°Brother, do you still think about Sister Yue Ting? Anyway, I have been thinking of her a lot recently. But now, apart from the hatred I¡¯ve felt for those who had destroyed her, I feel more than ever that she must be a fairy from heaven. She is not suitable for such a filthy world, so God was so cruel to her and asked her to leave to us so early.¡±

    From herst life to the present, Lin Mengya had seen too many people.

    As a doctor, she must have a cold heart, because the patients would appear in various kinds of pain. If she were too emotional, it would probably affect her judgment and treatment because of a momentary mood swing.

    Moreover, she had experienced too much of the dark side of human nature.

    However, only Yue Ting had been always so gentle and shy, but she could stand in front of her in a critical moment desperately.

    She had the cleanest and purest soul in the world. ¡°I... will miss her too.¡±

    Lin Nansheng lowered his head and took a sip of tea, which made her unable to see the expression on his face.

    But there was one thing Lin Mengya could hear from his forced calm tone. She shook her head. Why were all the members of their Lin family somitted?

    Their father had fought against the world for their mother. Now it seemed she and her brother were as determined as their father, and they would fight against the world for their beloved ones. It was just that,pared with her father¡¯s past and her present, her brother¡¯s future would be really painful.

    ¡°We were born in this family in this country. We had no choice. I used to think that I was special and I could ignore these deep-rooted rules. But I found that I was wrong. Brother, our father loved our mother so deeply, but in the end, he still had to marry Shangguan Qing and have a daughter with her. Do you think we will do whatever we want in the future?¡±

    After saying this, Lin Mengya only felt anguished. She was trying to persuade both her bother and herself.

    Her brother was an outstanding man, and his only fianc¨¦e had passed away.

    He would certainly be the target of those who wanted to win him over.

    He might as well find a woman who couldn¡¯t get his love but could respect him for a lifetime rather than marring a secret agent wife because of the emperor¡¯spromise.

    At least that way, her brother would have a breathing space in this world. ¡°I understand, and you don¡¯t need to say more. It¡¯s just I have to wait for another year. Ting¡¯er had waited for me for so many years, but it has just been one year since she was gone. I¡¯ll leave it to you. But what I can offer is nothing more than a stable life for my future wife for one lifetime.¡±

    The bitterness in Lin Nansheng¡¯s tone made Lin Mengya very sad.

    It was not that she was cruel, but that there was something that couldn¡¯t be dyed.

 Chapter 635 - She Had No Choice

    <h4>Chapter 635 She Had No Choice</h4>

    ¡°Well, I will help you find a nice girl. I will also exin this to her in advance. After all, you may not love her, but you will respect her at least. But I hope you can only marry one girl. If you can¡¯t give your heart to her, at least you have to give her unique dignity.¡±

    Lin Mengya was very sad. After all, in this world, the only sister-inw who could be recognized by her would always be Sister Yue Ting alone.

    However, even her father¡¯s marriage had been treated as a deal. Her brother was a rare young hero, and even with her mediation, the power of the Lin family and the title of Yu Princess¡¯s elder brother alone could draw many girls who were dying to marry him.

    The empress would probably send someone else to finish what Shangguan Qing hadn¡¯tpleted.

    Besides, she felt more than ever that the seemingly quiet Lin family would be the center of the storm sooner orter. She might as well take the initiative to gain the upper hand.

    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone but her. But if you find a suitable candidate, you must tell her that if she marries me, she can only be a concubine.¡±

    Yue Ting was his only wife, which would not change in a lifetime.

    The elders in the family had advised him to pretend that he had never married Yue Ting so as not to ruin his reputation. But it was tly rejected by Lin Nansheng. Their mother had said that as long as they were married, their names would be engraved on the Sansheng Stone.

    In this life, they couldn¡¯t grow old together. He only hoped that in the next life, he could renew his acquaintance with Yue Ting.

    ¡°Enough with that. By the way, Xiao Yixin is back, do you know?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled. There was something they could only hide in their hearts. It was the same with her, her elder brother, and Long Tianyu. They must not show a little bit of weakness.

    Lin Nansheng frowned gloomily when he heard his sister mention his friend from childhood.

    ¡°Hmph, if he dares to return to the capital, I will kill him!¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. He was a very protective brother, almost as protective as Qinghu and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°No need. Someone has helped me teach him a good lesson. Besides, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. You and our father wanted me to marry a good husband, but how could anyone want to marry a stupid girl? It would ruin his lifetime happiness. Besides, thanks to his refusal, I have the happy life I¡¯m living now, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya naturally nced at Qinghu who had been standing by her side silently.

    Thetter just curled his lips, which meant that he had done it. Lin Nansheng was still angry. After all, he had regarded Xiao Yixin as his good friend, so he had tried to entrust his only sister to him.

    Unexpectedly...though it was all ancient history, he was still very unhappy with his friend.

    ¡°Oh, you. But, didn¡¯t he elope with a woman? Why is he back now? Isn¡¯t he afraid of being punished by his father?¡± When he said this, Lin Nansheng¡¯s handsome face showed a rare look of ferocity.

    Lin Mengya was 100% sure that after her elder brother left the pce, he would go to the Xiao family to tell Uncle Xiao the news. s, Xiao Yixin, the prodigal son wouldn¡¯t live peacefully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it now. But there is one thing. Xiao Yixin was also deceived by others, so he had disappeared for such a long time. Now, he has be one of us. The Xiao family will stand on our side soon. However, I hope this matter will not be exposed too early. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, there is a gap between us and the Xiao family.¡±

    Actually, Xiao family felt sorry for the Lin family.

    More importantly, Uncle Xiao was an affectionate and righteous man, and he felt that his son had embarrassed him. So on the surface, the interaction between the two families had be much less.

    But when Xiao Yixin had just disappeared, Lin Mengya often saw Uncle Xiao holding a jar of wine in his arms and secretlying to meet his father for a drink.

    Who would have thought that Uncle Xiao, who had always been known for his elegance, would transform into a forthright man when he was drunk?

    But even Shangguan Qing didn¡¯t know it, let alone others. She had tried to suck up to the Xiao family because of the close rtionship between the Xiao family and the schrs in the world. But Uncle Xiao was a clever man, and he had just brushed it off.

    Now that Xiao Yixin was back, the rtionship between Xiao family and Lin family would be even subtler.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Uncle Xiao is an awesome man. His nephews may be loud right now, but in fact, he is in charge of everything.¡±

    Speaking of Uncle Xiao, Lin Nansheng¡¯s admiration for him was still mixed with some helplessness.

    While their father was not in the capital, Uncle Xiao would regard him as his drinking buddy.

    s, this kind of life was really exciting.

    After all, not everyone dared to get drunk in the tree.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, brother. Take good care of yourself.¡± At this time, the servant outside came to report the news that Long Tianyu wasing back soon.

    Lin Nansheng had to get up and leave. After all, their inw rtionship had already attracted a lot of attention.

    In case someone said it was a secret connection, it would be difficult for him to speak up in the court on some important things.

    He was reluctant to say goodbye to his sister.

    He looked at Lin Mengya with worried eyes.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I have to go. Take good care of yourself and be happy.¡±

    When she heard it, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes almost turned red.

    Only a close family member would care about whether she was happy or not.

    She also knew that with her brother around, no one could hurt her. ¡°I will, he... treats me very well.¡±

    Speaking of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya¡¯s face suddenly blushed.

    Seeing his younger sisterpletely immersed in love, Lin Nansheng was happy, but he was a little bit worried.

    With her sister¡¯s temperament, when Long Tianyu got into trouble one day, would there be any turmoil?

    But soon, Lin Nansheng suppressed this idea.

    It was a tough road, sister. He only hoped that she would be as happy as she was now.

    After reluctantly saying goodbye to her brother, Lin Mengya even personally walked him to the gate. He swung onto his horse and kept looking back at her, which made Lin Mengya a little sad.

    The royal family had more rules. If she wanted to go back to her parent¡¯s house, she had to ask Long Tianyu to apany her.

    Now in this situation, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to Long Tianyu.

    She felt sorry for her brother who had been living alone in that cold mansion without even a confidant to talk to.

    She looked at the four girls.

    As they say, keep the goodies within the family. Among the four girls, three of them could be her future sister-inw except Baishao who had been already taken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. None of them can do it.¡±

    Suddenly, she heard Qinghu¡¯s soft voice.

    Lin Mengya turned her head suspiciously. Could Qinghu read her mind? Why couldn¡¯t she hide her thoughts from him? ¡°I know you are kind, but these girls, if they marry into the Lin family, they will soon be bullied. If you want to find a good match for your brother, I think you¡¯d better choose from daughters of powerful families. At least, she can help your brother.¡±

    Qinghu looked calm, but even Lin Mengya could not contradict what he had said.

    Qinghu was right. Her previous thoughts were too idealistic.

    Lin family, like every other big family, had no choice when it came to some things.

    When the things about which they had no other choice conflicted with the interests of the family, an outsider with no impressive family background would be sacrificed first.

    Besides, there were two hungry ambitious wolves in the family. She nodded silently, and her previous unrealistic idea was gone.

    To tell the truth, choosing a wife for her brother was very painful for her. After all, she would unconsciouslypare this stranger with Yue Ting.

    She let out a sigh. It seemed that this would be a formidable project. ¡°Tell Yunzhu to collect information on women of the right age in each family. The more detailed the better. I want to know everything.¡±

    Lin Mengya ordered softly. After Qinghu nodded slightly, he walked to the corner of the path, and presumably, he left the house unobtrusively.

    Of course, she still had to do it herself. If she went to find a matchmaker, the news that her brother was going to find a wife would spread all over the streets of the capital within half a day.

    She would be in trouble by that time.

    She sighed quietly. Why did she always feel that she was betraying Sister Yue Ting? There was a burst of gentle coolness on her cheeks.

    Lin Mengya dodged subconsciously, but inadvertently she saw a pair of smiling ck eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Why did youe back silently? Do you want to scare me to death?¡±

    She wasining, but it sounded coquettish for him.

    Long Tianyu wasn¡¯t annoyed. He just quickly put something in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand. ¡°Look, this is the gift I picked for you.¡±

    She smiled and red at Long Tianyu before she lowered her head to look at the thing in her hand.

    It turned out to be a pair of crystal clear jade. But when she stared at the pattern in it, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. She looked at it several times before she could make sure.

 Chapter 636 - Disaster Relief

    <h4>Chapter 636 Disaster Relief</h4>

    On the white jade disk, there was a very familiar carving. The crescent moon was like a hook. A man, standing his back to the door and window, was cautiously looking at the woman in the room, who was sleeping on the couch.

    The carving was very vivid, and even the details were graphically carved. Through the jade disk, The man¡¯s reluctance to leave and his care for the women could be seen.

    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Long Tianyu reprovingly. ¡°Long Tianyu! How dare you peep at me in the middle of the night! Pervert!¡±

    Although she said that, a pleasant surprise was surging inevitable in her heart. It turned out she had never been absent for a moment in his heart. ¡°I am justified in looking at my wife.¡±

    He was still seriously talking nonsense. Suddenly, Long Tianyu divided the jade disk into two parts. Although the carving was exquisite, if people didn¡¯t hold it in their hands and look closely, they couldn¡¯t see it. They would think of it as a jade disk with normal patterns.

    Now, each of them would keep half of the jade disk. This was a gift he had prepared a long time ago, to make her happy. ¡°It is sophistry, but I like it very much.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt as sweet as honey at the moment. Long Tianyu was not a person who was good at ying romantic tricks. When he asionally gave her a gift, of course, she would cherish it very much.

    Leaning on his shoulder, Lin Mengya sighed softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lin Kui said that your brother has been here. Did he embarrass you?¡±

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, he didn¡¯t like hearing Lin Mengya sigh because it meant that something was upsetting her. If possible, he was willing to bear all the problems for her to make her happy and safe.

    ¡°No. My brother just came to chat. I mentioned the marriage to him today. Although he did not object, I can see that he is unwilling in his heart. I have asked people to find a suitable woman, but I¡¯m afraid things will not be that easy.¡±

    Lin Mengya said in a low tone, fiddling with the tassel of the jade disk in her hand. Long Tianyu embraced her tightly, and he could understand why Lin Nansheng had acted like this.

    He was much luckier than Lin Nansheng. If he hadn¡¯t met Lin Mengya, he would have been like a walking dead for the rest of his life, unable to understand the beauty of love.

    ¡°Well, he will know what he should do. Don¡¯t worry too much. Although he is your brother, I am your husband.¡±

    It sounded as if he were talking nonsense, but Lin Mengya knew that Long Tianyu was pretending to be jealous tofort her. She raised her little hand, intending to give him a light punch, but in the end, she dropped it gently and smoothed the folds on his clothes. ¡°By the way, you went to the pce today. The Empress didn¡¯t embarrass you, right?¡±

    She heard that the Crown Prince, who had gone to Yun State for disaster relief a few days ago, had already returned. As Lin Mengya had expected, someone had sung the praises of the Crown Prince for the affairs in Yun State.

    As for the merits of Long Tianyu, nothing had been mentioned. Even all Long Tianyu¡¯s credit for the development of the antidote had been taken.

    This time, Lin Mengya got to know how shameless the Crown Prince was. The corners of her lips were gently raised, and her sweet smile was glowing with coldness, slowly spreading on her face.

    Her watery eyes were shing with a shrewd light of calcting. Even if Long Tianyu had seen it, he would have burst out a cold sweat. Let alone someone else. ¡°The containment of the spread of the gue is just the beginning. I think what your father should pay more attention to is the reconstruction work after the gue. If nothing goes wrong, the Emperor will summon you all to discuss the rebuilding work together in a few days, right?¡±

    Seeing her so insightful, Long Tianyu did not feel any surprise. He was even afraid that if Lin Mengya were a man, the young talents in the world would never have their days.

    Fortunately, this smart little girl belonged to him. Otherwise, he was afraid he would even count the money for her after she sold him. ¡°Post-disaster reconstruction is just two things. First, to properly resettle the victims. You must rebuild their confidence in life, help them rebuild their homes, and get through the first year after the disaster. Second, to ensure their safety. When dealing with all the follow-up work after the disaster, you must ensure the safety of the victims and minimize the loss. It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    Lin Mengya said while thinking. The precedents of modern post-disaster reconstruction had given her a lot of inspiration. At least, as far as the current Jin State was concerned, some ideas could be considered extremely advanced and effective.

    ¡°I am with you on that. The ministers are trying their best to fight for the disaster relief fund for Yun State. Especially, the Crown Prince.¡± Long Tianyu was also inspired by Lin Mengya.

    His subordinates had already provided some advice for him. But subconsciously, he still wanted to hear Lin Mengya¡¯s opinions. ¡°Of course, he wants to fight for it. Whoever grabs the disaster relief fund grabs the lifeline of the victims. This kind of good thing could both fill money in his pocket and earn him good fame. If the Crown Prince does not fight for it, then he will be the most foolish man in the world.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about that good-for-nothing Crown Prince himself. The terrifying ones were the Empress behind him and the ministers who supported them.

    In any case, the Crown Prince was still the first in line to the throne. Naturally, he had benefited from this innated advantage. Although the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui had been promoted, she was still the second wife after all, under the Empress in rank.

    Lin Mengya had to worry about these things even though she was extremely unwilling. ¡°If the Crown Prince dares to embezzle the money, I will report it to father. At that time, let alone the Empress, even if Shangguan Leies, he won¡¯t be able to save him!¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s face was frosty, and his ck eyes were deep, making people unable to read his true thoughts. This was why he had notpeted with the Crown Prince at the court meeting today.

    ¡°Do you want to wait for him to expose his own mistakes?¡± Lin Mengya knew him very well. How could she not understand Long Tianyu¡¯s methods?

    Seeing him nodded, Lin Mengya lowered her eyes as if she were thinking about something. ¡°I think he might not be so stupid.¡±

    Raising her head, Lin Mengya had regained her usual soft smile. He had fought with the Crown Prince for so long, so the person who knew the Crown Prince best must be Long Tianyu.

    Although the Shangguan family has a prominent background, they might not have enough money to buy over all the ministers. Indeed, the disaster relief fund would be a good opportunity for them to gain both fame and fortune.

    But Lin Mengya felt that things might not be as simple as they thought. ¡°You mean, maybe, this time, the Crown Prince will give up the opportunity to seize the money?¡±

    Unconsciously, the two people had walked into Long Tianyu¡¯s study hand in hand. At this moment, there were a lot of written opinions from his aides and staff on the desk.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t answer Long Tianyu¡¯s question. Instead, she stretched out and flipped through the opinions gently. These were indeed good suggestions, but they had all ignored something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will give up. After all, Yun State is the base of the Shangguan family. This time, the Shangguan family has suffered a heavy loss. But if I were Shangguan Lei, I would never allow this kind of mistake that can ruin the whole family to be made. Unless¡ª¡±

    When Lin Mengya thought about things, she would always put herself in the shoes of the other person. Shangguan Lei was vigorous and resolute. When he was marching to war, wherever he went, the people there would all tremble with fear.

    It was rumored that he had once killed a person by mistake. But when he had got to know that he had made a mistake, he had done nothing but ughtered the entire vige to wipe out all the evidence.

    This matter could only be regarded as a rumor because no one dared to seek confirmation with Shangguan Lei.

    How could such a narrow-minded and vicious person take such a big risk to embezzle the disaster relief fund? After all, his ambition was power instead of wealth.

    The aim of the Shangguan family was the whole Jin State.

    ¡°You mean, this may be a w they deliberately showed to us? To induce us into a trap?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked solemn. Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, he felt that it was possible. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t said too much in the court meeting, and he thought the Crown Prince and his adherents could do nothing to him.

    ¡°They¡¯re not just aiming at you. I¡¯m afraid whoever has interests in that position will be ensnared this time. Wait and see. Soon, there will be results.¡±

    The situation of the imperial court was changing rapidly. It was often said that apanying the Emperor was like apanying a tiger. Who could fully understand the thoughts of the Emperor?

    The Empress and Shangguan Lei had set up this monstrous murderous trap for the Emperor¡¯s biological sons. The Emperor, who could well handle the threats of powerful ministers and the aggressive Empress and often give them unexpected blows, would never be so easy to be manipted.

    Long Tianyu agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He wrapped her slender waist with his hands and buried his face in her hair.

    Sniffing the faint fragrance of her hair, he felt as if those fierce struggles had gradually moved away from his heart. Lin Mengya said, ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s have dinner early today.¡±

    She turned around and hugged Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya knew that Long Tianyu had suffered from insomnia these days. If he were just a son of an ordinary family, and she was also an ordinary woman, how good would it be?

    The usual dinner seemed to have be sweeter and sweeter with the rtionship between them kept heating up.

 Chapter 637 - Childish Game

    <h4>Chapter 637 Childish Game</h4>

    ¡°Try this. This is your favorite crab tofu.¡± At the dinner table, Long Tianyu had a pampering expression on his face. With a spoon, he scooped a spoonful of yellow tofu and carefully ced it on the te in front of Lin Mengya.

    The people at the table had already got used to such a scene. The Tenth Prince Long Yinghua still didn¡¯t understand the love between men and women. He looked at his third brother and sister-inw with a little grievance in his big eyes.

    Lin Mengya had not paid much attention to him since returning home, and this kind of neglect made Long Yinghua, who liked Lin Mengya very much, feel a little bit jealous in his heart. ¡°Lin Mengya, this is my favorite shrimp meat, and I will give it to you.¡±

    The little guy was busy putting his favorite shrimp on Lin Mengya¡¯s te. Seeing him give her thergest shrimp, Lin Mengya smiled sweeter.

    She immediately stretched out her hand and gently pinched Long Yinghua¡¯s tender face. ¡°Thank you very much! The shrimp you gave me must be the best.¡±

    Seeing this child, Lin Mengya realized that since Long Yinghua hade here, she had thrown him away and asked others to take care of him. No wonder this kid was so ttery.

    She had brought Lin Moyan back home from Yun State. It seemed she must stay at home and spend some time teaching the children. Lin Mengya was coaxing the child, but Long Tianyu was jealous.

    But he still maintained calm on the surface, keeping adding food to Lin Mengya¡¯s te. As a little kid, Long Yinghua regarded this behavior as a game.

    The two began topete with each other in putting food on Lin Mengya¡¯s te as if it was a great pleasure. In the end, and the food had been piled into a hill on the te. Under Lin Mengya¡¯s intense stare, this childish game finally came to an end.

    Lin Mengya, who never liked wasting food, struggled to eat all the food on her te despite she was stuffed. After all, no one could resist the eager gazes of two handsome men, one big and one young.

    s, she did want to gain some weight, but it couldn¡¯t be aplished in one single meal! After the painful but happy dinner, Lin Mengya had a round belly. She had no choice but to wander in Prince¡¯s Mansion to help digest, holding Long Yinghua¡¯s little hand. And Long Tianyu, one of the culprits, nodded in satisfaction and went back to the study to deal with business.

    He had not noticed his wife¡¯s extremely obvious resentment, who was almost stuffed to death. Prince¡¯s Mansion was running smoothly under everyone¡¯s efforts.

    It waste spring at this time, and the flowers were blooming in an orderly manner under the care of the gardeners. Although it was gettingte and the light was getting dimmer, there was a different kind of beauty.

    Long Yinghua was more energetic after having dinner, seeking beautiful and peculiar flowers everywhere. And when he found one, he would take Lin Mengya to enjoy it as if offering a treasure. ¡°Slow down! Watch your step!¡±

    The evening breeze was gentle, and it brought them the fragrance of flowers. Lin Mengya was a little tired, so she decided to rest in the pavilion in the garden for a while.

    Hongyu and Baiji were following her. So was Qinghu, who was indispensable like a sticker, unable to part with her for a single minute. The biggest hidden danger in the mansion had been removed, so Lin Mengya no longer needed to live vigntly.

    However, across the garden was Art Courtyard where many things had happened before. Now, under the cover ofyers of flower shadows, it looked less gloomy but a bit lonelier. ¡°Madam, since you mind that ce, why don¡¯t we refit it?¡±

    Baiji smiled and said softly. Baiji knew Lin Mengya very well. At a nce, she got to know what Lin Mengya was thinking.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fake Concubine De, Lin Mengya would not have been so tired. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell on the dim courtyard, and she shook her head faintly.

    ¡°Change it to a ce for the children to study. I think it would be better to change the name too. Let¡¯s just call it Study Courtyard.¡± The reason why a person became a devil was that he had unjustified desires in his heart.

    Only by restraining the desires could people live in peace. She hoped Long Yinghua and Lin Moyan, as well as her future descendants, could all understand this truth.

    Otherwise, they would bring about their destruction.

    ¡°Got it. I will do it tomorrow.¡±

    Baiji nodded, and she would take this matter to heart. After all, this was rted to the future little master.

    ¡°Look! I found a small wildflower in the corner. There are so many flowers in the garden, but it is the only one that blooms in such a big cluster!¡± Long Yinghua¡¯s excited voice suddenly attracted all the attention of the people in the pavilion.

    Lin Mengya turned her head, smiled, and caught the small boy who was rushing over into her arms. Those little plump hands were holding a small yellow flower.

    ¡°Yes, although it is not cultivated by the gardeners, it is blooming the most vigorously. Long Yinghua, I hope you to be the strongest flower in the garden too.¡±

    Long Yinghua didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but seeing the smile on her face, he knew she must like this flower too. He immediately put the flowers into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands and excitedly went looking for other rare things.

    Looking at the small yellowish flower in her hand, Lin Mengya smiled, but no one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯re taking a crocodile as a pet?¡±

    Qinghu said in an indifferent voice. Even when Qinghu was talking about something serious, he still looked leisurely and dissipated. Although Lin Mengya had reproved him many times, it did not work.

    However, he behaved like this only in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I think the soberest and smartest person in the pce is Concubine Xian.¡±

    From the first time she had met Concubine Xian, Lin Mengya could feel it. Compared with the other women in the pce who were always fighting for power, Concubine Xian had seen things thoroughly.

    Her family was not as prominent as that of the Empress and was even slightly inferior to the Jiang family.

    However, she could climb to the position of the Imperial Noble Consort and give birth to the child safely. It proved that she was not a simple person. Since the day she had sent her child to Lin Mengya, Lin Mengya had already known Concubine Xian¡¯s greatest expectation of her child.

    She didn¡¯t want him to be a venerable emperor nor a prince with a distinguished backer. The reason why Concubine Xian could endure the pain of parting with her child was just that she wanted him to be safe. If Long Yinghua could grow up in Long Tianyu¡¯s mansion after Long Tianyu had his son in the future, Long Yinghua would be his closest uncle, and they would have a brother-like rtionship.

    This kind of calction was sad, but at the same time, it was the greatest protection for her child. Qinghu said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Although this woman is sophisticated, she is a person who has self-knowledge. Women are pathetic. They can give everything to their children. That¡¯s why I hate children.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and mischievously pinched Long Yinghua¡¯s tender face heavily. Long Yinghua felt hurt, and tears welled up in his eyes. Then he turned his head quickly, intending to bite Qinghu¡¯s big hand pinching his face.

    It was a pity that Qinghu immediately withdrew his hand. And there was a wicked smile on his face, which made Long Yinghua¡¯s teeth itch with anger. And he began jumping around Qinghu, intending to revenge.

    ¡°Women are all like this, and every mother is great. I think Lin Moyan and Long Yinghua should be thrown to you, and we will see if you can still make such sarcastic remarks then.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. Even though he looked irresponsible on the surface, he had taken a good take of Lin Mengya back then. Judging from his carefulness and familiarity, Lin Mengya could guess what Qinghu¡¯s past was like. This guy always used that frivolous look to cover up his battered heart.

    Maybe everyone she knew had sad memories. But no one¡¯s past was as tragic and humiliated as that of Qinghu. Therefore, even though she often scolded and joked with Qinghu, she cared about his dignity the most.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! if you throw them to me, I¡¯m afraid I will be annoyed to death in just one day.¡± Qinghu immediately put on a serious face and looked at Lin Mengya bitterly with begging eyes.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m kidding. If I leave them to you, I¡¯m afraid they will starve to death sooner orter. Let¡¯s go and see Lin Moyan. It¡¯s gettingte now, and you guys should also go to rest.¡± Long Yinghua, who had been jumping for a while, was also mollified at this moment.

    This was what a child was like. Once getting distracted, they would forget what that happened before. Lin Mengya led him to see his new nephew.

    Because the maid who looked after him had told him that Lin Moyan was Lin Mengya¡¯s nephew, so he also regarded him as his nephew. Since he had been a little uncle, he naturally had to take care of that baby.

    So, when they arrived at the side yard, Long Yinghua spontaneously moved his short legs faster and ran into the room through his familiar route. ¡°Ms. Tian, ??where is my little nephew?¡±

    Long Yinghua asked Ms. Tian in a tender and childish voice. Ms. Tian had just taken Lin Moyan back from the nanny. She immediately raised her head with a motherly face and greeted this lovely little prince.

    During this time, they had been getting along very well. Long Yinghua looked very cute, so Ms. Tian liked him very much. Ms. Tian, who liked children, had long regarded this little prince as a darling.

 Chapter 638 - I Want to Live

    <h4>Chapter 638 I Want to Live</h4>

    Presumably, Long Yinghua was a frequent visitor. Ms. Tian held his little hand and led him to Lin Moyan¡¯s cradle as if she had done this many times. In the big cradle, the baby who had been fed was smiling and looking at his little uncle who was not much older than him, widening his big ck eyes.

    Long Yinghua stretched out his little bun-like hands and gently patted on Lin Moyan¡¯s body. His little mouth kept mumbling. ¡°Little nephew, grow up soon. When you grow up, I will give you my little ball and all the delicious food, OK?¡±

    Lin Mengya was standing at the door, and when she saw this warm scene, her eyes were full of smiles. A six-year-old kid was coaxing a one-year-old kid. It was a rare scene. ¡°Madam, why are you here? Anything wrong?¡±

    Turning around, Ms. Tian saw Lin Mengya and others standing at the door. She immediately led them in. Since she had arrived at the mansion, her life had be much better than before. Therefore, she had be more energetic and gradually had restored her former shrewd look.

    Since Lin Mengya had entrusted Long Yinghua and Lin Moyan to Ms. Tian, sure enough, there had been nothing wrong in the slightest. Long Yinghua used to be a proud prince from the pce, but now he had turned into a little gentleman, and unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t envy Lin Moyan at all. Lin Mengya guessed it must be because Ms. Tian had taught him well.

    Seeing this, she felt relieved. ¡°There is nothing wrong. I ate too much at dinner, so I went out for a walk and brought Long Yinghua to see Lin Moyan in passing.¡±

    Lin Mengya walked slowly behind Long Yinghua. In the cradle with new bedding, she saw Lin Moyan gained more weight than a few days before. He looked like a little bun. She reached out her hand and gently fiddled with his clenched fist. Maybe because the child liked her very much, he immediately grabbed her fingers, revealing his little gums without teeth, looking like an old man.

    ¡°Look, the baby likes you very much. Speaking of which, when Madam gave birth, she was your age. I am old, and I don¡¯t know if I can live to the day you give birth.¡± This was something that no one else could say. But it was from Ms. Tian¡¯s mouth, so Lin Mengya could only smile.

    Her current physical condition was not suitable for gestating a baby. So, she wisely chose to keep silent, focusing on teasing the baby who wasughing.

    ¡°Will you have a baby in the future?¡±

    Long Yinghua suddenly turned around, looking at Lin Mengya seriously with his big eyes. Thetter was stunned and then nodded gently. Inwardly, she was a little speechless. Why did even a kid ask her this question?

    ¡°Then, when you have a baby, I will give him half of my good stuff. The other half will be given to Lin Moyan. Then, will they both call me uncle and follow my orders?¡±

    What? Lin Mengya looked at Long Yinghua¡¯s serious face in surprise.

    Was this the embryonic state of ganging up? However, seeing Long Yinghua look like this, Lin Mengya knew that in Long Yinghua¡¯s little heart, he had already regarded Lin Moyan and her future child as his family.

    This was indeed a good thing for Long Yinghua and the kids. Touching Long Yinghua¡¯s little head, Lin Mengya pondered how to put it.

    She then said, ¡°Yes, Lin Moyan and my future baby will call you uncle. So, you must protect them well and not let anyone harm them. They will also protect you in return. Do you understand?¡± Looking at Long Yinghua nod heavily, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to say.

    With the status of Concubine Xian and Long Yinghua¡¯s identity, in the future, Long Yinghua might be Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand man after he grew up. The childhood feelings were the most intimate and sincere. Perhaps in the future, this experience would be the firmest invisible bond between the kids. If so, she could rest assured.

    After talking with Ms. Tian for a while, Lin Mengya hold Long Yinghua in her arms, who had already fallen asleep, and walked to her Liuxin Courtyard. The child was innocent. He was still chatting with her in the first second but fell asleep in the next second.

    Qinghu silently took over the little guy from her arms. This kind of silent care was always so timely, but it had never been overwhelming. ¡°Qinghu, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± For no reason, Lin Mengya whispered. Hongyu and Baiji who were holding the lights in front did not hear Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    ¡°I will not let you die. Even the King of Hell can not take you away in front of me.¡± The overbearing words were obviously serious. But in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, the fear of death was merely suppressed. When life was getting better, she felt the fear was like a sharp knife hanging over her head.

    ¡°I thought I had seen through life and death. But now I know that I can¡¯t die, and I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Her physical condition was now very special. Even she didn¡¯t even know whether she couldpletely detoxify herself and regain her health after taking those medicines.

    Even though she seemed OK now, only she knew that the bomb buried deep in her body might explode at any time. She was afraid that everyone around her would be affected by then.

    So, she wanted to live. In any case, she would do her best to save herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will help you.¡± Qinghu¡¯s eyes shed with distress.

    He had barely seen her so fragile. Only he could understand her feelings.

    He had tried his best to survive in this world for fear that Lin Mengya would be sad if he died.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that this kind of misfortune would fall on her. ¡°Tomorrow night, you will meet me in Sanjue Hall.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes finally showed a trace of determination. Actually, from the day she had taken over the music score for the green stringed instrument, a crazy idea had taken root in her heart.

    But this idea was too crazy, and the sess rate was too low. If she hadn¡¯t stuck in this desperation, she would not take such a risk.

    But now, she wanted to live in peace so much. No matter what the cost would be, she wanted to continue living around the people she loved. So, she had to stake all and take the risk. ¡°OK, I will wait for you there.¡±

    For her, Qinghu was willing to do anything. Besides, it was for saving her life. Even if he had been asked to die immediately, trading his life for hers, he would be willing to do so.

    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu gratefully. No one would agree with this n except Qinghu. Qinghu was different, and only he could understand her madness at the moment. What was more, if she seeded, Qinghu would also survive just like herself.

    This was an adventure that belonged to her and Qinghu. They could not drag anyone else into it. After a brief conversation, Qinghu carried Long Yinghua to the side room where he usually lived. At this time, Long Tianyu had just returned from the study, and he looked a bit tired. Even so, he stood at the gate of Liuxin Courtyard to wee his princess.

    ¡°Why are you waiting here?¡± Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu crossly, and her eyes were shing with the affection deep in her heart. Maybe, she had traveled from another time and space just to meet him.

    So, even if she had to suffer all the hardships, she was willing. ¡°I miss you.¡± An extremely honest expression appeared on Long Tianyu¡¯s face at this moment.

    His deep ck eyes were full of love. Lin Mengya looked at him fascinatedly, feeling unwilling to part with him. But love had strengthened her resolve. ¡°Fool.¡± She lowered her eyes. In the end, she was the first to escape.

    She was a person from modern society, but she couldn¡¯t bear the sweet talk of an ancient person. It could be seen men had some innate advantages over women in some aspects. For example, in the aspect of the degree of shamelessness. After taking a bath and changing clothes, Lin Mengya personally lit a piece of incense in the incense burner on the table.

    The lingering fragrance curled up, and the room was full of the sweet sleep-conducive smell. Lin Mengya stared at the lotus-shaped incense burner in a daze. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A low and maic voice suddenly came from behind. In a sh, Lin Mengya fell into a familiar embrace.

    The familiar breath made Lin Mengya stretch out her hands and hug Long Tianyu¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Nothing, I just feel a little tired because too many things had happened in the past few days.¡± She closed her eyes and leaned against his sturdy chest. Only in this way could she restrain herself and prevent Long Tianyu from seeing the slightest abnormality.

    His big hands picked up a strand of her soft and fragrant hair and put it in front of his nose. He then gently sniffed and curled up the corners of his lips because he was very satisfied with the fragrance. ¡°Have a good rest, and I will take care of everything. By the way, when I went to the pce today, I heard from my mother that the Empress would hold a religious rite in the royal temple outside the city. It is said that she wants to pray for the prosperity of Jin State. My mother said the Empress may summon all the madams of the noble families to attend. I have already told my mother to help you shirk it. She will say that you are unwell and cannot go with her.¡±

    Opening her eyes slowly, Lin Mengya looked up at Long Tianyu with a bit of doubt in her eyes. ¡°Only women will attend? What about the Emperor? What about the princes? Will your mother attend?¡±

    Long Tianyu exined to her in detail. This was the rule of the royal family of Jin State. As long as there was a serious natural disaster, the Emperor must promulgate an Edict of Introspection, begging God for forgiveness.

    The concubines of the harem and the women of the noble families who had official titles must go to the royal temple to conduct a very grand ceremony.

 Chapter 639 - Empressâ€™s Decree to Pray for Jin State

    <h4>Chapter 639 Empress¡¯s Decree to Pray for Jin State</h4>

    The purpose was just to pray for peace and prosperity. If this was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Empress to harm her. After thinking for a while, Lin Mengyaforted Long Tianyu softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it would be inappropriate if I am absent. Your mother is now the Imperial Noble Consort. When the Empress goes out, she must stay in the pce to take charge of the harem affairs. If I plead illness for my absence, I am afraid the reputation of you and your mother will be damaged. Besides, the Empress has always disliked me and may not ask me to attend.¡±

    This kind of thing was simple to do and could bring honor. Almost everyone who participated would feel proud. The Empress was not a fool. How could she give her such a big favor? Long Tianyu wanted to convince her, but before he could speak, he heard the sound of her long and even breathing.

    He chuckled softly and gently hugged Lin Mengya. It seemed that his intemperancest night had exhausted her. Inside the bed curtain, they had spent a wonderful night together. Lin Mengya had thought that the ceremony this time had nothing to do with her, but things did not turn out the way she had wanted it.

    In the evening of the next day, Long Tianyu returned to the Prince¡¯s Mansion with the Empress¡¯s decree, emitting a vibe of coldness. ¡°You go back first.¡± Lin Mengya was teasing Lin Moyan while watching Long Yinghua writing. Seeing her husband¡¯s cold face, she guessed what had happened.

    She then sent the children out, personally made a cup of tea, which was sending out fragrance, and ced it in front of Long Tianyu. ¡°The Empress requires you to join them to the Huguo Temple to pray for the country after five days. And you must take Long Yinghua with you.¡± Long Tianyu was in a bad mood. He had been annoyed.

    Lin Mengya also froze for a moment. It was OK for her to go, but Long Yinghua... ¡°Is this Concubine Xian¡¯s idea?¡± If Concubine Xian missed her son too much, Lin Mengya could understand. After all, she could only meet her son once a month, and it was torturous for a mother.

    But Long Tianyu shook his head with a gloomy expression, and his handsome eyebrows frowned tightly. It seemed that he had asked this question before. ¡°No, it is the Empress¡¯s idea. Concubine Xian got ill. The Empress said since Long Yinghua is Concubine Xian¡¯s son, he should pray for her in the temple.¡± No wonder Long Tianyu was so angry. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but sneer after hearing this nonsense.

    Long Yinghua was just a six-year-old child. Even if he were an adult, he should have taken care of his ill mother filially in front of her bed rather than going to the temple to pray. The Empress¡¯s words were puzzling. ¡°Did the Emperor agree?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not believe that the Emperor was unable to see through the Empress¡¯s thoughts. But when she mentioned the Emperor, Long Tianyu¡¯splexion became even uglier. He clenched his fists tightly as if he had exhausted all his strength. ¡°I argued a little bit with the Empress, but in the end, my father agreed.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu in a daze. What? The Emperor has agreed to the Empress¡¯s nonsense? Why? Didn¡¯t he know that once his little son fell into the hands of the Empress, he might die? Or...

    ¡°Father asked me to focus on the big picture and not to be distracted by trifles!¡± Lin Mengya clenched her teeth when she heard Long Tianyu¡¯s words. The royal family was so ruthless. She hadn¡¯t expected the Emperor would ignore the safety of his son for the so-called power.

    Lin Mengya could feel that Long Tianyu¡¯s love for his father was extremely deep. In his heart, the Emperor was not only his father but also his monarch and idol. Unexpectedly, his idol turned out to be such a cold-blooded and ruthless person. Long Tianyu could not ept this for the time being.

    ¡°This is not necessarily a bad thing.¡± For an instant, Lin Mengya felt sorry for Long Tianyu. This man looked cold and ruthless, but in fact, he had a soft and warm heart.

    She gently grabbed his hand with both hands. Her starry eyes were twinkling with gentleness and love, and she looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes quietly and frankly. ¡°I think that since the Emperor agreed with the Empress, he will arrange people to protect Long Yinghua. You like this younger brother, and he also loves this son, right?¡± If the Emperor failed to protect Long Yinghua, she would also do her best to prevent him from getting hurt.

    ¡°You... Fool. Why botherforting me like this?¡± He knew her very well. Long Tianyu grabbed her slender waist and buried his head in her warm chest. How could he not know that even if no one was sent to protect Long Yinghua, this stupid girl would protect him quietly for his sake?

    ¡°I... Since Concubine Xian has entrusted him to me, no matter what, I have to keep my promise. Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯re going to pray for the country, then it will be difficult for the Express to deal with me in front of so many people. As long as Long Yinghua and I keep vignt, we will be safe.¡± Lin Mengya stroked Long Tianyu¡¯s headfortingly, hoping to use her gentleness to soothe the anxiety and wounds in his heart.

    But soon, theforting behavior suddenly changed. Lin Mengya let out a coquettish groan, and the interaction between the two people became eager and passionate...

    Long Tianyu had left the warm bed quietly, feeling rxed. Lin Mengya had pretended to be sleeping in the nket. After Long Tianyu left, she quietly opened her watery eyes. Her hair was a mess, and she felt quitenguid. However, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of crisis that she couldn¡¯t ignore.

    She knew very well that this sense of crisis did note from the Empress. She didn¡¯t dare to take the Empress¡¯s method lightly, but she believed she wouldn¡¯t be defeated by that woman. However, the strange emotion made her feel flustered and even fearful. But she did not know why.

    She felt that the Empress had set up a trap for her in the Huguo Temple this time. And she had thought of all the possible methods she might take, but she still felt that she had overlooked something. Shaking her head, Lin Mengya got up. She did not call anyone in but quickly changed the clothes hidden in the closet.

    Long Tianyu had said that he still had to deal with official affairs, and it would take at least four hours. She could make use of this time to go to Sanjue Hall to meet with Qinghu. After changing into lightweight and easy-to-move clothes, Lin Mengya went out of the back door of the Prince¡¯s Mansion without being noticed by anyone under the cover of Baiji.

    At this moment, Yunzhu, her trusted confidant in Sanjue Hall, personally came to pick her up. Under the cover of dusk, Lin Mengya sessfully avoided all the watchers. In the uneasy silence, the carriage was running on a cranked route and finally came to the headquarter of Sanjue Hall. Sanjue Hall had developed into a big organization like a tiger that was about to wake up.

    Its headquarter was guarded like an iron bastion. There were no blind spots at all. And the secret passage they were walking through was filled with deadly machine-operated traps designed by the mechanism masters of the time.

    It could be said that no one could survive when walking through this passage except Yunzhu and Qinghu. Although the space of the courtyard had been doubled, there were no ws in the appearance. Yunzhu was very smart. She had secretly upied the small viges around the capital. In this way, let alone outsiders, even Lin Mengya sometimes couldn¡¯t tell the real vigers from the elites of Sanjue Hall.

    She thought this was very good. At least, in appearance, it wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of people. Following Yunzhu cautiously all the way, Lin Mengya finally returned to the inner courtyard that she had personally participated in the design. Here had be the holy ce of the entire Sanjue Hall.

    Every internal elite was eager to be summoned here by the God-like Hall Master. The two Deputy Hall Masters had rarely shown up, and the Hall Master had never appeared in public. But no one dared to be disrespectful to the Hall Master.

    After all, everything here was designed by Hall Master, and the strict rules were merciless. So, Lin Mengya, the hands-off boss, turned out to be the most prestigious in everyone¡¯s heart. If Lin Mengya knew this now, she would find it very strange.

    However, she was not in the mood to study her image in the eyes of others. Because when she had first arrived in this courtyard, her heart had throbbed violently.

    Suddenly, her pretty face turned pale, and her eyes dulled. She staggered and almost fell on the cobblestone path. Fortunately, a pair of slender and powerful hands grabbed her arms in time. Qinghu took her into his arms, calling her name softly but eagerly.

    ¡°Girl! Lin Mengya? Yunzhu, go get the doctor!¡± Qinghu looked at the pretty woman with a pale face in his arms, and his worries gradually turned into anxiety.

    Yunzhu nodded immediately, intending to invite the best doctor in the hall. But as soon as she turned around, Lin Mengya, who was still a little weak, stopped her. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. Maybe I have eaten too little recently, and my blood sugar level dropped. Don¡¯t worry. Just give me something sweet to eat.¡±

    Lin Mengya slumped and nestled in Qinghu¡¯s arms. She rubbed her temples, but the astonishment in her heart was stronger than anyone else.

    Just now, she seemed to have felt that her soul was about to break free from the body. She couldn¡¯t tell why she felt this way.

    But when she had had the ckout, she had felt that her body be lighter. The feeling was somewhat simr to that she had had when she was dying.

 Chapter 640 - Mutual Repulsion of Flesh and Soul

    <h4>Chapter 640 Mutual Repulsion of Flesh and Soul</h4>

    It was just a very short moment, but it made Lin Mengya exhaust all the strength to recover. Her white and tender palms were already full of cold sweat.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±

    Yunzhu didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately went to the kitchen to fetch some desserts and syrup for Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya tried to get up but found that her lower limbs didn¡¯t have any strength. She had no choice but to close her eyes slightly and lean against Qinghu¡¯s chest.

    He carried her into a quiet room as if holding a child. ¡°What happened?¡± Qinghu couldn¡¯t make any jokes now, and his beautiful brows furrowed in worry.

    He had long known there was something wrong with Lin Mengya. However, he had never seen her like this before. In just a short moment, the girl¡¯s face had turned extremely pale, and she had got soaked by cold sweat, looking as if she had been fished out of a river. Seeing her so weak, Qinghu could only hold her tightly. There was nothing else he could do.

    ¡°It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just the poisoning I got before. There was remaining poison in my body. I¡¯m OK. I¡¯ll pay more attention to it in the future.¡± In the end, Lin Mengya still swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone in the family this big secret except Tian Ning, who had suspected it for a long time.

    She was not worried the people in the family would betray her and spread it out. But this thing was much too incredible. The soul that had existed in another time and space had traveled to this time and space. She was afraid that no one would believe it.

    ¡°OK. I¡¯ll go find Yunzhu. You stay here and take a good rest.¡± Qinghu lowered his eyes and cast a worried look at Lin Mengya. He knew that this girl must have hidden something from him. However, ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s character, no matter how he asked, Lin Mengya would not tell him as long as she didn¡¯t want to.

    So, it was better to go and find the food most suitable for her current situation, because it was more practical. Lin Mengya nodded, leaned on the soft pillow, and watched Qinghu walk away quickly. Then the pretending smile of rxation on her facepletely disappeared. She turned on the Shen Nung system solemnly, but what caught her a bit by surprise was that this top research result of modern medicine could not improve her condition at all.

    Lin Mengya had always relied on the Shen Nung system. She had gained a firm foothold here step by step and got everything she had now with the help of the Shen Nung system. But the Shen Nung system could do anything for her at this critical moment. This made Lin Mengya suddenly feel a little at a loss.

    In the system, all the indexes of her body were normal. And her body did begin to regain strength slowly. Except for the possibility that her soul had almost gone out of her body, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t find any reason to exin her situation just now.

    Even if there were remaining poison in her body, then she must feel hurt in her body. But now she was 100% sure, except for the soreness and weakness, nothing was wrong with her body, and she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. What was going on on earth?

    Soon, Qinghu and Yunzhu returned to the room where Lin Mengya was, carrying two wooden tes full of desserts and some sugar water. The pear sugar soup was sweet but not greasy, and the peony cookies were crispy and delicious. And the chef had specially made her some exquisite fruit candy. The sweetness and warmness gradually dispelled Lin Mengya¡¯s tiredness. ¡°Eat before the food gets cold. If you want more, Yunzhu will get it for you.¡±

    Knowing the physical condition of Lin Mengya, Qinghu immediately picked up the spoon and fed Lin Mengya the food carefully and tenderly. Lin Mengya had tried hard to eat by herself, but her hands were still trembling. So, she just epted the special care of Qinghu and Yunzhu at ease. Although her body had recovered, she still felt worried as if her heart were hanging in the air.

    But she didn¡¯t know whom to turn to for help. ¡°Hall Master, I heard that you and Qinghu are going to look for some herb together? We have a lot of masters in Sanjue Hall. If you need any medicine, we can get it for you no matter where it is. Why bother going personally?¡± Yunzhu took out a handkerchief, gently wiped off the crumbs at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth, and asked softly.

    Although Yunzhu was the girlfriend of Lin Mengya¡¯s master, she had to show respect to Lin Mengya in Sanjue Hall.

    Besides, she could be regarded as one of Lin Mengya¡¯s most trusted people besides Qinghu. So, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to hide the matter of looking for the herb from her. After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya decided to reveal part of her thoughts first.

    She said, ¡°I know it is very troublesome, but the medicine is very rare and special. If you pick it off, you must take it within half an hour. Otherwise, it will be ruined. Moreover, this kind of herb cannot be transnted. As long as it left its original soil, it will wither. With such strict growth conditions, if you want to bring it back to me, it will be as difficult as going to the sky. So, I have to go by myself.¡± Lin Mengya was telling the truth. She had seen this herb on the music score for a green stringed instrument.

    It had peculiar efficacy, and its growing conditions were so restrictive that people could do nothing to bend the rules.

    She had also thought about using the cultivation techniques of the Zuo family. But unfortunately, even with Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s abilities, the chance of sess was only one in ten thousand. Besides, if she took this medicine, the probability of her survival was less than one in ten. So, no matter what the situation was, she had to find it by herself.

    ¡°I see. If this is the case, then our masters can follow and protect you in secret. After all, Sanjue Hall now has many martial arts masters, and you need guards by your side.¡± Yunzhu¡¯s worry was not unreasonable, but Qinghu declined her kindness. ¡°With me by her side, no one else is needed.¡±

    This might be theirst and only journey together. He would be alone with her. Therefore, he did not want anyone to disturb them. ¡°I agree with Qinghu. After all, I¡¯m afraid there is no one stronger than him in our Sanjue Hall.¡± After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya also decided to follow Qinghu¡¯s advice.

    It was better not to attract anyone¡¯s attention this time. She had made up her mind and would make desperate efforts. If others knew about it, she was afraid she would not bear to leave and take the risk. After eating a lot of sweets, Lin Mengya finally recovered her strength. Her legs were still a little weak, but at least, with Qinghu¡¯s support, she could walk freely.

    ¡°I will go back first. We should try not to cause anyone¡¯s suspicion. The matter will be handled ording to the result of our discussion. As for the road map, I will hand it over to you as soon as possible.¡± After all the details had been finalized, time was almost up. Everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was covering for her. So, at least for now, there was no news of Long Tianyu looking for her.

    As long as she went back quietly, the matter would not be discovered by anyone. Lin Mengya then boarded the carriage, and as the carriage joggled, Lin Mengya was lost in thought. The ident today was so weird, and she couldn¡¯t think of any reason to exin her situation.

    Was this a sequ after traveling through space-time? Did souls and bodies also have rejection reactions like organ transnts? But why had she never felt it before? Why did it happen today?

    Looking at the familiar hands, Lin Mengya could only hold herself tightly. If her soul was forced to separate from the body, would she be a wandering ghost in this strange country? Her clever and calm mind was filled with messy thoughts now.

    This kind of thing, which waspletely beyond her cognition, made herpletely helpless. When she returned to the Prince¡¯s Mansion safely, everything was still quiet. Long Tianyu seemed to have something urgent to deal with, so he had just sent a subordinate to pass the message to the Liuxin Courtyard, saying that he woulde backter.

    Lin Mengya secretly breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the yard leisurely with Baishao who came out to greet her. ¡°Madam, why are your clothes wet?¡± Baishao nced at her Madam in confusion. When she had assisted Lin Mengya out of the carriage just now, she found her body a little trembling.

    Baishao had stretched out her hands to support Lin Mengya, only to find her sleeves were a little bit moist. Could it be that Madam had got caught in the rain? She raised her head. The night sky was cloudless, and the stars are exceptionally bright. It hadn¡¯t rained.

    ¡°Oh, nothing serious. I was in a hurry, so I trotted on the way back. Let¡¯s go change the clothes, lest the Prince should notice it.¡± Ling Mengya made an excuse, but fortunately, Baishao and the others were always obedient and didn¡¯t have any suspicion. Ling Mengya took a bath and changed her clothes again, regaining her refreshing look. And the hot water had thoroughly warmed her body and heart.

    She was not as panicked as before. After the things had happened today, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. After sending the girls to take the children to go sleep, Lin Mengya sat alone at the gate of the Liuxin courtyard and looked at the unpolluted night sky in a daze.

    There was no doubt that both her love and hatred were here. She had gradually gotten used to everything here after living here for one year. Gradually, she hadpletely immersed herself into the role of Lin Mengya.

    However, the ident today had made her doubt in her heart. So, was she now Lin Mengya or Su Qingge, who had already be strange and distant?

    ¡°You love looking at the night sky obsessively just like her. Sometimes I asked her what she was looking at, and she said maybe there was another her on the moon. Do you think it is weird?¡±

 Chapter 641 - He Gave Her a Bead in the Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 641 He Gave Her a Bead in the Moonlight</h4>

    He turned his head and looked at her with his clear and gentle eyes. Lin Mengya smiled and said hello to Tian Ning. Then she turned her head and continued to look at the new moon in the night sky. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit of doubt.

    The woman Tian Ning was talking about, needless to say, was the real Lin Mengya back then. It sounded a little weird to her now.

    Could it be that ¡°she¡± had a premonition about it a long time ago? She shook her head. Such a thing was nothing more than a little girl¡¯s fantasy. How could it be true with such an absurd premonition?

    ¡°Maybe no one can be sure about this kind of thing. Tian Ning, if there was a chance to bring the previous ¡®her¡¯ back, would you do it?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly had such a thought. Perhaps it was because of the soul-shattering feeling, which was frighteningly real.

    If her soul had been really pushed out of the body again, did that mean that it was possible that she and ¡°she¡± would go back to their ces?

    ¡°If this is the case, then I¡¯m asking you, are you willing to give up everything now and return to your previous life?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Tian Ning, who was still calm and wise. The chaotic and noisy questions in her mind gradually quieted down at this moment. After Lin Mengya thought about it for a while, her eyes suddenly became more determined. She looked directly into Tian Ning¡¯s eyes, and her tone was no longer hesitant.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Maybe I¡¯m selfish, but now I will never be willing to give everything back to her!¡±

    She had a man she loved, family, and friendship here. Perhaps, the foundation of everything was the external identity of Lin Mengya. But in fact, her inner soul was the real deciding factor.

    If it weren¡¯t for her now, then all these wonderful things wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce. Lin Mengya, who had figured it out, stopped dwelling on it.

    Her previous thought to give her life back to others was simply crazy. There was suddenly a look of relief in her eyes.

    For a long time, though she had understood and epted the emotions of Lin Mengya and possessed her memories, in fact, she hadn¡¯t even realized that she had so much anxiety in her heart. She was afraid that the real Ling Mengya would wake up suddenly, and she would turn back into a lonely soul. Perhaps what she feared most was losing all the people she cared about.

    In herst life, she was a deserted woman who didn¡¯t even care about her own life. But in this life, she had so much concern.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve figured it out, don¡¯t think about it anymore. By the way, you¡¯re always such a rational girl. What happened today?¡±

    Tian Ning sat leisurely on the step beside Lin Mengya. Even though he was not the best man in the mansion, he had a pair of eyes that could read people¡¯s minds andfort their souls. No wonder Baishao, a quick-tempered girl, had fallen in love with Tian Ning. It could be seen that he was unique in his own way.

    ¡°I...¡± Lin Mengya told Tian Ning what she had encountered today.

    It was just that after hearing the fact that her soul had almost broken away from her body, a man as calm as Tian Ning couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled. He frowned slightly and thought about this seemingly absurd question.

    ¡°You mean, you suddenly felt that your soul was about to rush out of your body? Do you still remember what kind of feeling it was?¡± Tian Ning looked at Lin Mengya with serious eyes.

    She thought about it carefully and found that she couldn¡¯te up with the right words to describe the feeling. She couldn¡¯t even recall the specific out-of-body experience at all.

    ¡°Before it happened, had you encountered anything? Had you eaten or heard something?¡±

    Tian Ning seemed to know something. Lin Mengya carefully tried to recall the specific details and even resorted to the Shen Nung system. In the end, she finally found a slight abnormality among them.

    ¡°If there was anything special, it would be in that ce when I seemed to smell a subtle fragrance. The fragrance was very faint, but it always lingered in the nose. It waspletely different from the spices I used to use, but as for the difference¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya sniffed twice and closed her eyes. It seemed that she was trying to recall the few memories that lingered in her sense of smell.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird! I can¡¯t tell what the smell is, but I think this fragrance is extremely weird. It¡¯s quiet but cold, and it seems to have a trace of lingering heat. In short, it is a smell I can¡¯t describe. Do you think I felt that way because of the fragrance?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Tian Ning suspiciously. She thought to herself, this kind of thing was mysterious, so how could it be determined by a fragrance? But Tian Ning shook his head solemnly, and then said in a low voice,

    ¡°My mother used to work in a spice merchant¡¯s house before being brought into the mansion by Madam. I was young, but I heard the spice merchant say that there was a spice in his room that must not be burned. I asked himter and learned that this incense is banned incense called Ghost Fragrance.¡±

    Ghost Fragrance? Banned incense?

    Lin Mengya was confused when a paragraph automatically emerged in the Shen Nung system that had epted her information. At this moment, Lin Mengya knew why Tian Ning had mentioned this spice.

    ¡°Ghost Fragrance can prate the bones so that people can contact ghosts and gods when it¡¯s burned. I think the reason why your soul could enter her body was that it was dominated by ghosts and gods. Since Ghost Fragrance can connect ghosts and gods, then the thing that can make your soul turbulent is perhaps such a weird thing.¡±

    How could that be?

    Lin Mengya was stunned on the spot. She was a doctor before and even an atheist. Moreover, from the current scientific perspective, many things could be solved with appropriate scientific theories.

    However, her current situation seemed to have a big bug in it. Could it be that someone had really used this wicked thing to make it happen?

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel a little alert. She had changed drastically. Although she had fobbed it off with other things, it seemed not difficult for an observant person to find out something strange about it. But who on earth had found out about her? Who hade up with such a trick to harm her?

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this thing is really evil. It seems that I must pay more attention to it. By the way, Tian Ning, I think you know a lot about this matter. Have you encountered a situation like this before?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt that since she could travel through time, then her previous generation and future generation might encounter the same situation. If there was really a lesson to learn from the past, maybe she would not have to panic.

    Unfortunately, Tian Ning looked at her but shook his head again. Then, under Lin Mengya¡¯s disappointed gaze, he took out a finger-sized bead from his sleeve and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°This thing was given to me by an old monk when I was 12 years old. You were young at that time. The old monk said this thing was for my sister and that it could keep you safe once. Maybe this thing is meant for today¡¯s affairs. Keep it close to you, and never leave it behind.¡±

    Lin Mengya heard what Tian Ning said, and immediately reached out and took the bead. The bead in her palm was round and warm, like gemstones such as jade and pearl, but the texture was a bit soft, so it didn¡¯t feel like those.

    However, in the moonlight, this bead could quietly radiate its unique warmth and brilliance. The color of the bead seemed to be getting clearer and whiter. Lin Mengya liked it when she looked at it. She held it in her hand and yed with it gently.

    ¡°Well, I will keep it close. And regardless of whether it is useful or not, thank you very much.¡±

    She put away the bead and sincerely thanked Tian Ning. In the moonlight, she regained herposure, and her eyes gleamed with wisdom. Her face looked brilliant and beautiful as always even at night.

    Tian Ningughed suddenly. Although he was still warm and gentle, he seemed reluctant.

    ¡°My sister Ya¡¯er had finally left for good. From now on, you will be you that no one can rece. As for her, she will live in the hearts of both of us forever, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Tian Ning and suddenly smiledfortably. It turned out that the top wise man in this mansion was actually the little-known Tian Ning in front of her.

    She smiled and nodded. Tian Ning, after saying goodbye to her with a polite smile, slowly withdrew from her sight. When she was just about to turn back, she found a pair of arms suddenly wrap around her slender waist from behind.

    ¡°I think I am jealous. From now on, you are not allowed to smile so sweetly to any other men.¡± His domineering and unreasonable words entered her ears.

    Lin Mengya gave up struggling after gently trying to push his strong arms away. She leaned backzily on his familiar chest, but she didn¡¯t admit it at all.

    ¡°Why? Did you buy all my rights to smile at others? Or, are you, Prince Yu, a man who has no confidence in himself? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡ª¡±

    Before she finished, his big hands around her waist turned vigorously and she turned gently and skillfully like a light butterfly.

    ¡°Yes, I bought them all.¡± He said something naughtier than she did.

    The next moment, his familiar breath ovepped with hers.

 Chapter 642 - A Special Imperial Decree

    <h4>Chapter 642 A Special Imperial Decree</h4>

    She didn¡¯t know how many times he had suddenly approached and kissed her. But this time, Lin Mengya clearly felt that the person he was kissing was her.

    It was neither the daughter of the Lin family nor Princess Yu who had been forcibly given to him. It was herpletely original self.

    It seemed that those hot lips could prate her skin and reach directly into her soul. Lin Mengya suddenly took the initiative to deepen the kiss.

    Her hands were hanging around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck and she was standing on tiptoe. Her kiss was warm, sincere, and passionate in her own way. Long Tianyu felt surprised. He liked such a strange yet active Lin Mengya very much.

    He hugged her slender waist thoughtfully with his big hands, and the two of them became more and more selfless. Even the onlookers around blushed. They spontaneously hid in their respective rooms with a smile and looked at the passionate couple in the night.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Lin Mengya was hiding in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and gasping for breath.

    This time, though she was bold, she did not regret it at all. Her hands were still wrapped around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck. Leaning on his undting chest, Lin Mengya smiled, which attracted Long Tianyu even more.

    ¡°It seems that my princess is very satisfied. Very good! I¡¯m very pleased.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head, and just wanted to refute Prince Yu who always took advantage of her with a serious face when she suddenly smelled a strange fragrance. In an instant, Lin Mengya began to carefully search for the smell in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms until she targeted his hands that had just been wrapped around her waist. Her expression changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Long Tianyu, who had been holding Lin Mengya in his arms like a puppy, couldn¡¯t help holding her chin with his big hand and frowned slightly. He thought that this was a new trick invented by Lin Mengya to joke with him.

    But then, Lin Mengya grabbed his hands tightly with a serious look in her eyes, and asked, ¡°Where did you fool around? Why other woman¡¯s fragrance are left on your body! If you don¡¯t exin it, don¡¯t even think about getting into my bed today!¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu intently. After all, there were some things that the fewer people knew, the better. Therefore, she only had to pretend a jealous wife.

    But Long Tianyu sniffed his hands suspiciously, and then looked at Lin Mengya with a puzzled look. It seemed that he didn¡¯t quite understand it either.

    ¡°I... haven¡¯t touched anyone except you. Could it be that I caught it at my mother¡¯s ce?¡±

    Lin Mengya of course knew that Long Tianyu hardly see any other woman but her.

    ¡°Nonsense, the spices that your mother uses are all made by me personally, and there is no such a fragrance at all. I think you should be punished. Long Tianyu, how dare you cheat on me just after we got married?¡±

    Lin Mengya, when she was angry and bossy, was somehow attractive. Long Tianyu really couldn¡¯t get serious, because he didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience at all. On the contrary, he found her lovely with her little willfulness.

    Standing in front of Lin Mengya obediently, he tried hard to remember the ces where he might have touched any spice today. After thinking about it, he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Oh, I remember. It¡¯s the imperial decree of the empress. The incense paper for the empress¡¯s decree is baked with incense. Now, you have wronged me. Tell me, what should I do to punish you?¡±

    Long Tianyu hugged her waist and stared at her unhappily, but the smile in his eyes betrayed his true thoughts. Lin Mengya immediately scratched her little head in embarrassment. She quickly wanted to turn around and ran away into the yard.

    ¡°How dare you run? Your sin is unforgivable!¡±

    Long Tianyu wouldn¡¯t allow her to run away. He grabbed her with his long arms, and she fell into his arms.. He picked her up horizontally and instantly thought of the most suitable way to punish this misbehaved girl.

    Everything was isted in therge door panel of the main house. Only the whispers that stayed in the courtyard gradually disappeared into the darkening night. The bright yellow imperial decree with the Nine-Tailed Phoenix pattern of the empress was ced on the table in front of Lin Mengya at this moment.

    That was right. The lingering fragrance was indeed emitted from the imperial decree in front of her. Butpared to the scent in Lin Mengya¡¯s memory, the current scent was a bit more of a secr fragrance.

    The Shen Nung system was running automatically, but Lin Mengya did not hear any rms. In other words, there was no toxic substance in it. Even theposition of the hallucinogen she had guessed was nowhere to be seen.

    Could it be that she and Tian Ning had made a mistake in the direction of their investigation? Moreover, since she got up in the morning, she had been staring at this thing for five or six hours. Her nose had be ustomed to the smell of the fragrance, but the weak feeling of the floating soul yesterday did not happen again.

    Could it be that it was just an ident yesterday? Was it just the asional rejection between the soul and the body that would lead to such a situation as she had guessed?

    But now, this was the only usible exnation.

    ¡°Your Highness, Eunuch Deshun from the empress¡¯s pce has been ordered to bring you something. Would you like to see him in person, or ask him to put the thing down and leave?¡±

    Baiji respectfully waited for Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions outside.

    She thought for a while. It was just an eunuch from the empress¡¯s pce. If she received him personally, it would seem that she was trying to suck up to the empress. So she instructed Baiji to ask the eunuch to put things down and give him a tip for the errand before continuing to stare at the imperial decree on the table in a daze.

    Not long after, the thing that had been checked carefully was delivered to her. Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at the crimson dress which was also on the table. After looking at it carefully for a while, she discovered that the patterns on the crimson satin fabric were actually lines of Buddhist scriptures.

    They could embroider a scripture on the clothes. It proved both the embroiler¡¯s great skill and the smart mind of the person who came up with the idea. Lin Mengya touched it and found that the material was good. Baiji must have almost taken it apart to check it.

    There was nothing wrong with it. At this point, Lin Mengya could see the empress¡¯s distinctive style of doing things all at once.

    Habitually, she twitched her nose a few times. But it seemed that there was no such strange cold fragrance on the new clothes as in the imperial decree.

    It was just a quiet sandalwood fragrance.

    She heard that these gowns were all enshrined in the empress¡¯s Buddhist temple before they were assigned to each mansion by her. After being washed and smoked by burning incense, it was distributed to the mansions.

    Generally, the spice used in clothes incense and that used in paper incense should be the same.

    There was an extra scent of sandalwood, which she could understand. After all, it was before the Buddha and had to be respected. But why, except for the smell of sandalwood, she couldn¡¯t smell anything simr to the smell of imperial decree?

    Could it be that¡ª

    Lin Mengya held the dress in one hand and imperial decree in the other. Maybe one of these two things was made especially for her.

    Although the difference in fragrance alone was not enough to prove it, she just felt that there must be something wrong with it. Anyone would have a certain preference when it came to the use of spices. Especially in the pces, thedies in each pce used different precious spices.

    Even if they were the same, with her keen sense of smell, she could distinguish them from the subtleties. The first few times when she had gone to the empress¡¯s pce or gotten close to her, she could only smell the quiet sandalwood scent on her.

    The smell on the dress just happened to be the same.

    So¡ª

    Lin Mengya held the imperial decree and kept looking at it. If this thing was really specially made for her, what was the purpose of this person? Besides, was the change of her soul rted to this thing?

    Although she had infinite doubts, Lin Mengya temporarily suppressed them. She must prepare for the worst. If the person who wanted to deal with her was the empress, the trip to Huguo Temple would probably be full of idents.

    But would Lin Mengya be afraid of any idents in this life?

    ¡°Hongyu, Baiji, Baishao, Baizhi, you four settle everything in the yard these few days. We will go to the monastery to pray for blessings in a few days. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    The four girls agreed softly outside, and they went to make preparations in an orderly manner. This time, Lin Mengya would have to keep herself safe. More importantly, she had to protect the innocent Long Yinghua.

    Sitting in the room, Lin Mengya looked at two things on the table while she was thinking quickly. If her opponent really interfered with her soul through fragrance, it would be hard for her to resist it by holding her breath. After all, couldn¡¯t all human pores be closed?

    It would be nice to have modern protective clothing which could even resist strong acids and alkalis, let alone a weird fragrance. Before figuring out what tricks her opponent used, her defense seemed so passive.

    She got up and came to the head of the bed. In the small cab under the mirror, the small bead given to her by Tian Ning was still exuding a soft brilliance.

    She hoped that what Tian Ning had said was true and this little thing could really keep her safe once. She found a purse and carefully stuffed the bead in it.

    Lin Mengya looked at the little purse in her hand with serious eyes.

 Chapter 643 - Partial Truth

    <h4>Chapter 643 Partial Truth</h4>

    If the empress really intended to deal with her, then her biggest secret would probably be exposed to the world. But, she thought about it and felt that though the empress was powerful and cunning, it was somewhat impossible for her to know the shocking fact that she was a time traveler. What was going on with all this?

    After suppressing various spections in her heart, Lin Mengya knew that she would probably never know the truth of the matter until the very end. It was just that the empress was the empress. Regardless of what tactics her opponent used, just a simple move had almost wiped her out. She really couldn¡¯t take it lightly anymore.

    There were still a few days away from leaving for the Huguo Temple. Fortunately, there were a few capable people around Lin Mengya, who properly prepared everything, including the sacrifices. But Long Tianyu¡¯s face was getting gloomy day by day. Lin Mengya could guess that Crown Prince and he would definitely have different political opinions because of the follow-up problem of Yunzhou governance. However, whether it was she or the emperor, they believed that Long Tianyu should be patient for the time being.

    Seeing that the mediocre Crown Prince harmed those victims who were already tortured with his own self-righteousness, Long Tianyu must feel very upset. Although Lin Mengya was worried for Long Tianyu, she felt that it was the best start for a wise future ruler when he cared for the people. Other things could wait.

    He came back from the pce and went straight to the study again. However, Lin Mengya had already prepared for it. She had asked the kitchen to prepare a bowl of warm chicken porridge. Although Long Tianyu returned to their room to rest every night after she fell asleep, she learned from the guards around him that he hadn¡¯t eaten properly for several days. One must eat to survive. How could he eat irregrly like this?

    Yesterday, the confidantes of Long Tianyu had tried to give her a message or hint. In short, their main idea was that they hoped she, Princess Yu, would take good care of their prince. She had to do something to prevent him from starving himself to death.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was always a democratic princess who conformed to public opinion. Now she found an opportunity to bring some food to feed the prince in person. As soon as she arrived at the door of the study with her maid, Lin Mengya heard the arguing of several staff members. Disputes were inevitable when there were various suggestions and ideas.

    Lin Mengya quietly took Baizhi back to the side and listened to the sounding from the door of the room in silence. In fact, the content of their dispute was nothing more than how to manage the victims and how to rebuild the disaster-stricken area. They had very good ideas, but they were notprehensive enough.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to interrupt this good cycle, so she just listened quietly under the window with her maid. The argument in the room was over and Lin Mengya could hear that those iplete strategies had be perfect. Only then did she tidy up her clothes and walked to the door with her maid.

    ¡°Master, the porridge is already cold. Why don¡¯t I go to warm it up before bringing it back?¡± Baizhi whispered, reminding Lin Mengya in her ear.

    After seeing Lin Mengya nod slightly, she turned and left. The slight movement outside had already disturbed the people inside. The door was immediately opened from inside, and Princess Yu with a gentle smile appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. Thanks to your help, my husband is not at a loss. Thank you so much.¡± Lin Mengya bowed slightly and saluted all the staff.

    However, these aides who were capable of ruling the world panicked and hurriedly saluted her. Moreover, they immediately gave the space to the couple. Lin Mengya turned around, looked at the group of men who disappeared immediately, and smiled.

    She wondered what such a group of young and energetic young men would be like after 20 or 30 years. But one thing was certain, and it was that they would be the cornerstone for Long Tianyu to secure the position. Now that the audience had already left, Lin Mengya turned around and entered the study.

    Behind therge desk, Long Tianyu, who was somewhat haggard, was closing his eyes at the moment. He slightly frowned and pressed his forehead hard with his big hands. Lin Mengya shook her head. He didn¡¯t eat well or get enough sleep. Of course, he felt that he was out of energy. Lin Mengya walked forward slowly, stretched out her slender hands, and gently massaged Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Was it cold to stand outside for so long?¡±

    He suddenly grabbed her soft and white hands with his big hands. However, after being gently broken free by her, he allowed her small hands to continue to massage his forehead with moderate strength and felt veryfortable.

    ¡°No. I am not so afraid of the cold. It¡¯s just a pity that your porridge went cold. I¡¯m afraid it will take a while before you can eat it.¡± Lin Mengya joked with him softly, and Long Tianyu gradually felt rxed.

    Actually, he had already noticed hering. However, he had not expected that she would choose to wait outside for so long. She just did not want to disturb his business. She was always so considerate, gentle, and generous, so he had fallen in love with her more and more deeply.

    He would rather give her all his affection for this life, and still thought it wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°What¡¯s so important about the porridge? With you here, I won¡¯t feel tired. After listening for so long, do you have any good suggestions?¡± Long Tianyu held her in his arms, pressed his chin against her head, and askedfortably.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any good suggestions. They were all good, and I was impressed just now. With your staff, I am afraid that in the future, you will not need me as a buttinski.¡± She smoothed out the fine wrinkles at his cor little by little.

    Lin Mengya knew what she was capable of. In fact, she had just taken credit for modern education. She could draw something out of what she had learned or experienced. But she knew thatpared to Long Tianyu, who had received imperial education since he was a child, her ideas were nothing more than a modest spur.

    ¡°Buttinski? Where did you learn such vulgar words? My princess, aren¡¯t you always noble and elegant?¡±

    There was a pain in his chest that was not very painful. Long Tianyu smiled silently. She could always please herself. He hugged the woman who was pinching her chest tightly and sniffed the nice smell of her body that was mixed with the fragrance of medicine.

    No matter how tired he was, he could still be contented.

    ¡°Father asked me to arrange the Buddhist ceremony. But this time, I can only protect you outside. You and Yinghua must be careful in the Huguo Temple and try to avoid them, do you understand?¡± Long Tianyu was still worried and warned Lin Mengya carefully.

    She stopped pretending to be angry with him. She leaned on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest and quietly listened to the various worries in his tone. She obediently nodded. Although she didn¡¯t want to meet those people, things might not be as simple as she had imagined.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that you took the imperial decree of the empress and watched it for a long time today. But what¡¯s wrong? Or, do you think there is something wrong with the imperial decree?¡±

    Everything in her yard couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes. Therefore, Lin Mengya naturally did not keep it from him. But, straightening up from his arms, Lin Mengya had already figured out how to exin it.

    ¡°You know, I was spaced-out and silly before, right?¡±

    Long Tianyu naturally nodded when she took the initiative to mention the past. These things were not secrets to the people in the Capital City. Besides, after knowing that the sillydy was his princess, he had taken the initiative to send someone to Lin Mansion to investigate and monitor her.

    ¡°Actually, I was not born like this. Later someone framed me and poison me to make me live in a muddle for more than ten years. But on the sedan chair that day, Lin Mengwu gave me highly poisonous jujubes. I think it should happen to be an antidote to the poison, so I woke up. But this time, the paper used in the empress¡¯s imperial decree has undergone special treatment. It should be mixed with a drug that would make me stupid again. I think they just don¡¯t want me to be so smart to annoy them.¡±

    Lin Mengya deliberately mixed the two things half-truthfully. After all, everything she said was true. It was just that the cause and effect were twisted by her. Moreover, given her current rtionship with Long Tianyu, they had sworn to love each other for life, and she must also find a most suitable excuse for her going out with Qinghu to find medicine before Long Tianyu could agree.

    Therefore, this time, she would neverpletely hide it from Long Tianyu. As for the truth, of course, she would make Long Tianyu understand it in another reasonable form. As expected, after hearing her words, Long Tianyu was very angry.

    There was a deep chill in his deep eyes. Of course, Lin Mengya, who knew him best, knew that it was the precursor to his decision to kill someone. She immediately patted his chest, andforted Long Tianyu softly, trying to soothe his anger.

    But Long Tianyu grabbed her hands hard, and the distress in his eyes made Lin Mengya almost drown. In Long Tianyu¡¯s heart, when she was hurt, he was more ufortable and distressed than when he was hurt himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thanks to the teacher and you, I¡¯ve taken so many panaceas this year. Such a trivial drug did not affect me.¡±

 Chapter 644 - Selection of Her Brothers Future Wife

    <h4>Chapter 644 Selection of Her Brother¡¯s Future Wife</h4>

    Lin Mengyaforted Long Tianyu and tried her best to describe this matter as less important. Only after Long Tianyu confirmed that nothing would happen to his princess did he reluctantly believe her words. However, he was thinking about finding a suitable time to send for Baili Rui who was in a vige outside the city. Maybe, this could really keep Lin Mengya safe.

    ¡°Qinghu will go with you too, right?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t want the damn fox to stay by Lin Mengya¡¯s side solemnly.

    But for her safety, Long Tianyu still had to give in. Apart from him, there were only Ling Ye and Qinghu whose martial arts were eptable. Lin Mengya shook her head unexpectedly. She had seen how angry Long Tianyu was when Qinghu followed her around in the mansion.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of hatred these two had had in their previous life. Every time they met in this life, they would be like two fighting cocks and no one would let go of the other.

    ¡°Take him. Although I¡¯m outside, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t take good care of you. If he is there, you can be safer.¡±

    Long Tianyu was worried, and Lin Mengya felt a little happy and helpless. She was d that he was worried about her, but sometimes, he was worried about her excessively. For her, this was indeed a little unexpectedly burdensome.

    ¡°No. There will be many haremdies this time. It is inconvenient for him, a man, to show up. Besides, I suspect that the people around the empress might know Qinghu. You know what he did for a living before. If someone finds out, I¡¯m afraid it will not be a good thing for both you and me. The teacher¡¯s matter is already a lesson. If you are not at ease, you might as well ask the teacher to prepare some self-defense things for me. With those things, even if you and Qinghu join forces, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get near me.¡± Lin Mengya blinked and said yfully.

    In the end, Long Tianyu gave in to his princess and reluctantly agreed to her request. However, she secretly just wanted to ask Baili Rui for more poison.

    Her safety was his first concern. If something really happened at that time, he would rush in and take her away safely, even if it was against the emperor¡¯s order.

    ¡°Alright, I will ask someone to spread the message tonight. By the way, you saidst time that you wanted to find a suitable wife for your brother. It just so happens that I have a list here for you to refer to. Besides, most of thedies from each family will show up at the Buddhist ceremony in the temple. If you like any of them, you might as well check it out yourself.¡±

    Long Tianyu had always taken her words to heart. Therefore, Long Tianyu, who had never cared about other people¡¯s household affairs, had actually mobilized his secret guards to collect information from each family in the past few days.

    Baizhi served the hot porridge. She put the dishes on the table before Long Tianyu one by one. Lin Mengya read the information of thedies, while Long Tianyu ate quietly.

    The information of Sanjue Hall had also been delivered to her in the evening. She had to admit that,pared to Long Tianyu¡¯s amateur work, the speed and detail of Sanjue Hall made Lin Mengya very satisfied.

    There were many simrities between the two materials. There was only one highlighted name of ady who received very different reviews. Lin Mengya, after pulling out the information of this woman alone, found out that she was somewhat rted to her.

    ¡°Xiao Xueyin? Didn¡¯t she Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin who has been raised in Xiao Mansion since she was a child? Why, do you think she is unreliable? Or, what happened to the Xiao family?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the name and remembered a very dignified and beautiful face. In Capital City, someone had made a list of beautiful women for the daughters of various families back then. Lin Mengya was stupid, but she looked elegant and beautiful, which was why she was called Miss Stupid in the first ce.

    Of course, the ranking of her was just ying tricks on her. Yue Ting and Xiao Xueyin were well-known on the list. Yue Ting was virtuous and gentle, while Xiao Xueyin was innocent and elegant. The two girls were neck to neck, but Xiao Xueyin¡¯s family background was not as prominent as Yue Ting¡¯s, so she fell slightly behind.

    She remembered that Xiao Xueyin had a good rtionship with Yue Ting. Besides, due to the Xiao family, Xiao Xueyin was one of the girls that her father had set her brother up with. She had met the girl several times before. Although she was not as patient and generous with her as Xiao Yixin, she had never spoken harshly to her.

    To be honest, on the list of Sanjue Hall, she paid more attention to Xiao Xueyin. But in Long Tianyu¡¯s file, Xiao Xueyin¡¯s name was painted with a big conspicuous ¡®X¡¯ underneath.

    It was clear that she must not be considered. Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was somehow aroused.

    ¡°Xiao family is reliable, and with Xiao Yixin, the rtionship between them and us is already unbreakable. As for this girl Xiao Xueyin, ording to their report, she recently had a close rtionship with a confidante of Qinghan. This morning, Qinghan mentioned to me that the seal he didn¡¯t use frequently was missing. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and pretended to identally mention the seal to His Majesty. Otherwise, we would be still kept in the dark if something went wrong.¡± Long Tianyu put down the spoon in his hand and exined it with a solemn expression.

    Confidante, the missing seal, and sudden kindness. Even Lin Mengya found these key factors surprisingly weird. Besides, she never believed that there would be such a series of coincidences easily.

    She stared at the information and thought for a while before she thoroughly understood the meaning of Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Are you afraid that our Lin family will have another spy from the empress?¡±

    Long Qinghan¡¯s confidante was actually just an artistic and beautiful courtesan in the city. Besides, with the Xiao family¡¯s consistent arrogance, how could she have a close rtionship with a courtesan of low status? She certainly had tried to made friends with that woman with a purpose.

    Long Tianyu saw that she understood it, so he stopped talking and just nodded slightly in reply. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit angry. Why did the empress have so much power? It seemed that the empress¡¯s spies were everywhere.

    It was really hard for her because there were traps everywhere!

    ¡°This is not an easy job. I originally intended to find my brother a wife who has a prominent family background and is not easy to mess with. This way, it can prevent them from conspiring against him again. But it seems that I can¡¯t be sure. After all, no one knows how they are rted to each other!¡± Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care much about intrigue.

    She could remain calm when the two armies were confronting each other. But it was the intricate nepotism that gave her a headache. In herst life, she didn¡¯t even have parents. God had probably overcorrected it and gave her such an intricate life.

    It had really caught her by surprise.

    ¡°What is bothering you?¡± Long Tianyu looked at her, amused. She was so disappointed.

    It was rare for him to see her so depressed. When he was full, he put down the tableware, moved to Lin Mengya¡¯s side, and took the file in her hand. After just a few nces, he realized that his princess was probably stumped by the chaotic rtionship between these families.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, why do these big families have to intermarry? Technically, these people are almost all rtives. I¡¯m confused now. This problem is not simple at all.¡±

    She pouted. Lin Mengya could behave like a child only in front of Long Tianyu. Long Tianyu looked at her helplessly. He had no choice but to ept his fate. He started to analyze the choice of her elder brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e for his beloved wife.

    ¡°Indeed, I have a suitable candidate here. But even if your brother likes her, she may not be willing to marry your brother.¡±

    Long Tianyu sat upright. He was holding a pile of girls¡¯ materials as a matchmaker. Her spirits immediately picked up. Her eyes widened and she looked at Long Tianyu suspiciously.

    ¡°My brother is a young hero. How could a beauty not love a hero?¡±

    With that, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. However, after thinking about it, he had joined the army at the age of thirteen and gone into battle at the age of fifteen. In fact, could he be regarded as a hero? After collecting himself, he began to answer Lin Mengya¡¯s question.

    ¡°If you want someone who does not cater to anyone and can deter the empress¡¯s family, I really have a candidate. However, her family and the Lin family have sworn enemies.¡±

    Could it be...

    The pride on Lin Mengya¡¯s face immediately froze. Yeah, there was a hard nut to crack who she could consider

    ¡°Apart from her... isn¡¯t there really any better choice?¡±

    She swallowed and looked at him sincerely. She really hoped that he could immediately think of an alternative. But the reality was cruel. After Long Tianyu looked at his beloved wife apologetically, he could only silently shake his head.

    ¡°Apart from her family, intermarriage with any other family is risky. But if you really don¡¯t want to, we can wait.¡±

    A deep sense of powerlessness rose from Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. God, these were all debts owed by others, so why did she need her to pay it back!

    Looking at his princess¡¯s frustrated look, Long Tianyu felt that though these two families had some misunderstandings, it was none of Lin Mengya¡¯s business. Was there anything hidden from him?

    ¡°I can go to the Jin family to make peace for you. Although Jin Jue is a bit stubborn, he will still respect me. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±

 Chapter 645 - Visit to the Jin Family

    <h4>Chapter 645 Visit to the Jin Family</h4>

    Long Tianyu had thought that Lin Mengya found it hard to talk about it because of the ipatible rtionship between the Lin family and the Jin family. He volunteered to do so, but it made the smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face even more hesitant and weird.

    ¡°Actually... actually... General Jin is not so stubborn. It¡¯s just a matter ofughing and making up between my father and him. Actually, it¡¯s just that the eldestdy of the Jin family and I have some old grudges...¡± Lin Mengya smiled awkwardly. She had almost forgotten all about it.

    Maybe it was karma.

    She had thought that she and thedy of the Jin family would not be in contact with each other anymore. Unexpectedly, now thedy of the Jin family had be the first choice for her brother¡¯s future wife. Was this retribution? Or was it fate?

    Anyway, Lin Mengya was thinking angrily, if Miss Jin saw her, would she stab her with a knife?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Long Tianyu had had some experience with the temperament of his wife.

    She looked cute and gentle, but she never stopped thinking about how to y pranks on others. He had thought that based on the characters of his father-inw and his mother-inw, Lin Mengya might have been stimted on their wedding and suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, it turned out that it was just some habits she had developed since childhood. It seemed that his princess still had many secrets g for him to discover.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Well, you know, I was so naive back then, and I didn¡¯t remember anything. It was about ten years ago. Originally, she and Yue Ting were both the daughter-inw candidates of my father¡¯s choice. At the mansion that day, Yue Ting and Xiao Xueyin behaved very well, but... Miss Jin had a little ident.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried her best to y it down.

    But Long Tianyu didn¡¯t believe her. Looking at her evasive eyes, he was afraid it was definitely not as simple as she said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, how can I help you?¡± Long Tianyu deliberately put on a look of embarrassment. Lin Mengya could only sigh secretly, lowered her head, and said in a frustrated manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just identally dropped a firework on Miss Jin. Then I identally pushed her into the small pond and she almost drowned...¡± Her voice was getting lower.

    The more Long Tianyu listened, the more he felt that there was something wrong with it.

    ¡°You mean, you dropped a firework on Miss Jin? Then why did you push her into the pond again?¡± Long Tianyu acted more like a patriarch who was forcing the kid who had done something wrong to tell the crime process.

    Lin Mengya nced at Long Tianyu with embarrassment, and then replied in a low voice, ¡°The fireworks burned her clothes. I pushed her into the pond to save her life. But she almost drowned...¡± It was the first time Long Tianyu had heard such explosive news. He suddenly remembered that it seemed that Miss Jin had never left home since she was ten years old.

    Could it be because of her? No wonder she didn¡¯t dare to go to Jin¡¯s family to propose marriage. He could imagine that if an ordinary woman made such a big scene on a formal asion where many seniors were present, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to even step out of her room, let alone get married. He was speechless. She looked aggrieved. It was obvious that Miss Jin was the victim. Why did she look like one?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore. I believe it was just an honest mistake. I will pay them a visit in a few days. I believe that General Jin will not me you. However, Jin family is very fond of this youngdy. I think you still have to visit her in person to show respect.¡±

    He patted Lin Mengya on the head with his big palm. Even though she was unwilling to do so, she had no choice but to obediently nod.

    In the final analysis, the incident was her fault. If she med others blindly, it would be a bit too much. Anyway, such a thing was ancient history. If Miss Jin didn¡¯t forgive her, then she would sincerely apologize to her, or ask Miss Jin to push her into the water too. In short, Long Tianyu was right. The daughter of Jin family was indeed the best marriage partner.

    She didn¡¯t mind being humiliated for the happiness of her brother! She had just promised Long Tianyu to visit the Jin family with him the day before, and Long Tianyu, who knew Lin Mengya very well, scheduled their visit at noon the next day to ensure that his wife would have plenty of time to visit the Jin family with him. Lin Mengya looked at the servants put some valuable gifts into the carriage one by one, dumbfounded

    In the end, Hongyu and the other girls put their newly dressed master into the carriage as they snickered. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t even get angry, because it was caused by her after all. Despite Long Tianyu¡¯s noble status, he was willing to condescend to make peace with the Jin family for her brother¡¯s marriage. How could she find fault with such a sacrifice?

    It was just¡ª

    When she thought of facing the innocent girl dragged down by her in her memory, heavy guilt made Lin Mengya bury her head in her arms. Her evasive gesture was amusing to Long Tianyu, who was riding in the same carriage. His princess, a courageous woman who had stood up to the empress and Crown Prince, was now afraid of the youngdy of the Jin family.

    Such a difference was surprising to him.

    Lin Mengya was the opposite of a bully. Especially she would feel a little at a loss to face apletely innocent person like Miss Jin.

    The carriage finally arrived at the Jin family, but after Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu got out of the carriage, they found that the door was locked. Lin Kui knocked on the door, and it was rare that there was no concierge to respond. The couple nced at each other. Even if the Jin family was not at home, there should be a concierge at the door at least.

    Lin Kui knocked hard three more times. The door that was originally closed opened a small gap at this moment.

    ¡°Your Highness, this¡ª¡± Lin Kui turned around to consult Long Tianyu.

    Thetter thought for a while, but could only nod. They came a little presumptuously, but the Jin family was so abnormal. If they didn¡¯t go in and take a look, they would be really worried.

    With the prince¡¯s consent, Lin Kui cautiously opened the gate of Jin family. After confirming that there was no danger inside, he returned to the prince and the princess.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s silent inside and there is no one.¡±

    It was strange. Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at the gate of Jin family that was half-open. In fact, the so-called feud between the Jin family and the Lin family was just a result of bncing the rtionship in the imperial court or the military power. It was just a bncing tactic of the emperor after all. Besides, the situations of Jin family and Lin family were very simr. From the generation of her grandfather, they had been fierce generals whopeted against each other.

    Now in the generation of her father and elder brother, they were still in fiercepetition. It was just that the Lin family was more powerful now. But with the attention of the Jin family, if the Lin family became too arrogant, the Jin family could immediately rece it. This was the real intention of the emperors of the past dynasties.

    But today, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had reached the atrium of the front yard, but they still hadn¡¯t seen anyone. Could it be that the Jin family had moved away and didn¡¯t live here anymore?

    ¡°Look, the soil of the flower pots in the yard is still moist. There should still be people living here.¡±

    Long Tianyu and Lin Kui have also noticed the details she noticed. Besides, the front yard was very clean, and it didn¡¯t look like there was no one to take care of it. It was just that it was already very rude to rush into someone¡¯s house like this. If they broke into the backyard and disturbed the female members of the family, it would be utterly inappropriate.

    When the two were hesitating, a servant in ck cloth suddenly walked out from the corner door on the right. But this man who looked like he was in his forties came out with teary eyes. He was very sad. He was crying while walking. Lin Mengya nced at Long Tianyu, who immediately sent Lin Kui toe forward and ask.

    Finally, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu learned why the front yard of the Jin family was so quiet.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know you wereing. Please forgive me.¡±

    When he saw Lin Kui who suddenly appeared in front of him, the servant thought it was a thief in the house, so he went to catch Lin Kui. But he was no match for Lin Ku. Lin Kui soon overpowered him. Anyway, they exined it clearly. The servant was convinced after seeing the manners of Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    With his sad look, Lin Mengya found it hard to me him. After all, they broke into the house in the first ce, and it was not his fault.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Get up and talk. What happened to your house? No one is guarding it in the yard, and even you are so sad.¡±

    Lin Mengya was dignified and beautiful, and her tone was gentle and peaceful, which immediately calmed the servant. After saluting her, he lowered his head and sobbed, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Well, my young master has suffered one cmity after another today. My master is really sad, so he was in no mood to wee you two.¡±

    The servant¡¯s words surprised Lin Mengya secretly.

    ¡°Take your time. What happened? Forget it. Can you take me and the prince over?¡±

    Since something had happened, she and Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch.

    Long Tianyu agreed. Since they ran into it, they should lend a helping hand.

 Chapter 646 - The Funeral of the Jin Family

    <h4>Chapter 646 The Funeral of the Jin Family</h4>

    The servant of the Jin family led the way, and the three followed.

    Lin Mengya took a careful look along the way. The decoration style of the Jin Mansion was different from that of the Lin Mansion. Although the decoration was noble and elegant instead of vulgar or extravagant, it revealed a rough heroic spirit.

    This orded with the personality of the Jin family. Unlike the Lin family, the Jin family had a lot of family members. Mere Jin Jue himself had three sons.

    It was said that Jin Jue¡¯s new concubine had given birth to a son for him a few years ago. Moreover, the Jin family was a rare big family which was of one mind.

    In the past few years, the old general Jin Jue¡¯s brothers had always followed his leadership. A family like this was bound to thrive.

    So, if the Lin family and the Jin family were united by marriage, there would be no harm except that the Emperor might get a little ambivalent.

    After all, only the father and the eldest son of the Lin family looked somewhat promising. If there was no other power injected, the Lin family would soon lose the strength topete with the Jin family.

    The Emperor would naturally consider the pros and cons.

    Besides, since Lin Mengya had married Long Tianyu, the Lin family of her generation would never rebel.

    But when they just arrived in the backyard, they heard depressed cries from inside. Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu exchanged nces and read a touch of confusion from each other¡¯s eyes.

    After the servant led them to the gate of a small yard, he went in, knelt on the ground, and began to weep. Lin Mengya stood at the gate and looked inside, and she felt bad.

    She figured out what was going on here. Obviously, they were mourning.

    But among the immediate rtives of Jin Jue, there were no more seniors except for him. Long Tianyu said he had met Jin Jue and his sons this morning. Could it be that Jin Jue¡¯s wife passed away?

    Before she could think about it carefully, Long Tianyu asked Lin Kui to go to the mourning hall and inform the Jin¡¯s elders of their arrival. Lin Mengya took a look at the yard and found it very exquisite and quiet. It was not like a ce where a madam lived but like where a youngdy lived.

    Was it possible that Miss Jin had an ident?

    ¡°Your Highness Prince and Princess Yu, I didn¡¯t know you hade, so I didn¡¯t go to the gate to greet you. Please forgive me.¡±

    Following Lin Kui out was Jin Jue, the head of the Jin family.

    It was said that the ancestor of the Jin family was a bandit in the mountain, and he attached most importance to ¡°brotherhood¡±, so his soldiers were more bandidos-like than other soldiers.

    They were brave in battles. But mere braveness was not enough for an army. Compared with the Lin family¡¯s army with strict military disciplines, the reputation of the Jin family¡¯s army was much worse.

    The enmity between the two families also resulted from this.

    But the veteran general Jin Jue, who used to have a dignified appearance, looked quite feeble now.

    The hair at his temples was white, and his eyes were deted. He looked like a different person from the usual old general.

    ¡°No need to apologize. It is our fault for not informing you before we came. We didn¡¯t know you¡¯re conducting a funeral. I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Please tell me if there is anything we can help with.¡±

    Long Tianyu spoke earnestly. Fortunately, they were all wearing in clothes that day.

    If he had known about it, they would not have walked in when they were holding a funeral.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. It is my children whock God¡¯s blessing with short lives!¡±

    As Jin Jue spoke, drops of tears fell from his eyes.

    As the saying went, men did not easily shed tears. It seemed that Jin Jue was really sad.

    While they were talking, a few young men walked out of the mourning hall in the small courtyard.

    Seeing Jin Jue in grief, the young men with sorrowful expressions immediately walked forward tofort him. But when they saw who the guests were, their eyes fell on Lin Mengya, who was standing behind Long Tianyu.

    A young man wearing a light gray shirt suddenly red at her.

    ¡°You... you are a murderer! How dare youe! You killed my sister! Today, I will let you repay!¡±

    Then he raised his hand, intending to hit Lin Mengya fiercely.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu was quick in response and stood between Lin Mengya and the man in an instant. Lin Kui reacted quickly as well. As a silver light shed, a steel knife was ced on the young man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Jin Wu, don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    What came together with the steel knife was Jin Jue¡¯s scolding voice.

    The originally solemn scene became a bit noisy after such a tumult. All the other people moved their gazes to them, and a few sharp-eyed people actually recognized Lin Mengya.

    Now, Lin Mengya had be the target for all. Many stares, either shocked or angry, fell on Lin Mengya.

    In an instant, she became a sinner in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Father, it¡¯s her! It¡¯s her who killed my sister! If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t yed tricks on her, how could she have ended like this! How could she...¡±

    The man was distraught,pletely ignoring the steel knife on his neck. He pointed at Lin Mengya and widened his eyes with anger as if she had done something heinous.

    Lin Mengya hid behind Long Tianyu, but she was totally confused. ¡°Kill his sister? Impossible! I have never harmed Miss Jin.¡±

    Though she had made a mistake unintentionally, how could she have killed Miss Jin? Being med for no reason, Lin Mengya was also angry.

    Lin Mengya stood behind Long Tianyu with a sneer. She was so fearless that she looked into the using eyes of the Jin family. ¡°You must be Jin Wu, the second son of the Jin family. I am really sorry for what happened back then. However, your usation is too far-fetched! You said I killed Miss Jin. Do you have solid evidence? If not, I will seek justice for your nder on me today!¡±

    Lin Mengya had a sharp tongue. Even Qinghu was always defeated, not to mention a martial ruffian who only knew how to fight with fists.

    Her words almost made Jin Wu vomit blood with anger. It was a pity that his father had stopped him and that Lin Kui and Long Tianyu were protecting her. He couldn¡¯t even get close to Lin Mengya, let alone strangle her.

    After seeing Jin Wu so crazy, young men around him stopped staring at Lin Mengya anymore and hurriedly took him away. Jin Jue sighed heavily as he looked at his second son, who was still yelling.

    He was a very broad-minded person, so after seeing Lin Mengya, he didn¡¯t show any ming emotion. But because of Jin Wu¡¯s scolding, the people in the yard had surrounded Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Lin Kui.

    Jin Wu was a fool, but Jin Jue was clear-minded. Lin Mengya was the daughter of the Lin family, who they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Moreover, her status as a princess was much higher than theirs now.

    If Jin Wu had really hit her, it would bring the Jin family a disaster. He had lost a son and a daughter. So, he couldn¡¯t bear to lose any more children.

    After a heavy sigh, Jin Jue smiled apologetically and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness Princess Yu, please forgive my son. He was too sad and confused. To be honest, today, both my daughter and youngest son suddenly passed away. He was just too grieved.¡±

    Lin Mengya was actually not very angry. She just couldn¡¯t stand the unprovoked criticism.

    Now that Jin Jue had said so, she decided not to pursue the matter.

    But it was a bit coincidental. When she just wanted toe to the Jin family to sound them out about their intentions, the youngdy of the Jin family passed away.

    If it weren¡¯t for Long Tianyu¡¯s decision to pay a surprise visit, she was afraid that when they came a few dayster, they would only see the skeleton of Miss Jin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. But what happened to the young master and Miss Jin? Did they have any chronic illness?¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was full of curiosity.

    Jin Jue shook his head sadly and sighed before saying, ¡°This is divine retribution! The ancestors of our family must have done something wrong so that my children had to repay. I am not worthy of being a father!¡±

    Seeing Jin Jue so frustrated, Lin Mengya felt that things might not be so simple. As the saying goes, one reaps what he sows. But how could the wrong doings of the ancestors of the Jin family be retributed to these two youngsters?

    Unless¨C

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glinted, but she felt something wrong in her heart. The mourning hall was so close in front of her. Even if it was really retribution, she must see it herself so as to avoid any grounds for others to me her.

    ¡°Jin Jue, although we are not invited to the funeral, we¡¯ve already been here. We also want to mourn for the young master and youngdy. Although our families have some misunderstandings, the deceased is the most important. I don¡¯t want other people to misunderstand the Jin family, thinking you¡¯re narrow-minded. Can you allow me to go in to burn the incense sticks and express the condolences on behalf of Prince Yu?¡±

    How could Jin Jue reject it?

    Moreover, what Lin Mengya said was indeed reasonable. Although it was not suitable to hold a grand funeral for kids who died young, no parents were willing to see their kids passed away silently.

    ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked around coldly, frightening those people itching for making trouble. He wanted to go into the mourning hall together with Lin Mengya. But Lin Mengya pushed his hand and shook her head gently.

    Long Tianyu represented the royal majesty. He couldn¡¯t mourn for the children who died young in person. If Long Tianyu entered the hall, he would disgrace the royal family.

    Although he was worried, Long Tianyu knew that Jin Jue would not let his family make trouble now. So, he agreed to let her go into the mourning hall alone.

    Long Tianyu and Lin Kui were exuding a cold aura all the time, so no one dared to make things difficult for Lin Mengya right now.

 Chapter 647 - Rescue the Sister and Brother

    <h4>Chapter 647 Rescue the Sister and Brother</h4>

    Long Tianyu was behind her, so Lin Mengya knew that no one dared to harm her now. Under the gazes of everyone, she followed Jin Jue to the wing room that was temporarily served as the mourning hall.

    At this moment, there were depressed crying all around the room. Jin Wu and his brothers were still in the hall with tearful eyes.

    But no one rushed to Lin Mengya or shouted ¡°life for life¡± again.

    ¡°Darling, this is Her Highness Princess Yu.¡±

    Jin Jue quietly pushed away the hands that others reached to support him, walked to the front of the coffins, and led a woman in a white dress over. ording to the rules of Jin State, because Miss Jin was unmarried and her brother was under ten years old, their parents and rtives could not wear mourning clothes or hold a grand funeral for them.

    Only some loyal servants were wearing mourning clothes. Lin Mengya thought maybe the two coffins would be carried out and buried tonight.

    No wonder Jin Jue was so sad. But people couldn¡¯te back to life after death, so Lin Mengya could only burn some incense sticks to express her sorrow.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know you woulde. Please forgive me for not greeting you at the gate.¡±

    Madam Jin was about 50 years old. In Lin Mengya¡¯s memory, she was a delicatedy. Unexpectedly, the shock of losing her son and daughter had made her very haggard.

    ¡°Madam Jin, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Prince Yu and I came to visit you, but we didn¡¯t expect... Please take care of yourself. May the youngdy and the young master rest in peace.¡±

    Lin Mengya walked two steps forward and held Madam Jin¡¯s shaky body. Madam Jin looked at Lin Mengya, who was a few years younger than her daughter. Tears came out again from her red and swollen eyes.

    ¡°My daughter! It¡¯s all my fault! Mom failed to protect you!¡±

    Lin Mengya could understand her self-me.

    The loss of children was the saddest thing for parents.

    Madam Jin didn¡¯t me her. She just grabbed her hand and kept crying, which Jin Jue thought improper. When he was about to ask the servants to take Madam Jin away, Lin Mengya shook her head at him slightly, allowing Madam Jin to lead her to the coffins where the corpses were ced.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, look, Her Highness Princess Yu is here to see you. If you have anything to say to her, speak it out, okay?¡±

    Madam Jin looked so sad, but her grip on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand was very tight. Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy in her heart, but she thought it was just because Madam Jin was overwhelmed with grief.

    Unexpectedly, Madam Jin, who had been so sad just now, suddenly pushed her to the coffin in the next moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You should be buried with Xin¡¯er!¡±

    Her haggard face looked horrible, revealing murderous intent as if she wanted to die together with Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya felt that Madam Jin was pushing her vigorously. When she almost hit the vermilion coffin, she felt anxious.

    But the next second, she shouted as loud as she could.

    ¡°Stop! Your daughter seems to be alive!¡±

    Madam Jin stopped pushing Lin Mengya upon hearing her words. Lin Mengya managed to stabilize herself just as she almost hit it.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Madam Jin widened her eyes and looked at Lin Mengya as if she could not believe what she had said.

    ¡°I said, your daughter and son might not be dead yet. Let me double-check. I¡¯m afraid it will be toote if we don¡¯t hurry up.¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to get rid of Madam Jin¡¯s grip but found her withered hands were like pliers. She couldn¡¯t break free at all.

    ¡°Nonsense! I saw my sister and brother die with my own eyes! Mother, she just wants to cheat us!¡±

    It was Jin Wu again, who desired to stir up trouble all the time.

    Lin Mengya cast an angry look at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Madam Jin, you must know my mother¡¯s fame back then. Also, General Jin Jue, you probably know that the condition of His Majesty did not get better until I entered the pce and treated him. Let go of me! Maybe your daughter and son can be saved!¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Madam Jin hesitated. They were her daughter and son. If there might be a miracle, she would definitely strive for it.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she rxed her grips.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! Prince Yu is outside! She must be just buying time!¡±

    Jin Wu was eagerly trying to put Lin Mengya to death, but it was not up to him now. He was just a reckless man.

    ¡°Darling, please let her try. I am also sad about the death of the two kids. But she is Princess Yu after all. Are you going to let the entire Jin family be buried with the two children?¡±

    The old general Jin Jue might be the only sensible person in this family now. Jin Jue rushed to his wife¡¯s side, persuaded her, and pulled her away from Lin Mengya.

    After all, they dared not make too much noise here, because Long Tianyu and Lin Kui were outside. If they hadn¡¯t deliberately used their crying to cover up the quarrel, Long Tianyu would have broken in.

    Breaking free from Madam Jin¡¯s grip, Lin Mengya flexed her aching wrists. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she turned around. Actually, she was not making up excuses to survive.

    When she almost hit on the coffin, she suddenly heard a very subtle heartbeat. Although it was very weak, she heard it clearly at the very moment.

    Her hearing was extraordinary, especially for such subtle sounds. She turned on the Shen Nung system and conducted a rough check on the two siblings who had been put on clean clothes in the coffin.

    ¡°How did they die?¡±

    The signs of life were extremely weak, but they still could not hide from the Shen Nung system¡¯s detection. Lin Mengya immediately turned her head and asked the people around seriously.

    ¡°The youngdy drowned, and the young master choked to death when eating.¡±

    A clever maid next to her was calmer, and she immediately answered Lin Mengya¡¯s question. Drowning and choking? Lin Mengya¡¯s heart immediately throbbed violently. No wonder there were still signs of life. Miss Jin¡¯s hair was still wet, so presumably, she still had time.

    ¡°Move them out immediately! Be quick! Now they are just in a state of suspended animation. If you are not quick enough, they will really die!¡±

    Hearing her saying this, the Jin family got into a flurry. They moved both Miss Jin and her young brother out with suspicion.

    Lin Mengya immediately chose one of the most effective and quick rescue methods in her mind. However, she was a little too busy to rescue two people at the same time.

    ¡°Jin Wu, follow mymand! You rescue your sister!¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head with a calm face, but Jin Wu was taken aback. Just when he was about to refute, Lin Mengya¡¯s next sentence choked his words.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you can only watch your brother and sister die. Stop dragging your feet! Are you worse than me?¡±

    Being scolded like this by Lin Mengya, even if Jin Wu was unwilling to do it, he had to squat down and follow her orders.

    ¡°Kneel on one knee, put your sister¡¯s abdomen on yourp, and pat her back.¡±

    Lin Mengya exined the movements concisely. Fortunately, Jin Wu was a martial artist, so it was not difficult for him. Seeing Jin Wu do as she said, Lin Mengya picked up the little boy and pressed his chest methodically, using the Heimlich Maneuver she had learned before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, continue to pat!¡±

    After patting a few times, Jin Wu found that his sister hadn¡¯t moved a muscle yet, so he thought Lin Mengya was teasing them. Just when he was about to have a big quarrel with her, she cast a calm look at him, so he had to continue to rescue his sister.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on them.

    Time seemed to have frozen. Lin Mengya continued to rescue the boy with her usual face, but everyone else¡¯s eyes gradually changed from hopeful to desperate.

    ¡°Jin Jue, our daughter is dead!¡±

    Madam Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when she saw that her daughter didn¡¯t move at all.

    But just when she was about to cry, Miss Jin unexpectedly made a slight movement. Then, there came the sound of coughs.

    Miss Jin, whose eyes were closed, unexpectedly spat out the water that had umted in her lungs. Before Jin Wu could express his happiness, he met Lin Mengya¡¯s calm and quiet eyes.

    Subconsciously, he continued to pat his sister¡¯s back. He was a bit surprised and regretful underneath. If Lin Mengya could really save his younger brother and sister, he would not pursue the previous matter anymore.

    ¡°Wow¨C¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s rescue of the little boy was also very sessful. He spat out what was choking in the trachea with a ¡°wow¡±. But theck of oxygen just now caused intense difort to the child.

    Lin Mengya immediately ced him t on the ground and held his head to make his breathing smoother.

    ¡°Resurgence! They are brought back to life!¡±

    The people around were shouting in surprise. They widened their eyes, looking at the miraculous moment.

    Only Lin Mengya noticed what the little boy had spat out. It looked like a whole chestnut. When a child ate this kind of thing, there was indeed a risk of choking, but there was something she cared more about.

    ording to the current situation, the young master and Miss Jin had passed out for less than two hours. But their coffins and clothes were all ready. It was quite strange.

    After handing the boy to his mother, who was crying with joy, Lin Mengya pretended to be exhausted and quietly leaned back on Miss Jin¡¯s coffin behind.

    Although she couldn¡¯t tell the material, the workmanship was actually good, not like rushing work.

    And then, she nced at the coffin of the little boy. The board was much thinner than that of Miss Jin¡¯s coffin. And it did not look like something that a powerful family would use. It must be made for ordinary kids that died young.

    Lin Mengya then had some spection in her heart.

 Chapter 648 - Eager Love

    <h4>Chapter 648 Eager Love</h4>

    Finally, after Miss Jin spat out thest mouthful of water, Lin Mengya personally confirmed that she had been sessfully rescued.

    Suddenly, the Jin family erupted in jubtion.

    Madam Jin cried with joy. Under such circumstances, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But now, she was grateful to Lin Mengya. When she looked at Lin Mengya, her face showedplicated emotions.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think too much. Since the misunderstandings between us have been cleared up and your daughter and son are awake, let¡¯s wiped out the past.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not intending to take advantage of the Jin family. But if Long Tianyu got to know that they had wanted to harm her, then the Jin family might suffer a lot.

    Lin Mengya felt it was better to make friends than enemies. Many misunderstandings could be removed if the two parties could talk frankly.

    ¡°Your Highness, thank you for your magnanimity. Maids! Come here and help Princess Yu to the back hall to rest.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya could tell that although Jin Jue had always been respectful to her on the outside, he had also been a little bit angry with her on the inside. Now, the anger was removed, and she had turned hostility into friendship.

    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded, while the other servants began to tidy up the mourning hall in a hurry.

    After settling his family affairs, Jin Jue finally had the time to entertain the guests.

    After being invited out from the inner courtyard, Lin Mengya was led to a drawing-room.

    Long Tianyu and Jin Jue were both enjoying themselves there. No one would have thought that half an hour ago, this mansion had been full of sorrow. Lin Mengya walked slowly to Long Tianyu. After nodding at him, she sat down next to him.

    ¡°My son was ignorant, and he offended Your Highness just now. Thank you for your magnanimity and for not fussing with that boor. And I would also like to thank you for your help today.¡±

    The twist from great sadness to great joy made all sorts of feelings well up in Jin Jue¡¯s mind. Lin Mengya smiled politely and gently as if she had already forgotten about the offense before.

    Jin Jue couldn¡¯t help but feel more guilty. It seemed thatpared to the tolerant daughter of the Lin family, the children in his own family were a little narrow-minded.

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire Lin Muzhi, his old rival for many years. He thought that if the descendants of the Lin family were numerous, the Jin family would be no match for the Lin family in the future.

    Therefore, his attitude towards Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu became more polite subconsciously.

    ¡°It is Prince Yu that asked me to help you. General Jin, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    Being self-effacement just right, Lin Mengya gave all the credit to Long Tianyu.

    It was the stage of the men now. She had made a buzz already just now, so it was time to hand over the business to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°This...oh...it really makes me feel ashamed. Your Highness Prince Yu, please allow me to kowtow to you!¡±

    After speaking, Jin Jue was about to get up from the chair to kneel.

    But how could Long Tianyu ept this? He immediately stood up and held Jin Jue¡¯s arms with both hands, and smiled gently, not showing the slightest arrogance or coldness of the royal family.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that! General Jin, you are always loyal to the country, and I have long admired you. I came today just to visit you. If you do this to me, you will overwhelm me with more than what I deserve.¡±

    After a short stalemate, Jin Jue was finally helped up by Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya was holding a tea bowl, and a touch of triumph shed across her eyes.

    In the beginning, the main reason why the Jin family had been defeated in the fight was that the children of the Jin family were too arrogant. They had angered the Emperor, so Jin Jue had been degraded to such a sinecure.

    Unexpectedly, after just a few years, Jin Jue¡¯s hostility had been reduced a lot. If this person was used well, he must be a trenchant edge.

    Lin Mengya thought about it, and she had a n soon.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Compared with you two, I am a boor. It seems as if I have lived for so long in vain.¡±

    Jin Jue sat in his seat, but there was always a trace of guilt on his face. Long Tianyu also sat back in his chair. He had learned a lot from Lin Mengya, so he talked with Jin Jue in a friendly and natural tone.

    ¡°General Jin, you don¡¯t have to be like this. By the way, why the people of your mansion made such a big mistake? The youngdy and master were almost mistakenly confirmed to be dead.¡±

    Long Tianyu pretended to be just chattering to induce the old general into telling the truth.

    It turned out when Jin Jue had just returned home from the court, he heard his daughter had fallen into theke identally.

    They had told him that she had no breath when being salvaged from the water. His youngest son had been eating chestnuts when hearing the news, and he had been choked on chestnut in shock. And he had almost lost his life.

    When Lin Mengya listened to the story, she found that there were too many strange things about this matter.

    However, she didn¡¯t ask any questions. The Jin family was not stupid. The reason why they hadn¡¯t noticed those abnormalities at the beginning was that their thoughts had been disturbed by the idents.

    So, as long as they noticed the abnormalities, those who had secretly yed dirty tricks would get into trouble.

    ¡°So, that is how it is. I think you must have many important things to deal with, then we don¡¯t want to disturb you anymore. We¡¯d like to leave now.¡±

    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya deserved to be called a perfect match. They didn¡¯t need tomunicate about this kind of thing at all, and they could make the same decision by tacit understanding.

    They got up and said goodbye. Lin Kui had already handed over all the gifts they had brought to the servants of the Jin family.

    Although the matter could not be announced to the world, it could be regarded as a great thing. They hadn¡¯t expected after the sudden decision of visiting the Jin family, they would bump into such a thing. Their good luck was one in a million.

    Jin Jue invited them for dinner, but Long Tianyu knew that the Jin family still had a lot of things to deal with. He thought it was the best timing for them to leave now.

    Jin Jue was very grateful to Prince and Princess Yu for their help, so he personally saw them off to the gate. After seeing the carriage going away, he went back into the mansion with the servants.

    Lin Mengya gently lifted the curtain of the carriage with her fair hand. After a nce at the direction of the Jin family, a sneer appeared on the corners of her lips.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to bump into such a thing. It seems it is fate that brought the Jin family and us together.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not think this was an ident. Actually, since the moment she had heard about Miss Jin¡¯s ident, doubts had filled her mind.

    It was said that after being tricked by her, Miss Jin had be a little timid and weak. Although it was nothing serious, it was not suitable for her to go out after all. She had lived safely for so long. Why did she fall into the water today?

    Perhaps, the real ident was the sudden visit of Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu. In the script written by the plotter, Miss Jin was already dead by now.

    ¡°The information was leaked.¡±

    Long Tianyu also returned to his usual indifference, with a fit of rare anger in his tone. Since the matter of Baili Wuchen, Long Tianyu had already purged Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    But this kind of thing had happened again today. How could Long Tianyu not get angry?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily have anything to do with the people in your mansion. My brother is already at the age to get married. After the death of Yue Ting, many families are already eager to take action. If it weren¡¯t for that Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing had been grounded by my father for a long time, I¡¯m afraid there would have been many people visiting my family. Moreover, I think this matter must have something to do with one person.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes shed, and a person¡¯s name appeared in her mind. That person was extremely intelligent, but she was very infatuated with her brother.

    If she had nned the whole thing, Lin Mengya would not feel surprised.

    ¡°You mean, Shangguan Hui?¡±

    Long Tianyu immediately guessed the name. In this selection, Shangguan Hui was actually ssified as one of the first choices, the same as Miss Jin. If she had plotted it, then there were only two possibilities.

    First one, she had discovered the current situation by herself, so she schemed this plot.

    As for the second one, it was a possibility Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡°Well, apart from her, no one is so eager to kill Miss Jin. But if it were her, I also know that she is unable to conduct such a scheme. However, she is a smart person. Maybe she used some method.¡±

    Love could make people blind.

    Shangguan Hui was very smart, and her methods were also powerful. From the fact that she could get rid of the control of the Empress, Lin Mengya could see her capability.

    In fact, she had wanted Shangguan Hui to marry her brother just to destroy Empress¡¯s n. And Shangguan Hui was indeed smart enough to save the Lin family from the mess. But she had miscalcted Shangguan Hui¡¯s eagerness of marrying his brother and forgotten that the people of the Shangguan family had always been unscrupulous and vicious as long as they wanted to achieve the goal.

    To be honest, if Miss Jin could be half as capable as Shangguan Hui, Lin Mengya would do whatever it took to get her married to her brother. If both of these women could marry her brother, things would be double insured, though it sounded somewhat unfair.

    ¡°Huh, the women of the Shangguan family are all the same.¡±

    Speaking of the Shangguan family, Long Tianyu felt the same as Lin Mengya. He had no good impressions of them.

    ¡°No, the people from the Shangguan family are not all the same. At least, Shangguan Hui can be used by us. Lin Kui, when we get back, you personally go to the Shangguan family to send Shangguan Hui my invitation card.¡±

    Probably Shangguan Hui hadn¡¯t thought about the troublesome consequences she would bring to Lin Mengya by taking action ahead of her. Even if Lin Mengya still had to act ording to the original n, she must give her some warnings.

    Sending the invitation card to her openly was tantamount to exposing the rtionship between them to the Empress.

    By then, Shangguan Hui would understand how serious the consequences would be if she didn¡¯t act upon the n.

 Chapter 649 Shangguan Huiâ€™s Visiting Card

    <h4>Chapter 649 Shangguan Hui¡¯s Visiting Card</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid if you push her too hard, she will be a retainer of the Empress?¡±

    Long Tianyu certainly knew that Lin Mengya would never forgive people who acted arbitrarily.

    However, he was worried that Shangguan Hui would be a tool of the Empress like Shangguan Qing.

    ¡°She? Impossible. Although Shangguan Hui is from the Shangguan family, she is much smarter. What¡¯s the use of forcing my brother to marry her if he dislikes her? Besides, with my help, her chances of sess will be greater. If she loses my support, she will never win my brother¡¯s heart in her life.¡±

    Shangguan Hui was a smart woman. Even if she had done something silly, she would correct it soon.

    Lin Mengya chose Shangguan Hui because she was not as paranoid as the other members of the Shangguan family.

    The people who could think sensibly would know how to get the most benefits. Lin Mengya was such a person, and so was Shangguan Hui.

    ¡°You are really a disaster for the Shangguan family. By the way, I heard the olddy of the Shangguan family will also go to the temple this time. My mother said that she has been tough since she was young. You have to be careful.¡±

    Although Long Tianyu was one of the few male guests apanying them, the olddy of the Shangguan family was the mother of the Empress.

    So, as a junior, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t be too rude to the olddy.

    ¡°It seems the Empress really attaches great importance to this religious rite. She really does like to push herself forward and show off.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that herself was not that important. At least, the Empress would not go through the trouble of bringing all the female rtives of the principal officials to the ceremony, just to make trouble for her.

    But what had happened that day had cast a shadow over Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. What on earth had the Empress used to make her have such a weird reaction?

    Lin Mengya had various spections, but they had all been overturned by herself one by one. It seemed she could only roll with the punches.

    While chatting, they returned to the mansion. Long Tianyu had specially ordered Lin Kui to keep the matter of the Jin family a secret. Later, Lin Mengya unexpectedly received a gift from the Jin family. Lin Mengya guessed they must feel sorry for not entertaining them well.

    Although it was called a religious rite, in fact, it was just a tea party in whichdies from various families gathered together to talk about the household stuff and to get some fresh air.

    Lin Mengya barely went to such gatherings because she did not have time. Moreover, she would be the focus of discussion as long as she attended.

    Instead of letting people gossip about her, it was better to stay at home. Gradually, she had gained a reputation of being a loner. As for other things, there was not much loss.

    After all, thedies who could call the shots at home barely attended such boring gatherings of nobledies.

    Long Tianyu had been busy these few days. The Empress was going to make royal progress, and there would be a religious ritual rted to the fortune of the country.

    There must be no mistake at all. Fortunately, Long Qinghan was assisting him, and everything was going well.

    On the contrary, Lin Mengya was rxed now. Every day, she was either teasing the children or listening to the girls chatting, and she was enjoying herself.

    ¡°Princess, thedy of the Shangguan family wants to see you.¡±

    The maid in charge of the doorkeepers sent Shangguan Hui¡¯s visiting card to Lin Mengya respectfully.

    Lin Mengya was feeding Lin Moyan with lotus soup. She just nced at it and didn¡¯t give any orders.

    The maid did not dare to move, so she could only stand behind her with her head down.

    Lin Mengya fed the sweet soup to Lin Moyan little by little. The little guy was eating happily with a smile. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop until he no longer stared at the bowl in her hand.

    ¡°Lead her in, and I will see her in the drawing-room.¡±

    Actually, Shangguan Hui had sent a person to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion the day after Lin Mengya had asked Lin Kui to send the invitation card to her.

    But before the man could get in the gate, he had been driven away by the servants under Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.

    By now, she had ignored Shangguan Hui for a long time. This time, she had made it very clear.

    If Shangguan Hui wanted to cooperate with her, she had to be obedient. Otherwise, she had countless ways to let Shangguan Hui know that she was not Lin Mengya¡¯s only choice.

    The maid went to send the word to Shangguan Hui immediately. Lin Mengya asked Ms. Tian to take care of the two children, and then she walked to the drawing-room with the four girls.

    Before entering, she saw that a vague figure was walking around worriedly at the door of the drawing-room.

    As soon as the person saw Lin Mengya, she immediately walked towards her anxiously.

    ¡°Princess, you are¡ª¡±

    Shangguan Hui¡¯s delicate face was overflowing with eagerness at this moment. She was wearing a bean-green dress. Although it was not expensive, it set off her slender figure, making her look like a willow branch trembling in the wind.

    Lin Mengya nced at her faintly and then walked into the room with the four maids. Shangguan Hui was still ying tricks. Did she think Lin Mengya was mentally retarded?

    ¡°Sit down, please. Look at you! You looked as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. What¡¯s wrong? Have your family decided on another marriage for you?¡±

    Lin Mengya took her seat, and one of her maids immediately gave her a cup of fragrant tea.

    After having a sip, Lin Mengya asked the question slowly. Her words seemed as if she didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ how could you be so careless? Now, everyone in my family knows that you have sent me an invitation card. If it reaches that person¡¯s ears, I¡¯m afraid that our rtionship will¡­¡±

    Shangguan Hui looked cowardly and frightened now. Showing weakness did make people feel pitiful for her.

    No one else would expect that such a beautiful and weak woman turned out to be so vicious.

    There was a perfect smirk at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s lips. Since Shangguan Hui didn¡¯t tell the truth, Lin Mengya would sit still and watched her acting quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not ming you. It¡¯s just¡­ you know that person in the pce is busy with the praying business these days, so she may not have time to care about me, a small potato. I¡¯m just afraid of getting you involved.¡±

    Shangguan Hui turned the anxiety on her face into worry just right. She looked as if she was thinking about the interests of Lin Mengya, but there was a clear touch of inquiry hidden in her eyes.

    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t known her so well, maybe she would have been fooled by her.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I went to the Jin family a few days ago. As you know, the Jin family had some connections with my family. Especially Miss Jin, she and my brother are also old acquaintances. We had an unexpectedly good chat, and I thought you and Miss Jin should also be congenial. So, I asked Lin Kui to send you an invitation card. I didn¡¯t expect Lin Kui to be so ignorant. He almost got you into trouble.¡±

    Lin Mengya said tactfully, and the mood in her soft eyes seemed to have never changed at all. But Shangguan Hui was shocked by the words.

    She looked a little hesitant, but soon she adjusted her mentality.

    ¡°Really? What a pity! I have never met Miss Jin. I hope you can introduce me to her if there is any chance in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya carefully observed every move of Shangguan Hui with her eyes. She found that she didn¡¯t show much disappointment or other emotions except for a little guilty conscience just now.

    Could it be that her guess was wrong?

    ¡°Sure. But you have to wait for her to get better. Miss Jin is dogged by bad luck. If it weren¡¯t for me, she would have died.¡±

    Lin Mengya continued to test the water, but she found there was only somewhat surprise on Shangguan Hui¡¯s face.

    Except for her, who else would desperately hope Miss Jin to die?

    ¡°What happened? I didn¡¯t go out of home recently, so I am uninformed of her news. However, I heard from my family that Miss Jin had never taken a single step out of the door for many years. How could she have an ident in her own home?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little confused. She kept staring at Shangguan Hui until thetter felt a little ufortable, and she then moved her eyes away.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but ask. Shangguan Hui widened her eyes and hurriedly shook her head.

    ¡°How could I have the capability to do such a thing? I remember that my aunt took me to Jin Mansion unexpectedly the other day. But I didn¡¯t see Miss Jin. Are you suspecting it is me that did it? I admit that I do have thought about getting rid of Miss Jin, but she had the ident before I could do anything. When you sent the invitation card to my home, I just thought you knew about my n.¡±

    Shangguan Hui also removed her disguise and said everything in her mind out. But Lin Mengya still looked at her with questioning eyes, and Shangguan Hui, who was a little scared, showed a weird smile.

    In the end, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I just mentioned it secretly when the seniors of my family were chatting. But I promise I only mentioned her name. Lin Mengya, you have to believe me. Although I want to marry your brother, I would not murder people!¡±

    Shangguan Hui was a little anxious, fearing that she wouldpletely lose Lin Mengya¡¯s trust.

    In fact, that day, her family had been just chatting, talking about the unmarried young men of influential families in the capital. Naturally, Shangguan Hui had blurted it out when they had spoken of Lin Nansheng.

    She was staying at home, but she had heard of all the gossips, big and small, in the capital.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so coincidental. Just after she had mentioned Miss Jin, she had had an ident. Those who had been chatting there that day were all her family. So, at least, that information shouldn¡¯t be leaked out of the Shangguan family.

    ¡°When I was not in the capital, has the Empress ever summoned you?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that she seemed to have omitted something. Shangguan Hui¡¯s dress today seemed a little more exquisite than before.

    And even the hairpin in her hair was a rare piece of jewelry that only thedies in the pce could wear. Shangguan Hui was just the daughter of a coteral branch of the Shangguan family. How could she get such jewelry?

 Chapter 650 - Cultivate Her Trusted Subordinate

    <h4>Chapter 650 Cultivate Her Trusted Subordinate</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve entered the pce once to pay my respect to the Empress with my father. Oh, yes, she rewarded me with a lot of things. After we came back, my father always reminds me to appreciate the Empress¡¯s grace, and he asked me to wear them at regr times. Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shangguan Hui carefully looked at her clothes and jewelry. She had carefully checked these things before, and there were no problems at all. But the way Lin Mengya looked at her made her feel that something was wrong.

    ¡°You¡¯re talented. As I expected, the Empress would try to drag you over to her side. It seems that you have been targeted by her. Recently, have people often mentioned political affairs in front of you?¡±

    Shangguan Hui was so talented and scheming. How could the Empress let her do whatever she wanted without interfering?

    All the previous indulgences were just for training her into the best pawn. Shangguan Hui thought for a while, and suddenly, her expression changed. It was a little unbelievable for her.

    ¡°Impossible! It can¡¯t be her!¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui and sighed quietly. The thoughts of people were hard to predict. Lin Mengya had experienced the pain of being betrayed by her trusted friends.

    So, she naturally knew how heartbroken Shangguan Hui was.

    ¡°I think you should be more careful. My invitation card to you seems not a bad thing now. It is up to you whether you can seek benefit in risk.¡±

    The Empress didn¡¯t necessarily know that Shangguan Hui liked her brother, but she must have noticed her resourcefulness.

    If not, she would have not bought the person close to Shangguan Hui deliberately to reveal the matter to her. She wanted Shangguan Hui to figure out the pros and cons herself and act ording to her n.

    However, there should be a lot of advisers around the Empress. There must be a reason for Shangguan Hui to stand out in the eyes of the Empress. Why did she value her so much?

    Lin Mengya looked Shangguan Hui up and down again. Maybe there was something she didn¡¯t know.

    Or, had she put the cart before the horse in this matter?

    If the Empress had known the candidates for her brother¡¯s wife in advance and leaked the information to Shangguan Hui, it could exin the matter. After all, no matter how powerful the counselors around the Empress were, they could do little about the matters of thedies in boudoirs. Who of them could be a match for Shangguan Hui?

    ¡°I know. By the way, there seems to be something abnormal in the pce these days. The Empress invited a monk to the Huguo Temple together with her to pray. I don¡¯t know where he came from, but I¡¯ve met him several times. The monk looks somewhat evil.¡±

    Shangguan Hui was indeed excellent. After a short trance, she had regained her usual shrewdness.

    The Empress intended to cultivate her, and this was not a bad thing. If she could really be a member of the Empress¡¯s inner circle, then her value to Lin Mengya would be even greater.

    Besides, she also understood the reason why the Empress needed to get rid of Miss Jin. She just wanted Lin Nansheng to marry one of her people. If so, Shangguan Hui must run faster to avoid others getting the ring before her.

    ¡°A monk? Isn¡¯t she going to the Huguo Temple to pray? Is he a monk of the Huguo Temple?¡±

    Shangguan Hui shook her head. She felt the monk was weird. He did not look like apassionate monk.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what ce she invited the monk from. My aunt in the pce told me that not long after this monk arrived, he said that a little pce maid was a demon. As a result, the girl disappeared soon. Apassionate monk will definitely not do this kind of thing. Besides, he smells weird too. I can¡¯t tell what kind of smell it is, but every time I smell it, I feel very strange. It is not the fragrance of sandalwood or any makeup. In short, it makes people inexplicably feel disgusted.¡±

    After listening to Shangguan Hui¡¯s words, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered something.

    She asked Hongyu to get the special decree from the Empress quickly, and then she asked Shangguan Hui to smell it to see whether it was the weird smell of the monk.

    ¡°This is it! Although it is very weak, I am sure it is the smell of the monk. It¡¯s strange. This is clearly a decree from the Empress. How could it be contaminated with that monk¡¯s scent?¡±

    Shangguan Hui was full of doubts, and the questions in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind were no less than hers.

    ¡°This time, will he go to the Huguo Temple with the Empress?¡±

    Shangguan Hui nodded. After Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder, she suddenly found that since she hade back from the pcest time after meeting the Empress, her family seemed to have paid more attention to her.

    They would tell her whatever happened in the capital. All these seemed to have been arranged by the Empress deliberately. But she and Lin Mengya would benefit from it in the end.

    ¡°Please pay more attention to him for me. I¡¯m afraid this person will harm me. By the way, since you are here, I can¡¯t keep you in suspense all the time. I have to ask you a question. If I let you and Miss Jin marry my brother together, will you feel wronged?¡±

    Originally, Lin Mengya had nned to discuss it with Shangguan Hui when the matter was finalized. But since the Empress had known about it, she must cut the knot with a sharp knife.

    Otherwise, there might be identster. After the Empress solved all the urgent problems in hand, the first thing she would do would be to manipte Lin Mengya¡¯s brother¡¯s marriage.

    If so, there would never be days of peace for the Lin family. Shangguan Hui did not reject, but her eyes darkened, and her expression was a bit bitter.

    ¡°Since you have said so, I have no reason not to agree. Don¡¯t worry. I am not a narrow-minded woman. Even if she is the wife and I am the concubine, I will have noints as long as I can marry him.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt deep guilty in her heart. After all, under Shangguan Hui¡¯s condition and the Empress¡¯s appreciation, she could marry into the royal family if she wanted to, let alone a small general¡¯s mansion.

    Unexpectedly, for the sake of her brother, she was willing to share him and his love with another woman. Although Shangguan Hui decided it by herself, Lin Mengya knew that she was the biggest promoter.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Her apology was hypocritical. Lin Mengya knew that all of this stemmed from her selfishness.

    In a certain way, she and the Empress were actually the same kind of people.

    For their own benefit, they could sacrifice anyone. The difference was that the Empress always used altisonant reasons, while Lin Mengya was so blunt even when she used others.

    Speaking of which, neither of them was a good person.

    ¡°No need to apologize. It is my own choice. Besides, most young men of the influential families in the capital have concubines. We¡¯re not as lucky as you. I envy you. Prince Yu treats you with all his heart.¡±

    After talking about this, Shangguan Hui felt at ease. To be honest, after Lin Mengya had been away for a few months, she was afraid that she had forgotten their agreement.

    Now, Shangguan Hui finally rested assured. To Lin Mengya, she was even more loyal. Lin Mengya smiled but did not reply.

    This kind of wholehearted love might not be a good thing in this time and space. One man¡¯s trash was another man¡¯s treasure. To defend this hard-won love, she didn¡¯t know there were how many difficulties she had to ovee.

    Shangguan Hui was smart, so she naturally understood it. After talking with Lin Mengya for a while, she left.

    Lin Mengya was sitting alone in the drawing-room, thinking, and the four girls were also sent out by her. The monk who suddenly appeared, the pce maid who disappeared, and the strange fragrance.

    All of this made Lin Mengya feel uneasy from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Just as she was pondering, suddenly, roars of a tiger that could pierce the clouds sounded from outside.

    ¡°Howl!¡±

    Immediately afterward, there came the howls of a wolf. Suddenly, two lightning-like shadows rushed towards Lin Mengya in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t even see their movement clearly. But the bloody and cruel scene others might have expected did not appear. The two beasts put their big heads on Lin Mengya¡¯s knees obediently.

    They stuck out their tongues and licked Lin Mengya¡¯s small face passionately. The two big guys didn¡¯t stop until she giggled because of the itches. They thenid on the groundzily, but their expressions were still submissive.

    ¡°Are you done ying outside? Do you still know where your home is? I have been back for so long, but you two have nevere home to see me. Did someone abduct you and run away?¡±

    Lin Mengya patted the heads of the two guys lightly, but the words were said to the stiff figure outside. Since Zhu Yan had lived with the baby tiger and Snow, this guy seemed to have found the joy of life again.

    It was said that he had personally taken the two guys to hunt in the forest in the outskirts, generating big tumult in the originally quiet forest. Fortunately, the two little guys had been raised by humans. Although they would not take the initiative to get close to others, at least they would not take the initiative to attack strangers.

    Lin Mengya felt that such an environment would help restore the wildness of the two little guys, so she hadn¡¯t interfered. She hadn¡¯t expected Zhu Yan and the two beasts to y so madly that they had lived in the woods for half a month.

    She had thought that Zhu Yan, who used to be so proud, was going to be the ancient version of Tarzan!

    ¡°Groan...¡±

    Being med by Lin Mengya, the two clever little guys groaned as if ying cute. Looking at their ttering actions, Zhu Yan snorted outside.

    Then he couldn¡¯t help but walk up to Lin Mengya. In addition to contempt, there was deep jealousy in his eyes.

    ¡°Two stinky beasts! Isn¡¯t she just a woman? Why are you so obedient to her?¡± They were still in a love-hate rtionship. But today the two beasts were in a good mood, so they just nced contemptuously at Zhu Yan¡¯s thin body with their huge eyes. After Lin Mengya started to stroke them, they began to squint and snorefortably.

    Zhu Yan¡¯s face had already been tanned by the sun. But suddenly, his face became even darker.

 Chapter 651 - Her Physical Condition

    <h4>Chapter 651 Her Physical Condition</h4>

    ¡°Hey, long time no see. I can¡¯t believe you still despise women. How is it? My two pets have been giving you a lot of bother, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    Every time they met, there was animosity between the two.

    Lin Mengya did not know if it was because she would be unconsciously childish every time she met Zhu Yan, or because she just thought Zhu Yan looked so cute when he was embarrassed.

    ...

    Of course, the person who felt hurt would definitely be Zhu Yan.

    However, neither Lin Mengya nor Zhu Yan was bored with it. The two continued to banter with each other, and there was always the roar teemed with the partiality from the two beasts.

    Zhu Yan looked at Lin Mengya in front of him, appearing sulky, and the ferocity of a wild animal gradually came into his eyes.

    However, it onlysted for a brief moment.

    For even the fiercest beasts knew the difference between their enemies and their own people.

    This woman, though, was one of his own, who he wished he could grab her by the throat.

    ¡°Humph! Your two pets are just as useless as you.¡±

    With his lips curled, Zhu Yan turned away with a defiant look on his face.

    Looking at his puny physique, Lin Mengya stopped provoking him.

    Smiling, she touched the big heads of two small beasts. Not long after they were apart, their fuzz was almost gone.

    Beneath their sleek coat were strong muscles.

    If Lin Mengya had not kept them in captivity, they would have been the kings of beasts.

    Or they might have died in the mouth of some ferocious beasts.

    However, Lin Mengya did intend to release them back into the forest.

    After all, they were not domesticated kittens or puppies. One day, she would have to set free them back to the mountains.

    ¡°Thank you for taking such good care of them.¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, a far cry from the way she was so imperious just now.

    Zhu Yan was stunned, but he just raised his head and did not continue to satirize her.

    Although he was rude, he was not stupid. At least, he could see that Lin Mengya treated him sincerely.

    And everyone here really liked him from the bottom of their hearts. Even though he was always a handful, no one sneered at him.

    It was a very different world from the one he had been in before.

    Here he could be unrestrained and free from bravado.

    Besides, he might not have been so happy and rxed in the forest if the two beasts had not protected him desperately.

    Lin Mengya looked at Zhu Yan, who was walking out with his head raised. The smile on her face kept growing.

    In fact, Zhu Yan was just like her two little beasts.

    They all had vicious ws, but at the same time also had a childlike, pure heart.

    It was the best way to let him be with the two little guys. Apart from anything else, the two little guys¡¯ well-proportioned bodies and smooth fur should be the result of Zhu Yan and the two little guys helping each other.

    ¡°Snow, baby tiger, if I really can¡¯te back, you have to protect our family. Do you understand?¡±

    The two huge heads were ying on her knees, but they did not understand the struggle in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone.

    Before she left, however, she wanted to get everything in order.

    Only in this way could she fight for a chance for her own to live safely without hesitation.

    After ying with the two little beasts, Lin Mengya went back to her own yard and threw avender cloak over her shoulders.

    With a slight sigh, she took Qinghu secretly into an inconspicuous small carriage.

    The carriage went on quietly all the way, and finally, it seemed to stop at random in a small country house.

    After he gently tapped on the door three times, a secret sign she had agreed on, a pair of eyes popped out of the ancient door.

    Having seen who it was, the man opened the door gently.

    After making sure that no one was around, Lin Mengya and Qinghu ducked into the small courtyard.

    As soon as she entered the room, she smelled the fragrant smell of medicine.

    The smell of herbs reassured her. Since she smelled the extremely strange fragrance, Lin Mengya increasingly felt that the fragrance of herbs was more elegant than any perfume.

    ¡°Mr. Baili is inside. Your Highness, this way please.¡±

    The guard arranged by Lin Kui was not only responsible for Baili Rui¡¯s safety but also for his daily life.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya specially chose a person who was steady. After nodding slightly to him, she lifted the door curtain and went into the inner room.

    In the sparse room, Baili Rui was studying his precious herbs.

    Sinceing back from Yun State, Baili Rui began to be interested in venomous insects, as if possessed.

    Moreover, perhaps all the masters were like him who could grasp the whole category after he grasped a typical example.

    In such a short time, Baili Rui really made some achievements in his research.

    Lin Mengya stood quietly at the door, afraid to disturb her teacher who was immersed in his thoughts.

    ¡°Little girl, why are you standing at the door? Come here and let me feel your pulse.¡±

    As soon as he turned around, Baili Rui saw the two standing at the door.

    He immediately put down the item in his hand, waved his hand, and looked at his student kindly.

    ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t dare to disturb you, Mr. Baili. Are you used to being here? I¡¯ve ordered my people to bring all the things in the stone chamber here, but I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯ve damaged your things.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat down in the chair opposite Baili Rui, and then obediently held out her right hand.

    As there was someone Long Tianyu had arranged here, it was inappropriate for Yunzhu toe.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had told her that he had already managed to deal with Baili Rui¡¯s matter.

    Soon Baili Rui would be able to choose for himself whether to remain in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion or to be free.

    Lin Mengya knew that if he did choose to leave, he would most likely go to her Sanjue Hall.

    Anyway, he would not be used by others.

    ¡°Your pulse is... Little girl, you can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±

    Baili Rui meant something other than what he was saying, probably because he was afraid Long Tianyu¡¯s people would overhear him.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly as she quickly wrote a few words in his palm with her finger.

    ¡°I feel a little tired these days. I guess that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get enough rest. Are there any good pills here, Mr. Baili? Give me some, will you?¡±

    Lin Mengya sounded as usual, but Baili Rui¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    He turned over his hand, and wrote in Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.

    At the same time, he answered, ¡°Well, I knew you wereing to ask for my precious pills. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Baili Rui with a sad expression on her face.

    She tugged at her teacher¡¯s sleeve. Baili Rui could not bear to see the pleading look on her face.

    Finally, he gave a soft sigh and nodded. He turned to his medicine cab and took out a white pill about the size of a peanut.

    He wrapped it up with a small piece of paper and handed it to Lin Mengya, along with the medicine he had prepared.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Baili. I... I¡¯lle back and see you again.¡±

    Her teacher¡¯s kindness to her had been too great for her to repay.

    However, as the only person close to the teacher, she had to eat the poison concocted by her teacher himself.

    Actually, it was also a very painful thing for Baili Rui.

    ¡°Go now. I hope you¡¯ll bring me some good news when youe next time.¡±

    Baili Rui looked at his student reluctantly. Although they had only known each other for a year, this smart and naughty girl had long been treated as a daughter by him.

    Looking at her teacher, Lin Mengya suddenly turned around and gave him a big hug. Then she smiled and walked out of Baili Rui¡¯s sight.

    She hoped that everything would go well and that she could go back to these people again.

    In the carriage, Lin Mengya remained silent; even Qinghu, who had always been noisy, was quiet beside her.

    It was not until they were back in Liuxin Courtyard that the quiet Qinghu broke the silence between them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a chance of living even if we don¡¯t go looking for herbs?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked up at Qinghu¡¯s face in front of her. He looked so pretty that it was hard to tell whether he was a man or a woman.

    With a feeble smile, she lifted her snow-white hands and put them on Qinghu¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Touch them and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Qinghu gently covered her delicate little hands, but they seemed unusually cold.

    Suddenly, Qinghu grabbed her hands tightly and for the first time, his eyes were filled with fear.

    It was a fear worse than when he had heard of his own death.

    ¡°How could this be¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya pulled back her hands and kept rubbing them together. It seemed that only in this way could her hands have a normal temperature.

    ¡°You see? I don¡¯t want to go, but this is just the beginning. My body is very strange now. My hands are slowly losing their normal temperature. Even their sensitivity is beginning to wane. I¡¯m afraid that when my heart gets cold, I¡¯ll live a life worse than death.¡±

    Moreover, a gradual drop in her body temperature meant her blood cirction was slowing down.

    She could only take some warm nourishing herbs and hot water to alleviate the symptoms and to prevent others from noticing it.

    However, without blood cirction, her nerve endings would gradually die.

    If she really lost all her limbs, she would prefer to die.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    For the first time, Qinghu panicked. In the past he had not the slightest fear even with a steel knife around his neck, but now he was really afraid.

    He was afraid that it would be really like what Lin Mengya had said. If he would watch her drift towards death, he might as well let her make thest effort.

    Even if he would be the person who killed her.

 Chapter 652 - Spend the Night in the Meditation Room

    <h4>Chapter 652 Spend the Night in the Meditation Room</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Everything is still under control. Don¡¯t mention it to anyone. I don¡¯t want them to worry about me.¡±

    All of a sudden, Qinghu fell silent. He had always felt it was good to have him by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, even if only for three years.

    Unexpectedly, what satisfied him might be even crueler to her than putting her to death by dismembering her body.

    Now, he finally knew the pain in it.

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    This was a secret between the two of them, and only they could support each other to go on.

    Lin Mengya asked Qinghu to go out and hided the small pill given by her teacher personally.

    She patted her little face, pretending nothing had happened.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to have dinner.¡±

    Baizhi came in with a smile and asked Lin Mengya to go out for dinner. Looking at the carefree smile on the maid¡¯s face, Lin Mengya could only try her best to hide everything in her heart.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out together to have dinner.¡±

    The sixth day of the fifth lunar month was a good day to go out.

    Lin Mengya got up early in the morning. After dressing up, she got into a carriage with Yinghua.

    The royal family was very dignified, and all the people of the city had to kneel on the street and send them off.

    Making a loud noise meant disrespect to the royal family. How to punish noisy people was just a split-second thing for a member of the royal family.

    Although he was just a six-year-old child, Long Yinghua was the son of the emperor, after all.

    He was dressed in sea-green brocade clothes, which made his little face look fairer and lovelier.

    His hair was tied properly to the top of his head, with nothing but a lovely crown of blue bird. Since he was a child, most of his hair was hanging down his back.

    Lin Mengya took him in his arms and sat in the tall carriage. The little boy, who seldom came out, was a little excited and kept asking.

    Lin Mengya had always been very patient with children, so she gave him answers one by one.

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, why can¡¯t my mothere? Wasn¡¯t it said that everyone woulde except Imperial Noble Consort?¡±

    Lin Mengya kept Concubine Xian¡¯s illness a secret from Long Yinghua.

    After all, it was hard to say whether Concubine Xian was really ill or not; in addition, she really did not want Yinghua to feel sad. Therefore, she just told him that Concubine Xian had something to do, so she did note.

    ¡°Because there are too many things in the pce, Imperial Noble Consort can¡¯t handle them alone. Besides, staying in the pce, your mother won¡¯t be fatigued by the journey, will she? Go out and y with me, okay?¡±

    The little boy was an optimist. Without the pce¡¯s restraint, he grew up in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, unfettered.

    Surrounded by people who loved him, he was much happier than those who grew up in the pce.

    Not long after this question, the little boy was attracted by the buildings on the street.

    Never before had he been so rxed andfortable, as he had always hurried out of town to see his mother and then hurried back under the cover of Zhu Yan and the others.

    Now that Lin Mengya had allowed him to look out as he wanted, he naturally felt that his eyes could not take it all in.

    Everything was fine along the way. Because of Lin Mengya¡¯s prominent status, their carriage followed closely behind those of the concubines in the pce.

    Unexpectedly, these carriages stopped as soon as they stepped out of the city gate.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice after lifting the curtain.

    Qinghu, who was disguised as a guard and mingled with the people, naturally understood what Lin Mengya meant. He rushed to the front and soon returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the people of the Huguo Temple came here to wee all of you. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, and gently patted Long Yinghua who was already tired and sleeping in her arms.

    The people of the Huguo Temple were really attentive. They came out to wee them from so far away. They did not really act like Buddhists.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t take this matter seriously. After all, she was not the only one who stuck here.

    However, from far ahead came three monks.

    They seemed to be distributing something from carriage to carriage. Lin Mengya closed her eyes to rest, and thought that it must be something used in religious ceremony.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I¡¯ve received an order from the abbot, Master Huineng, to gift you and the little benefactor with the two Protective Beads. Please take them next to your skins.¡±

    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya nodded slightly as a salute to the three monks.

    The three of them did not pause, but, saluting them, went to the next carriage.

    Looking at the so-called Protective Bead that Hongyu handed over, Lin Mengya found that it was just a light brown Buddha bead on a bright yellow wreath.

    She had never expected that the Huguo Temple would do such a thing.

    Lin Mengya held them to her nose and sniffed them gently. The faint smell of sandalwood was all she could smell. Moreover, the Shen Nung system did not send an rm, so it seemed that there was no problem.

    Thinking for a while, she tied the two beads to her and Yinghua¡¯s waist respectively.

    ¡°Qinghu, are they giving everyone one of these beads?¡±

    There was something a little weird about it. Lin Mengya had to be on guard.

    Fortunately, Qinghu had always been cautious and had secretly made a thorough investigation. He nodded at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Be careful. Don¡¯t let the Empress¡¯s people see you.¡±

    Now, Lin Mengya was clear that the spies of the Candle Dragon Cult probably had infiltrated the imperial court of Dajin.

    If there was someone who recognized Qinghu¡¯s identity, he would probably cause a series of dangers.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No one will know who I am. Rest assured, the Candle Dragon Cult is more hierarchical than what you think.¡±

    After saying that, Qinghu continued to act as his guard.

    Lin Mengya also knew that there were some things that she didn¡¯t need to worry about at all.

    While holding Yinghua in her arms, she passed the time looking out of the window.

    In the evening, the fleet of carriages arrived at the foot of the mountain where the Huguo Temple stood.

    After sitting in the carriage for nearly a whole day, Lin Mengya only felt sore in her waist and legs. She wished she could find a bed and have a good rest.

    But she was not in a position toin, for Hongyu and the other three had been following the carriage on foot.

    Except for a few short breaks on the way, they had been walking on their feet.

    However, the four girls all persevered, and even the youngest Baizhi appeared calm.

    All in all, they did not hold Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion back at all.

    Lin Mengya puffed out her chest when she saw how calm all four of them were. Under the leadership of the little monk who was responsible for the reception of the Huguo Temple, she led Yinghua who had just woken up and her people to the meditation room where they could rest.

    ¡°Greetings, benefactors. I¡¯m Qingyuan, a monk of the Huguo Temple. This is a meditation room for you to rest in. It¡¯s inconvenient, but please forgive us.¡±

    The Huguo Temple was a national temple for the royal family to religious ceremonies and retreats. Of course, it was more magnificent and solemn than ordinary temples in the mountains.

    Every year, the empress and the imperial concubines woulde here several times to pray.

    Lin Mengya and Long Yinghua were probably the only people who hadn¡¯t been here at all before.

    From the gate of the temple to their room, there was a scene of stately solemnity.

    They entered the Grand Hall and went all the way to the backyard, where there were rows of elegant meditation rooms for these special worshippers.

    As monks had to abide by restrictions and fetters, all the monks of the temple lived in the front rows of meditation rooms.

    There was a small door in the backyard for the monks to go in and out.

    On the one hand, it was convenient; on the other hand, it also cut off the contact between the monks and the female worshippers.

    Today, Lin Mengya and Long Yinghua had been assigned to a couple of northernmost meditation rooms.

    They were far away from the Empress, perhaps because thetter thought Lin Mengya¡¯s presence would annoy her.

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, I¡¯m hungry. When can we have dinner?¡±

    Regardless of how Yinghua looked like a little man, he was still a child.

    As soon as they settled in, he whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. By the way, meals in the temple are delicately vegetarian. Aren¡¯t you always saying that you¡¯re fed up with food at home? There¡¯re no shrimps or chicken wings you like, only vegetables and rice!¡±

    The vegetarian dishes should have been prepared a long time ago, but the temple sent people to deliver them from room to room after most people had settled in.

    The vegetarian food in the temple tasted delicious. There were vegetarian chickens and ducks, as well as some stir-fried fresh vegetables.

    Everyone felt very fresh about the dishes and was hungry. Soon, arge table of food had been eaten up.

    By the time the servants had scrambled to get everything ready, Yinghua who had eaten his fill was already huddled up in bed.

    Seeing this, Lin Mengya did not ask the wet nurse to take him back to his own room.

    Instead, she took off his clothes, shoes, and socks. After wiping his little face with a soft, clean towel, she tucked him in.

    ¡°You must be tired. I don¡¯t need you here. Go to bed. You are probably going to be very tired for the next few days.¡±

    As Lin Mengya turned around and found that Baizhi was leaning against Baishao and beginning to doze off, she immediately asked everyone to go to sleep.

    However, none of the four girls was willing to leave her. In the end, Baishao and Hongyu stayed in Lin Mengya¡¯s room. Baiji and Baizhi, who were thin and weak, had to go back to their meditation rooms after the others¡¯ persuasion.

    When a person was too exhausted, they often couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    That was the case with Lin Mengya now. It was a pity that the candlelight in the meditation room was not bright enough, and if she were to read a book, her eyes would ache soon.

    Fortunately, in addition to arge in bed, there was also a heatable brick bed which could make the two girls sleep soundly.

    After washing up, the three of them changed into soft pajamas and then talked about girls¡¯ subjects inside the meditation room.

    ¡°It¡¯s so quiet here, much quieter than in our yard.¡±

    They all had their eyes closed. Baishao, like Lin Mengya, was a little unustomed to the quiet of the night.

 Chapter 653 - Pay Respects in the Buddhist Temple

    <h4>Chapter 653 Pay Respects in the Buddhist Temple</h4>

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. But I always feel less secure here than in our yard.¡±

    Hongyu had a keen sense, and perhaps no one could surpass her in terms of getting along with others.

    ¡°Yes, be careful these days. Hongyu, please take care of Yinghua.¡±

    The Empress would never have asked her to bring Yinghua here for no reason.

    Moreover, it was said that in the first three days in the Huguo Temple, the royaldies led by the Empress would bathe and fast in their own meditation rooms before they would pray for the country with the noble madams and youngdies.

    Perhaps Yinghua would be taken away then.

    Only Hongyu could adapt to the situation here, so Lin Mengya nned to ask her not to leave Yinghua by a foot for the next few days.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I understand.¡±

    Hongyu was clear that it was an important task, so she solemnly agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s request.

    ¡°With you around, I can rest assured. Also, if anything happens, just do as we have nned¡ªsend someone to take Yinghua¡¯s shoes iid with the Dragon Pearls.¡±

    Hongyu kept all of Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions in mind.

    After all, it was a matter of Yinghua¡¯s life.

    There were many children in the pce, and they would die before they reached adulthood. Sometimes, it was an act of God, but most of the time it was murder.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got it all. But, Master, there¡¯re many nobledies here. You should be careful. Baiji is careful, Baishao is tough, and Baizhi is clever. If something happens, you must protect yourself.¡±

    In their yard, Hongyu was like the eldest sister.

    She was so experienced in the ways of the world that she was able to handle everything.

    No one in the mansion could find a fault with her. Even Lin Mengya would sometimes listen to her advice carefully.

    Hongyu really regarded Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion as her home and the people in Liuxin Courtyard as her rtives.

    This time to the Huguo Temple, Hongyu had smelled something unusual.

    But they had no idea what was wrong.

    The first night was disconcertingly calm. Lin Mengya had already been used to the lively life in the Liuxin Courtyard that began at dawn. Suddenlying to the meditation room in the backyard of the temple, she was not used to the quietness.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, Hongyu and the other girls, as well as Yinghua, were gone.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. But in a sh, she remembered that Hongyu seemed to have taken Yinghua out to wash up before she woke up.

    Immediately, she felt a little relieved.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty sent me to bring you the incense which will be burnt when you bathe.¡±

    Outside the door, there was a strange voice. But at this time, Baiji, who was guarding outside the yard, had taken the tray from the pce maid.

    After sending the pce maid back, she carefully took the things in the tray into the meditation room.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Baizhi, bring in some warm water.¡±

    Looking at Baiji, Lin Mengya gave a nod.

    Except for herself, the four girls were the only ones who took care of her.

    In particr, Baiji and Baizhi would never ask someone else to do it when it came to her.

    They had to do everything by themselves so that they could rest assured.

    Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves, and gently picked up the warm water in the copper basin. After washing her face and hands, she sat down in front of the dressing mirror and let Baiji and Baizhib her ck hair.

    ¡°What are those things that have been delivered?¡±

    Through the mirror, Lin Mengya cast a look at the tray on the table.

    There were only two round bronze boxes with many patterns of scriptures carved on them.

    However, they looked like Sanskrit words, and Lin Mengya could not understand them and just felt that the pattern was quite rare.

    ¡°They¡¯re incense sent by the Empress. She ordered that we should keep burning the incense inside and outside the room for the next three days. The other people have also received the incense. I¡¯ve checked it, and there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    No one could be more attentive than Baiji, so Lin Mengya was relieved.

    Moreover, if there was really something wrong with the incense, it would be very easy to investigate the matter after it was found.

    The Empress was not a fool like Gu Xing and she would not make such a careless mistake.

    Although it seemed peaceful now, they had to stay here for about 10 days. No one knew what the Empress would doter.

    ¡°Please keep your eyes on Yinghua in the next three days. Do you understand?¡±

    Qinghu and Long Tianyu were both stopped outside, so she could only rely on the four girls.

    In fact, with the poison her teacher gave her, it was more than enough for her to protect herself. But she was afraid that the four girls would not be able to take good care of Yinghua.

    Having no choice, Lin Mengya secretly prepared poison for each of the four girls so that they could protect themselves.

    The poison was stored in the things they carried with them. That way, it would not be easy to discover and kept the girls from feeling helpless.

    Even so, Lin Mengya was still worried. Before they came here, she gave confidential instructions in person as to how to use it.

    Although the four of them felt that their master had made a big fuss, they all knew that it was for their safety. So they took it seriously, which made Lin Mengya put away her worries for the time being.

    After breakfast, a pce maid came to invite Lin Mengya.

    She said that everyone had to fast in their meditation rooms for the next few days, and thus could not go out at will.

    Therefore, they had to go to the Empress¡¯s room before they started to fast.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to only take Baiji with her. The rest of the people would watch Yinghua in the yard. Before she came back, they could just ignore anyone¡¯s summons.

    After some arrangements, Lin Mengya brought Baiji along with the pce maid to the Empress¡¯s meditation room.

    Compared with the ordinary meditation rooms they lived in, the Empress lived in a small courtyard the Huguo Temple specially prepared for the emperor¡¯s rtives.

    It was in a quiet Buddhist temple but was as good as amon temporary imperial residence.

    It was a fine courtyard with three rows of rooms. But the luxury inside the temporary imperial residence had been reced by ck bricks and white tiles, and the ornate paintings had be scenes from Buddhist sutras.

    Other than that, there was no shortage of pomp.

    After briefly looking around, Lin Mengya stood in the crowd.

    There were five or six prince¡¯s wives here, as well as imperial concubines, so it was best to keep a low profile.

    Gradually, all the nobledies in the Buddhist temple had arrived.

    Standing in the crowd, Lin Mengya quietly listened to the greetings of others.

    Some people took the initiative to greet her, but she just responded with a faint smile. She was neither overly enthusiastic nor indifferent.

    Her lukewarm manner made it impossible to find any fault and kept her from attracting any attention.

    And some people who wanted to provoke her also could not find any fault with her because of her temperate and polite manner.

    Besides, this was the Empress¡¯s yard, and no one dared to act wildly.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highnesses, madams anddies, Her Majesty wants to see you.¡±

    Soon, a middle-aged woman in in clothes came out from the inside of the main room.

    Others might not know her, but Lin Mengya, who had lived in the pce for a long time, knew that the person in front of them was the chief pce maid of the Empress¡¯s pce, addressed as Aunt Yan.

    The fact that she had alsoe here showed that the Empress really attached great importance to this religious ceremony.

    However, when everyone was about to enter the room, a little pce maid came to Aunt Yan in a panic. After whispering to her for a while, she stood behind Aunt Yan with a frightened look on her face.

    Aunt Yan looked around.

    With a slight frown, she asked softly, ¡°Greetings,dies. I would like to ask you something. May I know if any of you have seen an imperial concubine?¡±

    Her question was a little abrupt.

    However, Lin Mengya immediately realized what she meant. Many concubines hade this time, and it seemed that all the childless women hade.

    On the one hand, it showed how serious the royal family was about the matter; on the other hand, many people hoped to get the Buddha¡¯s blessing here and have children in the future.

    Therefore, except all the high-ranking women who lived in this big yard with the Empress, the other low-ranking imperial concubines actually lived in the same yard with the prince¡¯s wives and those women with a title.

    However, Lin Mengya had no idea who the missing person was.

    ¡°Which concubine do you mean?¡±

    Finally, a respected and elderly madam who had an official title asked in a low voice.

    Aunt Yan was very respectful when she saw the woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s Beauty Cheng from the pce,¡± she answered. ¡°She¡¯s 19 years old and lives in a courtyard in the south. I wonder how her servants served her. They found that Beauty Cheng was not in the room early in the morning. This is a Buddhist temple. I¡¯m afraid that if we look around, we will disturb Bodhisattva¡¯s peace.¡±

    Aunt Yan¡¯s voice was not loud, and only the prince¡¯s wives and titled women, who stood before her, could hear her clearly.

    However, Lin Mengya had excellent hearing, so she quietly heard the general content of their conversation.

    Beauty Cheng? A delicate, pretty figure appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Actually, she had met this person once.

    When she was treating the emperor in the pce, she had met her once on the long street.

    But she didn¡¯t say much with the woman, and to her, the woman was only an acquaintance.

    This woman was missing in the Huguo Temple. Lin Mengya felt that it was a little weird. However, no matter how weird it was, it would be fine as long as it did not happen to her.

    It was just a small episode before these women paid their respects to the Empress.

    Besides, the whole Huguo Temple was so tightly sealed that even a fly could not fly out of the high wall of the temple, not to mention a living person.

    Perhaps because Beauty Cheng had just arrived here and was not familiar with the route, she was trapped somewhere.

    Aunt Yan led a few servants to the meditation rooms to look for Beauty Cheng under the instruction of a few highly respected, titled madams.

 Chapter 654 - Princess Tiancheng

    <h4>Chapter 654 Princess Tiancheng</h4>

    Lin Mengya just nced out casually. Fortunately, the ce where she lived was the furthest away from here. Otherwise, she would really think that it was targeted at her.

    The small episode was soon over.

    All the titled women went to the room in an orderly manner.

    As it was a yard of three rows of houses, they had to enter the inner courtyard through the main hall.

    As soon as Lin Mengya walked out, she saw that the imperial concubines who came from the pce stood outside the room with their heads bowed in order of their ranks.

    It must be because there were so many people that the Empress decided to meet everyone in the open space of the inner courtyard.

    Lin Mengya followed behind the several other princesses in a low key, and did not meet the Empress¡¯s eyes.

    However, as soon as she stood still, she felt that a few eyes seemed to have fallen on her.

    As she looked up, she saw a few familiar women.

    It was Yun Chongrong and Hui Jieyu, who were with Beauty Cheng on the long street when Lin Mengya saw Beauty Cheng that day.

    It was just that while Yun Chongrong was still smiling lightly, Hui Jieyu gave her a cold stare before turning her face away.

    Lin Mengya was not afraid of her. She just felt that it was really a small world.

    She had never expected to see the two of them here again. She nodded slightly as a response to Yun Chongrong.

    Then, Lin Mengya turned around again because a strange girl who stood behind the Empress was smiling brightly at her.

    Lin Mengya racked her brains but couldn¡¯t remember her.

    Immediately, she was on guard. But before she could react, the pretty girl in a blue pce dress hurried to her side.

    She stretched out a pair of small white hands and held Lin Mengya¡¯s wrists intimately. At the same time, a sweet smile broke out on her face, which was as white and tender as a lotus blossom.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Mother that Third Sister-inw is the most outstanding person among all the sisters-inw. When I saw you, I realized what Mother said was true. Third Sister-inw, you¡¯ve outshone everyone else here.¡±

    As soon as the woman uttered these words, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly.

    Sure enough, a few princesses around her cryptically or directly cast dissatisfied looks at her.

    Lin Mengya immediately put on a smile.

    ¡°It was only apliment from Her Majesty. Why do you take it so seriously and make fun of me, Your Highness?¡± She stated.

    Judging from her words, the girl should be a princess in the pce.

    However, Lin Mengya only knew a few princes, and had no contact with the princesses who were kept in the pce.

    Moreover, the royal family of Dajin attached great importance to the education of their princesses and rarely allowed them to show up before these girls reached adulthood.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya could not tell from which pce the woman in front of her came.

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, you really have a good tongue. No wonder Mother praised you so much. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m Princess Tiancheng. It¡¯s the first time we met. You really impressed me, Third Sister-inw.¡±

    Princess Tiancheng? Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that in addition to her son who was the Crown Prince, the Empress did have a princess named Mengru.

    At the age of 12, the princess had been bestowed with the title of ¡°Tiancheng¡±. And because she was graceful and intelligent, she was beloved by the emperor and the Empress.

    It seemed that it was the girl in front of Lin Mengya.

    But as soon as she came to her, Princess Tiancheng had almost caused a disaster for her. She was afraid that this person might have malicious intent.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Princess Tiancheng. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was indifferent to others. Even in the face of Princess Tiancheng who came from a prominent family, she did not try to curry favor with her.

    Princess Tiancheng said a few more words to her, but Lin Mengya¡¯s answer was wless. Perhaps feeling bored, Princess Tiancheng turned around and returned to the Empress¡¯s side.

    Lin Mengya saw her whispered something in the Empress¡¯s ear. Because of what had happened just now, she was really eye-catching.

    Thus, she had to lower her head and focus on the ground beside her feet, as if there would be a flower.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. May you have good health and peace of life.¡±

    Everyone crouched down to salute the Empress.

    As they were in the temple, the Empress did not wear her royal robe with a phoenix pattern, but only wore a red robe, and the essories on her head were very in and elegant.

    She was wearing a smile on her face, but it made people unconsciously a little nervous.

    Her pretty eyes scanned the crowd, but she did not pay much attention to a certain person.

    However, when she saw that everyone was dressed neatly and curtsied in an orderly manner, a satisfied look appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°You may rise. This time we¡¯ll pray for the prosperity of Dajin and the peaceful life of the people. I know you¡¯ll have a hard time, but we have to do that.¡±

    Since the Empress had said so, everyone would do their best.

    In fact, they just needed to go to the Grand Hall and pray in silence every day after they fasted for three days.

    Of course, it was a little dull, but they had to be serious about this kind of thing.

    Lin Mengya just stood in her ce with her head bowed and responded with the others.

    The greeting process was as boring as usual. Except Princess Tiancheng, the other imperial concubines didn¡¯t even look at Lin Mengya at all.

    Lin Mengya helplessly looked at Princess Tiancheng, who was smiling at her. To be honest, the Empress¡¯s son and daughter did not seem to bepatible with her.

    Princess Tiancheng seemed to be very kind to her on the surface.

    However, she was the only one who knew that the girl must have been harboring evil intents behind her smiling face.

    Finally, Lin Mengya got through the greeting process, safe and sound. After she bowed and left with the others, she could not help but let out a sigh of relief.

    From the moment she reached here, she knew that she would confront the Empress. However, the Empress did not take any action, which made her anxious.

    She might be less patient than the Empress.

    After the crowd dispersed, the innocent-looking Princess Tiancheng returned to the main room with her mother.

    There were only their confidants in the room.

    The Empress was a little tired. Princess Tiancheng tenderly helped her mother to sit on the soft couch of fragrant rosewood behind the bead curtain.

    Then, she took the gavel from a pce maid and gently pounded the Empress¡¯s calf to relieve her mother¡¯s fatigue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard what happenedst night, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The Empress closed her eyes slightly, as if everything that happened here could not escape her eyes and ears.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard all. They¡¯re a group of idiots! They thought that they did it perfectly, but they still rely on me to clean up their mess.¡±

    The innocent look disappeared from Princess Tiancheng¡¯s face, and there was a hint of disdain and pride in her tone.

    The Empress arched an eyebrow and looked at her daughter lovingly.

    Compared with her useless son, her daughter was outstanding in both appearance and mind.

    She gently brushed her hand over a loose strand of her daughter¡¯s long hair and looked at her favorite little daughter with some regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. We¡¯re here for big things. There can be no idents at this religious ceremony. Your useless brother has to rely on this religious ceremony to reverse the decline.¡±

    The Empress looked at her daughter, but her words were full of worry for her son.

    She did all these things in order to help her son ascend the throne.

    A trace of dissatisfaction shed across Princess Tiancheng¡¯s eyes, but soon, she calmed down.

    There was still a lovely smile on her face, and she pretended to be an obedient daughter.

    ¡°I know. No one will find out about this. Even if someone finds out, they won¡¯t be able to know that it¡¯s us behind it. But Mother, do you really believe what Yunshen said?¡±

    The Empress looked at her daughter¡¯s confused eyes but then closed her own eyes.

    ¡°Well, you even know about him? Ru¡¯er, I don¡¯t want you to interfere in some things for your own good. In a few years, your father will find you the most suitable husband. I don¡¯t want you to marry far away. Besides, you will be the most glorious princess of Dajin.¡±

    There was only coldness and indifference in Princess Tiancheng¡¯s eyes as she heard her mother¡¯s idea.

    But when her mother looked at her, she became that lovely, temperate daughter.

    ¡°Of course I understand your kindness. Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will definitely assist my elder brother and make him the unique emperor of Dajin.¡±

    The Empress was quite pleased to see her daughter being so sensible.

    After serving her mother to rest, Princess Tiancheng and her pce maid quietly left the main room where the Empress lived.

    Across the veranda was the wing in which she lived. However, in the courtyard behind her room lived the monk, Yunshen, whom her mother had valued a lot in recent days.

    That monk was obviously a bad guy. Although he was handsome, he had an evil aura about him.

    Princess Tiancheng had no intention of having any dealings with this evil person, but now her interest was aroused.

    She had learned that her mother wanted to rely on this man to save her stupid brother¡¯s reputation. Since he was so capable, she ought to pay him a visit.

    Slightly rolling her eyes, Princess Tiancheng turned around and led her maid to the backyard.

    No one knew what huge waves her decision would cause.

    Coming back from the Empress¡¯s courtyard, Lin Mengya immediately checked Yinghua¡¯s situation.

    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw Yinghua kicking his favorite cane ball with Hongyu¡¯spany.

    Not seeing any gloom in his smile, Lin Mengya could not help but feel relieved.

    ¡°You¡¯re back! Third Sister-inw, when you went to pay your respects to Imperial Mother, did she bully you?¡±

    The little boy looked up and saw Lin Mengya, who had just entered the courtyard.

    Regardless of whether the ball was still under his feet, he ran into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 655 - A Beauty Eloped

    <h4>Chapter 655 A Beauty Eloped</h4>

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re sweating profusely. You¡¯ll appear impolite if the imperial concubines saw you.¡±

    Lin Mengya scolded him, but she still took the towel from Hongyu¡¯s hand and carefully wiped the sweat on Yinghua¡¯s forehead.

    As he was still a child, Lin Mengya did not want him to be burdened with so many things at such a young age.

    Even now, Lin Mengya still tried to create a rxed atmosphere so that Yinghua would not be as frightened as them.

    She held Yinghua¡¯s little hand and took him to her own room, eating some vegetarian pastries that had already been prepared.

    Lin Mengya watched the boy eat with a smile while asking if something had happened in the yard when she went to pay her respects to the Empress.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, but a person who imed herself to be Aunt Yan brought a few servants here to look for someone. Hongyu watched them personally, so everything was fine.¡±

    After Baiji gave a detailed report, Lin Mengya nodded.

    Those people should be here to look for Beauty Cheng. Lin Mengya wondered if they had found her. Although Beauty Cheng was young, she was still a concubine from the pce. How could she run around as soon as she came to the Huguo Temple? It was very abnormal.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve also heard about it. Don¡¯t wander around outside these days. At the very least, you should be careful before Beauty Cheng¡¯s matter is settled.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that she was suspicious, but she had to be careful here.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, everyone would certainly be careful.

    As Yinghua had had enough rest, Lin Mengya yed with him for a while. It was not until sunset that she packed up their things and took Yinghua to the meditation room.

    With the help of Hongyu, Lin Mengya took a bath and put on clean clothes in the meditation room. The incense sent by the Empress must be lit continuously for three days.

    Lin Mengya had already checked it, and found that there was only some good sandalwood in it, without any harmful substances.

    However, although the fragrance was light, if it burned all day long, it would make people dizzy.

    The purpose of the so-called taking a bath and burning incense was to calm people down, achieve the purity of body and mind and prevent people from disrespecting the gods. Although she did not mean to disrespect the gods, it was extremely boring to be alone in the room.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s only entertainment, apart from reading some scriptures, was to listen to the four girls take turns to tell her something about the outside world.

    In fact, it was just gossip between women. But what interested Lin Mengya most was Beauty Cheng, who had not been found.

    ¡°Where do you think Beauty Cheng is going? Her Majesty has already known about it. It was said that she was furious and said that Beauty Cheng must be severely punished after she was found!¡±

    Baizhi looked innocent and was very young, so others did not mind her eavesdropping when they were gossiping.

    Over time, she had be the information bridge between them and others.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya was surprised that this girl was able to tell what she had learned, in detail and in categories. It seemed that she had really underestimated this little girl.

    ¡°Of course. Beauty Cheng is really stupid. Although the pce is a little quiet and lonely, she can enjoy the wealth of the royal family there. If she runs away like this, maybe her family will get into trouble,¡± Baiji said with some regret.

    After all, she had been serving Lin Mengya for a long time.

    She had seen some shameful things in the pce, and just felt pity for Beauty Cheng¡¯s family.

    ¡°Right, someone said that she ran away with a little monk, with every detail vividly described. I¡¯m surprised. Did she know that her old lover would be here?¡±

    Baishao just took this matter as a joke. To be honest, this kind of anecdote was the most suitable topic of conversation at people¡¯s leisure.

    However, Lin Mengya, who was dizzy from reading scriptures in the room, grasped the most crucial point.

    She looked up from the book and looked at the four girls who were chatting happily at the door.

    ¡°Did you say Beauty Cheng has eloped with someone? And the man is a monk?¡±

    Baizhi immediately nodded and reported to Lin Mengya in detail what she had heard.

    ¡°No, the pce is strictly regted. As a Beauty, it would have been extremely difficult for her to send a message to anyone outside the pce walls, let alone to the monks at the Huguo Temple. In my opinion, the disappearance of Beauty Cheng may not be so simple.¡±

    Lin Mengya was lost in thought. She always felt that there was something fishy about Beauty Cheng¡¯s disappearance.

    But since it had nothing to do with her, Lin Mengya did not dig into it.

    However, as time went by, there was still no news of Beauty Cheng in the tightly sealed temple. Even a fool could tell that this matter was strange.

    Moreover, although the Empress and her people did not make a big deal out of it, all kinds of news about Beauty Cheng was quickly spread among women. Almost everyone knew about it.

    This was a far cry from the Empress¡¯s usual rigor.

    Lin Mengya closed the book and looked out into the courtyard thoughtfully.

    ¡°Master, do you think this matter is directed at us?¡± Hongyu asked tentatively.

    Lin Mengya looked at her, shook her head but then nodded.

    Her brow furrowed slightly. After an entire day of smelling the incense, she felt dizzy. However, the Empress¡¯s people woulde to patrol their yard every two hours.

    Rubbing her temples, Lin Mengya could only stand at the door and let the smell in the house dissipate a little.

    ¡°Just be careful. Don¡¯t let others in easily in the next few days. Carefully check everything that goes in and out of here. The incense is giving me a headache. Keep Yinghua froming near. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±

    The situation seemed to have developed quietly. Lin Mengya had stayed in the room full of incense for three days before she could finally leave that room.

    The religious ceremony began yesterday, and today, the noble madams led by the Empress would sit quietly in the Grand Hall, reciting Buddhist scriptures.

    The Empress had already sent people to work out the process, so these women did it in an orderly and rxed manner.

    Lin Mengya was kneeling on her cattail hassock. She did not know if it was because the incense was too pungent in the past few days, but when she got to the Grand Hall, the incense used for performing the religious ceremony seemed to have no smell at all.

    Just in the middle of the process, a burst of exmation suddenly came from the Grand Hall.

    Lin Mengya suddenly brightened up. She straightened up to look inside and found the abbot, who had just been chanting and praying inside, was now running out in a panic.

    ¡°Master, why are you in such a panic? Be wary of disturbing the Bodhisattva and spheming the gods.¡±

    Aunt Yan, who was by the Empress¡¯s side, immediately came forward to ask. At this time, the movement had alerted the Empress, who was resting with her eyes closed.

    The Empress opened her dignified, pretty eyes and looked at the abbot, a little unhappy, as if she was ming him for disturbing the gods.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Since the Empress had asked him, the abbot naturally did not dare to slight her.

    He hurried forward and whispered something to the Empress with a frightened look on his face.

    But the expression in the Empress¡¯s eyes immediately changed from doubt to seriousness.

    ¡°Guard the Grand Hall and don¡¯t let anyone in. Also, invite Master Yunshen over as well. Remember, don¡¯t rm anyone.¡±

    The Empress got up and walked into the Grand Hall, apanied by the abbot.

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s seat was close to the front, she could not see very well inside.

    She could only see the panicked faces of the monks who were chanting scriptures in the hall.

    Normally, nothing should have happened. However, there was a feeling of uneasiness in her heart, which suddenly made her heart sink.

    As soon as they arrived here, Beauty Cheng disappeared. If something happened at this time, this religious ceremony would be a joke of Dajin.

    ¡°Shut up! What a disgrace! Even if there are demons everywhere, Dajin is glorious and majestic and won¡¯t tolerate those demons to cause trouble!¡±

    A majestic, old voice suddenly suppressed all the voice of discussion.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a solemn olddy with silver hair on her right, continuing her solemn recitation.

    She must be her legendary grandmother, the Empress and Shangguan Qing¡¯s birth mother.

    For some reason, the old woman seemed to sense her gaze. Suddenly, her pair of eyes that had gone through many vicissitudes of life but was still sharp shot straight at her.

    Instantly, Lin Mengya realized what it meant to be truly dismissive.

    The old woman merely gave her an indifferent look, but the contempt in her eyes gave Lin Mengya a feeling that the old woman had never taken her seriously from the bottom of her heart.

    It happened in just a sh, and Lin Mengya just gave her a polite smile. The old woman did not waste any time on her; she closed her eyes and continued to recite scriptures.

    It seemed that she was really having a hard time. With the legendary grandmother helping the Empress personally, Lin Mengya did not know how many rounds she could take in their hands.

    She had nned to stop thinking about these troublesome things, but she was a little flustered by the uneasiness that had umted in her heart.

    She nced at the gate and saw a figure dressed in snow-white standing behind Aunt Yan, who had gone and returned. In the sun, he looked a little unnerving.

    Above the snow-white monk robe, his stunning face made her a little absent-minded.

    If it had not been for his bald head and his monk robe, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have thought that this person had anything to do with monks.

    His enchanting face, which could even outshine a woman, looked even more enchanting in the quiet temple.

 Chapter 656 - The Fight Between Grandmother and

    <h4>Chapter 656 The Fight Between Grandmother and Granddaughter</h4>

    However, when the pair of calm eyes looked in her direction in a seemingly unintentional manner and met her eyes for a moment, a sense of insecurity rose from the depths of Lin Mengya¡¯s soul.

    It was the first time for Lin Mengya to avoid his gaze.

    ¡°Master, this way, please.¡±

    Aunt Yan, who was walking beside Yunshen, had no idea about the episode between Lin Mengya and Yunshen.

    She just lowered her head respectfully and led Master Yunshen to the Grand Hall.

    Lin Mengya bent her head, suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, and tried her best to hide herself in the crowd.

    However, many questions arose in her mind simultaneously.

    Who the hell was that monk?

    However, no one answered her questions as everyone¡¯s attention was on the deepest part of the Grand Hall.

    As the Empress had left, these women began to be perfunctory about chanting. No one would really pay attention to the religious ceremony.

    Even Lin Mengya was distracted. She wanted to know the identity of the monk who had made her feel frightened for no reason.

    In everyone¡¯s suspicion, the religious ceremony finally came to an end temporarily.

    A group of madams was having a break in the side chamber of the front yard.

    Although they didn¡¯t do any hardbor, kneeling outside in the zing sun was also extremely exhausting.

    In the side chamber, a little monk had already prepared warm and sweet tea for all the madams to quench their thirst.

    But Lin Mengya was a little dispirited. Although the Empress did not tell them what had happened today, she could guess the seriousness of the matter from her grave look.

    What exactly had happened to almost bring this religious ceremony to an end?

    There was no shortage of gossip in women¡¯s circles.

    Gradually, the focus of the discussion shifted to what had happened today. However, Lin Mengya remained silent and quietly listened to the madams in a corner. As a result, those madams almost forgot about her presence.

    ¡°By the way, do you know which temple the handsome monk who came this afternoon is from?¡±

    As soon as someone asked the question, Lin Mengya pricked up her ears and listened carefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that he has won the Empress¡¯s praise since he entered the pce. Besides, I also heard that this master is extraordinary...¡±

    The madam stopped speaking as a pair of eyes gazed at her.

    Lin Mengya quietly looked over and saw Old Madam Shangguan was staring at the woman who was talking about the Empress.

    The madam immediately shut up, and Old Madam Shangguan then looked away. From that single nce, Lin Mengya realized that the status of the Shangguan Family here was still unshakable.

    Actually, it was reasonable. After all, Old Madam Shangguan was the current Empress¡¯s birth mother, and naturally, she was worthy of this identity and status.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya, who only wanted to hide in the crowd and tried to minimize her presence, once again became the focus of attention.

    ¡°Princess Yu, your grandmother is here. Shouldn¡¯t youe up to her and let her take a good look at you?¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the woman who spoke and found that she seemed to be a madam of the Shangguan Family.

    At this moment, a gloating look appeared on the madam¡¯s beautiful, soft face.

    Everyone knew that Shangguan Qing was Lin Muzhi¡¯s wife and Lin Mengya¡¯s stepmother, but she had never been favored by Master Lin. Moreover, it was said that she was grounded at home.

    She even wasn¡¯t able to attend the religious ceremony because of Lin Nansheng¡¯s obstruction.

    This matter had already been widely spread in the Capital City. Old Madam Shangguan certainly would not stand by while her daughter was humiliated.

    Therefore, she had expected her confrontation with Lin Mengya.

    Soon after the madam who deliberately stirred up troubleughed, Lin Mengya stood up gracefully and made a bow to Old Madam Shangguan, greatly showing the etiquette of the girls from the Lin Family.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandmother. Wish you good health.¡±

    Seeing how obedient and gentle Lin Mengya was, those who had not seen her before naturally thought that she was not a smooth-talking woman as legend had it.

    But Old Madam Shangguan didn¡¯t think so. She could see her cunning heart through her cleverness and beauty.

    ¡°No wonder Qing¡¯er was defeated by her within just a few rounds of battles.¡±

    ¡°The girl of the Lin Family is really well educated.¡±

    Old Madam Shangguan slightly raised her eyes, cast a nce at the woman in front of her, and gave a small nod. She did not seem to treat Lin Mengya as her granddaughter.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve married Prince Yu? That¡¯s good. Anyway, the Crown Prince is your cousin, and we¡¯re twice rted. Your husband could assist the Crown Prince in the future, and you will naturally enjoy prosperity and a high position.¡±

    The old madam said in a tone of charity as if it were all thanks to them that Lin Mengya was safe and sound now.

    Lin Mengya felt disdainful in her heart, but she still put on a calm look on her face.

    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re right. My husband and I naturally will serve our country wholeheartedly. Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. I¡¯ll never fail what my mother taught me at home.¡±

    Of course, she would never forget how Shangguan Qing schemed against that innocent woman and killed her.

    Nor could she forget how Shangguan Qing plotted against her status and man and almost took away her happiness.

    Lin Mengya would definitely revenge on the entire Shangguan Family for all of these matters; otherwise, it would not be worthy of the Shangguan Family¡¯s schemes against the Lin Family.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re so sensible. Remember, the Shangguan Family is always your maternal grandparents¡¯ family. Although your mother didn¡¯t give birth to you or bring you up, she has tried her best to treat you well. You and Mengwu should visit our family more often, so others won¡¯t think that the Shangguan Family is stingy.¡±

    ¡°Does she want me to ask Elder Brother to release her daughter?¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help sneering inwardly. If Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had not had the protection of the Shangguan Family, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to raise such a big storm.

    Lin Mengya bowed her head slightly before uttering in a soft voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandmother. It¡¯s just that my mother isn¡¯t feeling well these days, and Sister Mengwu is filial and wants to take care of her by her bedside for me, so they aren¡¯t able to go to your mansion and pay respects to you. Grandmother, please don¡¯t me my mother and sister. When my mother recovers, I¡¯ll take my sister and mother to visit you in person.¡±

    She politely refused Old Madam Shangguan¡¯s kindness. She was clear that Old Madam Shangguan tried to force her to give in because Shangguan Qing could note out.

    Lin Mengya really did not like the Shangguan Family. Why did others have to obey their arrangements?

    Everyone was equal. She resented the way the old madam attempted to dominate other people¡¯s lives.

    Old Madam Shangguan did not seem to have expected Lin Mengya¡¯s refusal.

    Perhaps it was because there were very few people who dared to disobey her before.

    Old Madam Shangguan shot a cold nce at the docile woman who hung her head in front of her, as if she were not her granddaughter but a disobedient creature.

    ¡°Since your mother is ill, she needs to rest quietly to recuperate. Your brother is busy with the affairs of the court and has no time to care about these things. If you¡¯re filial, you should take your mother to your mansion and take care of her. I heard that there are a lot of famous doctorsing to your mansion. Maybe your mother will recover soon there.¡±

    What she said was a little unreasonable.

    Everyone in the Capital City had learned that Shangguan Qing and her daughter had once stayed in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and refused to leave, but returned to the Lin¡¯s Mansion with disgrace in the end.

    Now Old Madam Shangguan asked Lin Mengya to personally take her to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion again. Wouldn¡¯t that be a p in her face and embarrassing her?

    Or was the Shangguan Family so overbearing that Old Madam Shangguan even dared to order the daughter-inw of the emperor?

    The madams only dared to put this question in their hearts, but no one dared to show the slightest doubt on their faces.

    Hearing her words, Lin Mengya suddenly straightened her back and looked straight at Old Madam Shangguan, without any fear on her face.

    ¡°Grandmother, since you asked me to do that, I¡¯ll definitely bring my mother and younger sister to my mansion. But...¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly twisted the conversation. Even in front of Old Madam Shangguan, who had gone through a lot, Lin Mengya was as regal and graceful as her.

    ¡°There are rules in my mansion, which were set by the ancestors. No matter how close my mother and sister are to me, they have to follow the ancestors¡¯ rules if theye to my mansion. If I offend them, please mediate for us and don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±

    Old Madam Shangguan raised her eyebrows. It was the first time she had carefully looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What a slick talker! What a pair of fearless eyes!¡±

    Old Madam Shangguan seemed to have seen the Empress from more than a decade ago. The Empress had been good at hiding her feelings since she was born, but she had been so smart that both Old Madam Shangguan and her husband were a little afraid of her.

    Although the old madam had never taken Lin Mengya seriously, what the Empress said was right. If she didn¡¯t interfere with her, the girl might influence her grandson¡¯s session to the throne.

    The cold smile gradually stretched across the corners of her mouth.

    Her old, wrinkled face now lit up with a subtle expression of murder.

    ¡°In that case, let them be. However, if something goes wrong with your mother, your uncles and grandfather won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡±

    When her oppression didn¡¯t work, Old Madam Shangguan started threatening Lin Mengya.

    Thetter finally understood why her father was not interested in the women of the Shangguan Family.

    Old Madam Shangguan was so aggressive. No man in the world would treat such a woman with sincerity.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, but she was not as respectful as before.

    ¡°I understand. Although my mother¡¯s life and death are the Lin Family¡¯s business after she married into our family, her maternal family is naturally different from outsiders. If something happens to her, I¡¯ll naturally inform you.¡±

 Chapter 657 - The Amulet Worked

    <h4>Chapter 657 The Amulet Worked</h4>

    Lin Mengya said in a friendly way, but what she said was really sharp.

    Old Madam Shangguan could be bossy to her by dint of her status. But a married daughter was like spilled water, and thus whether she lived or died was a matter of her husband¡¯s family.

    Her parents¡¯ family didn¡¯t have the right to say anything about it.

    At this moment, Old Madam Shangguan had understood that the girl in front of her looked gentle but was strong inside.

    Moreover, given the power of the Lin Family and Long Tianyu¡¯s current status, it might not be appropriate for her to continue talking about this matter.

    However, living afortable life all year round had made her used to criticizing others in such a domineering manner.

    What was more, Lin Mengya was a junior. In an instant, the barely amiable look disappeared from Old Madam Shangguan¡¯s face.

    She stared at the girl in front of her with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Humph, do you know that even if your father were here, he would not dare to talk to me like this? Even though you¡¯re Princess Yu, don¡¯t lose your sense of propriety!¡±

    Shangguan Qing was her youngest daughter, and she naturally loved her very much.

    Besides, Lin Mengya should not go against her like this. Even her father should be polite to her.

    After all, she was the emperor¡¯s mother-inw. No woman could be more exalted than her.

    As soon as she spat out these words, the people around couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    It seemed that Old Madam Shangguan was really mad. These people unconsciously broke into a cold sweat and felt nervous for the weak and lonely Princess Yu.

    Just as everyone thought that Lin Mengya would be angry or feel embarrassed, they saw a gentle smile break out on her face.

    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re right. How could I, a junior, contradict you? It¡¯s my fault. The rules of courtesy in the country are just rules of your family. When I go back, I¡¯ll immediately go to the imperial pce to ask for punishment and ask Father to remove my title as Princess Yu. Then, I¡¯ll perform filial piety as a granddaughter. What do you think of this idea, Grandmother?¡±

    It was the first time in Old Madam Shangguan¡¯s life that she had been so openly and brutally refuted.

    One could not say that Lin Mengya meant to offend the old madam because the girl was smiling softly.

    But one would not believe that the girl didn¡¯t mean it as her words had indicated that the old madam had broken royal rules.

    Although Old Madam Shangguan was the emperor¡¯s mother-inw, her daughter had been gradually distant from her parents¡¯ family since she married into the royal family.

    No matter how low Lin Mengya¡¯s seniority was and how young she was, she was still the daughter-inw of the emperor, a member of the royal family.

    How could an old madam of the Shangguan Familypare to her in status?

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was actually reminding Old Madam Shangguan of her identity. Princess Yu was no longer the little girl whom she could push around.

    The atmosphere between the two of them was a little oppressive.

    The smile slowly disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s face. She usually took strong measures only after courteous ones failed.

    However, this old madam was obviously indiscreet. Lin Mengya would never step back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve always been healthy. I hope that my mother can live a long life like you. However, both domestic and external affairs will consume her energy. I¡¯ll ask her to take care of herself in the Lin¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother.¡±

    No matter how nice Lin Mengya¡¯s words were, Old Madam Shangguan thought that they were a direct provocation to her.

    ¡°What an arrogant girl! How boastful she was!¡± she thought.

    However, after having been staying in the Shangguan Family for so many years, the old madam had already gone through a lot. How could she be afraid of a little girl?

    ¡°Good. Although our Shangguan Family is not good enough, at least, we won¡¯t let our daughter suffer grievances. It¡¯s good of you to have a filial heart. If your mother doesn¡¯t get better, I¡¯lle in person to see how my useless daughter lives in your mansion!¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly before turning around gracefully and leaving the noisy crowd.

    ¡°That damn old woman! Relying on her age and high seniority, she was as proud as a rooster.¡±

    ¡°Did she really think that I would be afraid of her who had had one foot in the grave?¡±

    Once she walked out of the door, Lin Mengya secretly sighed in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Shangguan Qing that she didn¡¯t like any member of the Shangguan Family at all.

    In particr, she could not tolerate their condescending attitude. As Old Madam Shangguan held such an attitude, she fought back almost subconsciously.

    Soon, Lin Mengya calmed down. Since she had said those words, she could not take it back.

    However, she inadvertently nced in the direction of the Grand Hall.

    After the madams had dispersed, almost all the monks in the temple had already gathered in that hall.

    What exactly had happened?

    Lin Mengya was never a person whose curiosity would be easily aroused because she knew that curiosity killed the cat.

    However, the monk named Yunshen was too mysterious, and she could not forget the thrill that came from her soul.

    Lin Mengya quietly came to the square outside the hall and saw that all the monks were chanting sutras and kowtowing.

    Everyone looked solemn and seemed very worried about what had happened in the Grand Hall.

    Lin Mengya stood behind them and tiptoed, but couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Not long after that, Monk Yunshen, who had been in the hall, suddenly came out for some reason.

    Lin Mengya immediately hid in a corner for fear that that man would see her.

    Fortunately, she moved quickly and was not discovered by Yunshen.

    Obviously, the man¡¯s attention was not on her.

    Then Lin Mengya saw with her own eyes that Yunshen took out a few things from his pocket and stuffed them into the huge censer in front of the Grand Hall.

    Instantly, a delicate scent of sandalwood gradually spread in the air.

    All the other monks seemed to be a little excited and kept kowtowing towards Monk Yunshen.

    It looked as if the smell were charity to them.

    But Lin Mengya, who was hiding in the corner, became flustered.

    There was something wrong with the smell.

    Lin Mengya felt a deep pain in her soul, which made her almost unable to stand still.

    All of a sudden, her soul and the body, which had been perfectlypatible with each other, almost copsed.

    The sound of her heartbeats suddenly filled her mind, and her eardrums began to hurt.

    Just as she thought that she was doomed, a clear, fresh, and long scent of sandalwood suddenly rose from her waist.

    The stabbing pain she felt just now gradually faded away like a tide.

    Leaning against the wall, Lin Mengya awkwardly gasped for breath.

    Others might feel that the smell just now was only a little stronger, but she smelled a very weird and lingering fragrance from it.

    Lin Mengya was almost wet through and her knees felt extremely weak.

    But she took out something she had been hanging around her waist.

    In addition to the sachet given by the monks, there was an amulet given by Tian Ning.

    Hongyu had insisted on hanging it on her waist in the morning. Lin Mengya hadughed at her for she was too careful, but unexpectedly, this little item really saved her this time.

    The strong scent of sandalwood gradually dissipated as Lin Mengya felt better.

    She put the amulet to her nose and found that the smell was gone.

    It seemed that Tian Ning was right. The amulet could really save her life.

    Carefully putting the amulet away, Lin Mengya did not want to stay here anymore. Anyway, almost all the people in the side chamber had left.

    She might as well go back earlier.

    However, when she just arrived at the door of the courtyard, she and the other madams were detained by the Empress¡¯s people.

    Lin Mengya looked around and found that except for those who were rted to the Shangguan Family, almost all the madams and youngdies were here.

    Since everyone had been detained, she had nothing toin about.

    However, everyone was talking about something. Lin Mengya wondered if it had something to do with what had happened in the Grand Hall.

    Lin Mengya kept her guess in her mind, and remained calm on the surface.

    Looking around, she noticed that Aunt Yan, the Empress¡¯s confidant, was not here.

    Soon, the serious Aunt Yan came over from the direction of the Grand Hall.

    As she bowed to the madams, she said to them in a very respectful manner, ¡°Her Majesty invites you. Everyone, pleasee with me.¡±

    Since Aunt Yan was here, those madams did not dare to dawdle.

    Even Lin Mengya had to follow the crowd and slowly walked towards the direction of the Grand Hall.

    At this moment, the monks had scattered. However, many monks holding staves were divided into two rows and stood on both sides of the Grand Hall.

    Lin Mengya could clearly see that every one of them was wearing a look of utter disgust on their faces.

    Monks all stayed away from the earthly world. It must be because something very bad had happened that they showed such a look of deep disgust.

    Before Lin Mengya could finish her conjecture, the Empress walked up to them slowly with a cold face.

    Master Yunshen, who made Lin Mengya almost copse, walked behind the Empress.

    A meaningful smile had appeared on his beautiful, feminine face.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body stiffened involuntarily as soon as she saw his face.

    What did that mean?

    The Empress stood in front of them and raised her beautiful eyes slightly. The dignity that emanated from her bones outshone the group of madams in front of her.

    Even Lin Mengya had to admit thatpared with the kind, gentle imperial noble consort, the Empress had the aura of a motherly model of the nation.

    However, Lin Mengya was destined to fight against the Empress for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 658 - Find the Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 658 Find the Corpse</h4>

    As the Empress looked sullen, the madams didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    After looking around and making sure that everyone was here, the Empress opened her mouth coldly.

    ¡°Today, the Buddha once made his presence felt in the Grand Hall. I asked you to gather here because I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°The Buddha has made his presence felt?¡± Lin Mengya was stunned and then looked into the depths of the Grand Hall.

    ¡°If so, why are these monks looking at us like we¡¯re enemies?¡±

    ¡°The Buddha must have made his power felt in a strange way,¡± she thought.

    ¡°Your Majesty, just ask us. It¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    In the crowd, a shrewd madam had begun to tter the Empress.

    .

    But the Empress just gave a brief nod before saying seriously, ¡°The Buddha showed up and said that there is a great grievance in this temple, and it concerns the royal family, so I have to be cautious.¡±

    Suddenly, an idea came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. She thought of something.

    ¡°A great grievance concerns the royal family? Does it have anything to do with Beauty Cheng, who has been missing for a few days?¡±

    Lin Mengya had never thought that the imperial pce was a good ce.

    Many cruel cases took ce in the imperial pce of each dynasty. The weak Beauty Cheng might have be a victim for some reason.

    Lin Mengya felt that the matter was too queer. Therefore, no matter how doubtful she was, she remained silent and waited for the Empress to continue.

    Something seemed to be bothering the Empress as she rubbed her forehead gently with her slender fingers.

    ¡°All of you should have heard about the missing Beauty Cheng.¡±

    The Empress continued in a depressed tone.

    The madams looked at each other and nodded silently. They had no idea why the Empress mentioned Beauty Cheng.

    ¡°The Buddha showed up. Master Yunshen got messages from Buddha, which said that Beauty Cheng, who had been missing for days, had died. However, she had a pure and kind heart, so the Buddha showed up and voiced grievance for her. The murderer who killed Beauty Cheng was here. I kept everyone here for the sake of Beauty Cheng¡¯sst wish and the safety of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Beauty Cheng is dead?¡± Lin Mengya was distracted. Although she had guessed it, she still felt a little depressed after learning the truth.

    She thought she had seen many matters of life and death over the years.

    However, every time she saw an innocent person die, she still felt sad.

    Although she had only seen Beauty Cheng once, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a simple girl. She had not expected her death.

    However, she did not have the time to grieve for the time being.

    With a strong, keen sense of crisis, she knew that what followed would be the main event.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Beauty Cheng would encounter such a disaster at such a young age. But Your Majesty, who is the murderer?¡± a madam close to the Empress in the crowd asked.

    However, the Empress just shook her head. She didn¡¯t seem to know anything about the murderer.

    Then Lin Mengya found that Aunt Yan, who was standing beside them just now, had quietly disappeared from the courtyard.

    She looked around, and found that in addition to Yunshen, the people who usually followed the Empress all had left this courtyard.

    ¡°Could it be¡ª¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank a little. Yinghua was still in the courtyard. Lin Mengya hoped that Hongyu and the other girls could handle this matter.

    Time passed bit by bit.

    The Empress did not say anything more after announcing that she would find out the murderer.

    However, the feminine, pretty Monk Yunshen seemed to have inadvertentlyid his eyes on Lin Mengya.

    Ever since she knew that her amulet given by Tian Ning could defend her from the extremely strange fragrance, Lin Mengya no longer panicked when she met the monk again.

    On the contrary, a few times when the monk saw how calm she was, a look of surprise shed across his eyes.

    He was obviously a little surprised.

    Lin Mengya had no clue what the monk was up to, but she did not lower her guard.

    With the presence of the Empress, these madams, who had been living high on the hog, could only stay in the square outside the Grand Hall, no matter how unhappy they were.

    At this time, dusk was drawing in. Lin Mengya stood in the crowd, but the sense of crisis in her heart was getting stronger and stronger.

    After a while, Aunt Yan, who looked a little frightened, trotted to the Empress.

    Without greeting the madams, she immediately whispered in the Empress¡¯s ear for a while.

    No one knew what she said, but after the Empress heard her words, she looked at Lin Mengya with surprise in her eyes.

    ¡°The rest of you may leave. Princess Yu, stay here.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why do I have to stay when everyone else could leave?¡±

    Lin Mengya got butterflies in her stomach, but on the surface, she could only obey the Empress¡¯s instructions respectfully.

    But at this point, there was already a lot of spection about why she was asked to stay.

    Apart from other things, once she was found to have something to do with Beauty Cheng¡¯s death, she would have a lot more trouble in the future.

    The group of madams had been evacuated. Lin Mengya stood alone in the square, bearing the gaze of the rest.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she was sure that she and the four maids of hers had been on guard against it.

    Even if the Empress intended to frame her, it should not go so smoothly.

    At least, they had no time to y the trick.

    The Empress just nced at her up and down, and recovered her old dignity and indifference.

    ¡°Come in. No one else is allowed to follow.¡±

    Lin Mengya was innocent, and thought perhaps it was just a routine interrogation.

    However, when she followed the Empress into the Grand Hall and saw the Buddha statue that should have been kind and amiable, her heart could not help but tremble slightly.

    There was a streak of blood tears in the corner of the Buddha¡¯s half-opened eye.

    The streak on the serene face of the Buddha was particrly striking.

    No wonder the surrounding monks all stood there, keeping their head down, as if something big had happened.

    But Lin Mengya was a person who hade here through time travel, so she naturally understood how many tricks could be yed to make the Buddha statue shed tears.

    If the Empress tried to punish her because of this matter, it would be difficult to make everyone remain silent about the matter.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    All of a sudden, the Empress shouted coldly. All the servants beside her were all trembling with fear.

    However, Lin Mengya straightened her back. Even if she would kneel, she had to know what she had done wrong.

    As the Empress turned around and found that Lin Mengya did not do as she said, a cold look appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re wrong even at this moment?¡±

    She was wrong? Lin Mengya found it ridiculous. She had been cautious with her words and deeds, and had stayed in her courtyard to take baths and burn the incense for the past few days.

    So, she really didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong.

    ¡°Mother, I should follow your order. But I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    The Empress saw her ready to fight to the end, and her eyes were full of coldness.

    ¡°I asked you toe in alone in order to let you keep your dignity. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Lin Mengya increasingly felt that the Empress was really a master of acting.

    In order to let her keep her dignity? That was not true. The Empress was just afraid to be caught wrong and fail to nder her.

    However, the Empress waved her hand, and immediately, Aunt Yan led some people to bring in something from outside.

    When it was ced in front of Lin Mengya, she suddenly felt as if her whole body had been struck by an electric current.

    The wet clothes clung tightly to the delicate body.

    Blood had drained from her face and there were even ferocious postmortem stains on her cheeks, forming extremely frightening stripes.

    Lin Mengya widened her eyes as she looked at the dead body in front of her.

    She would never be mistaken¡ªthe corpse in front of her was Beauty Cheng!

    But what did this have to do with Lin Mengya?

    ¡°Your Majesty, in order to investigate the missing of Beauty Cheng, we had your orders to search every yard where there is a well. In the end, we found Beauty Cheng¡¯s body in the dry well of Princess Yu¡¯s courtyard.¡±

    One of Aunt Yan¡¯s underlings reported everything.

    Those words were like a bomb, making Lin Mengya¡¯s mind suddenly go nk.

    That was impossible! She had checked the courtyard once, and found nothing wrong with it.

    Moreover, no one hade to her courtyard in the past few days. If Beauty Cheng¡¯s body had really been in the well for a few days, she, who had a very acute sense of smell, should have smelled the rotten body even if others could not smell it.

    But then Lin Mengya thought of a detail that she had ignored.

    Lin Mengya stared at the Empress and Aunt Yan beside her.

    No matter how well they acted, Lin Mengya could feel their pride in their y.

    She could also feel their viciousness after they made sure that she had no chance of turning the tables.

    It turned out that since Lin Mengya stepped into the Huguo Temple, the plot against her had been secretly carried out!

    ¡°The corpse was found in the well of your courtyard before witnesses. In the past three days, no one has ever entered or exited the meditation room where you live except for the people in your courtyard. You evil woman, are you still pleading not guilty?¡±

    The Empress frowned coldly. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the Grand Hall turned intense.

 Chapter 659 - Locked up in the Woodshed

    <h4>Chapter 659 Locked up in the Woodshed</h4>

    Lin Mengya, who was furious a while ago, suddenly calmed down.

    She coldly looked at the Empress and then at the group of aplices around her. Suddenly, she realized what she had omitted this time.

    Actually, she was deliberately misled.

    She had been indeed very cautious. After entering the courtyard, she checked inside and outside in person, and she had also confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the meditation room. That was why she had lost the best time to turn the tables.

    Moreover, since the day Aunt Yan began to look for Beauty Cheng, she had carefully guarded against outsiders taking this opportunity to do something evil in her room.

    But, Beauty Cheng was already dead back then.

    Perhaps, from the day she moved in, Beauty Cheng was already in the dry well in her courtyard.

    Unfortunately, she had not noticed it.

    Besides, Lin Mengya had also guessed why she had not found out about Beauty Cheng¡¯s body.

    That was because Beauty Cheng¡¯s body must have been frozen in ice. In this way, the ice would slow the decay of the body as it melted.

    As a result, she had not smelled any stench at first.

    In the following days, because the smell of incense was too strong, she failed to detect the stench.

    The more acute a person¡¯s sense of smell was, the more she couldn¡¯t stand the strong smell.

    In fact, from the moment she stepped out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the conspiracy against her had started to keep going on, but she had never realized it at all.

    Instead, she had focused all her attention on the fake moves of the Empress.

    In this battle, she hadpletely lost her opportunity.

    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡±

    Having thought through all this, Lin Mengya hadpletely recovered the calmness that she had been proud of.

    Now all the guilt was perfectly pinned on her. Moreover, she could not defend herself now, and the Empress would not give her a chance to do that.

    It was the first time that Lin Mengya had lost so badly in a battle.

    However, it also made her understand that there was always someone better than her.

    Compared with the Empress¡¯s meticulous mind, her tricks were a little childish.

    ¡°s, you...no matter how much you hate Beauty Cheng, you shouldn¡¯t kill her. Somebody, lock Princess Yu up in the woodshed for the time being. No one is allowed to visit her without my permission. I¡¯ll ask His Majesty to make a decision when we return to the Capital City.¡±

    The Empress maintained her usual elegance, but there was no warmth in her eyes when she looked at Lin Mengya.

    Perhaps, in her eyes, Lin Mengya was the equivalent of a dead person.

    Lin Mengya was used of murdering the imperial concubine and of sabotaging the religious ceremony.

    Such a crime was enough to kill Lin Mengya, the most favored and dazzling Princess Yu.

    Maybe that was far from enough.

    Lin Mengya grinned, but she didn¡¯t let those people touch even her clothes.

    She failed, badly indeed.

    But if the Empress thought that she could destroy her family in this way, she had looked down on Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±

    Looking up, Lin Mengya was still the honorable Princess Yu. Even though she was going to the simplest woodshed, her expression was still the same as when she went to a magnificent pce.

    The pce servants behind her did not dare to act rashly.

    They just followed closely behind Lin Mengya, so that the girl would not have any chance to escape.

    The Empress was very meticulous. Lin Mengya did not see anyone along the way from the Grand Hall to the woodshed.

    The woodshed was in the most dpidated courtyard. Lin Mengya was pushed to an extremely dark room.

    Then the door was mmed shut.

    It would be difficult for her to escape. Moreover, if she really escaped, the Empress would charge her with fleeing to escape punishment.

    What was more, this matter might not go as the Empress wished that Lin Mengya was dead meat.

    In the shabby woodshed, there was only a pile of dry straw for Lin Mengya to sit on.

    She sat quietly on the straw. There was a moldy smell in the air, but she felt it was more refreshing than the strong fragrance.

    Her mind, which had been dulled by days of incense, was now sharp again.

    She figured out all the things that had happened in the past few days andbined them with her own conjectures, and she soon connected all the things together.

    The Empress¡¯s n seemed wless, but there was one point that it was easy to slip up.

    That was Lin Mengya¡¯s motive for killing Beauty Cheng.

    After all, she was not an ordinary person. Those officials in charge of interrogation had to consider the will of the emperor, Long Tianyu, and the Lin family, even if they were instructed by the Empress.

    Moreover, Long Tianyu was no longer fighting alone in the court.

    Because of the Crown Prince¡¯s misconduct, there had already been calls for a change of the Crown Prince among the court officials and the people.

    If something happened to Lin Mengya at this moment, some families would have to choose to support her even in order to keep Long Tianyu¡¯s position.

    By then, every detail would be infinitely magnified.

    Those people were not fools, and thus they could naturally see something fishy about this case.

    If she were the Empress, the best way would be to kill her enemy here quietly.

    Furthermore, it was literally the only safe ce in the temple for her.

    As long as she stayed here and waited for the opportunity to return to the Capital City, she would not be in any danger.

    However, once she escaped, she would be treated as a fugitive from justice. At that time, everyone would want to punish her.

    Once she figured it out, Lin Mengya was no longer bothered by the matter.

    She was more worried about her four maids and that little boy, Yinghua.

    Given the Empress¡¯s previous means, she might even use more insane tricks. By then, Lin Mengya had to suffer in silence.

    Moreover, who exactly was that evil Master Yunshen?

    Could it be that he was the Empress¡¯s ndestine means to deal with Lin Mengya?

    Everything was so tangled that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have a clue.

    Unlike the distraught Lin Mengya, Princess Tiancheng was all smiles in the Empress¡¯s residence after she learned the news.

    As matter of a fact, it was just a coincidence.

    Someone had wanted to kill Beauty Cheng and frame Lin Mengya, but had never had the chance before.

    As for Princess Tiancheng, she had just encouraged her mother to push the boat along with the current.

    Now that Lin Mengya had been locked up, what they were going to do next would be smoother.

    ¡°Off you go, I got it.¡±

    After sending away the spy who had been nted beside her mother, Tiancheng stretched her soft limbszily and leaned in the chaise longue made of scented rosewood behind her.

    Compared with the quiet and elegant meditation rooms outside, she still lived in a splendid room, which was more in line with her status as the first princess.

    ¡°Has Master Yunshene back?¡±

    She raised her eyes. Although Princess Tiancheng was beautiful and charming, her cold eyes always made her pce servants tremble.

    The little pce maid did not dare to reply but just nodded slightly. Then she looked down for fear of offending her master.

    ¡°Go to Master Yunshen¡¯s room and tell him that I¡¯ve agreed to his terms. He can just do it.¡±

    An evil smile stretched across her perfect lips.

    The little pce maid did not see the indifferent look that shed across her master¡¯s face.

    She quickly sneaked to Master Yunshen¡¯s room, not knowing that what awaited her was an extremely tragic fate.

    ¡°Your Highness, if she disappears like this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to exin to Her Majesty.¡±

    Tiancheng¡¯s most trusted maid was the only person in the entire imperial pce, who dared to speak straightforwardly to her.

    However, there was no pity on her face.

    It was because she had never had any kindness in her heart, just like her master. The reason why she said those words was that this matter would be a little troublesome.

    Anyway, that little pce maid¡¯s life was not worth mentioning.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. How about this? You can just tell my mother that she went to the back mountain to have fun and fell to her death. Since Master Yunshen has proposed conditions, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to say no. In the future, send someone to search for some girls outside the pce so that I don¡¯t have to give him my own maids. If my mother finds this matter, she would nag me.¡±

    During their conversation, the fate of the little pce maid was decided hastily.

    But Tiancheng had been used to this kind of thing. Now, she was full of visions of her own ns.

    ¡°Brother Crown Prince? If that idiot takes the throne, Dajin will be turned upside down sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Why not¡ª¡±

    ¡°By the way, you go to Princess Yu¡¯s courtyard and keep an eye on them. No one is allowed toe in and out at will. If someone barges in, record it. I¡¯ll report it to my mother in person.¡±

    Tiancheng remembered that Lin Mengya seemed to have also brought that little bastard here.

    Her lips curled into an evil, cold-blooded smile.

    Since Yinghua¡¯s mother dared to go against her mother in the imperial pce, she would teach this reckless woman a lesson.

    Moreover, she was trying to clear all the obstacles for her dear brother¡ªthe Crown Prince.

    She thought in that case, her mother would definitely help her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on it.¡±

    Tiancheng¡¯s trusted maid left respectfully. Everything was ready. Tiancheng felt that everything was so good.

    She and her mother had made the Crown Prince and Prince Yu look like a fool.

    Even her wise and powerful father was just a person who had to endure all kinds of constraints.

    Although she was a girl, no one dared to judge her!

    When she had everything under control, everyone would have to submit to her!

 Chapter 660 - The Evil Monks Attack

    <h4>Chapter 660 The Evil Monk¡¯s Attack</h4>

    In the woodshed, Lin Mengya was calmly analyzing the current situation.

    The Empress¡¯s people were keeping watch closely outside. At least on the surface, she could not find faults with the Empress.

    It would take at least two more days toplete the religious ceremony. Combined with the preparation time for returning to the city, she would have to endure for at least another three days in the woodshed.

    The only urgent thing that worried her now was that no one could send the news of her being locked up to Long Tianyu.

    The Empress would definitely make sure that no one in the temple spread this news. Moreover, Hongyu and the others were probably being watched.

    Their only chance of contact with the outside world was when Qinghu made asional visits to the courtyard where she lived.

    If even Qinghu did not get the chance to go to her courtyard, she would be in an even more passive position.

    ¡°Your Highness, your dinner is here. Please enjoy it.¡±

    While she was thinking, a slightly familiar voice suddenly came from outside.

    Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the door that was pushed open, and saw an old maid who served the madam that lived near her courtyard.

    Lin Mengya was confused, wondering why she came here.

    ¡°But who are you?¡±

    With the light behind her back, the old maid¡¯s smile looked particrly sincere.

    She was dressed neatly in a blue flowered dress.

    ¡°I¡¯m Madam Zhuang¡¯s maid. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Madam Zhuang said that she would arrange everything well. Please don¡¯t worry about the girls in your courtyard.¡±

    The old maid dropped her voice to a whisper.

    At her words, Lin Mengya was a little surprised.

    Madam Zhuang lived in the meditation room next door to hers, but she had no contact with her except that they had met once when they first moved in.

    Lin Mengya did not know why Madam Zhuang¡¯s maid would send her a message.

    This was so unusual that she was on her guard.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    She was cautious and didn¡¯t say anything else, but the old maid gave her a friendly smile.

    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    The old maid no longer whispered but raised her voice.

    Lin Mengya also nodded cautiously while her left hand gripped the small note the old maid had just slipped her.

    The old maid left, and the door of the woodshed was tightly closed again.

    Lin Mengya quietly stuffed the note under the straw. Having made sure that the food was not poisonous, she began to eat.

    Beauty Cheng¡¯s incident had taught her a lesson. She had not only checked the food with the radar of the Shen Nung system, but also tested its ingredients.

    As the test showed that there was no problem with the food, Lin Mengya started to pig out on the tasteless vegetarian food.

    Since she had been locked up here, of course, she would not abuse herself. At least, she would have the strength to work when she was full.

    Naturally, someone woulde to take the bowls and chopsticks away. The old maid didn¡¯t seem to arouse suspicion. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how she did that.

    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the room and that the guards outside seemed to be less vignt than in the daytime, she found the note she had hidden under the straw.

    Under the moonlight, Lin Mengya could vaguely see the contents on the note.

    Surprisingly, there was no word on it; instead, there was big, round taro drawn in an extremely vivid style.

    It was him! It was from Long Tianyu!

    Lin Mengya almostughed out loud. It was so funny that Prince Yu, who had always been unsmiling, coulde up with such an idea!

    Lin Mengya suppressed her smile and hid the small note that was painted with a taro.

    She felt sweet in the heart, sweeter than when she had a taro with some sugar.

    Taro was the nickname she gave him even though she hadn¡¯t called him that many times. She would only call him that when they were alone.

    With this note, Lin Mengya understood whom Madam Zhuang worked for.

    Sure enough, Long Tianyu would never let her risk her life alone.

    He had Madam Zhuang as his inside man. But Lin Mengya was afraid that it was difficult for Madam Zhuang to send a message out because of the Empress¡¯s tight guard.

    What was more, it was dangerous enough to let the old maide and see her. If Madam Zhuang was exposed because of this, the loss would outweigh the gain.

    It didn¡¯t matter. As long as she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s concern for her, Lin Mengya would be happy even though she was in danger.

    People in prison often put on a long face, and few people could be as calm as Lin Mengya.

    In the twinkling of an eye, a day and a night had passed.

    During this period, Princess Tiancheng once sent someone to visit her, in addition to the people sent by the Empress to bring her food.

    To be honest, Lin Mengya had a very bad impression of this princess who acted as if she knew her well.

    Therefore, even though the person the princess sent here secretly told Lin Mengya that the princess could help her send a message to Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya still refused politely and pretended to be fearless of death for a just cause.

    She was not stupid enough to engage in a dangerous game.

    In addition to this, everything was peaceful and calm.

    At this time, it was the evening of the third day, and the religious ceremony wasing to an end.

    The work of these madams was almost over.

    The rest of the work was up to the monks.

    Having been locked up here for two whole days, Lin Mengya had never seen anyone from her yard. The guard outside the woodshed was notx at all.

    Lin Mengya was as cautious as before because she knew that this was just the calm before the storm.

    All of a sudden, a very clear sound of knocking wooden fish came from the courtyard.

    Through the crack in the door, Lin Mengya saw several familiar figures walking into the courtyard.

    Walking at the head was the creepy Monk Yunshen and he was knocking on a wooden fish.

    But Lin Mengya could tell at a nce that the painted ¡°wooden fish¡± wrapped in wood skin was actually made of a person¡¯s skull.

    After all, the shape of the skull could not be changed.

    What an evil monk! He even used a wooden fish made of a skull! What scriptures did he chant?!

    Behind Monk Yunshen were two figures in ck.

    Lin Mengya could barely recognize that one of them was Princess Tiancheng. As for the other, the person seemed to be walking unnaturally with stiff limbs.

    Lin Mengya was in the woodshed, but Yunshen seemed to be able to see where she was through the door.

    The monk¡¯s thin lips curved slightly. In the dusk, Yunshen¡¯s smile gradually grew bigger, but his pretty face made Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°All right, you can leave now. We¡¯re here. You don¡¯t need to worry about her running away.¡±

    As expected, it was Princess Tiancheng!

    One of the figures in ck suddenly ordered.

    Immediately, the pce servants who were guarding the woodshed left in silence.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya really hoped that they could stay. After all, she would be frightened when facing the evil monk alone.

    ¡°Master Yunshen, they¡¯re gone. It¡¯s time for you to work. Don¡¯t let my mother wait too long. She doesn¡¯t have much patience.¡±

    Princess Tiancheng casually lifted the ck hood.

    At this moment, a smile of extreme derision came over her beautiful face.

    Yunshen only shot a nce at her, and then his eyes showed a look of obsession.

    ¡°Your heart is really the most beautiful poison in the world. Unfortunately, you are unwilling to give it to me.¡±

    His voice carried a deep sense of mncholy and deepness.

    His soft sigh sounded as if he was speaking parts of a Chinese opera, and it was enough to win the heart of any girl.

    However, Lin Mengya only felt cold all over.

    It was because those sentimental words were not just whispers of love.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re not qualified to win my heart with your current qualifications. But if you¡¯re willing to be obedient, perhaps I will consider it.¡±

    A smug look suddenly appeared on Tiancheng¡¯s face.

    She must have thought that Monk Yunshen had fallen for her.

    Yunshen suddenly smiled gently.

    ¡°Yes, maybe one day you¡¯ll be willing to give it to me.¡±

    Yunshen turned around, and his long, deep eyes pierced straight into Lin Mengya¡¯s soul through the door. ¡°Ashes to ashes, and dust to dust. The soul from the other shore, please leave now!¡±

    All of a sudden, the strange fragrance that had once quivered Lin Mengya¡¯s soul swept over her again.

    Lin Mengya had thought that she was done for, but to her surprise, the white bead hanging on her lower abdomen slowly emitted warmth at this moment.

    It was a kind of warmth that had nothing to do with temperature.

    It made her feel calm as water, no more panic, and no more pain.

    Lin Mengya gradually closed her eyes and sat back against the straw pile with ease.

    Everything that had happened since she came to this world seemed to sh before her eyes, including scenes of separation and death, as well as her emotions.

    She was like a bystander, quietlyprehending all of these things.

    She was not pleased by external gains, not saddened by personal losses. For some reason, she felt as if she had seen through the world and had a sense of vicissitudes.

    Like an old monk who had entered a meditative state, Lin Mengya had no perception of the outside world at all.

    She didn¡¯t know why she had such a feeling, but she felt very happy.

    Gradually, the feeling faded away. She did not know how long it had been, but when she woke up again, the strange fragrance suddenly turned into a rotten smell of burnt corpses.

    When she looked at the extremely evil yet handsome monk again, he gradually aged, his face was covered with deep wrinkles looking as if they were carved by a knife, and then he became an extremely ugly person.

    It all happened in an instant.

    However, Lin Mengya understood Yunshen¡¯s tricks in this instant.

    ¡°s, you don¡¯t have to y any more tricks. I¡¯ve already seen through them. It¡¯s notte for you to stop.¡±

    Yunshen, who was knocking on the wooden fish while chanting scriptures, suddenly heard Lin Mengya¡¯s voiceing from inside.

    There was no pain or weakness in her voice.

    There was only extremely calm in it.

 Chapter 661 - Go Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 661 Go Crazy</h4>

    Lin Mengya sat cross-legged on the straw bale with a slight smile.

    Although she did not know what led her into that state of mind just now, one thing was certain: from now on, this evil monk Yunshen¡¯s trick could no longer affect her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you could make her submit herself to me?¡±

    Princess Tiancheng raised her eyebrows, stared at Monk Yunshen in front of her, and asked with great dissatisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! No one can be immune to the Buddhist incense, no one!¡± Yunshen said.

    He was even more agitated than Tiancheng, as his trick had never failed to work on anyone.

    The pungent fragrance in the courtyard became stronger. Lin Mengya frowned and waved her hand. As the fragrance became stronger, the rotten smell mixed in it became more distinct.

    The Buddhist incense smelled even more pungent than a burnt corpse.

    ¡°Stop it. You don¡¯t have to try in vain to hurt me, and you won¡¯t have another chance to do so.¡±

    As Lin Mengya said, the white bead in her hand was shining with silver light quietly.

    She didn¡¯t know who the capable man Tian Ning had mentioned was, but the bead he gave her was so magical.

    Outside, the Evil Monk Yunshen kept murmuring like crazy, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±

    His enchanting face seemed to be less delicate in an instant.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The disillusionment with faith was enough to drive anyone crazy.

    In fact, there was only a thin line between a wise man and a lunatic.

    Yunshen was too confident in his trick, so when the trick he was proud of failed to work on Lin Mengya, the first thoughting into his mind was to get rid of the anomaly in his life.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t act rashly. You can¡¯t kill her now!¡±

    However, Tiancheng grabbed Yunshen¡¯s robe and said, while feeling sorry for the girl she had sacrificed for nothing.

    If she had known he was such a useless person, she might as well have sent the girl to serve her father¡¯s personal eunuch as his wife.

    But Yunshen just ignored her words. In an instant, he broke away from her and threw himself on the door of the woodshed like a wild dog.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! As long as I kill you, there will be no one immune to my Buddhist incense! My Buddhist incense is the real Buddhist incense!¡±

    Fortunately, the door of the woodshed was locked. Despite the crack between the door and its frame, Yunshen couldn¡¯t open it at once.

    Yunshen pounded on the door hard and even forgot that he could use the key.

    The sound caused by his nails scratching the wood door gave Lin Mengya goose bumps.

    Looking at his ck eyes full of hatred for her, Lin Mengya thought that this man was hopeless.

    ¡°It might be well to let this idiot kill you. Lin Mengya, have a good time. Yunshen, Have you forgotten the person you brought here? No, she cannot be called a person. She¡¯s limbless and can¡¯t feel pain. Why don¡¯t you make her break down the door?¡±

    Princess Tiancheng said with a giggle in the distance.

    As she said, she put on the ck cloak. After ncing at the door of the woodshedcently, she left the backyard quietly.

    If Lin Mengya was killed by this lunatic, it might cause her mother trouble, but it could only be beneficial to her.

    Therefore, she decided to let him do whatever he wanted.

    After Tiancheng left, Yunshen seemed to have received a hint from her.

    He returned to himself and lifted the ck cloak on the person behind him.

    At the moment, the figure under the cloak was exposed in the light.

    Lin Mengya only took a look through the crack, but she could not help gasping.

    She could only recognize vaguely that it was a girl.

    At this moment, the girl¡¯s entire face seemed to have been peeled off.

    The sight that the girl¡¯s facial features, hair, and arms were all cut off made her flesh creep.

    Now the girl¡¯s wounds were as dark red as dried meat.

    Lin Mengya could not help retching. How could the girl be tortured so cruelly?

    ¡°Go ahead. Break down the door and kill her!¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how Yunshen managed to make this girl act on his instructions in such a situation.

    There was no vital sign in the girl¡¯s hollow eye sockets with no eyeballs.

    After Yunshen gave the order, the limbless girl walked stiffly to the woodshed step by step.

    For the first time, Lin Mengya felt the urge to kill Yunshen!

    Moreover, she did not know what Yunshen had done to the girl, but the only thing she knew was that if Yunshen managed to open the door, she was likely to be in imminent danger.

    In addition, Princess Tiancheng had put her in an isted situation, so no one woulde even if she called for help.

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya hit on an idea in desperation.

    She secretly picked up a wooden stick as thick as her arm in the woodshed and put it behind her.

    Meanwhile, she took off the sachet given by the monk from the Huguo Temple from her waist.

    Then Lin Mengya put on an arrogant look and suppressed her fear, shouting at the mad monk Yunshen, who was outside the door.

    ¡°You are so stupid. Even if you kill me, so what? Let me tell you the truth. The reason why your trick didn¡¯t work is I got this. Look, do you find it very familiar?¡±

    As Lin Mengya said, she deliberately presented the sachet in her hand to Yunshen.

    Then, she held the sachet tightly in her palm.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Come closer and show me!¡±

    Upon hearing that the thing causing his failure was in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, Yunshen immediately instructed the limbless girl to stop her ceaseless effort to break down the door. Lin Mengya secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, she put the sachet forward.

    ¡°See? This is the thing causing your failure. If it¡¯s ruined, you won¡¯t suffer another failure for the rest of your life.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to divert his hatred to the sachet without being noticed, while keeping shaking the sachet to tempt the man outside, who had been carried away.

    Instantly, Yunshen¡¯s attention was attracted by the small sachet.

    It was just in front of him so that he couldn¡¯t wait to reach out his right arm through the crack of the door.

    ¡°Well, I can show it to you. See? This thing is magical. As long as it¡¯s in my hands, you can never reach your goal.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to tempt him without being noticed. She knew very well what his obsession was.

    Lin Mengya reached out her hand and put the sachet closer to Yunshen¡¯s hand. Just as he could grab the sachet, Lin Mengya suddenly mmed the door.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡±

    The door was closed, leaving no more crack.

    Yunshen¡¯s arm was firmly stuck in the crack. Lin Mengya almost pressed against the door with all her strength. At the moment, Yunshen¡¯s scream was shrill enough to make her hair stand on end.

    ¡°Hold it. As long as you miss this opportunity, you can never know the secret behind it!¡±

    Even at this time, Lin Mengya still didn¡¯t forget to keep temping Monk Yunshen.

    The wooden stick she hid behind her could y a role at this time. She hit Yunshen¡¯s arm joint urately with all her might. No matter how solid his bones were, they would totally malfunction after being hit twice.

    ¡°No... no! I must seed! I must seed! Ouch!¡±

    The piercing pain stimted Yunshen¡¯s obsession even more.

    Lin Mengya was very clear about this feeling. Someone had made use of her teacher with his obsession, which almost cost him his life.

    Now, she pushed Yunshen deeper into his obsession.

    What she had done to Yunshen¡¯s arm made it bend appallingly.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya threw the stick and exerted herself to grab Yunshen¡¯s arm.

    With a cracking sound, Yunshen howled and suddenly became a little sober, because Lin Mengya hadpletely broken his arm.

    In an instant, Lin Mengya stepped back from the door.

    Her undting chest showed how nervous she had been just now.

    Nevertheless, she achieved her goal. Yunshen¡¯s arm waspletely broken. However, stimted by the sharp pain, he finally sobered up.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Yunshen¡¯s livid face could hardly be described as ferocious.

    Lin Mengya clung to the wall of the woodshed and looked into his vicious eyes fearlessly.

    ¡°Have you sobered up? If you¡¯re sober now, I¡¯m telling you, if you want to kill me, you have to die with me! Don¡¯t think that the Empress can protect you because you work for her. I have to remind you, a dead man is like amp that has gone out. Don¡¯t you want to know why your trick failed? If you die, you will never know!¡±

    Lin Mengya lookedposed, but her heart was beating fast.

    After what she had done to Yunshen, it was impossible for them to reconcile.

    If Yunshen insisted on killing her regardless of the consequences, he, who was sober now, was even more terrifying than a moment ago.

    Therefore, she was betting on whether Yunshen cared more about revenge or his Buddhist incense.

    ¡°Haha... hahaha... I didn¡¯t expect that my Buddhist incense would fail to work one day. Lin Mengya, sooner orter, you will die in my hands. When the timees, I will dig out your heart with my own hands and make you my ve life after life!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s palms were covered with cold sweat when she heard his sinisterughter.

    Yunshen¡¯s uncanny and cold eyes made her feel suffocated.

    Finally, his obsession with the Buddhist incense surpassed his hatred for Lin Mengya.

    Watching Yunshen leave with his broken arm and the horrible limbless girl, Lin Mengya seemed to have copsed and fell on the straw pile.

    She had been such a dangerous situation just now!

 Chapter 662 - A Secret Deal

    <h4>Chapter 662 A Secret Deal</h4>

    After Yunshen left for a long time, the servants in charge of watching over Lin Mengya crept back.

    Lin Mengya was angry, but she knew that it was not worthwhile to be angry with them.

    After all, they were all the Empress¡¯sckeys, and their disobedience would displease their master.

    As the rotten smell gradually dissipated, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that the Shen Nung system failed to detect what psychedelic the Buddhist incense contained or find its molecr form.

    Could it be a kind of substance whose molecr form had not been discovered?

    Lin Mengya thought it was very likely.

    After all, now she was in a world different from the one she came from. As time went by, there were indeed a lot of drugs that hadpletely disappeared from the world.

    Lin Mengya calmed herself down. Yunshen¡¯s failure to kill her did not mean that the Empress would let her go.

    Today was thest chance. If the Empress could not get rid of her today, the Empress would be in trouble after arriving at the Capital City.

    But she didn¡¯t know what Qinghu had been doing. In the past, he often sneaked into her room in the middle of the night to scare her once he didn¡¯t see her for a day.

    Now, she had been missing for three days. Why were Long Tianyu and Qinghu so careless that they had note to find her?

    As the sun went down, the sky became dark.

    She didn¡¯t know whether those in charge of watching over her now began to yawn because of what had happened in the day.

    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. As she expected, the Empress was going to take action.

    She remainedposed and sat upright. Even in this situation, she would not show any sign of cowardice.

    Sure enough, before the moon shone brightly, a ck figure rushed in through the door.

    Lin Mengya thought it was someone sent by the Empress. Unexpectedly, under the dim candlelight in the woodshed, she saw a very panicked little face.

    ¡°Baizhi? Why are you here? Where are Hongyu and the others?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the panic-stricken girl and asked, feeling a little uneasy.

    Baizhi tried hard to look at her master through the crack of the door and said urgently in a low voice.

    ¡°Bad news! Miss, Prince Yinghua is missing! The other three sisters and I couldn¡¯t find him no matter how hard we tried. He was still in the room at dinner time, but in the blink of an eye, he was gone. We have checked around but didn¡¯t find him. Miss, what should we do?¡±

    Baizhi, whose eyes were red and swollen, obviously had cried bitterly.

    Lin Mengya frowned. Yinghua had always been well-behaved. Even if he wanted to go to the toilet, he would tell his wet nurse in advance, not to mention going out.

    Now, he disappeared in the Huguo Temple surrounded by guards. It was conceivable that someone had operated this ident behind the scenes.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Tell me, what have you done these days? Also, did anyone from the imperial pce visit you today? Also, did Long Tianyu and Qinghu notice I was missing?¡±

    After meeting Lin Mengya, Baizhi seemed to have found the mainstay and became less panic-stricken.

    Hearing her master¡¯s words, Baizhi tried hard to recall, but soon shook her head in frustration.

    ¡°No one hase. After you were wronged, they just said that the Empress kept you in her ce and gave you a lecture. We were sent to other meditation rooms, where we were watched and not allowed to get out. By the way, Qinghu once came to us, but Sister Hongyu said that there was something wrong with Qinghu, who told her that he could not stay in the temple and take care of you these days. But he has already told His Highness about it. I believe His Highness will find a way to rescue you.¡±

    Hearing Baizhi¡¯s words, Lin Mengya finally understood why neither of them hade.

    Although Qinghu seemed to be unreliable, in fact, if it weren¡¯t for something serious, he would not have neglected her.

    She was so worried. Why did Qinghu also have a situation?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I guess Yinghua must have been taken away by someone. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let him be hurt. Go back and stay in your rooms. No matter what happens, don¡¯t act rashly until we go back to our mansion. I will meet you soon.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted Baizhi, who was at a loss, and Baizhi did not notice her strange tone.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and tell the others about it right away. Miss, you muste back safely.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile, hoping that it couldfort this frightened girl.

    As Baizhi walked away while looking back, Lin Mengya sneered.

    It seemed that the Empress could not wait to take action.

    ¡°Is there any living person? Come out. I want to meet your master. Tell her that if she dares to hurt the child, I will make her regret it even at the cost of my life.¡±

    She said in a cold voice, sounding as arrogant as usual even when she was in trouble.

    The Empress had her n, and so did she.

    When two people came into an unavoidable confrontation, the brave one would be the winner. Besides, she might not necessarily sustain a crushing defeat.

    Soon, Lin Mengya was taken to a dark room.

    The moon was covered by dark clouds, but she soon got used to the darkness.

    This should be an abandoned meditation room in the Huguo Temple. On such a moonless night, it was indeed a good time to carry out a conspiracy.

    Lin Mengya stood still in front of the door.

    Soon after, someone walked over in the darkness with a simplentern, followed by a person in ck.

    ...

    Even from a distance, Lin Mengya could still tell it was the Empress based on her noble and elegant ambergris fragrance.

    The Empress really thought highly of her so that she was willing to condescend toe here in person to meet her.

    It seemed that she was indeed significant.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. But I¡¯m too upright to bow to you.¡±

    She, who was trapped, said in a mocking tone, which sounded particrly ironic.

    The woman holding thentern raised her head and was about to curse Lin Mengya, but was prevented by the Empress.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Tonight, I can forgive you for what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    The Empress said, and her face was still as cold as that of a dead person in the light.

    Lin Mengya acted like a fearless person in desperation.

    Anyway, her and Yinghua¡¯s lives were in the hands of the Empress. It was useless to grovel to the Empress, as they would be used as pawns by the Empress in any case.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re so broad-minded and deserve to be a model for us. Nevertheless, I¡¯m wondering why you think so highly of me that you even set me up with Beauty Cheng¡¯s death and threatened me with Yinghua¡¯s safety. Even if you¡¯re capable of carrying out your n perfectly and pushing all the me to others, as Yinghua¡¯s legitimate mother, you should be med for having not taken good care of him. Given your rtionship with His Majesty, His Majesty will definitely get mad at you. Your Majesty, are you really not worried about it?¡±

    A straightforward person did not resort to insinuations. Since they hade into confrontation, Lin Mengya was disinclined to continue ying dumb in front of the Empress.

    The Empress stared at her with a sh of profound hatred in her nted eyes.

    Lin Mengya was stunned and looked at the Empress. Why did the Empress hate her?

    ¡°You are as glib as usual. However, I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense here. If you agree to my terms, I can release you and Yinghua. Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry that I will get involved in this. At that time, I was talking with my mother with plenty of mesdames around, and I have never left the banquet. If you and Yinghua were seen leaving the Huguo Temple together, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    She yed this back-up card as usual. Unfortunately, she was the Empress and the one behind the scenes. No one dared to doubt her.

    Lin Mengya knew that she was at a disadvantage, but she just didn¡¯t want to let the Empress carry out her plot so smoothly.

    Unfortunately, there was no room for her to fight back at the moment.

    ¡°Well, Your Majesty, I would like to know what your terms are. But I also want to offer a piece of advice. What¡¯s done by night appears by day.¡±

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s cold words did not provoke the Empress to great rage.

    The Empress just nced at her lightly as if there were no room for the woman in front of her to negotiate.

    ¡°I want the military power of your Lin family and you to leave Prince Yu and never appear in the capital again. I will raise Yinghua in person. If you¡¯re discovered in any ce in Dajin, Yinghua will not be able to live to adulthood.¡±

    The Empress sounded as if she, who asked Lin Mengya to meet her unreasonable requirements, had given Lin Mengya a way out.

    It was only now that Lin Mengya realized how ambitious the Empress was.

    The Empress not only wanted her to leave Long Tianyu, but even wanted her to hand over the military power of the Lin family.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you kidding me? As the daughter of our Lin Family, I have no right to hand over the military power of our Lin family. Besides, even if our Lin family wants to hand it over, it should be handed over to the Emperor instead of you. Moreover, I can¡¯t give up my identity as Princess Yu at will. Unless I die suddenly, I really can¡¯t think of a good way to give it up.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that the Empress was up to something, and she also knew that the Empress could not kill her at will.

    Unexpectedly, the Empress looked at her and sneered, as if mocking her for being an idiot.

    ...

    ¡°Of course you can think of a way. Don¡¯t underestimate your face. With it, you can do what I said. Also, maybe you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you. But if you flee to escape punishment and hold Yinghua hostage, do you think you can still step out of the Huguo Temple?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a chill in her heart. Damn it, how could she forget this?

    At first, she thought that adopting the ostrich policy was the best way to stay safe. But now, she ¡°asked¡± to meet the Empress.

 Chapter 663 - Master Wuchen

    <h4>Chapter 663 Master Wuchen</h4>

    The Empress probably had sent some people to leave some traces of Lin Mengya¡¯s fleeing to escape being punished in the woodshed from the moment Lin Mengya stepped out of the woodshed. As long as Lin Mengya rejected her terms, these traces would be discovered.

    ¡°I can agree to your terms, but you must release Yinghua and let hime back to me!¡±

    The Empress turned around. In the darkness, there was a cold and mocking look in her nted eyes.

    ¡°I can let him go back to you only after you do what I said. Don¡¯t try any tricks. Even if His Majesty is dissatisfied with me, I¡¯m still the Empress of Dajin!¡±

    At that moment, Lin Mengya was frightened by the undisguised hatred in the Empress¡¯ eyes.

    She was sure that it was not because of the adversarial rtionship between the side she took and the side the Empress took.

    However, the Empress turned around and left the dark meditation room without giving her a chance to ask about it.

    Why on earth did the Empress nurse such a profound hatred for her and such a strong desire to kill her?

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know, but a bigger problem came into her mind in an instant.

    The Empress was indeed scheming. Knowing that Yinghua meant a lot to Long Tianyu and her, the Empress came up with such a vicious scheme.

    However, she could give up neither the military power nor Long Tianyu.

    The Empress was a patient person. It would be difficult for her to escape from the trap.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya sighed slightly.

    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of evil she had done before so that she had to be trapped in this intrigue in this life.

    ¡°Go and take me back to the woodshed.¡±

    After adjusting her expression, Lin Mengya walked out of the meditation room.

    People here all worked for the Empress. Therefore, it would be difficult for her to run away even if she wanted to.

    It was better to wait and see. After all, she was now all alone.

    She returned to the woodshed after this visit.

    Figuring out the Empress¡¯ purpose was not necessarily a bad thing for Lin Mengya.

    She had long known that the military power in her father¡¯s hands was as tempting as drugs to both the Empress and Long Tianyu.

    The reason why she was married to Long Tianyu and poisoned in the sedan was that they wanted to make her father take a side.

    To be honest, sometimes she really wanted her father to resign and leave here with her brother to stay out of trouble.

    But they were in a special situation now. If her father could not control the military power, Long Tianyu might not be able to get so many people¡¯s support, and her father might not be able to protect the Lin family.

    The Emperor¡¯s favor wouldn¡¯tst forever. The loyalty of the Lin family with no military power meant nothing.

    Lin Mengya sat with her arms around her knees in the woodshed nkly, in an emotional turmoil.

    ¡°Knock, knock...¡±

    At dawn, Lin Mengya, who was not sleepy at all, suddenly heard someone knock on the door gently.

    She immediately thought that the person outside the door was sent by the Empress. However, the person did not speak. Instead, he gave her a sweet pancake wrapped in oil paper through the door.

    Lin Mengya was a little confused, but suddenly, there came a very amiable whisper from outside.

    ¡°My child, don¡¯t be afraid. Take it and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Although the voice sounded old, it reminded Lin Mengya of the nanny in charge of taking care of her and the other orphans in the orphanage when she was a child.

    The nanny was also amiable and took care of every orphan lovingly so that they could grow up in love.

    With her eyes turning red, Lin Mengya involuntarily took the sweet pancake from the person with both hands, put it in her mouth, and took a big bite.

    It was sweet, soft, and still warm.

    She, who had experienced a cold night, seemed to have been warmed by this sweet pancake.

    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked out through the crack in the door, only to see an old monk with a benignant look standing not far away and looking at her with a smile.

    ...

    He was dressed in a coarse robe, which was not gorgeous but neat and clean.

    His eyes were full of wisdom, and only a nce into them was enough to arouse her respect for him.

    At this moment, seeing Lin Mengya looking at him, the old monk put his palms together and bowed to her.

    ¡°Greetings, benefactor. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Amitabha. You are chosen by the Buddha and destined to have incredible experiences. I can do nothing other than doing you a tiny favor.¡±

    The old monk said ¡°amitabha¡±, but not in a deliberate way as others did.

    Lin Mengya quickly returned a bow at the thought that this man was a real Buddhist disciple. It was said that the face was the index of the mind. Compared with Yunshen who attempted to kill herst night, this monk was as heart-warming as a Bodhisattva.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m ttered. Thank you for your sweet pancake. But it¡¯s really not a good ce to talk. If I get a chanceter, I will definitely invite you to my mansion to talk freely about the Buddhist scriptures.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had a bad impression of Buddhism.

    It was because, in modern times, themercialized Buddhism propaganda had already caused this religion for self-cultivation to be stained with the stink of money.

    However, the master she saw today made her understand why Buddhism had been passed on for thousands of years.

    If the old monk didn¡¯t devote himself to cultivation and deliver all living creatures from torment, she wouldn¡¯t feel so peaceful the moment she saw him.

    The air exuded from him was capable of making people feelposed and unhurried even in a busy street.

    Such a person must be a great master in Buddhism, so Lin Mengya respected him very much.

    ¡°Hahaha, my dharma name is Wuchen. You can just call me Monk Wuchen. I¡¯m far from being a master. In fact, I came here to ask something back from you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. It was just the first time she had met Master Wuchen. How could she owe him anything?

    ...

    Seeing her expression, Wuchen smiled and exined, ¡°Actually, many years ago, I asked a benefactor to give it to you. It seems that he has kept his promise and straightened out the cause and effect, so it fell into your hands. Congrattions on that.¡±

    Only then did Lin Mengya realize that what Wuchen was talking about was the bead Tian Ning gave her.

    She quickly put down the sweet pancake and wiped her hands carefully. Then, she drew the bead from her waist and presented it with both hands.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re talking about this. I didn¡¯t expect that Tian Ning got it from you. Thank you for saving my life. I will never forget it.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya return it directly, Wuchen could not help ncing at her with admiration.

    ¡°Great, she, who is sensible and not greedy for something belonging to someone else, is indeed a person with singr wisdom in Buddhist doctrine.¡± As Wuchen thought, he reached out and took the white bead cautiously from her.

    There was faint reluctance and sadness in his eyes. But soon, those worldly emotions gradually faded in his eyes.

    Wuchen put his palms together and bowed to the west. Then, he returned the bead to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°No, master, I can¡¯t ept it. It belongs to you and should be returned to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya noticed the emotions in Master Wuchen¡¯s eyes, so she could not ept it.

    However, Wuchen just smiled with no more obsession in his eyes.

    ¡°Just take it, benefactor. To tell you the truth, this is the relic of my master Yunfang. Speaking of which, I just passed it on to you. It¡¯s actually my master Yunfang who entrusted me with this task.¡±

    The relic?

    Lin Mengya was very surprised. She took the bead from Master Wuchen¡¯s hands with both hands.

    She had only heard that a real eminent monk could leave behind a relic, which represented his merits, after passing away.

    The relic was supposed to be a treasure worshiped in a Buddhist pagoda. Why did Master Yunfang give it to her?

    ¡°Benefactor, you don¡¯t have to doubt it. My master Yunfang has prated the great wisdom. He must have made such an arrangement for a reason. In fact, I juste here to visit his grave. Besides, I hope you can promise me one thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya carefully put away the relic. Since Master Yunfang had given her such a treasure, she definitely would promise to help him anything.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me, Master.¡±

    Wuchen suddenly sighed with a guilty look on his face.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, my master Yunfang and Master Yunshen were originally fellow disciples. Master Yunshen havemitted these monstrous crimes because of his evil thought. The Buddhist incense he used is the root of all sins. I would like to ask you to get him out of the abyss of misery.¡±

    Yunshen was Master Yunfang¡¯s fellow disciple?

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and looked at Master Wuchen in front of her.

    Monk Yunshenmitted crimes with cruel and outrageous means.

    However, he definitely looked like a young man in his thirties at most. How could he¡ª

    ¡°s, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m ashamed that his degenerating into a member of an evil cult enables him to stay young. You will know the details in the future. He could be considered a part of your trial you encountered and will be defeated at a proper time. Don¡¯t worry, the relic of my master can exactly restrain his evil means. Under the light from the Buddha, all evil things have nowhere to hide. It¡¯s gettingte, so I shouldn¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±

    Wuchen bowed deeply and was about to leave.

    But Lin Mengya suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Master, I will try my best to do what you said. But I also want to ask you for a favor. I hope you could do your best to make it. But if you couldn¡¯t make it, I will still be very grateful.¡±

    Since Lin Mengya had promised to help him, he should do her a favor in return. Thinking of this, Wuchen stopped and listened to her attentively.

    ¡°All that have happened to me are caused by striving for power. I have got involved in it and can¡¯t get out of it. But I hope that you could save the innocent child out of sympathy. I will appreciate it if you could convert him to Buddhism. If you couldn¡¯t make it, I hope you could try every means to keep him away from these conspiracies.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not stupid. Since Monk Wuchen appeared in front of her, those servants, who had been watching over her day and night, had never appeared.

 Chapter 664 - An Unexpected Turnaround

    <h4>Chapter 664 An Unexpected Turnaround</h4>

    Although Lin Mengya hade across the same situation when Yunshen came here, given the Empress¡¯ character, she would not make the same mistake.

    In addition, Master Wuchen was indeed a capable man. So Lin Mengya thought that he was capable of rescuing Yinghua.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to convert people to Buddhism. Don¡¯t worry. I got it. The mortal world is as deep as the sea. If I can get an innocent person out of it, it will be a blessing. Well, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Lin Mengya bowed deeply, with her mind upied with great admiration for Master Wuchen.

    Such a person was truly selfless.

    Lin Mengya was relieved to entrust him with Yinghua.

    She was just wondering if the Empress would be angry when she learned that the key to her victory was suddenly gone.

    To be honest, Lin Mengya was looking forward to seeing Empress¡¯s furious expression.

    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was aroused from sleep by a voice.

    After eating the sweet pancake Master Wuchen gave her, she had a sound sleepst night.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to set off. The Empress ordered us to escort you to the carriage.¡±

    Aunt Yan looked as indifferent as ever.

    Lin Mengya looked at her and suddenly smiled very elegantly.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunt.¡±

    As a ¡°sinner¡±, she could not share a carriage with any of the mesdames from other families.

    Lin Mengya did not see anyone along the way as usual, which aroused her suspicion.

    Although she was being escorted back to the Capital City, there was no need to avoid others like this.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    Standing at the gate of the Huguo Temple, Lin Mengya was suspicious.

    If she didn¡¯t realize what was going on now, she would be a fool.

    Along the way, not to mention the mesdames, even the monks in the temple and the imperial guards, who should be stationed outside, were all gone.

    Could it be that the Empress could not wait to get rid of her in advance?

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re taking you to where you should go. Come on, take Princess Yu away.¡±

    Aunt Yan still looked cold, but Lin Mengya sensed a trace of cruelty in her eyes.

    No, they probably didn¡¯t intend to kill her directly.

    Could it be¡ª

    An extremely eye-catching carriage, which seemed to belong to a young master from a wealthy family, appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.

    She suddenly frowned and subconsciously wanted to turn around and run away.

    However, she found that her way of escape had been blocked.

    ¡°You! It turns out that the Empress is such an untrustworthy person. It seems that she is not so sure about our agreement.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and said seriously.

    However, Aunt Yan was not swayed by her words at all.

    Instead, she urged the servants beside her to push Lin Mengya into the carriage.

    ¡°If you do this to me, Prince Yu will never let you go! The Lin Family will not let you off either!¡±

    Lin Mengya still wanted to struggle, but she, who was outnumbered, could only be tied up with ropes and pushed into the carriage.

    As soon as Lin Mengya got in the carriage, the fresh smell of blood made her feel nauseous.

    However, before she could sit down, the coachman swung the whip, and the carriage ran to the foot of the mountain where the Huguo Temple was located.

    ¡°All of you, remember clearly that Princess Yu and Beauty Cheng had a dispute because of a yboy, and she killed Beauty Cheng. Then, she injured the person watching over her and eloped with the yboy. Unfortunately, they both fell off the cliff and died. Do you remember it?¡±

    Aunt Yan nced at the carriage, which was going farther and farther away, and said with a sneer.

    ...

    Humph, the Lin Family? If this news went out, the Lin Family would feel extremely ashamed, let alone to avenge her, who eloped with her lover.

    As for Prince Yu? Ha, no man could bear to be cuckolded.

    ¡°Yes, we got it.¡±

    Aunt Yan turned around and left with her subordinates. Meanwhile, Lin Mengya, who had been sent away by them, met another crisis in her bumpy ride.

    Lin Mengya was pushed into the carriage by force with her hands tied up. The carriage moving at a high speed caused her to lose her bnce and hit her head hard.

    Enduring the burning pain, Lin Mengya struggled to climb up with her hands on the walls.

    The carriage, which shook violently, seemed to be moving at a high speed. If she jumped out of it, she might die earlier.

    She struggled to keep her bnce, only to find a figure lying motionless in the innermost part of the carriage.

    The fresh smell of blood came from the person.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Are you still alive?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice, but got no response.

    She struggled to move inside, only to see that the person had been dead.

    The reason why he did not sway as the carriage moved was that he was tied to the carriage with a rope.

    Lin Mengya looked around and found that in addition to this corpse, there were several big packages in the carriage.

    She managed to unwrap them with a gentle kick. In addition to some ordinary clothes for men and women, there were also a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry.

    Looking at these things, Lin Mengya suddenly realized what was going on.

    It turned out that the Empress intended to frame her with this trick.

    The male corpse had been dead. Even if it was seen, no one could find any important clues from it.

    Was she really going to be killed by the Empress and her henchmen this time?

    Lin Mengya was unwilling to await her doom, but she could do nothing but sit here and look at the corpse.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    In a moment of desperation, Lin Mengya came up with an idea. She wanted to sound out the coachman outside on her current position.

    The coachman did not answer. She heard nothing but the sounds of the coachman¡¯s flourishing the whip to urge on the horse.

    The Empress was really meticulous. She believed even if she raved herself hoarse, no one would discover her current situation.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t answer, but it seems that your master has made up her mind to sacrifice you. Think about it, is it worthwhile to express your so-called loyalty by killing me at the cost of your life?¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned against the carriage and continued trying to persuade the coachman outside to let her go.

    She knew clearly that those chosen by the Empress would definitely be loyal to her, and she was just struggling on her deathbed. But if she did nothing, she would probably have a breakdown before getting killed.

    ¡°If you let me go, I can give you three times the money your master promised you. If any of your family members is held hostage, I can help you save them. What do you think? You know who I am, and I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    She still got no response after resorting to both intimidation and bribery.

    Lin Mengya really wanted to go out and see if this guy had a one-track mind. Even if he didn¡¯t agree, he should at least give her a response.

    Unfortunately, it was still quiet outside.

    Lin Mengya, who was frustrated again and again, finally shut her mouth, thinking that she was unlikely to get any response even if she continued talking to him.

    She might as well preserve her strength, which probably would be helpful in a while.

    As the carriage sped along the road, Lin Mengya, who was tied up, felt very ufortable in the shaking carriage.

    She could neither sit nor lie down. Anyway, she was very angry with her current situation.

    The Empress was so ck-hearted that she even didn¡¯t offer her, who was on the brink of death, afortable environment.

    She did not know where the carriage would take her and what the corpse was used for.

    After a long while, a somewhat suppressed voice suddenly came from outside.

    ¡°You said you could promise me anything, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    In the carriage, Lin Mengya was stunned, thinking it took quite a while for this man to react!

    Or had he just been thinking about his terms before?

    ¡°Yes, I can promise you anything. But you know, if it¡¯s out of my reach, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya replied.

    However, the man did not answer her immediately. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°If I want you¡ªnot to get angry or hit me when you see meter?¡±

    His suppressed voice suddenly became cheerful and clear.

    Lin Mengya was stunned at once. After a while, she returned to herself.

    ¡°Qinghu¡ªyou¡¯re such a jerk! How dare you scare me like this! Come here, today I¡¯ll definitely peel off your skin and tear apart your bones!¡±

    He was such a nuisance!

    Lin Mengya only felt a weight was lifted off her mind in an instant.

    She had thought that she was doomed. Unexpectedly, Qinghu had taken this carriage under his control.

    Finally, the car stopped slowly on the roadside.

    As the curtain of the carriage was lifted, Qinghu, disguised as a coachman, showed up in front of Lin Mengya with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Well, promise me not to peel off my skin and tear apart my bones, okay? You know, I¡¯m already skinny. Ahem, you should respect the old and love the young.¡±

    Lin Mengya red at him mercilessly.

    ¡°Release me.¡±

    Staring at Qinghu coldly, Lin Mengya was actually touched.

    However, she would never put on an amiable look in front of Qinghu, such a scheming person.

    ¡°Okay, I willply with your wish.¡±

    Qinghu probably knew Lin Mengya¡¯s temper. Unfortunately, he could be cruel to anyone, but could only be obedient to her.

    ...

    Perhaps, he had owed her something in thest life.

    After he deftly untied the ropes with which Lin Mengya was tied up, she moved her wrists, which hurt a lot, and pinched Qinghu a few times before sitting down beside the carriage and staring at him with resentment.

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. You know, the Empress¡¯s henchmen are really cunning. If I stopped pretending to be the coachman earlier, I will definitely expose my identity. Look, I¡¯m ready to make amends for what I have done!¡±

 Chapter 665 - His Heart Is Torn With Anxiety

    <h4>Chapter 665 His Heart Is Torn With Anxiety</h4>

    This guy...

    Seeing Qinghu¡¯s cautious look, Lin Mengya could be appeased a lot even if she was really angry.

    Besides, she was not angry at all, but just pretended to be angry to tease that guy.

    Since he had asked for forgiveness sincerely, of course, she would ept his apology and stop teasing him.

    ¡°Well, I forgive you this time. Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you tell Baizhi and the others that you couldn¡¯te here because you were upied with some business? In this case, why did you take the risk to hijack the carriage?¡±

    When Qinghu saw that Lin Mengya finally returned to normal, the guilty look on his face instantly disappeared.

    He said, while taking Lin Mengya¡¯s arm, which had turned red after being tied for a long while, and trying to dissipate the blood stasis on her arm by massaging her arm carefully.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t easily enter that temple, but I can still take action at any time outside. Speaking of which, have you met Yunshen? Have you suffered any losses?¡±

    Why did even Qinghu know Yunshen?

    Could it be that Qinghu did not dare to enter the temple because of the evil monk Yunshen?

    Lin Mengya, who did not expect that, looked at Qinghu with an inquiring look, hoping to get a reasonable exnation from him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about itter. How are you going to deal with this thing?¡±

    Qinghu pouted. Apparently, he was talking about the carriage in which Lin Mengya had suffered a bit of hardship.

    ¡°Speaking of this, do you know what their original n is?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the carriage and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve interrogated the coachman, and he said that he was supposed to drive the carriage to the cliff five kilometers away and make the carriage fall off the cliff. But I don¡¯t think he knows the specific n.¡±

    Although Qinghu spoke with a rxed expression, there was a cold look in his eyes.

    Anyone daring to hurt Lin Mengya, whom he doted on, should be prepared to get killed.

    ¡°What else can it be? If I¡¯m discovered to die with a strange man and packed gold, silver, jewelry and travelling expenses around me, what conclusion will be drawn in the end?¡±

    Lin Mengya was really disgusted by the Empress¡¯ means. She was wondering what the members of their Shangguan Family were thinking.

    Shangguan Qing, Lin Mengwu and the Crown Prince, all of them liked to ruin girls¡¯ reputation.

    However, in this world, girls¡¯ reputation was sometimes more important than their lives.

    Otherwise, Sister Yue Ting would not have died.

    Lin Mengya hid her anger deep in her heart. She had kept everything they had done in mind.

    She would get a chance to get even with them sooner orter, so she didn¡¯t have to rush it now.

    ¡°Well, just push the carriage down the cliff as they nned. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind letting them feel joyful for a few more days. By the way, remember to take out the gold, silver and jewelry, and leave them to the bandits around this area.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t set them up for the time being, she could cause them trouble with their things.

    Road robbery and murder had never been a rare thing since ancient times.

    If it was reported to the local authority and these things were discovered to be exclusive for high officials and nobles, it would be fun.

    ¡°No problem. What are you going to do? Don¡¯t forget that you are now convicted.¡±

    As Qinghu said, he waved his hand casually. A masked man suddenly appeared and silently drove the carriage away.

    Lin Mengya knew that this person was a member of the Sanjue Hall and a disciple of Qinghu by direct line. His disciples only acted on his instructions.

    ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m going to swagger back. Anyway, I was left alone in the woodshed and forgotten by everyone. If I go back on my own initiative now, doesn¡¯t it mean that I have a clear conscience?¡±

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and put on an innocent look.

    But Qinghu knew that this girl might havee up with a way to resolve the current crisis.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Are you going to spend the night here?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and was about to leave when she saw Qinghu standing there in a daze. She stretched out her hand and gently pulled his sleeve.

    ¡°Spend the night? Haha, Your Highness, you¡¯re really in an aesthetic mood!¡±

    He teased her flirtatiously again. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him, pulled his sleeve and went back the way they hade.

    It took about half a day to travel from the Huguo Temple to the Capital City by carriage.

    But in order to make the trip morefortable for the mesdames, the carriages slowed down. They set off before dawn, and it was not until the evening that they saw the grey city wall.

    Long Tianyu was at the forefront of the group on a tall horse with a serious look.

    The handsome Prince Yu naturally attracted a lot ofmon people¡¯s attention. But no one knew that the dissatisfaction umted in his heart was about to erupt like a volcano.

    He nced at the carriages behind him mercilessly.

    Damn it! He learned that the Empress was going back to the imperial pce this morning. However, when all the carriages for the mesdames appeared in front of him, he did not see Lin Mengya.

    He only saw Baizhi and the others, but they were under close watch by those sent by the Empress, who was a witch.

    If he wasn¡¯t watched by so many people, he would definitely rush over desperately to get Lin Mengya¡¯s whereabouts.

    However, what his father had told him before he left was still ringing in his ears.

    If he had a conflict with the Empress now, the Empress and her force would take the opportunity to nder him.

    He had to suppress his emotions for the sake of Mengya and his parents¡¯ efforts.

    ¡°Go and find out why the princess didn¡¯t join them.¡±

    Long Tianyu turned around and gave an order to his follower in a low voice.

    His follower nodded slightly and sneaked out of the fleet without being noticed.

    In fact, this was the third batch of people Long Tianyu sent to search Lin Mengya.

    The former two batches of people hade back and reported to him that they did not find Princess Yu and the Tenth Prince after searching the entire Huguo Temple.

    Long Tianyu, who almost lost his head after getting the news, could only send another batch of people to search the surrounding area of the Huguo Temple.

    If they also failed to find Lin Mengya, he was afraid that he would go crazy.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. With her means and schemes, Her Highness may not necessarily get trapped in a crisis.¡±

    Lin Kui knew how restless Long Tianyu had been.

    This time, he came with Prince Yu. Because there were only women in the temple, he was on guard outside the temple with Prince Yu.

    Compared with Long Tianyu who was flustered by over concern, he, as a bystander, saw more clearly.

    Princess Yu was not an ordinary person. Although she was not as scheming as the Empress, at least she could manage to survive.

    What was more, Princess Yu had plenty of capable people around her. Even the four seemingly ordinary maids in her yard were trained into extraordinary people.

    As such, he didn¡¯t think Princess Yu would get killed.

    ¡°Well, I hope so.¡±

    Long Tianyu respond with his mind wandering. In fact, he knew better than anyone how resourceful his wife was.

    Nevertheless, he just couldn¡¯t help worrying that she would be in danger.

    Moreover, he knew the Empress better than anyone. If he was a man of no scruples, the Empress could even go farther than him.

    Although the Empress still seemed to be trying to maintain her rtionship with the Emperor, and the two of them hadn¡¯te to an open break, only he knew that when it came to a life-and-death struggle, the Empress would just disregard their long-term marriage.

    She, whose mind was upied with power, considered everything else just a means to power.

    He believed that even Lin Mengya could be no match for such an opponent.

    As he thought about it, he became more upset. Long Tianyu even thought that he should have locked her up in their mansion regardless of all consequences. In this way, he could at least keep her away from danger.

    Now he didn¡¯t know where she was. If she met with any unforeseen disaster, she would be so helpless.

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t dare to think further, for fear that if anything really happened to Lin Mengya, he would go crazy.

    Just as the poor Prince Yu was almost overwhelmed by grief caused by concern for his wife, something suddenly hit his head.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Long Tianyu came to his senses in an instant and looked around vigntly.

    He didn¡¯t find any suspicious people but those civilians.

    None of the members of the fleet dared to hit him with something for fun.

    He nced around with his sharp eyes, but did not find any suspicious target.

    Could he just be too suspicious?

    As soon as he returned to normal, he suddenly heard a slight sound of something breaking through the air.

    Long Tianyu, who was extraordinarily agile, reacted in an instant.

    He seemed to stretch out his hand casually, but blocked a somewhat round and solid object.

    Looking around, he failed to find any clue again.

    The other party seemed to try to y a trick on him rather than to hurt him.

    But now it was not a good time to find out the culprit.

    Long Tianyu could only lower his head and look at the hidden weapon in his hand.

    Wasn¡¯t that¡ª

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu opened his eyes wide with a sh of ecstasy.

    So that was how it was. Finally, Long Tianyu regained his usual calmness andposure.

    ¡°Cheer up. The Capital City is right in front of us!¡±

    His mellow voice cheered up all the imperial guards.

    They didn¡¯t know why Prince Yu, who had been depressed all the way, suddenly became so spirited, but they felt d that their Commander in Chief had returned to normal.

    ¡°Tell everyone to retreat to the mansion immediately.¡±

    Long Tianyu gave an order to Lin Kui in a low voice, but thetter was stunned and looked at his master in confusion.

    What was going on? Why did his master, who had been exhausted from anxiety just now, be so spirited now?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When he responded, he inadvertently nced at the thing in Prince Yu¡¯s hands.

    Huh? Wasn¡¯t it a taro?

 Chapter 666 - Yunshens Unknown Background

    <h4>Chapter 666 Yunshen¡¯s Unknown Background</h4>

    ¡°See, your husband doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Look, I only hit him once. It means that he isn¡¯t distracted by your disappearance!¡±

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu, in disguise, were sitting in a tea stall by the road, watching the carriages, where the mesdames were in, moving forward like ordinary onlookers while whispering.

    Qinghu was juggling two cooked taros. He had given Long Tianyu a hint by throwing a raw taro at him as Lin Mengya told him.

    It was not easy for him to seize an opportunity tounch a sneak attack on Long Tianyu.

    But he only hit the perverted guy the first time.

    Well, it seemed that the guy really didn¡¯t care about Lin Mengya¡¯s safety!

    ¡°Stop it. If you¡¯ve seen enough of it, turn around quickly. If we¡¯re discovered, we will be in deep trouble. Besides, you should feel d that you could hit him once. Have you forgotten the painful lesson you¡¯ve learned?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and nced at Long Tianyu, who was stunned after being hit. Then she lowered her head and took a bite of the sweet taro with white sugar.

    She and Qinghu came back on horseback, so they arrived here earlier than those carriages.

    In fact, from Long Tianyu¡¯s expression, she could tell that Long Tianyu was quite freaked out.

    Otherwise, with his martial arts and agility, how could he fail to avoid being hit by such a big taro?

    She narrowed her eyes and carefully savored the sweet and soft taro in her mouth.

    She had gotten used to Qinghu¡¯s sowing discord, but she did not know why Qinghu did not like Long Tianyu.

    There was nothing that she could do about it.

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Since my girl got married, she had only cared about her husband and not listened to me.¡±

    It was not until Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu that he finally stopped pretending to be an aggrieved mother.

    After carefully peeling off another taro for Lin Mengya, he watched her eating it joyfully with a little surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°Hey, youngdy, I¡¯m wondering why someone, that has all kinds of costly foods every day, like you want to eat this kind of food for poor people?¡±

    Lin Mengya shrugged and refused to answer Qinghu.

    It was a secret between her and Long Tianyu, and it was romantic to keep it between them.

    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you promise on the way to tell me about Yunshen? Anyway, no one knows us now, and there are no spies around. Just tell me, lest I keep thinking about it.¡±

    Finally, Lin Mengya put down the taro she had been eating for a long time and stared at Qinghu for fear that he would renegue his promise.

    ¡°Well, in fact, I¡¯m not afraid of Yunshen. I avoided talking about him before because he is one of the eight elders of the Candle Dragon Cult. Although he is the least significant one, he has a mysterious Buddhist incense. Therefore, all the members of the Candle Dragon Cult are in awe of him.¡±

    Lin Mengya fell silent when she heard the words of Qinghu, who rarely talked in such a serious tone.

    Another matter was rted to the Candle Dragon Cult!

    What was more, she didn¡¯t expect that Yunshen¡¯s Buddhist incense had something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.

    In this case, why did he deal with her?

    Could it be that someone in the infinitely powerful Candle Dragon Cult had found out her identity?

    However, it should be impossible for anyone other than herself to know her soul travel.

    If that was the case, why could Yunshen¡¯s Buddhist incense make her soul tremble?

    ¡°Do you know what Yunshen¡¯s Buddhist incense is made of?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked tentatively. As of now, she still had to hide something from Qinghu.

    Fortunately, Qinghu seemed to hate Yunshen bitterly. He just frowned and tried hard to recall the things about Yunshen, so he did not notice Lin Mengya¡¯s effort to hide something.

    ¡°Yunshen is said to be the disciple of an eminent monk and had a glorious time earlier. However, he somehow became a member of the Candle Dragon Cult. It is said that his Buddhist incense is made of human beings in an extremely strange way. He seems to be a handsome guy in his thirties. However, it is said that he is more than 60 years old this year and his way to stay young is eating the internal organs of girls.¡±

    Lin Mengya almost threw up and red at Qinghu with a pale face.

    Were the members of the Candle Dragon Cult all perverted?

    They, who used either human blood or human organs to stay young, were simply frenzied!

    ¡°Moreover, he specially eats the uterine walls, which muste from 17 or 18-year-old girls, as he believes that only in this way can he remain young forever.¡±

    Qinghu must also despise this kind of person, so he talked with a frown and exactly the same disgusted expression Lin Mengya wore.

    The uterine wall? Wasn¡¯t it part of a womb?

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt a chill run down her spine and regretted that she had only broken an arm of that evil monk that night.

    Moreover, she had promised Wuchen to save Yunshen at the crucial moment.

    A person like Yunshen deserved a death even more tragic than being killed by dismembering the body!

    ¡°Besides, his Buddhist incense is strange. He¡¯s the only one among the numerous members of the Candle Dragon Cult who has it. This thing is extracted from the blood and skin of innocent girls. I only heard that this Buddhist incense can manipte people and deprive them of all their memories and emotions without causing their mental retardation. Now, the Candle Dragon Cult uses his Buddhist incense to manipte the newly adopted children, who will eventually be killing machines only acting on the instructions of the Candle Dragon Cult. Moreover, these children can never get their memories back. Therefore, they will not have the slightest mood swing even in front of their biological parents.¡±

    Hearing Qinghu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya heaved a sigh of relief in secret.

    It turned out that the Buddhist incense was used to deprive people of their emotions and memories.

    In this case, she could probably understand why her soul became uneasy before.

    All of her memories were rooted in her soul.

    Her memories in modern times and the memories of the former owner of this body were actually stored in her soul.

    If Yunshen tried to erase her memories, it meant that he had to eliminate her soul at the same time.

    Although she was reluctant to ept this exnation, it was obviously the most appropriate exnation at present.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he tried to manipte you with it?¡±

    Suddenly, Qinghu nervously grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and asked anxiously.

    Returning to herself, Lin Mengya nodded andforted Qinghu.

    ¡°Although he did, it didn¡¯t work on me. Speaking of that, let me show you something, and you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    For the time being, Lin Mengya could not exin this kind of mysterious thing in a scientific way.

    Nevertheless, there was one thing she was sure of. The capability of Master Yunfang¡¯s relic she wore in making the Buddhist incense lose its efficacy indicated that there was thew of karma in this world.

    It was an eternally immutable principle that good would always triumph over evil.

    Lin Mengya respectfully took out the relic, held it in her palms and showed it to Qinghu.

    Thetter intended to pick it up with a doubtful look, but Lin Mengya pped his hand away and cautiously put it back into her purse, where she had kept it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. This is a Buddhist treasure, and ordinary people have no ess to it. With its help, Yunshen, a Buddhist disciple, naturally failed to manipte me. But he¡¯s really detestable. I¡¯m wondering how many people he has killed over the years so that he could maintain his appearance. No wonder I smelled rotten corpses from him. A person like him will die a violent death sooner orter.¡±

    After Lin Mengya finished her words, Qinghu nodded in agreement.

    Although his hands were also stained with blood, he had never done this kind of disgusting thing. Lin Mengya said, ¡°I now know why you hide from him. But I have to warn you that you¡¯d better avoid sneaking into the imperial pce during this period of time. I broke his arm and was immune from his Buddhist incense, so he presumably hates me to death. If I enter the imperial pce, he will definitely keep an eye on me. If he sees you, it will be terrible.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya did not want to enter the imperial pce.

    Although the Empress did not like her, the Emperor liked her very much and summoned her and Long Tianyu into the imperial pce to give them some instructions.

    The more perverted a person was, the stronger his desire to defeat his enemy would be.

    In this case, she had to be more careful.

    After the carriages of the Empress and the mesdames all entered the city, Lin Mengya and Qinghu easily sneaked into the city and returned to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion smoothly without encountering any idents along the way.

    At this time, Baizhi and the others, who had just arrived, were getting out of the carriage in frustration.

    The disappearance of both of their masters during this trip caused them to feel worried and me themselves.

    Lin Mengya could not help feeling sorry for them when she saw the gloomy and guilty look on their faces.

    She was such a useless master. Otherwise, why did she always make everyone worry about her?

    Just as she was about to walk over andfort her maids, Qinghu grabbed her arm hard and pulled her back to his side.

    ¡°Stay still. Some people areing.¡±

    His low voice rang in her ear.

    Lin Mengya immediately understood what he meant. With their backs to the street, they quickly hid in the corner and watched what was going on in front of them.

    As they expected, a beautifully decorated carriage suddenly passed the ce, where they were hiding, and stopped at the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Then, watched by the servants who were whispering in astonishment, a beautiful woman in a pce dress slowly got out of the carriage.

    ¡°Hey, why do you draw such a long face? Oh, are you still worried about your dead princess?¡±

    Her arrogant voice instantly aroused the dissatisfaction of all the servants of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    All of them red at this arrogant woman, as if they could only vent their anger by peeling off her skin and plucking out her sinews.

    ¡°How dare you! This is Princess Tiancheng, the legitimate princess of Dajin! How dare you be so rude to Her Highness! Be careful not to enrage Her Highness, or Her Highness will cut off your heads!¡±

 Chapter 667 - Contrary to Their Usual Practice

    <h4>Chapter 667 Contrary to Their Usual Practice</h4>

    Standing not far away, Lin Mengya recognized at first nce that the arrogant and rude person was Princess Tiancheng, whom she had met several times in the Huguo Temple.

    However, why did Princess Tiancheng, who was on the Empress¡¯ side,e to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in person?

    Did she juste to mock the maids?

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think it was that simple.

    As Princess Tiancheng¡¯s identity was revealed, the servants of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had to suppress their displeasure.

    Hongyu, who was quick-witted, immediately restrained Baizhi, who was indignant, bowed to Princess Tiancheng properly in a hurry, knelt on the ground with great respect and said.

    ¡°I apologize to Your Highness. The servants in our mansion didn¡¯t recognize you. Please let them off.¡±

    However, Tiancheng did not look at the sensible maid. Instead, she nced at the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with contempt and said loudly.

    ¡°Humph, of course I don¡¯t care about how you think of me. Who do you think you are? But let me put it straight. Your dead princess will soon no longer be Princess Yu, and my cousin may take her ce. My cousin has tough tactics, and you all will know about itter. Let¡¯s go. I really can¡¯t stay in this displeasing ce for any longer.¡±

    After that, Tiancheng threw out her chest arrogantly and got in the carriage with the help of the maid beside her.

    The carriage left, heading towards the Imperial Pce not far away this time.

    Lin Mengya, who was hiding in a corner, had heard Tiancheng¡¯s words very clearly.

    Indeed, ording to the Empress¡¯ n, she was supposed to be dead now.

    But Tiancheng said her cousin would take her ce.

    Did Tiancheng¡¯s cousin refer to Lin Mengwu?

    However, it was strange. If Lin Mengwu was supposed to take her ce as the Empress nned, Princess Tiancheng should have kept it a secret before it was settled.

    Wasn¡¯t Princess Tiancheng afraid that something unexpected would happen after she said it out loud?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Seeing Tiancheng leave, Qinghu poked Lin Mengya¡¯s face gently and asked her.

    She, who was lost in thought, looked cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering what Tiancheng meant by saying that.¡±

    Lin Mengya waved Qinghu¡¯s fingers away, puzzled.

    Was it a provocation? She didn¡¯t think so, but it didn¡¯t seem like a warning either.

    Anyway, she felt that something was wrong. Although she could not tell what was wrong at the moment, she had an intuition that Tiancheng didn¡¯t seem to be such a stupid person.

    Moreover, Tiancheng had almost made her a target for all in the temple.

    Later on, it was probably Tiancheng who had brought Yunshen to her.

    Would such a cruel woman make such a mistake?

    Anyway, she felt that something was wrong, but she had no clue about why Tiancheng said that.

    ¡°Forget it. Stop thinking about it. Look, your four maids are about to cry. If you don¡¯t show up now, I¡¯m afraid that our courtyard will be flooded by their tears sooner orter.¡±

    Qinghu said with a frightened look so that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t stand it and gave him a punch.

    The two of them disappeared from the corner of the street without attracting any attention.

    Everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was immersed in anger and could not extricate themselves from it, unaware that Princess Yu, whom they had concerned about, had been brought back to her courtyard safely by Qinghu.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed first. I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    As soon as Qinghunded, he let go of Lin Mengya and turned back to his room.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She also felt ufortable in someone else¡¯s clothes.

    In order to disguise themselves, she and Qinghu just bought some clean old clothes from others.

    As the saying went, clothes made a man.

    After putting on a set of light blue coarse clothes, Princess Yu, a celebrity in the Capital City, became a delicate vige girl.

    If Long Tianyu saw her dressed like this, he might not necessarily marry her.

    Lin Mengya, who finally returned to her room after going through so many hardships, felt much more rxed.

    Before Hongyu and the others came back, Lin Mengya quickly changed into casual clothes. Then she leaned against her couch for a rest with her dark hair disheveled.

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes at the thought how astonished her maids would be when they saw her.

    This was her greatest pleasure after each adventure.

    As Lin Mengya heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, she quickly sat up. No, if they saw her lean against the couch sofortably, she would be used by them.

    ¡°M-miss!¡±

    Baozi, who came in first, eximed, widened her eyes and looked at Lin Mengya, who was sitting upright on the couch with an amiable smile.

    After a while, she recovered from astonishment.

    ¡°Sorry to make you worry again. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m back safe and sound.¡±

    Lin Mengya stretched out her hands and said gently.

    However, Baizhi did not rush over andin about how worried she had been before Lin Mengya came back as she did every time.

    Instead, she rolled his eyes and then told the other maids outside.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have to worry about Miss. She¡¯s back. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

    Huh? What was going on?

    Lin Mengya, who experienced this for the first time, opened her eyes wide with her arms still in the air.

    As her close friends, weren¡¯t they supposed to cry with tears streaming down their faces at the sight of her?

    She had never been in this situation!

    ¡°What are you going to do, Baizhi?¡±

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help calling out to her, but Baizhi didn¡¯t even look back.

    ¡°Go get changed. I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s have a conversationter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was stunned by Baizhi¡¯s attitude, agreed obediently and sat still.

    What was going on? Could it be that her maids had been reced by other people?

    Otherwise, why were they so cold to her?

    Princess Yu, who was known for her intelligence, was confused again.

    ¡°Oh my god, I feel like my brain has been racked today.¡± She thought.

    Fortunately, the situation did notst long.

    Lin Mengya managed to please the four girls by promising them pay and bonus raise.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew that they were actually worried about her, but after learning her responsibility, they could only keep their worry in their hearts.

    Since they could not be her helpers, at least they should not be her burdens.

    Lin Mengya knew this clearly, so she was willing to cooperate with them in this white lie.

    Moreover, she had much more money than she could spend, and she had reserved the excess money as the four girls¡¯ dowries. Now she just gave them part of the money a little earlier. It didn¡¯t matter, and she didn¡¯t suffer any loss.

    Lin Mengya told the servants in her courtyard to keep the news of her return a secret among them for the time being.

    Although she felt sorry for the servants outside, if the Empress learned it too early, her n would be much less effective.

    It would be better to let everyone believe that she was missing.

    The servants in the Liuxin Courtyard were capable of handling this with ease because of their experience in covering her up.

    Lin Mengya had married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for more than a year, but she had never lost any of her underwear or jewelry.

    This was enough to show that the servants in her courtyard were all very shrewd and capable.

    With their help, Lin Mengya did not have to worry about any situation in her courtyard.

    After dinner, Lin Mengya took Baishao to see Moyan.

    She just hadn¡¯t met him for a few days, but the little guy had be chubbier like a steamed bun.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya, the little guy grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s fingers and refused to let go, as if he met a family member of him.

    Even if he fell asleep, he had to hold Lin Mengya¡¯s fingers.

    Seeing this, those around him burst into gentleughter.

    After the little guy fell asleep, Lin Mengya gently withdrew her hand and put a soft cloth tiger in his hand in ce of her fingers.

    Seeing Moyan sleeping soundly, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help smiling joyfully. She stroked Moyan¡¯s little face and couldn¡¯t suppress her affection for this little guy.

    ¡°Miss, Moyan is really lucky to have you, who dotes on him. He will have enough to livefortably in this life.¡±

    Ms. Tian was also sitting aside and chatting with Lin Mengya and her maids.

    With Hongyu and the others, who were quite capable, around, now Ms. Tian only needed to take care of Moyan. Fortunately, Ms. Tian, who was eager to have a grandchild, enjoyed this job very much.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s not a lucky thing to follow me. Ms. Tian, even you have been in a state of anxiety all this time, haven¡¯t you? Sometimes, I think it¡¯s better to send all of you to a safe ce. However, I¡¯ll keep worrying about you if you¡¯re not around. Besides, there are not many ces I consider safe around the world.¡±

    Not everyone was as lucky as Yinghua, who could be saved by Master Wuchen.

    In fact, entrusting Yinghua to Master Wuchen was the best arrangement she could make for him.

    The process of striving for the throne was full of danger. Since Yinghua was a prince, it was inevitable that he would be involved in it in the future.

    But if he followed Master Wuchen, he might have different turns in life. When the general situation was settled, she would find Yinghua back and guarantee him a peaceful life.

    Perhaps this idea was too ideal, but in fact, it was the best arrangement for Yinghua.

    The battle for the throne was far moreplicated than she had imagined.

    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. I¡¯m too old to go anywhere. It¡¯s my pleasure to follow you and young master in this life. Speaking of which, you said that you¡¯ve entrusted Yinghua to someone else. The child looks spoiled, but in fact, he is very sensitive. Make sure he won¡¯t suffer. s, life outside is harder than life at home. After all, he¡¯s a poor child. Treat him well.¡±

    Ms. Tian really liked Yinghua, so she was naturally worried about him.

    Lin Mengya agreed. In fact, she had a hunch that Wuchen would definitely like Yinghua.

    Meanwhile, she hoped that Yinghua could understand why she did that.

 Chapter 668 - Tell Him About Her Condition

    <h4>Chapter 668 Tell Him About Her Condition</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the way, is Moyan well-behaved these days? Ms. Tian, I may have to go outter, so I¡¯ll entrust you with Moyan and Zhu Yan.¡±

    Lin Mengya told Ms. Tian with a faint smile as usual, but Ms. Tian felt uneasy.

    She and Lin Mengya were unrted, but as someone that had brought Lin Mengya up since Lin Mengya was a child, she could sense the slightest difference of Lin Mengya.

    She held Lin Mengya¡¯s hands with her rough but warm hands, looked lovingly at Lin Mengya the way she looked at her child, and said.

    ...

    ¡°Of course I know. But Mengya, my good girl, please don¡¯t do anything stupid. Despite Prince Yu¡¯s extraordinary status, I can tell that he adores you. Besides, your father and elder brother, who are outside, have been missing you over the years. So you should take good care of yourself for them.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. How could she not know that?

    After saying goodbye to Ms. Tian, who was very worried, Lin Mengya returned to her room.

    Qinghu, who had changed his clothes, appeared beside her again. Seeing Lin Mengya sitting in the chair thoughtfully, Qinghu knew what she was worried about.

    Standing quietly beside her, he thought no matter what decision she made in the end, he would apany her all the way.

    In fact, their rtionship had long surpassed the affection between a man and a woman.

    Qinghu considered Lin Mengya as the only important thing for the rest of his life, and she meant more than his beloved to him.

    Therefore, he would rather be considered as the most important partner, the closest brother and the most trusted person by Lin Mengya.

    He was fully satisfied with that.

    ¡°Qinghu, did I make a wrong choice?¡±

    After a long while, Lin Mengya returned to herself. She turned her head, stared at Qinghu in confusion and asked.

    Qinghu smiled and said nothing, and just stared at her lightly. In fact, he was not sure either.

    It was a matter of her life and death, so they had to be careful of every step they took.

    ¡°As long as I take the medicine my teacher gave me, I will immediately fall into a state of suspended animation. Then you can secretly take me out of the city. In this way, no one will know our whereabouts. But, Qinghu, I¡¯m really worried. If I lie to them, will I lose them?¡±

    Things went back to the beginning.

    In other words, Lin Mengya found the problem making her hesitant.

    Over the past year, she had developed a deep rtionship with everyone.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to make anyone worry about her. However, if the news of her death went out, would those who loved her be disheartened?

    ¡°In fact, I think that if you have to go, you probably can be honest with them. If they all know that you have to do that to get a slim chance of survival, even if you can nevere back, they can live with evesting hope.¡±

    It was rare for Qinghu to be serious. His experience was full of deceptions, darkness and cruelty.

    Therefore, he was actually not much more experienced than Lin Mengya.

    But he knew better than anyone how good it felt to be honest.

    As a person who had to bear secrets all his life, he believed she could only change her lifepletely by being frank without reservation.

    ¡°Let, let me think it over.¡±

    Lin Mengya had to admit that she was a little swayed by Qinghu¡¯s words.

    She was not coward, but when it came to those she cared about, she became timid.

    Lin Mengya curled up in the chair and maintained this posture until the moon became bright with a few stars around.

    Long Tianyu frowned and stared at the woman who had been lost in thought.

    The taro was actually a message of safety from Lin Mengya.

    Therefore, he could suppress his anxiety and go to the imperial pce in a hurry for work handover.

    He didn¡¯t even have the patience to exchange greetings with his parents, and just wanted to go back to her as soon as possible and keep her in his sight.

    However, the first thing he saw when he came back in a hurry was a silly girl, who was about to transform into a stone statue, rather than her gentle smile.

    He shook her head helplessly, thinking that during his lifetime he seemed to be destined to be unable to figure out what this mischievous and clever girl was thinking.

    He stretched out his arms and gently put them around her shoulders.

    Looking at the slightly surprised look in her eyes, he just wanted to hold her in his arms tightly.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    There seemed to be a trace of fear in her low voice.

    Lin Mengya buried her head in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms with an apologetic look on her face.

    Long Tianyu thought that his wife must have gotten into trouble again.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. He could help her settle all kinds of problems.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go to avenge you immediately.¡±

    Hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s whisper, Lin Mengya, who nestled against his chest, felt increasingly guilty about lying to this man.

    She really shouldn¡¯t have done that. She had all along thought that Long Tianyu had just fallen in love with her after spending a long time with her.

    If he met another woman one day and also spent a long time with this woman, this woman could probably rece her.

    However, what Long Tianyu had done aftering back from the Nation of Lintian made her truly understand how important she was to him.

    Perhaps this man never expressed his affection for her, but his mind was upied with her.

    She pouted and finally understood why women in love could be so capricious.

    He, who loved her unconditionally, even considered her capriciousness adorable.

    She tried hard to cling to him.

    In order to prevent her from falling, Long Tianyu had to hold her petite figure with his big and strong palms in a way that was gentle and cautious while stable and reliable, as if holding a baby, because he was holding his beloved of his life.

    Lin Mengya seemed to have sensed his affection for her, and showed a bright smile.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, I want to tell you something.¡±

    As Lin Mengya said, she raised her head and looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes with her bright eyes.

    Lin Mengya greedily stared at his deep eyes and cleanly chiseled face, thinking that she was so lucky to have such a handsome and faithful husband in this life.

    Moreover, her husband was so rich that he could afford to buy everything she wanted for her.

    Perhaps, this was the dream of all women.

    Long Tianyu, who was a little scared by Lin Mengya¡¯s smile, habitually began to calcte the amount of money he possessed.

    But he found that he seemed to be a penniless man.

    Well, all their property, including the title deeds, seemed to be kept by Lin Mengya.

    He even stored the amount of money he had secretly earned in the treasury of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Could it be that she had discovered something wrong?

    Or could it be that he couldn¡¯t even keep thest bit of his pin money?

    However, he needed money to recruit soldiers and buy horses. If he told the truth, would his wife be willing to give him part of the money for military supplies?

    For the first time, Prince Yu, who was able to fix everything, fell into a dilemma, wondering if he should hand over all his pin money or keep part of it.

    He did not know it was not the thing his wife was going to talk about.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m about to die.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and said after weighing her words. However, she found that these over concise words made up the most shocking sentence.

    However, it was strange that Long Tianyu, who was supposed to immediately ask her about the details on hearing this sentence, did not say anything at this moment.

    Was her voice too low to be heard by him?

    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, raised her head, stared at her husband, and said clearly after clearing her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m about to die. Do you hear me?¡±

    At this moment, Long Tianyu returned to himself and looked at his wife in confusion.

    She was about to die. What?!

    In an instant, Long Tianyu understood every word Lin Mengya said.

    After putting her in the chair solemnly, Long Tianyu squatted in front of her, looked at her seriously and asked.

    ¡°What happened? Did the Empress poison you? Or did she hurt you?¡±

    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Long Tianyu had returned to normal without being stupefied or losing his head.

    She put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulders and exined her condition clearly to him with a rxed and joyful smile.

    Seeing that his expression changed from serious to furious, and finally to calm, Lin Mengya finally finished her exnation.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened. If I don¡¯t go to seek the antidote, I will probably die. To be exact, considering my current physical condition, I¡¯m less than 20 percent likely to survive. However, even if I go to seek the antidote, the antidote is very strange and difficult to find. Even after I take it, I¡¯ll be less than 50 percent likely to fully recover. So, the conclusion is¡ª¡±

    ¡°You must survive!¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya was interrupted by Long Tianyu.

    Seeing the uneasiness that he had never shown in his determined eyes, Lin Mengya suddenly felt that she was really a cruel person.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best to survive. This world is so beautiful, and you¡¯ve earned so much money for me. I can¡¯t bear to let another woman sleep on my bed and spend my money.¡±

    Lin Mengya said, while holding him in her arms, thinking she really loved this man.

    Although he showed unusual weakness in front of her and had her as his fatal weak point, she still loved him and would not stop loving him until she died.

 Chapter 669 - Set a Trap in Secret

    <h4>Chapter 669 Set a Trap in Secret</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly held her tightly after answering her. Although Lin Mengya felt that she was out of breath, he still held her in his arms quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    She secretly apologized to Long Tianyu in her heart.

    But Lin Mengya clearly knew that surviving was the best way for her to make it up to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°After I get things done here, I¡¯ll go with you to seek the antidote.¡±

    He blurted it out before thinking it over. However, he didn¡¯t regret it after saying that, because losing her was even worse than getting killed to him.

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu with a hint of hesitation in her eyes.

    After a long while, she shook her head in trouble and said.

    ¡°This time, you can¡¯t go with me. The Empress has intended to kill both of us. If you stay in the Capital City to restrain them, I can still be safe outside. But if you leave with me, the Empress and the Crown Prince will definitely take this opportunity to kill us. When the timees, not only will we be in danger, but also all our efforts will be wasted. I understand your eagerness to go with me, but I can¡¯t let you do so.¡±

    Lin Mengya stared at Long Tianyu¡¯s face with fascination, wondering since when Long Tianyu, whose mind had been upied with his ambition, had be such an infatuated man, who put her affairs first.

    In fact, Lin Mengya did not think someone sacrificed those around him for his ambition was a great person.

    Speaking of that, a so-called selfless person must be ruthless.

    Selfishness was human nature. She and Long Tianyu were just mortals after all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. You¡¯ve juste back and should be tired. Go to bed early.¡±

    Long Tianyu was obviously avoiding this problem. Lin Mengya sighed secretly, knowing that they could not be rushed to make the final decision.

    She nodded and let Long Tianyu carry her and put her on the warm bed.

    ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±

    Seeing that Long Tianyu was about to leave after taking off her shoes and tucking her in, Lin Mengya immediately reached out to grab his sleeve and asked.

    In the past few days, she had not been able to sleep soundly without him beside her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to deal with something. Go to sleep obediently. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±

    Seeing her, who was covered with the quilt, blink her big bright eyes, Long Tianyu was reluctant to leave immediately. He turned around and kissed her gently on the lips.

    ¡°Okay,e back soon.¡±

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and gradually slowed down her breathing with a smile.

    Long Tianyu stood quietly in front of her bed and looked greedily at her with his deep ck eyes, as if he could never get tired of looking at her.

    Her little face looked as white as jade against the bright red quilt.

    Meanwhile, she looked particrly weak and slender.

    He had thought that Lin Mengya was born to be a person who never gained weight.

    It was not until now that he realized that she didn¡¯t gain weight because the remaining poison in her body had not been cleared.

    ¡°No one can take you away from me.¡±

    Long Tianyu stretched out his big hand and gently touched her cheek, while whispering in an overwhelmingly convincing tone.

    After making sure that Lin Mengya had fallen asleep, he turned around and left their bedroom.

    The night breeze gently blew the hair on Long Tianyu¡¯s temples.

    The extremely gentle man now became the serious and arrogant Prince Yu.

    Lin Mengya was the only one around the world who could soften his heart and from whom he was reluctant to part.

    Without Lin Mengya around, he was the most ruthless person in the world.

    He strolled to his study, where a group of people had been waiting quietly at this moment.

    ¡°Your Highness, all themanders of the Four-Saints Guards are here. Please enlighten us.¡±

    Lin Kui said. He, who was in a ck suit, was not just the steward of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion at the moment.

    Time could smooth one¡¯s edges and corners, as well as turn a sharp de into a lethal weapon for killing.

    That was the case for Lin Kui. Even in front of a group of young people, he was still overwhelmingly prestigious.

    All themanders seemed to have considered him their leader.

    Seeing this, Long Tianyu thought, ¡°Good, it seemed that Lin Kui has gradually earned high prestige among the Four-Saints Guards.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He said, looking around the room coldly.

    Every one of them was his subordinate and a rare sharp knife.

    The Four-Saints Guards were the most elite and most loyal force he had groomed.

    Although many of them had worked for his father before, under Long Tianyu¡¯s subtle influence, now they only acted on his instructions.

    ¡°Today, everyone here is the core force of the Four-Saints Guards. I believe that you all know what your target is.¡±

    The throne¡ª

    He remembered that since he turned five years old, his father had never hugged him.

    As a prince born of an imperial consort, he could only stand aside and watch his father and the Crown Prince enjoy a joyful time between them.

    His father offered the Crown Prince the best food, clothes and mansion.

    However, his father secretly sent the best teachers, military officers and books around Dajin to his mansion.

    When he was eleven years old, his father cried with satisfaction when seeing he kill a leopard bare-handed.

    It was the first time that he had seen this man, who was strong enough to bear all me, shed tears.

    At that time, the Crown Prince had indulged in dissipation. Even if it was reported to his father, his father just glossed things over.

    Only then did he realize that his father managed to gradually make the Crown Prince incapable of inheriting the throne by spoiling and indulging the Crown Prince.

    Meanwhile, his father treated him coldly and trained him in order to protect him.

    Therefore, he had to strive for the throne, because he wanted to live up to his father¡¯s expectations.

    But since the day he met Lin Mengya, he had realized that he wanted to be powerful just in order to protect his beloved.

    Since the Crown Prince¡¯s and the Empress¡¯ status enabled them to hurt his beloved easily, he would personally destroy everything they could rely on and all their hopes!

    ¡°Yes, we got it.¡±

    They could not hide their fervent desire to fight in their response in a low voice.

    The eyes of all themanders of the Four-Saints Guards lit up.

    Perhaps they could not openly serve the imperial court for various reasons and could only work for the Third Prince Long Tianyu in secret.

    Nevertheless, they knew better than anyone that only by following Prince Yu could they earn themselves a bright future even at the cost of life.

    ¡°Act as nned, remember not to expose your identities.¡±

    Lin Kui bowed to Long Tianyu and then turned to give orders to everyone.

    All the members of the Four-Saints Guards knew what their responsibility was. Moreover, they had trained themselves for this day.

    After receiving the order, they quietly left in the same way they came.

    However, in this seemingly peaceful night, Long Tianyu used all his force to set a huge trap for the Empress, the Crown Prince and those restless forces behind them.

    He would like to see what the members of the Shangguan family were capable of!

    With a trace of cruelty in his ck eyes, Long Tianyu pursed his thin lips and revealed a yful smile.

    They had better not let him down.

    In her dark dream, Lin Mengya slept until dawn.

    At half past six in the morning, the automatically set Shen Nung system revived her brain nerves, which had rested for a night, in an extremely gentle way.

    Lin Mengya, who was refreshed, slowly woke up and began to detect everything around her keenly.

    The Shen Nung system had helped her a lotst night. Having a sound sleep was the best way to replenish physical strength.

    What was more¡ª

    With her eyes closed, Lin Mengya mischievously extended her little hands toward the other heat source under the quilt.

    Unexpectedly, she was picked up by a pair of big hands and fell into a warm embrace instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s get a little more sleep.¡±

    Hearing the hoarse voice from him, who hadn¡¯t woken up in the morning, Lin Mengya felt a tingle from her fingertips.

    She chuckled with her eyes closed, but in the next second, she immediately opened her eyes and said.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, why are you naked in bed?¡±

    Her angry voice, which was nasal because she had just woken up, sounded coquettish.

    Long Tianyu opened his eyes and looked at his wife, who opened her eyes wide in astonishment, with great interest and said.

    ¡°I did that for fear that you would feel cold. Besides, why should I wear clothes when sleeping in my bedroom?¡±

    Lin Mengya gritted her teeth in hatred when she saw he acted as if he had justice on his side.

    But at this time, she had not realized that she was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not displeased with it?¡±

    Long Tianyu supported his head with one hand andy on his side on the bedzily, teasing his wife.

    In the dim morning light, Lin Mengya unconsciously turned her eyes from Long Tianyu¡¯s tidy hair to his strong muscles where there was no extra flesh.

    All of a sudden, she, who was always smart, lost her mind. Before she was pushed down by her wicked husband, she kept thinking¡ª

    ¡°Wow... he¡¯s so muscr!¡±

    The rxing and affectionate morning sex made Lin Mengya blush.

    Nevertheless, ignoring the aggrieved look in her eyes, he could consider she was shy at the moment.

    Lin Mengya wished she could hide under the table, thinking that Long Tianyu, who seduced her with his handsome look, was so annoying.

    She chewed with great strength, seeming to have regarded the crisp carrot as him. After ring at him fiercely, she, who was teased by those around her in a low voice, finally became angry from embarrassment.

 Chapter 670 - The Empresss Real Target

    <h4>Chapter 670 The Empress¡¯s Real Target</h4>

    ¡°From today onward, you are not allowed to sleep in my room!¡± Lin Mengya said furiously, as she couldn¡¯t do anything to Long Tianyu at such times.

    After announcing her decision, she pushed the bowl away and went back to her bedroom in rage.

    However, it was obvious that her faked anger didn¡¯t work.

    Except for Long Tianyu, whose face changed, the other girls covered their mouths and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Pshaw...¡±

    Lin Mengya murmured with the urge to bury her head in the quilt. She didn¡¯t expect Long Tianyu to be so thick-skinned.

    Nevertheless, she was not really angry. Anyway, everyone was clear about her character, knowing that she actually didn¡¯t mind being teased by them.

    No one other than those closest to her would make fun of her like this.

    As such, she did not feel ashamed.

    ¡°Qinghu, have you gotten any news about the Empress these days?¡±

    In the Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya, who deliberately hid herself from the public, still did not go out.

    No one other than those who she trusted knew that she had quietly returned to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a stir. After all, Beauty Cheng¡¯s disappearance is not a minor matter. Nevertheless, the Empress did not do anything. It¡¯s said that Concubine Hui, who was on friendly terms with Beauty Cheng, reported to His Majesty that Beauty Cheng was missing in the Huguo Temple after having a quarrel with you. But it seemed that His Majesty did not get to the bottom of it.¡±

    Although Qinghu was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, he was capable of finding out everything happening outside.

    There was nothing in the vast Capital City that could be hidden from him.

    Even what happened in the imperial pce was no exception.

    ¡°Concubine Hui? I haven¡¯t heard of her before. Which pce is she from?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She had expected that the Empress would frame her, but she remembered that she had never been in contact with this Concubine Hui.

    Seeing the confused look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Qinghu exined in a low voice, ¡°She is Hui Jieyu, who had a conflict with you in the imperial pce before and seems to be promoted by the Empress. Nevertheless, she seldom visits the Empress, but is on friendly terms with Imperial Noble Consort.¡±

    Hearing what Qinghu said, Lin Mengya understood.

    Knocking on the table regrly with her hand, she had figured out what was going on.

    ¡°It seems that she¡¯s sent by the Empress to testify against me. It doesn¡¯t matter, as His Majesty won¡¯t believe her. But I¡¯m curious about why she nurses a hatred for me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although Qinghu was capable, he might not know every secret in the imperial pce.

    However, even so, he still managed to find out Concubine Hui¡¯s close rtionship with Imperial Noble Consort, Lin Mengya¡¯s mother-inw. Of course, Lin Mengya smelled something fishy about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only learn that Concubine Hui¡¯s mother and sister died in the bloody feast held in the Chongqing Pce.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words reminded Lin Mengya of what had happened a long time ago.

    The assassins, who suddenly appeared at the feast, had indeed killed a lot of people, and she and Long Tianyu were almost mistaken for the maniptors behind the scene.

    Did Concubine Hui consider her as the culprit?

    As she thought about it, she found it was possible. Only it could exin why Concubine Hui hated her so much.

    But she was wrongly used. What had happened at that time indeed had nothing to do with her.

    She knew that Concubine Hui must have been brainwashed by the Empress and now probably believed that what she had been doing was an effort to avenge her family.

    Well, a stupid person like Concubine Hui shouldn¡¯t take revenge. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know why she got killed.

    ¡°I got it. It seems to be a tricky matter. By the way, have those who we sent arranged everything properly?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    After a while, she decided to stop thinking about Concubine Hui¡¯s affairs.

    The news of her survival would soon reach the Empress. The reason why she kept it a secret for the time being was that she intended to steer things to the other direction before the Empress took action.

    After she seeded in doing that, no matter how hard the Empress tried to stir up trouble, she would not be used of murdering Beauty Cheng.

    ¡°They¡¯ve arranged everything properly. Now someone probably has reported the case to the government office. Soon, the news that a rich childe was robbed by bandits and eventually fell off a cliff will spread all over the city. However, no trace of you will be discovered in the carriage. If the Empress knows it, will she blow a fuse?¡± Qinghu said gloatingly.

    He had sent some people to remove all traces she had left in the carriage.

    ¡°The Empress should have a backup n. Didn¡¯t you say that some of my belongings were found from the man? I didn¡¯t usually use these things, but I learned from Baizhi and the others that they were the dowry I brought here. So I think there should be at least a spy sent by the Empress around us. However, after thinking for a long time, I find that this person probably managed to infiltrate into our courtyard when the fake Concubine De took the ce of the real Concubine De. Do you still remember the person named Yun Ruo?¡±

    Although Qinghu had been absent in the mansion for a long time, he got used to having everything rted to the mansion recorded.

    Qinghu gently tapped his forehead with his slender finger and nodded, suggesting that he still had some impression of that person.

    He said, ¡°That person is very mysterious. I sent someone to track her for a period of time, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would discover it. Nevertheless, I remember that she was missingter. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think she¡¯s a spy sent by the Empress?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had never doubted that Yun Ruo worked for the Empress.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°She is very special. When Jingyue disguised herself as Concubine De, Jingyue almost didn¡¯t show any slip in front of anyone but those close to Concubine De. However, Jingyue only followed her advice. Why do you think Jingyue would be so respectful to her if she was just a maid of the Empress? On the surface, Yun Ruo was just a maid, but I once saw the jade bracelet she wore. It seemed to be a tribute paid a few years ago. Even Concubine Hui may not necessarily have such a bracelet, not to mention her, who was just a maid.¡±

    That was the reason why Lin Mengya found it strange.

    She didn¡¯t make a prompt decision at that time and was afraid that she would alert Yun Ruo, which gave Yun Ruo a chance to escape.

    However, if Yun Ruo really had a special identity and was trusted by the Empress, Lin Mengya thought that Yun Ruo must have infiltrated into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with an ulterior motive.

    Could it be that Yun Ruo was after the Qingzheng Dispensatory in her hands?

    Lin Mengya raised her voice and said, ¡°Come in immediately, all of you!¡±

    The four girls, who were performing their duties outside, came in in session after hearing her voice.

    ¡°Baiji, Baizhi, check my dowry immediately, including those sent by my father and brotherter. Make sure of the uracy of the result. Hongyu, Baishao, no matter what is missing, report it to the government office immediately and tell them that our Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion has been robbed. If anyone asks about me, tell them nothing other than my return to our mansion long before.¡±

    The four girls looked at each other in dismay, wondering what their master was up to.

    However, they knew that everything rted to their master was significant, so they went to carry out their tasks at once.

    Lin Mengya was sitting in the room, but her mind was spinning rapidly.

    After this battle with the Empress, she realized that the Empress was different from those opponents she had met before.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Buddha¡¯s relic Tian Ning gave her and Qinghu¡¯sing back to her in time, she probably would have been a cold corpse now and even brought disaster to Long Tianyu and the entire Lin Family.

    Therefore, the Empress definitely had a backup n. She believed that once the Empress used this card up her sleeve, she might not be able to resist.

    Nevertheless, her countermeasures had greatly reduced the things the Empress could use as false evidence against her.

    As such, she had to eliminate all the things the Empress could use as false evidence against her before the Empress took action.

    ¡°Bad news, bad news! Something terrible happened to the Lin Family!¡±

    Lin Mengya was still thinking if she had missed anything when Baizhi suddenly ran in and shouted.

    Qinghu frowned, caught Baizhi, and said reproachfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Keep cool. Don¡¯t shout, lest you scare others.¡±

    But Lin Mengya only felt increasingly uneasy. Could it be that the Empress¡¯s target was the Lin Family rather than her?

    ¡°I just heard from the Eldest Young Master¡¯s personal guard that the Eldest Young Master attempted to kill Madam Qing, but failed. Then Madam Qing found some evidence of treason in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s room. His Majesty is furious and has ordered Old Master to return to the Capital City as soon as possible.¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya sat there in a daze. With her mind blown by the news, she only recovered from shock after a long while.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. My brother will never do this. Where did you get the news? Is it urate?¡±

    Lin Mengya failed to maintain herposure when it came to her brother.

    Baizhi, however, said tearfully that she got it from the personal guard of the Eldest Young Master, so it couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    In other words, they might have found irond evidence against Lin Mengya¡¯s brother.

    However, there was no sign of it before. How could it be¡ª

    Luring the tiger away from the mountain!

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya realized that the Empress¡¯s backup n was actually to make her lose the decisive opportunity.

    By asking her to go to the Huguo Temple to offer incense, the Empress intended to get rid of her and lure Long Tianyu and her away from the Capital City during this period of time.

    When everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Huguo Temple, the Empress set a trap for her real target: Lin Mengya¡¯s brother, who had always kept a low profile!

 Chapter 671 - Deprive Her of Her Position

    <h4>Chapter 671 Deprive Her of Her Position</h4>

    ¡°Miss, what should we do? The Lin¡¯s Mansion is in a mess, and the Eldest Young Master... has been taken to the prison of the Capital Governor!¡±

    Baizhi came from the Lin Family, so she naturally worried about the Lin Family as Lin Mengya did.

    Seeing her anxious look, Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down.

    Her brother¡¯s personal guard coulde to deliver a message, which meant that her brother was not under full control.

    Although he had been sent to the prison of the Capital Governor, he could still have a way to pass messages.

    Perhaps her brother had his n. For fear that she would be worried, he did not send anyone to tell her about it until thest moment.

    But since her brother sent a message for help, she had to calm down. Otherwise, both her brother and she herself would be trapped.

    ¡°All of you, go and do as I told you. My brother has been sent to prison, so we can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    After dismissing Baizhi and the other girls, Lin Mengya forced herself to sit in the chair with her mind upied with all kinds of thoughts.

    ¡°What are you going to do now? To enter the imperial pce to meet His Majesty or to turn to Long Tianyu?¡±

    Qinghu said the very thing Lin Mengya was thinking about.

    But Lin Mengya was clear that without the permission of the Emperor, no one dared to arrest her brother, a military officer, unless they indeed had found irond evidence against her brother and even the Emperor couldn¡¯t absolve him of guilt.

    Moreover, judging from the Emperor¡¯s ordering her father to return to the Capital City, he must be in a rage.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a visitor, Eunuch Yu, who said that he came to announce the imperial edict on His Majesty¡¯s order,¡± Hongyu said with a confused look.

    Lin Mengya was also confused.

    At this time, Long Tianyu should be discussing official business with the Emperor in the imperial study. What kind of imperial edict had to be announced now?

    Besides, Eunuch Yu¡ª

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered a thin person. Could he be the Eunuch Yu she knew?

    ¡°Invite him in. I¡¯m going to meet him right away.¡±

    After saying that, Lin Mengya adjusted her clothes. The Eunuch Yu who she knew was an old acquaintance of her father.

    When she treated the Emperor in the imperial pce, he had taken good care of her.

    If the visitor was the Eunuch Yu who she knew, she could feel a little relieved.

    She got out of her courtyard and went to the parlor, followed by a few maids.

    As she expected, the person sitting in the chair was the Eunuch Yu Qiang who she knew.

    However, Eunuch Yu, whose sharp eyebrows were tightly knitted, seemed to be gloomy with worry at this time.

    Lin Mengya felt that something was wrong. But now, she could only let nature take its course.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Seeing you still in high spirits, I¡¯m so d.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s voiceing in from outside, Yu Qiang immediately got up from the chair, bowed to her respectfully, and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Your Highness, it¡¯s urgent, so please get ready to listen to the imperial edict.¡±

    ¡°Urgent?¡± Lin Mengya thought with a frown but still led her maids to kneel in front of Yu Qiang.

    Looking at Lin Mengya, the daughter of his old friend, Yu Qiang could only shake his head gently, and then unfolded the bright yellow imperial edict in his hands and began to read it.

    ¡°Although the Third Princess is from a notable family, she behaved improperly. Nevertheless, considering that the contributions she has made can offset her faults, I decide to deprive her of her position as the Princess and relegate her to a vice Princess. Besides, she should stay home to introspect her fault, and she¡¯s not allowed to enter the imperial pce without being summoned. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The imperial edict brought by Yu Qiang aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s fury.

    It was no wonder that her brother did not send anyone to inform her until they found irond evidence against him. It was no wonder that Long Tianyu was summoned to the imperial pce early in the morning. It was no wonder that the Emperor insisted on summoning her father back from the border area, regardless of the dangerous situation there.

    It turned out that at this moment, the Lin Family had be the battleground of the fight between the Emperor and the Empress.

    She felt bitterly disappointed. Even if the Emperor disregarded that she had saved his life, he should have given the Lin Family a chance of survival for the sake of her father¡¯s loyalty to him over the years.

    Unexpectedly, being close to the Emperor was like being close to a tiger. Both she and her father were just chips the Emperor used to gain benefits.

    ¡°Your Highness, I know that this is really hard to ept. But now the situation is critical. I hope you could understand that His Majesty has to make this decision,¡± Yu Qiang said.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see the woman in front of him show a distressed expression.

    However, his life in the imperial pce over the years had enabled him to see through everything.

    The Emperor¡¯s favor wouldn¡¯tst forever. Especially in recent years, he, who had fought alongside the Emperor, found that he could no longer figure out what was going on in the Emperor¡¯s mind.

    For example, this time, the Emperor not only ignored Lin Nansheng¡¯s exnation but even summoned Lin Muzhi back with an imperial edict.

    Now for fear that his son would be implicated, the Emperor deprived Lin Mengya of her position as the Princess.

    Wasn¡¯t the Emperor trying to push the Lin Family into a hopeless situation?

    However, Yu Qiang couldn¡¯t disobey the Emperor¡¯s order. Since Lin Mengya had to learn the Emperor¡¯s order, he would rather be the one announcing the imperial edict.

    ¡°Of course, please convey my gratitude towards His Majesty. Thank you for your hard work. I, Lin Mengya, ept this imperial edict. Go to fetch the imperial edict in which His Majesty announced the marriage between Prince Yu and me, as well as my ceremonial robe.¡±

    As Lin Mengya spoke, she stretched out her hands and took the imperial edict from Yu Qiang.

    Meanwhile, she could not help sneering.

    In fact, when they were in the Nation of Lintian, Cousin Chen had told her to be careful of Emperor Jin Yuan.

    She didn¡¯t expect that his words turned out to be a prophecy, but in fact, she wasn¡¯t very surprised.

    Yu Qiang said, ¡°Uh, keep your ceremonial robe. Your Highness, you know that the situation in the imperial court is unstable now. Your brother¡¯s being sent to prison has caused turmoil in the imperial court. In fact, His Majesty has to do this because...¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that His Majesty has no other choice. Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m young and not sensible enough, I can understand why His Majesty has to do this. Therefore, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult situation. Nevertheless, I still have some domestic affairs to deal with, so I won¡¯t keep you here. Please tell His Majesty that I¡¯ve epted the imperial edict, and convey my gratitude towards His Majesty,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It was reasonable for Lin Mengya to vent her anger on him. Yu Qiang also thought that the Emperor shouldn¡¯t have done this. After a sigh, he finally got up and left.

    Lin Mengya held the imperial edict with a gloomy face.

    Meanwhile, her maids flew into a rage.

    ¡°The Emperor is so ungrateful! Back then, he forced Miss to marry Prince Yu despite her reluctance. But when the Lin Family gets into trouble, he first punished Miss!¡± Baizhi said furiously.

    She knew very well how the Emperor put pressure on the Lin Family and how Lin Mengya was forced into the bridal sedan chair.

    Now, as soon as the Eldest Young Master was framed, the Emperor deprived Lin Mengya of her position she managed to entrench. Naturally, Baizhi felt indignant about the way her master had been treated.

    Hongyu, who kept staring at Lin Mengya, asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya seemed to be expressionless, she had been holding the imperial edict with great strength so that her knuckles had turned pale. Obviously, her mind was upied with all kinds of inexplicable thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I couldn¡¯t be better!¡±

    Good! The Emperor had made quite a good move!

    Lin Mengya was almost amazed at how cruel the Emperor could be.

    Wasn¡¯t he trying to regain the military power from the Lin Family?

    However, the Empress was also after the military power. She was wondering into whose hands this hot potato would eventually fall.

    Since the Emperor treated the Lin Family unfairly, she would fight back!

    Since the Emperor and the Empress wanted to sacrifice the Lin Family, she would make them pay for it.

    ¡°Come on, take all my belongings in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion! Follow me back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion, all of you. If anyone asks about it, just tell them that I go home to learn discipline on His Majesty¡¯s order!¡±

    No one expected Lin Mengya to respond in this way.

    All the servants looked at her in a daze, thinking that she must be joking.

    ¡°Come on, move! Also, leave all the things His Majesty gave me before so that they could remind Prince Yu of me!¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke furiously, but she knew one thing better than anyone else.

    Long Tianyu certainly did not know about the imperial edict. Moreover, he was probably kept in the imperial pce by the Emperor with various reasons.

    Otherwise, the Emperor would not have rushed to instruct Yu Qiang, an acquaintance of hers, to announce the imperial edict.

    The Emperor intended to deprive her of her position before Long Tianyu knew it. As soon as the imperial edict was announced, she and Long Tianyu could only be obedient.

    In that case, the Emperor couldn¡¯t me her for taking a drastic measure to fight back!

    She had saved the Emperor¡¯s life. If the Emperor had forgotten it, she would remind him of it, lest he should live toofortably.

    Lin Mengya had never been so furious. In the past, she had cared about the overall situation so much that the Emperor had an illusion that he could manipte her.

    The Lin Family was indeed loyal to the Emperor. Her father and elder brother were willing to die on the battlefield for the country without regretting it.

    Nevertheless, it did not mean that the Lin Family could be manipted by the Emperor!

    Clenching the imperial edict in her hands, Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.

    She wanted the Emperor to know that he shouldn¡¯t have issued the imperial edict. Now she was going to mess up the entire Dajin!

    ¡°Qinghu, send someone to tell my father to resign from his position in the Ministry of War as soon as he returns to the Capital City. Also, send a letter to Zuo Qiuchen to tell him that I have officially epted the title of the Commandery Princess, no, the Princess of the Nation of Lintian! Hurry up. Remember to send your trusted followers rather than the members of the Sanjue Hall.¡±

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya, who was getting increasinglyposed, with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yes. The old Emperor thinks you are a docilemb. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t know that he has pissed off a lion with hidden ws and fangs.¡±

 Chapter 672 - Troublemakers

    <h4>Chapter 672 Troublemakers</h4>

    With the help of Hongyu and the other maids, it was easy to empty Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in less than half a day.

    In particr, Lin Mengya¡¯s instigation and Baizhi¡¯s adding inmmatory details in a furious and loud voice made all the female members of the mansion feel indignant about the way Lin Mengya was treated.

    So the male members, who had always been at a disadvantage, could only bow to the pressure from the female members.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve packed up. Are we really going back to Lin¡¯s Mansion?¡± Hongyu asked.

    She was the only one, who still maintained her sanity, among the servants.

    It was not that she did not support her master, but she thought that it was too shocking and unbelievable for Lin Mengya to take almost all the belongings of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion back to her parents¡¯ home after being deprived of her position.

    ¡°Yes, of course we¡¯re going back. By the way, tell them that from today on, they can serve His Highness nothing other than taros, and give them the exnation that I have taken away all the money so that His Highness can no longer enjoy delectable dishes at home.¡±

    Lin Mengya held the imperial edictposedly and gave an order in the carriage.

    After thinking for a moment, Hongyu nodded and left to transmit Lin Mengya¡¯s order.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    As Lin Mengya gave an order, the mighty fleet immediately departed from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage. At this moment, she had actually cooled down.

    Lin Mengya unfolded the imperial edict and read every word on it over and over again, as if intending to keep all these words in her mind.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t mean to force Long Tianyu to make a choice between her and the Emperor by emptying Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Instead, she was actually trying to protect those she loved.

    She decided to make everyone think that she did this out of wilfulness. At least in this way, Long Tianyu would not get implicated in this and could leave a good impression on the public instead.

    Nevertheless, she could no longer let the Emperor think that he still held immeasurable power in his hands.

    While water could carry a boat, it could also overturn it. Without the support of his subjects, the Emperor was just a joke.

    Fortunately, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was not very far away from Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.

    But when she arrived at her home, she saw a deste scene in front of her.

    ¡°Baizhi, go to call at the door,¡± Lin Mengya said with a frown.

    After what had happened to her family, the servants should be more cautious. Why did they just leave the gate open? It was quite inappropriate.

    Baizhi immediately epted the order. But before she entered the yard, she saw two manservants carrying things out.

    Baizhi was so sharp-eyed that she could tell at a nce that the brown chest should belong to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, so she immediately blocked the two manservants¡¯ way and asked with a hard look, ¡°Who are you? How can you move the belongings of the mansion without permission?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way! We¡¯re the members of Marquis¡¯s Mansion! The Marquis instructed us to carry it out. If we fail to finish work in time, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±

    The manservants spoke aggressively, not taking Baizhi, the youngdy in front of them, seriously at all.

    However, Baizhi was no longer the cowardlyss who she had been.

    She ced her hands on her hips, raised her chin, still stood in front of them, and said, ¡°The Marquis? The Lin¡¯s Mansion is Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. Why haven¡¯t I heard of another Marquis? In my opinion, you are robbers fishing in troubled water. Guards,e and arrest them!¡±

    Seeing that Baizhi had changed greatly, Lin Mengya, who was standing not far away, felt a little relieved.

    In this case, at least Baizhi would not suffer losses when she was not around.

    Motioning for the guards on both sides not to act rashly, Lin Mengya walked up to Baizhi and stood behind her, and then patted her on the shoulder as a hint for her to step back.

    ¡°Which mansion are you from? Guards, go to inform the governor of the Capital City that our mansion has been robbed, and ask him to seize them personally,¡± Lin Mengya said in a crisp voice, exuding prestige that couldn¡¯t be neglected.

    When the two manservants saw Lin Mengya behind Baizhi, their faces changed.

    No matter how stupid they were, they could still tell that the young Madam in front of them was not only indescribably beautiful but also noble and elegant. Moreover, judging from the way she talked to them, she seemed to have a close rtionship with this mansion.

    They immediately put down the chest. Just as they were about to say something, a series of crying came from inside.

    ¡°Help! Help! Save my daughter! Please, let her go! She is still a child! First... First Miss! Please save Lian¡¯er!¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked inside, only to see a familiar person running towards her from the inner courtyard and crying.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Go and check it out!¡±

    The guards following Lin Mengya immediately ran inside. Mrs. Song, who finally found a savior, copsed beside Lin Mengya and spoke tearfully.

    ¡°First Miss, they are inhuman! My daughter Lian¡¯er is still young, but they... they intend to hurt her! First Miss, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Mengya got furious.

    Thest thing she could bear was to see women being abused, not to mention to see a maid being abused at her home.

    She said, ¡°Guards, surround the mansion and check around it. If what Mrs. Song said is true, kill them on the spot!¡±

    The two manservants were so frightened that their legs went weak.

    No matter how stupid they were, now they knew that the Madam standing in front of them turned out to be the legendary Princess Yu. It was said that she was not someone to be trifled with, and they had heard from plenty of people that Prince Yu had not had any vice Princesses nor concubines so far because she was really vicious.

    Judging from what she had said, they found that she was extremely ruthless as they expected.

    ¡°Please spare our lives, Your Highness! It... it¡¯s our fault for failing to recognize you. Please spare our lives, Your Highness!¡±

    ncing at the two losers who were trembling terribly, Lin Mengya gave a cold snort and led her entourage into the parlor.

    She had figured out for whom they worked.

    In the Capital City, no one other than Marquis Weiyuan from the Shangguan Family dared to send some people to act absurdly in Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    After leading her entourage to the parlor, she found seven or eight badly battered guys who were tightly bound kneeling there.

    Meanwhile, all the servants of the Lin Family were staring at the guards, who suddenly appeared, with a frightened and uneasy look.

    Since the day the Eldest Young Master was taken away, the mansion had been turned upside down by the Second Miss and Madam Qing.

    Today, some people swaggered into the mansion to take things and some of them away, but they could only control themselves and suppress their indignation.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya, everyone showed a relieved look. Unexpectedly, the First Miss returned home at this time.

    They no longer had to be bullied!

    ¡°Where do youe from? Who sent you here? What are you doing here?¡± Lin Mengya asked with her eyes zing with anger. No one dared to look her in the eye.

    After looking around, she finally fixed her eyes on a disheveled man.

    With a murderous look in her eyes, she thought if she had not arrived in time today, there would have been one more poor girl getting hurt.

    ¡°Humph, we¡¯re from Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion. Our Second Miss is the Madam of this mansion. We¡¯re sent by her toe here to fetch her private belongings. Although you¡¯re the First Miss, you¡¯re no longer a member of the mansion. As such, you don¡¯t have the right to tell us what we should do.¡±

    No wonder he dared to abuse the girl openly. Looking at the disheveled guy, Lin Mengya suddenly sneered.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said decisively, ¡°How dare you! As a bunch of bandits, how dare you pretend to be the servants of Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion? It¡¯s impossible for the righteous Marquis Weiyuan to send some servants, who act like bandits, here. Guards, cut off his tongue, send them to the governor, and tell him that they¡¯re bandits who came to rob Lin¡¯s Mansion when the Eldest Young Master is absent. Remember to report what they have done to the governor one by one!¡±

    In fact, these people were sent by Shangguan Qing to take revenge on the members of Lin¡¯s Mansion. But if she didn¡¯t discover it, it would probably be a secret.

    Unfortunately, she came back at the right time. She decided to make it known to everyone in the Capital City, and would like to see how disgraced the Shangguan Family would be!

    After Lin Mengya took a drastic move to deal with those who came to make trouble, the servants of the Lin Family immediately knelt down in front of her and tearfullyined their grievances in the past few days.

    ¡°I know you had a hard time, but from today on, everyone should cheer up. My father and I won¡¯t allow the Lin Family to copse.¡±

    In fact, the Emperor didn¡¯t mean to wipe out the Lin Family. It could be seen from the fact that he had only issued an order to deprive her of her position as Princess Yu.

    Unfortunately, Shangguan Qing probably hated Lin¡¯s Mansion to the core. Otherwise, she would not have resorted to such a wicked move.

    This time, the Shangguan Family would definitely make an issue of her brother¡¯s being used of treason to make her father resign from his position as the general. Besides, they would probablye up with another way to wipe out the Lin Family.

    Therefore, she returned home to get ready to deal with the Shangguan Family¡¯s usations.

    ¡°First Miss, it¡¯s good to have you back. Now we have the mainstay. It¡¯s just that the Eldest Young Master is wronged. But no one will listen to us, who are just the servants of Lin¡¯s Mansion,¡± the old butler said.

    He was appointed by Lin Mengya¡¯s brother after Lin Mengya¡¯s brother came back this time.

    Although he was over 60 years old, he did a good job in managing the mansion and was loyal to the Lin Family. Therefore, he had won the hearts of the servants of the Lin Family.

    This time, if it weren¡¯t for his resistance, the mansion would probably have suffered greater losses.

    However, in order to protect the poor girl, he was violently pushed away by that guy and unfortunately sprained his waist, so now he could barely move with the help of several people.

    Hearing the old butler¡¯s words, Lin Mengya realized that there must be something behind what had happened to her brother.

    ¡°Sir, pleasee with me. The rest of you can go back for a rest. I still need you to handle various affairs in the mansion.¡±

    The butler was named Lin Si, and everyone in the mansion called him sir respectfully.

    Lin Si understood what the First Miss meant. Although he felt ufortable, he still gritted his teeth and followed the First Miss into Master¡¯s study.

 Chapter 673 - The Key to Ruining Their Plans

    <h4>Chapter 673 The Key to Ruining Their ns</h4>

    Along the way, Lin Mengya checked several parts of the mansion. Although they had been disarranged, the Lin¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t suffer great losses.

    Within today, the news that she had been relegated to a vice Princess would spread all over the Capital City, and then the Lin¡¯s Mansion would probably fall into a difficult situation.

    Lin Mengya had prepared herself for theing situation, so she was not anxious at the moment.

    ¡°Where are Madam Qing and the Second Miss? Have they been taken to the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Lin Mengya said, while gently flipping through the books on her father¡¯s desk. Since her brother returned to the Capital City, he probably had spent most of his time here.

    At the top of the pile of books was a book on the art of war that her brother was halfway through. At this moment, it seemed to be indicating how assiduous her brother had been.

    Her brother had concentrated on honing his skills when he was at home. How could he have time to make a fuss about Madam Qing¡¯s trick?

    ¡°Yes, Madam Qing and the Second Miss had been taken to the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion three days ago. Madam Qing left in a hurry that day, so she sent some servants back to fetch some things. First Miss, I think maybe we should just let it go.¡±

    Lin Si was old, so he was naturally afraid that the Lin¡¯s Mansion would get into trouble again.

    After all, the Shangguan Family was members of the royal family. The elder sister of Madam Qing was the current Empress. If Lin Mengya insisted on pursuing this matter, she probably would be no match for the Shangguan Family.

    ¡°Let it go? How could I let it go so easily?¡±

    Lin Mengya had gotten tired ofpromising after giving up pursuing what they had done to her again and again in order to maintain the superficial peace of the royal family.

    However, seeing her innocent father and brother driven into such a tight corner, she decided she would never let it go this time.

    ¡°First Miss, I can understand your resentment against them. Speaking of which, it was strange that day. There came the news from Madam Qing¡¯s courtyard that she was seriously ill, and then the Second Miss tearfully made a fuss over that and asked the Eldest Young Master over. Unexpectedly, soon after that, there came the news that the Eldest Young Master attempted to kill Madam Qing. Moreover, those from Madam Qing¡¯s parents¡¯ family saw it and created an uproar, so the Eldest Young Master was temporarily locked up in the prison of the Capital Yamen. However, all members of our mansion know very well that the Eldest Young Master definitely would not do such a thing.¡±

    Lin Si¡¯s words gave Lin Mengya a rough understanding of what had happened before.

    Since Shangguan Qing was grounded, she had imed to feel ufortable.

    The Shangguan Family had kept sending some people to visit Shangguan Qing. However, they had been rejected by her and her brother.

    The Shangguan Family probably had nned to take advantage of the asion, where she went to the Huguo Temple, to set up her brother when her brother was unprepared for this.

    However, she did not understand why someone as smart as her brother fell into the trap so easily?

    ¡°Sir, I got it. I still need to count on you to run things in the mansion. Go back and take a rest earlier. By the way, where are those guarding Madam Qing? Bring them to me, and I¡¯ll question them one by one.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat in the chair and said. Now, she was the only one who could take over the reins.

    But Lin Si looked at Lin Mengya in trouble.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Si said, ¡°First Miss, they... followed Madam Qing to her parents¡¯ home and haven¡¯te back yet.¡±

    She was not very surprised at this.

    If it weren¡¯t for their acting from the inside in coordination with the Shangguan Family, the Shangguan Family would not have sent some people here at the right time.

    The so-called irrefutable evidence of her brother¡¯s attempt to kill Madam Qing was probably produced by them.

    However, they were all servants of the Lin Family, which made their testimonies more convincing.

    Nevertheless, they would probably be eliminated like trash in the end.

    ¡°Well, I get it. I have to think over it carefully. You can leave now. Baiji, fetch my drug for traumatic injuries and give it to the butler so that he could suffer less.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Si walked out of the study after expressing his great gratitude.

    Then Lin Mengya sat quietly in the dim study like a statue.

    ¡°Youngdy, you don¡¯t have to put yourself in such a difficult situation. If they get in your way, I can kill them to make you feel relieved,¡± Qinghu said.

    He, who had settled into the Lin¡¯s Mansion, saw her feign a tough look the moment he entered the study.

    He hid his distress in his heart and talked rascally. However, he was not joking about that, as he considered anyone going hard with her as the most unpardonably wicked person around the world.

    ¡°You always resort to violent means. In fact, I was thinking why power could drive people crazy, such as the Shangguan Family, which keeps driving me into a tight corner, and the royal family, which acts so coldly.¡±

    Lin Mengya said and kept staring at the window. She had never been greedy for power in thest and current lives.

    Even in this life, she was not quite eager for the throne.

    However, she found that everyone around her eventually became prisoners of desire no matter how wise and free-spirited they had been.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to find herself stuck in the obsession with power when she suddenly looked back.

    It seemed that she had to do something despite her passive attitude.

    ¡°Power is addictive. If you want to hold on to what you want, you must try your best to get rid of all obstacles even at the cost of killing others personally,¡± Qinghu said.

    Qinghu, who impressed her with his cruelty, was more perceptive than anyone else.

    Lin Mengya was slightly swayed. No matter how cruel and merciless she was, she still had her bottom line.

    If one day she really became an unscrupulous person, there would be no difference between her and the Empress.

    ¡°I believe that those who do evil will definitely have to pay for their rabid evildoings. Even if I¡¯m in the harshest hell, I can¡¯t be an evil spirit.¡±

    Since thest time she was protected by Master Yunfang¡¯s relic, Lin Mengya was somehow enlightened by the Buddhist doctrines.

    Although Qinghu was surprised, he thought she was influenced by the monks in the Huguo Temple.

    He shrugged, thinking he was the sharpest knife in her hand.

    Therefore, no matter what Lin Mengya anted to do, he would help her regardless of danger.

    Nevertheless, if one day Lin Mengya really became a nun and talked about the Buddhist scriptures every day, he would probably run away at once.

    While Qinghu was making wild guesses, Lin Mengya had already sorted out her thoughts.

    All the things that had happened to her and the Lin Family were traps set by the Shangguan Family, and the Emperor gave them implicit consent to do so.

    In this case, she decided to be the key to ruining their ns and make the Shangguan Family and the Emperor pay for what they had done to her so that they could realize that all members of their Lin family were not to be trifled with!

    ¡°Act as nned. From tomorrow on, the Lin family will shut the door and decline visits. Hongyu and Baiji are still going to the government office to report the theft in our mansion. Regarding the poor guy found to be killed in the carriage, find a way to get the Shangguan Family involved in his death. Leave some clues that are not obvious but lead to the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Her mind was spinning like a precise instrument when she was thinking seriously.

    The Shangguan Family set her up repeatedly, expecting her to make mistakes when a series of things happened to her. Only in this way could they take advantage of the asion to wipe out the Lin family.

    However, they forgot that the Lin family, which was headed by a general, was perceptive and capable of seizing the fleeting opportunity in the chaotic battlefield, let alone in this chaotic situation created by the Shangguan Family.

    As such, once the Lins took it seriously, it was hard to say who would be the final winner.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send some people to do all these things. I¡¯m just wondering if you will meet someone these days,¡± Qinghu said.

    Qinghu was naturally talking about Long Tianyu, who hadn¡¯t found out that he had be a penniless man.

    Lin Mengya nced at him lightly and said, ¡°No. If he dares to barge in, break his leg.¡±

    She talked peacefully while suppressing her resentment for Long Tianyu.

    Although she knew that Long Tianyu was also a victim, since he had such a cold and heartless father, he couldn¡¯t me her for being unreasonable.

    Besides, there was no reasonable woman around the world.

    She apologized to Long Tianyu in her heart. If he dared to sneak into her room in the middle of the night, she would teach him a lesson.

    Qinghu could not help shivering when he sensed Lin Mengya¡¯s evil thought she hid beneath her calm expression.

    Qinghu really sympathized with Long Tianyu, but he deserved it.

    Then he turned around and went to set up traps with great enthusiasm. It seemed that he finally had a chance to use some means that he was eager to use even in his dream.

    Qinghu, who was eager to get into action, and Lin Mengya, who wasposed, seemed to be going to give Long Tianyu an unforgettable experience.

    Meanwhile, Long Tianyu, who had no idea of this, was venting his anger on everyone in his sight like a furious monster.

    ¡°Get lost! All of you!¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was locked up in the side chamber of the Yuanxi Pce where the Imperial Noble Consort lived, drove away from the pce servants, who brought him food and drink, by shouting at them.

    He should have sensed that something was wrong. But because of his trust in his mother, he did not doubt the servant his father sent to ask him to visit his mother, who suddenly felt ufortable.

    As soon as he arrived at the Yuanxi Pce, he was locked up in the side chamber with a huge lock weighing a few pounds.

    Only then did he realize that his mother and father worked together to trick him into this trap.

    But why did they do that?

    Why on earth did his mother, who had always doted on him, do the thing he hated the most?

    After his anger subsided, Long Tianyu, who had gradually calmed down, suddenly remembered something.

    Could it have something to do with her?

    But he was confused. Lin Mengya had always been favored by his parents. If they did this to him because of her, what exactly had happened?

 Chapter 674 - Canâ€™t Betray Her

    <h4>Chapter 674 Can¡¯t Betray Her</h4>

    After calming down, Long Tianyu began to think about it.

    If her father and mother only intended to rebuke Lin Mengya, there was no need to lock him up, unless they were going to go even further and he would definitely not allow them to do that.

    As Long Tianyu thought about it, he got increasingly irritated. If they locked him up today in order to deal with Lin Mengya, he would definitely not watch them do that without taking any action.

    In fact, he had seen everything Lin Mengya had done for him these days.

    She had stooped topromise for him again and again and even given up a lot. Therefore, he could not let her suffer any more grievances, even if he had to go against his beloved father and mother.

    In the dim room, Long Tianyu sat in front of the desk as mute as a fish, but there was a sparkle in his nted eyes.

    Outside stood Nanny Jingyue, the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s personal maid, who was brought here by the pce servants, who had been driven away just now.

    Since the death of the real Jingyue, Jinyue had taken her ce and continued serving the Imperial Noble Consort.

    Now, she was the only one capable of swaying the stubborn Prince Yu.

    ¡°All of you can leave. I¡¯ll take care of the Highness.¡±

    Jinyue said, standing in front of the side chamber with the hamper in her hands. In fact, she had just learned what the Emperor had done to the Lin Family.

    To be honest, she favored the smart and beautiful Princess Yu more than the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.

    However, Princess Yu had to be wronged this time.

    There came a few light knock on the door. Through the crack of the door, Long Tianyu saw a familiar face.

    However, he did not get up but just sat there coldly, as if there were nothing he cared about in the world.

    Jinyue sighed lightly, thinking since when the prince, on whom she had doted since he was a child, had be so stubborn.

    ¡°Highness, if you keep ignoring me, your wife will fall into a hopeless situation. Are you going to watch it without taking any action?¡±

    Jinyue¡¯s words touched Long Tianyu¡¯s heartstrings.

    In an instant, he, who had been sitting there stiffly, stood up and stared anxiously at Jinyue, who was at the door, with a concerned look.

    He asked, ¡°Nanny, what happened to my wife? Did my parents or... the Empress do something to her again? ¡±

    When it came to something rted to Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu would lose his proudposure.

    In particr, after learning Lin Mengya¡¯s real condition, he must hold her tightly every night and make sure that she was safe and sound before he fell asleep.

    Through the crack in the door, Long Tianyu saw Nanny Jinyue take the dishes out of the hamper one by one and put them on the ground with a sigh.

    Then, she said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard that General Lin got into trouble and Princess Yu seems to have been implicated. Nevertheless, the Emperor didn¡¯t denounce the Lin Family, but temporarily deprived her of her position as Princess Yu. Don¡¯t worry, the Imperial Noble Consort is doing all she could to protect Princess Yu. But you should know even the Imperial Noble Consort can¡¯t disobey His Majesty.¡±

    Jinyue said earnestly. She knew Long Tianyu¡¯s character clearly.

    If she kept hiding the fact, it would probably do harm to the rtionship between Long Tianyu and his father.

    But if Long Tianyu acted arbitrarily, he could probably turn the Imperial Pce upside down.

    If things really got out of control, even the Imperial Noble Consort might not be able to handle the situation.

    ¡°Damn it! How could father...¡±

    Long Tianyu said while clenching his fists.

    Even so, Long Tianyu could not vent any bit of his anger.

    What Lin Nansheng had done had nothing to do with Lin Mengya. It was a bit far-fetched for his father to deprive Lin Mengya of her position as Princess Yu for such a reason.

    Long Tianyu suddenly became extremely cold with a wild look in his ck eyes.

    Even Jinyue, who had watched him grow up since he was a child, felt that the Third Prince in front of her seemed to be a little strange.

    ¡°Although he has deprived Mengya of her position as Princess Yu, she is my only wife in my life. Go to tell my parents if they still care about their kinship with me over the years, they should release me immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give up my position as the Third Prince!¡±

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t seem to say that in a moment of anger, because his tone was calm, as if he were talking about an extremelymon thing.

    Seeing Long Tianyu¡¯s determined expression, Jinyue suddenly held her breath and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to report it right away. But remember one thing: His Majesty is your father after all.¡±

    Father? Long Tianyu could only feel bitterness lingering in his heart.

    Yes, the Emperor was indeed his father, but he was also the sovereign.

    Although his father hadn¡¯t doted on him a lot before, his father had spent a lot of time and effort cultivating him.

    However, he knew clearly that the reason why his father treated him like that was not only because he was his son, but also because his father wanted a qualified heir.

    Their rtionship based on that had beplicated long before.

    When his father was ill, he had never protected his mother and him. Therefore, he was trapped by the Empress and had to marry a silly woman as his legal wife.

    After all this time, he finally found his beloved.

    However, in order to consolidate his throne, his father tried to take Lin Mengya away from him again.

    How could someone as proud as her bear to be deprived of her position as Princess Yu?

    As he thought, he clenched his fists and felt helpless for the first time.

    He had promised her to stay with her for the rest of his life and not to let her suffer any more grievances. However, he broke his promise again and again.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, why do you have to do this? Your father said that Mengya would only suffer this for a few days, and he would not really drive her out. Besides, she is now your vice Princess. You must not take things too hard!¡±

    In the courtyard of the Yuanxi Pce, the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, who was dressed in luxurious clothes and came over in a hurry after getting the news, said pleadingly in a soft voice.

    Watching her son¡¯s cold and aloof back through the crack of the door, the Imperial Noble Consort actually felt distressed.

    ¡°Mother, let me go.¡±

    Long Tianyu said, turning around with a cold look in his eyes as if looking at a stranger.

    The Imperial Noble Consort gritted her teeth. In fact, she was reluctant to let her smart and capable daughter-inw suffer this.

    However, it was the Emperor¡¯s decision, and she could do nothing about it.

    ¡°My son, I know that you must be in a bad mood. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone reliable to help Mengya. Just stay here peacefully for a few more days and spend some time with me, okay?¡± The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui said.

    Under the moonlight, the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui looked more fragile and pitiful after what had happened to her.

    However, hearing his mother¡¯s pleading, Long Tianyu remained unmoved.

    ncing at his mother, who was pleading with him, in distress, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily to her.

    ¡°My son, what do you mean by doing this?¡± The Imperial Noble Consort asked.

    Looking at her son, who was not swayed by her pleading, the Imperial Noble Consort was heart-broken.

    ¡°Mother, you can ignore Mengya¡¯s filial piety to you, and father can also ignore Mengya¡¯s saving him regardless of danger. But I will never let her down. If you insist on keeping me locked up here today, I will no longer be your son from tomorrow on.¡±

    After saying that, Long Tianyu stood up calmly.

    Despite the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s sorrowful look, his mind was upied with memories of Lin Mengya in this year.

    She had risked her life for him and almost got killed several times, but she had never hesitated.

    Up to now, she was the only one, who was the warmth of his life and hadpleted his life, so that he could experience the bitterness and sweetness of life.

    She was his soul, and he would probably die if he lost her.

    ¡°Okay... okay, Yu¡¯er, keep calm. Jinyue, go and fetch the key.¡± The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui said.

    Looking at her son, who had made up his mind, the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui suddenly remembered her youth.

    At that time, as the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family, she had been so popr that thoseing to ask to marry her had almost worn out the doorstep of her mansion.

    However, she fell in love with the prince, who had onlye to her home once. Therefore, although he was just an unremarkable prince at that time, she still begged her father to allow her to marry him as a Vice Princess.

    More than 20 years had passed since she became his vice Princess, but she still could not forget the bright face of the man, whoughed heartily on that day.

    As such, when her son said those words, it reminded her of herself kneeling in front of her father and threatening her father with a hunger strike at that time.

    Perhaps her son took more after her.

    ¡°Your Grace, please think twice.¡±

    Jinyue, who had fetched the key, held it tightly in her hand, but she still reminded the Imperial Noble Consort.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Yu¡¯er is right. We owe Mengya a lot. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for her, my son wouldn¡¯t have been able to experience the bitterness of love. Think about our youth.¡± The Imperial Noble Consort said meaningfully.

    Jinyue paused for a moment, but she still handed the key in her hand to the Imperial Noble Consort with hesitation.

    With a snap, the door was gently unlocked by the Imperial Noble Consort.

    Long Tianyu rushed out like a st of wind and almost bumped into the Imperial Noble Consort at the door.

    ¡°Go ahead. Your father is busy running things, and he won¡¯t notice your escaping in a short time. Please apologize to Mengya on my behalf.¡±

    As the Imperial Noble Consort said, She reached out to adjust her son¡¯s clothes.

    There was nothing other than kindness on the face of the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, who was usually proud and noble.

    At this moment, she was just an ordinary mother.

    ¡°Mother... Thank you.¡±

    Long Tianyu said, looking at his mother, who suddenly changed her attitude, withplicated emotions.

    However, he still quickly walked out of the Yuanxi Pce and disappeared into the dark.

 Chapter 675 - The Emperorâ€™s Tactics of Manipulating Power

    <h4>Chapter 675 The Emperor¡¯s Tactics of Manipting Power</h4>

    ¡°Jinyue, who do you think he takes after?¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui asked, watching her son walk away with a trace of sorrow in her eyes.

    She had been a love-struck person during her lifetime, but she hoped that her son would not follow in her footsteps.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Grace. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll enrage the Emperor.¡±

    Jinyue said with a sad look. Although she had to live her life in the name of Jingyue, she had no regrets as long as she could stay with her master.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he wants to kill me, I¡¯ll take it calmly. Come on, follow me to the Hall of Integrity. I will take all the me for what happened today.¡± The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui said.

    Now, she was fearless. Therefore, no matter how the Emperor was going to punish her, even if he was going to deprive her position as the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, she could take it calmly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The pce servants stood with their hands down. Everyone in the Imperial Pce felt insecure, as no one knew if their master could still hold her superior position the next moment.

    Trotting all the way, Long Tianyu managed to leave the Imperial Pce before the pce gate was locked.

    The majestic Imperial Pce was as ghastly as a ghost house in the dark.

    Long Tianyu now had no good impression of the Imperial Pce, where he had grown up.

    He was spurring the horse on the street, hoping to find Lin Mengya as soon as possible so that he could at least tell her what he was thinking.

    In the Grace Butterfly Courtyard, Lin Mengya, who had settled the others in the mansion, was showing her maids around the courtyard, where she had lived since she was a child.

    Perhaps because her brother had returned home before, the Grace Butterfly Courtyard returned to delicate.

    Lin Mengya sat in the pavilion painted by her brother. The decoration looked quite graceful even in the dim candlelight.

    She rested her chin on her hands and listened to the chat among Hongyu and the others.

    ¡°Long Tianyu has left the Imperial Pce and probably learned that you¡¯ve moved back here.¡±

    Qinghu showed up without any sound, bringing Lin Mengya a piece of news she had expected.

    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s ability, it was not difficult for him to escape from the Imperial Pce.

    She just wondered if he would immediately lose his head when he saw the empty Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better send someone to inform His Highness. It may not be his fault,¡± Baiji said.

    Baiji was on her master¡¯s side like Hongyu, but she still thought that it would be better to smooth things over.

    After all, they had seen how Long Tianyu treated Lin Mengya.

    Their master was indeed sad about what had happened to her, but she shouldn¡¯t me Long Tianyu for what his father had done.

    ¡°Do you really think I vent my anger on him?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked, looked at the girls, and shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Why did the Emperor deprive me of my position as Princess Yu? Does the Emperor really care about my brother¡¯s being used? What¡¯s more, my brother has not been convicted yet. Isn¡¯t the Emperor afraid the way he dealt with me will arouse controversy?¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Hongyu and the others froze.

    On second thought, they found it was indeed inappropriate for the Emperor to deprive Lin Mengya of her position as Princess Yu as soon as the Eldest Young Master was used.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡±

    Baizhi opened her eyes wide, looked at her master in confusion, and asked.

    ¡°The Emperor did this to irritate our Lin Family while releasing a signal, as he knows that no matter how furious my father and brother are, they will not betray him. He just intends to put on a show. Once the situation at the imperial court is stabilized, my father and brother will be put in important positions again. At present, all the officials in the imperial court are vaciting. Because the power of the Emperor¡¯s party has been divided up, those indecisive newly appointed officials tend to join the other party. Only in this way can they gain greater benefits. But now, our Lin Family has gotten into trouble, which means that the power of the Emperor¡¯s party will be redivided. Do you think whether those, who haven¡¯t taken a side, will reconsider their gains and losses?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Emperor had taken quite a drastic move.

    Despite her displeasure, Lin Mengya had to admire the Emperor¡¯s tactics of manipting power.

    He chose the Lin Family rather than any other family, as he knew that the Lin Family neither had many branches nor had ulterior motives like other families.

    Moreover, considering her rtionship with Long Tianyu, it would be easier tofort the Lin Family after the Emperor got what he wanted.

    Unfortunately, her father and brother might forgive the Emperor¡¯s so-called expedient measure.

    However, she was reluctant to be ced on the scales ofpetition for power as a chip in the hands of the Emperor.

    ¡°So that is what it is. No wonder youe back. If you continue staying in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the Emperor will probablye up with another way to deal with you. Otherwise, others will not believe it,¡± Hongyu said.

    Hongyu was so quick-witted that she soon figured out why Lin Mengya decided toe back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Exactly. So I have to pretend to break with Long Tianyu. Only in this way can the Emperor rest assured so that my brother, my father, and Long Tianyu will not be trapped again,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This was what made supreme power tempting.

    The power of granting life or death was as addictive as drugs to those schemers.

    That was the reason why they fought desperately for it.

    However, she didn¡¯t know how many innocent people were implicated in their fight like her.

    ¡°You must be tired after what you¡¯ve been through today. Go to bed early. The Shangguan Family won¡¯t let it go at that, and I can¡¯t leave my brother alone. By the way, did you find anything missing when you checked my dowries? Did you report it to the government office,¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Baishao nodded. Lin Mengya¡¯s dowries had been kept by her, but today she found that a lot of good things among them had been missing when she checked them.

    Fortunately, she discovered it in time. Otherwise, it might cause other trouble.

    ¡°Okay, you should be careful. It¡¯s very likely that these things will be discovered on someone else. If we report it to the government office before that, they can¡¯t frame us. From now on, you should also keep your belongings carefully, even just a handkerchief. Since you are all on my side, those people must have also kept an eye on you.¡±

    After giving the girls some instructions, Lin Mengya went back to her bedroom on the second floor of her courtyard for a rest, apanied by Hongyu.

    The strange atmosphere here and her profound memories of life in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion made Lin Mengya unable to feel at ease immediately.

    She felt more at ease in the Liuxin Courtyard than here.

    After freshening up, Lin Mengya and Hongyuy on the bed. With a thoughtful mind, both of them couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    ¡°Are the others fine with living here? After moving here in haste, we should make sure they livefortably here,¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Hongyu knew that Lin Mengya was asking about Ms. Tian and the others. She had helped them settle down and certainly would not let her master worry about it.

    ¡°All the others are fine. Even Zhu Yan has settled in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard with Snow and the baby tiger. But Miss, I don¡¯t understand why you settle Tian Ning and Zhu Yan in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard. Although the two little creatures are friendly to us, they are very dangerous to others. Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will bite others?¡±

    Hongyu rested her head on her hands and chatted with her master.

    She had treated all the members of Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard as her family members these days.

    Lin Mengya trusted her and didn¡¯t keep anything from her, so the others also treated her as their sister.

    ¡°They won¡¯t, as they only bite gangsters and the like. Besides, I think it in insecure if there is no one guarding my brother and father¡¯s courtyard. Even in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, something like frame-up happened all the time. Hongyu, I want to have a talk with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned to one side, stared at Hongyu very seriously, and said.

    There were some words she had been pondering over for a long time. It was not until her brother got into trouble that she realized that she had to n ahead.

    ¡°Miss, you can juste straight to the point. Although I may not be able to do it, I will defy all difficulties and danger.¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya, Hongyu said with a slightly excited look.

    Since she came here, she actually had felt herself a little inferior.

    She was not as loyal and honest as Baiji, not as capable of keeping the house as Baishao, and not as meek and clever as Baizhi.

    Anyway, although everyone respected her, she knew that she was just a pathetic person who was a few years older than everyone.

    Lin Mengya treated her so well, and she had saved both her life and her soul.

    Therefore, she thought she had to do something for Lin Mengya to repay her kindness.

    ¡°Keep calm. In fact, I want you to stay here and help me manage the Lin¡¯s Mansion for the time being after we get through this,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Lin Mengya had thought that if she only sent Hongyu here, it would probably arouse Hongyu¡¯s suspicion.

    After all, although Hongyu looked gentle and virtuous, her experience made her more sensitive than anyone else.

    However, what had happened this time made her realize that although her father and brother could cope with the ever-changing situations on the battlefield, they might not be able to deal with the schemes in the backyard.

    The other three girls were too simple, while Ms. Tian had to take care of Moyan. As such, Hongyu was the best candidate.

    ¡°Is it¡ªall you want?¡± Hongyu asked.

    She thought that Lin Mengya was going to talk about something serious with her.

    Unexpectedly, it was such a minor thing.

    Lin Mengya nodded and exined,

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ve thought long before that you¡¯re the only one who could rival Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. My father and brother sometimes are reluctant to fight against women. But you know, sometimes women could be much more scheming than men. So I hope you could stay here and help me protect my brother and father.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu expectantly, for fear that her request would be rejected and Hongyu would be oversensitive and misunderstand what she meant.

 Chapter 676 - Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 676 Flirt</h4>

    ¡°Is that what you want to tell me, Miss?¡± Hongyu asked.

    Looking at Lin Mengya, Hongyu was at a loss whether to cry or tough.

    In fact, even if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mention it, she was going to propose finding a suitable mistress for the Lin Family.

    After all, only women were clear about the battle in the backyard.

    Although men could protect their homes and defend their country, they might be no match for women in the battle in the backyard.

    After all, a slight move in one part might affect the situation as a whole. Any scanty consideration could lead to bitter consequences.

    The reason why the Eldest Young Master was framed could be he had underestimated women.

    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found a candidate for my brother¡¯s wife. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t marry into our Lin¡¯s Mansion in a short time, so I want to trouble you to manage our Lin¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯m wondering if you are willing to do me this favor,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The marriage alliance between the Lin Family and the Jin Family was inevitable.

    At the same time, she should fulfill her promise to Shangguan Hui as soon as possible.

    With the support of the Jin Family and Shangguan Hui, she believed that her brother¡¯s status in the imperial court would probably no longer be threatened in the future.

    ¡°Of course I would like to do that. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I know what you mean. If I stay here, at least the Young Master and the Master won¡¯t be in such a passive position, right? Rest assured, Miss. I¡¯ve been thinking about this,¡± Hongyu said.

    Seeing Hongyu agree, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stir up trouble again in the backyard. Moreover, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu hadpletely fallen out with the Lin Family this time.

    From now on, they were no longer the members of the Lin Family.

    However, the Shangguan Family would not let it go easily, so she had to stabilize the situation until her father came back. Only then could she feel relieved.

    The two of them were in the middle of a conversation when a series of noises came from somewhere and interrupted their conversation.

    Seeing that her master seemed to be very concerned about it, Hongyu immediately got up and put on her clothes, and then went out with an oilmp to check what was going on.

    In the bed curtain, Lin Mengya yawned quietly and looked sleepy.

    Unexpectedly, Hongyu didn¡¯te back after a long time. Lin Mengya was worried and had to get up to look for Hongyu.

    As soon as she stepped out of her room, Lin Mengya felt a gust of wind and that her waist was tightly held by a strong arm.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    She said in a low voice, but was ignored. In an instant, the door was tightly closed again.

    Lin Mengya was thrown onto the soft bed rudely. As soon as she struggled to free herself from the arm, she immediately hid herself under the quilt and wrapped herself up in the quilt.

    However, she stared at the devil in front of her, who seemed to be overwhelmed by rage, with an aggrieved look in her eyes.

    ¡°Do... do you know that I¡¯ve been worried to death about you?¡±

    Long Tianyu, who had been furious just now, couldn¡¯t help softening his tone.

    No one knew how frightened he was when he hurried back home, only to find that she had left.

    If she ignored him and really disappeared from his life, he would probably go crazy at once.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m no longer your wife. It¡¯s none of your business where I go.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a lump in her throat. She, who had never behaved like a spoiled child in front of others, felt terrible when she found she had gotten used to doing so.

    After saying that, she burst into tears.

    When Long Tianyu saw her tears, he felt his heart was melted.

    ¡°Stop crying. You will always be my wife. The imperial edict won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    As he said, he wiped off her tears clumsily with his big hands and held her, who was wrapped up in the quilt, tightly in his arms.

    No matter how many imperial edicts his father issued, she was his only wife during his lifetime.

    ¡°Do you mean it?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked, blinked her big eyes, and stared tearfully at Long Tianyu with uncertainty and weakness in her eyes.

    Long Tianyu had never seen her so uncertain. Feeling his heartbroken, he tried to express his indescribable affection for her with a passionate kiss.

    His sweet kiss dispelled all her grievances and bitterness at the moment.

    Lin Mengya, whose face was flushed, finally stopped crying andy on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest tenderly after the kiss.

    ¡°Do you me me for taking away all the things in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who got lost in the kiss, muttered in a low voice.

    Long Tianyu held her, his beloved, in his arms and said with a cunning smile,

    ¡°No.¡±

    Only a ce, where she was around, was his home. Besides, he didn¡¯t like Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, so he didn¡¯t mind her taking away all the things in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Well, when youe here next time, you can only take the secret passage and avoid being seen by anyone, okay?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, thinking although it was a little troublesome, it was quite exciting.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Long Tianyu agreed.

    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved andy in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms with azy look, which endowed her delicate face a different kind of charm.

    She said, ¡°By the way. I hope you could treat me as an abandoned woman in front of others, okay? If your father wants you to marry another woman as Princess Yu, pleaseply with his request.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Long Tianyu said with a frown.

    He didn¡¯t think he treated her with enough love and care. How could he treat her as an abandoned woman in front of others and even agree to marry someone else.

    ¡°Just promise me. I already know what you¡¯ve been thinking, and I won¡¯t misunderstand you again. I just hope that there will be no more obstacles to us in the future. Isn¡¯t it what you want?¡±

    Hearing her sweet and soft voice, Long Tianyu just felt the urge to nod desperately.

    Her eyes, which were as clear as a spring, had already aroused Long Tianyu¡¯s desire.

    Seeing her pout her red and swollen lips with a pitiful look, he almost lost his head.

    ¡°What are you up to? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Just as he was about to get lost in the tempting atmosphere created by Lin Mengya, he managed to restrain himself.

    In an instant, he clenched Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, turned her around, and pressed her on the bed.

    In this ambiguous position, Lin Mengya showed a trace of unwillingness in her eyes and said with a charming blush, ¡°Nothing¡ªOuch! Long Tianyu, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Long Tianyu spanked Lin Mengya with her big palms without hesitation.

    In fact, it just hurt a little, but Lin Mengya felt extremely humiliated.

    ¡°Tell me or not?¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He was actually reluctant to hurt her and was just putting on an act.

    But Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t stand it, burst into tears immediately, and said, ¡°Long Tianyu, how dare you to hit me! You don¡¯t love me anymore. How can you resort to family violence! I¡¯m going to the Women¡¯s Federation toin about your abusing me! I¡¯m going to hire awyer to sue you!¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya crying, Long Tianyu was panic-stricken.

    Moreover, he had no idea of family violence and the Women¡¯s Federation Lin Mengya mentioned.

    Immediately, he let go of her hands, held her in his arms, and tried to appease her patiently. After a long while, Lin Mengya gradually stopped crying.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you ask. Are you pleased with that?¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Long Tianyu was at a loss what to do. He could speak frankly with assurance in front of anyone but had to be obedient to the woman in his arms every time.

    After achieving her goal, Lin Mengya stopped pretending to be pitiful and put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck with a gentle and sweet smile.

    ¡°Nevertheless, remember you¡¯re not allowed to stay out overnight for no reason. If I find that you dare to hook up with another woman during this period, humph!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing the threatening sparkle in her eyes, Long Tianyu felt a chill down his spine at once.

    He immediately said, ¡°No, I absolutely won¡¯t.¡±

    No one knew how this woman would deal with him if he really did that.

    Moreover, he felt that he even didn¡¯t have enough time and energy to get along with her, not to mention to hook up with another woman he didn¡¯t like at the same time.

    The conversation between them ended in a peaceful and friendly atmosphere.

    However, what had happened this night became another topic of the few people, who knew Long Tianyu¡¯s sneaking in, in their conversations at night...

    It wasn¡¯t untilte in the morning that Lin Mengya came out of her embroidery building with a blush.

    What had happenedst night... she had better stop thinking about it. Anyway, she had a new understanding of the upper limit of Long Tianyu¡¯s physical strength.

    Men and women were actually different in physical strength.

    Qinghu and the girls had been waiting for her in the Grace Butterfly Courtyard for a long time.

    Today, Lin Mengya was not dressed in brightly colored clothes as usual. Instead, she was dressed in a turquoise dress, which made her look much more demur.

    Theplicated hair ornaments she usually wore when she was Princess Yu had been reced by a set of magnolia flower hair ornaments made of giant ms she brought from the Nation of Lintian.

    In this era, giant ms were not a kind of precious material, but the soft color made Lin Mengya look less noble and more peaceful.

    Given her current identity, the hair ornaments suited her well.

    ¡°Miss, everything has been arranged,¡± Baiji came over to report.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and led a group of people to get out of the Grace Butterfly Courtyard vigorously.

    Last night, she had told Long Tianyu the whole story.

    Long Tianyu soon realized what was going on and suggested that she should ask her brother what had happened before making ns.

    Lin Mengya also thought that she had better find out what had happened first. Otherwise, she probably couldn¡¯t help her brother even if she racked her brain outside.

    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu had made arrangements while she was sleeping.

    Watching the guards in the mansion more than twice as much as before, Lin Mengya felt relieved.

    Fortunately, she still had him.

 Chapter 677 - Visit Her Brother

    <h4>Chapter 677 Visit Her Brother</h4>

    The sedan stopped outside the gate of the government office.

    Ever since the fire broke outst time and the magistrate of the Capital City somehow went missing, the Emperor had appointed a new magistrate, who was from a noble family, scrupulous in separating public from private interests and not afraid of influential officials.

    The Emperor kept Lin Mengya¡¯s brother locked up here on purpose. If it were not for this, the Shangguan Family would have taken action to hurt her brother secretly.

    Lin Kui, who had been waiting in order outside the government office, said, ¡°Your Highness, pleasee with me.¡±

    Prince Yu had ordered them to do all they could to protect Princess Yu. Although they did not know why the Emperor issued an imperial edict to relegate Lin Mengya to a vice Princess, it seemed that the imperial edict had no influence on the rtionship between Prince Yu and Princess Yu.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing Lin Kui, Lin Mengya felt a little relieved.

    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s formidable connections and the Emperor¡¯s intention to cultivate him, it was reasonable for the magistrate, who was scrupulous in separating public from private interests, to do him a favor.

    Besides, Long Tianyu just asked him for a favor rather than bribe him to reverse the verdict. What was there against it?

    Lin Mengya nodded and walked towards the prison behind the government office.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had been confused by a doubt.

    Normally speaking, her brother was used of attempted murder, which was not serious. The serious thing was that some evidence on hismitting treason was found in his study.

    The former usation was not serious enough to sentence him to death, but thetter was a grave crime, which would lead to the extermination of all the members of the nine generations of his family.

    She didn¡¯t know if the Emperor intentionally kept her brother locked up here instead of the prison of the Ministry of War nor if it meant that the Emperor just intended to convict her brother of attempted murder.

    Moreover, given that her brother had fought on the battlefield over the years and killed countless enemies, generally false evidence was unlikely to convince the civilian and military officers at court, not to mention the Emperor.

    She couldn¡¯t help wondering what on earth the Shangguan Family had done so that her brother and she were trapped.

    With her mind upied with these doubts, Lin Mengya and Qinghu followed Lin Kui to the gate of the prison behind the government office.

    Although the prison of the government office was not as ghastly as the prison for felons, there were strict rules.

    Even with Lin Kui leading the way, the warden would not let them in without the autograph letter from the magistrate.

    Lin Mengya brought the warden some wine and dishes she had instructed the kitchen to prepare rather than money.

    The wine and dishes could be counted as a token of her sincerity, but they were not a bribe. So she probably would not put the warden in a difficult situation by bringing him these things.

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughtful deed, the warden said to her with a kind look, ¡°Thank you for bringing me these, Madam. General Lin is inside. Please make a quick visit. The magistrate has done you a favor.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and led Qinghu into the prison without hesitation.

    The prison was not as ghastly as the prison in the TV series. Although it was a little shabby inside, it could be considered bright and clean.

    In rows of prison cells, there were very clean beds made of straw.

    It seemed that the burning of the stone prison was not a bad thing.

    Soon, Lin Mengya saw the cell, where her brother was detained, and asked, ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±

    Compared with the cells she had just seen, the cell equipped with a bed and a quilt was better.

    Seeing his sistere here in person, Lin Nansheng did not stand up to greet her and just said with a bitter smile, ¡°Ya¡¯er, why are you here? Did you get involved in my case?¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head hard, thinking it had only been a few days since theyst met, but why her brother became so dispirited.

    His handsome face was sunken, and there was no sparkle of wisdom in his eyes. He looked gloomy, giving the impression that he had lost all his confidence.

    Dressed in white prison clothes, which were a little dirty, he just sat on the bed, no longer as radiant as before.

    ¡°Brother, I will get you out of here. I don¡¯t believe that you intended tomit treason nor kill that person,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing his sister support him so firmly, Lin Nansheng finally managed to force a smile after a long while.

    He got up, walked up to his sister, and stretched out his rough big hand to stroke her delicate face.

    He said, ¡°Silly girl, you just need to stay out of this. s, it¡¯s all my fault. If I had known what would happen, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by the viin. Ya¡¯er, remember not to trust anyone easily. Even your close friend will probably stab you in the back one day.¡±

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing her brother¡¯s words, Lin Mengya smelled something fishy.

    She held her brother¡¯s hand tightly, stared at him in confusion, and asked, ¡°Brother, do you mean that you were set up by someone around you? Who is it? What on earth has happened?¡±

    Lin Nansheng looked at his sister reluctantly. This matter was serious, and he really didn¡¯t want his sister to worry about it.

    Moreover, with conclusive evidence, he believed it would be very difficult to reverse the verdict.

    ¡°s, Ya¡¯er, you¡¯d better go back. You can¡¯t get me out of here. If you get involved in this, it will be a bad thing for the Lin Family. Don¡¯t forget although I¡¯m your brother, there are still other members of our family. If you pursue this matter, the whole Lin Family will probably be exterminated,¡± he said.

    At this time, her brother still put the interest of the Lin Family in the first ce.

    Lin Mengya got so exasperated that she stared at her brother and said with a determined look, ¡°Brother! You¡¯re muddle-headed! Do you think you can bear all the me if you die quietly? The Lin Family is no longer greatly favored by the Emperor. To tell you the truth, the Emperor has deprived me of my position as Princess Yu. It¡¯s not that you implicated me, but that the Emperor ns to sacrifice our family.¡±

    In fact, the Emperor didn¡¯t mean to sacrifice the Lin Family. Otherwise, the Emperor would not have detained Lin Nansheng in the prison of the government office on the charge of attempted murder.

    If Lin Mengya told the truth, Lin Nansheng would definitely advise her not to act rashly for the sake of the Emperor.

    Nevertheless, she knew that her brother cared about her almost more than his life.

    The members of the Lin Family could put up with almost everything with a smile, but they cared about their family members more than the Emperor.

    As she expected, when Lin Nansheng heard this, there was a sh of anger in his eyes, which was as lifeless as a pool of stagnant water.

    He said, ¡°Why did His Majesty do this? What I¡¯ve done has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s unreasonable to get you involved in this!¡±

    Seeing that it worked, Lin Mengya immediately feigned an aggrieved look.

    She secretly pinched her thigh so that her eyes turned red, and she said, ¡°Brother, if something happens to you, who can protect me? You don¡¯t know that Long Tianyu has dumped me. I heard that he is going to marry someone else as Princess Yu soon. Now, he has already sent me back to our mansion. Besides, His Majesty is going to deprive our father¡¯s position as the general. In the future, who can protect me from being bullied by others?¡±

    Seeing his sister¡¯s red eyes, Lin Nansheng was heartbroken.

    He had thought that if he bore all the me, at least his sister would not suffer any grievance.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor and Long Tianyu dared to do this to his sister.

    Immediately, he grabbed his sister¡¯s hand andforted her cautiously, ¡°Stop crying. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will be fine. Now I have no scruples. Ya¡¯er, remember if you want to save me, go to the Ziwei Alley to find a man named Gou San. When you meet him, tell him that Mao Yi betrayed me, and he will naturally understand what has happened. As long as you find him, half of my problem could be solved.¡±

    Lin Mengya kept it in mind patiently. Her brother could not me her for deceiving him.

    Given her brother¡¯s character, if she didn¡¯t add some inmmatory details, her brother would probably insist on taking the me and she would be unable to save him.

    Lin Mengya nodded and promised that she would definitely find Gou San and clear her brother¡¯s name.

    Lin Nansheng stared at his sister, who was increasingly thin and fragile, and said in distress, ¡°Ya¡¯er, you must take good care of yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re dumped by Long Tianyu. I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life and never let you suffer any more grievances.¡±

    Lin Mengya stared at her brother, who looked worried, and said with a lump in her throat without pinching herself, ¡°Brother, you must be safe and sound. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±

    Since her brother returned to the Capital City, he had sent her plenty of nice presents almost every month, including food, articles for use, and arge amount of money.

    They usually couldn¡¯t meet each other, but her brother had always been concerned about her health and afraid that she would suffer any grievance. As such, every day after the morning meeting, he took a detour to pass by Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion just in order to ask the gatekeeper if she was fine these days.

    This was how her brother did all he could to care for and protect her.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya decided to get her brother out of here at all costs.

    ¡°There, there, stop crying. I¡¯m fine. Go back early and take care of yourself. If the Shangguan Family sends another batch of people to our mansion, just avoid confronting them. After our fatheres back, he will seek justice for you.¡±

    Lin Nansheng looked at his sister and could only give her these instructions despite his mindden with worry.

    Nodding her head, Lin Mengya left the prison with her brother¡¯s instructions.

    Turning around and taking a deep look at her brother, she felt a little depressed.

    Why were good people always wronged, while bad people could stir up trouble and get away unpunished?

    Her brother and father were willing to sacrifice their lives to protect the country, but the Emperor just considered them as a tool to bnce power.

    As she thought, she was gradually overwhelmed by the evil fury she had suppressed for a long time.

    Just as Lin Mengya was about to be manipted by her evil thought, she suddenly felt that someone knocked hard on her delicate and white forehead.

 Chapter 678 - Detain the Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 678 Detain the Idiot</h4>

    Lin Mengya covered her head subconsciously with her hand, stared at Qinghu in front of her, and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    In an instant, the evil fury, that was about to lead her into a blind alley, was instantly extinguished by the hard knock on her forehead.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve cooled down now. Let¡¯s go to that alley to find Gou San,¡± Qinghu said with a chuckle and strode in front of Lin Mengya.

    However, when he turned around, an uneasy look shed across his eyes.

    Lin Mengya was smart, but a smart person was just one step away from a lunatic.

    In the Candle Dragon Cult, there were plenty of people, who were driven by their obsession and eventually became demons.

    He did not want Lin Mengya to be driven by her fury and be a lunatic.

    He hoped that Lin Mengya could realize her situation as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would probably get into big trouble in the future.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya, who did not realize that she had almost gotten into a blind alley, was just thinking about going to the Ziwei Alley to find the person named Gou San.

    The news of her visit to the government office must have been reported to the Shangguan Family and the Emperor, so it would be difficult for her to go there in secret.

    ¡°Girl, why don¡¯t I go on your behalf? You are in the limelight now. Besides, the Shangguan Family is still keeping an eye on you and trying to find fault with you. If your visit there is discovered, won¡¯t it spoil your brother¡¯s n?¡±

    Qinghu volunteered to go there on the behalf of Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya nced at him, shook her head slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to go there in person.¡±

    Since her brother had pinned all his hopes on Gou San, she had to prove her identity even if she went there in person.

    However, she had to think of a way to shake off the stalkers and avoid attracting attention.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. Since you visited your brother today, they will certainly take extra care to watch over us in the next few days. The situation in the Capital City won¡¯t be temporarily stabilized until your fatheres back a few dayster. It won¡¯t be toote for you to go after that,¡± Qinghu suggested.

    After thinking over it for a while, Lin Mengya had to admit that she could only adopt Qinghu¡¯s suggestion.

    She could mobilize the force of the Sanjue Hall before.

    But now, not to mention the Shangguan Family, even the Emperor probably had sent numerous people to ambush Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    In this case, she could only take action when things calmed down a little.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    With a sigh, Lin Mengya could only instruct the others to return to Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    In the sedan chair, Lin Mengya frowned and looked out of the window at the crowded street, involuntarily feeling a little depressed.

    In fact, what she had told her brother in the prison was notpletely a lie.

    At least, the reason why the Emperor deprived her of her position as Princess Yu was probably that he wanted to use his son¡¯s marriage to win the support of a certain powerful official.

    Moreover, the Emperor was well aware of Long Tianyu¡¯s deep affection for her.

    Therefore, although she was deprived of her position as Princess Yu, Long Tianyu would not dump her.

    In this case, the Lin Family would still be under the Emperor¡¯s control.

    If it weren¡¯t for this, the Emperor would have med her for her moving back home, which could almost be considered a provocative move.

    Now that the Emperor didn¡¯t me Long Tianyu for his escape from the Imperial Pce without permission nor her for her willful act, it meant that all of these were part of the Emperor¡¯s n.

    The Emperor was so scheming that even their deep affection for each other was within his n.

    It would be difficult for her and Long Tianyu to resist!

    They arrived at Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion in the blink of an eye while she was deep in thought.

    Lin Mengya got out of the sedan chair. But before she gained a footing, she heard some noises from the gate.

    She looked up toward the noises, only to see Lin Mengwu, who was dressed in a ga-colored dress and shouting at the gate with several servants.

    Judging from her words, it should be that she wanted to enter the mansion, but the gatekeeper refused to let her in.

    ¡°Shees at the right time.¡± As Lin Mengya thought, she sneered in her heart.

    She had been worried that Lin Mengwu and her mother would hide in Shangguan¡¯s Mansion and refuse toe out.

    Now that Lin Mengwu took the initiative toe here, she shouldn¡¯t me Ling Mengya for what she was going to do.

    ¡°First Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± The sharp-eyed gatekeeper immediately suppressed his impatience with Lin Mengwu and took a few steps forward to greet Lin Mengya eagerly.

    He had gotten impatient with Lin Mengwu¡¯s harassment.

    What was more, everyone in the Lin Family knew that the First Miss hade back to take the reins, and after what had happened, there probably would be no ce for Madam Qing and Lin Mengwu in the Lin Family.

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Let them in. They are guests anyway. I don¡¯t want to give the impression that our Lin Family is rude.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at him and then spoke softly, showing no emotion in her slow speech rate.

    However, when Lin Mengwu heard these words, her sullen face became even more sullen.

    In theory, she was also a proper Miss of Lin¡¯s Mansion. However, after the gatekeeper refused to let her in, she was mocked by the b*tch Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengwu, who was arrogant, immediately stepped forward, stood in front of Lin Mengya, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my sister Princess Yu? Oh, I forgot you¡¯re just a vice Princess now. It¡¯s funny. As a legitimate Miss, you end up being relegated to a vice Princess and driven back home. Fortunately, our Lin Family is wealthy enough to feed you, such a stormy petrel.¡±

    There was a vicious look in Lin Mengwu¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    In the past few days in Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, she had truly enjoyed a life she deserved as a legitimate Miss.

    Although her mother was not favored by her father, all the children of concubines in the Shangguan Family had to be respectful to her mother and her, and even couldn¡¯t share a table with them during the meal.

    When she saw the daughters of concubines try to please her eagerly, the grievances she had suffered in the Lin Family gradually aroused her jealousy and hatred of Lin Mengya.

    After hearing that Lin Mengya had been deprived of her position as Princess Yu and driven back home, Lin Mengwu could no longer hold back her jealousy and hatred and hurriedly came back to Lin¡¯s Mansion to reim everything supposed to belong to her.

    Now, with the backing of the Shangguan Family and her aunt, the Empress, she should be superior to Lin Mengya, who could only be trampled underfoot by her!

    ¡°Of course. Guards, bring the Second Miss into the mansion. Regarding those who aren¡¯t members of our Lin Family, drive them out,¡± Lin Mengya looked at the idiot in front of her and said with a faint smile, thinking Lin Mengwu shouldn¡¯t havee to ask for trouble.

    Today, Lin Mengwu just wanted to upset Lin Mengya, so she just brought a few servants with her.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯smand, the guards hiding around Lin¡¯s Mansion rushed over. The servants, who couldn¡¯t even be considered foxes assuming the tiger¡¯s majesty, immediately screamed and huddled up.

    Lin Mengwu, who had beencent just now, was instantly pushed into the mansion rudely by the guards.

    Those, who followed Lin Mengwu here, were shivering as they stared at the First Miss of the Lin Family, who was smiling sweetly.

    ¡°Go back and tell your master that from today on, she¡¯s no longer the Madam of our mansion. Anyway, my father will definitely divorce her after hees back. As for Mengwu, she is the daughter of our Lin Family, so our family will discipline her and not allow others to intervene in this.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya did not fling out malicious words, she said the above words coldly.

    Although Shangguan Qing was vicious, she loved her daughter dearly.

    Since Shangguan Qing dared to frame her brother, she might as well pay her back in her own coin.

    She was going to separate Shangguan Qing from her daughter.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Lin Mengya, my grandparents will kill you!¡±

    Inside the gate, Lin Mengwu¡¯s heart-wrenching voice was particrly pleasant.

    Lin Mengya thought with a sneer, ¡°The Shangguan Family? Humph, sooner orter, I¡¯ll turn into a fierce tiger to bite off all the flesh and blood of the Shangguan Family and push them into eternal hell!¡±

    ¡°Close the door,¡± Lin Mengya said, not interrupted by Lin Mengwu¡¯s words.

    The servants of the Shangguan Family outside were all dumbfounded after seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s decisive act.

    After a long while, they turned around and went back, as none of them knew what the First Miss of the Lin Family would do.

    ¡°Your Highness, how should we deal with that person?¡± the guards asked.

    They were all brought here by Prince Yu and instructed by him to address Lin Mengya as ¡°Your Highness¡±.

    ncing at the woman, who was ring at her, Lin Mengya said with a terrifying smile, ¡°Just lock her up in the woodshed. Also, remember to just serve her in food. I think my sister became muddle-headed after having too much delectable food recently. Letting her feel cold and hungry could help her return to clear-minded.¡±

    After she said that, Lin Mengwu, who had been struggling, was dragged away. Until now, she probably didn¡¯t know what was waiting for her.

    Watching Lin Mengwu dragged away, Lin Mengya turned around and returned to the Grace Butterfly Courtyard with her maids.

    Today, she detained Lin Mengwu. Although the Shangguan Family did not dare to openly ask Lin Mengya to release her, they would definitely do something in secret.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought that she should adopt some precautionary measures.

    So she summoned Qinghu, and the two of them whispered for a while.

    No one knew the result of their discussion, but hearing the lowughtering out of the room, the girls outside got goosebumps all over.

    They looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help murmuring in their hearts, ¡°Who is Miss trying to plot against?¡±

    They involuntarily mourned for those who were about to get into trouble.

    They shouldn¡¯t have messed with Lin Mengya, so they just deserved it, right?

    The girls shrugged their shoulders and continued doing their work without taking it seriously at all.

    See, a cunning master wouldn¡¯t have innocent servants.

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679 Set Traps</h4>

    It was gettingte. Lin Mengya, who had freshened up, was reading a book leisurely in her room.

    At this time, Long Tianyu must be trying to sneak into her room. But today, he would probably find it not as simple as it used to be.

    She satposedly in her room, thinking Qinghu set these traps to prevent the Shangguan Family from sneaking in and Long Tianyu was just implicated unfortunately.

    There suddenly came a noise from the dim yard.

    Lin Mengya immediately closed the book and involuntarily looked out of the yard.

    In fact, before Qinghu set up these traps, she had secretly sent someone to inform Long Tianyu about this.

    Could it be that Long Tianyu had underestimated the traps or Qinghu had yed some new tricks?

    She, who knew well about Qinghu, was aware that ordinary people could not escape from the traps set by him.

    Could Long Tianyu be trapped?

    Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy. There came continuous noises from all directions after the great noise.

    However, the Grace Butterfly Courtyard was quiet, and Qinghu didn¡¯t show up here.

    Perhaps, Long Tianyu was fine for the time being.

    Before long, the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room was opened by a pair of big hands.

    She, who had been tense, finally felt relieved.

    Lin Mengya hid the worry in her eyes and pretended not to notice it. She subconsciously opened the book but was obviously not reading it.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    There seemed to be a trace of delight in his deep voice.

    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that he might have seen her worried look just now.

    Lin Mengya deliberately fixed her eyes on the light yellow book, tried all she could to put on aposed look, and said, ¡°Well, you must have gone through a lot.¡±

    It was a piece of cake to pretend to beposed.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she had been worried about him just now.

    Long Tianyu, who was dressed in ck clothes, only found her quite adorable.

    As soon as he came out of the Imperial Pce, he received a report from a guard that plenty of traps had been set in Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    Although the guard did not mention that he was sent by Lin Mengya, he gave the most detailed description of the path directly leading to her courtyard.

    She had always been so restrained. Even if Long Tianyu didn¡¯t see her hesitant look outside, he knew that she did not want him to get hurt.

    ¡°Go to bed earlier. It¡¯s veryte, and I¡¯m tired,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Long Tianyu stared at her flirtatiously and lovingly so that she felt a little guilty, stood up immediately and tried to get out of his sight.

    However, Long Tianyu prevented her by taking a step forward and trapping her in his arms.

    Long Tianyu, who knew her very well, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who did you mess with this time?¡±

    Lin Mengya had always stuck to the principle that she would never offend others unless she was offended, but she would not let go of any enemy, who had fallen into her hands.

    She turned around, nestled naturally in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, pouted, and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a recent grudge. Anyway, we and she have born deep grudges against each other. I don¡¯t mind adding this fresh animosity to our old grudges.¡±

    It was impossible for her and the Shangguan Family to make peace with each other.

    Moreover, Shangguan Qing had tried repeatedly to plot against her, so Lin Mengya had long wanted to make her pay a heavy price for what she had done so that Lin Mengya could show the Shangguan Family that the Lin Family was not at the mercy of them.

    Long Tianyu, who had learned what had happened today, asked, ¡°That¡¯s true. But how are you going to deal with Lin Mengwu?¡±

    Lin Mengya was right. After her father returned to the Capital City and presented himself before the Emperor, he would probably divorce Shangguan Qing at once.

    Although Lin Mengwu was the granddaughter of the Shangguan Family, she was also the descendant of the Lin Family. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be justifiable for the Shangguan Family to take her back even if they wanted to.

    The traps set by Lin Mengya hade in handy. Given the way the Shangguan Family dealt with affairs, they would not let it go at that.

    ¡°Deal with her? How dare I do that? I just think that Mengwu is old enough to get married, so it¡¯s time to find her a good husband.¡±

    Since she wanted to teach Shangguan Qing a lesson, she could start with the thing Shangguan Qing cared about the most.

    Since Shangguan Qing thought that she could manipte someone else¡¯s marriage back then, now she decided to pay her back in her own coin.

    Shangguan Qing could rest assured if she found Lin Mengwu a good husband, right?

    Sensing Lin Mengya¡¯s simmering evil thought, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help sneering and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, my good wife. Given the prominent background of the Lin Family, the Second Miss of the Lin Family will definitely be able to marry a husband from a noble family. Regarding the right person, you should make a proper selection.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows with a wicked smile.

    She would definitely make a good choice so that Shangguan Qing would faint in shock as soon as she heard the name of her son-inw.

    ¡°Of course. Your Highness, please help me spread the news that our Lin Family is trying to find my sister a well-matched husband, and I would like to find someone who could impress her,¡± Lin Mengya said with evil sparkles in her eyes.

    There were plenty of graceful childes in the Capital City, but no one could guarantee that all of them were gentlemen, right?

    She had to take a lot of trouble to find someone Lin Mengwu was ¡°satisfied¡± with.

    The counterattack of the Lin Family had beenunched silently in the dark. Even the Shangguan Family probably did not expect that the wild beast they thought they had tamed over the years was now showing its sharp fangs and ws and going to taste their flesh and blood!

    When Lin Mengya opened her eyes, she found Long Tianyu, who had held her in his warm embrace, had gone without being noticed.

    She slowly got up and rubbed her forehead. Although Long Tianyu had suffered a lot during this period of time, she had to admit that every time she saw him suddenly appear in front of her, she was actually cheerful.

    It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder. They acted as if carrying on a ndestine love affair, which was actually a sweet and exciting experience.

    It was like the sour and sweet popping candy she had eaten when she was a child, arousing her desire to savor it again and again.

    Baizhi stepped into the room in an ambiguous atmosphere and said with a blush, ¡°Miss, this is a letter from Master we received this morning.¡±

    With hair disheveled, Lin Mengya stretched out her slender handzily to take the letter from Baizhi.

    Qinghu had ced his follower around her father, so it was easy for her father to send her a letter. She opened the pale yellow envelope and nced over the letter before showing a trace of delight in her eyes.

    Sure enough, her father cared about her as much as her brother did.

    Lin Mengya aroused her brother¡¯s anger for the way she had been treated with only a few words, while her father got furious after learning from Qinghu, who intentionally hid part of the fact, what had happened to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°What did Master write? Miss, tell me!¡±

    Baizhi looked curiously at her Miss¡¯s smile and urged her to tell her.

    ¡°Nothing special. Father said that he would immediately seek justice for me after hees back. Don¡¯t worry, everything is under our control,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She put away the letter while calcting the current situation.

    The Emperor probably did not expect that the only soft spot in the hearts of her sensible father and brother was her, who had been an insignificant fool.

    Her father and brother were not at home back then. If they hadn¡¯t treated her with indifference on purpose, Shangguan Qing, who was jealous, wouldn¡¯t have tolerated her, such a useless fool.

    Even the Emperor thought that her father and brother just treated her as an ordinary family member, and he didn¡¯t expect that what he had done to her would enrage them.

    Even a loyal dog was likely to make its master, who trampled on it, pay the price.

    What was more, the Lin Family had never been the kind of snobbishckeys.

    Since the Emperor had extinguished the loyalty of the Lin Family personally, he should not me the Lin Family for disregarding his feelings.

    ¡°Guards, escort all the thieves we caughtst night to the gate of the government office and hang a sign on them to indicate their identities. The others should clean up the mansion to wee my father,¡± Lin Mengya said with a slight smile.

    Last time, she had ordered the guards to escort those servants of the Shangguan Family to the government office in a big way. In fact, it had already initiated a discussion among some people.

    Now, with all this evidence, she would like to see what exnation the Shangguan Family was going to give!

    In the government office, Lin Mengya, who was personally led in by the magistrate, was leisurely drinking a cup of warm tea.

    Speaking of which, it was the first time for her to visit this newly-built government office.

    It was much more spacious and brighter than the former government office, but the magistrate in front of her was as embarrassed as the former magistrate.

    What a coincidence! It seemed that every time she came here, she caused the magistrate a lot of trouble.

    Lin Mengya blinked her big eyes and said with an innocent look, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re over courteous, but I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯re in such a difficult position.¡±

    However, Lord Xu, the newly appointed magistrate, stared at the troublemaker in front of him with a frown and said, ¡°Your Highness, in fact, I...¡±

    ¡°s, you¡¯re over courteous. I¡¯m no longer Princess Yu. You can just address me as Madam.¡±

    Lin Mengya politely interrupted Lord Xu with a mild smile.

    To some degree, Lord Xu had done her a favor. If she really offended him, her brother would probably have a hard time in prison.

    Therefore, she came here in person this time.

    Lord Xu wiped the sweat from his forehead. He had heard that Lin Mengya was the most difficult to deal with. However, he did not expect that not only was her brother detained here, but she also sent these people here.

    Although he had never feared these nobles, he didn¡¯t want to be fooled.

    So he had no choice but to continue the conversation with this vice Princess.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry for my impoliteness. I¡¯m wondering what brought you here.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Return a Favor with a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 680 Return a Favor with a Favor</h4>

    Lin Mengya looked the magistrate Lord Xu in front of her up and down. She had only heard that he came from a notable family and was known as an incorruptible and fair official not afraid of bigwigs.

    However, after several interactions, Lin Mengya found him quite interesting.

    He, who was just and tactful and capable of maneuvering among several forces, must have plenty of tricks up his sleeve.

    After looking down and thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided that she had to draw him over to her side in any case.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re overthinking it. Actually, I¡¯m here to report a case. After all, it will be inappropriate if I don¡¯t personally escort the thieves breaking into my mansion here, right?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Lord Xu realized what was going on.

    As long as she did not mean to ask him to release Lin Nansheng, nothing else was serious.

    Lord Xu said, ¡°Well, thank you for being considerate, Madam. However, I¡¯m afraid that these thieves...¡±

    Although the menservants she sent herest time were proved to be from the Shangguan Family, the Shangguan Family took no action so that he could not find any evidence against them.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t prove that the menservants were sent by the Shangguan Family to make trouble.

    If he acted rashly, the Shangguan Family could shirk the responsibility as long as they presented evidence that they had sold the menservants a long time ago.

    He believed that the First Miss of the Lin Family knew this better than him.

    However, Lin Mengya smiled and interrupted Lord Xu.

    ¡°These thieves are all fleeing bandits. I believe that you have a deep-seated hatred for them. Why don¡¯t you punish them as a warning to other thieves and rascals? Of course, I have no idea how you are going to deal with them, but I believe as a fair and impartial lord, you will definitely improve the public security of the Capital City. Ie here this time to do my duty as a victim. Your Excellency, you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡±

    After finishing her words, Lin Mengya got up and was about to leave.

    In an instant, Lord Xu, who was about to persuade Lin Mengya to give up pursuing this matter, was tongue-tied.

    Watching her leave, Lord Xu was lost in thought for a long while.

    It was said that the Shangguan Family and the Lin Family were deadly enemies. Why did the First Miss of the Lin Family provide him with a way out of this difficult situation instead of asking him to find out the rtionship between these thieves and the Shangguan Family?

    If these thieves were just convicted as bandits, wouldn¡¯t the Shangguan Family be able to stay out of this?

    At the moment, Lord Xu froze, thinking it was really hard to figure out what was going on in the former Princess Yu¡¯s mind.

    Lin Mengya did not return to Lin¡¯s Mansion aftering out of the government office.

    Instead, she had her sedan chair stopped in front of a teahouse.

    Then she took her maids to a private room on the second floor for a rest and a cup of tea, while Qinghu, who had followed her all the time, didn¡¯t join them.

    No one knew what Lin Mengya was up to.

    However, judging from herposed look, she seemed to have a well-thought-out n.

    The four girls had gotten used to their master¡¯s mysterious look, so they just stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side without asking any questions.

    After 15 minutes, Lin Mengya still sat there.

    However, the noisy street became much quieter when they didn¡¯t notice it.

    Lin Mengya fixed her eyes quietly on several small stalls that had just disappeared, and said with a knowing smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ziwei Alley.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Qinghu appeared in front of her.

    With a frivolous and bright smile on his handsome face, he revealed his regr white teeth and said to Lin Mengya, ¡°Now, all the flies have been driven away. This is the best time to go there.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled brightly, seeming to be having a mysterious interaction with Qinghu.

    The four girls looked at each other, at a loss what Qinghu and their master were up to.

    Walking out of the teahouse, Lin Mengya bent over to get into the sedan chair.

    On both sides of the street, the stalls, that had just disappeared, had been reced by some new stalls without being noticed.

    She inadvertently nced over the stall owners, whose faces were dark, thinking they really didn¡¯t do a good job in disguise.

    How could there be such stall owners, who fixed their eyes on her sedan chair and forgot to attract customers by shouting?

    The stall selling rouge was next to the one selling water, while the stall selling candied fruits was next to the one selling lime. The fisherman wore a pair of brocade boots, while the woodman tied a brand new ax on his waist.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya let down the curtain of the sedan chair. Perhaps, they were good at martial arts as spies.

    However, in terms of disguise, they probably had neglected many details.

    Any cautious person could recognize their mistakes. Besides, she knew that she was under close watch.

    ¡°As you expected, Lord Xu sent someone to the Imperial Pce to deliver a message after we left.¡±

    Qinghu, who was dressed as a guard, leaned against the sedan and whispered to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯ll do that. Lord Xu works for the Emperor. Since I¡¯ve done him a favor this time, his master will naturally return a favor with a favor.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lord Xu worked for the Emperor, her brother would not have received some preferential treatment during the period when he was detained in the prison of the government office, and Long Tianyu would not have been able to arrange the meeting between her brother and her.

    Moreover, the Emperor probably understood that the Lin Family could hand over the military power and give up pursuing this matter. However, they could not bear to be manipted.

    Otherwise, the Emperor would lose the support of an old force that had always been loyal to the royal family.

    The Emperor was probably aware that her brother was able to prove that he did not collude with the enemy state.

    Even if her brother didn¡¯t present any evidence, the Emperor would let her brother get off the hook.

    As such, she did Lord Xu a favor so that the Emperor, as Lord Xu¡¯s master, had to do her a favor in return.

    She and the Emperor had a tacit understanding of this.

    Regarding the disappeared spies, they were reced by those sent by the Emperor.

    It was a fanciful illusion for her to try to make a visit without being noticed at this time.

    Therefore, she had to give up her first choice. As long as the Emperor did not intend to stop her from cleaning her brother¡¯s name, she didn¡¯t mind if he knew it or not.

    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that the Ziwei Alley is not far from here. But no one has heard of a man named Gou San. Are you sure that we can find the man your brother mentioned there?¡± Qinghu said.

    Compared with Lin Mengya, such a big target, Qinghu, who was extremely agile, coulde and go more freely.

    Lin Mengya nced at him, shook her head thoughtfully, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We¡¯d better make every possible effort.¡±

    Since her brother said so, it meant that this man Gou San could really help clear his name.

    But Qinghu was right. How could she find this man?

    Moreover, the Emperor managed to help her throw off the spies sent by the Shangguan Family before the Shangguan Family realized their n.

    Once she missed this opportunity, she did not know when she could get another one.

    As such, she had to make good use of this opportunity so as not to let her brother down.

    The Ziwei Alley was the mostmon alley in the Capital City.

    Located close to the government office with a few residents, it was quite tranquil.

    At the thought that it would be too conspicuous if all of them went there, Lin Mengya sent her maids and menservants back and only brought Qinghu with her.

    Standing at the entrance of the deep alley, Lin Mengya was at her wit¡¯s end.

    She couldn¡¯t shout. Otherwise, if it was discovered by someone, all her previous efforts would be wasted.

    ¡°What about if I check over from door to door? Your brother¡¯s friend must be an extraordinary person. I believe I¡¯m discerning enough to recognize him.¡±

    Reluctant to see Lin Mengya upset, Qinghu volunteered to help her.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while but rejected his idea.

    ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re here for. Besides, the news of my brother¡¯s being sent to prison probably has spread throughout the Capital City. What if he thinks we¡¯re going to hurt him, so he hides or takes the opportunity to run away?¡±

    There was a big locust tree outside the Ziwei Alley.

    At this time, the green leaves intertwined and cast a faint shadow.

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu were standing in the shadow and whispering to each other.

    One of them was an exceedingly delicate beauty, and the other was a peerless beauty, whose gender was hard to tell.

    The scene where the two of them stood together was definitely a very eye-catching picture.

    However, they did not know that they hade into someone¡¯s view.

    Lin Mengya, who was at her wit¡¯s end, was trying to think of a way with a frown when Qinghu, who had beenforting her in a soft voice, dragged her into his arms in an instant.

    Then, he stretched out his hand over her shoulder as fast as lightning. The next second, Lin Mengya was shocked at the crisp sound of bones breaking mixed with a man¡¯s screech.

    When she raised her head, she found that the tenderness on Qinghu¡¯s face had disappeared and his eyes were filled with intimidating coldness.

    It had been a long time since shest saw him show this look.

    Lin Mengya turned around, only to see a man grimace in pain.

    ¡°Ouch! My hand! My pretty, let... let go of my hand!¡±

    The man almost burst into tears in pain, but he still spoke in a frivolous tone.

    Qinghu, who hated this kind of person the most, grasped the man¡¯s hand with a little more strength. Suddenly, the man¡¯s wrist was bent appallingly.

    ¡°My... my pretty, I¡¯m sorry for being rude... Ouch, let go of me!¡± the man said with a twisted face.

    Lin Mengya looked at him, finding that although he was glib-tongued, there was no evil desire in his eyes.

    Instead, although he was in such great pain, he still managed to force a barely polite smile when he noticed that Lin Mengya was looking him up and down.

    ¡°My pretty... Can you persuade the other beauty... to let me go, please?¡± the man said.

    Lin Mengya just thought that this man, who kept calling her ¡°pretty¡±, was a little weird. In fact, she didn¡¯t sense any other emotion in his tone.

    It was just the way he addressed her, just like people addressing a woman as pretty and a man as a handsome guy in modern society.

 Chapter 681 - Naive Obsessed Man

    <h4>Chapter 681 Naive Obsessed Man</h4>

    Although this man was glib-tongued, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think he was a bad guy.

    However, what Qinghu hated the most was being addressed as ¡°beauty¡±. He would be hard on anyone that addressed him as ¡°beauty¡±, unless the person was Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether this man was really unaware of this or just ying dumb. Anyway, Lin Mengya only knew that if the man continued shouting, they would inevitably attract attention.

    ¡°Forget it, and let him go. Stay away from us. My brother has a hot temper. If you don¡¯t mess with us, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Lin Mengya pleaded.

    On hearing this, Qinghu red at the man fiercely before releasing his grip.

    The man immediately retracted his hand. However, Lin Mengya knew very well that his wrist must have been out of joint.

    Based on what had happened just now, Lin Mengya supposed the man was trying to pat her from behind.

    Qinghu, who was as overprotective of her as her male family members, naturally would not allow him to do so.

    ¡°Click!¡± Hearing a few crisp sounds, Lin Mengya looked towards the man in surprise, only to find he had reced his dislocated joint with a grimace.

    Then he casually waved his hand in front of Qinghu and Lin Mengya as if intending to challenge Qinghu, who was impatient.

    He did not n to leave. Instead, he stared at the two of them obsessively.

    At this moment, he, who had grimaced in pain, showed a normal expression.

    Lin Mengya nced at him and was a little surprised.

    The man was not ugly and could even be considered handsome. His delicate facial features made a baby face which was not annoying.

    If it were not for his looking steadily at them, his innocent face would probably have enabled him to leave a much better impression on them.

    Qinghu stepped forward and stood in front of Lin Mengya to protect her.

    He, whose handsome face had turned cold, said with killing intent in his nted eyes, ¡°If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes!¡±

    Qinghu had been annoyed with this man, who kept pestering them like a fly.

    In particr, the way he stared at Lin Mengya annoyed Qinghu even more.

    Although the man was fearful of Qinghu¡¯s ruthless means, he still stood in front of the two of them and involuntarily fixed his eyes on them.

    Although there was no evil desire in his eyes, Lin Mengya found the way he stared at her as if admiring a painting a little unbearable.

    But this man was really weird. Just now, Qinghu had almost broken his hand, but he still stuck to them like sticking ster.

    Lin Mengya, who was annoyed, couldn¡¯t help scolding this weirdo coldly with a frown, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you seeking death?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s crisp voice sounded mild and sweet-sounding despite her angry tone.

    At the moment, the man seemed to be obsessed and looked at Lin Mengya with appreciation for her voice in his clear eyes.

    Qinghu was pissed off. When he was about to hit the man, Lin Mengya reached out to stop him and shook her head slightly at him.

    The two of them were eye-catching enough.

    If they got into a conflict with this man, they might alert the residents in the Ziwei Alley.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya walked up to Qinghu, kept at least an arm¡¯s length away from the man, and said to him, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here for some business, so we hope you could do us a favor. If you keep attaching yourself to us, we have to leave.¡±

    This man was really weird, but he didn¡¯t offend them indeed.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya could only try to persuade him to leave them with tactful words.

    However, when the man heard that they were leaving, he was immediately clutched by emotion.

    Hearing the two of them were leaving, the man said anxiously, ¡°My pretty, don¡¯t leave! I¡¯ll leave! I¡¯ll leave, okay?¡±

    Then, he walked into the Ziwei Alley, while turning to look back repeatedly with a reluctant look in his eyes.

    Could this man be a resident in the Ziwei Alley?

    Watching the young man leaving, Lin Mengya suddenly called out to him, ¡°Sir, please wait!¡±

    When the young man heard her voice, his gloomy baby-face became radiant.

    He quickened his pace to run towards her like a rabbit and said, ¡°My pretty, what can I do for you? Just tell me. I¡¯ll promise you anything!¡±

    Frightened by his excessive enthusiasm, Lin Mengya took a step back and subconsciously grabbed Qinghu¡¯s hand.

    To be honest, she had not figured out what was going on with the man.

    But now, this man might be the only breakthrough point for her.

    Lin Mengya adjusted her expression, forced a smile and said to him despite her vignce, ¡°To tell you the truth, my brother and I are here to find someone. I¡¯m wondering if you live in the Ziwei Alley?¡±

    The man nodded without a second thought, and then pointed to an inconspicuous residence in the Ziwei Alley and answered, ¡°Yes, I live here. I can help you find anyone living in the Ziwei Alley.¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Lin Mengya was overjoyed.

    She asked, ¡°We¡¯re looking for a man probably nicknamed Gou San. Have you heard of him?¡±

    Lin Mengya had thought that even if this man had never heard of Gou San, he should know some secrets about the alley.

    However, the moment she mentioned the name Gou San, the man gave up admiring her pretty face, turned around, and ran into the alley with his baby face turning deathly pale.

    At this moment, not to mention Lin Mengya, even Qinghu sensed something was wrong with the man.

    With a snort, Qinghu tapped on the ground with his tiptoes and appeared in front of the baby-faced man the next moment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you run away!¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out a hand to grab the man by the cor rudely and threw him in front of Lin Mengya, as if the man were a chicken.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything... You may go on with your work. I¡¯m going home!¡± the baby-faced man said, intending to leave, but Qinghu and Lin Mengya were not easy to fool.

    How could Lin Mengya, who finally found a clue at this moment, let go of the person, who offered the clue?

    She squatted down and said with a wicked smile on her mild face, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to run away in that case.¡±

    Her amiable smile indicated that she had already regarded the baby-faced man in front of her as her prey.

    Unfortunately, he did not realize what was going on and was obsessed with Lin Mengya¡¯s beauty at this critical moment.

    Great. As long as he fell into her trap, she would have a chance to get some clues out of him.

    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve just met and are so congenial to each other. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you leave now? Why don¡¯t you tell me where Gou San is? Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to look at us closely. Do you agree?¡± Lin Mengya said in a soft and sweet voice, while looking at the baby-faced man with charming eyes.

    Her words were as addictive as poppy, as a temptation from hell.

    Qinghu, who was standing behind the baby-faced man, folded his arms and looked around vigntly, while keeping an eye on the guy sitting in front of him.

    ¡°I, I, I can¡¯t do that. Gou San forbids me to tell where he is. My pretty, please let me go, or my Third Brother will kill me. Although I like you, I¡¯ll lose everything if I die,¡± the baby-faced man pouted and said with an aggrieved look.

    Lin Mengya hid the sparkle in her eyes and said with a regretful and distressed look, ¡°But I really want to find Gou San. Sir, please help me, and I will present you with a grand reward. Besides, I promise that your Third Brother definitely will not kill you. Is that okay?¡±

    From what the man had said just now, Lin Mengya, who was perceptive, could tell that he probably did that because he was unsophisticated.

    Moreover, he had delicate features and was not dressed like a poor man. Therefore, Lin Mengya concluded that he should be a fool protected by his family.

    Regarding his rtionship with Gou San, even if they were not brothers, they should at least be close rtives.

    Gou San¡¯s im to kill him was most likely a threat.

    After all, if her whereabouts were known by this guy, who was obviously simple-minded, she probably would also be exasperated and threaten to kill him so that he could keep it a secret.

    ¡°No, no, no! My Third Brother said that he was definitely serious this time. Moreover, even if he doesn¡¯t kill me, my Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister will teach me a lesson. My pretty, I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t help you,¡± the baby-faced man said and shook his head like a rattle drum with a dejected look.

    She didn¡¯t expect that this silly guy was quite principled.

    Unfortunately, he met Lin Mengya, an expert in sounding out information, so he was destined to fail to keep his secret.

    ¡°Oh, what a pity. But sir, you seem to like beautiful women most, don¡¯t you? What about the beautiful scenery?¡±

    At the thought that the pretty woman in front of him had given up asking about Gou San¡¯s whereabouts, the baby-faced man immediately raised his face, fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya, and nodded profusely.

    He said, ¡°Yes, I like them both! However, although the Capital City is very prosperous, there are very few ces I can visit. I heard that the courtyard of Princess Yu is like a fairnd, which is rare around the world. I wanted to ask my Third Brother to take me there, but he refused. Humph, he bragged that Princess Yu was an old acquaintance of him! But he couldn¡¯t even visit her courtyard. My Third Brother must be lying!¡±

    Unexpectedly, she sounded out another clue.

    Lin Mengya, who could hardly suppress hercence, continuedposedly trapping the naive man into a confession, ¡°I¡¯ve been there once. It¡¯s said that even the paths in Princess Yu¡¯s courtyard are paved with first-ss warm jade, which gives out colorful light under the sun!¡±

 Chapter 682 - Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 682 Sneak Attack</h4>

    Lin Mengya squatted in front of the baby-faced man and described the extraordinary scenery in her yard.

    Her exaggeration made the man show an obsessed look.

    Lin Mengya knew that such an innocent silly person would definitely fall into this trap.

    As Lin Mengya expected, after hearing her words, the baby-faced man seemed to be carried away, suddenly curled his lip, and nced at her pitifully.

    Since he had taken the bait, it was naturally time for her to trick him into telling her Gou San¡¯s whereabouts.

    Lin Mengya suddenly stood up, patted her clothes, and said with regret, ¡°I also know that there are rare beauties in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. The beautiful women and beautiful scenery there are impressive enough to enchant you. It¡¯s a pity that you refused to tell me where your Third Brother is. Otherwise, I can beg him to take you to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a tour.¡±

    This sugar-coated bullet blew the baby-faced man¡¯s mind at once.

    When Lin Mengya pretended to be leaving, the man immediately reached out to drag the hem of her clothes like a rascal.

    ¡°Let go! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your arm!¡¯ Qinghu shouted coldly, thinking they should have thrown this kind of person into the dungeon and tortured him to get the information they wanted out of him.

    But Lin Mengya insisted on treating him in an amicable manner. Anyway, Qinghu considered him quite a nuisance.

    As such, his stretched-out hand became Qinghu¡¯s main target.

    However, the baby-faced man, who had been a coward a moment ago, fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya.

    After a long while, before Qinghu almost ran out of his patience, the man spoke hesitantly in a low voice, ¡°Is what you said true? If I tell you where my Third Brother is, are you really going to take me to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a tour?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly, as she already knew the man would not be able to resist the temptation.

    She nodded seriously. It might be a knotty problem for others, but it was a piece of cake for her.

    ¡°Okay, keep your promise! My Third Brother is at my home, but don¡¯t tell anyone that you heard it from me.¡±

    The baby-faced man enjoined them to keep secret with a worried look, for fear of being betrayed by them.

    Lin Mengya naturally agreed. If Gou San could really save her brother as her brother had said, he would not be hostile towards them.

    ¡°By the way, may I know your name?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The baby-faced man stood up and dusted off his clothes.

    Lin Mengya, who was in high spirits, found the man in front of her very interesting, so she treated him much more kindly than Qinghu did.

    ¡°My name is Meng Ziqi.¡±

    Meng Ziqi spoke with a dejected look. Gou San seemed to be quite intimidating to him.

    If she had not happened to be able to provide Meng Ziqi with something he liked, she would have returned empty-handed today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Childe Meng. In fact, we are old acquaintances of your Third Brother. I don¡¯t think he will me you for taking us to him,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    However, her words failed to relieve Meng Ziqi¡¯s pressure. He led the two of them into the Ziwei Alley and soon arrived at the residence he mentioned.

    Lin Mengya somehow felt a little nervous because she had to be cautious when it came to her brother¡¯s life.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    After Meng Ziqi lowered his head and gently knocked on the brown wooden door, the door was opened with a response from inside.

    Seeing that Meng Ziqi seemed to have gotten used to the situation, Lin Mengya and Qinghu exchanged nces, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t make this visit in vain.

    Walking behind Meng Ziqi, Lin Mengya looked at the mansion in front of her in surprise.

    Although the Ziwei Alley couldn¡¯tpare with the areas where officials¡¯ mansions were located, the residences here were fair.

    However, the vast courtyard of the Meng Family in front of her was nted with plum trees as thick as an infant¡¯s arm in twos and threes.

    As Lin Mengya walked into the courtyard, she saw the courtyard was decorated elegantly and peacefully with upright and tall bamboos.

    Different from her residence, there were no pavilions, terraces, towers, carved beams, or painted rafters in front of her.

    Instead, she saw several thatched cottages in a simple and ancient style.

    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would have believed that she hade to a peaceful vige.

    Soon, the dejection on Meng Ziqi¡¯s face vanished.

    He quickly walked into one of the thatched cottages. Lin Mengya and Qinghu did not hesitate to follow him.

    But as soon as they arrived at the door, Qinghu, who had always been alert, held Lin Mengya tightly.

    ¡°ng!¡± Lin Mengya was frightened by a sound in an instant.

    When she realized something was wrong, Qinghu had dragged her three steps back with his arm around her waist.

    Meanwhile, he had repulsed a long sword, that had almostnded on her neck, with the short sword he had hidden in his sleeve.

    Despite Qinghu¡¯s quick response, a wisp of her hair on the temple was cut off by the sharp sword.

    Looking at the wisp of hair that had fallen to the ground, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared.

    If it were not for Qinghu¡¯s rescue, she would have be a headless ghost now.

    ¡°Fourth Sister! What are you doing? They¡¯re here to visit Third Brother. You can¡¯t do that to them!¡± Meng Ziqi suddenly rushed out of the room and said.

    Although he was one-track-minded and looked silly, he was loyal to his friends.

    He stood in front of Qinghu and Lin Mengya with one hand on each side and questioned furiously.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    There came a cold and husky voice, which was rare for women.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya clearly saw the person behind the sneak attack.

    The person was dressed in a set of dark purple clothes different from that kind of graceful and ethereal clothes prevailing among women nowadays.

    Instead, her close-fitting clothes made her look poised.

    Her facial features were somewhat simr to those of Meng Ziqi, but she exuded a sort of chilly vibe that Meng Ziqi didn¡¯t have.

    However, in her eyes, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t find that kind of tactful look in the eyes of the other women she hade into contact with.

    At a nce, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a straightforward person who usually showed her emotions on her face.

    Her intent to kill Lin Mengya the moment they met made Lin Mengya suddenly realize that Meng Ziqi and his family members might all be misfits in the real world.

    She could not help feeling baffled. Wasn¡¯t there any normal member of the Meng Family?

    ¡°No! Fourth Sister, you need to think through the consequence. If Third Brother finds out what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll kill you!¡± Meng Ziqi said.

    Although Meng Ziqi acted like an innocent fool in front of her, he stuck to his principles in front of his family member.

    Seeing that he was so protective of her, Lin Mengya had to admit that her impression of Meng Ziqi improved a little.

    However, what happened next wiped out Lin Mengya¡¯s favorable view of Meng Ziqi in an instant.

    With an impatient look on her face, Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister stretched out the other hand not holding a sword, grabbed Meng Ziqi¡¯s shoulder, and gave him a standard suplex the next second.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Meng Ziqi¡¯s heartrending cry disappeared into the grass.

    Meng Ziqi didn¡¯t struggle as Lin Mengya expected.

    Instead, hey in the grass, pretending to be dead.

    Lin Mengya dared to bet that it was basically impossible for him to be knocked out by such a suplex.

    However, he pretended to be a corpse in the grass, motionless.

    Gosh, it was unbelievable!

    Lin Mengya had no time toin about this in her heart because Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister¡¯s fast sword was approaching them.

    With a ng, the two swords collided. Before Lin Mengya could react, Qinghu had pushed her to a safe spot.

    In the next instant, Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister and Qinghu got involved in a dogfight.

    ¡°Miss, we are here for someone rather than for a fight! If you don¡¯t wee us, we can leave. There¡¯s no need to fight!¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was standing aside, tried to persuade Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister to stop fighting.

    However, she did not reveal her identity. Firstly, she was not sure if this Gou San, who lived here, was the one she was looking for.

    Secondly, every move the woman used seemed to be targeted at Qinghu¡¯s vital part. Perhaps they had gotten involved in something.

    The woman kept fighting with Qinghu, showing no intention of answering Lin Mengya.

    Just when Qinghu got furious and was about to reveal his actual strength, a figure suddenly appeared between the two of them.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Hearing this, Qinghu and Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister froze.

    Then, both of them felt numbness in the part between the thumb and the index finger. In an instant, the Fourth Miss¡¯s long sword fell to the ground.

    Meanwhile, Qinghu merely furrowed his brows and shed back to Lin Mengya¡¯s side to stay on guard.

    The Fourth Miss was dragged back, but she was still ring at them.

    Lin Mengya subconsciously checked Qinghu¡¯s hand and found that his hand was just pricked by a hidden weapon covered with anaesthetic.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s favorable impression of this family was wiped out.

    With her face darkening, she looked civilly at the two people appearing out of nowhere.

    One of the two people was a woman who looked exactly the same as the Fourth Miss. But she was dressed in green clothes with a much milder expression and not as reckless as the Fourth Miss.

    Standing behind them was a man dressed in navy blue clothes.

    The man looked valiant but exuded a disconste vibe.

    At this time, Meng Ziqi, who had been lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, stood up straight at once.

    However, he lowered his head, stood behind the others obediently, and did not dare to say anything, as if he had done something wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gou An, please forgive my sister for being rude. May I ask what brought you here?¡±

    The man named Gou An went straight to the point.

    Lin Mengya, who could not be bothered to beat around the bush, spokeposedly after sizing him up secretly.

 Chapter 683 - Her Brothers Past

    <h4>Chapter 683 Her Brother¡¯s Past</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯re here to find a man named Gou San, but we seem to havee to a wrong ce. Sorry to bother you. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mean to give up rescuing her brother, but what Meng Ziqi and his Fourth Sister had done really gave her the impression that the members of this family acted strangely.

    She involuntarily doubted whether Gou San, who lived here, could save her brother.

    At the same time, she thought that it was better to save her brother by herself than to pin her hope on such an unreliable person.

    Unfortunately, the members of this family, especially Gou An, did not intend to let them go so easily.

    Since he appeared in front of Lin Mengya, he had been staring fixedly at her with his sharp eyes.

    His rude and presuming behavior left an unfavorable impression on Lin Mengya.

    Just when Lin Mengya was about to turn around and leave with Qinghu, Gou An called out to them to stop them from leaving, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m Gou San you¡¯re looking for. Are you General Lin¡¯s family member from Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    He directly revealed her identity.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily became vignt, looked at him cautiously, and nodded slightly.

    Nevertheless, there were plenty of people knowing her in the Capital City.

    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t immediately convinced that he was Gou San.

    ¡°Is that true? I¡¯ve heard of you from my Second Senior Brother long before. Unexpectedly, you¡¯ve grown into such ady. Pleasee in. Ziqi, Yuhe, serve tea. Ningyun, don¡¯t be rude to Miss Lin,¡± Gou An said.

    The sudden change in his attitude surprised Lin Mengya.

    What was more, Gou An, who had been indifferent just now, now showed a very amicable smile, which confused Lin Mengya even more.

    Nevertheless, she had never been a person ustomed to avoidance. Since Gou An asked her to stay, she might as well take it calmly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said doubtfully, thinking that she would be safe with Qinghu around.

    After walking past a few small thatched cottages behind the four people, she finally saw a decent hall.

    Nevertheless, it was not decorated in an overly ostentatious style.

    Among the four people, except Ningyun, who was still eager to have another fight with Qinghu, the others all showed different degrees of kindness towards her after learning that she was from the Lin Family, especially Meng Ziqi who seemed to be about to throw himself at her.

    If it weren¡¯t for the pressure from Gou An and Qinghu who gave Meng Ziqi a hard look, he would probably have crossed the line.

    The weird atmosphere made Lin Mengya feel a little uneasy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. There are no outsiders here. Speaking of this, your brother must have told you that he had gone out to learn martial arts before he turned 15 years old, right?¡± Gou An said with a pleasant smile, which failed to ease Lin Mengya¡¯s uneasiness.

    Hearing his question, Lin Mengya pondered for a moment.

    Her brother followed her father to the military camp for training a few years after her mother passed away.

    So her brother probably went out to learn martial arts during the few years before joining the army.

    Moreover, her brother had held the enviable position of young general since he was 15 years old.

    Therefore, she was not sure about this matter.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head and said, ¡°My brother didn¡¯t mention it. Perhaps your Second Senior Brother has the same name as my brother.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s answer, Gou An showed a look of regret.

    ¡°s, I see. Just forget it. Mentioning his rtionship with me will probably cause him big trouble. I haven¡¯t seen him for five years. If you don¡¯t trust me, you should be able to recognize this, right?¡±

    As Gou An spoke, he drew a small cloth package from his bosom.

    Lin Mengya took it over and unwrapped it gently after making sure there was nothing wrong with it.

    The small cloth package had faded a little over the years.

    Inside, there was a small wooden sword about the length of her palm rather than something precious.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya knew that Gou An in front of her was the man she was looking for.

    Lin Mengya stroked the small wooden sword with a trace of warmth in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I didn¡¯t expect my brother to still keep it,¡± she said.

    The thing that Lin Mengya recognized at a nce was the gift she gave her brother when she was five years old.

    Back then, although Shangguan Qing had married into the Lin Family, she had not fallen out with them yet.

    However, Lin Mengya might have sensed the potential danger, so she asked someone to find a wooden sword as a birthday gift for her brother so that her brother could use it to protect himself.

    She had forgotten her thought back then as time went by.

    Even now, she could only remember this small wooden sword.

    It had been more than ten years, and the surface of the small wooden sword was no longer as smooth as it had been when she just bought it.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s concern for her brother rooted in her memory did not change because there was another soul in her body.

    She stroked the small wooden sword, on which there was the character ¡°Sheng¡± she carved by herself at the age of five.

    No one could copy her crooked script.

    Her brother had treated this small sword as a treasure and kept it with him all the time.

    Since Gou An could present it, he must have a very close rtionship with her brother.

    She immediately felt relieved. Fortunately, she fulfilled her mission and finally found Gou San.

    ¡°No wonder your brother told me that if we meet, I can convince you as long as I present this. Now that you¡¯re my Second Senior Brother¡¯s sister, you¡¯re also my sister. Just tell me if you need any help.¡±

    Gou An looked at Lin Mengya and spoke with a smile, as if he had regarded her as one of them.

    The generosity of swordsmen amazed Lin Mengya, who had been living in schemes.

    She couldn¡¯t help having a favorable impression of Gou An.

    After pondering for a moment, she retold what exactly her brother had told her to Gou An.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, the four of them in the room burst into an uproar.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Eldest Senior Brother would absolutely not do this!¡±

    The one, who reacted most strongly, was Ningyun, who had been frosty.

    At this moment, she red at Lin Mengya with her almond-shaped eyes like a dragon breathing fire, and shouted, ¡°You must have made a mistake! Eldest Senior Brother will never betray Second Senior Brother! If you dare to nder him again, I, Qin Ningyun, will never spare you!¡±

    Lin Mengya was irritated by Qin Ningyun¡¯s attitude.

    In fact, Qin Ningyun was the only one, who had red at the two of them as if they had murdered her father since the moment she met them.

    Judging from her behavior just now, Lin Mengya could tell that she was not only ignorant and reckless but also narrow-minded.

    At this moment, her aggressive attitude provoked Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya said with a sneer, not intending to let her go, ¡°Now my brother is detained in the prison of the government office. I don¡¯t know who your Eldest Senior Brother is, but my brother has made up his mind to take the me. If our Lin Family hadn¡¯t gotten involved in this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have said that. The male members of our Lin Family have always been loyal. Without conclusive evidence, he won¡¯t judge anyone at will like a lunatic!¡±

    On hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Qin Ningyun, who didn¡¯t like them from the very beginning, gritted her teeth and said with rage in her eyes, ¡°Who are you calling a lunatic?¡±

    ¡°Whoever judges others at will!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In terms of pissing off someone, no one couldpare with Lin Mengya.

    In an instant, Qin Ningyun tightened her grip on her sword, anxious to rush over to kill her.

    Meanwhile, Qinghu, who did not join their conversation, lowered his eyes.

    Just as Qin Ningyun was about to rush over, he appeared beside her like a phantom and said, ¡°If you dare toy a finger on her, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The piercing coldness like a gust of strong wind from hell instantly rendered Qin Ningyun immobile.

    She, who had attempted to attack Lin Mengya with the long sword, found her wrist had been grabbed and her slender white neck had been seized by a delicate big hand at this moment.

    The others in the room did not expect that the man, who could barely rival Qin Ningyun just now, turned out to be a high-level martial arts master far beyond them.

    ¡°You want to attack me? Apart from stabbing those weaker than you, what else can you do with your sword? I think it¡¯s better to break it off,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Lin Mengya hated those who bullied the weak, especially someone like Qin Ningyun, who thought she could punish all those, who disobeyed her, just because of her capability in martial arts.

    Lin Mengya looked up with both undisguised disgust and indifference to the woman in front of her in her eyes.

    She looked at Qin Ningyun as if looking at an ant she could kill at any moment.

    It was a sort of contempt based on the absolute disparity in strength, which meant that Qin Ningyun wasn¡¯t even qualified to be her opponent.

    ¡°Cool down. In fact, Ningyun just...¡±

    The person pleading for mercy was the woman named Yuhe.

    Judging from their simr appearances and the anxiety on her face, Lin Mengya could tell that they should be biological sisters.

    ¡°What? If it weren¡¯t for my friend¡¯s presence today, wouldn¡¯t I have been killed by her? Do you think that your siblings are human, while the siblings of our Lin Family are just livestock that can be sacrificed easily?¡± Lin Mengya said with the most frightening expression she had shown since the moment she met Meng Ziqi.

    She could coax the information out of Meng Ziqi, who was innocent, and she respected Gou An, who was righteous, a lot.

    However, she only nursed a cold hatred for Qin Ningyun, who could not distinguish right from wrong and acted capriciously.

    ¡°No, Ningyun definitely doesn¡¯t mean that. Miss Lin, don¡¯t get her wrong.¡±

 Chapter 684 - Throw Off the Spies

    <h4>Chapter 684 Throw Off the Spies</h4>

    Qin Ningyun still looked incredulous, but Qinghu did not kill her for the sake of Gou An.

    Now Lin Mengya was even more unlikely to do that.

    She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to re at me like this.¡±

    Qinghu released his grip on Qin Ningyun¡¯s hand, while holding her sword with the other hand.

    As he sneered, the sharp sword flew out of his hand.

    There came a thrilling sound of metal breaking. In the next moment, Qin Ningyun¡¯s sword had been broken into two pieces.

    ¡°My sword... How, how could you do that?¡±

    Qin Ningyun stared angrily at Qinghu and Lin Mengya in front of her, her eyes turning red, as if she was about to burst into tears at any time.

    ¡°In your hands, the sword is nothing other than a sharp weapon you use to hurt innocent people indiscriminately. It¡¯s better to destroy it. If the other three of you think that I¡¯ve done wrong, you can seek justice for her. But I have to warn you that although I need you to help me save my brother, I can still save him without your help,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The atmosphere waspletely spoiled by Qin Ningyun.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s blunt words, each of the other three had their own thought.

    After all, no matter whether Lin Mengya had justice on her side or not, Qin Ningyun was their sister closely associated with them. At present, they definitely would not hurt their sister¡¯s feelings because of an outsider.

    However, it was indeed Qin Ningyun¡¯s fault, so they found it inappropriate to defend her.

    After looking around, Lin Mengya knew that given the current situation, they were unlikely to continue with their consultation on rescuing her brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. It¡¯ll be highly appreciated if you could help me, and I¡¯m open to yourments on anything else,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In the room, Gou An nodded at Lin Mengya despite his embarrassed look. It seemed that he could still distinguish right from wrong although he was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Let... let me see you off!¡± Meng Ziqi said.

    He was the only one among them who could still force a smile.

    Lin Mengya, who did not want to stay here as a nuisance, followed Meng Ziqi to leave this chaotic ce with Qinghu.

    ¡°My pretty, my Fourth Sister actually didn¡¯t mean that. Please don¡¯t me her, okay?¡± Meng Ziqi said as he nced at Lin Mengya cautiously, for fear of annoying her, who showed a cold face.

    Watching Meng Ziqi plead, Lin Mengya gradually calmed down.

    She shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at them. After all, rescuing her brother was the most important thing at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. By the way, are you also my brother¡¯s Junior Brother?¡± she asked.

    Meng Ziqi immediately nodded desperately to prove his identity.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the beauty turned out to be his Second Senior Brother¡¯s biological sister he had missed all the time.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the youngest apprentice and thest one to join our sect. In fact, I didn¡¯t spend much time with Second Senior Brother. Nevertheless, I heard from Third Senior Brother that apart from him and Second Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother was also one of the first batches of apprentices, but Eldest Senior Brother had left when I joined our sect. Later, Second Senior Brother also left, leaving us here,¡± he said.

    She had never heard her brother mention this. Every time her brother came back, he told her all kinds of his experiences.

    Although she could only giggle back then, her brother had never hidden anything from her.

    Now she met a few junior apprentices of her brother, but why had her brother never mentioned them?

    ¡°Do you know why my brother never talks about you?¡± Lin Mengya asked cautiously, for fear that Meng Ziqi, the only person among them willing to talk with her, would not answer her.

    However, although Meng Ziqi did not hide it from her, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know who Eldest Senior Brother is, so I¡¯ve no idea what has happened among them. I only heard from Third Senior Brother that if it weren¡¯t for the war, the three of them definitely would have traveled around the world together. They refused to tell me anything other than this.¡±

    The answer was simple, but it was better than nothing.

    It seemed that Meng Ziqi had a good rtionship with her brother. Otherwise, he would not have repeatedly promised that Gou An would help her save her brother.

    After returning from the Ziwei Alley, Lin Mengya had an intuition that there was a secret among her brother and his two fellow apprentices.

    If that Eldest Senior Brother was really a viin, her brother would not be so stupid as to take the me alone.

    Perhaps they both had their difficulties.

    After spending an afternoon outside, she found the sky had darkened before she noticed it.

    In addition to Qinghu, she was watched by many other people.

    Perhaps frightened by the Emperor¡¯s cleaning up the spies, someone sent more spies.

    Lin Mengya felt a little upset at the thought that her impulsive act today would probably cause her failure in fulfilling the task her brother had assigned her.

    Thinking that those spies¡¯ master was the culprit, Lin Mengya could not help bursting into anger.

    She had gotten tired of being watched. Even after returning home, she could not live a peaceful life.

    She dragged Qinghu¡¯s hand, and the two of them whispered something in each other¡¯s ear. Thereafter, they turned to nce at those spies who were trying to feignposure.

    All of a sudden, they came up with a way, that was not brilliant but quite applicable to the current situation, to throw off the spies.

    Lin Mengya strolled on the street as usual, but squeezed her way into a crowd rather than take a path with few passers-by around.

    Even the spies could notpletely upy the bustling street.

    Apart from a few of them who pretended to be peddlers, the rest disguised as passers-by followed Lin Mengya and Qinghu quietly.

    Lin Mengya walked unhurriedly and drew back distance with them.

    Suddenly, after exchanging nces with Qinghu, she immediately bent down to hide in a corner.

    Those spies came forward nervously at once. At this time, two husky men not far away suddenly began to quarrel.

    It seemed that one of them lost his purse and found it in the hands of the other man, which caused an uproar.

    One used the other of the theft while the other imed to be wrongly used.

    No one knew who started the fight. Anyway, they, who had been cursing each other, began to fight with each other.

    The crowded street instantly turned into an arena.

    The onlookers certainly would not miss such a good opportunity to watch the farce.

    The street instantly became so crowded that the spies might even lose their shoes in the crowd, not to mention tracking Lin Mengya and Qinghu...

    Lin Mengya grabbed Qinghu¡¯s hand and began to run away.

    The uproar among the people on the street was arranged by her and Qinghu.

    The two of them ran for a long while. It wasn¡¯t until they were sure that no one caught up with them that they stopped by the road for a rest, while breathing heavily.

    ¡°I... I haven¡¯t run so wildly for a long time. I¡¯m old so that I¡¯ve been out of breath after running for just a while,¡± Lin Mengya said with a rare blush caused by the intense run.

    Since she came to this world, she had been required to be dignified and decent in manners with everything arranged thoughtfully by her maids. Therefore, she could rarely enjoy her free time.

    Qinghu was still staring at her with a doting look. In fact, he could have taken her away with his flying skill just now.

    However, seeing her rare smile, Qinghu was reluctant to spoil her fun.

    He would like to apany her to do whatever she wanted as long as she was pleased.

    Lin Mengya, whose breathing gradually returned to steady, looked at Qinghu with her head ant and asked with a yful smile like a spoiled child, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    Today, she wanted to escape all her troubles.

    Now, she didn¡¯t want to think about the issues of Long Tianyu and the Lin Family nor the poison in her body.

    Qinghu certainly understood what she meant, and he would unconditionally support and encourage her no matter what decision she made.

    Since she wanted to rx, he would certainly give her the most wonderful memory.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to an amazing ce. I promise you¡¯ve never been there.¡±

    With an ideaing into his mind, Qinghu suggested. He believed that it would be their best choice.

    ¡°Where? Where are you taking me to?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Without getting an answer to her question, Lin Mengya could only go with Qinghu. But when she saw their destination, her knitted brows indicated the confusion in her heart.

    ¡°Is this the amazing ce you mentioned?¡± Lin Mengya asked, pointing at the street ahead, which was gradually bing noisy in the dark.

    The scent of the rouge and powder was so strong that it made her sneeze even from a dozen meters away.

    The bright rednterns and the pleasant voices of women made an ambiguous and extravagant scene.

    Even as a time-traveler from modern times, Lin Mengya knew it should be a red-light district, a very ssic ce in costume dramas or novels.

    ¡°This is the most interesting ce. Let¡¯s walk around here. You can do whatever you want here,¡± Qinghu said with a sly smile.

    Lin Mengya had no idea what fun they could have here.

    Nevertheless, she first met Hongyu in a brothel run by the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Perhaps all brothels were the same.

    With this thought in mind, Lin Mengya followed Qinghu to thergest brothel gathering area in the Capital City.

    It was only when she was actually there that she realized how ridiculous her thought was.

    Apart from the enchantingdies in ordinary brothels, there were plenty of vendors selling delicious food and interesting stuff.

    Due to the fact that the street was brightly lit all night, those vendors did business all night.

    It was livelier here than any other street outside with an extra vor of life.

    Qinghu, who seemed to be familiar with this ce, said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had anything yet today. You must be hungry. Let¡¯s go to the wonton stand run by the Li Family for some food!¡±

    Since the moment he came here, he had been talking about things like which food stand was the best, which brothel had the most beautifuldies, and so on.

 Chapter 685 - The Incident Happening in the Red-light District

    <h4>Chapter 685 The Incident Happening in the Red-light District</h4>

    Looking at Qinghu, who seemed to be reminiscing his past, Lin Mengya finally swallowed back the question on the tip of her tongue.

    She reached out to gently hold Qinghu¡¯s hand, and the two of them shuttled back and forth at will in the crowd.

    In the distance, Lin Mengya could smell the tempting scent of chicken soup that had been stewed for a long time.

    The wonton stall was small with only three simple tables.

    Qinghu directly took Lin Mengya to sit at one of the tables.

    ¡°Waiter, I want two bowls of wonton in chicken soup! Youngdy, would you like to have a taste of the meat pie made by the Lu Family? I know there are plenty of cooked food marinated in rice wine down the street. Wait a moment. I¡¯m going to buy some.¡±

    As soon as they sat down, Qinghu started to enumerate the delicious food here.

    Although Lin Mengya did not think the two of them could finish so much food, given she rarely saw Qinghu in such high spirits, she was too embarrassed to refuse.

    As such, she nodded and sat down obediently in the chair, waiting for him.

    Watching Qinghu shuttling back and forth in the crowd, Lin Mengya could not help smiling.

    Speaking of this, Qinghu had rarely enjoyed his life since he came to her side.

    Perhaps he had been too lonely before. At least before withdrawing from the Candle Dragon Cult, Qinghu had never lived a normal life.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya had decided to give him implicit consent to anything he wanted to do and be supportive of him.

    One must have some wonderful memories during his lifetime. Otherwise, it would be a pity.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the deft stall owner had served two bowls of steaming wonton.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a nod. Smelling the scent of the wonton, she felt hungry.

    Just as she picked up the chopsticks and was about to enjoy her meal, a stranger sat down opposite her.

    There were all kinds of people here. As a woman sitting here alone, she would naturally be harassed.

    She lowered her head, unwilling to let such a person spoil her rare good mood.

    Unexpectedly, she, who made a concession to avoid trouble for the time being, didn¡¯t get the person¡¯s understanding. Instead, the person boldly moved to sit next to her.

    Just when Lin Mengya was about to berate the person, she heard a trembling and pleading voice, which made her drop the idea at once, ¡°Please help me...¡±

    ...

    Judging from the voice, it should be a man.

    It wasn¡¯t until they got closer that Lin Mengya smelled fresh blood mixed with other various smells.

    Pretending as if nothing had happened, Lin Mengya exchanged nces with the man, only to find that he tried hard to bear the pain but was given away by his pale face.

    The man, whose lips were pale, nodded at her and tried hard to show her an amiable smile, but finally failed.

    He was dressed like an ordinary man with big eyes and dashing eyebrows, but different from the men in Dajin, he had more delicate features and was refined in manners.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    He covered a part of his waist with his left hand. Lin Mengya could tell at a nce that he might be in poor condition.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get you into trouble.¡±

    The manforted her in a low voice, while looking around warily, seeming to be on guard against a sudden attack.

    ¡°Take it. It can stop the bleeding.¡± Lin Mengya said to him.

    She actually didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter.

    Nevertheless, she, who was in a good mood, happened to want to be a nice person.

    She quietly drew a hemostasis pill out of the small medicine box she had been carrying with her, and gave it to the man.

    Then, she put another bowl of wonton in front of the man and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. You can leave after having this.¡±

    ...

    She didn¡¯t want to intervene in someone else¡¯s business. Moreover, even if the pill stopped the bleeding, it was still uncertain if this man would be able to escape.

    The man nced at the pill in his hand in surprise and then at her, who acted as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He pursed his thin lips and eventually expressed his gratitude with only two simple words.

    After that, he hid the pill in his hand behind the chopsticks and swallowed it with the chicken soup without hesitation.

    Perhaps the steaming chicken soup had replenished his strength, or his enemy had left for now.

    ...

    Anyway, before Lin Mengya finished her wonton, the man had disappeared into the crowd.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked around.

    The street was still bustling, as if nothing had happened just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± She said to herself, while shaking her head.

    If it weren¡¯t for the lingering smell of blood in the air, which reminded her that an injured man had indeed been here just now, she would have thought it an illusion.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Try them while they are still hot... Have you seen an acquaintance?¡±

    Qinghu, who finally returned in excitement with all kinds of packages, could not help asking.

    When he saw her looking around with a nk look, he also looked around subconsciously, but found no acquaintance.

    ¡°No... no, it¡¯s just that someone bumped into me just now. It¡¯s probably a naughty kid.¡±

    She glossed things over easily by giving an ambiguous answer.

    The man did not look like a local and was probably a foreign businessman or something like that.

    Anyway, they were unlikely to meet again, so there was no need to mention it, which could bring unnecessary trouble.

    Lin Mengya, who had put this incident behind, visited a few more food stalls on Qinghu¡¯s instructions.

    Lin Mengya clutched her round belly with a satisfied smile.

    In modern times, outside the hospital where she had worked as an intern, there was a small night market.

    After night shifts, she and her exhausted colleagues usually had theirte dinner in the night market.

    To be honest, she thought that among all the ces in the Capital City, this ce had the strongest vor of life.

    ¡°Look at you, you look like a piglet.¡±

    Qinghu said, staring at her affectionately and reaching out to adjust her slightly messy hair.

    Looking at her flushed cheeks and bloated belly, Qinghu somehow felt warm.

    Perhaps it was because she had never looked down on him because of his past.

    In fact, this ce had once been his prison as well as a nightmare he could not get rid of.

    When he brought her here, he might still feel a little scared.

    What if she asked about his filthy past or showed an aversion to this ce?

    Either of the above possibilities would probably cause his experience to continue haunting him.

    He didn¡¯t expect that when he presented his past to her in another way, he got her smiling face in return.

    He seemed to have gotten rid of some memories quietly.

    For the first time in his life, he, who was in his middle age, felt that even his breathing became much easier.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The food here is so delicious and even much better than that made by the cooks in our mansion. Shall wee here again next time?¡±

    Lin Mengya said with sincere expectation in her bright eyes.

    Qinghu couldn¡¯t disagree and nodded lightly. As expected, Lin Mengya showed a bright smile at him.

    Not long after they got out of the street, Qinghu keenly sensed that they were discovered by those spies they had managed to throw offst night.

    Watching him put on a serious look again, Lin Mengya stopped smiling.

    After rxation, they were probably faced with a tougher trial.

    She was uncertain what was going to happen to her and the Lin Family in this turbulent situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She said.

    Once again, she returned to the battlefield and the vortex fierce enough to devour her.

    However, this was her fate she couldn¡¯t get rid of, so she could only struggle with all her might!

    At dusk, Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion was still brightly lit.

    The moment Lin Mengya and Qinghu returned, they were led to her room by Hongyu, who looked anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so anxious?¡±

    Lin Mengya satposedly in the chair and asked, and then told Baizhi to distribute the food she brought back to everyone.

    However, all of them showed a dejected look, not acting as usual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad if I tell you what has happened.¡±

    They tried to push someone among them forward. Finally, Hongyu came forward and said cautiously.

    ¡°Tell me. What else can upset me?¡±

    Lin Mengya said with an indifferent look. Anyway, in the current situation, there was probably nothing that could upset her.

    ¡°Well. In the evening, His Majesty sent someone to dispatch a verbal order that he¡¯s going to choose another legal wife for His Highness.¡±

    Compared with Hongyu¡¯s embarrassment, Lin Mengya just snorted, and then drew a lotus cake out of the package and swayed it in front of Moyan, who was in Ms. Tian¡¯s arms, to amuse him.

    ¡°I thought it would be something serious. What did His Majesty say? Does he want me to go back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to help with it, or just intend to notify me of his decision?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked, seeming to bepletely unaffected by it.

    However, the others in the room did not even dare to breath heavily, for fear of upsetting Lin Mengya and putting her in an even more difficult situation.

    ¡°His Majesty just informed you. After all, you are still vice Princess Yu.¡±

    Hongyu braced herself to convey the Emperor¡¯s attitude to Lin Mengya in an euphemistic way.

    In fact, through giving the verbal order, the Emperor med Lin Mengya for acting willfully as a vice Princess. Therefore, he decided to choose a Miss with a more powerful family background as the new Princess Yu so that she could correct the unhealthy tendencies of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    To put it bluntly, it was another way to punish Lin Mengya.

    After all, it was impossible for the Emperor to be unaware that although she had moved out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Long Tianyu stayed in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion every night.

    If Long Tianyu kept doing this, his imperial edict would be a joke.

    If it was learned by others, he would feel ashamed.

    Therefore, by choosing a new Princess Yu, who a more powerful family background, he could restrain Long Tianyu and enable Long Tianyu to gain the backing of a powerful family.

    He was definitely willing to carry out this n which enabled him to kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 686 - Gloat over Long Tianyus Distress

    <h4>Chapter 686 Gloat over Long Tianyu¡¯s Distress</h4>

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Mengya said indifferently and took over Moyan from Ms. Tian, not even bothering to make any detailed inquiries about it.

    Watching the baby biting the lotus cake bit by bit, Lin Mengya gently wiped off the crumbs at the corners of his mouth.

    She seemed to be more interested in feeding Moyan than in the news that Long Tianyu was going to marry someone else.

    At this time, the others were a little confused.

    It was obvious that their master and Prince Yu were deeply in love with each other. Could it be that their master really didn¡¯t take to heart her rtionship with Prince Yu?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    As Lin Mengya asked, she raised her head and stared at those, who were concerned about her, with a gentle smile, as if it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°We... Miss, have you lost your mind with fury?¡±

    Baizhi asked with great concern for Lin Mengya, while reaching out to drag Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Besides, why should I get mad? Long Tianyu should get mad at His Majesty. I don¡¯t have to let it spoil my mood.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a pleasant smile and continued feeding Moyan, who was in her arms, a delicious cake with her head down.

    At this moment, however, the others had no idea what theposed vice Princess Yu meant by saying that.

    Could Lin Mengya really be so generous as to share her husband with the other woman?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for you to go back to sleep,¡± Lin Mengya said to them.

    She knew that those, who were concerned about her, must consider her reaction unbelievable.

    But in fact, she was not worried at all.

    There was no need to feel worried. If this happened half a year ago, she might be worried that Long Tianyu would dump her for the sake of power.

    However, the two of them, who had gone through thick and thin together, now had a deep affection for each other.

    As such, she believed as long as Long Tianyu was still in love with her, he definitely would not nce at any other woman, not to mention the woman the Emperor chose as the new Princess Yu.

    She couldn¡¯t help being confident in her rtionship with her husband.

    When Long Tianyu stood at the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room again, he was perturbed in mind with a heavy heart.

    This decision was made by his father in private.

    If his mother hadn¡¯t tearfully begged him not to confront his father, he probably would have rushed to the throne room to oppose the marriage arranged by his father.

    But even if his father approved of the marriage, he would never allow any other woman to marry into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    The hostess of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion could only be Lin Mengya.

    Nevertheless, despite his determination, he was in a dilemma at the moment.

    He knew well about Lin Mengya. Once she got the news, her heart would be broken, which was thest thing he wanted to see.

    ¡°Why are you standing outside?¡±

    He raised his hand and tried to knock on the door, but eventually put it down. All of a sudden, Lin Mengya popped out her head through the carved wooden door and asked.

    Long Tianyu froze for a moment. Today, he deliberately dawdled on his way here with the intention ofing back after she fell asleep.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya, who usually went to bed early, was staring at him with a pair of big ck eyes at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m... appreciating the moonlight.¡± He hurriedly found an excuse.

    He probably did not realize that it seemed to be difficult for him to lie to Lin Mengya.

    Looking at him, who was a little uneasy, Lin Mengya suddenly showed a pleasant smile, thinking he seemed to be lovely today.

    ¡°Are you done? Do you want to go to bed earlier?¡±

    As she asked, she moved aside to let him get in the room.

    In the moonlight, the pink gauze clothes Lin Mengya wore seemed particrly thin.

    Long Tianyu subconsciously pulled her into his arms to shield her from the slightly chilly night wind.

    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to nestle in his arms, raised her little face and showed a sweet smile.

    ¡°Why... why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±

    He was about to ask Lin Mengya if she knew his father¡¯s decision, but at the sight of her sweet smile, he involuntarily softened his tone.

    She was so slender that it seemed that he, who was tall, could pick her up easily.

    However, Long Tianyu could not help frowning after discovering she seemed to have lost some weight these days.

    ¡°I hung out with Qinghu today and had too much food so that I can¡¯t fall asleep now,¡± Lin Mengya answered.

    In fact, she had been waiting for him toe back.

    Lin Mengya managed to suppress hercency and showed a smile. Especially when she saw the hesitant look on Long Tianyu¡¯s face, she thought she got a rare opportunity to tease him.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya, who was wicked, decided to feign ignorance and let Long Tianyu beat around the bush.

    ¡°Where did you go? You¡¯re smiling so happily,¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    He, who was in a dilemma, had no idea what the woman in front of him was up to, thinking she didn¡¯t know his father¡¯s decision as she had spent all day hanging out with Qinghu.

    However, this was not necessarily a bad thing. He would rather tell her about it personally than let her learn a distorted fact from others so that there would be less misunderstanding between them.

    ¡°Oh, we just wandered around the city. By the way, why do youe back sote today?¡±

    Lin Mengya feigned an ignorant look and answered Long Tianyu¡¯s question with a question.

    As she expected, as soon as she mentioned this question, Long Tianyu looked a little flustered.

    After unnaturally looking away, Long Tianyu answered her vaguely, ¡°I just spent a little more time on the way... By the way, did you get... any bad news?¡±

    Was he trying to find out if she had heard anything about it? Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and immediately figured out what he was up to.

    She raised her head to nce at him, who was ill at ease, with innocent eyes, and said, ¡°No, but...¡±

    Long Tianyu was on tenterhooks when he heard her pause.

    But Lin Mengya was not so kind as to end this test of Long Tianyu¡¯s psychological quality so quickly.

    ¡°But I heard that my father ising back soon, and I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s bad news.¡±

    Long Tianyu instantly set his mind at ease, feeling thankful and troubled at the same time.

    He had no idea that Lin Mengya, the wicked woman in his arms, had noticed his every embarrassed look and attempt to tell her the truth.

    He must have owed her a lot in thest life. Otherwise, why could he only be fooled by her in this life?

    ¡°It should be good news. After all, father-inw¡¯s returning could improve your situation,¡± he said.

    He was so stubborn that he still didn¡¯t tell her the truth.

    While Long Tianyu was distracted, Lin Mengya involuntarily rolled her eyes at him.

    She really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. It was obviously his father¡¯s lousy idea. No matter how angry she was, she wouldn¡¯t me him.

    His little confidence in her upset her!

    On second thought, Lin Mengya decided to give Long Tianyu a heavy blow. If he still couldn¡¯t work up the courage to tell her the truth, she would directly bring it up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s great that my father ising back. Otherwise, if someone bullies or betrays me, there¡¯s no one upholding justice for me.¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a pitiful look and even tried to shed some tears, stressing the word ¡°betray¡±.

    She knew Long Tianyu too well. He would rather bear everything than let her feel aggrieved.

    For this reason, as long as she put on an aggrieved look, Long Tianyu could not bear to see that and woulde clean.

    As she expected, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with determination when he saw her aggrieved look.

    After gently tucking her in and making sure the quilt could keep every inch of her body, even her hair, from the cold wind, he squatted down by the bed, looked into her eyes, and said, ¡°Ya¡¯er, I want to have a talk with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded with dependence on and trust in the man in front of her in her clear eyes.

    Long Tianyu reached out to caress her face.

    Before meeting her, he had never thought that he would fall in love with anyone.

    It was only after she came into his life that he realized shepleted his life.

    ¡°My father told me that he wanted to choose someone as my legal wife, but I definitely won¡¯t agree.¡±

    After thinking for a long while, Long Tianyu finally said seriously.

    He had made his attitude clear on the spot. However, she didn¡¯t react as he expected.

    Instead, he saw a yful look sh across her eyes.

    Could it be...

    He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve learned it long before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Mengya failed to hold back herughter, clutched her belly, and rolled on the bed whileughing.

    It was rare to see someone as tough as Long Tianyu fuss over such a trivial matter.

    Especially when she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s obviously troubled look, she felt her pressure caused by something else in the past few days was somehow eased.

    It appeared that Qinghu had a bad influence on her.

    But she refused to admit that she was gloating over Long Tianyu¡¯s distress.

    She said, ¡°Haha, Long Tianyu, Your Highness, it seems that you used the excuse of appreciating the moonlight and beat the bush because of this. s, do you have so little confidence in me? Dork, we¡¯re a couple, who have gone through thick and thin together. If I hadn¡¯t been determined enough, would we have been able to maintain our rtionship until now?¡±

 Chapter 687 - Exchange Long Tianyus Marriage for Benefit

    <h4>Chapter 687 Exchange Long Tianyu¡¯s Marriage for Benefit</h4>

    As Lin Mengya said, her voice became gentler.

    She stared at Long Tianyu reproachfully with deep affection in her beautiful eyes. Her unusual tenderness gradually eased Long Tianyu¡¯s uneasiness like magic.

    He held her deeply in his arms, touched.

    Thankfully, she was clear about his affection for her and his situation so that he didn¡¯t have to wait anxiously for the dawn alone in the darkness.

    ¡°I know. I know these. So, Ya¡¯er, I won¡¯t...¡±

    Lin Mengya pressed her slender white finger gently against his lips before he finished his words, blinked her eyes, tilted her head to look at him, and said with a smile, ¡°What if I want you to approve of your father¡¯s decision?¡±

    Her words immediately blew Long Tianyu¡¯s mind, rendering him dizzy and confused.

    ¡°Ya... Ya¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Long Tianyu asked in a low voice, trying to make sure if she was serious. But when he saw the usual smirk on her face, he suddenly realized she had a n.

    In an instant, he felt relieved, ready to listen to her n with her in his arms.

    ¡°Look, since your father has tried so hard to choose a suitable candidate for your legal wife, we have to be grateful. Report to your father tomorrow that you have thought it through and can ept a new legal wife, but on one condition.¡±

    Lin Mengya said, while staring at Long Tianyu with no jealousy in her bright eyes.

    She obviously intended to make use of this imperial edict for her benefit.

    It seemed that his wife was subtle.

    ¡°You want my father to agree to release your brother?¡± he asked.

    This was the only condition Long Tianyu could figure out at this moment.

    However, given his father¡¯s shrewdness, it would not be so easy to get what she wanted.

    He had seen how smart and capable Lin Mengya was, so had his father.

    As such, his father must have acquiesced in Lin Nansheng¡¯s being framed this time with the intention of holding the Lin Family in check and making Lin Mengya and her father obey him.

    Now, if he asked his father to release Lin Nansheng, his father might make use of Lin Nansheng to get what he wanted.

    Lin Mengya nodded, but then shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring it up. As long as you show the slightest resistance, His Majesty will threaten you with this. I mean, since His Majesty insists on choosing a woman as your legal wife, he must have found more than one suitable candidates. Since you were forced to marry someone the first time, His Majesty can¡¯t force you to do the same thing again, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu and made her intention clear to him.

    ¡°You are so wicked!¡±

    Long Tianyu said, while rubbing her upright nose. He loved her deeply.

    The Emperor¡¯s decision to deprive her of her position as Princess Yu had strained his rtionship with Long Tianyu.

    Now he even tried to arrange Long Tianyu¡¯s marriage.

    If the Emperor did not want to lose his son, he had to slowly carry out his n to arrange his son¡¯s marriage.

    Otherwise, once the Emperor fell out with Long Tianyu, it would provide the Empress and her force with an opportunity that could be exploited.

    The Emperor, who was shrewd, was definitely clear about this.

    ¡°Sorry, I have to ask you to trick your father. In fact, I didn¡¯t want to do that.¡±

    Lin Mengya nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and said to him with a sense of guilt.

    Ever since she came into his life, she seemed to have brought him endless troubles.

    She was probably born to be an unlucky person. Otherwise, why was it so difficult for her to live peacefully?

    She got into one and another trouble after living peacefully for only a few days.

    Now she had to ask Long Tianyu to challenge his father.

    It had little influence on her, but she was the one who caused the conflict between Long Tianyu and his father.

    ¡°We¡¯re a couple sharing weal and woe. My father has his difficulties, so have you.¡±

    As he said, he pulled Lin Mengya, who was sighing in distress, out of his arms and kissed her gently on the forehead.

    ¡°s, I hope everything will go well. Perhaps because I¡¯ve been overanxious, I have an intuition that something serious is going to happen,¡± she said.

    Her premonitions were always correct.

    However, she had so many enemies that she might not be able to discover what she had overlooked.

    Perhaps she was just overanxious.

    Nestling in Long Tianyu¡¯s warm and strong arms, she thought at least he was always on her side, wasn¡¯t he?

    After the intimacyst night, the room was filled with an erotic atmosphere in the early morning.

    Long Tianyu quietly left before dawn, and Lin Mengya opened her eyes at the same time.

    In recent days, she had seldom been able to sleep soundly.

    If it weren¡¯t for her reluctance to disturb him, she wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to pretend to be asleep.

    Rubbing her forehead, Lin Mengya, who was a little tired, got up and pushed the window open.

    The cool morning wind gradually lifted her spirits.

    ¡°You woke up so early. Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    Qinghu showed up as usual and spoke.

    Lin Mengya turned to look at him and said with a helpless and bitter smile, ¡°My health condition seems to have worsened.¡±

    Hearing this, Qinghu frowned and grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s wrist.

    He was flustered at feeling her pulse which was so weak that it was almost undetectable.

    ¡°We can¡¯t postpone our trip any longer and must set out to seek the medicine at once. If you keep postponing it, you¡¯ll die,¡± Qinghu said reproachfully.

    The great concern in his voice made Lin Mengya feel a little ashamed.

    She thought herself, who had worried Qinghu all the time, too selfish, as she wanted to share her burden with him.

    She grabbed Qinghu¡¯s hand tightly, looked pleadingly at him with her watery eyes, and said, ¡°I know. So please keep it a secret, okay? We¡¯ll set out after I handle these things in one or three months at most. Besides, besides...¡±

    ¡°You still can¡¯t bear to leave him, right?¡± Qinghu asked.

    Lin Mengya, whose thought was pointed out by Qinghu, instantly fell silent.

    She turned her head away to dodge his eyes which seemed to be able to see through her mind.

    Perhaps Qinghu was right.

    Even if the Lin Family didn¡¯t get into this trouble, in order to stay with Long Tianyu, she would make up another excuse for postponing their trip.

    ¡°One month at most. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Qinghu said.

    This was the first time he acted in a domineering manner in front of Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya could not disobey him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Mengya said in a soft voice like a docile kitten, which distressed Qinghu.

    He clearly knew that her mind was stuffed with her affection for Long Tianyu, but why did he still have a little expectation?

    The news of Prince Yu¡¯s consent to have a new legal wife and her father¡¯s returning to the Capital City reached Lin Mengya¡¯s ears at the same time.

    Although Long Tianyu treated Lin Mengya as usual, everyone in the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion knew clearly that once Prince Yu had a new legal wife, Lin Mengya would be in an awkward situation.

    Moreover, the Lin Family was going through a period of trouble. It was a bit too heartless for Prince Yu to marry someone else at this time.

    But without Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction, no one dared to do anything about it.

    The depressing atmosphere lingered in the entire Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.

    The only unaffected person was probably Lin Mengya, who was in the center of the storm. Well, the ignorant baby also stayed out of the storm.

    Lin Mengya stared at Moyan, who was grinning, in surprise, thinking he grew so quickly.

    She took care of the baby every day. Unexpectedly, she identally found that he had been capable of standing.

    He struggled to stand on his legs, which were as chubby as lotus roots, on the bed.

    Although he still couldn¡¯t stand firm, he was extremelycent, as if he had learned an amazing skill.

    ¡°Good boy, you are amazing!¡±

    As Lin Mengya said, she picked up the baby and kept kissing him, who was in her arms.

    Perhaps because she had taken care of the baby all the time, even Ms. Tian said that the baby bore a little physical resemnce to her when she was a baby.

    Perhaps it was because the baby was white and chubby with delicate features.

    ¡°First Miss, Master¡¯s vice general is outside.¡±

    While Lin Mengya was amusing Moyan, the butler came in to report in a hurry.

    ¡°Let him in. I¡¯ll meet him in my father¡¯s study.¡±

    After saying that, she intended to hand Moyan to the wet nurse, but he curled his lip, grabbed her by the cor, and refused to let go with an aggrieved look.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to carry him to her father¡¯s study.

    She had told her father to enter the Imperial Pce to report his returning as soon as he came back and then resign from his position as the general.

    It seemed that her father had decided to follow her advice, so he sent his vice general to inform her.

    In the study of the Lin¡¯s Mansion, the vice general, who had no time to change his armor yet, seemed a little nervous in front of Lin Mengya and the baby in her arms.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not a wordy person. After finding out his purpose ining, she immediately sent someone to take him to have a rest.

    Lin Mengya and Moyan were left alone in the study.

    At this moment, the baby seemed to be tired of ying and fell asleep in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was thinking over the news brought by the vice general with Moyan in her arms.

    Her father had entered the Imperial Pce to resign as she nned.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect one thing.

    Her father was stationed at the important border town contiguous to the Nan¡¯an State, which was ready to wriggle in invasion.

    If it weren¡¯t for their fear of her father, they probably would have invaded Dajin now.

 Chapter 688 - Return After Resigning

    <h4>Chapter 688 Return After Resigning</h4>

    Coincidentally, as soon as Lin Mengya¡¯s father left, the army of the Nan¡¯an State stationed at the border started wriggling in invasion, which seemed to be a little irrational.

    Moreover, no one other than a few trustworthy people knew that her father was going to resign.

    How could there be such a coincidence that the mouses came out to steal the grain as soon as the cat left? Unless the army of the Nan¡¯an State had expected themander of Dajin¡¯s army was going to change.

    Otherwise, they would not have tried to provoke the army of Dajin at this time.

    It seemed that the case, where her brother was framed, was moreplicated than she had imagined.

    Lowering her head unconsciously, Lin Mengya, who was troubled by this unexpected thing, suddenly saw the lovely face of Moyan, who was sleeping.

    The baby was much easier to take care of than ordinary babies. Groaning once meant he wanted food, and groaning twice meant he wanted to poop.

    He was obedient when sleeping and drinking milk, usually showed a smiling face, and would give whoever was holding him a milk-vored kiss, which made him quite an adorable baby.

    Therefore, although he had juste here with Lin Mengya, he immediately won the favor of plenty of maids in Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    At this time, the chubby baby, who was sleeping in her arms, was smacking his lips and seemed to be eating something in his dream.

    Looking at the baby in her arms, whose chubby body was soft and warm, she involuntarily thought he was even cuter than a doll.

    If she couldpletely detoxify her body, she hoped that she could have a baby as lovely as Moyan.

    After carrying Moyan back to her yard cautiously and tucking him in, Lin Mengya started to prepare for weing her father back.

    This time her father was not going back for a short stay and was probably going to stay home from now on.

    Besides, Lin Mengwu was at home now. So there were many domestic affairs to handle. Although Hongyu and the other girls were capable, she still had to make decisions on important matters.

    A servant came to report, ¡°First Miss, since Master ising back, how should we deal with the Second Miss?¡±

    Recently Lin Mengwu almost made a scene every day. If Lin Mengya had not kept her hungry, she probably would have demolished the woodshed by now.

    Anyway, Lin Mengwu was the Second Miss of the Lin Family. It was not a long-term solution to keep her locked up in the woodshed.

    Lin Mengya, who was checking the ount book, raised her eyebrows slightly and fixed her eyes on the servant who came to report.

    Lin Mengwu must have been awfully hungry after being locked up these days.

    In this case, Lin Mengya decided to release her.

    ¡°Just arrange for her to live in her previous courtyard, and remember to feed her some tonics such as angelica sinensis, matrimony vine and donkey-hide gtin in the next few days. She can have as many vegetables as she wants, but don¡¯t serve her any meat dish,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s orders, the servant knew how to deal with Lin Mengwu.

    After arranging everything properly, Lin Mengya, who was dressed up, stood at the gate with her servants and looked forward to her father¡¯s returning.

    Although she hadmunicated with her father by letter every month, they had not seen each other for a long time after all, so she was excited.

    Nevertheless, she was not ustomed to expressing her feelings in front of others.

    In the distance, she saw her father, who was dressed in armor and riding a mighty ck horse,e up to herposedly.

    ¡°Greetings, father. You must feel tired after the journey,¡± she said, managing to restrain herself despite her excitement.

    Although a few months were not a short time, they were not a long time either.

    There seemed to be more wrinkles on her father¡¯s face.

    After her father met her, his face softened, which made him look like a father, who met his beloved daughter again after a separation, rather than a decisive general on the battlefield.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get in,¡± Lin Muzhi dismounted from the horse and said with a troubled look.

    He could handle any difficulty on the battlefield.

    However, even he did not think he was capable of getting the Lin Family out of the current crisis.

    Lin Muzhi and Lin Mengya came back to the mansion, followed by the servants. Lin Mengya¡¯s keen intuition told her that there were more and more spies outside.

    It was no exaggeration to say that now there were spies sent by various forces within miles.

    However, based on her understanding of the Lin Family, she did not think the Lin Family was so important as to attract the attention of various forces.

    Lin Mengya had a doubt, but she did not take it to heart. After all, since her father had returned home, they should get down to business.

    After returning home, Lin Muzhi first offered incense at the altar of his deceased wife.

    Lin Mengya waited silently in the main hall. Many things had happened recently, and her father should have a lot to talk to her mother.

    Lin Mengya dismissed all the servants except for her personal maid. After waiting for about an hour, her father, who had changed into casual clothes, appeared in front of her again.

    She got up and was about to bow to him, but he waved his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Have a seat. I have heard what has happened to you and your brother from the person you sent. You must have tried hard to run our home these days.¡±

    Lin Muzhi sat in the left-hand seat, with distress in his sharp and shrewd eyes.

    He, who was not ustomed to expressing his feelings, showed his deep concern for his daughter in his words.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. Of course, she knew that her father was most worried about her rather than her brother.

    She sat down as her father asked, but she also nced at her father with concern.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve tried all I could to get brother out of prison, there are too many people involved in it. I probably will not be able to rescue brother without your help.¡±

    She had been busy trying to rescue her brother these days, as she knew very well that she could not pin all her hopes on others.

    Therefore, apart from keeping an eye on Gou An and his fellow apprentices, she had mobilized all the connections avable to her.

    But this time, apart from the Xiao Family that was willing to help her, even the Yue Family took an evasive attitude, not to mention the others.

    Now the Lin Family had suffered a disastrous decline and was no longer as prosperous as before.

    ¡°s... I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty to be so heartless. Well, I have spent half of my life on the battlefield and owed you and your brother a lot. This time, let¡¯s unite as one and get through this crisis together,¡± her father said.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She knew very well that her father was not that sort of person who got disheartened easily.

    Now even her father behaved like this. He must have gone through something in the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry too much. Although His Majesty has used our Lin Family as a pawn this time, I believe perhaps other families will also get involved in this. Everyone has seen our Lin Family¡¯s loyalty to His Majesty over the years. I think His Majesty will spare us, so our difficult situation will notst forever. Father, please don¡¯t be discouraged,¡± Lin Mengya said to her father.

    Her father nced at her hesitantly and eventually swallowed his words with a sigh.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. In fact, she had been worried that her father would not be convinced of the Emperor¡¯s ruthlessness so that the entire Lin Family would be in a passive position.

    She didn¡¯t know what the Emperor had done to greatly disappoint her father, a loyal official who had fought alongside with him. But it seemed that she really did not need to worry about it at all.

    Her father said, ¡°Nevertheless, now you and Sheng¡¯er are in a precarious situation. s, before your mother passed away, she had told me to send the two of you away from this ce of troubles, but I did not do as she asked and put you in this situation. It is all my fault!¡±

    Seeing her father me himself, Lin Mengya let out a faint sigh, thinking her mother was indeed a very far-sighted person.

    However, she and her brother had gotten involved in this tempestuous storm and were incapable of staying out of it.

    ¡°Father, you do not have to me yourself. It is still too early to talk about this. I need your opinion on one thing,¡± Lin Mengya personally served her father a cup of hot tea and said.

    It was not until her father calmed down a little that she spoke while weighing her words, ¡°Father, although both brother and I got involved in trouble, now that you are back, we should cheer up. I think, although second sister¡¯s mother is a trouble-maker, she is still a member of our family. As such, why don¡¯t we choose a good man as second sister¡¯s husband while you are at home? On one hand, it canfort second sister, who has to separate from her mother. On the other hand, we can avoid causing the gossip that we transfer our anger on second sister. What do you think of it, father?¡±

    At the mention of Lin Mengwu, her father involuntarily frowned tightly.

    Although her father had not sent Shangguan Qing a bill of divorcement yet, her father no longer considered Shangguan Qing a member of the Lin Family.

    What Shangguan Qing had done had even wiped out Lin Muzhi¡¯s only remaining wish to maintain their rtionship.

    Therefore, he, who did not dote on Lin Mengwu, naturally had an increasingly strong aversion to her.

    However, Lin Mengya still had a doubt.

    Since she became sensible, her father had rarely slept with Madam Qing. She had heard from the maid serving Madam Qing that even if they slept in a room, they slept on separate beds.

    Since her father had such a strong aversion to Shangguan Qing, wasn¡¯t Lin Mengwu¡¯s identity a little suspicious?

    Moreover, although her father did not treat Lin Mengwu the way he treated her brother and her, her father was so cold to Lin Mengwu, as if Lin Mengwu were not his biological daughter.

    Judging from Lin Muzhi¡¯s character, he would at least have a little affection for Lin Mengwu as her father despite his aversion to Shangguan Qing.

    What was more, Lin Muzhi was known as a kind general, who even respected and cared for the soldiers he did not know.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya had a doubt of this.

    However, it was inappropriate for her to ask Lin Muzhi about this as his daughter.

    Although she had pondered over Lin Mengwu¡¯s marriage, the final decision had to be made by her father.

    After pondering for a long while, Lin Muzhi finally nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 689 - Marriage with an Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 689 Marriage with an Agreement</h4>

    ¡°I appreciate that you can forgive her for what she had done to you. What¡¯s more, she is a member of our family anyway. I am going to trust you to make the decision on her marriage, and having her marriage nned and prepared by you is a blessing to her. But, Ya¡¯er, I heard that His Majesty is going to choose someone else as the new Princess Yu. Do you know it?¡± Lin Muzhi said.

    He had always shown little concern for everything of his youngest daughter.

    Although Lin Mengya thought it strange, she still had to swallow her doubt.

    ¡°I know it. Father, don¡¯t worry. I have thought it through. Moreover, although His Majesty wants to choose someone else as the new Princess Yu, I am still the Vice Princess anyway and the new Princess Yu cannot do anything to me,¡± she said, thinking it was better to keep her and Long Tianyu¡¯s n secret from her father.

    Although her father was thoroughly disappointed in the Emperor, he was essentially a loyal military official, who would probably disagree with her reckless n.

    As such, she, who didn¡¯t want her father to focus on her problem, shifted the topic to her brotherposedly. ¡°By the way, father, I have been to the prison to visit brother. Unexpectedly, he told me to turn to his fellow apprentices. Howe I was unaware of his experience of learning martial arts outside?¡±

    It had baffled Lin Mengya. Besides, her brother suggested his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice betrayed him and caused him to be framed.

    In this case, who was his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice?

    As expected, her father¡¯s face darkened the moment she asked about it.

    After looking around alertly and making sure that there was no eavesdropper, her father slowly told her the key point. ¡°Back then, your brother was so young that it was inconvenient for me to take him directly to the military camp. Therefore, he joined the sect of an old friend of mine. This person was proficient in martial arts skills as well as open and aboveboard, so he had plenty of disciples. Nevertheless, he epted congenial people rather than qualified people as his disciples. As such, he epted seven disciples in total in the end. Your brother was the second disciple he epted, and the first disciple he epted was the heir of Song Yan, Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State. Now, Song Yan and his son have wielded the military force of the entire Nan¡¯an State, and even the Emperor of the Nan¡¯an State has to obey them.¡±

    Lin Mengya was enlightened by her father¡¯s exnation.

    If her brother was proved to be colluding with the current power holder of the Nan¡¯an State, he would be convicted of treason.

    Moreover, her brother was an old acquaintance of the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State, which was enough to cause her brother to be ndered.

    Ordinary people considered childhood friendship as the most precious, not to mention her brother who was sentimental.

    Those people used such contemptible means to set up her brother!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. My stupid brother, who intended to take the me for this sort of person, is simply the biggest idiot around the world!¡± Lin Mengya said indignantly.

    She handled matters in a different way from her brother.

    In her opinion, if someone betrayed her, she didn¡¯t have to show any mercy to the person.

    However, her brother always kept others¡¯ kindness to him in his mind and even made concessions out of mercy when he was framed.

    It was reasonable for a fool like him to be framed!

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I heard him mention unintentionally the heir had once saved his life. Nevertheless, Sheng¡¯er was indeed careless on this matter. I have told him to keep their rtionship a secret. Unexpectedly, someone still managed to find evidence against him,¡± her father said.

    Speaking of this, Lin Nansheng took after Lin Muzhi in his temperament.

    Lin Mengya thought helplessly that she appreciated her family members except for their excessive integrity sometimes.

    Then she said, ¡°But father, it¡¯s impossible for others to learn this matter even I was unaware of. So if the news was not leaked by brother, it means that the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State has an ulterior motive. Those people cooperated with the heir to frame brother as they nned. I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult for brother to get off. If we want to save him, we probably have to find some clues in the Nan¡¯an State.¡±

    Her brother was upset after being betrayed by his old friend, but more importantly, the heir would definitely produce a series of false evidence to frame her brother.

    Moreover, given her brother¡¯s character, he must have let his guard downpletely at that time.

    In this way, it must be easy for the heir to produce false evidence against her brother.

    It would be difficult for them to reverse the verdict for her brother.

    ¡°We can¡¯t rush on this matter. I¡¯ve sent someone to pay a visit to the lords today. We had better watch for our chance before figuring out their intention,¡± Lin Muzhi said.

    He was indeed worthy of his reputation as a veteran general who had spent many years on the battlefield. At this time, he clearly knew that more preparation might quicken the speed of their work.

    No matter how anxious they were, they could only be fooled around by the wire-puller at the moment.

    It was better to start with investigating evidence and think of a way to reverse them one by one.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Father, you got a point. I was too reckless. By the way, father, what about Madam Qing...¡±

    Lin Mengya had said Madam Qing was no longer a member of the Lin Family, and she meant it.

    But they still needed to write a proper bill of divorcement and think of a way to send it to the Shangguan Family.

    ¡°She¡¯s no longer a member of our Lin Family, so we have no scruples. Given what she has done, we don¡¯t have to show her any respect!¡± At the mention of Madam Qing, her father said with a frosty look.

    Lin Mengya knew what her father meant, but the Shangguan Family would not ept the bill of divorcement easily.

    She said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know the Shangguan Family is no longer what it used to be after the master of their family returned. Besides, they came here several times to stir up trouble. I believe that the Shangguan Family won¡¯t let us off easily.¡±

    Lin Mengya had seen through the members of the Shangguan Family after several battles with them.

    Both the Empress and Madam Qing were extremely greedy people.

    Madam Qing had transferred some of the Lin Family¡¯s assets to the Shangguan Family by making use of her power of running the Lin Family, while the Empress was also overweeningly ambitious and intended to usurp the throne.

    At present, others considered the Lin Family was in a precarious situation. If the Shangguan Family did not try to take this opportunity to swallow up the Lin Family¡¯s assets, they would be total fools.

    Lin Muzhi said, ¡°I have my ways to deal with it. Ya¡¯er, in fact, I should have told you earlier, but you were so young at that time that it was inconvenient for me to tell you about it. When the Shangguan Family asked me to marry Shangguan Qing, we made an agreement that if she did anything harmful to the Lin Family, I could divorce her immediately. Over the years, she has been increasingly aggressive and domineering, but I tried every means to endure it in order to find out one thing. Now, I have got clues. In this case, I won¡¯t allow the vicious woman to continue staying in our family!¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little surprised when she heard the news.

    She did not expect her father had made such an agreement with the Shangguan Family.

    But what was the thing important enough to make her father sacrifice his marriage to investigate?

    She said, ¡°In this case, it¡¯s easy to deal with it. But I¡¯m confused. I heard that even the Empress failed to make you marry Shangguan Qing back then. What made you change your mindter?¡±

    To be honest, her father did love her mother the most.

    But after all, Madam Qing and her father had been married for more than ten years, so she was astonished at her father¡¯s ruthless decision.

    Lin Muzhi took a deep look at his daughter, seeming to be trying to see another face deeply rooted in his heart through her face.

    He said, ¡°The cause of your mother¡¯s death. Nevertheless, she passed away a long time ago, so although I¡¯ve been trying to find out the truth, I only got some clues.¡±

    The cause of her mother¡¯s... death!

    But she clearly remembered that her mother died of metrorrhagia after giving birth, how could it...

    No! Suddenly, Lin Mengya thought of an extremely crucial point.

    When she found Ms. Tian, she had heard from Ms. Tian that her mother was healthy before giving birth and even expressed her reluctance to leave her children.

    Could it be that her mother knew someone was going to kill her back then?

    ¡°Ya¡¯er? Ya¡¯er?¡± Seeing his daughter lost in thought, Lin Muzhi thought that she was shocked at this. He involuntarily called her name, but saw there seemed to be a hint of sorrow in her nk eyes.

    ¡°Oh... I¡¯m fine. But, father, I may have figured out the reason for Shangguan Qing¡¯s temperament changes,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She did not know how to express her feelings at the moment.

    Although she had all the memories of the original Lin Mengya, she had no impression of one thing: the reason why she became an imbecile back then.

    But just now, as a door to her memories she thought she had browsed through was suddenly opened, all of those critical parts, that had been missing, gushed into her mind.

    Covering her aching head, Lin Mengya rubbed the part between her eyebrows.

    She didn¡¯t expect this was the truth.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s face turn deathly pale all of a sudden, Lin Muzhi asked with concern for her health and instructed her maids to take her back for a rest.

    But Lin Mengya unusually kept silent on the way back, as her mind was in turmoil.

    She was escorted back to Grace Butterfly Courtyard by Hongyu and the other maids like a walking dead.

    She rarely behaved like this, sitting in the chair with nk eyes as if she were in another world. Even Baizhi, who grew up with her, had never seen her behave like this.

    It was after an unknown period of time; even the sky had changed from bright to dim, and then from dim topletely dark.

    Even when Long Tianyu quietly sneaked into her room, Lin Mengya was still sitting there in a daze, seeming to be focusing on the candle me or lost in her thought so that she had lost her perception of the outside world.

 Chapter 690 - Figure Out Her Real Identity

    <h4>Chapter 690 Figure Out Her Real Identity</h4>

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    Lin Mengya felt that her cheeks were a little wet, and in the next second, he gently wiped the tears off her face with his big hand.

    However, she subconsciously shed more tears, lifted her head to look at Long Tianyu with uncontroble excitement, and said, ¡°I... I may have discovered my real identity!¡±

    Even Long Tianyu was confused by her inexplicable words.

    But seeing Lin Mengya overwhelmed by emotions, even Long Tianyu involuntarily got a shock.

    He quickly put his arms around her slender body and held her firmly to calm her down.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be the truth... Long Tianyu, it turns out that I seem to belong here.¡± Lin Mengya leaned on his shoulder and said tearfully.

    No one other than herself knew what she meant by saying that.

    Lin Mengya held Long Tianyu tightly. Only she knew that they were meant to be a couple and this was the ce where her life began!

    Her memories quickly brought her back to 15 years ago.

    Back then, Lin Mengya was exactly three years old.

    Despite her young age, she had long understood the distress of losing her mother.

    She, who was precocious, consoled Lin Muzhi, who had lost his wife, and Lin Nansheng, who had also lost his mother, in a way no one else could.

    However, Shangguan Qing, who married into the Lin Family with ulterior motives, considered her as an obstacle she must get rid of.

    Lin Mengya, who was three years old back then, had no idea what crisis was waiting for her, but when the time came, it could put her in a life-threatening situation, as she discovered Shangguan Qing¡¯s biggest secret.

    Since Shangguan Qing married into the Lin Family, she and Lin Muzhi seemed to be courteous to each other.

    But in fact, Lin Muzhi was very aloof from her.

    Even on their wedding night, Lin Muzhi returned to his children¡¯s room for a rest in the middle of the night.

    Shangguan Qing naturally bore such humiliation in mind.

    Nevertheless, Shangguan Qing still had some expectations for Lin Muzhi at that time.

    She had once tried hard to rece Lin Mengya¡¯s mother to be the real Madam Lin, but Lin Muzhi¡¯s cold and evasive attitude made all her efforts go to waste.

    Shangguan Qing failed to win Lin Muzhi¡¯s heart, and her love begot hatred. However, she attempted to be the real Madam Lin by having an illegitimate child Lin Mengwu after having an affair with a cousin of Lin Muzhi¡¯s.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya, who was young back then, happened to hear what she had done.

    In fact, it was impossible for Lin Mengya to make it public as an infant, no matter how smart she was.

    Perhaps because Shangguan Qing was alerted by Lin Mengya¡¯s usual cleverness or she simply considered Lin Mengya as an eyesore, she, who had maintained her image as a nice stepmother all the time, decided to kill Lin Mengya.

    Shangguan Qing personally forced Lin Mengya to take the poison.

    Lin Mengya still remembered that it was a cold night.

    She, who was still an infant back then, could only lie on the floor, tortured by the intense pain all over her body.

    She kept rolling and struggling, but it was useless.

    It was not until her body gradually became numb from the pain and it even became difficult for her to open her eyes that she suddenly heard a voice.

    She, who was on the verge of death at that time, had no memory of the words she had heard.

    The only thing she could remember was that she suddenly felt rxed after hearing the voice.

    When she opened her eyes again, the kind and gentle face of the orphanage director came into her view.

    As such, if her memories were correct, she, who had thought she was Su Qinggeing from modern times, was actually Lin Mengya, who belonged here!

    It was no wonder that she felt that this body was sopatible with her soul.

    She had not only the memories and habits but even the feelings of this body!

    Now shepletely understood.

    She belonged here and returned here after a journey to modern times. This was the truth.

    Finally, she found the part of her memories which had been missing over the years.

    Lin Mengya was thrilled, holding Long Tianyu tightly.

    She had foolishly thought that she reced the original Lin Mengya and stole everything from the original Lin Mengya.

    But now she figured out that this life had belonged to her from the very beginning.

    Long Tianyu held her tightly with his big hands.

    Seeing her crying andughing in his arms, Long Tianyu was really confused.

    When he heard that her father was back in the afternoon, he thought it could cheer her up. Unexpectedly, she acted so stupidly.

    He involuntarily felt the temperature of her forehead with his forehead.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have a fever; why did she say those inexplicable words?

    ¡°Hongyu, call in a doctor quickly.¡± Long Tianyu gave an order anxiously, while staring at his wife worriedly with a frown.

    If she didn¡¯t get a fever, did it mean that the hysteria she had suffered from many years ago recurred now?

    At the thought that Ya¡¯er, who was clever and witty, would turn back into that imbecile, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t mind supporting her for the rest of her life, but her hysteria recurred so suddenly that he was caught unprepared.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just ignore his order and go to sleep!¡± Lin Mengya said, rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu, and pinched him on the back rudely.

    ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable! I was just a little over-excited because I¡¯ve figured out my real identity. He¡¯s such an atmosphere spoiler!¡± Sheined in her heart.

    Despite her obvious contempt for him, Long Tianyu felt relieved when he saw that his wife had returned to normal.

    He stopped frowning, carried Lin Mengya to the warm room,id her down gently on the bed, and fixed his eyes on her, seeming to be still worried about her.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? There¡¯s nothing on my face,¡± she said to him grumpily in a low voice, thinking she was pleased with her husband in all respects except that he had no tacit understanding with her.

    Back then, she got mad at the thought that he mocked her for being materialistic. Unexpectedly, he not only gave her more money, but also asked her stupidly if she thought it enough.

    She couldn¡¯t help sighing while supporting her forehead with her hand. Hadn¡¯t they had any tacit understanding before?

    She was trilled, but he thought she was out of her mind.

    She didn¡¯t know how to describe his stupidity!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you learned in advance that today my father has consented to my request. My father allows me to make the choice, but the candidate I choose should meet his requirements. Do you know any suitable candidates? If you do, let me know and I can report it to my father,¡± he said, while staring seriously at Lin Mengya, as if he weren¡¯t talking about choosing a woman as his legal wife.

    Lin Mengya felt that the atmosphere between them was a little strange.

    Nevertheless, it was also umon for her to choose a woman as her rival in love.

    In fact, she hade up with a few candidates, but the Emperor might not be satisfied with them.

    Putting her arms over Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulders and around his neck, Lin Mengya began to talk about the candidate she came up with. ¡°I guess you father must tend to choose one of the Misses from those aristocratic families he managed to draw over to his side this time. I think we had better not take this kind of girl into consideration; otherwise, it¡¯s easier to call up an evil spirit than to ay it. If you break the promise of marriage, the aristocratic family behind the girl will immediately turn to another force and you will lose their support. As such, you should choose either an unexpected candidate from an aristocratic family standing firmly behind us or a candidate on the enemy¡¯s side. In this case, if you marry the candidate, it will upset your father, but if you refuse to do so, the aristocratic family behind her will feel humiliated.¡±

    Lin Mengya was definitely the greatest expert in upsetting the scheming couple in the Imperial Pce.

    After hearing her analysis, Long Tianyu felt a little excited and believed this n would cause a rise in his father¡¯s blood pressure.

    He decided to carry out Lin Mengya¡¯s unbelievable n, as he knew that she actually had taken many things into consideration before making ns.

    Perhaps she was not as astute as his parents, but her reckless ns could always tear apart the superficial peace and bring new development in the stalemate.

    Perhaps his father hated this kind of unexpected change, but he thought that Lin Mengya¡¯s n might lead to a new result, which was unexpected to everyone. In this case, no one would take precautions against it.

    He could be the Emperor smoothly if he acted on his father¡¯s instructions, but he would always be under his father¡¯s control.

    He would rather cooperate with Mengya to create a future they wanted.

    He could not live without her, and he needed her toplete his life.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu loved her unexpected ideas and was the only devoted husband who firmly supported his wife.

    In short, the powerful and noble Prince Yu in front of others was a henpecked husband!

    At this moment, he was almost willing to obey whatever Lin Mengya said, and he praised her for her brilliant advice.

    At the same time, Lin Mengya became increasingly exhrated and determined the candidate for Long Tianyu¡¯s fianc¨¦e without even thinking about it. ¡°I think Shangguan Hui is a good choice. First, she is the Empress¡¯s niece, and the Empress has focused on cultivating her recently. If you marry her, the Empress will go ballistic. The most important thing is that her beloved is my brother, so she won¡¯t fall in love with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya suggested Shangguan Hui, who was obsessed with her brother, as the candidate without guilt.

    Anyway, Shangguan Hui was going to marry Lin Nansheng sooner orter, so she probably wouldn¡¯t refuse to cooperate with Lin Mengya to trick the Emperor and the others.

    Moreover, in this way, she could also help Shangguan Hui achieve her goal as soon as possible.

 Chapter 691 - Gain the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 691 Gain the Initiative</h4>

    Long Tianyu showed a smile, thinking the little woman in his arms, who rmended an acquaintance of her, indeed had no scruples when it came to scheming.

    Nevertheless, since she rmended Shangguan Hui, Shangguan Hui was certainly a qualified candidate. Otherwise, Lin Mengya would not let her shoulder such a heavy responsibility.

    ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± After finishing talking about their business, Long Tianyu held his wife in satisfaction and asked in a low voice.

    Lin Mengya seldom cried, but he couldn¡¯t help worrying about her when seeing her cry.

    ¡°No... nothing. My father mentioned my mother¡¯s death. It was not until now that I realized my mother¡¯s death was not an ident,¡± Lin Mengya said with an unnatural smile.

    She had indeed lost herposure a moment ago.

    But since she had figured out her real identity, the doubts in her heart had gone.

    Lin Mengya, who was trying to find an excuse with her head down, did not notice that when she mentioned that her mother¡¯s death was not an ident, a trace of strong uneasiness shed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    Long Tianyu tightened his arms around Lin Mengya and buried his face in her hair so that no one could see the expression on his face.

    ¡°My father is back, and you should be careful from now on, as he has learned you are going to marry someone else. Besides, I haven¡¯t told him what has happened between us,¡± Lin Mengya said in embarrassment. After all, Long Tianyu had to bear much more criticism than she did over this matter.

    Others must consider him, who relegated his legal wife and was going to marry someone else, as a total jerk.

    Moreover, he did that at this critical moment when her brother was imprisoned and her father resigned, many people would think him heartless.

    Not to mention others, even her father would not let him off easily.

    In fact, Lin Mengya felt guilty about making Long Tianyu take the me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you understand my thought,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    A short while was enough for him to weigh his words and adjust his mood.

    He never cared about other people¡¯s thoughts. As long as she knew his feelings for her, it could be more reassuring to him than anything else.

    Lin Mengya felt delighted and nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms with peace of mind, thinking it was great to have him.

    Her father¡¯s return enabled the Lin Family to gain the initiative.

    Early in the morning, her father sent someone to deliver a letter of divorce to the Shangguan Qing.

    It was said that the Shangguan Family was furious.

    However, the person sent by her father was a lieutenant, who had followed him over the years, as well as an official appointed by the imperial court. No matter how furious the Shangguan Family was, they dared noty a finger on a military official with merits.

    As such, although the Shangguan Family vented their anger on the lieutenant her father sent, they still had to ept Shangguan Qing¡¯s being divorced so as to prevent her father from making the agreement between them public.

    After all, as such a notable family, the Shangguan Family had to reach an agreement with Lin Muzhi to make him consent to marry their daughter, which was quite a burning shame to them.

    They would rather ept the letter of divorce sent by the Lin Family. In this way, they could at least maintain their reputation.

    After hearing the news, Lin Mengya was amazed at her father¡¯s wisdom.

    She would never get tired of upsetting the Shangguan Family.

    ¡°Miss, here is a letter from a man named Gou San.¡±

    Hearing Baiji¡¯s voice, Lin Mengya, who was reading in the yard, immediately raised her head, took the light yellow envelope from Baiji and opened it neatly.

    After reading the letter carefully, she couldn¡¯t help beaming with joy and said, ¡°Prepare some generous gifts, and I¡¯ll go to express my gratitude in person.¡±

    Then she carefully put away the letter. She did not expect Gou San to be so efficient.

    Just a few days after she delivered the message, he wrote her a letter saying that everything had been settled. Swift movement was the best tactic. Now she could get her brother out of the prison.

    Although there had been a dispute between themst time, Lin Mengya had always been a person who clearly distinguished kindness from hatred.

    Given his effort to clear her brother¡¯s name, she should express her gratitude to him.

    But now, it was really not easy for her to go out.

    Both her father and Long Tianyu had repeatedly instructed her to stay at home obediently and try to avoid going out.

    But it would be insincere of her to send Qinghu to pay him a visit on her behalf.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya was curious about what Gou San had done so that he could reverse the situation in just a few days.

    It was said that there were plenty of incredible people in the martial arts circle. Now she really wanted to make friends with Gou San.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya thought that it was better to invite Gou An over sincerely than to go to the Ziwei Alley at the risk of exposing Gou An and his fellow apprentices¡¯ stronghold.

    She immediately wrote a letter personally to make an appointment to meet Gou An three dayster, and then asked Qinghu to find a way to send it to him.

    At the thought that her brother¡¯s problem might be solved, Lin Mengya could not help feeling relieved.

    As she finally had time to unravel theplicated situation, she, who had beenden with anxiety in the past few days, gradually calmed down.

    It could be said that ever since she came back from the Huguo Temple, she had been deeply troubled by what the Shangguan Family had done so that she could barely avert the crisis after the Shangguan Family made their move.

    These days, she had been worn out with tackling various problems. If she couldn¡¯t turn the situation around, she would eventually lose control of the situation.

    Once someone found fault in her, she and the Lin Family and even Long Tianyu would be doomed eternally.

    Thus, in recent days, she could only conceal her unease and keep calm.

    Now, all of this finally came to an end.

    Sighing softly, Lin Mengya felt as if she were the Monkey King that had been rescued from beneath the Five-finger Mountain.

    Everything was going on in a well-ordered way. Her father, who came back from an old acquaintance of him, brought more urate information.

    The Shangguan Family intended to make unfounded countercharges because of the letter of divorce.

    ording to the news Lin Muzhi got, the Shangguan Family probably had projected their daughter Shangguan Qing as a loyal and patriotic citizen, and they imed that the reason why Lin Nansheng attempted to kill her and Lin Muzhi tried to divorce her was that she had discovered the secret of the Lin Family¡¯s collusion with the enemy andmitting treason.

    After hearing the news, Lin Mengya was stunned for a few seconds, and then involuntarily admired the shamelessness of the Shangguan Family from the bottom of her heart.

    Compared with their ability to turn right into wrong, her brother was too upright.

    Now that the two families had fallen out with each other, the Shangguan Family naturally had no more scruples.

    They would like to see all members of the Lin Family executed, otherwise, they would not have put on such a farce.

    But in this case, the Emperor¡¯s attitude became very important.

    Fortunately, she and Long Tianyu didn¡¯t disobey the Emperor¡¯s order before, otherwise, they would be in a difficult situation now if they pissed off the Emperor.

    After thinking it over, Lin Mengya thought that the Emperor was waiting for their Lin Family to rify their position. If they made good use of this opportunity, maybe they could turn around Lin Nansheng¡¯s situation.

    In the study, Lin Muzhi and Lin Mengya, each with a heavy heart, raised their heads after a long while.

    However, they were surprised to find that they did the same thing.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help smiling, thinking there seemed to be connections between her and her father.

    ¡°Father, I guess we are thinking the same, right?¡± She asked with a yful smile as if this life-and-death struggle were nothing but amon game between them.

    ¡°s, as an official, I shouldn¡¯t do that. But our Lin Family is really wronged,¡± Lin Muzhi said with a sigh.

    Anyway, he had been loyal and patriotic, but now he had no other choice.

    If his son had reallymitted treason, he would definitely ce righteousness above family loyalty.

    But now, he really didn¡¯t want to get involved in the internal strife and just wanted to protect his children in the turbulent situation.

    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I think His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time. Be careful. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya said, got up, and made a bow leisurely.

    The Shangguan Family had made this matter public, but the Emperor still took no action. In this case, his intention was very obvious.

    At present, the Lin Family was still a sharp sword in the Emperor¡¯s hands. If the Emperor really decided to give up on them, he could just let things drift.

    However, Lin Nansheng was still detained in the prison of the government office, and the Ministry of War had not taken any action against the Lin Family yet.

    This meant that the Emperor was waiting for the Lin Family to make the request and remember the convenience the Emperor¡¯s favor had brought to them.

    Only in this way could he use the carrot-and-stick approach to take full control of this sharp sword.

    If the Emperor yed such a trick on others, they would definitely be grateful to him and im tearfully that they would never disobey him again.

    Unfortunately, he did this to the Lin Family.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and watched her father leave.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t see through the pride deeply rooted in the hearts of the members of the Lin Family.

    It was impossible to tame a proud wolf in a way of training a dog. One day, the Emperor would realize that he was far from mastering the tactics of manipting power.

    ¡°Howl¡ª¡±

    In the courtyard, the white wolf, which had grown up into a fierce beast, suddenly let out a trembling howl.

    Lin Mengya moved to the courtyard and stood at the door.

    Now that the cubs were about to be the king of the forest, was what they had painstakingly cultivated also going to grow wildly into ripe?

    She looked forward to the day when the seeds she sowed grew into a towering tree.

    ¡°Prepare a sedan. I¡¯m going to the Shangguan Family in person,¡± Lin Mengya said with sparkling eyes.

    No one could tell what she was up to.

    However, those, who were familiar with her, knew that every time she showed such a serious expression, it meant that some people were going to get into big trouble.

 Chapter 692 - The Shangguans Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 692 The Shangguan¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    After a small sedan stopped outside the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, the pretty maid, who followed the sedan, nced at the tightly closed gate and asked her master for instructions in a low voice after a brief hesitation, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    The illustrious Shangguan Family now enjoyed enormous poprity.

    Although the mansion Lin Mengya visited today just belonged to a distant rtive of the Shangguan Family, its scarlet gate was much more magnificent than that of the Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    Even the stone lions at the gate seemed to be more imposing.

    The pedestrians didn¡¯t even dare to stop for a moment, for fear of spoiling the noble vibe of this mansion.

    Since Marquis Weiyuan, Shangguan Lei, returned to take the reins, some officials had responded instantly and awaited an opportunity to show their loyalty to him.

    Moreover, those old friends of the Shangguan Family had openly supported the Shangguan Family to regain power in the imperial court.

    The Lin Family had declined and was no longer as prosperous as before.

    ¡°Go knock on the door. Tell them that Vice Princess Yu has something important to talk with their Miss,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she lifted the curtain of the sedan chair with a delicate hand and nced thoughtfully at the gate of the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion.

    Since her brother got into trouble, she had not received any news of Shangguan Hui, which was strange given Shangguan Hui¡¯s affection for her brother.

    Besides, she did not believe that Shangguan Hui, who was shrewd with a delicate touch, would stay at home and watch her brother caught up in the trap.

    Today, she brought Baiji, who was meticulous, with her.

    Long after Baiji knocked on the door three times, there came some sounds from inside.

    A momentter, an impatient person appeared in front of Baiji and asked, ¡°Who is at the door? Why are you here?¡±

    The gatekeeper was a manservant in his twenties. After looking Baiji up and down with sly eyes, he asked lustfully, ¡°My pretty, which family are you from? Which man are you looking for here?¡±

    The manservant, who leaned against the door rascally, was obviously a frivolous person.

    Baiji hated this kind of people the most, but now she had to endure it.

    Baiji forced a smile, took a step back without being noticed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with my master. Please do me a favor and report our visit.¡±

    However, looking at Baiji with a chuckle, the manservant, who had no sense of propriety, intended to reach out to pinch her white and tender cheek.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Baiji dodged quickly, while involuntarily raising her eyes and scolding the guy in front of her.

    She had never been treated so inappropriately since she worked in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°This is the mansion of the Shangguan Family. No matter which noble family you are from, you¡¯d better behave yourself and be obedient here. I did that because of your pretty face. Humph, don¡¯t be unappreciative. I can even ask your master to marry you to me as a concubine if I want!¡± the manservant said.

    Even the gatekeeper of the prime minister was of rank. Baiji thought that the Shangguan Family was really abominable.

    Even a humble gatekeeper dared to act so shamelessly and arrogantly. It could be seen that his master was not a nice person either.

    She bit her lip with her face darkening instantly. However, she had to brace herself to continue arguing with the rascal, ¡°My master is Vice Princess Yu. You can¡¯t afford to hold up her business!¡±

    The gatekeeper seemed to have heard something funny. He suddenly bent over andughed himself into convulsions, while saying, ¡°I was wondering who your master was. It turns out to be the daughter of the Lin Family who has been relegated to a Vice Princess. I heard that your master has been sent back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion. What¡¯s up? Does your mastere to our Shangguan Family to ask for a favor?¡±

    Baiji was furious. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be this kind of false news of her master.

    She kept pinching the corners of her clothes with her hands, wishing she could tear this guy¡¯s face off at once.

    But before she took any action, Lin Mengya, who was supposed to sit quietly in the sedan chair, quietly walked up behind her and said, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m still a Vice Princess, while you¡¯re just dependent on the Shangguan Family. Do you think I can¡¯t punish ackey?¡±

    She said in a cold andposed voice, showing no anger.

    She even looked as at ease and peaceful as ever, but red at the gatekeeper with her sharp eyes, as if she could tear him apart.

    The gatekeeper suddenly froze. He had seen a lot of high-ranking officials and dignitaries, but had never been terribly frightened by someone with a re.

    That was the overwhelming prestige beyond theprehension of an ordinary person like him.

    He felt as if she could kill him easily although she had fallen into trouble.

    Immediately, the manservant swallowed his arrogance and fled into the mansion in disgrace.

    ¡°Miss, he...¡± Baiji said.

    She felt indignant about the way her master was treated. Lin Mengya had never been treated so lightly.

    Now even a gatekeeper dared to treat Lin Mengya anyway he pleased. What situation was she going to face?

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry because of a trifle. We are very likely to encounter this kind of situation in the future. No one can always get the upper hand, so don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t mind being treated differently after her demotion. After all, she had managed to climb to her current position step by step from a crazy woman in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Even if one day she was deprived of her position as Vice Princess Yu, she would still be able to take it calmly.

    Besides, it was hard to say who would be the final winner.

    The gatekeeper acted quickly. After a while, the butler appeared in front of Lin Mengya in a hurry.

    Lin Mengya threw out her chest, looking as proud and noble as before.

    When the butler saw her, a look of disdain shed across his eyes.

    Nevertheless, he feigned a respectful look, bowed to Lin Mengya, and said, ¡°Madam, I apologize to you. The brat is insensible. Please forgive him.¡±

    It was inappropriate for Lin Mengya to pursue the matter.

    Moreover, even if she insisted on pursuing the matter, the Shangguan Family might not punish their servant.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to nod slightly as a hint that she didn¡¯t care about this.

    The butler immediately put on an eager expression, seemed to be astonished at Lin Mengya¡¯s visit, and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering what brought you here. Speaking of this, I forgot to tell you that Miss has gone out for some business and probably won¡¯t be back over the next few days. If you have something to talk about with her, I¡¯m afraid you have toe againter.¡±

    ¡°She had gone out?¡± Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. How could she fail to tell it was just an excuse?

    ¡°Nothing, I juste to visit your Miss, as I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. After all, we¡¯ve met several times, and I¡¯ve missed her all this time,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The butler was perplexed by her words.

    His master flew into a rage after receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s invitation and warned Miss to cut off from Princess Yu.

    But now, the Princess sounded a little strange.

    It seemed that they were on bad terms.

    ¡°Miss has been summoned to the Imperial Pce by the Empress early in the morning. You probably can¡¯t meet her now. If you have anything to tell her, just let me know. I can take a message for you,¡± the butler said.

    After ncing at him coldly, Lin Mengya snorted and turned to leave the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing Vice Princess Yu and her entourage leave suddenly, the butler and the gatekeeper were both confused.

    ¡°What on earth did shee here for?¡±

    In the sedan chair, Lin Mengya softened her cold face.

    Shangguan Hui had entered the Imperial Pce this morning. How could Long Tianyu act so fast?

    But she thought it unlikely. After all, if Long Tianyu immediately reported it to the Emperor, the Emperor would definitely be suspicious given his character.

    Could it be that the Empress had also included Shangguan Hui in her n?

    It would be terrible if something went wrong now.

    However, it was inconvenient for her to enter the Imperial Pce now. Otherwise, she could inquire about Shangguan Hui¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Miss, shall we go back?¡± Outside the sedan, Baiji inquired in a low voice.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya named a ce.

    She looked down and had a slight headache.

    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t visited her teacher for a long time. She didn¡¯t have to worry about her teacher who was under Long Tianyu¡¯s protection, but she could only reassure herself after paying her teacher a visit in person. What was more, her teacher treated her in a fatherly manner. Would her teacher think her, who hadn¡¯t visited him for long, an ungrateful disciple?

    Her sedan stopped smoothly outside her teacher¡¯s courtyard. It didn¡¯t matter even if this ce was discovered. Long Tianyu had mentionedst night that he was going to find a new residence for her teacher in the next few days.

    Today, however, it was unusually quiet in the courtyard.

    She looked around, realizing it seemed that every time she came, the guards outside were gone.

    A suspicion arose in her heart. Could it be that Long Tianyu had other ns?

    Lin Mengya stood at the door and gently knocked on it a few times.

    After waiting for a long time, no one came to open the door. Lin Mengya suddenly had a foreboding.

    Could it be that her teacher had gotten into trouble?

    Thinking of this possibility, Lin Mengya immediately began to bang on the door.

    Before she could do that again, the door was suddenly opened.

    In an instant, Lin Mengya bumped into someone like a rocket.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She heard the person scream in pain and fall to the ground.

    Lin Mengya only felt that she seemed to have fallen on something soft.

    She immediately got up and checked on her situation. To her embarrassment, she discovered that the person beneath her, who almost got killed by her, turned out to be her teacher she had been missing.

    ¡°Look at you, why didn¡¯t you answer when I knocked at the door?¡± Lin Mengyained while reaching out to pull her teacher up.

    Baili Rui felt that he was going to die of anger. She bumped into him and then made it sound like it was his fault.

    ¡°I...¡± He tried to exin.

    ¡°Well, I know you were immersed in your research and had no time to answer the door. But you could have sent someone to do it. Why bother scaring me?¡± Lin Mengya interrupted him.

 Chapter 693 - The Token of the Poison-making Circle

    <h4>Chapter 693 The Token of the Poison-making Circle</h4>

    Lin Mengyained as she helped Baili Rui walk into the room.

    As soon as they entered the room, Lin Mengya nced around inadvertently, only to find the messy room had been cleaned up now.

    The central room of the courtyard was quite spacious. Her teacher, who was a workaholic, had paid little attention to such trifles as his quality of life.

    But now, not only the room had been cleaned up, but also the living area and work area had been clearly divided.

    Even her teacher¡¯s clothes were clean with a faint fragrance of soap.

    It definitely didn¡¯t look like a bachelor¡¯s residence!

    After walking around, Lin Mengya suddenly showed a wicked smile, leaned close to her teacher¡¯s ear, and said while winking, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re living quite a pleasing life. Tell me the truth, do you n to marry Yunzhu?¡±

    Baili Rui, who had been used to Lin Mengya¡¯s impertinence, could only foam with rage.

    In front of this mischievous girl, he was no longer the intimidating Saint of Poison he had been.

    ¡°Wretched girl, do you have any respect for your teacher?¡± He said reproachfully.

    Lin Mengya had always turned up her nose at her teacher¡¯s resort to sophistry in covering up his thoughts.

    Rolling her eyes at Baili Rui, she suddenly patted him on the shoulder like an old friend of him and tried to enlighten her stubborn teacher in earnest, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but I want to tell you that a wedding means a lot to women after all. Besides, the two of you have wasted all these years. It¡¯s not toote for you to get married now. Of course, I couldn¡¯t agree more with your marriage, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the disapproval of your immature student. What¡¯s more, I lost my mother when I was a child. If you marry Yunzhu, there will be one more person to dote on me.¡±

    As Lin Mengya said, she sped her arm around Baili Rui¡¯s shoulder and acted like a spoiled daughter in front of her father.

    Baili Rui could not help sighing as he gazed at Lin Mengya, who seemed to be teasing him but actually said that for his own good.

    Then he said, ¡°I... want to take her as my wife, but we don¡¯t need to do that. Speaking of this, I¡¯ve heard about what happened these days. How dare the bastard bully you! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Hearing her teacher¡¯s words, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    It turned out that Baili Rui drove away all the guards to vent his anger on Long Tianyu.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya thought that her husband was really wronged. But what her teacher had done warmed her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, teacher. What has happened to me is not asplicated as it seems, and I believe I can tackle the problem soon. So you can set your mind at ease and marry Yunzhu. Only if you settle down can I set my mind at ease, right?¡± Lin Mengya sat in a chair beside her teacher and said with delight.

    She let down all her guard in front of her teacher and was just a thoughtful student who hoped that her teacher could take the initiative.

    ¡°s, silly girl, I know you are going on the trip. In this case, I can only give you a gift for self-protection,¡± Baili Rui said.

    Lin Mengya surprisedly watched him rummage through the cupboard and fetch a dusty carved box.

    Baili Rui stared at the box with aplicated expression, which seemed to be a mixture of pride and sorrow and thousands of words, that were on the tip of his tongue but he had to swallow.

    Lin Mengya stared at her teacher quietly, thinking in fact, her teacher was also a person with rich life experience, but he chose to keep his experience in his mind like most people.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that back then our Baili Family upied a leading position in the poison-making circle, but the disturbance many years ago caused most of the members of the poison-making circle to suffer heavy losses. Now, you are going to seek the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass that can save your life, but the members of the poison-making circle consider it a sacred object. I assume that you will have plenty ofpetitors. Therefore, if the members of the poison-making circle see this thing I give you, they will definitely show you some respect. At least, in the current situation where the poison-making circle has been declining, they will try to avoid internal conflicts,¡± Baili Rui said seriously with a solemn look.

    It must be extremely difficult for him to put what had happened behind and move on.

    Lin Mengya knelt respectfully in front of Baili Rui, watching him open the box and take a ck seal out of it.

    Baili Rui stared at the ck seal with mixed feelings and seemed to be reluctant to give it away. Finally, he showed a decisive look in his eyes and ced it on her palms.

    She reached out to take the seal from Baili Rui.

    Then she frowned slightly, thinking why it looked so familiar.

    Baili Rui casually put the box on the table and seemed to be relieved.

    Finally, he unloaded the heavy burden he had shouldered.

    Without any strings to tie him down, now he felt much more rxed.

    ¡°Teacher, is it...¡± Lin Mengya decided to keep her doubt to herself before asking the question.

    Although she had an intuition that this mustn¡¯t be a coincidence, she was notpletely sure of it now. Therefore, she could only keep it a secret for the time being.

    ncing at the ck seal on her snow-white palms withplicated emotions, Baili Rui finally looked away and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been hunted because of it. But it¡¯s all over. Even if someone gets a hold of it, it can no longer y its part. Now I give it to you just because I hope it could protect you. Remember, you must never show it to anyone other than the members of the poison-making circle.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded with only a hazy notion, speechless.

    Her teacher gave her a hot potato. But given that he did that out of kindness, she could only ept it and keep it properly, which was the best way to repay her teacher.

    ¡°Teacher, I will remember your instructions. By the way, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not going to take the medicine you gave mest time. In fact, it¡¯s just as well. In this way, both Long Tianyu and I can have a chance to choose again. If I cane back alive, I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with him. If I can¡¯t, I hope that he can enjoy the rest of his life. So teacher, you should marry Yunzhu so that I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± In the end, Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be leaving, muttered her innermost thought with her back to Baili Rui.

    Her eyes were drifting, because she was reading the introduction of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in the music score for the green stringed instrument at the same time.

    The Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, known as the most violent poison around the world, was severe and capable of bringing the dying back to life and getting rid of all kinds of poisons. At the same time, it could kill a person as soon as he touched it.

    If she used it as medicine, she would have only a one-in-a-hundred chance of surviving.

    Therefore, it was a significant gamble for Lin Mengya. Whether she and Long Tianyu could win or not depended on her unfounded luck.

    ¡°s.¡±

    Lin Mengya heard a sigh of reluctance from the room.

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m such a big trouble. Even the Saint of Poison felt sorry for me and sighed. In this life, I finally got something to brag about.¡± As she thought, she gave an order, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Then she got into the sedan chair, closed her eyes slightly and leaned against the sedan chairzily for a rest, seeming to be exhausted.

    The sedan carriers didn¡¯t walk slowly, but they didn¡¯t stop after a long while she spent in the sedan chair.

    ¡°Baiji, haven¡¯t we arrived home yet?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking, but it was strange that she got no response from Baiji.

    Lin Mengya immediately opened her eyes and lifted the curtain of the sedan with her small hands, only to find she had been carried quietly to an unfamiliar corner.

    The sedan carriers in front of and behind the sedan chair all lowered their heads, so that their faces and expressions could not be seen clearly.

    Lin Mengya realized something was wrong, thinking she probably had been trapped!

    She did not make any sound, as she knew very well that since the wire-puller did not kill her on the spot, it meant that the wire-puller wanted to keep her alive.

    But where had Baiji been taken? Was she still alive? Lin Mengya, who found herself in danger, was still worried about her maid.

    Lin Mengya could vaguely see through the curtain of the sedan chair and found it seemed to be a ce not far from the Capital City.

    However, this was the ce where the members of the royal family, who had disobeyed the Emperor, were detained.

    Could it be that someone intended to detain her here so that no one could discover her?

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought it was impossible.

    Both the Empress and the Emperor had sent their spies to keep an eye on her. Since she was carried here in a sedan chair, it was impossible to keep it a secret.

    Unless...

    At this moment, Lin Mengya could only clench her fists and hope that things would go as she predicted.

    She must stay alive, safe and sound! Otherwise, Long Tianyu would definitely lose his mind!

    The sedan chair moved speedily and finally stopped outside an inconspicuous courtyard.

    Lin Mengya heard some sounds from outside, but she kept hiding in the sedan chair cautiously.

    ¡°Your Highness, may you live long for a thousand years. His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time. Please get out of the sedan chair as soon as possible.¡± The eunuch¡¯s neuter voice confirmed part of Lin Mengya¡¯s spection.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Mengya subconsciously adjusted her hair, hair ornaments and dress. After making sure that she was wless, she gracefully stepped forward and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was still gentle and polite. Although she was at a disadvantage, she would not lower her head easily.

    ¡°Your Highness, thank you foring here. His Majesty is waiting for you inside,¡± the humble eunuch said, treating her as respectfully as before.

    Only Lin Mengya knew clearly that she was in a different situation now.

 Chapter 694 - The Hypocritical Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 694 The Hypocritical Emperor</h4>

    The courtyard was inconspicuous. Even among the surrounding buildings, it was the most ordinary one.

    It was only when Lin Mengya got inside that she discovered that there was a different world inside.

    Led by the eunuch, she found that the carved beams and painted rafters inside were much more splendid than those in an ordinary mansion.

    Although it was just a vi of the Emperor, it still looked majestic.

    After passing through the front yard, a pavilion in the middle of theke soon appeared in front of her.

    The eunuch respectfully led her to the stone bridge, and then bowed slightly and left quietly.

    Lin Mengya nced at the pavilion at the center of theke. As she expected, a man dressed in dark red clothes was sitting upright with his back to her.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengyaposedly took a step forward and slowly walked up to the man.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± the man said.

    Although the man asked knowingly, Lin Mengya did not dare to act impudently.

    She walked up to the man, bowed slightly, and lowered her head as she spoke softly, ¡°I, Lin Mengya, pay my respect to Your Majesty.¡±

    The Emperor looked benignant as usual, but Lin Mengya found him hypocritical and ridiculous.

    She had thought that the Emperor was a rare benevolent monarch. But after what had happened to her, she realized that the so-called benevolent monarch didn¡¯t deserve his reputation.

    ¡°Have a seat. Since we are family, there¡¯s no need to feel ill at ease,¡± the Emperor said.

    Even at this moment, he still tried to y the family card.

    But now, Lin Mengya no longer believed anything he said. She sat respectfully next to the Emperor, but just considered herself his subject.

    She asked, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. May I ask why Your Majesty summon me here?¡±

    Sensing Lin Mengya¡¯s politeness and alienation, the Emperor sighed slightly and said, ¡°You are as stubborn as your mother. In fact, you married Yu¡¯er as his legal wife not only because of their scheme, but also because of my tacit consent. Do you know why?¡±

    Was he still trying to y the family card? But Lin Mengya was unaffected.

    Gazing into the distance, the Emperor seemed to be recalling some past events that should have been kept in the depths of his memory.

    Although Lin Mengya remained silent, it had no influence on the Emperor¡¯s narration, ¡°Back then your mother was famous for her excellent medical skills in the Capital City. She even enabled my mother to spend her remaining years infort with her benevolence and brilliant medical skills. Therefore, I¡¯ve always been very grateful to your mother.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lin Mengya found the Emperor¡¯s shamelessness was beyond her expectation.

    The Emperor continued saying, ¡°However, you are unaware of my intention. Although I relegated you to a Vice Princess, with your gorgeous appearance and family background, as well as Yu¡¯er¡¯s affection for you, you will definitely be the next Empress. Unfortunately, you acted so willfully and wasted my painstaking efforts.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head. Perhaps the Emperor thought she was pondering or repenting her error.

    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t see her expression.

    The Emperor was confident that he could convince Lin Mengya and thus achieve his goal.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya still remained motionless. The Emperor was a little confused, but he was still sure that Lin Mengya could be his pawn.

    Now, she just needed some time to think it through.

    ¡°Well, if what you said is true, are you going to tell me that my brother¡¯s being framed is just an ident?¡± Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head, looked fearlessly into the Emperor¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°or are you not aware that the Empress and the Shangguan Family conspired to murder my mother and the members of our Lin Family?¡±

    The Emperor had never imagined that a woman would dare to question him like this.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya actually revealed the deepest secret of the Lin Family. Even Lin Muzhi might not know all the details.

    Nevertheless, the Emperor was indeed experienced and astute. Although Lin Mengya had revealed his secret, he was still unperturbed, as if everything here were still within his grasp.

    ¡°In the future, I will uphold justice for your Lin Family. You don¡¯t know the whole story. Moreover, I have never forgotten how those rebels tried to overthrow me. If it weren¡¯t for your family¡¯s support, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep my throne,¡± he said in earnest.

    However, Lin Mengya felt that the Emperor in front of her was like a fox disguised as a human.

    He was full of lies that no one would believe, but he still looked so sincere. She really didn¡¯t know why he put on this look.

    Anyway, as the only audience, Lin Mengya only felt disgusted by these words.

    She said, ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t forgotten that. So you allowed them to kill my mother and made my father marry your sister-inw. I became an imbecile after being poisoned, forced into the bridal sedan chairter, and almost got killed with poison in the bridal sedan chair. Now my brother has been framed and imprisoned. Didn¡¯t all these happen because of your tacit consent?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Contradicted by Lin Mengya again, the Emperor finally lost his cool and shouted.

    He struck the table with his big hand so hard that even the smooth and white cup lid fell.

    With a murderous look on his vigorous face, he fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya.

    In fact, she had been keenly aware long before that the Emperor had set an ambush on all sides of the courtyard.

    As long as he gave the order, she would get killed.

    Unfortunately, she had never been afraid of anything.

    She said, ¡°How dare I? Well, I act impudently indeed. But I have to tell you something. If I die, you will instantly lose your favorite son and the minister you rely on most. Forgive me for being straight, I¡¯m afraid that you are too sick to survive until you manage to cultivate another prince brilliant enough to rece Prince Yu, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and stopped feigning a respectful and gentle look.

    The Emperor stared at her nkly, thinking she, who waspletely confident, was almost the same as her mother.

    How he wished he had met her mother back then...

    As the irrelevant emotions gradually faded away, the Emperor finally realized the woman in front of him was the daughter of the woman he had loved as well as his son¡¯s most beloved woman.

    However, women like her and her mother were destined to go against his cause of ruling the country.

    He, who had been furious, gradually calmed himself down. Even he had to admit that Lin Mengya was right.

    The loss would outweigh the gain if he killed her. But he couldn¡¯t allow her to stay with his son any longer.

    The Emperor, who had suppressed his murderous intent, was the most terrifying.

    After ncing at Lin Mengya coldly, he turned around and left.

    ¡°If you want to keep your brother alive, leave Yu¡¯er alone. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡± From the distance came the ruthless voice of the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya stood there, feeling distressed, as if something had broken her heart.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± She seemed to be murmuring to herself.

    She knew that the Emperor sent some people to bring her here secretly to give her a warning. Although she was closely guarded, she could not escape the tight encirclement he set.

    Neither the Empress nor the Shangguan Family was aware that the Emperor was the most cunning and cruelest hunter in the Capital City and he had included everyone in his n.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡± There suddenly came a familiar voice from behind.

    Lin Mengya immediately turned around, only to see Baiji, whose eyes were red.

    Baiji ran up to her in a hurry and looked her up and down, for fear that she might have gotten hurt. After making sure that she was fine, Baiji breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I¡¯d been more alert, you wouldn¡¯t have been in such danger. By the way, those, who took me away, didn¡¯t hurt me and now let us go for no reason. Miss, who do you think they work for?¡± Baiji asked.

    Lin Mengya looked up and found that the force, that had encircled the courtyard, had all gone at this time.

    If she guessed correctly, the two sedan carriers had also been released safe and sound.

    The Emperor always carried out his ns perfectly. It was no wonder that he was able to hide his actual strength from the Shangguan Family over the years.

    She suddenly felt that it seemed extremely stupid of her to take a risk to cure the Emperor back then.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s probably someone¡¯s prank. Let¡¯s go home. They must be very anxious at home,¡± Lin Mengya said while hiding her real emotions in the depth of her heart so that no one could tell what she was thinking.

    For example, today her sudden contradiction seemed to be the most dangerous and reckless act, but in fact, she did that after pondering.

    If the Emperor was an old fox, she was a young hunter who dared to trick an old fox.

    Lin Mengya showed a meaningful smile.

    Did the Emperor think this was the end? She would show him slowly that this was just the beginning!

    As Lin Mengya expected, the guards, who secretly protected her, had returned to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.

    The news of her mysterious disappearance spread throughout the entire Lin Family as they returned.

    Therefore, from the moment she entered the mansion, she had to endure her family members¡¯ gazes.

    Baizhi, this mischievous girl, even mysteriously asked her a few questions about their childhood secrets between the two of them.

    They did not feel relieved until they confirmed that this smiling woman, who appeared to be in a good mood, was really their master, who had disappeared mysteriously for two hours.

    ¡°Cool down. They don¡¯t dare to kill me now. Don¡¯t worry, no one can cut off my head,¡± Lin Mengya pointed at her very important head and said.

 Chapter 695 - I Want a Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 695 I Want a Divorce</h4>

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was still in the mood to joke, they felt relieved for the time being.

    However, Lin Muzhi looked at his daughter with a worried look.

    In the past few days, he had felt that something was amiss and his daughter¡¯s maids seemed to be trying to hide something from him.

    He had asked his daughter in a roundabout way several times, but every time she managed to exin it away, which made Lin Muzhi feel at a loss.

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing. His daughter had really grown up now. Back then, when she was still an ignorant child, she had never hidden any secret from him.

    But now, she had been married and had her ownpanions. Her great change made Lin Muzhi feel lost.

    He seemed to have missed out on many things unconsciously.

    ¡°Father, why are you standing here? Get inside and have a seat.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s clean and crisp voice, Lin Muzhi raised his head to look at the smiling woman in front of him and asked after freezing for a moment, ¡°Mengya, did you meet anyone today?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Mengya felt her heart skipped a beat.

    She could hide it from anyone other than her father, who was sharp-eyed.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I met an unimportant person and talked about some past events with him. Don¡¯t worry, Father. After all, with your protection, no one dares to hurt me.¡±

    In fact, she was right about one thing in the vi.

    The Lin Family was by no means insignificant to the Emperor.

    From ancient times to the present, most talents would not be loyal and devoted to a single person, while those, who werepletely loyal and devoted, were usually mediocre.

    However, as themander of the army of Dajin, Lin Muzhi had always been loyal to the Long Family.

    Therefore, given her father¡¯s talent and loyalty, the Emperor forgave her for acting impudently and promised her to let her brother off as long as she left Long Tianyu.

    Unfortunately, the Emperor didn¡¯t expect that if she really left, he would lose his son and loyal minister forever.

    He, who sat on the throne, had been blinded by his arrogance.

    Perhaps power could dominate everything around the world, but it couldn¡¯t influence her rtionship with Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Okay... His Majesty... I¡¯m tired and want to return to my native town after resigning. I want to bring you with me,¡± Lin Muzhi patted his daughter¡¯s head tenderly and said.

    Although now she was still Vice Princess Yu in name, it was said that Prince Yu was going to marry someone else soon.

    He would rather take his daughter away than leave her behind mocked by others. In this way, he could protect her from these rumors for the rest of her life.

    However, Lin Mengya suddenly smiled, and her fluid eyes became as curved as cusses but sharp enough to cut the entire Dajin into pieces.

    She said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you ask. But before we go home, I want to get my brother out of prison. Without him, our family will not beplete and mother will not feel at ease.¡±

    Although Lin Muzhi could tell his daughter seemed to be implying something, he didn¡¯t figure out what she was up to.

    If he had known it earlier, he probably would have stopped her.

    That night, Lin Mengya had a coat draped over her shoulders, revealed half of her round shoulders, and rested her face on her hands, seeming to be lost in thought.

    As the breeze blew, a dark figure appeared behind her on time.

    Lin Mengya was totally unaware of it in the darkness. By the time she realized it, she had already fallen into a strong embrace.

    ¡°You...¡± Before she could speak, her breath was taken away.

    It seemed that he had given her an extremely affectionate kiss as the special beginning of their meeting these days.

    After an unknown period of time, Lin Mengya could only remember sheid on his chest and listened to his heartbeats with an unconscious smile.

    ¡°You did mischief again. Can¡¯t you just talk with me normally?¡±

    Hearing her reproachful tone, Long Tianyuughed in a low voice.

    He lifted a strand of her hair, ced it in front of his nose, and greedily smelled her unique fragrance.

    Sticking close to her, Long Tianyu felt as if he had found his world.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening,¡± he said.

    He enjoyed sitting quietly with her and had long been used to her ceaseless talk. Only in this peaceful moment could he rx after a hard day.

    Lin Mengya hit him lightly, raised her eyes, put her arms around his neck, and asked, ¡°Tell me, do you know why my mother passed away back then?¡±

    His hand suddenly paused.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu returned to normal before Lin Mengya noticed it.

    He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother die of metrorrhagia after giving birth to you? Could it be something fishy about it?¡±

    Lin Mengya had expected that he would not know about the sordid things his father had done.

    She didn¡¯t want to hide it from him, especially after what had happened today.

    ¡°Yes, although there is no solid evidence, I¡¯m sure that it definitely has something to do with your father and the Empress. But don¡¯t worry. I know it¡¯s none of your business, so I¡¯m not so stupid as to vent my anger on you. In fact, the reason why I¡¯m telling you this today is...¡± Suddenly, Lin Mengya changed the topic with a wicked smile, ¡°I want to divorce you.¡±

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Long Tianyu overturned the table, causing the stuff on it to fall to the ground.

    With his face turning ashen in an instant, he looked as if he could only vent his anger by strangling the woman in front of him.

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± He spoke through clenched teeth in a deep voice.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited, but she still maintained an innocent look and said, ¡°Well, I mean I want to divorce you, or you can divorce me. However, if you divorce me, I¡¯m afraid my father and brother will rush to you and tear you into pieces.¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly clenched her shoulders and turned her around by force.

    Then he stared at her very seriously, as if he were interrogating a criminal, and said, ¡°Divorce? I won¡¯t allow that! Lin Mengya, what on earth are you thinking?!¡±

    Long Tianyu felt he was almost driven crazy by this wicked woman, who asked for a divorce after saying that she would not vent her anger on him.

    They had made their affection for each other clear long before, and she enjoyed kissing him so much just now.

    But she asked for a divorce after that. Did she go crazy?

    ¡°Cool down. Listen to me, okay?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she reached out to gently stroke Long Tianyu¡¯s head.

    Gosh! Although she had expected his reaction, she did not expect it to be so intense.

    Should she be pleased with how much he cared about her, or angry with him for having no tacit understanding with her?

    After Long Tianyu, who had been furious, calmed down, Lin Mengya smiled and told him her n, ¡°Actually, there are many advantages to getting a divorce. To be honest, the person who took me away for a meeting today is your father. To put it simply, he was displeased with your frequent stay in my ce, so he asked me to leave you so that those coquettish sluts outside can hook up with you as soon as possible. Nevertheless, he also promised to let go of my brother. So I think we should show him some mercy andply with his simple request.¡±

    As she said, she threw up her hands, looking as innocent as she could be.

    However, Long Tianyu gradually cooled down and stared helplessly at his wife, who always twisted others¡¯ words and presented them in her own way.

    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take my father¡¯s words to heart.¡±

    Long Tianyu was indeed qualified to ignore his father¡¯s words now.

    Perhaps half a year ago, he had topromise for something, but now he didn¡¯t need to do everything as his father asked.

    Moreover, his father had enraged him by locking him up in his mother¡¯s pce and secretly depriving Mengya of her position as his legal wife. Therefore, this time, he really wanted to ignore his father¡¯s unreasonable request.

    However, Lin Mengya said, ¡°You can ignore it, but I can¡¯t. What¡¯s more, after getting a divorce, we can remarry in the future. Why not satisfy an old man¡¯s request?¡±

    In fact, if the Emperor did not make this request, there might still be room for maneuver in the rtionship between him and his son.

    After all, as a filial son, Long Tianyu seldom refused his father¡¯s requests.

    But this time, the Emperor misjudged the situation.

    He thought he had total control over the nation and was capable of including everyone in his n, even including the Empress and the Shangguan Family.

    However, Lin Mengya was going to present him with the cruel reality to let him know that things had changed.

    Perhaps the Shangguan Family and the Empress were still under his control as usual, but his son he thought of and his loyal minister had already learned the so-called selfishness under her guidance.

    If the Emperor considered quitting blind loyalty and protecting those, who they wanted to protect, as selfishness and willfulness, she would show him that he couldn¡¯t rule the country without selfishness.

    Back then, the Emperor had sacrificed the lives of numerous innocent people to gain his end. In order to hide his capacities and bide his time, he even allowed the Crown Prince and his force to gue the imperial court for three years.

    In the eyes of the benevolent Emperor, those people greatly afflicted in the cmity in Yun State were just what he had to sacrifice temporarily in the game of interests.

    Lin Mengya had already seen through him. The hypocritical Emperor under the cloak of benevolence and morality was just a poor guy sinking deeper and deeper into the abyss of desire for power.

 Chapter 696 - The Court of the Government Office

    <h4>Chapter 696 The Court of the Government Office</h4>

    Long Tianyu sat still with his dashing eyebrows knitted.

    The woman in front of him showed a lovely and ingratiating smile and her eyes were full of sincerity.

    However, based on his understanding of Lin Mengya, he had an intuition that there must be a catch.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, our rtionship isn¡¯t determined by marriage, right?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she kept drawing circles on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with her finger in a seductive way, which was so fascinating that it turned him on gradually.

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± He asked in a low and hoarse voice. Lin Mengya showed a charming smile and pouted her light pink glossy mouth, arousing the deepest desire in his heart.

    She said with a seductive smile, ¡°Of course I think so. You won¡¯t doubt my affection for you, will you?¡±

    Lin Mengya knew Long Tianyu too well, including his weakness and all his habits.

    Finally, Long Tianyu was overwhelmed by desire.

    Even so, Long Tianyu was still aware that he probably had fallen into the trap she set.

    Nevertheless, he was quite contented.

    It waste in the morning, but Lin Mengya was still lingering under the quilt.

    It was not that she wanted to stay in bed, but her waist ached unbearably when she moved.

    It was only now that she realized that seducing a man was quite a difficult job.

    For example, she had made tremendous effortsst night to convince Long Tianyu to divorce her at the cost of¡ª

    Well, she had better not mention it so as not to feel ashamed.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Hongyu, who came to help her to dress, whispered outside the door.

    After thinking it over, Lin Mengya struggled to get up and put on her underwear so as not to embarrass herself.

    She didn¡¯t have to wear those luxurious fineries after returning to the Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    In fact, she was just a girl, who was going to turn twenty half a yearter.

    In modern times, she should be enjoying her prime at this age.

    But now, she had long been married. Well, she didn¡¯t mind being Long Tianyu¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Miss, you seem to have some good news. Otherwise, why do you look so cheerful?¡± Baishao said. She, who was lively and bold, usually liked to joke and chat freely with Lin Mengya.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Lin Mengya picked up the eyebrow pencil on the dressing table and carefully drew her beautiful eyebrows.

    Meanwhile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be single again soon. Isn¡¯t it good news?¡±

    At first, Baishao did not understand what she meant.

    However, a momentter, she turned to look at her master with her face turning pale with fright and asked, ¡°Miss, what do you mean by saying that?¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at her silly maid. After making sure that she was wless in the mirror, she turned around and spokeposedly, ¡°I said I¡¯m going to divorce Prince Yu soon and be single again. Got it?¡±

    After kindly exining to Baishao, Lin Mengya patted Baishao¡¯s head, walked past Baishao, who was stunned, and strode out of the room.

    Di... divorce?

    In that instant, Baishao froze on the spot as if her spirit had freed itself from her body.

    Lin Mengya got out of the Lin¡¯s Mansion. Along the way, everyone in her family stared at her, who was at ease, in a daze after getting the news, as if she were a monster.

    No one other than a few people close to her knew Long Tianyu slept in her room every night, as they had done a good job in keeping it a secret.

    However, they, who had seen how much Long Tianyu doted on Lin Mengya, were astonished after getting the news.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya could only get a divorce after she filed a petition and it was judged by the local authority.

    Only one tenth of ordinary people could get a divorce, let alone Lin Mengya was going to divorce Long Tianyu, who was a noble prince.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the news of Lin Mengya¡¯s divorce with Long Tianyu spread all over the Capital City.

    When Lin Mengya¡¯s sedan arrived at the gate of the government office, there were some people craning their necks to peer and waiting to watch the farce.

    It seemed that people of all ages considered watching farces as an entertaining way in both ancient and modern times.

    Of course, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mind being regarded as part of the farce. After all, more witnesses could make her divorce with Long Tianyu more convincing, right?

    Lord Xu came out spontaneously before the gatekeeper reported.

    However, his bitter smile embarrassed Lin Mengya a little.

    Although Lord Xu worked for the Emperor, he was very impartial. At present, she really needed to ask Lord Xu for a big favor.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency,¡± after being led into the government office, Lin Mengya greeted Lord Xu politely.

    Lord Xu greeted her back immediately. Seeing Lin Mengya smile joyfully, he secretlyined in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know if he had owed her. Why did she have to trouble him again and again?

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to be over courteous. I¡¯m wondering what are you here for?¡± Lord Xu asked.

    Hearing Lord Xu ask knowingly, Lin Mengya said with an increasingly amiable smile, ¡°I want a divorce. Your Excellency, please help ept and hear the case quickly!¡±

    Hearing her words, Lord Xu pulled a sorrowful face.

    She was simply trying to put him in a dangerous situation by filing a petition for a divorce with the Emperor¡¯s son! How should he handle it?

    Noticing Lord Xu¡¯s troubled look, Lin Mengyaposedly looked away.

    Didn¡¯t the Emperor instruct his followers to inform Lord Xu about her divorce?

    The Emperor probably was still trying to maintain his image as a benevolent monarch. But Lord Xu was going to have a hard time. Anyway, her petition for divorce could be a knotty problem to any official.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t give any instruction on purpose.

    Lord Xu, whose master kept trying to plot against her, deserved this.

    ¡°Madam, I make bold to ask if His Majesty has given his consent to your divorce,¡± Lord Xu asked.

    Back then, Lin Mengya¡¯s marriage with Long Tianyu was arranged by the Emperor. Therefore, even if either of them wanted a divorce, they had to ask the Emperor for instructions first.

    The problem was that the Emperor would naturally be reluctant to issue the decree easily. If they really went to ask for instructions, the Emperor would try to reconcile them on the surface.

    Lin Mengya nced at Lord Xu and shook her head quietly.

    By now, she had made it public.

    Everyone knew that it was Lin Mengya rather than Long Tianyu who wanted a divorce, which was tantamount to bringing shame on the royal family.

    Perhaps the Emperor had already flown into a rage.

    Didn¡¯t he want her to leave his son immediately? Well, she made a scene so that he would never forget her, his incredible daughter-inw.

    ¡°This... is a serious matter. Moreover, it requires both you and your husband to be present. In my opinion, why don¡¯t you allow me to make some preparations and invite you two to discuss your divorceter? What do you think?¡± Lord Xu asked.

    It was quite a good idea to put it off.

    But before Lin Mengya said anything, a constable, who was sweating profusely, rushed in and reported, ¡°Your Excellency, Prince Yu is here.¡±

    Well, now that both parties were here, Lord Xu had no choice but to hold a court trial.

    Lord Xu nced at Lin Mengya in trouble. From thetter¡¯s mocking smile, he could sense her desire to watch the fun.

    s, why was he so unfortunate?

    In the court of the government office, the constables stood on both sides, looking dignified and stately.

    The Magistrate Lord Xu, dressed in a dark purple official robe, sat up straight in the seat of honor and looked pleadingly at Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu with a frown.

    Why did they have to give him a hard time?!

    ¡°Uh... you... you two, why do youe to the government office today?¡± Lord Xu asked.

    As soon as he began the court trial, he felt cold sweat ran down his back from his hat, as a pair of deadly sharp eyes was ring coldly at him.

    He was the most innocent person, okay? Why did they both make things difficult for him?

    ¡°Your Excellency, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. We actuallye here today to get a divorce,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu.

    From the moment he got in, he looked as if everyone owed him money.

    They were just getting a fake divorce. He didn¡¯t have to scare an outsider.

    ¡°In that case, have you thought it through? Marriage is destined by fate. Do not break up on impulse, otherwise it will be toote to regret.¡± Lord Xu tried to persuade them to drop the idea in earnest.

    Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t change her mind, she discovered Lord Xu¡¯s new talent.

    Unexpectedly, he did quite a good job in reconciling a couple.

    If it were not for the fact that there was no divorce registration office in ancient times, Lord Xu would have been a suitable officer there.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve already thought it over. We want a divorce as we have been on bad terms with each other,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She was obviously making an excuse. Even Long Tianyu rolled his eyes in his heart.

    On bad terms? It was she who kept clinging to himst night.

    At this moment, he could only suppress the impulse to kill her, who was talking nonsense.

    However, the dangerous look in his dark eyes clearly showed Lin Mengya that he was definitely going to teach her a lesson tonight!

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, on bad terms?¡± Lord Xu said.

    He had handled cases of divorce before.

    However, this was the first time he had heard this reason for divorce.

    He opened his eyes wide and stared at Lin Mengya, who was obviously lying through her teeth. Poor Lord Xu could onlyin in his heart.

    He obviously had seen that from the moment Prince Yu came in, he had fixed his eyes on the legendary Vice Princess Yu.

    Vice Princess Yu acted like the mistress of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.

    On bad terms? In his opinion, they were deeply attached to each other!

 Chapter 697 - Successful Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 697 Sessful Divorce</h4>

    ¡°In... in this case, I grant your request for divorce. Within seven days, you two should return your marriage contracts, betrothal gifts and dowry. After dividing your properties, you cane to sign the divorce contracts,¡± Lord Xu said.

    Since the two of them did not want to maintain their marriage, he made up his mind to let it be.

    Moreover, Prince Yu had no objection to Lin Mengya¡¯s request for divorce. They got a divorce smoothly. Lord Xu was terrified and somehow a little surprised at the same time.

    Were they done with it?

    Lin Mengya stared at Lord Xu with satisfaction. In fact, she had worried that he would be indecisive.

    She involuntarily wanted to give Lord Xu a thumb-up for his granting her request for divorce so easily.

    After Lord Xu pronounced judgment, everyone in the court fell silent. Even Lord Xu sat there in embarrassment, with no idea whether he should leave or stay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, or are we going to join Lord Xu for dinner?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    From the moment Long Tianyu got in, he had shown a gloomy face depressing enough to overwhelm the constables in the court.

    Lin Mengya felt helpless. Such was her husband¡¯s nature. She was the one who upset him by requesting for a divorce, but he was reluctant to get angry with her and could only vent his anger on these innocent onlookers.

    She dragged Long Tianyu away with a smile and seemed to have forgotten that she had be a divorced woman just now...

    Lin Mengya¡¯s divorce with Long Tianyu spread all over the Capital City in an instant, and caused a public opinion storm more influential than those caused by what had happened in thest year.

    In just a few days, everyone in the Capital City was talking about it, and those unaware of it seemed to have been disconnected from the society.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya, who was at the center of the storm, was leisurely basking in the sunshine in her courtyard, without the slightest awareness of what was going on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all kinds of rumors outside, and some of them are even as wonderful as stories.¡± While cracking melon seeds, Baizhi vividly shared the information she gathered with the other maids.

    Their worry was dispelled on the night when Long Tianyu sneaked into Lin Mengya¡¯s room as usual after their divorce.

    Judging from Prince Yu¡¯s remaining glue to their master, they had an obvious conclusion that it must be their master¡¯s idea to get a divorce.

    As such, the girls, who had been as anxious as ants on a hot pan a few days ago, became onlookers in the blink of an eye.

    They, who were so mentally strong, were indeed trained by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that a theatrical troupe called Guishenglong in the Capital City is going to adapt the story between our master and His Highness into a y!¡± Baishao, who was fierce and the second fondest of gossip in the courtyard, said.

    She had changed a lot. In the past, she couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone say anything bad about Lin Mengya, but now she could even joke about this kind of thing.

    Lin Mengya, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, involuntarily felt gratified.

    That was the spirit. They should take the tense situation calmly.

    ¡°However, Miss, Master got furious after getting the news. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Master will be hard on Long Tianyu?¡± Baiji asked.

    Compared with Baizhi and Baishao, who enjoyed watching the farce, Baiji was more cautious and thoughtful.

    It was said that Lin Muzhi smashed the teacup in his hand after getting the news and seemed to have been silently polishing his sword in the past few days.

    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly. In fact, she was not worried about it at all.

    Although her father was protective of her, she didn¡¯t show a distressed look.

    From herposed attitude, her father should be able to have a general idea of the truth. Therefore, even if he saw Long Tianyu on the street, he probably would not tear him into pieces.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve divorced Prince Yu, His Majesty will definitely seize the opportunity to choose someone else as the new Princess Yu, won¡¯t he? Besides, you told the servants that if someonees to meet you, they should bring him in immediately. Is there anything urgent?¡± Hongyu, the mostposed and thoughtful one among the girls, said.

    Hongyu thought that her master, who seemed to have been carefree in recent days, must be up to something. The reason why her master remainedposed might be that she was waiting for the right time.

    ncing at Hongyu, Lin Mengya showed more admiration for this woman, who was like her elder sister.

    Then she said, ¡°Nothing serious. I just have to do something as someone else. Have you received any news from my brother these days?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether Hongyu understood what she meant, but she immediately changed the topic.

    She had better leave something unsaid. If the situation was unclear, she would make further ns until the whole thing came to light.

    ¡°How could we receive any news? Since you divorced Long Tianyu, the constables in the government office have turned their backs on us.¡± As there came Qinghu¡¯s voice, he, who was dressed in moon-white in clothes, walked through the door of Grace Butterfly Courtyard to her with an indifferent look.

    Lin Mengya turned her head and was taken aback.

    Qinghu had disguised himself as a guard in the mansion since he followed her back this time.

    However, he was dressed differently today. The elegant robe made him look indescribably charming.

    His hair was bound up into a bun fixed with a white jade kylin crown. Under the sun, there seemed to beplicated and elegant patterns on his cor that he deliberately pulled up and his cuffs clinging to his wrists.

    He wore a pair of spotless white boots.

    What was wrong with him today?

    ¡°How do I look? I look amazing, right? Do you think I¡¯m much better than that heartbreaker?¡± As soon as he spoke, he revealed his narcissism.

    Lin Mengya directly ignored him. Anyway, it was his nature to upset Long Tianyu whenever possible.

    What was more, he just changed his clothes.

    ¡°Will His Majesty break his promise? He couldn¡¯t be so petty, right?¡± Lin Mengya leaned against the rocking chair, looked up at the sky mncholy and said.

    In fact, the Emperor simply hoped that she could disappear suddenly and break Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. Then he could take the opportunity to console Long Tianyu and show Long Tianyu his fatherly affection.

    Unfortunately, she dared to do it in her own way.

    Now Long Tianyu was probably annoyed with his meddlesome father.

    The Emperor would only me her for driving a wedge between them. Anyway, no one else knew the agreement between the Emperor and her, so even if he broke the agreement, Lin Mengya could do nothing about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. What he wants most is still in your hands. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he will get nothing if he really pisses you off?¡± Qinghu said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them.

    Lin Mengya turned around with a smile. She seemed to be indifferent, but the little devil hiding in her heart had gradually revived and would eventually be a shadow over some people.

    She said, ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t gotten it from me yet. How can he give up on making use of me?¡±

    She had a secret that no one other than Qinghu knew.

    When she regained the missing part of her memories, she learned not only the reason why she became an imbecile after being poisoned back then but also the reason why she had to forget the part of her memories.

    Thetter was the real reason why these incredible things happened to her and her mother.

    The truth hadn¡¯te to light yet.

    ¡°First Miss, someone asks to meet you.¡± Just as the mysterious interaction between the two of them aroused the others¡¯ curiosity, a servant came in and reported.

    ¡°Lead him to Master¡¯s study and ask Master to go there,¡± Lin Mengya said. After pondering for a while, she thought it was a serious matter and she had better let her father know it.

    The servant quickly did as she asked after bowing.

    In the study, Lin Mengya hurriedly exined the ins and outs of her brother¡¯s case to her father. Learning that the visitor was likely to bring the evidence that Lin Nansheng didn¡¯tmit treason, Lin Muzhi, who had been gloomy, felt relieved more or less.

    In the past few days, he had been snubbed and ostracized, as he, who had devoted himself to guarding the border over the years, had forgotten how important theplicated rtionshipwork was in the Capital City.

    Fortunately, he had a smart and sensible daughter. Trying all he could to help her could make him, such an ipetent father, feel relieved.

    ¡°Sister Lin, sorry foringte.¡± The two of them in the study heard Gou An¡¯s hearty voice before seeing him.

    Lin Mengya exchanged nces with her father and could not help feeling secretly delighted when she heard Gou An¡¯s hearty voice.

    Could there be a turnaround in her brother¡¯s case?

    As she thought, Gou An, who was dressed as an errant knight, strode into the study.

    He, who was travel-worn and weary, seemed to have just returned from another ce. Lin Mengya immediately introduced Gou An and her father to each other, and then asked them to have a seat and instructed the servant to serve Gou An a cup of tea.

    However, Gou An drank tea and made conventional remarks without mentioning anything about clearing her brother¡¯s name.

    Lin Mengya found it strange. Judging from her understanding of Gou An, he was unlikely to beat around the bush.

    Could it be that things didn¡¯t go well?

    After Gou An ran out of conventional remarks, Lin Mengya and her father stayed unhurried.

    Meanwhile, Gou An, who had always been straightforward, felt his face was burning.

    He sighed in a low voice, feeling extremely guilty.

 Chapter 698 - Gou Ans Visit

    <h4>Chapter 698 Gou An¡¯s Visit</h4>

    ¡°Third Brother Gou, if you have any difficulties, feel free to let me know. Since my brother and you are close friends, my father and I will appreciate your help very much no matter what news you bring,¡± Lin Mengya said sincerely.

    After all, Gou An was an innocent outsider in this matter.

    If it weren¡¯t for his close rtionship with her brother, he would not have gotten involved in this mess.

    Therefore, even if he did not bring good news, she had to be grateful to him for what he had done.

    ¡°s, Sister Lin, please don¡¯t say that. Back then, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice and I practiced martial arts in the same sect and he took good care of me, so I should certainly take all risks to save him. I nned to go to confront Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice in person, and he agreed toe with me to exin what has happened. Unexpectedly, we had an ident on the way here. Now, Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is in imminent danger, so I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯te to give you an exnation,¡± Gou An said.

    Lin Mengya finally realized why a few days ago Gou An sent a message that he had found a solution but seemed to be in a difficult position today.

    Exchanging nces with her father, who also looked confused, Lin Mengya involuntarily inquired about the cause and effect of the whole thing. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Speaking of this, Gou An gritted his teeth with his face turning livid with rage.

    ¡°Despite his identity as a high official of the Nan¡¯an State, my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is open and aboveboard. I don¡¯t believe he has betrayed Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, let alone Fourth Junior Fellow Apprentice. So I went to meet Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice in private. As I expected, he was unaware of what had happened, and he said he had been sent away these days. Learning that the token of their sworn brotherhood was used as evidence against Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, he was anxious and intended toe to the Capital City in secret with me to solve the problem. Unexpectedly, we were hunted on the way. Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, who was seriously injured, is now recovering in a residence in the suburbs of the Capital City. I can only enter the Capital City in advance and discuss countermeasures with you,¡± he said seriously.

    His Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice must have been injured seriously.

    Lin Mengya and her father did not expect things woulde to this.

    They had thought Lin Nansheng had been betrayed by his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice. However, his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice was actually an innocent pawn.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you two. I¡¯m wondering how your Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is now?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    At this moment, her suspicion that the Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice could have evil designs had been dispelled.

    Despite the tension between Dajin and the Nan¡¯an State, the Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice didn¡¯t hesitate toe in secret to prove her brother¡¯s innocence and even suffered such a serious injury.

    His openness proved that he was definitely not a person obsessed with the desire for power.

    Therefore, she decided to save him!

    ¡°My Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is proficient in martial arts and was caught off guard on the way here. At present, although his wounds have been dressed, the strong poison in his wounds almost killed him,¡± Gou An said.

    Hearing him mention poison, Lin Mengya immediately had some confidence.

    Around the world, there was probably no poison other than the mutated poison in her body she couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s poisoned, I can handle it. I¡¯ll give you the antidote, and you can feed him some after returning. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to go to your ce to heal him in the next couple of days. So I hope you could send someone to keep in contact with me these days. I will find this opportunity as soon as possible,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although it would attract attention if she went out now, she had to go to treat the Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, who came to help her brother.

    Lin Mengya sent someone to fetch the fine antidote and ointment for external injuries in her room and gave Gou An careful instructions. After that, she saw Gou An, who kept expressing his gratitude, off.

    Then only Lin Mengya and her father were left in the study.

    The news brought by Gou An just now made them even frown more tightly.

    ¡°Who do you think did this?¡± Lin Muzhi asked.

    He, who was more proficient in handling this kind of tricky problem than the ways of the world, hit the nail on the head as soon as he spoke.

    Lin Mengya racked her brain for various possibilities and finally found a clue.

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s done by His Majesty. The most likely suspect is the Shangguan Family. But I¡¯m puzzled why the Shangguan Family insists on driving our family into a tight corner at this time. Are they unaware of His Majesty¡¯s intention, or are they powerful enough to ignore His Majesty¡¯s intention?¡±

    Lin Mengya was well aware that the Shangguan Family had been trying to bring down the Lin Family.

    But they were not reckless people. Even the Empress managed to get everything she wanted through meticulous ns over the years.

    Although the Lin Family had lost power, it did not mean that this was the best time to bring the Lin Family down.

    The Emperor detained her brother without interrogating him, which indicated that the Emperor hadn¡¯t made the decision.

    Wasn¡¯t the Shangguan Family afraid of enraging the Emperor by acting rashly and almost killing someone from the Nan¡¯an State at this moment?

    ¡°No, in my opinion, their target is probably the Nan¡¯an State. Since Gou An is trustworthy as you said, there should be no outsider aware that he went to ask the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State for help, unless they had kept an eye on the Nan¡¯an State so that they acted so fast,¡± Lin Muzhi said.

    What he said was exactly what Lin Mengya was thinking.

    If this was the case, it was no wonder that the heir of Commandery Prince Lian was hunted within Dajin.

    ¡°Do they intend to provoke the Nan¡¯an State and start a war? Even if they want the military power, once they seed in doing that, themander will not necessarily be one of them!¡± Lin Mengya said fearfully.

    If the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State was really killed this time, the Nan¡¯an State would certainly not let it go.

    When the time came, the civilians would be plunged into misery and suffering.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you don¡¯t know Shangguan Lei. He once killed the surrendering soldiers in three cities in a battle. This was the reason why thete Emperor sent him to a temple to cultivate his moral quality. But for this reason, all forces are afraid of his ruthless means. As such, if the Nan¡¯an State tries to invade our country, in order to deter them from invasion, His Majesty is most likely to appoint him, the homicidal maniac, as themander,¡± Lin Muzhi said with a frown, seeming to be worried about this as well.

    Although Lin Mengya had never seen the cruel side of General Shangguan Lei, she could imagine it based on the means of Shangguan Qing and the Empress.

    A person like him might be a valiant general in a campaign to take cities and seize territory, but what the country needed most now was maintaining a stable situation.

    If he gained military power, it would definitely cause a catastrophe!

    ¡°In this case, we can¡¯t allow him to gain military power. But he may not be able to gain military power sessfully by only setting up our family. The Jin Family of military officers for generations and the other generals, who are experienced in military operations and much younger than him, may not be inferior to him!¡± As soon as Lin Mengya finished speaking, both Lin Muzhi and she had a bad intuition.

    In order to get military power, Shangguan Lei managed to set them up. How could he let the other military officers go?

    ¡°Go to those lords¡¯ mansions and find out if anything goes wrong these days!¡± Lin Mengya quickly sent some servants to gather information.

    At present, the Lin Family had attracted all attention, so even if the Shangguan Family took actions in secret, it would not be discovered easily.

    Nevertheless, once the Shangguan Family found an opportunity to bring down their opponents, it would be toote to stop them.

    Lin Mengya and her father were anxious when waiting for news.

    Both of them didn¡¯t want those lords to be implicated.

    However, as it was gettingte, Lin Mengya became increasingly worried.

    If those lords were fine, the servants she sent would havee back earlier. But they hadn¡¯te back yet, which meant the situation could beplicated.

    Hopefully, she could warn those lords against the Shangguan Family so that they wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard.

    ¡°Master, First Miss, they¡¯re back.¡± They finally heard a voice from outside.

    Lin Mengya perked up and immediately called them in to report.

    However, only one of them came back, and he was dodging her eyes, seeming to be afraid of something.

    ¡°What happened? Tell me quickly. Where are the others?¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help urging the servant to report, but he just knelt on the ground, trembling and unable to speak.

    In the end, Lin Mengya¡¯s fierce re made him speak in a trembling voice, ¡°We... we went to those lords¡¯ mansions and found nothing unusual. It¡¯s only... only when we arrived at Hussar General Shen¡¯s mansion that we found... that all the members of his mansion have... been killed!¡±

    The servant seemed to have been scared out of his wits by what had just happened, so he said intermittently while trembling terribly.

    Both Lin Muzhi and Lin Mengya were stunned and could hardly believe it.

    ¡°Lord Shen couldpare with me in martial arts, and he has always been cautious. Are you sure that all of them have been killed?¡± Lin Muzhi opened his eyes wide in dismay and asked.

    Lord Shen had been his intimate friend over the years.

    The two of them had supported each other on the battlefield many times, and had managed to pass through dangerous crises safely by risking their lives to protect each other.

    Learning that his old friend had suffered such an unexpected misfortune, Lin Muzhi felt a mixture of grief and anger.

    ¡°Master, the 15 members of Lord Shen¡¯s family have been beheaded. When we entered the courtyard, we found all of their bodies were kneeling in the courtyard, which was quite horrifying,¡± the servant said in a trembling voice, seeming to be extremely reluctant to recall what had happened.

    However, Lin Muzhi felt everything in front of him went ck. He didn¡¯t expect Lord Shen, who was an unyielding man, would suffer such a humiliation!

 Chapter 699 - The Extermination of the Shen Family

    <h4>Chapter 699 The Extermination of the Shen Family</h4>

    ¡°How could this happen? Did you report this to the local government?¡± Lin Mengya, who was startled by the news brought by the servant, asked.

    How could such a tragedy happen in the Capital City without being noticed?

    ¡°Yes, we did. But they said that it was a very serious crime, so I came back to report it,¡± the servant answered.

    This was indeed a very serious crime.

    Of course, the local government had to deal with it cautiously. Otherwise, it could cause a storm tempestuous enough to throw all the people in the Capital City into a panic.

    ¡°You may leave now. I suppose you¡¯ve been frightened terribly today. But remember to keep it a secret. Do you understand?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The servant nodded obediently although he was still trembling all over. Just thinking about it could cause him to feel a chill down his spine, let alone mentioning it.

    After dismissing the servant, Lin Mengya wasden with anxiety.

    She said with a frown, ¡°Father, now it seems that you have to go and check it out in person. I have an intuition that the Shangguan Family must have something to do with what happened to Lord Shen.¡±

    Soon after the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State was assassinated and seriously injured, Lord Shen, who was likely to take over her father¡¯s military power, and the other 14 members of his family were killed.

    It was such a coincidence that she couldn¡¯t neglect the connection between the two incidents.

    What was more, although her father had resigned from his post, there was one thing that could not be ignored: If the Emperor was going to appoint someone else as themander, her father¡¯s opinion was definitely the most significant.

    After all, only her father knew well about the situation at the border. Therefore, if Shangguan Lei intended to regain military power, the most important thing was to prevent her father from opposing it.

    However, it would be too risky for him to kill her father, who was in a position of power and trusted by the Emperor.

    As such, if he could get rid of all the other suitable candidates for themander, given he was the only candidate in the imperial court, the Emperor had no choice but to appoint him as themander even if her father opposed it.

    The ughter of the Shen Family could be done by someone else.

    However, no one other than Shangguan Lei, an old jerk who did not even spare the old, weak, women and children, would humiliate the Shens by making them kneel and beheading them.

    Shangguan Lei started his n with exterminating the Shen Family. Who was going to be his next target?

    In the parlor, Lin Mengya was a little restless.

    She had just secretly sent some servants to deliver messages to the lords, that were on good terms with the Lin Family.

    Although she couldn¡¯t predict who was going to be Shangguan Lei¡¯s next target, after thinking all possibilities over, she thought she could at least warn them so as to avoid the worst situation.

    Soon, those servants, who had gone to Lord Shen¡¯s mansion, were released by the magistrate.

    Lin Mengya inquired them one by one and learned that nothing unusual had happened to the other lords¡¯ families. Those she sent to deliver messages also came back sessively.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that none of them suffered the same cmity as Lord Shen did.

    It was getting dark. Lin Mengya continued waiting in the parlor after taking a few bites of dinner.

    However, she still got no news from her father.

    Although her father was furious, he was not a reckless person. She believed that he would be able to control his emotions and find some clues of Lord Shen¡¯s case.

    Unusually the government chose to make a secret investigation this time.

    The spies Qinghu sent out hadn¡¯t heard any rumor of the extermination of Lord Shen¡¯s family.

    It seemed that the magistrate also knew that plenty of people could get involved in this case, so he had to investigate it secretly.

    Lin Mengya paced back and forth in the parlor.

    Since the sun went down, she had been waiting for her father¡¯s returning in deep worries.

    If Shangguan Lei dared to exterminate the Shen Family, he might dare to kill her father.

    Hopefully, her father could return safely.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better sit down. Your pacing back and forth is going to make me dizzy,¡± Qinghu leaned against the door, staredzily at Lin Mengya and said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and check it out?¡± Lin Mengya, who felt uneasy, immediately walked up to Qinghu, fixed her fluid eyes on him and said pleadingly in earnest, which almost made Qinghu, who was not very strong-willed, nod in agreement.

    But at thest moment, Qinghu regained his sanity.

    He rolled his eyes, slightly exerted himself to press her, who was in deep worries, in a chair and said to her, ¡°Rest assured. If Shangguan Lei doesn¡¯t want to fall out with the Emperor at this time, he won¡¯t be stupid enough to kill your father. Don¡¯t forget that plenty of spies followed your father out, and now they can at least protect him. Besides, your father is immeasurably proficient in martial arts, and even I may not be his match.¡±

    Qinghu was surprised at Lin Muzhi¡¯s level in martial arts.

    After getting along with Lin Muzhi in the past few days, he found that Marquis Zhennan, who usually kept a low profile, was a top master in martial arts.

    In the martial arts circle, there were only a few people capable of surpassing him at his peak.

    As such, he was a little curious about Lin Muzhi, who as a general in the imperial court was supposed to be proficient in unrestrained movements suitable for fighting on the battlefield.

    Although his strength had declined, he was still sharp-eyed when it came to judging others¡¯ martial arts.

    Anyway, he considered Lin Muzhi was immeasurably proficient in martial arts.

    Only two people had left such an impression on him.

    It seemed that the master of the Lin Family had a lot of secrets, but he didn¡¯t want to explore them.

    ¡°Nevertheless, but the situation is unstable. I¡¯m still worried that my father will run into danger. s, I shouldn¡¯t have let him go out. It¡¯s my fault for being so reckless,¡± Lin Mengya patted herself on the head and said with regret.

    Qinghu could only say something to reassure her for now. After all, in such a serious situation, he couldn¡¯t promise her father would return safely.

    Finally, under the clear moonlight, the entire courtyard was brightly lit.

    Lin Mengya could no longer suppress her anxiety. Not only her father but even Long Tianyu, who should have returned earlier, didn¡¯t show up.

    The two men she cared about the most in the world did not show up in front of her as they promised, which caused her to be unable to restrain herself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Prepare a sedan for me. I must go out and check it out!¡± Lin Mengya gave an instruction.

    However, at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s anxious look, the guards around her turned to look at Hongyu, who was standing beside her.

    Hongyu shook her head quietly as a hint for them to remain inactive.

    After exchanging nces with Qinghu, Hongyu held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand clenched unconsciously out of nervousness. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Miss. Master and His Highness may have been dyed by something. Besides, the Capital City is vast. You will try in vain to go out to look for them if you miss them on the way. In that case, they will have to look for you while you are looking for them, and you probably won¡¯t be able to find them until dawn. Why don¡¯t you stay here and let Qinghu send some people to look for them? At least, if Master and His Highnesse back, you will know immediately, right?¡±

    Hongyu¡¯s words enlightened Lin Mengya, who was flustered by over concern.

    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down. What was wrong with her? Why was she so impetuous? She had experienced more dangerous situations than this before.

    Finally, Lin Mengya, who had paced back and forth, sat down.

    ncing at those, who were staring at her with concern, she said, ¡°Sorry for making you worried. It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better go to bed. I think they should be back soon.¡±

    Those closely involved couldn¡¯t see as clearly as those outside.

    It was probably because Shangguan Lei¡¯s brutal means had frightened Lin Mengya a little.

    She was not intimidated by him, but was just surprised at his moves.

    After regaining her sanity, she quickly analyzed the current situation.

    Her father did note back perhaps because he wanted to find some clues in the dark.

    After all, the 15 members of the Shen Family, who were killed in a ruthless and strange way, must have struggled desperately before dying.

    Although Lord Shen, who was highly skilled in martial arts, was defeated in the end, he might have left some traces.

    Lord Shen¡¯s mansion must have been sealed during the daytime, so her father couldn¡¯t get in for investigation until nightfall.

    It was impossible for the Emperor to be unaware of such a serious crime in the Capital City.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu was probably kept in the Imperial Pce by the Emperor for discussing countermeasures.

    After all, it was best to entrust his son with this confidential case.

    Besides, the victim was a general loyal to the Emperor. Judging from the Emperor¡¯s temperament, it was impossible for him not to get furious.

    Thinking of this, she felt most of her anxiety was dispelled.

    At least she could avoid making blind and disorderly conjectures when thinking seriously.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s analyses and conjectures were reasonable.

    Nevertheless, in order to force herself to calm down, Lin Mengya opened the music score for green stringed instrument in the Shen Nung System.

    Since she got this book, she had read it countless times.

    However, every time she read it, it gave her new inspiration.

    Soon, Lin Mengya benefited from forcing herself to read and concentrated on the music score for green stringed instrument.

    Those around her thought that she was thinking, so they all kept quiet.

    After a long while, Lin Mengya rubbed her sore temples.

    She had spent a long while reading the book and had learned a lot of things, and even felt a little numb after sitting for a long while. But she still got no news from her father and Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 700 - Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 700 Calm Down</h4>

    However, Lin Mengya had calmed down at this moment.

    She knew very well that even if they got into trouble, she could only make things worse if she lost herposure.

    Lin Mengya, who was tapping her smooth forehead lightly with her index finger and pondering quietly, was at her peak.

    She said, ¡°Qinghu, you lead some people to the Shen¡¯s Mansion to coordinate with my father. Remember, just watch over my father in secret and don¡¯t alert the enemy. If my father really gets into trouble, you can use the enemy¡¯s strength against the enemy.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya return to normal, Qinghu could not help showing a wicked smile.

    That was the spirit. The youngdy, who was able to trick him with a smile so that he admired her from the bottom of his heart, hade back.

    ¡°Tell Zhu Yan toe over. I¡¯ll assign him a task,¡± Lin Mengya gave an instruction.

    After Qinghu went out quietly with his followers, Hongyu and the other three maids stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side as her most capable assistants.

    After a while, Zhu Yan appeared in front of Lin Mengya with a reluctant look on his face.

    Although the young man still had difficulty in getting along with the others after living in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard for a period of time, he had been used to this kind of unrestrained life.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head, nced at Zhu Yan, who had obviously grown taller and sturdier, and said to him with a meaningful smile on her pretty face, ¡°I heard from the others that you¡¯ve felt bored recently and want something to do?¡±

    After they returned to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, Zhu Yan didn¡¯t have to take Yinghua to meet his mother in the woods outside the city in the name of hunting on the first and fifteenth days of every month because Yinghua had been sent away.

    It made Zhu Yan, who would like to keep himself busy, feel extremely bored.

    He looked vigntly at Lin Mengya, the only person he was wary of in the mansion.

    Every time he saw Lin Mengya, he somehow felt that she had seen through his mind, and he had a strong aversion to this feeling.

    ¡°In fact, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position. I know that you¡¯ve taken good care of Snow and the baby tiger, so I think only you can perform this task. If you make it, I can allow you to go out for a few days. Can you agree to help me on this condition?¡± Lin Mengya said like an evil spirit in hell trying to lure people into depravity.

    She always knew exactly what everyone¡¯s strongest desire was.

    Zhu Yan cautiously nced at Lin Mengya, but he did not immediately consent to her request.

    Instead, he stared suspiciously at Lin Mengya with folded arms. Recently, she had given repeated instructions that they were not allowed to get out of the mansion at will.

    In this case, what did she mean by promising to let him go out?

    ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡± Zhu Yan asked.

    In the face of Zhu Yan, who had obviously taken the bait, Lin Mengya deliberated for a while before speaking slowly with a cunning smile, ¡°Nothing difficult. I just want you to put on a show with Snow and the baby tiger. Rest assured. They are so close to you that they won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Not to mention Zhu Yan, even the others in the room could sense the raging fire behind Lin Mengya.

    Amid the mes, a shadow, which looked like Lin Mengya, was waving a ming chain, seeming to be looking for her prey...

    The others could not help shrinking their necks, wondering what she was up to.

    ¡°It¡¯s an easy job. I¡¯ll do as you ask on one condition: if I make it, you should let me go out for half a month and bear all the costs.¡± Zhu Yan lifted his chin and solemnly negotiated with Lin Mengya.

    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to bargain at all. She looked at him with a smile, then stretched out her palm to give him a high five and said, ¡°No problem. Deal!¡±

    The crisp sound caused by the high five stunned Zhu Yan.

    She directly consented to his condition. He should have asked for more just now, shouldn¡¯t he?

    Before Zhu Yan reacted, Lin Mengya waved her hand as a hint for Zhu Yan toe close to her ear.

    After she gave him some instructions, he showed a big smile, revealing his glistening silvery white canine teeth which made his smile wicked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡± He agreed with certainty.

    Both of them showed tacit expressions, puzzling those around them.

    Nevertheless, they only knew that from a certain point of view, Zhu Yan and Lin Mengya were basically the same kind of people, who could never get tired of watching the fun.

    It was quiet at night. Lin Mengya yawned slightly after arranging everything.

    Waiting was useful. Not long after she gave Zhu Yan instructions, Long Tianyu sent someone to inform her that he was kept in the Imperial Pce by his father tonight to discuss something important and that she should go to bed earlier.

    Although he didn¡¯te back, she felt greatly relieved.

    Recalling what had happened today, Lin Mengya realized that she had lost herposure.

    She knocked her head with her knuckles. Perhaps because she was getting increasingly weak, she became so overanxious that she made a fuss over such a thing and almost lost control of herself.

    She rubbed her sore be, thinking she was running out of energy. She wondered what would be of herself in the end.

    ¡°First Miss, Master is back with the others.¡± Lin Mengya was lying on the couch and resting her mind with her eyes closed in Grace Butterfly Courtyard, when she heard an attendant¡¯s voice from outside.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes immediately and ran out of Grace Butterfly Courtyard even without putting on her shoes.

    In her father¡¯s study, her father, who was safe and sound, was talking with Qinghu with his head down.

    Lin Mengya came over in a hurry, temporarily interrupting them, who were having a conversation in low voices.

    ¡°All of you may leave now. I can take care of my father.¡± After dismissing the servants, Lin Mengya stepped forward and looked her father up and down.

    It was only when she made sure he was safe and sound that she felt relieved.

    ¡°Look at you, you still act like a child. Come on, go to fetch First Miss¡¯s shoes,¡± Lin Muzhi involuntarily said with concern at the sight of her bare feet under her dress.

    Despite the fatigue between his eyebrows, he cared about his daughter the most.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just left in a hurry. Oh, father, did you find any clues during this visit?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She sat in a chair, while Hongyu was trying to help her gently put on a pair of soft shoes they brought.

    Seeing that his daughter was in such a hurry, Lin Muzhi could not help smiling bitterly, thinking she must have been terribly worried.

    ¡°Yes, I found some clues. If it weren¡¯t for the help of this young man beside you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to return safely today. After nightfall, I sneaked into Brother Shen¡¯s mansion to check around. The inner courtyard was in a mess. It seemed that Brother Shen was subdued by force. But before I left, I identally saw a few people sneak into Brother Shen¡¯s mansion silently and seem to be searching something,¡± Lin Muzhi said while trying hard to recall what he had seen.

    Lin Mengya was also lost in thought.

    She had thought it was Shangguan Lei who exterminated the Shen Family so that he could have one lesspetitor.

    Could the culprit be someone else?

    ¡°Father, do you know who exterminated the Shen Family and who sneaked into the Shen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Lin Muzhi pondered for a moment before replying slowly, ¡°In Brother Shen¡¯s study, I found a joint report rmending Lord Jin as the sessor to me. I suppose this report brought him the fatal disaster. Moreover, although Brother Shen and his family members were beheaded, I examined their bodies when no one noticed it, and found that they were all killed by the Thunder Palm, Shangguan Lei¡¯s unique skill, and the culprit probably humiliated them by making them kneel after killing them with the intention of warning those who are still alive.¡±

    All kinds of thoughts quietly gathered in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind and merged into a mess.

    Meanwhile, the answer, which was the closest to the truth, gradually came to light after her painstaking analysis.

    She said, ¡°Father, as you said, Shangguan Lei might intend to warn us. I heard from you that although Lord Shen was a loyal official, he was upright and not very powerful, so he didn¡¯t have an extensivework in the imperial court. It¡¯s reasonable for the Shangguan Family to make him their first target. But I¡¯m confused why those killers sent others to search for what they wanted in the middle of the night instead of taking it away when they went to kill Lord Shen.¡±

    It was extremely unreasonable.

    If Lord Shen was killed, made to kneel and beheaded before being discovered by the servants she sent, the killers had plenty of time.

    If they killed Lord Shen in order to get the joint report in his hands, why did they leave it behind instead of taking it away?

    Since her father could discover it, so could the Emperor.

    If Shangguan Lei was behind this, wouldn¡¯t he expose his identity in this way?

    However, her father was certain that all 15 members of Lord Shen¡¯s family were killed by the Shangguan Family¡¯s unique skill.

    It was another unreasonable point.

    Since they were killed by the Shangguan Family¡¯s unique skill, the killers must be very close to Shangguan Lei.

    Otherwise, others had neither the chance nor the guts to steal the unique skill of the Shangguan Family.

    Her father said, ¡°Lord Shen has left the army for a long time, so he didn¡¯t know the secrets of the army. Those people were definitely not after an ordinary thing. But Lord Shen has remained uncorrupted and rejected illegally gotten wealth. So I¡¯m also curious about what they were after.¡±

 Chapter 701 - The Princesss Visit at Night

    <h4>Chapter 701 The Princess¡¯s Visit at Night</h4>

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the news her father brought would make the extermination of the Shen Family even moreplicated and confusing.

    By now, her father had verified that all 15 members of the Shen Family were killed by the Shangguan Family¡¯s unique skill. In this light, even if Shangguan Lei was not the culprit, the culprit must be someone from the Shangguan Family.

    It was a pity that Lord Shen was dead and the Magistrate had prevented the news from being spread in time.

    For the time being, they could only count on the Emperor to uphold justice for Lord Shen¡¯s family.

    But now in order to keep the Shangguan Family under control for the time being, the Emperor was more likely to minimize the significance of this case and smooth things over.

    ¡°In this case, perhaps what happened to Uncle Shen¡¯s family is not as simple as it seems. We should be careful in secret. Father, don¡¯t worry. I have sent more people out. No matter what action the government takes, we will be aware of it immediately,¡± Lin Mengyaforted her father while thinking about her n.

    Shangguan Lei indeed exterminated the Shen Family ruthlessly, but it would lead to a lot of trouble.

    She believed that they would definitely take actions to temporarily counteract the impact of this matter, and she should seize this chance to push Shangguan Lei into a tight corner!

    ¡°I, Lin Muzhi, will definitely bring down the Shangguan Family!¡± Her father said through clenched teeth with hatred in his eyes.

    The Shangguan Family first murdered the woman he loved and plotted against his only daughterter. Now, in order to warn his colleagues on good terms with him, they did such a ruthless thing.

    He swore that he would personally eradicate them in his lifetime!

    ¡°Rest assured, Father. I will help you do that,¡± Lin Mengya said with a cold face.

    Speaking of this, there was indeed a blood feud between the Shangguan Family and her family.

    She, Lin Mengya, would never forget this deep-seated hatred!

    In the dark, Lin Mengya and her father showed undisguised hatred without scruple.

    At the same time, it was not peaceful in the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion either.

    Compared with the tranquil and tasteful Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, which was the Empress¡¯s parents¡¯ home with plenty of members holding important positions, was obviously more magnificent.

    In the dark, the solemn mansionposed of three regr and spacious courtyards was still brightly lit. Although it was located outside the imperial area, where rich families gathered, it still looked extraordinary and giant against the princes¡¯ mansions.

    However, the extremely wealthy Shangguan Family was enveloped by a depressing atmosphere.

    All the servants and attendants in the courtyard bowed their heads respectfully and silently knelt on the ground as soon as they saw the figure under a pure ck cloak, and some timid people among them had begun to shiver, as all of them knew that whenever this fiend was in a bad mood, this ce would be her hunting ground and no one would be able to escape from her clutches.

    Today, this fiend seemed to be in a bad mood. Therefore, they were wondering who among them would be the target of this big shot today.

    They knelt there, trembling with fear, afraid that misfortune would befall them.

    But the figure passed by them in a hurry, directly ignoring these worthless trash.

    She pushed open the door of the conference hall of the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion with her white and slender hands.

    All those gathering inside turned around and looked at the girl standing at the door with a frosty face.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to court death!¡± She said in a cold and angry tone.

    Those sitting in the hall were all the core members of the Shangguan Family.

    In the seat of honor, there sat a white-haired old man, who was dressed in pale blue clothes with firm and hale facial features.

    Despite his wrinkly face, he still gave the impression that he couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    He was Shangguan Lei, the real power holder of the Shangguan Family. Although he had been over seventy years old, he was still solid and hale.

    Under his guidance, the Shangguan Family rose steadily and eventually became a notable and powerful family.

    As soon as they heard the girl¡¯s censure, their face changed instantly.

    However, Shangguan Lei, who was sitting in the seat of honor, only shot an indifferent nce at the girl and then calmed down.

    ¡°Cousin Mengru, what are you talking about? Is there any misunderstanding?¡± In the hall, a handsome young man, who was standing in a noticeable position, came up to her and said to her with a ttering and gentle smile.

    The young man, who was tall with a fair and clearplexion, had always enjoyed great poprity among the girls of the Shangguan Family, but he was quite arrogant and had never taken anyone seriously.

    It was rare for him to please a girl in this way.

    ¡°Shangguan Lin, get out of my way! Throw off your hypocritical mask. I¡¯m a princess! Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think you can im to be my cousin in my grandparents¡¯ home!¡± Unexpectedly, the girl said, showing no respect for him.

    The young man named Shangguan Lin froze instantly.

    After a slight change in expression, he stepped back indignantly under the gazes of the others, who were gloating over his embarrassment.

    The girl casually took off her cloak, revealing her pink pce dress, which made her look delicate and lovely.

    However, her face, which was full of arrogance, gave the impression that she was definitely not an ordinary girl.

    She found an empty seat on the right side of Shangguan Lei and directly walked over.

    She sat down without hesitation and gave a hard look at those, who were staring at her with dissatisfaction, after looking around.

    Then she said, ¡°Humph, don¡¯t try to y any trick here. Although my mother is in the Imperial Pce, she has learned what happened outside. Today, I have to warn you. If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation of the extermination of the Shen Family, my mother will definitely not let you smooth things over!¡±

    The girl¡¯s frosty tone caused everyone in the conference hall to gasp in fear.

    She was none other than Long Mengru, the noblest princess in the Imperial Pce.

    The outsiders might have no idea what was going on, but the members of the Shangguan Family clearly knew that the Empress¡¯s sending her most trusted daughter to denounce them meant that she was really furious and they were in trouble.

    Long Mengru coldly snorted and sat upright in her seat, showing no respect for anyone.

    This afternoon, her mother learned about the extermination of the Shen Family.

    Moreover, her mother¡¯s followers learned from the coroner that all 15 members of the Shen Family were killed by her grandfather¡¯s unique skill.

    In this case, anyone, who was not totally stupid, could tell the Shangguan Family was behind this.

    Her mother had changed the direction of the investigation by covering up the traces left at the scene a little, otherwise, she might be standing here today.

    ¡°Mengru, behave yourself. It¡¯s unbing of you to show no respect for your grandfather!¡± Old Madam Shangguan, who was seated next to Shangguan Lei, said.

    In this family, she was the one who doted on this intelligent granddaughter the most. For this reason, she had the closest rtionship with Long Mengru and was the only one in this family Long Mengru was willing to obey.

    Since her grandma, who was the closest to her, said so, Long Mengru had to suppress her anger for the time being.

    Nevertheless, she was not finished with them yet and just did her grandmother a favor temporarily.

    Seeing Long Mengru stop rebuking them, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    They all knew that once this devilish princess got angry, she would vent her anger without considering anyone¡¯s feelings.

    At this moment, the discussion in the conference hall came to an end.

    ncing at his family members, who wanted to say something but hesitated, Shangguan Lei waved his hand as a hint for them to leave.

    All of them were eager to leave the girl, who was ring at them with a horrible look in her eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, the conference hall, which had been crowded just now, became empty.

    Long Mengru continued sitting there, disinclined to look at anyone.

    Finally, only the three of them were left here.

    Long Mengru looked impatient, but she could not vent her anger on her grandfather.

    ¡°Mengru, why did youe out in the middle of the night? If your father discovers it, won¡¯t he punish you?¡± With no others around, Old Madam Shangguan put away her serious look, stood up, held her granddaughter¡¯s hand lovingly, and reproached her with a worried look.

    ¡°Grandma, you dote on me the most. I don¡¯t want toe outte at night, but you don¡¯t know my mother got so furious that she even rebuked me. If I don¡¯te out to find out the truth, I¡¯m afraid my mother will feel ufortable with rage!¡± Long Mengru pouted with an aggrieved look andined to her grandmother about her difficult position.

    Although she was intimidating to others, she still acted like a spoiled child in front of her grandmother.

    ¡°Poor child. What¡¯s wrong with your mother? How could she take it out on my granddaughter for such a trifle? I¡¯ll give her a lecture in personter,¡± Old Madam Shangguan said.

    Hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Long Mengru finally showed a smile.

    Since she was a child, her grandmother had doted on her the most. When she made mistakes, her grandmother always kept her at the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion with various excuses and then let her go back to the Imperial Pce after her mother cooled down.

    By now, most of her grievances were dispelled, and she was no longer as cold as before.

    With a sweet smile, she meekly helped her grandmother to sit down.

    ¡°What did your mother say about this?¡± Shangguan Lei asked.

    He did not dote on his granddaughter very much.

    However, when he spoke of his eldest daughter he was proud of, there was a sh of worry in his sharp eyes.

    The sessor excelled the predecessor. She was his proudest daughter as well as the person he feared the most.

    Long Mengru, who had been appeased by her grandmother, sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother said someone tries to gain profit in risk may put himself in danger.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Shangguan Leis Ulterior Motive

    <h4>Chapter 702 Shangguan Lei¡¯s Ulterior Motive</h4>

    Although Long Mengru still appeared to be in a huff, she had calmed down a great deal in front of her grandfather.

    Shangguan Lei nced meaningfully at his granddaughter for a while and then looked away.

    He did not know whether it was a misfortune or not. His granddaughter took after her mother in scheming more than his good-for-nothing grandson did.

    If Mengru were a man, he would not have to make another n.

    ¡°I understand what your mother meant. It was your uncle who did this in private. I¡¯ve already punished him. Go back and tell your mother that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± Shangguan Lei said.

    Although he had punished his son, it didn¡¯t sound like he was in the wrong.

    On hearing his words, Long Mengru furrowed her delicate brows. Over the years, her grandfather had been away from home and left the domestic affairs to be handled by her mother.

    What did he mean by saying that now?

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Grandpa, don¡¯t you know that what he has done could offer my father a reason to eradicate our Shangguan Family? Don¡¯t you know how hard my mother has tried to maintain our Shangguan Family¡¯s position over the years?¡± Long Mengru said, overwhelmed by emotions.

    But what she was more concerned about was that once Shangguan Family was battered because of this, it would have an influence on her and her mothers¡¯ position.

    She, who was overwhelmed by emotions, used sharp words.

    However, when she noticed that her grandfather fixed his sharp eyes on her as if looking at a stranger, she suddenly fell silent.

    Shangguan Lei was more like a man sizing up his opponent than a grandfather looking at his granddaughter.

    In an instant, Long Mengru was alerted.

    Although she just saw a sh of coldness in Shangguan Lei¡¯s eyes, she, who was born sensitive to such things, still sensed something from her grandfather¡¯s attitude.

    She suppressed her rage and fear.

    She, who had lived in the Imperial Pce over the years, had been perfectly proficient in disguising her emotions.

    Although she has sensed something, she still managed to maintain herposed look perfectly.

    Perhaps her grandfather just considered her as a willful princess.

    Well, she would like to maintain this image.

    ¡°Just report to your mother as I said, and she will understand. She had a hard time over the years, so Ie back to help her. Well, instruct someone to send her back and avoid attracting the attention of the others in the Imperial Pce,¡± Shangguan Lei said.

    As the head of the entire family, he carried a lot of weight so that even Old Madam Shangguan had to obey his orders.

    Holding her granddaughter¡¯s hand, Old Madam Shangguan naturally knew that her stubborn granddaughter was extremely dissatisfied with this result.

    But now, they had to ept Shangguan Lei¡¯s arrangement for the time being.

    Long Mengru, who looked resentful, was dragged by her grandmother to the inner courtyard, where the female members lived.

    As soon as she stepped into her grandmother¡¯s courtyard and smelled the fragrance of the orchids, her face softened a little.

    When she was a child, she often hung out here, but she, who was young with delicate skin back then, was often bitten by bugs.

    Therefore, her grandmother instructed the servants to cultivate this kind of orchids, which could expel bugs, in all seasons other than winter.

    The fragrance deeply rooted in her memory improved her mood a little.

    Her grandmother was the only one in this family who truly loved her and her mother.

    Old Madam Shangguan led her granddaughter to the room and waved her hand to dismiss all the others.

    Under the bright candlelight, Old Madam Shangguan, who was noble and proud, only showed her deep affection for her granddaughter at the moment.

    ¡°Grandma, look at what grandpa has done. Others may have no idea how hard my mother has worked for what she has nowadays, but you¡¯re very clear about it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Long Mengru snuggled up to her grandmother and said with an aggrieved look.

    She was keenly aware that her grandparents were not on the same boat.

    As she expected, her grandmother stroked her beautiful hair lovingly, while her grandmother¡¯s whisper in her ear surprised her, ¡°Your grandfather has been bewitched by them. I¡¯ve long known that it¡¯s impossible for the children of those actresses to be goodies. s, I just feel sorry for Zhu¡¯er and Qing¡¯er. If it weren¡¯t for my ipetence, your uncle wouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    Long Mengru knew a lot about this story.

    Her grandmother, who was born in a wealthy family, was a perfect match for her grandfather.

    However, her grandmother was unlucky in her youth. After giving birth to her mother and aunt, her grandmother gave birth to her uncle, a sickly baby boy.

    Her uncle grew up as a chronic invalid.

    Although he was exceptionally intelligent, he was so weak as to be unable to stand any breeze.

    He could be considered as a burden in an ordinary family, let alone in a family of military officers like their Shangguan Family.

    Thus, her grandfather took a few concubines.

    Fortunately, given her grandmother¡¯s formidable means and her grandfather¡¯s respect for her grandmother, these concubines were unable to make waves.

    However, each of their sons was stronger than another.

    Now their sons had grown up. If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s position as the Empress, those concubines would have brought her grandmother down long ago.

    ¡°Humph, how dare they, the humble sons of concubines,pete with my uncle? Now they even tried to set a hand in the affairs of the royal family. Damn it!¡± Long Mengru cursed.

    She had never considered them as her uncles.

    As the children of concubines, they were destined to be the stepping stone for the noble lineal descendants.

    But now, these humble people dared to challenge their master, which was unbearable!

    ¡°Therefore, you and your mother must be careful. Now I usually spend a little time with your grandfather, and I think those bitches definitely have spoken ill of us when having pillow talks with your grandfather. I can keep the family under control for the time being, but you and your mother are going to have a hard time in the Imperial Pce,¡± Old Madam Shangguan said.

    Of course, she was most worried about her daughter and grandchildren.

    Long Mengru nodded with a heavy heart. If her mother and she lost the support of her grandparents¡¯ family, there would be a lot more obstacles on the way to striving for the throne.

    As she thought of this, a sinister and cold look shed across her bright eyes.

    If they really got in her and her mother¡¯s way, she had to make some preparations early.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stand in her way. If they refused to suit their actions to the situation, she would have to get rid of them so that they could meet the ancestors of the Shangguan Family!

    It was destined to be a restless night in all ces.

    It had been just an hour since Lin Mengya went to bed. She opened her eyes and heaved a sigh in the dark.

    She had fallen asleep in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms since they slept together.

    Now, Lin Mengya felt that she was not used to sleeping without being held by him.

    After she lit the candles, she found a shadow standing in front of the door.

    Just when she was about to call for help, she gradually saw Qinghu¡¯s worried face in the candlelight.

    ¡°I was almost scared to death. Why do you stay up ande here sote?¡± Lin Mengya patted her chest and asked.

    Then she felt Qinghu put his coat, which was still warm, on her.

    ¡°When I followed your father to the Shen¡¯s Mansion today, I found some clues. The deaths of these people may have something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult, so I think you and your father had better stay out of this,¡± Qinghu said with a serious look.

    If the Candle Dragon Cult didn¡¯t get involved in this, Lin Mengya would be safe.

    But now, the change in his connection with the Candle Dragon Cult made him unable to know what exactly the Candle Dragon Cult was trying to do, so he was preupied with more troubles.

    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult gets involved again. What are they trying to do?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The haunting organization now got involved in this.

    However, hadn¡¯t they been colluding with the Crown Prince and the Empress?

    Could it be that they exterminated the Shen Family on the instructions of the Empress and the Crown Prince?

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya still thought that she seemed to have neglected something.

    Seeing that she was trying so hard to think, Qinghu did not disturb her.

    After all, Lin Mengya had her n, while the Candle Dragon Cult had their way of carrying out their tasks.

    As long as they didn¡¯t find out about his identity, he could barely keep Lin Mengya safe, assuming that she wasn¡¯t one of the targets of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    ¡°My father said that another group of people went to the Shen¡¯s Mansion to search something. Did you see what they tried to search?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Qinghu thought for a moment, and then shook his head and said, ¡°They searched very carefully, but after they left, I checked around and found no clues. Oh, if there¡¯s anything missing, a hairpin Madam Shen wore seemed to be missing after they left. Madam Shen was the only one who looked serene with her eyes closed, so I remember it very clearly.¡±

    In terms of martial arts, her father might be better than Qinghu.

    However, her father might not be as careful as Qinghu in paying attention to details.

    ¡°Only a hairpin is missing. Are you sure? Do you remember what the hairpin looks like?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Qinghu tried hard to recall. After all, he had just nced at it.

    After a long while, Qinghu could only shake his head to show that he failed to recall.

    It was good enough for him to remember the hairpin. It was an imposition to ask him to recall what it looked like.

    ¡°Perhaps they are just a gang of robbers fishing in troubled waters,¡± Lin Mengya gave an exnation even unconvincing to herself.

    But she had no extra clues. Now the Emperor kept the case under his control. Even if she wanted to participate in the investigation, the Emperor would not allow her.

    But now she had to stay at home. If she hadn¡¯te home back then, she probably would have been kept in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion like a caged canary.

    She had to do something to help her father and Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 703 - An Abnormal Phenomenon During the Spring Sacrificial Rite

    <h4>Chapter 703 An Abnormal Phenomenon During the Spring Sacrificial Rite</h4>

    However, if she wanted to go out, at least she couldn¡¯t let the spies outside find out about her purpose.

    Otherwise, it could give rise to other contingencies.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be the annual Spring Sacrificial Rite a few dayster, right?¡± Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, suddenly turned to look at Qinghu, and asked.

    Qinghu hesitated for a moment before nodding his head.

    ¡°How time flies. I got married after thest Spring Sacrificial Rite. Unexpectedly, it has been a year. Why don¡¯t we mobilize the members of our mansion for a lively Spring Sacrificial Rite so as to ward off ill luck?¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.

    The Spring Sacrificial Rite was a special festival of Dajin.

    Generally speaking, the Spring Sacrificial Rite was held in thest month of spring when everything came back to life and people started to sow.

    At this time, people prayed for favorable weather and a good harvest this year.

    As such, the Spring Sacrificial Rite celebration was even grander than that of the Spring Festival.

    It would be reasonable no matter how many people came in and out of the mansion when they were preparing for the Spring Sacrificial Rite.

    Although the spies were formidable, there were a limited number of them.

    Moreover, if she only did somemon things every time she went out, they would gradually lose interest in tracking her.

    After all, the Spring Sacrificial Rite was approaching, and people jostled one another on the streets and could even lose their shoes in the crowd.

    Besides, the Shangguan Family had stirred up such trouble during this period. Part of the spies had to ambush around the Shen¡¯s Mansion and the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, asmon people were notpetent at tracking and investigating.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. However, we must leave after the Spring Sacrificial Rite. I¡¯ve prepared everything we need on the way, and our followers have found out the whereabouts of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass. Once we set off, we will arrive there as soon as possible,¡± Qinghu said.

    Although Lin Mengya had been prepared for this, when she suddenly heard that she was really leaving, she had a mixed feeling and showed a bitter smile.

    In the end, she swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue and said with a reluctant smile, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Qinghu, who felt the same way at the moment, sighed and left her quietly.

    As Lin Mengya expected, on the second day of the Spring Sacrificial Rite, as the streets became crowded, many of the spies outside the mansion retreated one after another.

    It was extremely abnormal, as it was easier for them to mingle with the crowd and watch over her.

    However, the retreat of the spies meant that the spies watching over the Lin Family were gradually decreasing probably because of the Shangguan Family, which was in the teeth of the storm.

    ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± There came a voice.

    Lin Mengya, who was ying chess with her father in the study, raised her head and nced confusedly at the maid, who had just run in.

    The maid, who showed an anxious look on her flushed face at this moment, was none other than Baizhi, who was fond of eating and gossip.

    ¡°What did you hear this time? My father is here. Keep Cool and tell me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It was rare for her and her father to have time to sit down and y chess.

    Hearing Baizhi shout, Lin Muzhi, who had focused on the game, also looked up.

    Although Baizhi had been used to getting along with Lin Mengya causally, she was overwhelmed by Lin Muzhi¡¯s prestige over the years and immediately lowered her head.

    After greeting and bowing timidly to Lin Muzhi, she whispered a few words in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear hurriedly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Mengya seemed to have expected this and just asked casually.

    At the thought that the news she brought was not shocking enough, Baizhi quickly nodded her head heavily and widened her eyes to make her words sound more convincing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an unconvincing rumor. But don¡¯t disclose your identity outside, got it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Many of the spies had left. Besides, her maids, who had stayed in the mansion recently, felt terribly bored indeed.

    As such, Lin Mengya decided to stop keeping them in the mansion and allowed them to get in and out freely in the name of preparing for the Spring Sacrificial Rite. However, they were not allowed to mention to outsiders that they were members of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.

    Her maids hurriedly agreed, especially Baiji, who had sneaked back to the drugstore to visit her parents these days.

    Lin Mengya wanted to settle her family members in the drugstore after she left.

    But her father wanted to take her brother back to their hometown to stay away from the trouble.

    After all, the Capital City was no longer a safe ce, but it would be a heavy burden for them to take Baiji and the other girls with them.

    By now, Lin Mengya was known to be protective of herpanions.

    It was hard to say if those people would hurt Baiji and the others after she disappeared.

    Moreover, they had to take Moyan with them. It was the best choice to settle them in the drugstore for the time being.

    Baiji¡¯s parents were strangers in the Capital City. Under Lin Mengya¡¯s deliberate protection, almost no one in the Capital City knew their rtionship with Baiji.

    With them, who were reliable, around, she could set her mind at ease.

    Baizhi nodded as a hint that she understood.

    Watching Baizhi leave while murmuring, Lin Mengya smiled casually and put down a chess piece.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, are you going to keep your conversation from me?¡± Lin Muzhi asked, not interfering too much in his daughter¡¯s girlish behavior.

    In fact, Ya¡¯er had been sensible since she was a child. Moreover, she had be increasingly smart and sensible since she returned to normal from an imbecile.

    She would not hide anything he could know from him.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Muzhi also put down a chess piece. What was more, his excellent hearing had enabled him to hear Baizhi¡¯s whisper.

    ¡°Father, given your excellent hearing, how could you fail to hear it? However, this rumor is imusible and unconvincing,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although she appeared to be at a disadvantage after losing arge amount of chess pieces, her father, who made steady moves, seemed to be losing his chess pieces.

    Her strategies were cunning and changeable. Although her father met changes with constancy, he still gradually got lost when confronting her, who kept trying to pry into his intention in various ways.

    He was like a man walking in the desert. If he got lost, he could only end up being surrounded by the sand and dying in the wild wind.

    The game was set.

    ¡°A dragon is devoured by a wolf and a tiger. No one other than you cane up with this n. Nevertheless, aren¡¯t you afraid this trick will be seen through? After all, many people in the Capital City know there is a white tiger and a white wolf in our mansion,¡± Lin Muzhi said.

    Although he was focused on the game, he still hit the nail on the head when giving Lin Mengya advice.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, there is only a white dog and a big white cat in our mansion. Moreover, Snow and the baby tiger can¡¯t fly, while the good show is put on in the sky. How can our two pets do that?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, few people could tell whether Snow and the baby tiger were a tiger and a wolf when they were young.

    Moreover, after they grew up a little, Lin Mengya locked the two of them in another courtyard for the sake of safety every time there came visitors.

    What was more, no one in the Capital City expected that the two of them, that turned over to show their bellies and grunted the moment they saw Lin Mengya, were the real kings of the forest.

    Not to mention Zhu Yan¡¯s disdain for them, even Lin Mengya sometimes wondered if they were actually not a tiger and a wolf.

    As such, even if some unlucky guys witnessed the fierce fight between them and a dragon in the dark, they probably would not suspect her.

    ¡°s, what a cunning girl!¡± Lin Muzhi said helplessly with a sigh.

    His daughterpletely took after his wife in her way of thinking.

    Only she coulde up with such a cunning trick and send someone to carry it out.

    ¡°Father, you lost!¡± Lin Mengya lifted her head excitedly, nced triumphantly at her father, and said.

    This was the first time she had defeated her father, a master in chess, in recent days.

    Lin Muzhi, who didn¡¯t care much about the oue, watched his daughter pick up his chess pieces one by one, reached out to pick up the hot tea put aside and said, ¡°His Majesty will probably consider the Shangguan Family as a greater threat. Their Valiant Tiger Army has been famous for being brave and skillful in warfare, and their name as the Hungry Wolf Star will gradually be a thorn in His Majesty¡¯s flesh!¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked at her father meaningfully.

    She patted the nonexistent dust off her palm and continued saying with a tremendouslycent smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t they powerful and daring enough to exterminate Lord Shen¡¯s family regardless of the consequence that they will fall out with His Majesty? I¡¯d like to see if they can maintain their position after being suspected by His Majesty.¡±

    Perhaps the Emperor couldn¡¯t make up his mind to deal with the Shangguan Family because he suspected that they exterminated the Shen Family.

    But now the Shangguan Family, which had led a fierce army, seemed to show a sign of overthrowing their master. In this case, she would like to see if the extremely suspicious Emperor would really smile it away.

    Although this rumor could only be spread secretly, the Emperor, who had deployed his spies all over the Capital City, got the news as soon as it went out.

    In the imperial study, the Emperor was frowning, while Long Tianyu, dressed in a ck court robe, expressionlessly finished reading the secret report presented by a spy.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you think of this?¡± The Emperor asked.

    Long Tianyu, who had stayed up all night, encountered such a thing after hurrying back from the government office.

    Despite his indifferent look, when he saw in the secret report that there seemed to be an abnormal phenomenon, where a dragon was devoured by a tiger and a wolf, he involuntarily thought of an extremely charming but cunning person.

    Could it have something to do with her?

 Chapter 704 - Widespread Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 704 Widespread Rumor</h4>

    However, Long Tianyu just thought about it for a moment.

    When he raised his head again, he had concealed all his real emotions.

    He casually threw the secret report on the desk, nced at his father, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nonsense.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s attempt to force Lin Mengya to leave Long Tianyu seemed to have estranged Long Tianyu from him.

    The Emperor looked up at his son.

    He also knew that these rumors were unconvincing.

    However, his increasingly strong sense of paranoia gave him an intuition that this matter might be a signal sent by someone, that intended to rece him!

    ¡°Anyway, you must get to the bottom of this. Put the Shen Family¡¯s case aside for the time being and deal with this first,¡± the Emperor said.

    Receiving his father¡¯s order, Long Tianyu left without hesitation.

    Watching his son turn to leave, the Emperor, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly felt uneasy.

    Long Tianyu had been such a person, who seemed to be obedient to him but actually was very stubborn, since childhood.

    Back then, he gave the order to deprive Lin Mengya of her position as Princess Yu, and now he was going to choose someone else as Princess Yu. However, Not only did Long Tianyu consent to his request, but Long Tianyu even proposed to choose his legal wife by himself.

    It seemed that Long Tianyu had totally forgotten Lin Mengya. But every night, he received the news that Long Tianyu spent the night in the Lin¡¯s Mansion.

    Nevertheless, no matter what task he assigned Long Tianyu, Long Tianyu just epted it without saying a word.

    Seeing his son behave so obediently, he smelled something fishy.

    ¡°Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him act recklessly,¡± the Emperor gave an order in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a skinny figure slowly appeared in front of him and said, ¡°Okay, but Your Majesty, you seem to be pushing the Third Prince too hard.¡±

    None other than Yu Qiang in the Imperial Pce dared to say that.

    The Emperor rolled his eyes slightly and looked a little hesitant. Then, with a sparkle in his eyes, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said with a decisive look, ¡°I¡¯ve done these for the future of Dajin and Yu¡¯er. You don¡¯t have to say anything else about this. Just do your job.¡±

    Sighing in his heart, Yu Qiang left the imperial study with his mission.

    ¡°My country... must be prosperous and exist for thousands of years!¡± The Emperor clenched his fists and said.

    Even Long Tianyu might not be as ambitious as the Emperor.

    However, the Emperor was unaware that it was merely an illusion.

    After strolling out of the Imperial Pce and arriving somewhere with no one else around, Long Tianyu finally changed his indifferent look a little.

    He was not sure before that it was his wife¡¯s trick.

    However, from the moment his father asked him to investigate this matter, he immediately realized his wife was the wire-puller.

    What other than the Shangguan Family, which had led the Valiant Tiger Army known as the fierce wolf, could the abnormal phenomena point at?

    Moreover, he had just reported to his father that the Shen Family seemed to be exterminated by someone from the Shangguan Family. Given his father¡¯s character, his father would naturally associate the case with the abnormal phenomena.

    What was more, how could there be any noble other than her in the Capital City who happened to have a big cat and a big dog?

    He was just wondering how she was going to make his father continue focusing on the Shangguan Family.

    Long Tianyu lifted his head and showed an imperceptible smile.

    Even the Shangguan Family was doomed since they dared to piss his wife off.

    At first, the rumor of a dragon devoured by a tiger and a wolf was only spread among a small number of people in the underss and did not attract much attention.

    However, on the third day when the rumor became increasingly widespread, the children on the streets suddenly began to sing a song, which was short but popr.

    Soon, even the adults became familiar with the song.

    ¡°With a fierce wolf and a mighty tiger around, the long snake is bound to be ughtered. The overturned tiles on the roof of the golden house suggest the ruler is going to be overthrown sooner orter.¡±

    Lin Mengya was shaking the rattle to amuse Moyan in her arms at the door when she vaguely heard children singing this nursery rhyme outside.

    ¡°First Miss, what does the song the children are singing outside mean?¡± A maid asked.

    In the yard, several old maids and girls gathered around Lin Mengya, having a chat while working on their embroidery.

    Since the First Miss returned home, the mansion had been filled with cheers andughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably made up by a certain idle schr to amuse children,¡± Lin Mengya said and kissed Moyan.

    The baby grew up very fast and became more and more agreeable.

    He showed a tremendously bright smile on his delicate face every time he saw his family members.

    Lin Mengya found his newly grown white teeth so cute every time she saw him.

    She kept hugging and kissing him, thinking that she really liked him a lot.

    ¡°But this song, which is about things like a wolf, a tiger and a golden house, is so strange. I¡¯m wondering where the children learned it,¡± a maid said.

    All of them had no idea, so after discussing for a while, they changed the subject to their embroidery.

    There was a sparkle in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she listened to the song the children were singing outside.

    Those with a keen sense of insight could figure out what the song meant as soon as they heard it. Presumably, it would reach some people soon.

    It was said that the Shangguan Family had sent some people to prevent the rumor from being spreadst time.

    She just wondered how they was going to deal with this crisis.

    The song became increasingly popr, and there were even different versions of it.

    There were plenty of people secretly tracking the source of the song, but they all failed.

    After all, it was spread from mouth to mouth. With no evidence, their attempt to find out the culprit amounted to looking for a needle in a haystack.

    That night, Lin Mengya hummed a tune and watched over Moyan, who had fallen asleep.

    Meanwhile, she was absorbed in a newly issued novel in her hands.

    Suddenly, arge hand blocked her line of sight.

    She lifted her head with a smile, threw the book aside, put her arms around his neck like a monkey and said, ¡°You have been away for several days. Tell me, do you have a mistress?¡±

    She was obviously doubting him, but she said in a coquettish tone.

    Long Tianyu immediately embraced her slender figure, rested his head on her soft shoulder and said, ¡°I miss you so much.¡±

    Meanwhile, Long Tianyu greedily breathed in Lin Mengya¡¯s unique faint scent mixed with the scent of herbs, feeling his fatigue over the past few days seemed to have dissipated in an instant.

    ¡°Me too,¡± nestling in his arms, Lin Mengya whispered in a soft voice, that could only be heard by the two of them, and held him in her arms.

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t know what loneliness felt like until they had mutual affinity.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been busy preparing for the Spring Sacrificial Rite? You¡¯d better be careful outside and take more guards with you,¡± as Long Tianyu said, he casually fiddled with a strand of her hair, which was as soft and tender as her.

    He was reluctant to let her, who was such a slender girl but shared his heavy burden, go through hardships.

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. You must have been awfully busy recently. It¡¯s a tough job to deal with the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya smiled and teased him.

    Speaking of this, most of the problems he had to settle were caused by her on purpose.

    Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t known her husband was the only son the Emperor trusted now, she wouldn¡¯t have carried out this n boldly.

    ¡°Mischievous girl, you always catch me off guard. Did you hide the baby tiger and Snow properly?¡± As Long Tianyu asked, he raised his eyebrows and looked down at the mischievous girl, who showed an innocent smile in his arms.

    ¡°Of course I did. I won¡¯t leave any trace so that the Shangguan Family can turn the table. His Majesty probably have long suspected that they intend to rebel,¡± Lin Mengya said with a rarecent look she only showed in front of Long Tianyu.

    He fondled her cheek lovingly, pinched her pointed chin, and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to spend your time feeding yourself properly than plotting against them. This time, you may have hit the mark by a fluke. Those I deployed in the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion came back to report that the massacre of the Shen Family seemed to be done by the Shangguan Family on purpose. Even the Empress and the Crown Prince are likely to be kept in the dark about it.¡±

    The Shangguan Family turned out to be the culprit.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head from Long Tianyu¡¯s arms in puzzlement, thinking, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Shangguan Family always been supportive of the Crown Prince? Why do they have such an extravagant hope at such a critical moment?¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s poprity is sinking, and my father often shows a sign of dethroning him. It¡¯s better to rely on themselves than to pin their hopes on a good-for-nothing. Although the Shangguan Family is suspected by my father, their strength should not be underestimated,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Lin Mengya understood this.

    The throne was the ultimate target of every ve of power.

    However, various forces engaged in internal strife at present. There was one thing that the Shangguan Family might be unaware of.

    Once the Shangguan Family showed any intention of usurping the throne, the Crown Prince and the Empress or other members of the Long Family, who intended to fight for the throne, would regard them as a formidable enemy, that must be gotten rid of.

    Thepetition for the throne was an internal affair of the Long Family. If the Shangguan Family intended to take the ce as an outsider, the members of the Long Family would probably cooperate to deal with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if the desire for power can really blind people. Shangguan Lei used to be a decisive and cautious person. Why does his intelligence drop below the bottom line as soon as he gets involved in this?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Long Tianyu shook his head. After spending all this time getting along with his wife, he gradually understood the meaning of the new words she blurted out from time to time.

 Chapter 705 - Listen to Storytelling in a Teahouse

    <h4>Chapter 705 Listen to Storytelling in a Teahouse</h4>

    Long Tianyu had thought about the doubtful point Lin Mengya mentioned.

    Moreover, he heard that the Empress¡¯s followers kept in touch with the Shangguan Family these days, and the Empress got furious in the Imperial Pce. Things might not be as simple as they seemed.

    ¡°Anyway, this is a good thing for us. The more they are disturbed by us, the more likely we are to find an opportunity to get rid of them!¡± Lin Mengya said confidently.

    The Shangguan Family¡¯s exterminating the Shen Family was a silly move, which failed to deter those, who were on good terms with the Lin Family. Instead, it aroused their deep hatred for the Shangguan Family.

    Now, coupled with the widespread rumor, the Shangguan Family was probably in a terrible fix now.

    Lin Mengya had to admit that such a proffered good opportunity was rare.

    Staring at the woman in his arms, who seemed to have everything under her control, Long Tianyu was so proud of her.

    Anyone targeted by his wife could only be meat on her chopping block.

    Now she even learned to torture her target slowly.

    Back then, the Shangguan Family had spared no effort to mould public opinions in the Capital City and thus to make his father bring Lin Nansheng, who was used of treason, to trial.

    If it were not for the fact that Lin Mengya sacrificed her reputation to draw everyone¡¯s attention to the two of them, the Shangguan Family probably would have seeded in their scheme.

    Now, the Shangguan Family was also troubled by rumors. The table was turned, and they suffered the consequence of their own action.

    ¡°How¡¯s the rtionship between you and your father recently?¡± Lin Mengya changed the topic and asked cautiously.

    Hearing this question, Long Tianyu stiffened slightly. He immediately put down his arms, sat down in the chair, where Lin Mengya had sat, grabbed her hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Everything is under my control. You must have had a hard time.¡±

    Seeing his worried and tender look, Lin Mengya knew that he must have had a hard time these days.

    Although it was often said that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs, anyway his father was the Emperor, who considered power and throne more important than love affairs.

    Long Tianyu had contradicted him because of her. If it weren¡¯t for the Emperor¡¯s poor health, he probably would have given up on Long Tianyu and chosen another suitable young prince as his sessor.

    However, the twisted rtionship between Long Tianyu and his father must have made Long Tianyu feel ufortable with constraint in all respects.

    In fact, it was more difficult for him to act freely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself in a more difficult situation because of me. I understand. We are doing these for the sake of our future, so I will neither misunderstand you nor me you, do you understand?¡± Lin Mengya said with sincerity in her fluid eyes.

    Long Tianyu quivered slightly and involuntarily pulled her into his arms once again.

    Although he had consented to his father¡¯s request, in the past few days he had used all kinds of excuses to put off the consort selection his father intended to hold for him.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she had noticed that and understood his feeling.

    ¡°I... will never let you down,¡± he said in a deep voice.

    Hearing his oath, Lin Mengya felt so attached to him.

    She sighed helplessly in her heart, thinking she would probably be connected with him for the rest of her life.

    The two of them snuggled up to each other and silently exchanged their deep affection for each other in the dark.

    In this life, even death wouldn¡¯t be able to do them part...

    In a teahouse, Lin Mengya, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, was drinking tea and listening to storytelling leisurely with her maids.

    The storyteller here was the most brilliant with the most vivid descriptions in the entire Capital City.

    Although the teahouse was not big, it was crowded with audience, and there was not even an empty seat.

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes slightly, listening to the wonderful storytelling with interest.

    ¡°Mi... Madam, why haven¡¯t I heard of this story before?¡± Baizhi, who was a big fan of storytelling, asked and nced at her master hesitantly.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Maybe it¡¯s a new story. This story is amazing, and I like it very much. Sister Hongyu, let¡¯s reward him handsomely,¡± Lin Mengya raised her eyes, nodded at the storyteller, who was bowing with joined hands, and said casually.

    The storytelling was amazing, while the audience were having a fervent discussion.

    Everyone was listening attentively, for fear of missing any part of the story. This story had been repeated several times, but there were still some people willing to listen to it again and again, which showed that the story was wonderful.

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes again. But after she was absorbed in the storytelling for only a while, a series of noises disturbed their leisure time.

    ¡°Who is in charge here?¡± There came an arrogant voice, which even attracted Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.

    She turned around, only to see a strong man sitting at the most prominent square table in the teahouse.

    He was only in his twenties, but was dressed in luxurious clothes.

    He had a handsome face, but his hooked nose made him look somber.

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m the owner of this teahouse. May I know what brought you here?¡± The shopkeeper immediately bowed unctuously behind the counter and answered, for fear of displeasing this noble childe.

    The man didn¡¯t even nce at the shopkeeper and snorted.

    After ncing around with his somber eyes, he said arrogantly, ¡°From today on, storytelling is forbidden here, and I¡¯m taking this storyteller back. If I hear that you gather here and make disturbances, all of you will end up in the prison of the government office!¡±

    He said in a domineering tone, leaving no room for negotiation.

    The shopkeeper was panic-stricken, with no idea what he had done to offend this young master.

    He quickly made a bow with hands folded in front and tried all he could to beg the man, ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t have to do that. We¡¯ll forbid the story here. Please show us some mercy and spare us, who are just some civilians!¡±

    Unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t show any mercy and insisted on his request, ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today. Come on, take away the gossiper!¡±

    Just as the innocent storyteller was about to be taken away, a shout stopped it, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Everyone in the teahouse was trembling with fear. No one expected that they, who just came here to enjoy their leisure time, would encounter such a thing.

    Just when they were about to leave, they saw someone step forward boldly, and it was a delicate woman.

    In that instant, none of them was confident in this woman.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle in my business?¡± The man raised his eyebrows and asked, thinking this woman was really reckless.

    However, the woman sitting by the window got up after gracefully drinking her tea unhurriedly, as if she didn¡¯t notice the threat in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be known to me,¡± the woman said in an indifferent and gentle voice, but gave off a domineering and arrogant vibe.

    Lin Mengya turned around and nced at the man disdainfully, directly ignoring his murderous and vicious look.

    ¡°You... In the Capital City, no one dares to talk to me like that! Come on, take her away!¡± The manughed instead of getting angry and said with a vicious look in his eyes, as if he had foreseen the fate of the reckless woman.

    However, Lin Mengya was not anxious and stayedposed.

    In a few seconds, the man¡¯sckeys, who had been swaggering and trying to seize her just now, were knocked down by the guards, who appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The man, who obviously did not expect hisckeys would end up like this, asked.

    Lin Mengya sneered, looked at the man coldly, and said, ¡°You are unqualified to know my identity. Now that you want to take the storyteller away, may I ask whichw he has vited? Could it be that his story has touched your sore spot, so you nder him?¡±

    The man was embarrassed by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t know who was standing in front of him, but Lin Mengya knew his background clearly.

    There was a rumor that Shangguan Lei¡¯s youngest son, Shangguan Jing, indulged in eating, drinking, and pleasure-seeking on this street.

    At present, the contents of the storytelling and performances in most tea houses and restaurants in the Capital City were arranged by Lin Mengya. She had made a great effort to disseminate the rumor in both overt and covert ways.

    After receiving the news that this childe, who couldn¡¯t do anything right, had plenty of conflicts with his family because of the rumor, she specially arranged for the most famous storyteller in the Capital City to tell the story three times in a row around the restaurant Shangguan Jing visited most often.

    The story was written by Xiao Yixin, the most talented man in the Capital City.

    Although it was a story happening in the previous dynasty, it was actually a sarcastic story about the Shangguan Family.

    It was no wonder that Shangguan Jing was so furious. After all, because of the rumor widely spread in the Capital City, his family had been tremblingly watchful and timid as if treading on thin ice.

    Of course, the Shangguan Family nursed a deep hatred for the one, who made up the rumor. However, despite their rage, at least their overreaction indicated that they were afraid that their intention would be found out.

    Lin Mengya took advantage of this to satirize Shangguan Jing.

    Shangguan Lei, that cunning fox, would certainly think of a way to fix this crisis, but Shangguan Jing became her best target.

    As she expected, Shangguan Jing was infuriated as soon as he heard her words, and he even stared at her with a dangerous look in his eyes.

 Chapter 706 - The General of the Tiger Gate Guards

    <h4>Chapter 706 The General of the Tiger Gate Guards</h4>

    ¡°Bitch! Men,e and seize her!¡± Shangguan Jing, who was enraged, roared like a wild beast.

    However, theckeys, who were knocked down around him, didn¡¯t have the guts to step forward.

    Shangguan Jing gave them a cold look and spat disdainfully, thinking they were just useless trash.

    Shangguan Jing fixed his malicious eyes on Lin Mengya, while showing a cruel and bloodthirsty sneer and secretly gathering himself to seize her by the throat.

    Even in this ce, he, who was from the Shangguan Family, was as fierce as a lone wolf, that seemed to be able to turn Lin Mengya into a cold corpse in an instant.

    Lin Mengya stared at Shangguan Jing unblinkingly. The murderous intent he exuded instantly gave her a chill, which was overwhelmed by tension and excitement in a dangerous situation.

    She would like to see what he would do on impulse.

    Her provocative gaze enraged Shangguan Jing even more.

    Just when he was about to take an action, his wrist was grabbed by a warm hand.

    ¡°Who... Third Brother, why are you here?¡± In his rage, Shangguan Jing asked while turning around, only to see a face, which was definitely his nightmare.

    This man was colder and more somber than him and was more mature in bearing.

    ¡°You¡¯re ipetent. Come on, bring the Fifth Young Master back,¡± he said, bringing the fight to an end.

    But Lin Mengya felt more tensed than before because of this man, who suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Third Brother, I...¡± Shangguan Jing tried to say something, but unexpectedly, his third brother suddenly gave him a hard look.

    A burst of coldnessing out of his third brother¡¯s deep and dark eyes caused Shangguan Jing to shrink his head involuntarily.

    In this world, he was not afraid of anything or anyone but his third brother he could not see through.

    ¡°Go back,¡± on hearing his third brother give an ultimatum, Shangguan Jing did not dare to stay any longer and left the teahouse in a panic with hisckeys under the astonished gazes of the others.

    ¡°First Miss Lin, or I should call you vice Princess Yu, are you satisfied with the way I deal with this matter?¡± The man asked.

    Lin Mengya was not at all surprised when the man revealed her identity directly.

    The man, dressed in ck, was tall and thin and looked a little weak.

    However, a hideous scar extending from the part between his brows to his right cheek made him look sinister.

    Lin Mengya nced at his right hand without being noticed.

    At this moment, he drew his pale and slender hand back into her sleeve.

    This was his automatic gesture, which enabled him to kill his enemy with his weapon in an instant.

    Raising her eyebrows imperceptibly, Lin Mengya put away her indifferent look and said, ¡°Lord Shangguan, you¡¯re so sharp-eyed and deserve to be the General of the Tiger Gate Guards. But I¡¯m confused why you are at leisure. Don¡¯t the Tiger Gate Guards need to guard the Capital City now?¡±

    Shangguan Jin, the General of the Tiger Gate Guards, was much more shrewd than Shangguan Jing, his younger brother.

    He narrowed his eyes and sneered slightly.

    In that instant, he exuded a piercing murderous intent, which was an overwhelming vibe from a man, who had seen piles of corpses and managed to survive from the sea of blood.

    Lin Mengya felt a little overwhelmed although she was far away from him.

    It was easy to kill her, just a youngdy, so he would not get angry with her, who was going to die.

    She, who had offended the Shangguan Family, had to pay for it with her life.

    For this reason, although Lin Mengya tantly touched his sore spot, Shangguan Jin maintained an indifferent look and was unaffected by her childish provocation at all.

    ¡°You¡¯d better watch out,¡± he said.

    His brief word was like a cold sword, making Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stand on end, as it showed his intent to kill her rather than his intent to threaten her or his concern for her.

    He was truly dangerous!

    ¡°Of course I will. General Shangguan, you don¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Shangguan Jin nced at her indifferently, then turned around and left the chaotic teahouse.

    However, Lin Mengya did not let out a sigh of relief until he disappearedpletely from her sight.

    ¡°Miss, why are you so afraid of him?¡± Baizhi opened her big eyes and asked.

    She was too dull to realize how terrifying Shangguan Jin was.

    Lin Mengya shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s not ordinary. Back then, the Shangguan Family¡¯s n to kill the prisoners of war and innocent people was carried out by him. He ughtered countless people unblinkingly, even including the old and weak people, patients and children. It shows how cruel he is.¡±

    In fact, what Lin Mengya was warier of was that he was extremely scheming.

    Although plenty of officials had grumbled about the Shangguan Family¡¯s indiscriminately ughtering the captives at that time, they had to admit that it deterred the forces in those cities, that had just been taken, from rebelling in the least amount of time.

    No matter how proficient a person was in martial arts, there was a way to crack him.

    However, Shangguan Jin, who was both scheming and proficient in martial arts, probably would be their real enemy!

    ¡°All of us should be careful. Send someone to keep an eye on the Shangguan Family in secret. Shangguan Jin won¡¯t stay in the Capital City for too long. This time he should be returning to the camp of the Tiger Gate Guards soon,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Fortunately, Shangguan Jin, who held a very responsible position in the Tiger Gate Guards, basically couldn¡¯t be absent from his post for too long.

    In addition, this time, the Emperor probably would give the Shangguan Family a warning, which made it even less likely for Shangguan Jin to stay at home for too long.

    He was going to leave after the Spring Sacrificial Rite at thetest.

    As long as she stayed on guard in the next few days, she probably wouldn¡¯t get into big trouble.

    After disturbed by Shangguan Jing and Shangguan Jin, Lin Mengya lost interest in watching the farce.

    The Shangguan Family was not stupid. Since they couldn¡¯t stop others from gossiping, they would definitely think of other ways.

    Nevertheless, she had achieved her goal. Anyway, the Emperor must have heard of these rumors among the people.

    What he would do next was none of Lin Mengya¡¯s business.

    Anyway she should stop aggravating the situation at a proper time.

    As these rumors spread, she gradually saw another benefit it brought.

    Therge number of spies surrounding Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion had reduced to two or three.

    Of course, Lin Mengya was still followed by some spies in a distance when she went out.

    But it was different from some time ago when she was like poop followed by a swarm of buzzing flies.

    Hiding in the carriage, Lin Mengya let out a sigh of relief. Today was a small climax during the period they prepared for the Spring Sacrificial Rite.

    Aftering out of the teahouse, she threw off the spies and sneaked in the carriage, that was getting out of the Capital City, under the cover of Baiji and the other maids.

    ¡°Look at you, you are so nervous. No one can hurt you with me around,¡± Qinghu said.

    He, who had hidden in the crowd, could finally spend some private time with Lin Mengya now.

    He reached out to pinch her hands, only to find her hands were covered with cold sweat.

    Up to now, those, who had shown up around Lin Mengya, were eithermon people or exceptionally scheming or intelligent people, such as the two brothers of the Zuo Family.

    Smart people were formidable in their own ways.

    But today, she met Shangguan Jin, who was totally different from those she had met before.

    He was a murderous devil as well as a general, who could deal with the lives of tens of thousands of people tyrannically with a simple gesture.

    Perhaps his military exploits were not as splendid as Lin Muzhi¡¯s, but Lin Mengya had never seen someone as intimidating as him, who had fought in blood all year round, in her life.

    It was reasonable for Lin Mengya, such a sensitive girl, to be so nervous.

    ¡°Of course I believe you. But with Shangguan Jin in the Capital City, it may be difficult to carry out our scheme against the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, she had long wanted to take action against the Shangguan Family, but they were extremely cautious at that time.

    Even if they took actions, they would wipe out all the evidence afterwards.

    For example, despite knowing that they were behind what had happened in the Huguo Temple, Lin Mengya and herpanions were unable to find any evidence against them.

    Although Lin Mengya used the childe, who died in the carriage, to clear her name, it only cost the reputation of the deceased Beauty Cheng.

    The Empress and her force, who were behind the scenes, suffered no loss at all.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was implicated in this matter and deprived of her position as Princess Yu by the Emperor, who used her of affecting the reputation of the royal family.

    This was only the second move the Empress made to deal with her in person. If the Empress had the time to deal with her in the future, even if she won, it could only be a pyrrhic victory.

    Fortunately, the Empress and the Emperor were on bad terms, and her father was obviously on the Emperor¡¯s side.

    As long as she was in the Capital City, it would be difficult for the Empress to deal with her.

    If she wanted to deal with the Empress, she had to deal with the Shangguan Family first.

    At the very least, she should get rid of the Empress¡¯s powerful backing, so she should avoid making any mistake when using this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Despite Shangguan Jin¡¯s wisdom and ruthlessness, he might not necessarily be unassable in front of a plot!

    ¡°So what? I will definitely help you achieve anything you want,¡± with a sparkle in his eyes, Qinghu said and showed a tremendously arrogant but differently charming smile, which gradually lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Yes, I must win this round,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Only in this way could she protect those she wanted to protect.

    ¡°Tell them to speed up. We muste back before nightfall, so as not to arouse their suspicion.¡±

 Chapter 707 - The Envoy for a Peace Talk

    <h4>Chapter 707 The Envoy for a Peace Talk</h4>

    The carriage went straight out of the city gate to an inconspicuous vige on the edge of the Capital City almost without being noticed.

    Since Gou An visited the Lin¡¯s Mansionst time, Lin Mengya had sent him a lot of healing medicine sessively through Qinghu.

    With the help of her, an experienced physician, as well as her abundant supply of medicine, which couldpare with that of the Imperial Hospital, the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State would be cured sooner orter.

    As she expected,st night Gou An sent someone to tell her that his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice hade round.

    Lin Mengya could not wait toe here with Qinghu.

    Recently, everyone¡¯s attention had been attracted by the Shangguan Family, so no one would pay attention to her brother, who was detained in the prison of the government office.

    Therefore, this was the best time to rescue her brother.

    However, she had yet to figure out how to use the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State to clear her brother¡¯s name.

    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t bring him directly to the Emperor for a confrontation with her brother.

    At present, the two countries were at war. The Emperor would definitely kill him provocatively.

    Whether a pawn could y its role depended on where it was ced.

    The carriage stopped in front of an ordinary courtyard. Qinghu got out of the carriage first and checked around carefully. Then, he motioned for Lin Mengya to get out of the carriage.

    She poked her head out of the carriage and heard a burst of heartyughter from the courtyard before she could get out.

    She froze for a moment, thinking it seemed that Gou An, who was a straightforward man, was cheered up by his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice¡¯s improved condition.

    Otherwise, hisughter would not be so unrestrained and ostentatious that it could even go out through the roof.

    Lin Mengya pushed open the wooden door with her while hands, puckered in a gentle and polite smile on her charming face and asked, ¡°What made Brother Gou An so joyful? If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to hear it. What do you say?¡±

    Hearing her voice, the two people, who were sitting by a table in the thatched cottage, turned around in session.

    Gou An came out in pleasant surprise with a rare look of relief on his smiling face.

    Lin Mengya knew at a nce that he felt relieved after putting his burden down. It seemed that his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice had reassured him like timely rain.

    ¡°Why are you here? Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, this is Sister Lin, whom Second Senior Fellow Apprentice often mentioned to us. Nevertheless, she has changed a lot,¡± Gou An said.

    Of course, he referred to Lin Mengya¡¯s change from a pitiful imbecile to a clever girl.

    Lin Mengya naturally looked into the room as Gou An did.

    At the sight of a thin figure sitting by the dark square table, Lin Mengya slightly raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°It turns out to be Sister Lin. How do you do? You live up to your reputation. I¡¯m Mao Yuze. Thank you for your help,¡± Mao Yuze said in a slightly hoarse voice, probably because he had just regained consciousness.

    Different from her brother and Gou An, Mao Yuze had cleanly chiseled features with a steady and reserved air despite his rugged look.

    If it weren¡¯t for his face, which was too pale, he definitely would have impressed Lin Mengya in the way her father did.

    He had less the air of a childe, who feigned a steady look, than of a man, who had hardened himself on the battlefield.

    He would definitely be the invincible Ares on the battlefield.

    Lin Mengya could not help feeling a sense of respect for him despite his identity as a general of the enemy state.

    She nodded slightly and greeted him politely, ¡°Brother Mao, I¡¯m ttered. Since you¡¯re here for saving my brother, I should help you.¡±

    Different from Gou An, who was as unworldly as a wild crane, Mao Yuze was the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State, who was able to fight with her father and brother on the battlefield.

    As such, Lin Mengya was still wary of him.

    Despite knowing that he was here for saving her brother, she had to be cautious.

    ¡°s, I caused the problem. If it were not for the fact that I didn¡¯t keep my token properly, my Second Junior Fellow Apprentice would not have met with such a cmity. I have to exin this to him face to face,¡± Mao Yuze, who was meticulous despite his rugged look, said slowly after sighing gloomily.

    In fact, she only believed half of his words. However, she didn¡¯t show any doubt on her face and sat down in the parlor with Gou An after nodding slightly.

    ¡°Sister Lin, in fact, my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is not merelye here to solve our problem. He¡¯ll tell you about it himself,¡± Gou An said with a tremendously excited smile.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya realized something, turned around, and nced at Mao Yuze with a milder smile.

    Mao Yuze could not help looking away when he saw her snow-white face.

    Although he could fight with various enemies on the battlefield, this was the first time he had met such a beautiful woman¡¯s eyes.

    He exined in a deep voice with his face softening, ¡°To tell you the truth, apart from proving my Second Junior Fellow Apprentice¡¯s innocence, I¡¯ve brought a peace treaty on behalf of my king.¡±

    A peace treaty? Lin Mengya was stunned, as she had never heard Gou An mention it.

    ¡°The two of our states have been at war over the years, which has not only caused losses to both of our troops but also made life impossible for the civilians on the border between our states. My king feels sorry about this, so he sent me to bring a peace treaty, hoping that we can make peace with each other and stop fighting with each other. But I was hunted by some mysterious people as soon as I arrived at Dajin. Fortunately, my Third Junior Fellow Apprentice and the others helped me, otherwise, there will probably be a conflict between our states because of me,¡± Mao Yuze said with a frown, seeming to have fallen into endless trouble because of this.

    Lin Mengya gently let out a breath. It was not until now that she realized the importance of Mao Yuze¡¯s visit to Dajin.

    As the envoy for a peace talk, Mao Yuze¡¯s visit was not only rted to her brother¡¯s being acquitted, but also a good thing for the entire Dajin.

    It was no wonder that some people tried to hunt him.

    This kind of thing, that benefited the country and the people, would definitely go against the interests of some venal people.

    Mao Yuze probably had expected this beforeing here.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt profound respect for him and became much less suspicious of him.

    Meanwhile, she realized why she was treated like that in Gou An¡¯s courtyard.

    If someone ndered her father and brother in that way, she would presumably talk back more harshly.

    She immediately stood up and solemnly bowed to Mao Yuze.

    Mao Yuze got up in a panic, but Gou An pressed him down in his chair with a smile.

    He said, ¡°You... you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Lin Mengya sat down again, narrowed her eyes with a mild smile and said to Brother Mao of whom she had a favorable impression, ¡°Brother Mao, the people of our two states are lucky to have you doing this for them at the risk of your life. Rest assured. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to enable you to take a peace talk with the Emperor of Dajin. Since we¡¯re a family, I¡¯ll make it clear. Brother Gou presumably has told you my identity. My husband is Prince Yu of Dajin as well as the third son of the current Emperor. So you can count on me to arrange a peace talk between you and the Emperor of Dajin.¡±

    Hearing that Lin Mengya promised to help, Mao Yuze and Gou An seemed to be relieved.

    They had been hunted and could only recuperate in this small courtyard temporarily.

    What was more, even if they managed to enter the Capital City by luck after recovering, they might not have the chance to meet the Emperor of Dajin.

    After all, it was impossible for Mao Yuze to shout in front of the gate of the Imperial Pce that he was a general from the enemy country.

    If he did this, he would definitely be arrested as an assassin.

    It was naturally a good thing if Lin Mengya could arrange a meeting for him.

    However, neither of them knew that this seemingly sweet Sister Lin was the one who made a good bargain this time.

    Aftering out of the ce, where Gou An and the others hid, Lin Mengya even hummed a tune cheerfully on the way home.

    Along the way, her mild smile made Qinghu¡¯s hair stand on end. In the end, he would rather run outside than stay in the carriage and watch her act abnormally.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya, who was in a good mood, did not make things difficult for Qinghu at all.

    As he ran, she clenched her fists and cheered him on in the carriage.

    Qinghu, who was frightened by her cheering, consciously slowed down so that he could follow the carriage at a distance of about a hundred meters. At least, without hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s cheesy cheering, he no longer felt his legs went weak.

    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, thinking what was wrong with her.

    ¡°Tsk, you have no taste. My voice is so sweet, isn¡¯t it?¡± ncing at the stubborn guy, who followed the carriage in a distance and refused to get back to the carriage, Lin Mengya said with contempt for Qinghu¡¯s taste.

    She flipped through the peace treaty Mao Yuze had risked his life to protect, involuntarily showing a smile.

    She did not expect the problem, which had been a serious headache on her way there, would be solved so easily.

    Moreover, if she entrusted this task to Long Tianyu, it would be his great contribution. In this way, their difficult situation could be tackled.

    After all, if Dajin and the Nan¡¯an State stopped fighting with each other, the border between the two countries could enjoy long-term peace and stability and the people could live and work in peace.

    The most important thing was that the Emperor no longer needed to choose someone as her father¡¯s sessor.

    In this case, the Shangguan Family¡¯s n woulde to naught, and the Emperor would no longer have to worry about whether the Shangguan Family could control his army or not.

    At the same time, the Shangguan Family would lose the opportunity to control the military power of Dajin. She wondered where they would end up when the time came.

    No one would be dissatisfied with such a good thing.

 Chapter 708 - A Great Gift

    <h4>Chapter 708 A Great Gift</h4>

    Lin Mengya almost kept smiling all the way home from Gou An¡¯s ce.

    Not to mention Qinghu, who stayed away from her, her tremendous affability even made the others in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion feel a chill down their spines.

    Seeing her in such a cheerful state of mind, all the others were stunned.

    She really couldn¡¯t think of a proper way to celebrate, so as soon as she returned to her room, she immediately closed the door and burst into wildughter.

    Even Hongyu, who had always been steady, almost fell on hearing that. ¡°What... what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Standing in the yard, she cautiously asked Qinghu, who had nothing to say about it.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe her head got squeezed in the door,¡± Qinghu replied expressionlessly.

    In fact, he was also confused about what made Lin Mengyaugh so wildly.

    Fortunately, her crazy state didn¡¯tst long.

    After nightfall, Lin Mengya gradually returned to normal. She just hummed a tune she had learned from somewhere, while embroidering a peony, on which she had spent a long time, in her room.

    Long Tianyu appeared outside the Grace Butterfly Courtyard as usual.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Your Highness,¡± the four maids, who were instructed to stay here, immediately came up to greet him, but they seemed to have something else to say but stopped on second thought.

    Long Tianyu was puzzled. They usually avoided disturbing Lin Mengya and him automatically. He wondered what was going on today.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with your Miss?¡± Long Tianyu furrowed his brows as he asked tentatively, feeling his heart skipped a beat. Could something have happened to her?

    ¡°Not... exactly. s, anyway, Your Highness, you¡¯d better be careful. Miss seems to be a little abnormal,¡± gritting her teeth, Hongyu finally gave him the sincere instruction they had been thinking under the encouraging gazes of the other three girls.

    After that, the four maids exchanged nces and quickly dispersed in all directions tacitly.

    What... was going on?

    Long Tianyu was confused. After looking around suspiciously, he finally frowned and walked into the Grace Butterfly Courtyard with heavy steps.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. Are you thirsty, hungry, or cold?¡± As soon as he pushed the door of the Grace Butterfly Courtyard open, he smelled a fragrance and heard a voice.

    Then, the woman, who was leaning against his chest, stared at him with her innocent and fluid eyes.

    Suddenly, Long Tianyu was alerted and moved to a state of vignce.

    He could only put his arms around her slender waist, wondering if she had taken the wrong medicine.

    ¡°Come on. Make yourselffortable,¡± Lin Mengya said, with her silvery white teeth shining chillingly and a strange smile on her pretty face.

    Long Tianyu, who was stunned, could only let her hold his hand and press him down in a chair with a little strength.

    ¡°Are you... alright?¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s abnormal behavior made Long Tianyu¡¯s hair stand on end, and he involuntarily asked.

    Watching him in a panic, Lin Mengya smiled and stopped pretending to be enigmatic.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Look, I want to show you something. Don¡¯t be too grateful to me after seeing it,¡± as she said, she threw a dark yellow official letter in front of Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu nced at his wife in confusion and at the official letter in front of him, wondering what on earth made her so cheerful.

    He picked up the official letter on the table hesitantly and opened the envelope. After reading it for a while, he showed a trace of shock in his dark and deep eyes.

    ¡°This... This is...¡± Long Tianyu was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. He held Lin Mengya¡¯s small hands tightly and his eyes were gradually filled with ecstasy.

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s the peace treaty of the Nan¡¯an State. I flipped through it and found the king of the Nan¡¯an State sincerely offers generous terms. So I think that your father will be pleased with it,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Long Tianyu could tell that without being reminded by Lin Mengya, so he was ravished with joy.

    With the peace treaty, the Shangguan Family¡¯s n woulde to naught, and his father would be relieved.

    ¡°My wife is indeed the rarest woman in the world!¡± Long Tianyu, who usually maintained a poker face, said cheerfully like a child and kissed Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate face heavily.

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying... Keep it properly. The person, who delivered the peace treaty, was attacked by someone mysterious. You can roughly guess who the attacker is, right?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Her words immediately brought Long Tianyu back to his senses.

    The peace treaty went against the interests of the Shangguan Family and would make them lose the opportunity to regain military power.

    Given the way the Shangguan Family dealt with affairs, they certainly would not let go of the messenger easily.

    ¡°I will handle this cautiously. Speaking of this, we should express our gratitude to the messenger,¡± Long Tianyu said with a childish expression, that he wouldn¡¯t show in front of anyone other than her.

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, thinking this was what she wanted.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking about. But it¡¯s inappropriate for him to show up now. In fact, no one other than you and me knows the existence of the peace treaty. I think that you had better enter the Imperial Pce to discuss with your father as soon as possible. The messenger is safe now. If it¡¯s really necessary to bring him to the Imperial Pce to meet His Majesty, I think it¡¯s better to do it in a big way than in secret,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    On the way back, she had thought this through apart from smirking.

    Mao Yuze¡¯s safety was their top priority now. More importantly, only if he showed up in front of the Emperor would he be able to have a peace talk with the Emperor.

    If he were to be killed before meeting the Emperor, the peace talk between the two countries would go up in smoke.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sneak into the Imperial Pce tonight. These days, my father often summoned me urgently at night, so my visit at this time will arouse no suspicion. Anyway, the Shangguan Family intends to clear their name, so they won¡¯t dare to attack me easily,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    A dy might mean trouble.

    Although the Shangguan Family seemed to be restrained, their strength could not be underestimated.

    Lin Mengya, who certainly knew the significance of this matter, nodded.

    After reminding Long Tianyu to be careful, she watched him turn around and disappear into the dark.

    It was not until she was sure that he waspletely out of sight that she let out an almost inaudible sigh.

    ¡°Now that everything has been settled, it¡¯s time for us to set out, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qinghu said.

    Perhaps Long Tianyu was the one, who loved her the most in this world, but Qinghu was definitely the one, who knew her best.

    She turned around and saw Qinghu, who appeared behind her at some point, showed a serious look rather than a helpless look.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can for him. My staying longer will only increase his misery,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Emperor would definitely give her family a way out for the sake of the peace treaty.

    With such a great contribution, Long Tianyu could gain an unshakable position in the royal family.

    Not long ago, she managed to divert the Empress¡¯s attention to Shangguan Hui by making a scene in the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion.

    Given the woman¡¯s intelligence, she presumably had figured out Lin Mengya¡¯s intention by now.

    With their help, Long Tianyu would have no worry at the imperial court and in his backyard, even if she could nevere back...

    ¡°When are we going to set off?¡± Qinghu asked.

    He didn¡¯t ask anything else because he knew Lin Mengya too well.

    She had done all these for the sake of those around her.

    These days, Moyan and Ms. Tian had been sent to the secret courtyard behind the clinic.

    Besides Hongyu, all the others would also be sent to that safe ce under the cover of the lively Spring Sacrificial Rite.

    Meanwhile, he had left more than half of his followers behind to secretly protect them.

    As such, all the important people around Lin Mengya had been protected one after another, which only meant that it was finally time to part with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until His Majesty summons Mao Yuze. When the timees, they will attract all the attention. His Majesty will certainly send his elite troops to protect him. It will be easy for us to sneak out without being noticed,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya had quickly determined the time to leave, Qinghu knew that he should not say anything else about it.

    Qinghu nodded silently. He knew better than anyone that Lin Mengya was sometimes a rational person, who could even be considered cold-blooded.

    No matter she was urged to stay or reluctant to leave, nothing could stop her from leaving.

    She might appear to be delicate, but she was actually very stubborn and unyielding. Even he couldn¡¯tpare with her.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure everything is in order. You may have a good rest,¡± Qinghu said.

    No matter how sorry he felt for her, he could only console her with these words at this moment.

    Although Lin Mengya had turned around, she said with a rare apologetic look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so willful so that you have to go through this hard time with me,¡± she thought.

    In this life, she had no regret with Qinghu¡¯spany.

    Long Tianyu, who was hurrying on his way in the dark, was obviously unaware of the n of his beloved.

    His fine horse galloped and brought him to the gate of the Imperial Pce in an instant.

    ¡°Report to my father that I have something important to tell him, and open the door!¡± He shouted coldly on the horse.

    Seeing that the person on the horse turned out to be Prince Yu, who came back again, the guards in charge of guarding the pce gate acted at once.

    The messenger went to inform the eunuch, who was on duty, about Prince Yu¡¯s visit as soon as possible.

 Chapter 709 - Sacrifice Ties of Blood to Righteousness

    <h4>Chapter 709 Sacrifice Ties of Blood to Righteousness</h4>

    Not long after, the messenger rushed back.

    The heavy gate of the Imperial Pce was slowly opened from inside. With his eyes bing deep, Long Tianyu flourished the whip to urge on his horse and entered the Imperial Pce on his galloping horse.

    As the crisp sound of hooves echoed inside the Imperial Pce, the pce gate was closed tightly again in the dark.

    At this moment, the Emperor was still handling government affairs in the imperial study.

    Obviously, Long Tianyu was very familiar with the route. At the gate of the second pce, Long Tianyu dismounted from the horse with the peace treaty in his arms.

    With this, their predicament would be resolved with ease.

    As such, even someone as steady as Long Tianyu involuntarily felt excited.

    However, as soon as he stepped into the scope of the imperial study, he, who had always been sensitive, became tensed in an instant.

    There seemed to be something wrong!

    Feeling his heart sank, Long Tianyu moved to a heightened state of alert.

    The situation was still in flux before he presented the peace treaty to his father.

    He walked steadily without making any sound like a cat that would not expose its intention before its prey appeared.

    He stiffened all his muscles so that he could react to any unexpected situation at any time.

    Finally, he reached the imperial study. As soon as he stepped onto the first step, he paused, as he saw several familiar figures standing outside the imperial study.

    Suppressing his astonishment, he continued walking forward and said, ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡±

    In any case, Shangguan Dongzhu was the Empress.

    Even in the darkness, the cold phoenix tiara on her head was shining with a graceful and gorgeous luster.

    ¡°Well, get up. What brought you into the Imperial Pce sote?¡± After ncing at Long Tianyu, she, who had a delicate and dignified appearance, said in an indifferent tone as usual, as if she did not care about him, who was the son of a concubine but almost took her son¡¯s ce as the Crown Prince.

    However, she hid her disgust for him deeply in her eyes.

    Hearing her question, Long Tianyu felt his heart skipped a beat. Since his father conferred the title of Imperial Noble Consort on his mother, the Empress had rarely met his father.

    Apart from their disgust for each other, more importantly, both the Emperor and the Empress were keenly aware that the fate of the final loser between them was in the hands of the final winner.

    If he and his father lost, the throne would fall into the hands of the Empress¡¯s family.

    Given the Empress¡¯s character, she definitely couldn¡¯t bear to be the Empress Dowager, who enjoyed the rest of her life in the Imperial Pce.

    If he and his father won, he would ascend to the throne and take over the power, and the Long Family would be able to maintain its unshakable position as the royal family of Dajin.

    That was the reason why his father chose him as the final beneficiary of this battle.

    He had to get rid of the scheming Empress, even if not for the peace of Dajin but for his mother and Lin Mengya!

    ¡°I juste to report onpletion of a task assigned by my father,¡± Long Tianyu answered with proper respect.

    When the Empress heard this, there was a sparkle in her eyes. Just as she was about to inquire about, a eunuch¡¯s announcement came from inside the imperial study, ¡°Your Grace, Your Highness, His Majesty asks you in.¡±

    The news brought by the eunuch caused ripples in Long Tianyu¡¯s and the Empress¡¯s eyes at the same time.

    In particr, the Empress nced at someone behind her out of the corner of her eye, involuntarily clenched her fists, and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Even now, she could not go against the Emperor¡¯s will, just as she had been slightly inferior to him in their battle before.

    They entered the imperial study room almost at the same time. The Emperor looked tired after dealing with government affairs all day long, but his majestic air had a strong deterrent to everyone.

    Watching his wife and son bow to him, the Emperor showed some doubts in his eyes.

    He was not at all surprised at the visit of his son, who entered the Imperial Pce every day to report on various matters.

    But the Empress... seemed to have not appeared in front of him for a long time.

    After pondering for a moment, the Emperor asked the two of them to straighten up.

    He fixed his sharp eyes on the Empress and found she seemed to have brought another person besides her trusted attendants.

    The Emperor no longer had any tender feelings for his wife.

    Back then, they married out of interest. Now he had been irritated by the Shangguan Family, which had put pressure on him over and over again, as well as the Empress and the Crown Prince, who had carried out their plots behind his back over the years.

    It was even particrly difficult for him to treat her as a guest on the surface.

    ¡°Empress, what brought you here?¡± Frowning tightly, the Emperor asked with an impatient look.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to visit you and to bring you a gift,¡± the Empress answered.

    Compared with the heartless Emperor, the Empress might not have any affection for him.

    After years of life in the Imperial Pce, she had been dead to all feelings. Maybe she had dreamed of a joyful married life at the beginning.

    However, the Emperor¡¯s indifference hadpletely turned her, who had been a maiden into the current Empress.

    The Empress slightly raised the corners of her mouth to show a perfect smile.

    However, her smile meant nothing other than conspiracies.

    ¡°Really? What is it? You may leave it here, and I¡¯ll have a look,¡± the Emperor said.

    He, who did not care about her gift, turned his attention back to the reports in front of him without ncing at her.

    A cold look shed across the Empress¡¯s eyes.

    But she waved her hand calmly, and a person immediately came out from the attendants behind her and fell on his knees in front of the Emperor.

    Long Tianyu took a look at the person, only to find it was a frail man.

    Even a simple movement like kneeling on the ground could exhaust him.

    After panting for a while, the man finally spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I, Shangguan Qingyu, the Second Assistant Inspector, expose Shangguan Lang¡¯s embezzling the military funds, Shangguan Yu, Shangguan Jing and the others¡¯ murdering a pir of the imperial court and conspiring to rebel. I have written down their grave crimes in the report. Your Majesty, please make a decision as soon as possible!¡±

    In that instant, both the Emperor and Long Tianyu were stunned.

    Shangguan Qingyu was Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s only biological brother, who had recuperated in another ce over the years because of his poor health.

    He was appointed as the Second Assistant Inspector, which was a sinecure, when the Emperor conferred the title of the Empress on his sister, Shangguan Dongzhu.

    Even Long Tianyu did not expect Shangguan Qingyu, who was said to be the weakest member of the Shangguan Family, to do this.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± After pondering for a moment, the Emperor asked slowly with unpredictable emotions in his eyes.

    The Empress stayed cold and indifferent even when her brother used their family members.

    Those people Shangguan Qingyu mentioned just now were all her brothers born of concubines.

    In this case, the Shangguan Family probably would be doomed.

    For the first time, Long Tianyu looked squarely at this man, who seemed to be dying in the next moment.

    Although he bowed his head respectfully, even Long Tianyu was a little frightened at the sight of the cruel look on his side face.

    Even his smile could be chilling.

    Perhaps in the entire Shangguan Family, he was the only one who could be Long Tianyu¡¯s formidable enemy.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ve treated the Shangguan Family well, but I didn¡¯t expect them to do these. Empress, Shangguan Qingyu, Dajin is lucky to have you cooperating to find out the truth and sacrificing ties of blood to righteousness. I¡¯ll deal with it myself. You may leave now,¡± the Emperor said.

    In fact, he had a clear understanding of all these things.

    But to his surprise, the Empress and Shangguan Qingyu decisively gave up more than half of the power of the Shangguan Family.

    Therefore, he needed to think calmly about what exactly they were up to.

    Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Shangguan Qingyu did not stand up. Instead, he heavily kowtowed once again before speaking solemnly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m too ashamed to face you. You¡¯ve been very kind to our Shangguan Family. But theymitted such monstrous crimes. I¡¯m also guilty. So please let me end my life!¡±

    After saying that, he crashed into the doorpost of the imperial study.

    Of course, it would be impossible for him to seed inmitting suicide.

    Long Tianyu saw clearly that he crashed into the ce where the Empress¡¯s trusted attendants were standing.

    Before he could rush there, he was stopped by them in a bustle.

    Nevertheless, before the others could react, he, who was weak, rolled his eyes and directly fainted.

    At that instant, the imperial study was in chaos.

    Despite his displeasure, the Emperor had to pretend to be concerned about Shangguan Qingyu in front of others.

    He said ¡°cool down¡± several times, and then asked the Empress to take her brother away andforted her for a while. After that, it finally became quiet.

    Long Tianyu stood aside and watched the farce in silence.

    However, he tensed up.

    This time, the Empress and Shangguan Qingyu put him in a difficult situation.

    Even without the peace treaty, the Shangguan Family was kicked out of thepetition for power for the time being.

    However, both he and his father were well aware that only the Empress¡¯s cooperation with Shangguan Qingyu could turn the Shangguan Family into a sharp sword in the Empress¡¯s hands.

    Although the sword now turned into a dagger, it was much sharper than before.

    This time, things probably wouldn¡¯t go well.

 Chapter 710 - Their Contribution Offset Their Faults

    <h4>Chapter 710 Their Contribution Offset Their Faults</h4>

    The Empress led her attendants out of the imperial study, while Shangguan Qingyu was still unconscious.

    Long Tianyu knew Shangguan Qingyu would be fine, but at the sight of Shangguan Qingyu¡¯s pale face, he thought Shangguan Qingyu, as a member of the Shangguan Family, treated himself so harshly.

    ¡°What brought you here?¡± The Emperor, who had been shrewd and wise just now, asked with a rare tired look at this moment, while pinching his nose.

    He seemed to be as troubled as Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Father, I bring the peace treaty offered by the Nan¡¯an State,¡± Long Tianyu answered.

    Despite Shangguan Qingyu¡¯s usation, the Emperor looked shocked and said, ¡°Where is it? Present it to me quickly!¡±

    Apparently, the Emperor, who was a little anxious, didn¡¯t expect that the Nan¡¯an State, which had engaged in a fierce fighting with Dajin at the beginning of the year, would send a peace treaty at this time.

    He immediately ordered Long Tianyu to present it to him.

    Taking out the peace treaty, which was still warm, from his bosom, Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment, but finally ced it on his father¡¯s desk.

    Although the Shangguan Family had been unqualified topete for the position of the great general, the Emperor would still be delighted if the people in the border area could live and work in peace.

    ¡°Great! Great! Great!¡± The Emperor said ¡°Great¡± three times with his tired look vanishing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job, but I¡¯m wondering where the messenger is?¡± The Emperor continued saying with a hint of eagerness in his eyes, while putting his big palm on the peace treaty on the desk.

    After pondering for a moment, Long Tianyu reported what had happened to the messenger to his father.

    ¡°In this case, the assassin could be sent by the Shangguan Family?¡± Hearing his report, the Emperor asked.

    Long Tianyu nodded, aware that his father was certainly wise and farsighted enough to tell the suspect.

    ¡°Fortunately, the Lin Family sent a master in martial arts to help. Otherwise, this peace treaty would have be a letter of challenge from our country. Father, I think it¡¯s better to handle it as soon as possible,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    After being lost in thought for a long while, the Emperor finally nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, you may personally wee the messenger and lead him into the Capital City three dayster. Regarding the Lin Family, since they have made a great contribution, that is enough to offset their faults, I¡¯ll let go of Lin Nansheng. Come on, dispatch my imperial edict to release Lin Nansheng immediately.¡±

    Their contribution was enough to offset their faults? On hearing this, Long Tianyu showed a sh of disappointment in his deep eyes.

    In fact, he had merely brought the peace treaty. Ultimately, the credit should be given to Lin Mengya.

    Unexpectedly, his father left him no way out by iming the Lin Family¡¯s contribution could offset their faults.

    In this case, how much true paternal love he could expect from his father, who was so cold-hearted?

    Long Tianyu only felt a chill. It was said that the way to the throne was actually a lonely and ruthlesspetition.

    Without Lin Mengya¡¯spany on his way to the throne, he probably would not be able to sleep in peace on the lonely nights in the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± as Long Tianyu said, he bowed and left the imperial study respectfully.

    Only he knew how helpless he looked when he lowered his head.

    ¡°Go back and take a good rest. I count on you to inherit the throne,¡± the Emperor said.

    Perhaps because of Long Tianyu¡¯s obedience or the thought that the peace treaty on the desk could guarantee a long-term peace, the Emperor did not warn Long Tianyu to stop pursuing what he had done to the Lin Family before Long Tianyu left.

    Long Tianyu turned around and left the brightly lit area.

    In the darkness, as his handsome face gradually turned cold, he rolled his dark eyes, showing a somber look.

    ¡°Eunuch Yu, how have you been?¡± He said, while moving softly and arriving at a dark corner of the courtyard in the blink of an eye.

    The other thin figure had been waiting here for a long while. However, no matter how long it had been, he kept his back straight.

    ¡°Thanks for asking, Young Master. What may I do for you?¡± Yu Qiang said.

    He acted even more respectfully and submissively than he did in front of the Emperor.

    It was because the man in front of him hadpletely grasped this country¡¯s deepest secret a month ago.

    The Four-Saints Guards wereposed of the Blue Dragon Team, the White Tiger Team, the Rosefinch Team and the ck Tortoise Team.

    Each of them performed its own functions. Although the Four-Saints Guards didn¡¯t have plenty of members, it included all the elites of Dajin.

    The Four-Saints Guards the Emperor had handed over to Long Tianyu back then were just an imitation.

    This army was the deepest secret about Dajin¡¯s power. Even his father only knew its name, but didn¡¯t know how to get it.

    With a sparkle in his eyes, Long Tianyu suddenly took out an exquisite Tiger Token his grandfather gave him.

    At that time, he had just thought his grandfather gave it to him so that it could remind him of his grandfather. Unexpectedly, it was actually the most precious thing his grandfather gave him.

    ¡°Make a detailed investigation of the number of the officials on my father¡¯s side. I believe that you arepetent at this task,¡± Long Tianyu said sternly and coldly.

    A month ago, Yu Qiang suddenly came to Long Tianyu and told him about the Four-Saints Guards.

    In order to get the army, Long Tianyu went alone to find them andpletely convinced the captain of the Four Saints Guards to follow him.

    Of course, it was definitely impossible to gain their support with words.

    If he seeded in ascending the throne, the Four-Saints Guards would show up after.

    The reason why its existence was exposed in advance was probably...

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Yu Qiang took the order and left.

    No one would have thought Yu Qiang, who had always been trusted by the Emperor in the Imperial Pce, was themander of the Four-Saints Guards.

    In the dark, Long Tianyu tightened his grip on the Tiger Token, while looking towards the brightly lit imperial study not far away.

    He had thought that Yu Qiang¡¯s worry was unnecessary, but now he realized that he was nothing but a pawn in his father¡¯s eyes.

    No one was willing to give up the throne.

    But all men must die, so the Emperor would only let his most beloved heir inherit his throne.

    That was also the case for his grandfather, who gave him the Tiger Token tomander the Four-Saints Guards as his talisman.

    His father, who had the same idea, made him a target for all and then got rid of all his supporters one by one at the most critical moment.

    In the end, the throne would be inherited by an unremarkable prince.

    In this way, he was merely a tool for his father to eradicate the dissidents, while the real beneficiary was enjoying the pleasure of being a prince in the Imperial Pce.

    As Long Tianyu thought, he showed an indifferent smile silently.

    In this case, he would destroy the dream on which his father had spent all these years working!

    Feeling his heart seemed to be frozen, he subconsciously covered his chest with his hand, but he touched something warm, that gently melted the iceberg in his heart bit by bit.

    Under his clothes, it was an annulus made of warm jade, that she had worn all the time but now was his talisman.

    Long Tianyu turned around and strode away. He didn¡¯t care even if the whole world went against him. As long as he could see her peaceful smile, he could disregard anything else in the world!

    ¡°Father, is my brothering back today?¡± Lin Mengya, who had woken up early in the morning and freshened up, stood at the door and asked expectantly.

    ¡°Yes, the Magistrate sent someone to inform us that your brother ising back soon. Just take it easy,¡± Lin Muzhi, dressed in steel gray clothes, said, looking in high spirits because his son had gotten out of trouble.

    With a smile, he stared at the figure, that was dressed in pink and standing at the door, recollecting that his sweet daughter had waited for him and his son toe back like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with brother? What keeps him there so that he hasn¡¯te home yet? I¡¯ve prepared some grapefruit leaves and red eggs for getting rid of his bad luck and bringing him good luck, but in vain. After hees back, I will definitely punch him,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After getting the message from the Magistrate this morning, she knew that the Emperor did not want her to ask to restore her family to its former ce and power.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to make that request. In fact, as long as her brother could be released and the credit could be given to Long Tianyu, she would be satisfied.

    Fortunately, she had gotten what she wanted. Besides, Long Tianyu was attached to her. Even if the Emperor chose countless beautiful women as candidates for Long Tianyu¡¯s consort, Long Tianyu would not care about them at all, not to mention sleeping with them.

    As such, Lin Mengya did not say anything about it. Instead, sheforted Long Tianyu, who was not resigned to the situation.

    It was noon, but Lin Nansheng had note back yet. Lin Mengya was a little worried, thinking if the Emperor wanted to go back on his word.

    ¡°Go to the government office and inquire about why my brother hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she had to send some servants to make an inquiry.

    But before those she sent walked to the street, Lin Nansheng appeared in her sight.

    ¡°Brother!¡± She called in a crisp voice with pleasant surprise.

    Then, a petite pink figure dashed up to her brother and threw herself into his arms, which was still solid despite his slightly thin figure.

    She said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally back. Father and I have been waiting for you for a long while.¡±

    Lin Nansheng froze for a while and returned to himself.

    Looking at his sister, who acted like a spoiled child in his arms as usual, and his father, who was standing at the door with a gratified look in his eyes, he felt his heart involuntarily trembled.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m alright... I¡¯m alright. Silly girl, I¡¯ll be fine with you around.¡±

    Even during the period when Lin Nansheng was detained in the prison, he knew his sister and father must be trying every way to get him out of there.

 Chapter 711 - The Release of Her Brother

    <h4>Chapter 711 The Release of Her Brother</h4>

    Now the family reunion made all members of the mansion radiant with joy.

    With red eyes, Lin Mengya broke away from her brother and pulled him to their father.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry for being unfilial and bringing shame to you,¡± Lin Nansheng said.

    As the saying went, men must not go down on their knees easily. However, Lin Nansheng felt an indescribable sense of guilt in front of his father.

    Of course, he had learned his father¡¯s resignation when he was in prison.

    At the thought that both his father and sister had been implicated by him, he found it pretty hard to swallow.

    If he hadn¡¯t been careless, those people wouldn¡¯t have been able to find evidence against him despite their craftiness.

    Although he hated those people, he hated himself even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m gratified since you¡¯re fine. Sheng¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to me yourself for what has happened,¡± seeing that his son was fine, Lin Muzhi said with a relieved look.

    When his wife passed away, she was most worried about their two children.

    Now that they were around him, he didn¡¯t consider it a pity to lose those worldly possessions.

    Lin Mengya, who had been over-excited, gradually calmed down.

    ncing at the spies, who were watching over them at the corner of the street, she advised in a soft voice, ¡°Father, Brother, let¡¯s talk after getting in.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get in,¡± Lin Muzhi said, rubbed his eyes, and walked into the mansion with his son¡¯s help.

    Lin Mengya deliberately walked behind them, and she whispered something to a servant, who stood aside, before following her father and brother back into the mansion.

    Although her brother had been detained in the prison of the government office for a few days, he was in good spirits.

    Lin Mengya immediately told her brother about Mao Yuze.

    Learning what his previous close friend had done for him, her brother finally got over the misery of being betrayed.

    ¡°This time, we really need to express our gratitude to your Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice. If it weren¡¯t for him, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of trouble so easily,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she personally served her brother a cup of tea.

    Hongyu and the other maids had spent a long while making her brother step over the brazier and spraying the water, where grapefruit leaves had been soaked, on him. After that, Lin Mengya and her father and brother could finally sit in the parlor and drink tea.

    ¡°My Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice has always been kind and righteous. At first, I didn¡¯t believe he had betrayed me. However, Shangguan Qing presented the token, which only belonged to my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, Third Junior Fellow Apprentice and me. So I misunderstood my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice and thought he was the wire-puller. s, it¡¯s all my fault for being careless so that they almost seeded in their plot.¡± At the mention of this, Lin Nansheng still looked guilty.

    In fact, even if his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice was behind this, he had nned to keep it a secret.

    If his sister had not been implicated, he would not have bothered his former fellow apprentices.

    Of course, Lin Mengya knew what was going on in her brother¡¯s mind. She was speechless, thinking he was such a fool too loyal to his friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The Shangguan Family has always been so cunning that it was difficult for you to take precautions against them alone. Speaking of this, if I hadn¡¯t made apromise back then, you and Ya¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have suffered this cmity,¡± Lin Muzhi said.

    Seeing that their family reunion had turned into a self-examination meeting, Lin Mengya could only roll her eyes helplessly in her heart.

    People usually would try every way to shift the me when something terrible happened.

    However, her father and brother tried so hard to me themselves.

    ¡°Stop it, Father, Brother, stop ming yourselves for others¡¯ fault. But Brother, these days I¡¯ve been inquiring the servants in our mansion about the details of your being framed, but none of them knows. Now that you¡¯re back, shouldn¡¯t you exin it to Father and me?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Her brother¡¯s returning definitely didn¡¯t mean the case had been closed.

    Since the Shangguan Family dared to do this, they must intend to exterminate the Lin Family.

    If it were not for her and her father¡¯s efforts to dy the trial, coupled with Long Tianyu¡¯s pulling strings, the Shangguan Family probably would have had time to deal with them.

    In order to solve this crisispletely, she must trace to the source.

    ¡°In fact, I should talk about it from that night. When I just came back from the Imperial Pce, Lin Mengwu said that her mother was ill, so she asked to send for a doctor. Of course, I didn¡¯t believe her words, so I went to see her mother in person. Sure enough, her mother was seriously ill, so I allowed her to send for a doctor. Unexpectedly, the next day, Lin Mengwu asked to meet me again, saying that her mother had recovered and wanted to thank me. I tried hard to refuse, but I finally let them in as they made quite a scene. Unexpectedly, after they came in, they insulted me and then smashed things in the study like crazy women. I rushed over to stop them, but I didn¡¯t expect Shangguan Qing to pester me and even draw a dagger to injure herself. After that, a group of servants suddenly rushed in and imed that they saw I attempted to kill her, which is tremendously ridiculous,¡± Lin Nansheng exined in detail, and Lin Mengya learned the whole story.

    In theory, it should be a very simple nder problem, but the group of false witnesses made it a little knotty.

    But this kind of case was easy to try. As long as the officers interrogated the witnesses separately and found out the contradictory points of their testimonies, they would give themselves away.

    However, her real concern was the so-called evidence of treason.

    When Lin Mengya asked about this, she saw Lin Nansheng¡¯s face change a little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who ced the evidence in my study. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t discovered by me, but was discovered by one of the constables who came to search my study. The evidence included not only a letter where my handwriting was imitated, but also a map of troops deployed in the border area. What¡¯s more, the evidence was so real that even I couldn¡¯t tell it was fake,¡± when Lin Nansheng speaking of this, his heart was still palpitating with fear.

    Even he almost believed that those things belonged to him.

    Moreover, everything mentioned in the letter was confidential to the three of them, and he had even gradually forgotten some of the things mentioned, which sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡°So that exins it. No wonder you thought Mao Yuze was behind this. But Brother, in this case, why did His Majesty detain you in the prison of the government office instead of the prison of the Ministry of War?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    In the beginning, she had thought that the Emperor wanted to do her father a favor, so he tried to avoid making this significant.

    However, if the government office got conclusive evidence as her brother said, even her father would not be able to get away with it.

    In this case, the Emperor¡¯s attitude was abnormal.

    ¡°Uh, His Majesty probably did that out of consideration for you and father. Oh, in the past few days when I was detained in the prison, they bled me repeatedly. The warden imed that they did that perfunctorily to avoid arouse controversy. However, I have an intuition that there¡¯s something fishy about this, but I can¡¯t tell what it is,¡± Lin Nansheng said.

    Her brother had been bled in prison?

    Lin Mengya was immediately alerted by this abnormal behavior.

    After inquiring about the location of her brother¡¯s wounds, she rolled up his sleeve to take a look.

    Indeed, there were plenty of tiny scars on her brother¡¯s right arm.

    It seemed that they had done nothing other than bleeding her brother.

    However, what was the use of her brother¡¯s blood?

    Lin Mengya came up with various possibilities, but finally kept them to herself.

    But she was aware that there must be something fishy about this.

    ¡°This is really strange, but we don¡¯t have any evidence. By the way, Father hopes that you can go back to our hometown, Prefecture Bing, with him a few dayster,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Emperor only released her brother, but didn¡¯t restore her brother to his original post at the same time.

    Generally speaking, in her brother¡¯s case, he would not be put in an important position in the future unless something unexpected happened.

    There was a sh of reluctance in Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes when he heard the news.

    However, given their family¡¯s current situation, he could do nothing about it even if he stayed.

    After a while, Lin Nansheng could only nod with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll obey the arrangement of you and Father.¡±

    It was never toote to take revenge. What was more, the Lin Family was in a troubled time now. It was not a bad idea to leave here.

    But one day, he woulde back.

    When the time came, those, who had tried to destroy the Lin Family, would have to pay for it!

    ¡°Okay. Father, a few days ago, didn¡¯t I tell you that I wanted to choose a man as Mengwu¡¯s husband? I¡¯ve already found the man and exchanged betrothal gifts with the man¡¯s family. They are eager to hold the wedding ceremony, so I¡¯ve scheduled the wedding ceremony for three dayster. Although the arrangement is a little hasty, it¡¯s indeed a rare auspicious day for a wedding ceremony,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This time Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were astonished.

    Nevertheless, because of what Shangguan Qing had done, both of them had no favorable impression of Lin Mengwu, who was Shangguan Qing¡¯s aplice.

    Since Lin Mengya had made the arrangement, they naturally epted it soon.

    ¡°Well, Father, Brother, you can go have some rest now and leave all domestic affairs to me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    With her in charge of the mansion, Lin Nansheng and Lin Muzhi naturally had no objection.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had arranged for them to leave on the day when Lin Mengwu got married.

    In fact, they were well aware that Lin Mengya nned to lure the tiger away from the mountain.

    The Shangguan Family would not miss Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding ceremony easily.

    When the Shangguan Family was upied with Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding ceremony, it would be much safer for Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng to leave.

    Besides, Long Tianyu sent back a message that the Emperor was going to wee Mao Yuze, the messenger, to the Capital City in a big way three dayster.

    On that day, the entire Capital City would be bustling.

    After making arrangements for her father and brother, Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard.

    At this moment, the servant she had sent out earlier was quietly waiting to report in her room.

 Chapter 712 - A Secret Operation

    <h4>Chapter 712 A Secret Operation</h4>

    As soon as Lin Mengya entered the room, she dismissed all her maids except for Hongyu.

    ¡°First Miss, as you expected, those spies have gone to the Imperial Pce and the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion,¡± the servant said.

    Lin Mengya nodded and waved her hand as a hint for the servant to leave.

    Now that her brother was back, those spies¡¯ current attitude was crucial.

    Whether her family members andpanions would be able to escape safely depended on whether those spies would take the opportunity to make trouble in the next few days.

    The members of her courtyard would be sent to a safe ce by Lin Mengya sessively in the next few days.

    Only Hongyu would follow her father and brother to their hometown. Once her father and brother arrived safely, Hongyu would also be sent to a safe ce by someone specially assigned.

    The inconspicuous small courtyard in the Capital City was just a transfer station.

    If Lin Mengya could be cured ande back, they could certainlye back to her if they were willing to.

    Once she had an ident, they would be the priority target of her enemies.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya had made proper arrangements for them.

    ¡°Since Young Master is back, why are you still so worried?¡± As Hongyu asked, she massaged Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders with moderate strength.

    She was willing to obey any arrangement her master made.

    Nevertheless, seeing that her master strained herself every day, she, who couldn¡¯t help her master, felt so sorry about it.

    ¡°My brother¡¯s returning doesn¡¯t mean that those people decide to let go of us. Think about it, my brother was bled every day in prison. Do you think that such a strange thing will end with the release of my brother?¡± Lin Mengya said with a frown.

    She had no idea what the Emperor was up to, but she was sure of one thing: The extremely shrewd Emperor would definitely try every means to get what he wanted.

    This time, although he had released her brother, he might be up to no good.

    Now she nned to use Mao Yuze¡¯s visit to the Capital City and Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding ceremony to temporarily distract those the Emperor sent to chase them, but things probably would not go smoothly.

    Hongyu nodded silently.

    She, who was not as wise and far-sighted as her master, could only help her master as much as possible by performing her duties properly.

    ¡°Have Mengwu¡¯s dowries been prepared? Is there anything unusual going on in the He Family?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    This time, Lin Mengya chose a man from the He Family, which was famous for engaging in business deals in the Capital City, as Lin Mengwu¡¯s husband.

    Moreover, the He Family was inextricably linked with the royal family and could be considered as one of the top families in the Capital City.

    However, they were extremely protective of their family members and never let go of whoever messed with them.

    Lin Mengya believed that no matter how formidable Shangguan Qing was, Shangguan Qing had to think it over before picking on such a good family she arranged for Lin Mengwu to marry into.

    As Lin Mengya thought, she showed a sneer.

    When she got married, Lin Mengwu gave her a handful of deadly dates.

    Now she arranged for Lin Mengwu to marry into an awful family in return.

    Hongyu shook her head and said with her worried look reced by a cold look, ¡°The He Family is very satisfied with the Second Miss. I believe that the Second Miss will certainly live a wealthy and healthy life after marrying into the He Family.¡±

    With such a temperament, how could Lin Mengwu live well in the overbearing He Family?

    Furthermore, the Eldest Young Master of the He Family was said to be known as a vicious yboy, who had dallied with at least eight or ten beautiful girls over the years.

    Such a vicious person and Lin Mengwu could make a perfect couple.

    ¡°Great. Prepare the best dowries for her. The Second Miss of our Lin Family is going to have a grand wedding ceremony three dayster,¡± Lin Mengya said with a sh of shrewdness in her beautiful eyes, wondering if Shangguan Qing would be satisfied with her son-inw¡¯s family.

    Lin Mengya felt two days had passed in the twinkling of an eye.

    Fortunately, the Lin Family didn¡¯t need to prepare a lot of things as they were going to marry off a daughter. The He Family would certainly inform their rtives and friends about this. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had told them in advance to conceal the bride¡¯s identity, for fear that the Shangguan Family woulde to spoil the wedding ceremony.

    The He Family only said the bride was a Miss from a wealthy and influential family in the Capital City, which was well-matched in social status with the He Family.

    As such, although the He Family had been busy with preparing for the wedding ceremony and inviting their friends and rtives a month ago, very few people knew the mysterious bride¡¯s real identity.

    At the same time, the Shangguan Family, who had been busy enough with their own affairs, did not notice that the wedding was being held secretly under their noses.

    Lin Mengya had arranged everything and mobilized as many forces as possible to take actions secretly in a well-ordered way.

    Now, she was probably the idlest person in the entire Lin Family.

    Lin Mengya, who was bored to death, could only read in her room.

    All of a sudden, a pair of warm hands covered her eyes.

    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re ying a trick again,¡± Lin Mengya said with a charming smile, put down the book in her hands, gently patted the big hands she was familiar with, and leaned against his chest in rxation.

    The two of them snuggled up, enjoying a rare moment of leisure.

    ¡°Why do you have time toe back? I heard that you¡¯ve been busy these days,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she turned around and put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck.

    Long Tianyu was in good spirits despite his slightly tired look.

    It seemed that he had been very busy these days.

    ¡°I can handle it. I just miss you. Qinghu told me that Lin Mengwu is going to get married tomorrow, right?¡± He asked.

    Lin Mengya did not intend to keep this from him.

    Long Tianyu had been upied with many things, so she didn¡¯t want him to be distracted by such a trifle.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you reluctant to see that?¡± She said reproachfully and gently rested her finger on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest, but her slightly coquettish tone melted him.

    ¡°Of course not. Do you need my help?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    To be honest, he had never had any feeling for Lin Mengwu.

    Back then, Shangguan Qing had tried every means to make him marry Lin Mengwu.

    From then on, he had a strong aversion to Lin Mengwu.

    ¡°Not for the time being. Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this. Although you¡¯ve been busy these days, don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she gently adjusted Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her small hands.

    She could only hide her reluctance to part with him. Otherwise, she, who had tried hard to convince herself to leave, would involuntarily drop the idea of leaving because of the man in front of her.

    ¡°Okay, the same goes for you. After I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll take you out to seek the antidote. Now the Shangguan Family is no longer a threat to us. My father is collecting evidence and will punish them. Although Shangguan Qingyu is in charge of the Shangguan Family, they won¡¯t be able to achieve anything in a short time,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Lin Mengya rested against Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with her eyes closed, feeling at ease.

    She listened to him telling his n in a low voice, with ripples of delight in her heart, although she knew that it might note true.

    ¡°You¡¯re the boss,¡± Lin Mengya said, while apologizing to Long Tianyu in her heart.

    It was just that he had too many responsibilities on his shoulders, so it was destined that only she could act willfully.

    After dealing with the Shangguan Family, he might have other things to handle, and she couldn¡¯t let him leave all these behind.

    Therefore, she could only leave him behind for the time being.

    ¡°When I came in just now, I bumped into your brother. But he seemed to have a lot on his mind. What¡¯s wrong? Does he get into any other trouble?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya opened her eyes and shook her head innocently, not giving herself away.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my brother is afraid that the Shangguan Family will find out about the wedding. But how dare youe here in daytime? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will break your legs?¡± She teased Long Tianyu.

    In fact, she knew clearly that she couldn¡¯t hide his visit from her father.

    However, Lin Muzhi could only tacitly consent to this for the sake of her.

    ¡°No, my father-inw is a man of sense and will never do this to me,¡± Long Tianyu said with a little cold sweat on his forehead.

    How could Lin Muzhi be unaware of this? He had obviously caught Long Tianyu on the spot before.

    If he hadn¡¯t been so quick-witted as to exin to his father-inw sincerely, his legs probably would have been broken.

    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I find your father-inw so considerate? Well, I¡¯ve learned what has happened between you two long before. Don¡¯t forget that you are in the Lin¡¯s Mansion, not your Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion,¡± Lin Mengya tapped his strong chest with a smile and saidcently.

    However, Long Tianyu suddenly held her slender waist tightly and said, ¡°I know you enjoy living here very much, but when can you go home with me? I can¡¯t stay there any longer without you.¡±

    He always said these kinds of words, which even gave Lin Mengya a deep creepy feeling, in a very serious tone.

    Looking into his dark eyes, Lin Mengya could only bury her head in his arms and apologetically dodged the affection in his eyes.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after a period of time, at least after getting your father¡¯s permission. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to nurse my health while dealing with those women who try to seduce you. What if I have a hard time recovering and have to suffer a lingering effect of the disease?¡±

    Hearing this, Long Tianyu hurriedly held her more tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You must nurse your health properly. Although I¡¯m not very anxious, I still want to be a father as soon as possible. But your health is the most important thing. As long as you can recover, even if we don¡¯t have any children, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±

    Lin Mengya held him tightly with her hands on his back.

    How she wished that she could stay with him forever and never have to part with him.

 Chapter 713 - Force a Smile

    <h4>Chapter 713 Force a Smile</h4>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In the twinkling of an eye, she had hidden all her emotions. After adjusting his clothes considerately, she took a step back and stared at him with a smile.

    ¡°Be good and wait for me at home. After tomorrow, I will personally lead my followers to the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion to get even with them,¡± Long Tianyu said with a sh of coldness in his ck eyes.

    The Shangguan Family not only intended to meddle in government affairs, but also tried to plot against the Lin Family in every way.

    He had been impatient of them for a long time, and now was the best time to deal with them.

    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s not easy to deal with the Shangguan Family. Now the Empress and Shangguan Qingyu have betrayed the other members of the Shangguan Family, but they will definitely take charge of the Shangguan Family that has a huge amount of property. Given their pretending to sacrifice ties of blood to righteousness in front of your father, your father certainly won¡¯t punish Shangguan Qingyu and probably will reward him. So you must be cautious and avoid falling into the traps they set.¡± Lin Mengya gave Long Tianyu thoughtful instructions.

    Although she had repeated some of the words many times, she still felt that she had a lot to tell him today.

    ¡°Okay, I know. Rest assured. Go to bed earlier and don¡¯t wait for me, as I may not be back tonight. Be good,¡± he patted her head with his big hand and said lovingly with the tenderness he only showed in front of her.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Lin Mengya said with a sweet smile and immediately pushed Long Tianyu out of the courtyard, for fear that if he stayed any longer, the reluctance in her eyes would give her away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me. Let me have a good look at you for another while. Silly, take care of yourself when I¡¯m not at home. I¡¯m sorry that I have to leave you alone at home in the following days,¡± Long Tianyu turned around and said, and then lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate and charming face and kissed her affectionately.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you keep missing me and being attached to me and let me know that I¡¯m your only beloved, I will be satisfied. Well, you should go now. If you continue dawdling, I think you won¡¯t be able to leave today even if you have wings,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Finally, Long Tianyu walked out of the Grace Butterfly Courtyard with satisfaction.

    Lin Mengya stood at the door and watched him leave step by step. The tears dripped from her eyes when he disappeared.

    ¡°Are you... alright?¡± Seeing her shed tears, Qinghu walked out from behind her and asked.

    Just now, he had stood in an inconspicuous corner of the courtyard and seen how reluctant she was to part with Long Tianyu.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine... I was just blinded by the strong wind. Oh, apart from Hongyu, have you made proper arrangements for Baizhi and the others?¡± After making up an excuse that was definitely unconvincing to Qinghu, Lin Mengya turned around and asked him about something else.

    Qinghu sighed in his heart, thinking why only Long Tianyu could win Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Everything is ready. Tomorrow, only Hongyu and Baiji will stay in the mansion to run things. Tian Ning will escort them to the small courtyard of the drugstore of the Sanjue Hall without attracting attention when the streets are crowded. I¡¯ve prepared the residence you asked me to buy secretly in the Capital City, and they will go there a few dayster. But given your n to hide their whereabouts from the members of the Sanjue Hall, I¡¯m wondering if you have smelled anything fishy?¡± Qinghu said.

    He knew Lin Mengya best. Although the Sanjue Hall run by Yunzhu had expanded increasingly, since they returned from the Nation of Lintian, Lin Mengya had been training her trusted followers in secret.

    Moreover, she always coaxed Yunzhu to spend more time with Baili Rui.

    Now the Sanjue Hall could operate normally even without Yunzhu.

    More importantly, the batch of people Lin Mengya trained in secret happened to hold very important positions in the Sanjue Hall.

    That was to say, Lin Mengya could make Yunzhu a mere figurehead in the Sanjue Hall in a very short time if she wanted to.

    Now Lin Mengya deliberately kept all the information of her family members andpanions from the members of the Sanjue Hall without being noticed.

    She must have smelled something fishy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence, but don¡¯t you think it strange? We haven¡¯t caught the person who gave the Scarlet Ginseng to my teacher. My teacher must know who the person is, but he refused to tell us. Besides, our whereabouts were exposed again and again. I¡¯ve thought through all the possibilities. Except for the possibility that our whereabouts happened to be guessed, it seems that she sent someone to run errands for us when these things happened.¡± The clues were connected by Lin Mengya like a string of beads.

    Since she came back, Yunzhu had rarely came to her courtyard.

    The Sanjue Hall had been operating smoothly. However, Yunzhu mentioned nothing other than the normal operation of the Sanjue Hall in the letter she wrote to Lin Mengya every month.

    What was more, there was something wrong with the amount of money Yunzhu sent her every month.

    A few months ago, Yunzhu imed that it cost a lot to establish awork of contacts in the Nation of Lintian.

    Moreover, Yunzhu kept a detailed record of the ounts and sent the ount book to her.

    She couldn¡¯t understand ount books, but it didn¡¯t mean that no one around her could.

    Baishao was the bookkeeper she trusted most. It only took Baishao two days to find out some mistakes in the ount book, and Baishao said with certainty that there definitely would be more mistakes in the rest of the ount book.

    She trusted Baishao with the profit from the Sanjue Hall. Baishao, who was clever and capable, employed middlemen as the nominal owners of the house properties and stores so as to confuse others, while Baishao ran these businesses in person.

    In fact, Baishao had made a profit several times more than the money Lin Mengya gave her.

    The profit Baishao made in this month was almost as much as that from the Sanjue Hall. Baishao once said that given the scale and mode of operation of the Sanjue Hall, the monthly profit should be at least ten times more than that she made.

    Now Baishao easily made a profit as much as that from the Sanjue Hall, which only indicated that there was something wrong.

    In addition, Lin Mengya¡¯s eldest cousin brother had sent her a letter, saying that the Sanjue Hall had begun to make a profit and paid a lot of taxes to the Nation of Lintian.

    In this case, Yunzhu must have kept a lot of secrets from her.

    ¡°Should we make her a mere figurehead in the Sanjue Hall? The pawns you¡¯ve deployed could y their roles,¡± Qinghu said.

    In fact, Lin Mengya was as good at winning the other members¡¯ support as Yunzhu.

    It was just that Yunzhu, as the deputy hall master, had more contact with the other members during this period.

    Although Lin Mengya did not have much contact with them, she, who had sharp eyes, had drawn a batch of members over to her side through Qinghu and turned them into her trusted followers.

    They, who were willing to die for their bosom friends, could even repay Lin Mengya for her appreciation of their capability with their lives.

    Since the day she became suspicious of Yunzhu, she had left herself enough room for manoeuvre in this respect.

    ¡°No, although our followers are capable, they¡¯re not as prestigious as Yunzhu for the time being. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m leaving now. If we suddenly assign someone else to run the Sanjue Hall in her ce, the members will feel uneasy, which is a bad thing for us. Tell Moran and Qingli to try their best to control the Sanjue Hall during my absence. After all, they¡¯re the pawns I use to pin Yunzhu down,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Moran and Qingli were the trusted followers Qinghu gave Lin Mengya along with Furong Restaurant.

    The two of them were extraordinary. Although they worked as Yunzhu¡¯s subordinates now, they considered Lin Mengya as their only master.

    Moreover, they were extremely intelligent. Every month, they reported Yunzhu¡¯s abnormal behaviors to Lin Mengya in time.

    At present, the two of them were almost as prestigious as Yunzhu in the Sanjue Hall.

    With them around, the Sanjue Hall would not be ruined by Yunzhu!

    ¡°You think highly of them. Well, I¡¯ll handle it myself. Rest assured.¡± As Qinghu spoke, there was a sh of coldness in his eyes.

    He was the one, who had introduced Yunzhu to Lin Mengya back then. Now that Yunzhu did this behind them, he would not let go of anyone, who deceived and betrayed Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Qinghu, please don¡¯t kill anyone else for me, okay?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she suddenly grasped Qinghu¡¯s hand with her smooth hands.

    After freezing for a while, Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya with a chuckle, as if she had said something funny.

    ¡°It is very likely that I will not be able to return. Thus, if I am to die there, don¡¯t degenerate into a demon or die with me. Promise me, live on nicely,¡± she continued saying and touched Qinghu¡¯s fair and delicate face with her cool hand.

    In the past year, this cunning fox had doted on her and obeyed her every order. Now he even gave up his friendship with Yunzhu for her sake.

    Lin Mengya felt so sorry that she had to leave him.

    Long Tianyu, Qinghu, Baiji, Baizhi, Hongyu...

    They were so nice to her that she began to fear the uing life and death crisis.

    In fact, evading the issue might not necessarily mean that she did not have the courage to confront it. Once there were too many things she cared about, the severe crisis would be a huge gap in her heart.

    It was the most difficult to cross over the gap in her heart, where she kept the most important people in her life.

    ¡°Silly, they can live on nicely, but I can¡¯t, because I¡¯m afraid that you will feel lonely,¡± Qinghu said with his typical smile that was as cunning as usual and a little charming.

    Every time he did this, Lin Mengya pulled his ear and yelled at him fiercely, and then smiled brilliantly as she watched him obediently admit defeat.

    But now, she just wanted to cry.

    Resting her head on Qinghu¡¯s chest, Lin Mengya burst into tears.

    Most members of the mansion had been sent away by her, so no one could hear her crying.

    It was only at this time that she could freely vent the sorrow, reluctance and perhaps fear for the future that had umted in her heart for too long.

    She was not afraid of death, but was only afraid that her death would break the hearts of those people she cared about.

 Chapter 714 - Pay Her Back in Her Own Coin

    <h4>Chapter 714 Pay Her Back in Her Own Coin</h4>

    After leaning against Qinghu¡¯s chest and crying for a long time, she felt a little embarrassed. She, who was done with emotional release, gradually stopped crying and felt much better.

    ¡°Stop crying,ss. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re quite sure about neutralizing the poison in your body? In that case, let¡¯s try hard to get through this. After that, we cane home together.¡± Qinghu gently grabbed her shoulders andforted her considerately.

    In fact, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why she had an intuition that this time she was going to leave for a long time. Perhaps she had always been sensitive.

    Although she knew that she mighte back soon this time, it was an unpredictable thing.

    She could only do what she could and leave the rest to fate!

    Pressed down in a chair by Qinghu, Lin Mengya wiped her face and became much soberer.

    She asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Hongyu and the others were preparing for the wedding tomorrow and packing Lin Muzhi¡¯s and Lin Nansheng¡¯s bags, so Lin Mengya had specially told them that they didn¡¯t have toe to her courtyard to serve her unless there was something serious.

    As such, Lin Mengya, who usually had her maids to remind her of time, was a little confused now.

    ¡°It¡¯s 3 p.m. now. Are you hungry? Hongyu has prepared your meal. If you¡¯re hungry, the kitchen can heat it up at any time,¡± Qinghu said.

    Although Hongyu was awfully busy, she had prepared Lin Mengya¡¯s favorite meal as usual. Those, who loved her, would never neglect her because of anything.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya had no appetite.

    She did not disclose the news that she was leaving to anyone other than Qinghu.

    Yesterday Baizhi was reluctant to part with her and hoped to see her soon when leaving with the others.

    If this silly girl learned that she had slipped away, this silly girl would definitely cry hard and then wait for her toe back obediently.

    ¡°Have they delivered the things prepared for Mengwu yet?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s behest, Lin Mengwu was nourished with red dates and bird¡¯s nests every day and became increasingly radiant and charming.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya instructed the servants to feed her on nothing other than red dates and bird¡¯s nests every day so as to keep her hungry.

    Although Lin Mengwu became increasingly slender, she was a delicate beauty, who was so feeble that she could only be manipted by others.

    ¡°Everything is ready, but I heard that she refused to put on the wedding dress and now is making a scene in her room. Don¡¯t worry about it. Hongyu and the others will find a way to get her dress up,¡± Qinghu said with a cold smile.

    Others might not know what Lin Mengwu had done to Lin Mengya, but Baizhi kept everything Lin Mengwu had done in mind.

    Qinghu, Hongyu and the others would have thought of a way to teach Lin Mengwu a lesson even if she hadn¡¯t asked for it.

    Now that she had fallen into their hands, they certainly would not let go of such a good opportunity.

    Hongyu might appear to be gentle and adorable, but she was actually skilled in martial arts.

    If Lin Mengwu were to make a scene, Hongyu definitely would be tough with her.

    ¡°Of course I believe she could handle it. Nevertheless, when I got married, my good sister gave me a great ¡®gift¡¯, so I should thank her. In this case, why don¡¯t I go and visit her?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The handful of poisonous dates Lin Mengwu gave her back then made her who she was now.

    She had once said that when her sister got married, she would definitely give her a great gift in return.

    Now was the best time to do so. How could she miss such an opportunity?

    ¡°You want to visit her personally? It¡¯s just as well. As her elder sister, you should visit her. She should thank you for choosing such a good husband for her,¡± Qinghu said.

    Lin Mengya might be ignorant of love affairs, but he and Hongyu had been through these.

    He and Hongyu had tried hard to choose the Eldest Young Master of the He Family as Lin Mengwu¡¯s husband.

    Despite his handsome look, that guy was actually murderous.

    Given Lin Mengwu¡¯s temperament, she was probably going to live a hard life after marrying that guy.

    After adjusting her clothes, Lin Mengya looked as elegant and noble as usual.

    Although she was no longer Princess Yu, it did not diminish her dignified aura.

    She, dressed in a lotus pink dress with only a hair essory made of green jade on her head, moved with an air of majesty, which made every person feel a sense of inferiority in front of her.

    Qinghu, who was dressed in a pure white robe, followed her unhurriedly with a smile on his face, that was almost as delicate and ravishing as that of a beauty.

    However, everyone knew that this seemingly amiable guy was the most formidable person around Lin Mengya.

    Along the way, almost all the servants they met bowed to them respectfully.

    By now, no one in the mansion dared to look down on Lin Mengya, the First Miss.

    ¡°Get out of here! All of you! Take your dirty hands off. I¡¯m the lineal Miss of the Lin Family! You can¡¯t do this to me! I want to meet my father! I want to meet my mother! Lin Mengya, you b*stard! I will definitely ask my grandfather to kill you personally!¡± Before they entered the room, Lin Mengya could clearly hear Lin Mengwu¡¯s curses.

    Lin Mengwu¡¯s crisp voice was supposed to be sweet and agreeable, but at this moment, Lin Mengwu was viciously cursing Lin Mengya. It seemed that Lin Mengwu had a deep-seated hatred for her.

    However, she didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°Second Miss, I have to do this. Please excuse me for offending you. Come on, light the incense specially made for you. Even if you can hold your breath, it will prate your skin and make you increasingly weak. By the way, the First Miss said that your mother is absent, so I have to tell you about what you are going to do on the wedding night. Don¡¯t worry, this incense will only help you rx so that you won¡¯t be too nervous and scare your husband in the bridal chamber.¡± Standing at the door, Lin Mengya heard the charming voice from inside.

    Hongyu was so good at this that she made Lin Mengwu feel ashamed and indignant with only a few words.

    In fact, she had neglected Hongyu¡¯s capability.

    All herpanions had retracted their sharp fangs and ws and only showed her the gentlest and most rxed side.

    Actually, all of them were too brilliant to work for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this to me! You b*tch! How can you treat me like this! I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Shangguan Family as well as the lineal daughter of the Lin Family! Even that b*tch Lin Mengya can¡¯tpare with me. Just wait and see. My grandfather won¡¯t let this go!¡± Lin Mengwu continued cursing, but her voice, which had been extremely confident, gradually became weak.

    Lin Mengya pushed the door open and entered the roomposedly.

    The young and old maids stood around a beautiful girl lying on the carpet.

    Lin Mengya nced at her sister, who was lying on the ground, with an innocent look and said with a sneer, ¡°Tomorrow is your wedding day, so I came to visit you. What do you think of the great gift I give you? Do you like it? I even arrange such a good marriage for you. Lin Mengwu, I¡¯ve done all I could for you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    From the moment Lin Mengya appeared, Lin Mengwu showed a fierce look in her eyes as if intending to tear the woman in front of her into pieces.

    Unfortunately, she could only lie prone on the carpet like a pile of mud.

    ¡°My good sister, don¡¯t look at me like that. Be gentler. Only in this way will your husband feel tender and protective toward you. The He Family is rich, so you won¡¯t live a hard life after getting married. But sister, I have to tell you one thing,¡± Lin Mengya continued saying and stared at her gently with increasingly cold eyes.

    ¡°The life in the He Family is quite different from that at home. If you are wronged, you can only endure it for the time being, as you will get used to it gradually and no longer feel aggrieved. By the way, I forgot to tell you that although the Young Master of the He Family is going to marry you as his legal wife, he already has seven concubines and eight mistresses. He¡¯s going to have a total of 16 beloveds, including you. So you¡¯d better think about how to spend your time alone after marrying him.¡±

    The gentler Lin Mengya¡¯s smile was, it sent more chills up Lin Mengwu¡¯s spine.

    She would never marry this man! Never!

    However, just as she was about to retort, she found herself unable to talk and only able to whimper in rage.

    ¡°Oh, sister, you¡¯re going to make your husband feel tender toward you. Come on, help the Second Miss change her clothes. Today is the Second Miss¡¯s wedding day.¡± After saying that, Lin Mengya turned around and walked out of the room.

    Qinghu consciously followed her, but he said with a cruel smile, ¡°I heard that Young Master He didn¡¯t have so many concubines and mistresses before. You instructed Hongyu to buy several formidabledies from brothels and secretly send severaldies to him. It seems that you are quite considerate to your brother-inw.¡±

    Qinghu was supportive of her no matter what she wanted to do.

    Nevertheless, if she intended to humiliate Lin Mengwu, it seemed to be unnecessary for her to go to all that trouble.

    ¡°Back then, she gave me a total of 16 dates, so I guess only by paying her back in her own coin can I give her an unforgettable wedding, right?¡± Lin Mengya said with such a cold smile that even Qinghu could sense the hatred behind it.

    ¡°You did quite a good job in revenging. Then, leave the rest to me tonight,¡± Qinghu said with an evil smile he hadn¡¯t shown for long.

    His cunning tricks were no less than those of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have you handling it in person. Then, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she blinked.

    Theymunicated something only between the two of them through eyes.

    Lin Mengya walked out of the courtyard alone. After today, she would destroy Shangguan Qing¡¯sst pride personally.

    However, she could only make Shangguan Qing feel one ten-thousandth of the pain Shangguan Qing had inflicted on her family of four.

 Chapter 715 - Leave at Night

    <h4>Chapter 715 Leave at Night</h4>

    As the night fell, Lin Mengya sat alone in Grace Butterfly Courtyard and took a deep breath.

    The spacious Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion was now empty.

    All the servants in the mansion had been dismissed by her in advance. But they left in secret, so no one noticed it.

    Those, who were busy decorating the front yard, were all temporary helpers hired by her father and her.

    Tomorrow, after Lin Mengwu¡¯s bridal sedan chair went out, they would return to their original ces.

    Even if someone realized something was amiss, it would be extremely difficult to track them down.

    Lin Mengya enjoyed a rare moment of rxation in the darkness.

    In recent days, she, upied with the Lin Family¡¯s business and Long Tianyu¡¯s business, had tensed up and didn¡¯t dare to rx at all.

    Tomorrow she was going to leave everything behind and live her own life.

    Thinking of this, she was quite looking forward to it.

    More than a year ago, she was a graduate student in a medical school. Who would have thought that she would have her beloved and family members in another space and time?

    Everything was like a sweet dream. Even now, she still felt like she was in a dream.

    She closed her eyes slightly, feeling the soft night breeze on her delicate cheeks.

    She, who huddled herself up in arge lounge chair, looked petite but exceptionally lovable.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how long she had slept when she woke up and found herself covered with a thick and warm nket.

    At the thought that Long Tianyu hade back, she showed a soft smile, only to find Xiao Yixin she had not seen for a long time standing in front of her.

    She asked, ¡°Why... why are you here?¡±

    Although the Xiao Family had restored a good rtionship with the Lin Family since they returned to the Capital City, Xiao Yixin had been so busy that she hadn¡¯t met him for long.

    She didn¡¯t mention her father and brother¡¯s leaving to Xiao Yixin.

    After all, the fewer people knew this, the safer they would be.

    She didn¡¯t know how long Xiao Yixin had been standing in front of her. Now in the dark, he asked with a trace of reluctance to part with her in his wise and clear eyes, ¡°Are all of you leaving?¡±

    He, who was an intelligent person, had seen how much Lin Nansheng and Lin Muzhi doted on her since his childhood.

    Now even her courtyard was empty, which only indicated that they were really leaving.

    Lin Mengya nodded in response to his question.

    The Xiao Family was one of the most solid allies of the Lin Family, so it was okay to let Xiao Yixin know it.

    ¡°Why are you all leaving? Even if His Majesty tries to make things difficult for you, with my father and me around, those people definitely won¡¯t dare to act rashly,¡± Xiao Yixin said anxiously.

    Although he was a well-known gifted schr in the Capital City, at this moment he was just an ordinary man shocked by her family¡¯s leaving.

    It was Lin Mengya who had helped him restore his former glory. Therefore, he considered Lin Mengya as his savior in all respects.

    He was not a stubborn egghead, but he would definitely repay her for her help.

    He had thought he could catch up with them, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lin Nansheng was always ahead of him.

    He showed a bitter smile. They were the best buddies as well as the closest opponents.

    Lin Nansheng, who was willing to give up his official rank, seemed to have reached the supreme ideological level, that was out of his reach.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving for the improvement of our situation. Brother Yixin, you don¡¯t have to feel apologetic about what you¡¯ve done to me anymore. My brother is not as indifferent to fame and wealth as you think. In fact, our Lin Family is going to run away in disgrace rather than retire after winning merits,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The woman in front of him showed a gentle smile, but her eyes were extremely clear, as if she could see through his mind.

    Xiao Yixin suddenly felt that he seemed to have missed something extremely important.

    Back then, when he was a high-spirited young man, wasn¡¯t he looking for a considerate confidante, who could burn incense while he was reading?

    If he didn¡¯t break off the engagement at that time...

    The thought, that popped up in his mind, disappeared in a moment.

    Mengya was not meant for him, nor meant to be his lifelong mate.

    He just felt a little regretful and thought it a pity.

    Xiao Yixin was a man of noble character, so he would not think that Lin Mengya was supposed to be his wife.

    She was well aware of this, just like she knew that no one in this world could know and tolerate her as much as Long Tianyu did.

    A rtionship, that was too serious, could be a burden, while a rtionship, that was too flippant, could lead to ack of sense of security.

    The best rtionship was not about solemn pledges of love, but about finding the right person.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s just as well. In this way, at least we will have fewer concerns in the Capital City. I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can do for you,¡± Xiao Yixin said.

    At present, the officials in the imperial court had divided into the Crown Prince¡¯s and Prince Yu¡¯s forces, which were ipatible with each other.

    Because of its close rtionship with the Lin Family, the Xiao Family had be one of the mightiest core members of Prince Yu¡¯s force.

    Actually, they knew very well that losers were always in the wrong.

    Since they had taken sides, they had to fight it out. Otherwise, their families would be implicated.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Please tell Uncle Xiao that he has made the right choice. By the way, we¡¯re going to hold a wedding tomorrow. If it¡¯s convenient for you,e and have a look. There¡¯s likely to be quite a farce,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She clearly knew that although the Xiao Family chose to take sides with Long Tianyu because of her father and her, they, who made this choice for interests, would inevitably change their mind for interests.

    Only by convincing them that Long Tianyu would be the final winner could she make them support Long Tianyu unswervingly.

    Those shrewd old men knew this better than she did.

    That was the reason why the Xiao Family sent Xiao Yixin to check on the situation of the Lin Family.

    However, after tomorrow, the Shangguan Family would definitely be deeply stricken, while Long Tianyu would be the biggest beneficiary.

    These chips in Long Tianyu¡¯s hands were enough to make those old men of the Xiao Family go all out to fight for him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle here again tomorrow. Don¡¯t sleep here, or you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± Xiao Yixin said with proper geniality.

    He would never cross the line between them easily.

    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that her Brother Yixin, who had a sense of propriety, was the man smiling gently at her back then.

    She nodded and watched Xiao Yixin leave.

    She was wrapped in a nket, but no longer felt sleepy.

    Finally, she heard some footsteps.

    She lifted her head, nced at Qinghu, who was smiling cunningly, and asked, ¡°How is it going? Did you take her there?¡±

    Qinghu, who was obviously in a good mood, looked at her with a teasing smile and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, the Young Master of the He Family is quite lustful. As soon as I took her there, he... Forget it. I¡¯ve instructed someone to bring her back tomorrow morning. Rest assured. I¡¯ve made a proper arrangement. After all, the knockout incense you personally blended is superior to that her mother used back then.¡±

    That was true. She just dealt with Shangguan Qing¡¯s daughter as Shangguan Qing dealt with her.

    She just wondered if Lin Mengwu wouldmit suicide after discovering she was not a virgin in the bridal chamber tomorrow night.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Who would have thought that tonight is actually their wedding night? Under the influence of the sweet fragrance of the knockout incense, they will consider what happened tonight as a dream,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She did not make Lin Mengwu lose her virginity by vile means.

    However, someone as scheming as the Eldest Young Master of the He Family would never allow a woman, who had lost her virginity before marrying him, to be his legal wife, even if he didn¡¯t remember that he was the one who took her virginity.

    In this world, the most horrible thing was not marrying the wrong man, but being misunderstood.

    She would make Shangguan Qing and her daughter pay for what they had done to her in lifelong remorse.

    ¡°The wind is blowing. It¡¯s time to leave,¡± Qinghu said in an extremely rxed tone on purpose.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya involuntarily shivered.

    She was going to leave tonight as well.

    Qinghu had found a temporary amodation. As soon as the city gate was opened tomorrow, they could leave the city smoothly without being noticed while the streets were crowded.

    She touched her heart with her small hand.

    Although she coulde back, why did she feel as if a knife were piercing her heart?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lin Mengya gently closed her eyes and said, making up her mind to leave.

    She let Qinghu pick up her, who was wrapped in a nket. After trembling slightly for a moment, she found the two of them had arrived at the alley behind Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.

    Qinghu turned around and pushed open a small inconspicuous door.

    The two of them disappeared into the darkness instantly.

    Who would have expected that the temporary amodation he chose was just amon courtyard next to the backyard of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion?

    As they walked through the pitch-ck courtyard, Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion had faded into the darkness.

    There was an orange candle lit up in a simple hut.

    After being put down gently, Lin Mengya began to look around at the strange environment and tried hard to look less upset.

    ¡°Everything is ready. We are going to travel light this time. I¡¯ve figured out our fake identities as merchants from another ce travelling to these ces to do business, and I¡¯ve forged the official documents perfectly. Besides, this is the detoxifying pill sent by your teacher... through Long Tianyu¡¯s guard,¡± after hesitating for a moment, Qinghu added thest sentence, while grabbing a small cloth package on the bed.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and let out a sigh.

    Her teacher finally realized it.

 Chapter 716 - Leave the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 716 Leave the Capital City</h4>

    ¡°Please thank my teacher for me and tell him to be careful. I think Yunzhu seems to have an ulterior motive. My intuition tells me that she truly loves my teacher, but now that she has betrayed my teacher regardless of her affection for him, she must have hidden somethingplicated,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Women¡¯s intuitions were always urate. She could tell Yunzhu¡¯s sincere affection for her teacher in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes every time Yunzhu saw her teacher.

    However, she was leaving soon. Although Yunzhu acted normally, she could only ask someone else to protect her teacher.

    ¡°Women¡¯s thoughts are the most unpredictable. When Yunzhu was the most popr courtesan in the Capital City, countless men fell for her, who even held an unshakable position in the Peach Blossom Dock. If it were not for that incident, she probably would have been the master of Peach Blossom Dock,¡± Qinghu said.

    He rarely brought up his past experience. Even when he mentioned it, he usually talked in a rxed and joyful tone.

    Given his serious tone, it seemed that Yunzhu¡¯s strength must not be underestimated back then.

    ¡°How could she, who attracted men with her beauty, find her true love? If those men really loved her, they wouldn¡¯t have left her in such a miserable situation. Speaking of this, when we tried to recruit her, she once asked me to treat someone who was poisoned. Butter, she dropped the idea and never mentioned it again. I¡¯m wondering if it has something to do with this person,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She, who had a good memory, had kept many pieces of information Yunzhu inadvertently disclosed in her mind.

    Of course, Qinghu knew how much Baili Rui meant to Lin Mengya. He nodded seriously and told her to go to bed earlier before he went out to inquire about the situation.

    Although the small hut was a temporary amodation, it was equipped with all kinds of necessities and furniture.

    Lin Mengyay on the bed with her clothes on. There was only a wall between her parents¡¯ home and this ce. As long as she changed her mind a little, she could go home after pushing the door open.

    However, she suppressed the urge and forced herself to fall asleep.

    If she kept staying here, they would only end up with misery. It was better to leave quietly.

    If the most unfortunate thing really happened, they could live with the hope that she was still alive.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it took her to fall asleep, but she had dreams all night long.

    Some of these dreams were about memories of her life over the past more than twenty years, and some were about memories of the life of this body before she came to this world.

    Lin Mengya felt as if she were on a small boat alone, drifting up and down in the sea of dreams.

    Woken up by the sounds of firecrackers, Lin Mengya, who was a light sleeper, opened her eyes and rubbed the spot between her eyebrows with a frown.

    The day was just dawning, and it was a good time to go to the bride¡¯s home to escort her to the wedding.

    Her father and brother should still be busy at home. But as soon as Lin Mengwu¡¯s bridal sedan chair left, they would leave quietly with Hongyu and several loyal servants.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya got up, put on a pair of soft shoes, and walked out of the courtyard.

    Qinghu must have expected this, so he chose the courtyard at the end of the alley.

    Once she opened the door, she could see the wedding procession through the alley.

    Lin Mengya looked around to make sure that there was no one else around, and then stuck out half of her head through the door.

    Although she looked out through the small alley, she still found the red wedding procession outside lively and dazzling.

    Almost everyone on the crowded street was watching the Lin Family marry off the Second Miss.

    When the First Miss of the Lin Family married Prince Yu, her wedding procession seemed a little poor.

    Now the Second Miss was marrying into a well-known rich family in the Capital City with more than twenty chests of dowries, so it was quite a magnificent scene.

    Lin Mengya stood at the door and just watched it coldly.

    Today she finally made Lin Mengwu pay for what she had done back then.

    Whether Lin Mengwu could win her husband¡¯s favor depended on her fate.

    ¡°What do you think of it? Quite a magnificent scene, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suddenly, Qinghu¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Lin Mengya turned around and saw him standing behind her in high spirits.

    He had been busy all night long, but he was more energetic than her, who had slept all night long.

    Fortunately, she had gotten used to it.

    She curled her lip and turned to walk into the yard, while saying, ¡°Quite a magnificent scene. But I¡¯m curious. Isn¡¯t the Eldest Young Master He still in the Lixiang House? If the He Family fails to get him back, won¡¯t they make a spectacle of themselves?¡±

    In fact, it was the Eldest Young Master He¡¯s fault for visiting a brothel the day before his wedding.

    Lin Mengya was not surprised. After all, he, who took several concubines at the critical moment when he was about to get married, was definitely not amon man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One of his menservants and the pimp of the Lixiang House are from the same ce. Now the Eldest Young Master He has been carried home. Nevertheless, he drank a lotst night, so I¡¯m not sure if he can get up and perform the wedding ceremony,¡± Qinghu said.

    Things were getting increasingly interesting. Lin Mengya smiled, but it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t go to see the farce between them in person as she was in a rush.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for us to go. Last night Long Tianyu has gotten out of the city to lead the peace envoy into the city. Let¡¯s leave while the streets are crowded so that we won¡¯t attract much attention,¡± Qinghu said.

    Now, the He Family and the Shangguan Family were in the spotlight.

    Although the bride was from the Lin Family, the Lin Family had kept a low profile since the marriage was determined, so they were out of the spotlight now.

    Since Shangguan Qingyu turned against the Shangguan Family, the Shangguan Family had been meat on the chopping block.

    The Emperor and the other forces were all keeping an eye on the Shangguan Family¡¯s every move.

    Today, if they could suppress their indignation and let Lin Mengwu marry into the He Family, they might be able to win some time before their copse.

    If they couldn¡¯t bear it and went to the He Family to take Lin Mengwu away, it would offer the Emperor an opportunity to give thembined punishment for several offenses.

    It should be noted that in ancient times, a marriage was arranged by parents¡¯ order and on the matchmaker¡¯s word. Lin Mengwu was the daughter of the Lin Family rather than the Shangguan Family!

    As Lin Mengwu¡¯s bridal sedan chair left, people gradually moved their attention from the Lin Family.

    In an inconspicuous corner of the street, an inconspicuous carriage moved in the opposite direction.

    The horses lifted their hooves and stamped on the street with the clip-clop sounds.

    The coachman, dressed in steel grey clothes, looked inconspicuous. However, when he lifted his head asionally, there was a serious expression on his cold and handsome face.

    As the carriage sped on the streets, Lin Mengya, who was in the carriage, did not feel very nervous.

    It was during the Spring Sacrificial Rite, and lots of civilians had streamed into the Capital City early in the morning to purchase some articles for the Spring Sacrificial Rite and watch the fun.

    Qinghu took a path with only a few pedestrians. Along the way, they did not meet any acquaintance.

    She somehow felt empty. Perhaps she, who was used to the lively Liuxin Courtyard, was not used to being alone.

    The carriage soon arrived at the gate of the city. Plenty of people came in, while only a few went out.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief after they got out of the city smoothly.

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the peace envoy from the Nan¡¯an State!¡± Someone said inadvertently outside the carriage.

    On hearing this, Lin Mengya felt her heart tremble terribly, subconsciously lifted the curtain of the carriage and stared dazedly at the figure on a horse alongside Mao Yuze not far away.

    He had fine features and was dressed in a ck court robe, which made him look even more handsome.

    He showed a cold face with no expression.

    He kept an aloof look except when talking with Mao Yuze in a low voice asionally.

    In the past, Lin Mengya would have teased him about his poker face.

    But who would have thought that such an aloof person would show his sorrow, misery and infatuation in front of her?

    It was not until now that she realized how much she loved this man.

    If possible, she would like to exchange everything she had for the chance to stay with him forever.

    ¡°That¡¯s Prince Yu! I heard that he is the most handsome man in the Capital City!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! What¡¯s more, his legal wife has been demoted. I¡¯m wondering which Miss is so lucky to win his favor!¡±

    Hearing the discussion, Lin Mengya stiffened for a moment with her face bing gloomy.

    Seeing Long Tianyu getting closer and closer to her, she could only let down the curtain silently and get into the carriage.

    Qinghu, who had seen what had happened, nced at those middle-aged women, who were indulging in gossiping around them, and said impatiently in a cold voice with a sneer, ¡°No Miss can rece Princess Yu. Don¡¯t you know that all of Prince Yu¡¯s assets are in Princess Yu¡¯s hands? Whether Prince Yu will marry someone else is up to Princess Yu rather than Prince Yu. Don¡¯t gossip about something you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Those gossiping women were just about to retort, but they were deterred by the coldness in Qinghu¡¯s nted eyes.

    Qinghu snorted lightly and ignored these gossipy women.

    He cracked the rein and drove the carriage away from this ce of troubles.

    ¡°Thank you, Qinghu.¡± All of a sudden, a faint voice came from inside the carriage.

    Qinghu showed some distress in his eyes, but held it back after a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t worry. All our traveling expenses are deducted from that guy¡¯s assets. If he dares to cheat on you, we¡¯ll take his money and turn him into a poor guy, who has a good appearance only! In that case, no one will marry him!¡± He said in a fierce tone he feigned.

    Lin Mengya finally showed a smile in the carriage.

 Chapter 717 - Her Thoughts on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 717 Her Thoughts on the Way</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, let¡¯s spend his moneyvishly during this trip!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She was always a spendthrift wherever she was. Since she had made up her mind, she would treat herself generously during this trip.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Qinghu said.

    The carriage sped through the crowd and left quietly.

    Long Tianyu, who was on the horse, seemed to have sensed something. He turned around and nced at the carriage in confusion.

    ¡°Brother Long, is there anything wrong?¡± Mao Yuze, who was beside him, asked in a low voice.

    After spending the past few days with Long Tianyu, he had a favorable impression of Prince Yu, who enjoyed broad support in Dajin.

    Given his rtionship with Lin Nansheng, Long Tianyu threw off his airs in front of him, which was quite rare.

    The two of them admired each other and got along well with each other in recent days.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Maybe I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I had an illusion.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he looked away from the carriage.

    He somehow had an intuition that he had seen the carriage somewhere before.

    However, Long Tianyu failed to find any clues after searching through all his memories. He involuntarily shook his head, thinking it couldn¡¯t be Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage as she must be upied with Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding at the moment.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t leave alone without her family members and servants.

    Perhaps he had an illusion because he missed her too much.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing me to His Majesty, Brother Long. I heard that your wife is Brother Nansheng¡¯s younger sister. You are so lucky,¡± Mao Yuze said.

    In thest few days, he had met Lin Nansheng in private during his recuperation.

    Although it had been many years since theyst met, they were still on intimate terms with each other.

    Mao Yuze, who was quite sharp-eyed, naturally could tell Lin Mengya was a rare intelligent woman.

    He could not help envying Prince Yu, who was lucky to have such a good wife.

    ¡°I¡¯m extremely lucky to marry her. Well, Brother Mao,e with me into the city. My father has been waiting for you for a long while. After you have the peace talk with my father, I will invite you to have a meeting with my wife,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Mao Yuze nodded with a smile. He, who was an upright man, naturally admired the Lins.

    Long Tianyu shook his head and dispelled the strange thought out of his mind.

    Although they had arrived outside the Capital City, it was still uncertain if he could bring Mao Yuze to his father safely.

    The procession in charge of protecting Mao Yuze entered the Capital City in mighty formation, while the carriage carrying Lin Mengya quickly disappeared in the opposite direction.

    Lin Mengya had calcted that Long Tianyu would apany Mao Yuze to meet the Emperor in the Imperial Pce during the day.

    In the evening, there would be a banquet for weing Mao Yuze, the peace envoy. As one of those in charge of the peace talk, Long Tianyu naturally had to apany Mao Yuze at the banquet.

    Moreover, the peace talk affected not only the interests of the Shangguan Family, but also the interests of the forces on the Shangguan Family¡¯s side.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu had to protect Mao Yuze closely until this matter was settled.

    She had used all kinds of excuses to dismiss those guards Long Tianyu left to her.

    Moreover, she had a backup n. If Long Tianyu came back to find her, he would find a letter on the table in her room.

    In the letter, she told a lie in a very rxed and delighted tone that she nned to hang out during the Spring Sacrificial Rite.

    She did not expect Long Tianyu to be convincedpletely, but at least it could reassure him for the time being so that he could aplish his task.

    Nevertheless, when Long Tianyu was upied with trivial matters, she could have enough time to shake him off.

    In the past, she and Long Tianyu always took actions together in any case.

    Now she was leaving without him and had to keep shaking him off, which was quite a fresh experience for her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll reach a deserted dock after going further. I¡¯ve already prepared a boat, and no one will suspect us.¡± There came Qinghu¡¯s gentle voice from outside the carriage.

    He proposed to travel by water. After all, no one could find the Peach Blossom Dock over the years because of its location on the water.

    With him around, it would be extremely difficult for Long Tianyu to catch up with them, no matter how many soldiers Long Tianyu sent out.

    What was more, Long Tianyu would never disclose her leaving easily.

    If the old Emperor learned that the Lin Family had run away with their luggage, it would cause a lot of trouble.

    For this reason, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to shake off Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Okay, I have seldom traveled by water before. ording to the news we got, the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass can only be found in the upper reaches of the Xun River that is within the territory of the Nation of Dongxia. Can we go there by water?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Nation of Dongxia was located to the south of Dajin. Although it was not asrge as the Nation of Lintian and Dajin, it had a well-trained and powerful army because of its abundant resources and fertilend.

    Nevertheless, the previous king of the Nation of Dongxia had been content to exercise sovereignty over a peaceful country and was unwilling to get involved in conflicts with other countries. Therefore, the Nation of Dongxia remained peaceful over the years.

    ¡°Yes, but I heard that the Nation of Dongxia has just gone through a civil war, as thest king passed away without appointing his sessor. However, the current king is so capable and shrewd that he managed to pacify the civil strife and ascend to the throne in just a month. Therefore, the civil strife didn¡¯t cause panic among the people. Nevertheless, it will probably take some trouble to enter the country,¡± Qinghu said.

    He, who got information through various channels, seemed to have established personal connections in every industry.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain to let some fresh air in and try to inquire Qinghu about his skills she was unaware of.

    Qinghu usually shifted the topic easily.

    This time, he, who failed to dodge her question, could only beg her to stop talking about this with a bitter face.

    Looking at Qinghu¡¯s bitter expression, Lin Mengya felt her mood improved a little.

    It was good to have him apanying her like her family member wherever she was.

    ¡°It seems that anyone, who is able to ascend to the throne, is formidable. s, I¡¯m wondering how Xiaoyu is doing. Qinghu, you get information through various channels, don¡¯t you? Where is Xiaoyu? Did you get any news about him?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Xiaoyu had been out of contact. In fact, Lin Mengya had sent a lot of people to the Lieyun State to look for Xiaoyu.

    However, those people either couldn¡¯t even enter the Lieyun State or were expelled. They could hardly survive, let alone inquire about Xiaoyu.

    Fortunately, before Xiaoyu left, she had told him that no matter what happened, he coulde back and ask her for help.

    Now that she got no news from him, perhaps it was the best news.

    ¡°If possible, I think that you¡¯d better avoid contact with the people of the Lieyun State,¡± after pondering for a while, Qinghu said seriously.

    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to go to that country. But I¡¯m worried about Xiaoyu. Now thinking about it, I find perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have let those people take him away,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although Xiaoyu looked indifferent to outsiders, Lin Mengya knew that he had a rare pure heart.

    All the female members of her family adored this lovely child, because he still maintained the unique purity belonging to a young man in his clear eyes even after going through hardships.

    She didn¡¯t know what difficult situation this sensible child, who was outwardly hard and inwardly soft, was in at present, and she couldn¡¯t help him at all. She involuntarily thought she must have disappointed Xiaoyu, who regarded her as his biological sister.

    How could she, such an ipetent sister, protect that kind and gentle young man?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be overanxious. Xiaoyues from there and belongs there. Although the Lieyun State is extremely exclusive, as far as I know, even the Candle Dragon Cult can¡¯t easily deploy their members there. Don¡¯t underestimate him. He is as meek as a rabbit in front of you, but in fact, he is quite tough,¡± Qinghu said.

    His memories of Xiaoyu were still vivid in his mind. The seemingly gentle and handsome young man was actually no less tough than him.

    As long as Xiaoyu remained so tough, he could earn a ce wherever he was.

    Perhaps a ce like the Lieyun State was a suitable settlement for them, who were as tough as lone wolves.

    ¡°I hope so. If he learns of my current situation, he will probably stay by my side and protect me at all costs. Well, if I manage to survive, let¡¯s go to the Lieyun State to visit him. After all, I have acquaintances there,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Recollecting her life in the past year, she found she had experienced a lot in such a short period.

    Those, who had appeared in her life, were deeply rooted in her memory and would never fade.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the carriage and took out a detoxifying pill made by her teacher.

    Although it had little effect on her, it could at least make her feel less ufortable after she took it.

    She tossed it into her mouth, and a slightly sweet taste spread from the tip of her tongue.

    Lin Mengya could not help smiling. Her teacher always treated her as a child. Since she told him that those pills were too bitter, her teacher hade up with a way to turn those distasteful pills into delicious sweet pills.

    As the Shen Nung system operated automatically, she discovered the pill indeed contained a lot of honey.

    But now, it only tasted slightly sweet to her.

    The loss of her senses of touch and taste was the most noticeable. Now she couldn¡¯t even feel ordinary pain in her hands and feet.

    ¡°Qinghu, what do you think will I be in the end? Will I be a piece of hard wood and can only move my eyes?¡± As Lin Mengya asked, she hugged herself tightly.

    It seemed that only in this way could she ease her uneasiness a little.

    Qinghu grasped her small hand with his big hand with clear joints. Although she could not feel the warmth of his palm, he kept holding her hand.

    He said, ¡°No, we will reach the Nation of Dongxia soon and get the antidote for you. I promise.¡±

    Staring at her, who was exhausted and weak, Qinghu failed to hide the distress in his eyes.

 Chapter 718 - An Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 718 An Uninvited Guest</h4>

    Qinghu drove the carriage quietly, and soon they arrived at a quiet abandoned wharf.

    He looked around alertly. It was not until he was sure that the two of them were followed by no one that he jumped out of the carriage and picked up Lin Mengya, who had fallen asleep, from the carriage.

    Fortunately, Baili Rui had added some sleep-enhancing supplements in the detoxifying pills.

    Otherwise, Lin Mengya, who wasden with worries, would not have fallen asleep so easily.

    After looking around and determining the direction, Qinghu tapped his tiptoe on the ground, flew into the air and gentlynded on a boat.

    Then he bent down and got into the cabin without greeting the boatman.

    On the shore, someone hade out to get rid of the small carriage they took toe here.

    As soon as the boatman tapped the tip of the paddle on the shore, the boat immediately left on the river.

    A momentter, the abandoned dock fell silent again, as if no one had evere here.

    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up? What do you want to eat? Are you thirsty?¡± There came Qinghu¡¯s voice.

    Lin Mengya, who didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, gradually woke up.

    She opened her eyes and saw Qinghu in front of her.

    She shook her head. She, who recently had a poor appetite and usually ate porridge and some side dishes, now had no appetite at all.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked.

    Baili Rui¡¯s sedative pills were quite effective. She was taken to the boat by Qinghu without realizing it.

    She looked up at the slightly shaky ceiling painted with flowers and birds.

    However, the cabin was quite spacious and furnished with all kinds of furniture, looking like a modern luxurious cruise ship.

    ¡°We¡¯ve traveled for a day and a night, but you slept soundly and didn¡¯t realize it. Rest assured. I¡¯ve rented this painted pleasure boat in the name of someone else, and it sails fast. What¡¯s more, he won¡¯t expect us to travel in such a high-profile way,¡± Qinghu said with his usual frivolous smile

    However, Lin Mengya found him particrly miserable.

    Those ignorant of Lin Mengya¡¯s current condition didn¡¯t have to face her fear.

    But Qinghu had to apany her to go through all this again.

    She only felt sorry for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you here.¡± As she said, she reached out her arms, put them around Qinghu¡¯s neck and pressed her cool and smooth forehead against his forehead, with her eyes filled with sadness.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I volunteer toe with you. In this world, you are my only family member. I¡¯m the only one who cane with you,¡± Qinghu said.

    His feelings for her had long developed into an affection for a family member.

    He considered Lin Mengya as his younger sister and his daughter. This was the first time in his life that he had considered someone as his treasure.

    He could hardly feel like a human, so he only had feelings for her.

    ¡°Fox, I can¡¯t cry,¡± she whispered in his ear in a helpless tone.

    Qinghu grabbed her shoulders, only to see that there was not even a tear in her sorrowful eyes.

    He asked, ¡°Howe? Don¡¯t the detoxifying pills Baili Rui gave have some effect?¡±

    For the first time, Qinghu¡¯s eyes were filled with unease and panic.

    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly and didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by this at all.

    ¡°Yes, they have, but they can only ease my pain. Now, I can still manage to make some rtively expansive gestures, but I seem to be incapable of something like crying.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she raised her hand.

    Only then did Qinghu find that she was as clumsy as a child.

    Her face seemed to be stiff. Apart from her fluid eyes, she even experienced difficulty in doing simple expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll be there soon. Rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely cure you!¡± Qinghu said, holding her tightly in his arms.

    Even Qinghu did not expect her condition would worsen so quickly that even the detoxifying pills made by Baili Rui could not improve her condition.

    He was panic-stricken.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid either,¡± Lin Mengya said and closed her eyes, feeling that she seemed to be turning into a piece of wood bit by bit.

    Then what about her life? Was she going to die quietly or return to normal in the end?

    She didn¡¯t dare think about it, and she was too weak to think about it at the moment.

    With Qinghu¡¯spany, the journey became less dull.

    Compared to thest trip during which they were tired with running about, this time, she and Qinghu seemed to be on a sightseeing tour.

    Every day, Qinghu held her in his arms, and they watched the sunrise and sunset outside. He told her about the local customs and practices on both sides of the river. Although she repeatedly affirmed that she could still walk now, after her legs suddenly went weak and she copsed in front of Qinghu, he insisted on carrying her every time they went out.

    Moreover, after learning a certain treatment from somewhere, he massaged her limbs with a kind of medicinal oil every day.

    Lin Mengya had to admit that his massage, coupled with the help of Baili Rui¡¯s detoxifying pills, greatly improved the gradual stiffening of her body.

    Knowing that Qinghu was upset, she tried to ask some rxing questions so as to ease the depressing atmosphere between them.

    If she really died, at least she could leave him a joyful memory.

    At night, it was quiet on the river, and only the sounds caused by paddling could be heard.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the window, stared at the big and round moon outside with fascination and asked, ¡°Qinghu, are we arriving in Yang City tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will arrive at dawn. When the timees, we will disembark to buy some things. What about you? Do you want toe with us?¡± Sitting in front of her, Qinghu said, while massaging her calf with his warm palms.

    These days it had be a necessary thing for him to do before he went to bed.

    Although he knew that Lin Mengya was in poor condition, he still thought that he should do something for her.

    ¡°Of course I want to go. Baizhi told me that there is various delicious food in Yang City. She has looked forward toing here to enjoy the food since her childhood. As a foodie, she regards this ce as the holynd,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    At the thought of Baizhi, who was gluttonous and adorable, she looked cheerful.

    They had grown up together, and Baizhi had suffered a lot because of her.

    Later, after their lives got better, Baizhi asked for nothing other than a lot of delicious food.

    It was great to have such a simple and real wish.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to have a taste tomorrow, and you can bring them here in the future. s, why are the members of your courtyard all foodies? They must take after you,¡± Qinghu said with a smile, while finishing his massage.

    He put his hand gently on an acupoint on Lin Mengya¡¯s calf and pressed it hard.

    However, she, who could still feel pain a few days ago, now felt nothing at all.

    He was gloomy with worry again. If her condition continued worsening, it would be difficult to tell if she could stay alive until they arrived at the Nation of Dongxia.

    ¡°Well, go to bed early. We¡¯ll disembark tomorrow morning,¡± he saidposedly, and then put Lin Mengya¡¯s calf back and carried her back to the bed.

    Lin Mengya was tired. As soon as she rested her head on the pillow, she fell asleep.

    Qinghu stared at Lin Mengya, who was sleeping, with aplicated look in his eyes for a long while before looking away.

    He made up his mind to save her at all costs!

    Then he seemed to have heard something. He stood up alertly and got out of the cabin in the blink of an eye.

    He looked warily at the figure, that had just shown up on the deck with a burst of chilling air.

    However, the ck shadow was unaffected. Instead, he stood there quietly like an owl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Don¡¯t worry. I mean no harm to the woman inside. I just want to tell you something,¡± the man dressed in a ck robe said in an unexpectedly hoarse voice.

    Nevertheless, Qinghu did not rx even a little because of the man¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked.

    No matter how hard the man tried to hide his intention, Qinghu could still tell it.

    The man was not surprised at all, but he did not intend to reveal his identity.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that the Third Elder has found out about the secret of the woman. However, the head is practicing in seclusion now, so he hasn¡¯t learned it yet. You¡¯d better take her to a ce, where no one can find her, for her sake. In this way, maybe you can save her life. Otherwise, do you think you can protect her?¡± The man said.

    Qinghu¡¯s pupils contracted instantly.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the secret he had kept for so long would be found out.

    In that instant, he red at the man with rage and murderous intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t do it. Besides, I¡¯m not so stupid as to use this kind of information to gain their trust. Maybe there¡¯s a mole around you. But rest assured. I¡¯ve just covered it up for you. After all, the legend is just a legend, and no one knows if it¡¯s true or not. You¡¯d better take care.¡± The ck shadow disappeared even before finishing hisst sentence.

    No one other than Qinghu had seen the figure, let alone know what their words meant.

    ¡°What shoulde has finallye?¡± Qinghu murmured.

    If possible, he would rather keep the secret from Lin Mengya during his lifetime.

    That was a cruel and bloodthirsty secret.

    However, if the head were to find out about this, it would probably cause a cmity.

    Qinghu showed a helpless look, thinking what he should do to keep her away from this conflict.

 Chapter 719 - A Chance Encounter With an Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 719 A Chance Encounter With an Acquaintance</h4>

    After standing at Lin Mengya¡¯s door for a long while, Qinghu left slowly.

    Lin Mengya, who had refreshed herself after a good night¡¯s sleep, saw Qinghu sitting in front of her as soon as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± She asked.

    Although Lin Mengya repeatedly teased Qinghu about his overreacting, he could only feel a little at ease by watching over her all the time.

    ¡°The day has just dawned. Get up. It¡¯s still early,¡± Qinghu said.

    They had arrived on shorest night, but Qinghu instructed the boatman to stop and waited for her to wake up just because of her words.

    Qinghu nodded, let down the curtain and went out to wait for her. After a long while, he heard some rustling sounds from inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Hearing a helpless voice, Qinghu turned around, only to see that she was pulling her slightly messy hair with upset in her eyes.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t do my hair. Can you help me?¡± Lin Mengya stared at Qinghu pitifully like a child and said.

    Qinghu suppressed his gloom. Probably because her fingers were no longer flexible, she was even incapable of such a simple thing.

    ¡°Okay, let me help you. Sit down.¡± After saying that, Qinghu settled her in front of the dressing mirror and gentlybed her hair.

    Soon, the woman with messy hair in the mirror had a brand new look.

    Her face, as big as a palm, became delicate and charming.

    With her hair done in a bun popr among youngdies nowadays decorated with only a few hairpins made of red coral, she looked vivacious with smooth skin.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± She asked.

    She rarely dressed like this. When she was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she was always dressed as a noble and dignifieddy.

    Now she was more pleased with being dressed casually.

    ¡°Yes, you are only slightly inferior to me,¡± Qinghu said.

    She rolled her eyes at this guy with annoyance, wondering what made him so confident.

    ncing at herself in the mirror, she slowly stood up with Qinghu¡¯s help.

    ¡°Maybe I shall not go?¡± Lin Mengya said apologetically.

    She, who moved with difficulty now, could fall carelessly and walked at a particrly slow speed.

    If she went with Qinghu, it might dy him.

    Unexpectedly, Qinghu smiled slightly, picked her up, and gently put her, who was struggling slightly, on something.

    ¡°This is...¡± She, who sat in a wooden wheelchair in surprise, said. She didn¡¯t see Qinghu prepare this before, and nor did she expect that her condition would worsen so quickly.

    Unexpectedly, Qinghu had prepared everything properly.

    She was touched, while wickedly wondering if he had looked forward to the day, when she could not walk, long before!

    She stuck out her tongue, thinking she should hide this thought. Otherwise, Qinghu would definitely think that he even suffered more serious injustice than Dou¡¯e did!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Rest assured that no one has discovered that you¡¯ve gone. Even if it¡¯s discovered, the news won¡¯t spread to Yang City so soon. Even he won¡¯t be able to figure out our route this time,¡± Qinghu said with a smirk.

    He had always been keen on making things difficult for Long Tianyu.

    Moreover, this time they were going to travel both by water and bynd.

    Although it would make their trip more difficult and troublesome, it would save them a great deal of time and make it difficult to track them down.

    Not to mention that Long Tianyu was dyed by the affairs in the Capital City, even if he went all out to track them down, it would be a difficult job for him.

    By the time Lin Mengya and Qinghu went ashore, the day hadpletely dawned.

    Lin Mengya sat in the wheelchair, letting Qinghu push her from the dock that gradually became bustling to the street.

    She took a deep breath and smelled the aroma of breakfast.

    Perhaps because there were traveling merchants visiting Yang City all the time, the pedestrians only cast a few nces at them despite their ravishing appearances.

    Nevertheless, it was not annoying.

    ¡°Lass, let¡¯s go to the stall Fuji for their fried buns. Have a taste and try to find the difference between them and those made in our kitchen,¡± Qinghu suggested.

    Knowing that Lin Mengya had no appetite, he still tried to rmend some local specialties to her.

    Lin Mengya nodded. Although she was not hungry, she was attracted by the tempting fragrance in the air.

    Pushed to a medium-sized stall and seeing the pot of white and big steamed buns, even Lin Mengya could not help drooling.

    ¡°Youngdy, have a taste of my fried buns!¡± Perhaps seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s amicable look, the stall owner said in an exceptionally enthusiastic tone.

    Seeing her nod, he quickly picked up six fried buns for her.

    However, just when Lin Mengya was about to eat, a man in a dark blue robe suddenly sat opposite her and said, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s really you!¡±

    Lin Mengya, who did not intend to raise her head to say hello, suddenly felt a little annoyed.

    Qinghu, who was watching over her behind her like a ravening tiger, became displeased with the man¡¯s sudden appearance.

    From the corner of his eyes, he, who was quite sharp-eyed, noticed that those he brought seemed to have been trapped in the crowd by some people intentionally or otherwise.

    How could it be such a coincidence? Unless someone was behind this!

    ¡°No matter who sent you here, leave immediately, and I can let you go!¡± Putting away his kindness to Lin Mengya, Qinghu immediately said and red coldly at the man in front, who looked surprised, like a fierce wolf protecting its cub.

    He didn¡¯t expect trouble toe knocking on his door after he received the warningst night.

    Had these people really forgotten his bad reputation as a merciless man?

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. Guards, fall back. Thisdy saved me before. Don¡¯t act impertinently,¡± the man said lightly in a very pleasant voice without affected familiarity.

    He, who had been a little excited at the beginning, now became properly polite.

    Lin Mengya raised her head with interest, but unexpectedly, she failed to recognize the man in front of her.

    She asked, ¡°Have you mistaken me for someone else? I¡¯ve never met you before.¡±

    The man in front of her looked amicable. Although he was neither as cold as Long Tianyu nor as delicate as Qinghu, his geniality made it difficult for her to dislike him.

    He was not tremendously handsome, but he was refined and handsome with a clean face. Even Xiao Yixin, the most talented schr in the Capital City, was not as steady as him.

    Lin Mengya thought it over, but still failed to recollect she had met such a person before.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s reasonable for you to forget me, as I acted impertinently when first meeting you. Back then, I had to threaten you out of the desire to get away from those assassins. Thinking about it now, I am really ashamed of what I have done,¡± the man said sincerely with an apologetic look.

    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that she had met such a person the day when she hung out with Qinghu in the red-light district in the Capital City.

    Nevertheless, she had just taken a quick glimpse at the man, coupled with the dim candlelight back then, so now she didn¡¯t recognize him at once.

    ¡°It turns out to be you. It¡¯s fate that brought us here. But please don¡¯t mention what happened before. My brother is grumpy. I have to leave now,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had only met him once, and they were not very familiar with each other.

    But since they were acquaintances, she could let out a sigh of relief temporarily.

    Hearing their conversation, Qinghu nced at the man coldly and was about to push Lin Mengya away.

    However, after a moment of hesitation, the man nced inadvertently at Lin Mengya, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and said, ¡°Wait a moment! Miss, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to pester you and just want to repay you for your help. You saved my life before, so now, I should do all I can to help you. You seem to have difficulty in walking. I happen to have brought a proficient doctor with me, and I think he can help you.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to have any contact with such a person. Both his manners and costly clothes showed that he was not an ordinary person.

    In this year, she had learned a profound lesson that generally speaking, this kind of person would bring her a series of troubles.

    Therefore, it was better to leave now to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I just feel a little ufortable, so my brother advised me to use a wheelchair. There is no need to bother your doctor. See you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Then Qinghu continued pushing Lin Mengya away quickly.

    ¡°Master, shall I go and inquire about them?¡± One of the man¡¯s followers asked.

    Seeing the two of them leave, the man in blue clothes became lost in thought.

    He had an intuition that the woman and her brother were definitely not ordinary people. But he, who had to perform his task, just shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I hope we will meet again one day.¡±

    The man, who was quite free-spirited, didn¡¯t pester Lin Mengya. Instead, he turned around and left with his followers.

    Qinghu pushed Lin Mengya pretty far away in one breath, and he didn¡¯t stop until his subordinate mingling with the crowd reported that the man had left.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. You may leave now. Be careful. If you find anyone following us, just kill him.¡± Qinghu gave an order.

    He was tremendously wary of the man, who had just appeared.

    The members of the Candle Dragon Cult were very cunning. Sincest night the man said that Lin Mengya¡¯s secret might have been exposed, it meant that they would take action soon, so he had to beware of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m too unlucky to hang out on the street. I was disturbed even before having a fried bun. I¡¯m upset and want to eat fried buns!¡± Lin Mengya pouted and said in a rare pettish manner.

 Chapter 720 - The Stalkers

    <h4>Chapter 720 The Stalkers</h4>

    Qinghu was stunned for a moment, and then his expression became a littleplicated.

    He turned around, covered his mouth with his hands and kept shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, what are youughing about?¡± Finally, Lin Mengya red at him fiercely and asked. Didn¡¯t people say that women acting pettishly could be lucky? Why did she just be aughingstock?

    ¡°Nothing... Look, I¡¯ve packed some buns for you. It¡¯s not safe to stay here for long. Although that man is sensible, I can¡¯t put my mind at ease.¡± As Qinghu said, he drew a warm paper packet from his bosom.

    Lin Mengya took it immediately, drew a tender soup fried bun out of it, and took a small bite cautiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary person. We¡¯d better stay away from him as much as possible. By the way, did you get any news about my father and brother from the Capital City?¡± She narrowed her eyes and said, seeming to be enjoying the soup fried bun.

    However, her taste became less sensitive. Although she didn¡¯t find food tasted no better than tallow, she ate mostly to fill the stomach and could no longer enjoy the food.

    ¡°They have left the Capital City safely like us, and they are on their way now. Don¡¯t worry. Given your father¡¯s and brother¡¯s martial arts and wisdom, no one can put them in a difficult situation. But Long Tianyu probably has discovered that you left without saying goodbye. I think you¡¯d better think it over and decide whether to tell him about this,¡± Qinghu said.

    Lin Mengya stopped chewing for a moment. Then she returned to normal and continued gulping the bun in her hand, while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it necessary. Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡±

    Watching the stubborn girl¡¯s back, Qinghu shook his head slightly.

    In fact, apart from her father and brother, that guy was probably the one Lin Mengya was most concerned about.

    However, although she missed him terribly, for some reason, she had to hide her feeling in distress.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Qinghu, who never refused Lin Mengya, said and pushed her out of the market.

    The painted pleasure boat departed from the dock of Yang City and floated down the stream.

    With the replenishment, they could stay on board and didn¡¯t need to disembark for replenishing supplies in half a month.

    Apart from being pushed to the deck by Qinghu and basking in the sunshine every morning, Lin Mengya mostly stayed in her cabin and read the books Qinghu gathered from all over the country.

    Meanwhile, the snacks and delicacies Qinghu bought along the way were served to Lin Mengya sessively.

    However, she usually took only a few bites of them. Her diminished appetite made Qinghu frown all the time.

    Fortunately, with Baili Rui¡¯s detoxifying pills, she did not be emaciated.

    ¡°This book is quite interesting. Why are you looking at me? If you feel bored, just read a book,¡± in the cabin, Lin Mengya said.

    She became increasingly umunicative, which made Qinghu a little uneasy.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya acted normally, and her condition even seemed to be worsening at a slower speed. He wasden with uneasiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll get ashore in three days. After passing through three prefectures of Dajin, we¡¯ll arrive at the port of the Nation of Dongxia by water in a month or so,¡± Qinghu said.

    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s health condition, they had been hurrying on with their journey.

    Seeing that Qinghu almost failed to suppress the uneasiness in his eyes, Lin Mengya suddenly smiled, put down the book in her hand and stared at Qinghu with her clear eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I can make it.¡± She did not know if she was trying tofort Qinghu or encourage herself.

    No one knew how much worry and fear was hidden beneath herposed expression.

    Qinghu took a deep look at Lin Mengya, wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After giving her some instructions, he turned around and left the cabin.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the headboard, closed her eyes and rested her mind quietly.

    The sunlight shone through the window onto her face. She looked peaceful and delicate while terrifyingly fragile.

    ¡°Commander, we have gotten things done. Please rest assured,¡± his subordinate whispered in his ear.

    Meanwhile, Qinghu seemed to be reluctant to look away from Lin Mengya even for a moment.

    ¡°I got it. You may leave,¡± he said and closed his eyes, seeming to have made an important decision. But then he opened his eyes again with inexplicable emotions.

    This time he must keep Lin Mengya alive at all costs.

    They disembarked and were going to travel by carriage.

    But when she saw the luxurious carriage drawn by four horses in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.

    There was no very strict rule about this in Dajin.

    However, even if she thought about it with her toes, she knew that civilians were definitely unqualified to take a carriage drawn by four horses.

    Even those rich and powerful families in the Capital City could take a carriage drawn by three horses at most only if they were rted to the royal family.

    But now, this guy prepared a carriage as luxurious as that of a duke for her.

    Weren¡¯t they supposed to keep a low profile? Now they were going to travel ostentatiously!

    ¡°The carriage can¡¯t allow you to sleepfortably as the painted pleasure boat did, but it¡¯s not too bad. They¡¯ll drive carefully and keep the carriage steady,¡± Qinghu said.

    He, who had been busy, thought that Lin Mengya was worried that she would feel ufortable in the carriage.

    He didn¡¯t expect that in fact, the carriage he prepared caused Lin Mengya distress.

    Lin Mengya forced a smile. Qinghu did this for the sake of her health condition. It was not appropriate for her to be ungrateful.

    ¡°That¡¯s good... But fox, I think we should take a smaller carriage. This carriage is too ostentatious,¡± she said.

    Since the day she knew Qinghu, he seemed to have never understood the true meaning of keeping a low profile.

    The double-deck painted pleasure boat was ostentatious enough. If they really took this carriage, she could guarantee that before they could go far, Long Tianyu would receive the news of some people taking the carriage they were unqualified to take and their whereabouts would be exposed.

    Qinghu nced at the carriage and then at her, who forced a smile.

    Eventually he nodded reluctantly and instructed his subordinates to offer a carriage drawn by two horses.

    After getting into the carriage obediently, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief for the time being.

    ording to her understanding of Long Tianyu, he must know that Qinghu definitely would treat her generously during their journey.

    Therefore, he must have sent his subordinates to inquire where there were luxurious andfortable vehicles for sale.

    Lin Mengya held her knees and sat in the carriage, where the seat was covered with mink fur. Her heart had been beating rapidly these days. She hoped that her family members andpanions could be fine.

    Traveling bynd was faster than traveling by water.

    The journey was boring. Lin Mengya had to live a dull life only including eating and sleeping as before.

    However, only a few days after they began to travel by carriage, Lin Mengya noticed that Qinghu frowned even more tightly.

    She had asked him a few times, but he refused to answer. When she pushed him too far, he just changed the subject.

    Today, she saw that Qinghu kept looking back.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t sit in the carriage with her as usual. Instead, he rode on a horse and kept looking around with a serious look.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± Lin Mengya murmured.

    After ncing at Qinghu suspiciously, she ced the book in her hand on the small table, poked her head out of the window and looked back.

    Except for a few passing carriages, she found nothing abnormal.

    What was Qinghu up to?

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lin Mengya grabbed Qinghu¡¯s arm and asked in a low voice as soon as they finally had a break after spending the whole morning on the way.

    Unexpectedly, Qinghu didn¡¯t hide it this time.

    He just looked back again before whispering in her ear, ¡°I suspect that we have been stalked these days. I discovered it on the boat and thought it a coincidence. Unexpectedly, those people keep stalking us after we began to travel by carriage. I¡¯ve sent someone to find out about this. It turns out that we have been stalked by a group of people headed by the man we met in Yang City that day.¡±

    When Qinghu mentioned Yang City, a schrly-looking and gentle face came into Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Although this man was a little strange, she didn¡¯t think he was a viin. Moreover, if he was really her enemy, he had enough time to do harm to her in the red-light district.

    Nevertheless, she could not trust anyone but Qinghu outside. Although he was a little unreliable, he was extremely alert.

    She involuntarily nudged Qinghu secretly with her elbow and said, ¡°Shall we split up like before? I¡¯ll sneak away secretly and then meet you in front.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t even think about it! You must stay with me, unless I die!¡± As soon as she said that, Qinghu refused her, leaving no room for negotiation.

    She still wanted to say something, but he immediately turned around and left. However, she, who had great difficulty in moving now, would not be able to catch him as long as he was unwilling to be caught.

    ¡°We will just wait and see!¡± After threatening him in rage, Lin Mengya had no choice but to go back to her carriage and sit down.

    To be honest, she was a little curious. Although Qinghu had always been overprotective of her, he had not been so jittery with imaginary fear.

    What on earth was he hiding?

    Since Qinghu discovered that they were stalked, he had been extra careful with the routes he chose.

    However, no matter which route he chose, the group of people kept stalking them in a certain distance like carbuncles against the bones, which drove Qinghu a little crazy.

    ¡°If they keep stalking us, I¡¯ll kill them! How dare they stalk us? They must be courting death!¡± Qinghu said.

    He, who went crazy, was as oversensitive as a tiger¡¯s butt. Lin Mengya sat in the wheelchair and stared at the group of people not far behind them.

    It was strange. Sometimes she thought these people were up to something, but these people merely stalked them.

    Sometimes she thought these people were up to nothing, but these people kept stalking them, and no matter how hard they tried to throw off these people, these people would catch up with them.

 Chapter 721 - Encounter a Lying-in Woman on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 721 Encounter a Lying-in Woman on the Way</h4>

    It was reasonable for Qinghu to get mad. After all, they had gotten into some sticky situations before. If this man was really a troublemaker, they certainly could not ignore him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send someone to find out about the situation. It¡¯s inadvisable for us to confront them too early,¡± after pondering for a while, Lin Mengya stopped Qinghu from taking action.

    She had seen how ruthless Qinghu was. Although the man was shrewd, he didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of cunning and shameless people they had met before.

    ¡°Okay, have a good rest here. I¡¯ll go and have a talk with them,¡± Qinghu said, pronouncing the two simple words ¡°a talk¡± in a ghastly and bloodcurdling tone.

    Nevertheless, she did not mind Qinghu¡¯s going to threaten them if he could make them beat a retreat in the face of difficulties.

    Going back to the carriage and sitting down, Lin Mengya quietly read the book in her hands. But after a while, Qinghu showed up in front of her again with his face darkening.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡°The man could make Qinghu return without aplishing anything. He seems to be a tough nut to crack.¡±

    ¡°What happened? It seems that they pissed you off?¡± Lin Mengya asked with a faint smile as she stared at Qinghu in front of her.

    To her surprise, Qinghu just looked back indignantly and then mounted his horse without saying a word.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished and looked back curiously, wondering what had happened.

    Although Qinghu soon returned to normal, Lin Mengya could obviously sense that he became much more reticent aftering back from there.

    He just looked back asionally with an aggrieved and horrible look in his eyes, while keeping moving forward reluctantly.

    Lin Mengya rested her chin on her hands as she cast nces at Qinghu and the group of people stalking them at a certain distance.

    She became increasingly curious about what made Qinghu resign himself to this.

    However, no matter how hard she tried to find out about it, Qinghu just kept quiet and refused to say a word.

    As such, Lin Mengya could only let it be. Anyway, since Qinghu tacitly consented to this, those people probably would not do any harm to her.

    After spending seven days on the way, they finally arrived at a ce to stay temporarily.

    Compared with a big town where plenty of people came and went and news spread fast, a secluded small vige was a more reliable choice.

    However, the moment Lin Mengya alighted from the carriage, she saw that those people stalking them all the time had also arrived here to stay temporarily. Moreover, Qinghu did not voice any objections. She could not help looking towards the horizon, wondering if the sun were to rise in the west tomorrow.

    Qinghu had arranged all their temporary amodations along the way.

    However, as soon as they entered the vige, Lin Mengya saw that the vige, which was supposed to be quiet, was now bustling with peopleing and going.

    It was almost time for dinner. Could it be that they were so lucky to arrive here while a wedding banquet was being held?

    ¡°Go and find out what¡¯s going on,¡± Qinghu gave an order.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to meddle in this, but Qinghu, who had been in a bad mood along the way, found these people nuisances.

    He had paid arge sum of money for reserving the whole vige, so that the vigers could stay at home quietly and note out to disturb them during their stay here.

    What was going on now? What made the vigers think they could trick him at will?

    Perhaps the vigers had sensed Qinghu¡¯s chilling aura, so they consciously made a detour to avoid meeting him.

    All of them looked anxious. Did something serious happen in the vige?

    Not long after, those Qinghu sent to inquire about the situation returned.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya learned that the reason why all vigers, that were not many in number, came out in droves was that the daughter-inw of a family in the vige was inbor.

    Coincidentally, the woman, who had never been pregnant in the past ten years, now was pregnant with twins.

    However, these two babies, with whom the woman was pregnant after all this time, were now striving to be the first toe to this world, which gave the woman, who was fortunate and unfortunate at the same time, a hard time.

    Several midwives had gone to help, but none of them could find a solution.

    Seeing that the woman and her babies were about to die, her parents-inw¡¯s family and her parents¡¯ family started quarreling, which rmed the vigers so that they all rushed to that family.

    ¡°A woman inbor?¡± Qinghu said.

    His expression softened a little when he heard his subordinates¡¯ report.

    At least, the vigers did not exactly turn a deaf ear to his words.

    Nevertheless, he, who had always been aloof, had no sympathy even when he heard of the woman¡¯s dangerous situation.

    He tried to push Lin Mengya to the courtyard he had rented for a rest, but she dragged his sleeve.

    Qinghu lowered his head helplessly and looked straight into Lin Mengya¡¯s clear eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to meddle in someone else¡¯s business again,¡± he said, seeming to have resigned himself to her decision. He knew Lin Mengya the best. It seemed to be difficult to make her stand aside when someone else was in peril.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the situation. At least these vigers have provided us with amodation. Although I¡¯m in poor health, at least I can help them, right? If my mother got some help back then, she might not have passed away and left my brother and me behind,¡± by the time she finished speaking, her voice was so low that only Qinghu could barely hear it.

    Qinghu had rarely heard Lin Mengya mention her mother, but from the conversations of others, he had a general understanding of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.

    It was said that Madam Lin was wise and farsighted, benevolent and proficient in medical skills. Everyone in the Lin¡¯s Mansion spoke highly of her.

    Now Lin Mengya was bing increasingly like her mother, but she was more decisive and of valor she took after the ancestors of the Lin Family.

    At the moment, under Lin Mengya¡¯s hopeful gaze, Qinghu couldn¡¯t say no.

    He sighed lightly and finally shook his head. After instructing his subordinates to wait in the yard, he pushed Lin Mengya towards the peasant family, where the vigers had gone.

    After the short dusk, night had fallen.

    The peasant family lived in the center of the vige and was crowded at this time.

    The vigers¡¯ fervent discussions were mixed with a few wails.

    Lin Mengya frowned. It seemed that the woman was still alive, but those wailing people acted as if mourning for the woman, which was inauspicious.

    More importantly, it was rather inappropriate to do so in this situation.

    Among the vigers, Lin Mengya and Qinghu were conspicuous.

    The old man, the only person in charge of the vige, noticed the two strangers at once.

    Although he had not met Qinghu, this generous customer, before, he could tell that the two of them were notmon people.

    He immediately put away his bitter face, walked briskly to the two of them, and said, ¡°Two honored guests, you havee from afar, but we are not attentive enough to you. I hope you could forgive us.¡±

    Qinghu did not make a proper response, but Lin Mengya could not be rude.

    After greeting the old man with a nod, she mentioned the situation in the yard, ¡°We heard that the daughter-inw of this family was in trouble, so we came to check it out. If you could use some help from us, just tell us.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle attitude, coupled with the fact that she was a delicate girl, made the old man let down his guard.

    He immediately let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°s, the daughter-inw of the Tian Family is unlucky. Delivery is a near-death experience for women. It depends on her fate whether she can go through it or not. You¡¯re an honored guest. How can we bother you with this kind of thing?¡± He refused Lin Mengya tactfully.

    It seemed that the old man didn¡¯t trust them.

    Nevertheless, as they were outsiders, it was reasonable for the old man to turn down their rash request to help.

    However, Lin Mengya found the increasingly loud cries in the courtyard a little harsh.

    Just when she was about to convince the old man to let them in to help, she heard someone curse.

    ¡°My daughter is not dead yet! Why are you wailing here! If you hadn¡¯t believed those people¡¯s nonsense and allowed them to use safflower to inducebor, my daughter... wouldn¡¯t have suffered metrorrhagia! Now since my grandchildren and daughter can¡¯t survive, you should pay for their lives with your life!¡± The person said with grief and indignation.

    Although she tried hard to suppress her sobs, she sounded much more sincere than the wailing person.

    It must be a dispute between the woman¡¯s mother-inw and mother. To be honest, Lin Mengya had encountered simr situations before.

    However, it was quite inappropriate for them to fight while the woman was on the verge of death.

    ¡°Sir, please let me check on her. To tell you the truth, I inherited my medical skill from my family, and I¡¯m very experienced in gynecology and obstetrics. Rest assured. I promise I can handle it!¡± Lin Mengya said anxiously.

    If the midwives really used safflower to inducebor and the woman was suffering metrorrhagia at the moment as the two people said, the woman would probably die.

    Now the two people began to fight, which made the situation even more chaotic and disturbed the midwives and the woman¡¯s family members.

    With no one to preside over the situation now, the woman and her babies would really die!

    However, Lin Mengya looked very young and was an outsider, so the old man still could not trust her.

    He, who was in a dilemma, was inclined to turn down Lin Mengya¡¯s request to help.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows, thinking she probably would have to break in rashly if there was no other way.

    Unexpectedly, someone came forward to support her at this moment.

 Chapter 722 - Deliver Babies in an Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 722 Deliver Babies in an Emergency</h4>

    ¡°Sir, there is nothing more important than human life. This youngdy must know it is an emergency and did not say that for fun. In this case, it will be better to let her have a try. Anyway, the situation is unlikely to get worse than it is now,¡± the person said.

    Lin Mengya suddenly turned around, only to see an extremely sincere smile.

    It was the man who had stalked them before.

    She did not know when he had alsoe here, and he came forward to support her, which surprised her a little.

    ¡°Besides, as an elder in this vige, you certainly want the woman and her babies to be safe more than anyone else does. I¡¯m willing to vouch for this youngdy. If she fails to save the woman and her babies in the room, I¡¯m willing to be at your disposal,¡± the man continued saying.

    Hearing his words, even that old man found it difficult to refuse.

    Moreover, perhaps the man¡¯sposed expression imperceptibly made him much more convincing.

    ncing at the crowded courtyard, the old man could only let out a deep sigh and said with a nod, ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll have to trouble this youngdy. Darling, lead this youngdy in.¡±

    The old man must enjoy high prestige in the vige.

    After he made the decision, those, who had tried to stop Lin Mengya and Qinghu, stepped back.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and nodded at the old man, and then she was pushed into the room by an olddying out from behind the old man.

    The women were helping out in the yard, leaving behind a bunch of men staring at each other.

    ¡°Buddy, thank you,¡± as the only outsider apart from Lin Mengya and Qinghu, the man naturally stood by Qinghu¡¯s side and said to him.

    However, Qinghu¡¯s face did not soften at all.

    After snorting coldly, he didn¡¯t want to ask the man what the man thanked him for. However, he fixed his eyes on the room Lin Mengya had just entered.

    No one was more important than Lin Mengya to him. As long as he found anything wrong, he would immediately rush in and take her out.

    ¡°The youngdy must be a master of medical skill with rare benevolence. Buddy, rest assured. All people in this courtyard aremon people, and none of them can do harm to the youngdy,¡± the man didn¡¯t seem to care about being treated coldly by Qinghu and continued talking to Qinghu.

    Although Qinghu ignored him, he knew that what the man said was true.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can put on airs in front of me after defeating me once. If you can¡¯t carry out your promise, I will definitely tear you into pieces!¡± Qinghu threatened the man in a chilling and deep voice, making the man show a slightly serious look in his eyes.

    A momentter, the man nodded and said, ¡°I, Hou Yuetian, will definitely do what I said. Buddy, just rest assured.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew nothing about the conversation between the two men outside.

    At the moment, she was frowning tightly and staring at the old woman, who stood in her way like a fighting cock.

    The old woman was in her fifties and had a small face, but her shrewd eyes were full of schemes.

    She was dressed in blue clothes stained with dust.

    Although she was in a mess, she stood in front of Lin Mengya and blocked the only passage to the inner room.

    ¡°Sister, what are you doing? My husband has allowed this youngdy to help. She is very capable and probably can save your daughter-inw!¡± The old woman, who pushed Lin Mengya here, came forward and tried to advise the old woman in front of them to let them in with tactful words.

    Unexpectedly, the old woman from the Tian Family looked Lin Mengya up and down and said with a snort, ¡°Humph, how can she, a disabled person, help out? Sister, it is not your daughter-inw who is in danger, so you can easily allow her to help!¡±

    Her abrupt words instantly led them into an impasse.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not a petty person. Although she was regarded as a disabled person, she did not get angry at all.

    In the room, the woman inbor was crying in pain in an increasingly weak voice. It was obvious that she was running out of strength.

    Lin Mengya did not have time to argue with this tricky old woman. She looked around and suddenly said, ¡°Aunt, can youe over? Perhaps I can save your daughter.¡±

    No mother would stand by and watch her child die.

    Moreover, her daughter was pregnant with her grandchildren.

    On hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s mother, who could only lean against the door and cry at the moment, red at Lin Mengya, as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw.

    ¡°Youngdy, can you really save my daughter?¡± Holding back her sadness, the woman¡¯s mother asked. She had pinned all her hopes on this strangedy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to let me in now,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    At present, they could not get the babies out, and the woman inbor was running out of strength.

    If she went in, she could use a Ginseng Pill to maintain the woman¡¯s vital energy and then find a way to deliver the babies. In this way, she might be able to turn things around.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead. Youngdy, I trust you with my daughter¡¯s life!¡± The woman¡¯s mother made this decision for the sake of her daughter¡¯s life almost in an instant.

    The old woman from the Tian Family still tried to block Lin Mengya¡¯s way but was stopped by the woman¡¯s mother.

    ¡°If you dare block this youngdy¡¯s way again, I¡¯ll fight with you desperately! Others might be afraid of you, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll make your family pay with your lives!¡± The woman¡¯s mother said.

    She, who was a delicate and pitiful mother at first, now had to put on a ferocious look.

    Lin Mengya knew very well that she was just a poor mother trying to save her daughter.

    Frightened by the ferocious look of the woman¡¯s mother, the old woman from the Tian Family shrank back and finally got out of the way reluctantly.

    Lin Mengya was immediately pushed to the woman inbor. After a quick check, Lin Mengya knew that she did not have much time to save the woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Pleasee and assist me. This is a Ginseng Pill. Please dissolve it in water and feed it to her. Also, prepare hot water, scissors, hard liquor, and an oilmp for me,¡± she said.

    Given the primitive conditions, Lin Mengya had to take a risk.

    After being pushed to the bedside by the midwife, Lin Mengya knelt on the ground and checked on the babies in the woman¡¯s womb.

    The two babies were in good condition with their heads out, but their mother was too weak to deliver them.

    It would take a lot of effort to bring the two naughty babies to the world at the same time.

    Soon, the things Lin Mengya asked for were sent to the delivery room.

    Everyone in the yard was waiting silently. They could only put the woman¡¯s life into the hands of fate. Seeing basins of bloody water taken out of the room, even Qinghu couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.

    He had confidence in Lin Mengya¡¯s medical skills. However, they did not get any result until now, which made him seized with anxiety.

    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion from outside the courtyard, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    They turned around, only to see an old man and a young man appear in the yard of the Tian Family.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, how is my wife?¡± As soon as the young man entered the yard, he inquired the old man, who allowed Lin Mengya to deliver the babies, about the situation.

    Qinghu realized that they might be the husband and father-inw of the woman in the room.

    However, he looked down on the man in front of him.

    Since the man was so worried about his wife, why didn¡¯t he stay with her?

    ¡°s, you¡¯d better get in and check it out. By the way, Brother Tian, I have to tell you that you¡¯d better discipline your wife properly, or she will embarrass you,¡± Uncle Zhong said.

    Hearing his words, Tian Laosan blushed in embarrassment.

    He nodded and followed his son into the courtyard.

    Learning that a female doctor suddenly came to deliver the babies, he, who had frowned tightly, showed a relieved look at once.

    However, the old woman from the Tian Family was a hard nut to crack. She kept talking about how much the female doctor should pay if the female doctor failed to save her daughter-inw.

    The woman¡¯s mother was too worried to stop her. She could only lean against the door, wiping off her tears and ncing at the delivery room from time to time.

    They did not know how long they had been waiting. People usually felt time passed slowly when they were tense.

    In the room, the woman gradually stopped crying in pain.

    Everyone was in breathless anxiety, wondering if the woman did not make it.

    Even Hou Yuetian and Qinghu looked serious.

    Unexpectedly, there came a sudden shrilling cry from the delivery room.

    A momentter, the babies¡¯ cries broke the solemn silence in the courtyard.

    ¡°The babies havee out! Congrattions! They are a baby boy and a baby girl. The mother and the babies are all safe!¡± The midwife said.

    Although she was tired, she neatly cut the umbilical stalks of the two babies, and wrapped them in red soft floral quilts after cleaning them.

    Everyone felt relieved. The arrival of newborn babies always brought people a better mood and luck.

    Tian Laosan and his son froze for a moment, and then smiled with tears in their eyes and epted the others¡¯ congrattion.

    No one noticed that the old woman from the Tian Family suddenly sat down in a chair dejectedly like a defeated cock.

    ¡°Thank you for your help. Thank you,¡± the young man from the Tian Family said.

    It was the first time for him to be a father, so he was overjoyed with an excited smile on his swarthy face.

    However, no one noticed the old woman from the Tian Family seemed to have made up her mind and slipped into the delivery room.

    The smell of blood had not yet dissipated in the room. The midwife and those women were busy preparing some food for nourishing the woman, who had just delivered her babies.

    Therefore, the babies, who had just been born, were ced in the cradle beside the bed.

 Chapter 723 - The Vicious Old Woman from the Tian Family

    <h4>Chapter 723 The Vicious Old Woman from the Tian Family</h4>

    The babies, that were small, soft and delicate, were asleep with no idea what they had just gone through beforeing to this world.

    The old woman from the Tian Family didn¡¯t look delighted at all when she looked at them.

    There was a sh of viciousness in her eyes. After a while, she tried to cover the baby boy¡¯s face with her dry hands without hesitation.

    ¡°Ahem, if you dare to do that, I guarantee you will get killed here right now,¡± there suddenly came a voice, which seemed to belong to a ghost, from the corner.

    The old woman suddenly withdrew her hands as if her hands had been scalded.

    Then she nced at the emaciated girl sitting quietly in the corner and said with a terrified look, ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Can¡¯t I hold my grandson? You are an outsider. Mind your own business!¡±

    Although the old woman managed to maintain herposed look, Lin Mengya, who seemed to have seen through her trick, sat in the corner, stared at her with sharp and cold eyes, and said, ¡°It was you who fed her the safflower.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not mean to question the old woman but said with certainty. Although she could not feel the woman¡¯s pulse with her fingers, she was still as sensitive as before with the Shen Nung system.

    ¡°I... I did that for her own good. It is said that babies born in this month will definitely be rich in the future, but babies born next month are destined to be beggars,¡± the old woman argued irrationally and hysterically.

    But Lin Mengya could tell at a nce that she, who acted stealthily, must be trying to hide something.

    ¡°Only you know whether what you said is true or not. But I must tell you something. Since I¡¯m here today, I won¡¯t allow you toy a finger on these two babies,¡± Lin Mengya said, staring at the old woman with her eyes zing with anger.

    Although she was sitting in a wheelchair now and even could hardly stand up on her own, she had made up her mind to protect the two babies.

    Since she had brought them into this world, she must ensure they could grow up safely.

    The old woman, who seemed to feel her sore spot was touched, suddenly said with a wicked smile, ¡°What can you, a disabled person, do? I must kill this baby today. If he dies, his parents can have another baby. Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Later I¡¯ll im that you kill the baby. What can you, an outsider, do about it?¡±

    Lin Mengya had expected her response.

    All of a sudden, she showed a mocking smile like a cat ying with its prey.

    ¡°Did you hear that? You cane in now. Brother, this is their family matter. Let¡¯s go out,¡± as soon as Lin Mengya raised her voice to speak, the curtain at the door was lifted by a pair of slender and beautiful hands.

    Then, Tian Laosan and his son came in with a sullen look under the old woman¡¯s frightened gaze.

    ¡°You... you...¡± The old woman said, while pointing at the two men of her family.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be receiving the others¡¯ congrattion outside? Why did they hide here and eavesdrop on my conversation with that girl?¡± She thought.

    ¡°Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cub. Nevertheless, the tiger probably won¡¯t hesitate to eat another tiger¡¯s cub. I advise you to tell the whole story. In this case, maybe we can spare you,¡± Qinghu said and gave the old woman a cold look.

    After that, he went straight over and pushed Lin Mengya out of the room, leaving their family matter to be handled by them.

    Lin Mengya was exhausted, so what she needed most now was a good rest.

    The two of them walked through the crowd, that had been waiting outside. Lin Mengya slightly tilted her head, looked at Hou Yuetian, who was a little surprised, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect things toe to this, did you?¡±

    Hou Yuetian pondered for a moment with his head down before he asked slowly, ¡°How did you know there was something wrong with the old woman from the Tian Family?¡±

    At first, everyone thought the old woman came up with the lousy idea as she was eager to get her grandchildren out.

    However, after learning that, Lin Mengya secretly told Qinghu to remind Tian Laosan and his son to keep an eye on the old woman as soon as the babies were born.

    Unexpectedly, they caught her red-handed.

    ¡°The daughter-inw didn¡¯t have a child in the past ten years, but the parents-inw and the husband didn¡¯tin about it. It proves that they are honest, tolerant and considerate. If you think about it, how could such a family recklessly use safflower to inducebor when the daughter-inw was delivering babies and even curse her and prevent me from saving her when she was on the brink of death? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing her words, Hou Yuetian immediately realized the crux of the problem.

    Indeed, Tian Laosan and his son both seemed to be honest and tolerant. Moreover, everyone in the vige came to help when Tian Laosan¡¯s daughter-inw was inbor, which proved that the Tian Family was respected in the vige.

    In this case, the actions of the mother-inw were indeed suspicious.

    However, Hou Yuetian could not figure out why the mother-inw did this.

    Lin Mengya was too exhausted to exin this to him. It took her a lot of energy just now, so now she really needed a good rest.

    Lin Mengya had to admit that what she had done just now greatly improved her impression on the vigers.

    On the way, when they saw her, who slightly closed her eyes, they subconsciously slowed down and quietly stopped beside her.

    They did not move until she moved past them.

    Qinghu pushed Lin Mengya into the courtyard, where they stayed temporarily, and carried her into the room.

    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, Lin Mengya woke up.

    She rubbed her swollen and aching forehead. It seemed that as she became increasingly weak, the Shen Nung system was going through a gradual functional degradation.

    Just now, in order to save that woman, she struggled to use all the functions of the Shen Nung system, so now she was suffering a severe headache as if her head had been punched.

    ¡°Are you feeling better? Let me help you up and feed you some porridge,¡± there came Qinghu¡¯s voice.

    The moment Lin Mengya woke up, Qinghu walked up to her with a bowl of in congee and a te of pickled cucumbers, as if he had expected this.

    ¡°How do you know that I... I have a headache?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Even now, Lin Mengya was still confused why Qinghu was always the first one to notice her problem.

    ¡°Howe I can¡¯t hide anything from him?¡± She thought.

    ¡°Of course I know. You can¡¯t hide anything from me. Eat it quickly. We¡¯ll hurry on our way tomorrow. I got the news from the Capital City that your husband went crazy and has personally led his guards to chase us,¡± Qinghu said.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she tried to hide her true feelings, her expression still gave them away.

    ¡°How could hee? Is he done with everything in the Capital City?¡± She asked.

    She had to admit that she was expectant when Qinghu said that.

    However, she was keenly aware that the situation was turbulent at present. If Long Tianyu really chased after her, the Emperor would consider him absent from his post because of a private affair.

    Furthermore, his enemies would be able to find fault with him and defame him easily.

    The reason why she chose to leave with Qinghu was that she wanted him to be held back by the business in the Capital City.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s done with his business. I only know that he somehow got the Emperor¡¯s consent. Nevertheless, ording to my understanding of the Emperor, it¡¯s probably not easy to convince him,¡± Qinghu said with a solemn look.

    Ever since Lin Mengya returned from the Nation of Lintian, he had be increasingly wary of the old Emperor.

    Qinghu was aware of something, but considering Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t mention it before.

    ¡°I think so. He is not the kind of person willing to back his son¡¯s wish. We¡¯d better guard against him. I don¡¯t want to fall into his trap again. Let¡¯s shake off Long Tianyu. He may go back after failing to find me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After considering twice, she suppressed her strong desire to meet him.

    She could not do something at will. Moreover, she had a selfish motive and hoped that she could always maintain her perfect image in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    After staying in the vige for one night, Lin Mengya and herpany were preparing to leave. However, the vigers gathered at the vige entrance and begged them to stay for a few more days.

    Tian Laosan and his son even knelt and kowtowed to Lin Mengya to thank her for helping them.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to agree to stay for another three days.

    Life in the vige was so simple that she was a little unustomed to it.

    Although there were not many vigers, they were quite honest and unspoiled. Therefore, what the old woman from the Tian Family had done spread all over the vige the next evening.

    Unsurprisingly, Lin Mengya learned the whole story.

    It turned out that although the old woman was Tian Laosan¡¯s wife, she was sterile because she had romantic affairs in her youth and suffered metrorrhagia after giving birth to a baby secretly.

    Her family, ashamed of her, could only hide her experience and marry her to this remote vige.

    Tian Laosan, an orphan without a decent family, married her without caring about her past.

    Luckily, he picked up a son, who was filial and capable and married a virtuous wife.

    Although his son was adopted, Tian Laosan treated his son and daughter-inw as his children.

    Unfortunately, his daughter-inw didn¡¯t have any children in the past ten years. Now her pregnancy was great news for him.

    However, the old woman was jealous of her daughter-inw, and her son was adopted, so she attempted to kill the baby.

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya furrowed her brows.

    It was not until everyone left that she summoned Qinghu and asked for a visit to the Tian Family.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything wrong?¡± Qinghu asked.

    He pushed her to the Tian Family as she asked.

    However, he was confused why Lin Mengya asked to make this visit since the truth hade to light.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something else behind this. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± Lin Mengya said.

 Chapter 724 - Make the First Move

    <h4>Chapter 724 Make the First Move</h4>

    Lin Mengya had no idea why she felt it was weird.

    Although jealousy could make a person lose her head, the old woman from the Tian Family was merely a peasant woman. Moreover, she had never shown any malice to her adopted son and his wife.

    Why did she have such a great change in temperament after her daughter-inw got pregnant?

    The Tian Family lived in poverty with no assets. Therefore, even if her daughter-inw gave birth to the twins, there were no assets to strive for.

    What on earth made the old woman do that?

    Soon, Lin Mengya arrived at the entrance of the Tian Family¡¯s house.

    Tian Laosan sat at the door, smoking a long-stemmed pipe as he scratched his head with his tanned hand. This simple and guileless man was obviously disturbed by the current situation.

    After all, his wife he had married for many years did this to his daughter-inw. He, who at a loss what to do, could only sit at the door and smoke to divert himself from the gloom.

    ¡°Uncle Tian, why are you smoking here? What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Lin Mengya asked while knowing the answer.

    Tian Laosan looked up, only to find that the savior of his two grandchildren was here.

    He immediately stood up and looked nervously at the female doctor who came from another ce, at a loss what to do.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be inhibited. How are the babies?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    In fact, they went to a town more than five kilometers away to fetch a doctor that day.

    Fortunately, the doctor came in time, so he took over the babies and nursed their health.

    Although they were immature infants, they were nearly born after a full-term pregnancy. In addition, their mother was strong, so the babies grew well.

    Tian Laosan involuntarily sighed as he gazed at his savior.

    He picked up the tobo pipe, put it into his mouth, and took a hard drag of the bitter tobo before saying, ¡°s, my son and daughter-inw are good. It¡¯s my wife¡¯s problem. She was not so vicious back then. s, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    Basically, the vicious old woman should be primarily responsible for this.

    But Tian Laosan was so kind that he considered it was he who led his family into this situation.

    Lin Mengya knew that it was useless tofort him.

    He could only straighten out his thinking by himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Uncle Tian, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t think things are that simple. I don¡¯t mean to touch your sore spot. If it¡¯s convenient, I hope to have a talk with your wife in person. After all, this matter is rted to the lives of the two babies. No one knows who will do harm to them next time,¡± Lin Mengya said sincerely.

    Uncle Tian hesitated for a moment and then nodded heavily.

    Uncle Tian¡¯s wife, considered a sinner by all vigers, was now locked up in a log cabin, where firewood was stored.

    It was not difficult to meet her.

    Tian Laosan opened the door of the woodshed, and they saw his wife tied up tightly with a dull look under the dim light.

    She showed despair in her eyes, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with her.

    She, whose clothes were wrinkled with her messy hair hanging loose, probably had been tortured.

    Although she looked pitiful, Lin Mengya had toughened her heart.

    ¡°How have you been, Mrs. Tian?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing her voice, Mrs. Tian, who was in the room, rolled her eyes slowly and finally fixed them on the slender girl, who was pushed here.

    There was no vicious look in her eyes. In fact, there was even a hint of fear in her eyes when she nced at Lin Mengya.

    Perhaps, she was not a viin.

    After her evil thought was gone, she became timid.

    ¡°What... what else do you want to do? I know I¡¯m wrong. I really know! It¡¯s all my fault. I was jealous of my daughter-inw, so I did that to her. Please spare me. I beg you, let me go!¡± Mrs. Tian said emotionally.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but returned to normal the next moment.

    She stared at Mrs. Tian coldly and said with sharp eyes, ¡°You are indeed the one who did this, but you did not do this out of jealousy of your daughter-inw. I¡¯m wondering if it has something to do with your child out of wedlock.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s guess, Mrs. Tian felt thoroughly terrified with a stunned look in her eyes, as if she had been seen through.

    The reason why Lin Mengya made such a guess was that all the members of Mrs. Tian¡¯s parents¡¯ family were either dead or gone.

    The only person Mrs. Tian, an old woman, cared about was probably her child out of wedlock.

    ¡°You... No, although I gave birth to a child, the child has been dead long before. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m jealous of my daughter-inw. Why could she have her babies, while my child has been dead?¡± Mrs. Tian said with a ferocious look.

    Lin Mengya became even more certain of her guess and sighed in her heart.

    Maternal love could turn a person into a devil.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it at once. This afternoon, I heard from others that there is a legend here. If a woman can not have a child, she can get pregnant by burying another woman¡¯s dead fetus in the yard behind her house. Burying a baby boy can bring her a son, while burying a baby girl can bring a daughter. But the baby must be born after an eight-month pregnancy or die at birth. That¡¯s probably the reason why you used safflower to inducebor. You don¡¯t have to deny it at once. The person, who coulde up with such an evil method, is presumably a viin. As long as I send my followers to make an inquiry, they can find the person soon. In this case, aren¡¯t you going to admit it?¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Tian trembled slightly and stared at Lin Mengya as if she saw a ghost.

    This was a secret she had made up her mind to keep for the rest of her life.

    Unexpectedly, a strangedy figured it outpletely.

    ¡°You¡¯re astonished that I know this, aren¡¯t you? Actually, before Ie here, I made an inquiry and learned that you were on good terms with your daughter-inw. When she could not get pregnant, you asked your contacts to seek some secret prescriptions for getting pregnant for her. That¡¯s the reason why your daughter-inw followed your every direction and even allowed you to use safflower to inducebor. I think if it were not for your child, you would not have done this,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Her words finally triggered Mrs. Tian¡¯s emotional breakdown.

    Mrs. Tian burst into tears emotionally.

    Her tearful eyes were filled with deep remorse. If it weren¡¯t for her selfish motive, she might not have fallen into this situation.

    ¡°My poor daughter! If I don¡¯t do this, she will be repudiated by her husband. It¡¯s my fault for putting her in this situation. I feel sorry for her!¡± Mrs. Tian said.

    Her tears didn¡¯t arouse Lin Mengya¡¯s sympathy for her.

    Mrs. Tian was pitiful, but she only had herself to me.

    Although she did this for her daughter, she would hurt her daughter-inw and grandson by doing so.

    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the two babies and the innocent woman might have died miserably.

    Although Mrs. Tian did not actually kill her daughter-inw and grandson, it did not mean that she did notmit such a heinous crime.

    After breathing out slowly, Lin Mengya whispered something in Qinghu¡¯s ear.

    Thetter hesitated for a moment before nodding, but he looked at Lin Mengya with disapproval.

    ¡°I may be able to cure your daughter¡¯s sterility, but you have to pay for what you have done to the Tian Family. I don¡¯t mean to help you. I just hope that there can be fewer sins in the world. Tomorrow, send someone to tell your daughter toe to my yard secretly,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    When Mrs. Tian heard her words, there seemed to be a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

    She immediately nodded gratefully, for fear that Lin Mengya, who was as benevolent as the Bodhisattva, would go back on her word in the next moment.

    Lin Mengya, tired of talking nonsense with Mrs. Tian, asked Qinghu to push her out.

    She did not ask Qinghu to stop until they returned to the small courtyard where they stayed temporarily.

    ¡°Since when have you be a living Bodhisattva assisting your generation and saving people? Let me see if you are actually someone else,¡± Qinghu pinched her face, looked into her eyes in confusion and said.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes helplessly before she reached out to knock off his hand.

    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of overpassionate person. I just think that how there could be such an absurd thing. I know that there is indeed such a strange method in some regions, but this is Dajin. Only people in the Lieyun State use this method. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something behind this?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya learned it from the record in the music score for green stringed instrument.

    In addition to orthodox medical skills and the art of poison, there were also records of various types of witchcraft in various ces in the music score for green stringed instrument.

    Moreover, the records were very detailed, even including the source and the development.

    Ever since she got the music score for the green stringed instrument, she had been used to leafing it through at leisure.

    Learning that only people in Lieyun used this kind of witchcraft, she inevitably became suspicious. This was the central region of Dajin. Could it be that some people from the Lieyun State had infiltrated this vige?

    After thinking carefully, Lin Mengya found it impossible. Xiu had said that the civilians of the Lieyun State were very proud and considered being a member of the Lieyun State was a kind of glory granted by heaven.

    Therefore, they were unlikely to change their nationality or settle down abroad.

    In this case, the only possibility was that this method of getting pregnant might have something to do with something else.

    Although Lin Mengya did not want to interfere in others¡¯ business, she knew that her saving the daughter-inw of the Tian Family might be equivalent to going against those people.

    Even if she wanted to get out of this, those people probably would not allow her.

    In this case, she would rather make the first move!

    ¡°s, what can I say?¡± Qinghu said.

    He could only tap her forehead, thinking thisss was simply a troublemaker.

 Chapter 725 - Crazy Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 725 Crazy Stalker</h4>

    Lin Mengya smiled, knowing that Qinghu thought she was too suspicious and her meddling in the Tian Family¡¯s business would dy their journey.

    However, this matter kept reminding her of her biological mother, Madam Lin, the legendary woman who had left asting impression on others.

    She didn¡¯t know what her mother was thinking when her mother faced the uing death calmly.

    Almost everyone told her that her mother died from weakness after a difficultbor.

    But as she got to the bottom of it, she found that her mother must have known when she would die.

    However, her mother, Madam Lin, did not panic. After arranging everything for her children and husband in an orderly manner, Madam Linposedly epted her fate.

    Even now, Lin Mengya was still impressed by her mother¡¯s courage.

    Nevertheless, she was keenly aware that if her mother had not been in an extremely dangerous situation, given her mother¡¯s status and ability at that time, death would not have been her mother¡¯s only choice.

    The only answer was that Madam Lin could only keep those hidden dangers from those she cared about by epting her fate.

    However, no one had discovered this.

    Every time Lin Mengya thought of her mother, she habitually flipped through the music score for the green stringed instrument left by her mother.

    Even this book was preserved by her mother in a special way. What made Madam Lin, the princess of a country and the general¡¯s wife, even unable to save herself back then?

    Lin Mengya believed that these mysteries would be solved one day.

    She just could not turn a blind eye to the daughter-inw inbor of the Tian Family because of her mother.

    After all, mothers were great, and babies were innocent.

    No one could deprive them of their lives with any excuse, that seemed to be decent but was actually despicable.

    Perhaps this sounded a bit ridiculous, but this was the reason why she interfered in the Tian Family¡¯s business.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was deep in thought, Qinghu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Perhaps it was good to have something to distract her attention. Now, he always found it hard to lie to her.

    After taking Lin Mengya back to her room and watching her go to sleep obediently, Qinghu stared deeply at her pretty face in the dark.

    After a long while, he left quietly with the flickering candlelight.

    The courtyard was not small. Apart from the main room where Lin Mengya lived, there were a few other nice wing rooms.

    No matter how thick-skinned Hou Yuetian and hispany were, they did not dare to act insatiably in front of Qinghu.

    As such, they could only stay in a house not far away. Only Qinghu and Lin Mengya stayed here.

    Although he had restrained himself for the sake of Lin Mengya, as the master of Peach Blossom Dock, he always gave out a kind of cold and fierce aura.

    None of his subordinates wasn¡¯t afraid of his baleful aura.

    Despite his subordinates constantly patrolling around the courtyard as a warning, none of them made a sound.

    He went back to his room where the bedding was tidy and cold, as he had never used it.

    He sat in the chair for a rest. After receiving the warning, he kept an eye on Lin Mengya all the time.

    Although his subordinates had guarded the small courtyard tightly, he had never rxed his vignce for even a moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He opened his slightly closed eyes in an instant, looked out of the door at his subordinate, who was standing there quietly, with his sharp eyes and asked coldly without softening his tone in front of his right-hand man.

    The man seemed to be used to his attitude. After respectfully handing over a letter, he immediately returned to his post.

    After finishing reading the letter handed over by his subordinate at an extremely fast speed, Qinghu felt greatly relieved for the time being.

    It was indeed a little difficult for him to protect Lin Mengya alone.

    Moreover, as a traitor, he could bring trouble to Lin Mengya easily.

    Fortunately, that guy was finallying. It was not a waste of his efforts to leave traces all the way here.

    It seemed that Long Tianyu was not too stupid.

    ¡°Well, I got it. Make sure to bring that old woman¡¯s daughter tomorrow,¡± Qinghu said.

    His subordinate nodded immediately and disappeared into the dark quietly after receiving the order.

    This was their way of doing things. No matter what orders they received, they just carried them out.

    Sitting by the table, Qinghu burned the letter in no time.

    The strange thing was that the letter was burnt to only a small amount of ashes, which disappearedpletely after being blown gently.

    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s speed, he should be able to catch up with them by the time they arrived at the border between the Nation of Dongxia and the Jin State.

    In this case, Qinghu would feel much more at ease.

    With a bitter smile, he thought in distress how he should exin to Lin Mengya that he attracted Long Tianyu here on purpose.

    How about giving the Shadow Guards he personally trained to Lin Mengya as a gift?

    ¡°s, I just brought this upon myself!¡± He thought.

    After a quiet night, early in the morning, Lin Mengya learned from Qinghu that Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter would arrive at the vige in the afternoon.

    Nevertheless, they should keep Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter¡¯s identity secret as Mrs. Tian asked. Otherwise, the vigers, who were mad at her daughter, were likely to beat her daughter to death on the spot.

    Although Lin Mengya thought that it would do no good to spare such a vicious woman, as Mrs. Tian said, her daughter was just an ordinary woman, who had never left the town where she lived.

    In this case, how did Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter learn this horrifying secret prescription for getting pregnant?

    If Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter was really just an ordinary woman, Lin Mengya could only solve this problem by finding out the wire-puller.

    ¡°I heard from the vigers that this hearsay appeared three years ago, but no one was sure who spread it. It seems that all the vigers within a radius of dozens of miles know it, but no one knows whether it works as no one has ever carried it out,¡± in the courtyard where Lin Mengya lived, Hou Yuetian was sharing his information with Lin Mengya with a serious look.

    Hou Yuetian had shamelessly stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side since morning.

    If it were not for the fact that he could provide some useful information, Lin Mengya would have asked Qinghu to kick him out personally.

    Lin Mengya leaned back in the chair without caring whether her posture was graceful or not.

    Taking a sip of tea, she narrowed her eyes and looked out of the yard.

    Then she said, ¡°Some vigers are ignorant and certainly believe this strange method can work. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t think the vigers here believe it, which means this method has not been carried out on arge scale, so they just consider it an interesting topic.¡±

    After getting along with the vigers here for only two days, Lin Mengya had a general understanding of them.

    Perhaps the vige was isted so that the vigers could clearly see most of the things happening in the vige. For this reason, they usually adopted a watch-and-wait attitude towards this kind of groundless hearsay.

    In addition, the most revered old man in the vige was a very knowledgeable person, whose authority could prevent some ignorant vigers from giving it a try easily.

    If that was the case, perhaps Lin Mengya could make an assumption that those, who had tried this secret prescription, had not found a way to figure out if it worked or they hadn¡¯t had time to do so yet.

    If that was the case, she would be able to stop them if she solved the problem now.

    But what were they up to?

    She was really confused about what these poor fetuses or newborn babies dying at birth could be used for.

    After taking another sip of tea, Lin Mengya thought that some people just liked to do something harmful to them.

    She had no idea what made them never get bored with asking for trouble.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do after we meet that woman today?¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    He was increasingly aware that the delicate girl with a pale face in front of him was so fascinating that it was hard to look away from her.

    Lin Mengya¡¯sposure and beauty had only left a favorable impression on him that day in the Capital City.

    After seeing she rushed into the room of the Tian Family desperately and saved the babies and the woman that night, he admired her from the bottom of his heart.

    Although she was extremely fragile and ravishing, she impressed him.

    Even he, who had seen various beautiful women, could not help marveling at the strong contrast.

    ¡°We?¡± Lin Mengya asked while ncing at Hou Yuetian out of the corner of her eyes. She did not remember since when this crazy stalker had be one of herpanions.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you are really bored, you can go outside and have a good look at the girls in this vige. Maybe when you find your beloved, you will stop stalking us. Aren¡¯t you tired after stalking us all this time?¡± She continued saying.

    Although she did not find the man annoying at first sight, he kept stalking them like a piece of sticking ster, which destroyed his slightly favorable impression on her.

    To be honest, he was good-looking.

    Although he was not as handsome as Long Tianyu and Qinghu, he could be quite popr among girls.

    He, who was too polite and well-mannered as a perverted stalker, looked righteous and even more like a good person than she did.

    However, he was not a good person, who definitely would not follow others wherever they went!

 Chapter 726 - Mrs. Tians Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 726 Mrs. Tian¡¯s Daughter</h4>

    However, Qinghu acted abnormally.

    Although she could tell that Qinghu was also displeased with Hou Yuetian, he did not chase them away decisively, which was quite abnormal.

    Nevertheless, every time Hou Yuetian tried to approach her, Qinghu was on the verge of going berserk.

    It was enough to prove that Qinghu did not change his attitude towards Hou Yuetian, but for some reason, he had to suppress his intent to kill Hou Yuetian.

    How could someone even Qinghu had no way to deal with be amon person?

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to keep Hou Yuetian away from her as far as possible.

    ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t have to guard against me. I¡¯m not a viin, and I just admire you for saving the daughter-inw of the Tian Family and her two babies. Even I, as a man, consider myself inferior to you. I just want to help you,¡± Hou Yuetian said sincerely.

    Every time Lin Mengya went out, she habitually used the name Su Qingge, which she had used for more than 20 years in her previous life. As such, Hou Yuetian only considered them as a pair of siblings, who came from a wealthy family and were traveling around at present.

    Lin Mengya was not quite convinced by Hou Yuetian¡¯s words. He might not be a bad guy, but he was not a good guy either.

    When they first met in the red-light district, if she hadn¡¯tposedly helped him cover up his tracks, he probably would have held her hostage in order to escape.

    For this reason, although Hou Yuetian put it nicely, Lin Mengya remained rather wary of him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re a viin or not. What matters is that you can¡¯t help me. Are you proficient in medical skills or familiar with the local customs? As far as I can tell, you¡¯re a foreigner, aren¡¯t you? In this case, you¡¯ll just cause trouble if you stay here. Besides, no matter what you are up to, my brother is not to be trifled with. Now you¡¯re challenging him, who is running out of his patience. I advise you to stop stalking us as soon as possible,¡± Lin Mengya said with a severe countenance and a chilling look in her eyes.

    Hou Yuetian was slightly surprised. In thest few days, he had been watching over Miss Su.

    Most of the time, she was quiet, and her fragile health made people feel tender and protective toward her.

    However, she had never shown any sign of weakness in her clear ck eyes.

    She managed to help the daughter-inw of the Tian Family deliver babies and yed a trick to entrap Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter.

    He could tell from these trivial matters that she was resourceful.

    He might have met this kind of women in his life, but she was definitely more fascinating than those exceedingly beautiful women.

    Perhaps his interest in her had nothing to do with a man¡¯s affection for a woman and was like the appreciation of a man good at martial arts for a top-notch rare book of martial arts.

    Miss Su attracted his attention like a ma and made his journey less dull.

    ¡°It seems that you misunderstood me, Miss Su. To be honest, I have made a deal with your brother, but I don¡¯t mean to stalk you. In fact, we are heading for exactly the same ce. When we traveled by water, my guards found that you chose the safest and most convenient route. As you said, we are foreigners and not as familiar with your country as you are. Besides, I paid a great price to avoid being caught by my enemy, so I made such a presumptuous request,¡± Hou Yuetian stopped joking and said sincerely even without hiding his real intention.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, well aware that she could not fully believe his words.

    However, one thing was certain: someone as proud as Hou Yuetian was unlikely to lie to a woman easily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if what you said is true or not. You can travel with us, but remember one thing: I like quietness. You and your guards had better behave yourselves. Otherwise, you will know I¡¯m as good as my brother at dealing with people,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although she stopped looking at Hou Yuetian coldly, her words caused sudden sweat on his back.

    Miss Su just sat in a wheelchair and warned him softly.

    However, the cold aura she gave out made him shudder uncontrobly.

    She had the same cold aura as her brother did.

    Hou Yuetian smiled bitterly in his heart. Since she had put it bluntly, even if he was a fool he should know what to do.

    He nodded and left the courtyard where Lin Mengya lived.

    Watching him disappear, Lin Mengya felt a little upset.

    ¡°If you are really tired of being followed by them, I¡¯ll get rid of them immediately,¡± Qinghu said apologetically.

    In fact, he allowed Hou Yuetian to follow them for a reason. Otherwise, he would not have allowed Hou Yuetian to pester Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired of that. Hou Yuetian may not be a good person, but he¡¯s definitely a gentleman. Since he has promised me that he won¡¯t disturb us anymore, he certainly will keep his words. I just think... s, probably because I¡¯m in poor health recently, I keep thinking these nonsenses. Qinghu, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s good to have hispany. Since they insist on traveling with us, we can make use of them to eliminate all risks on the way,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing her words, Qinghu showed a brighter smile.

    He did not bring many subordinates with him. With Hou Yuetian and hispanions around, Lin Mengya¡¯s safety could be guaranteed as much as possible.

    Of course, they should keep their evil intention from Hou Yuetian. Otherwise, he might flee immediately.

    After lunch, Lin Mengya had a rest in the principal room.

    When she justy down, she saw Qinghu walk into the yard with a woman.

    She rubbed her head where she had a bursting pain, thinking she, who spent most of her time eating and sleeping and sat in a wheelchair wherever she went, seemed to be growing into a pet recently.

    She was really not used to living like a disabled person!

    ¡°Sister, she is Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter, Mrs. Huang,¡± Qinghu said.

    Lin Mengya struggled to raise her eyelids to nce at Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter.

    At first nce, she found the woman was restless.

    Since the woman entered the room, she had been staring at Qinghu affectionately.

    She obviously had an affection for Qinghu, who looked handsome.

    The woman seemed to be in her twenties and was good-looking, but she, who kept rolling her eyes when looking at others, was frivolous and not dignified at all.

    Even when she was standing in front of Lin Mengya, she didn¡¯t restrain herself from ncing at Lin Mengya¡¯s hairpins and fine clothes.

    Compared with those shrewd people Lin Mengya usually dealt with, she could see through the woman¡¯s mind at a nce.

    The woman presumably was greedy for money and lustful. She was not surprised at all that the woman tried to get pregnant with this weird method.

    ¡°Miss, I pay my respects to you. I heard from my mother that you are as benevolent andpassionate as the Bodhisattva. Please help me, a poor woman, get pregnant!¡± The woman said in an affected manner, showing no sincerity at all.

    Lin Mengya hated this kind of person from the bottom of her heart, not to mention that the woman was a vicious and selfish person.

    The woman knew that her mother was locked up, but she implored Lin Mengya to help her as soon as she began to talk.

    Although Mrs. Tian was detestable, she did evil for her daughter.

    Compared with Mrs. Tian, the woman was extremely vicious, which aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s strong aversion to her.

    ¡°You overpraised me. Come on and let me feel your pulse,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She, well practiced in handling her emotions, could maintain a poker face no matter how much she hated the woman.

    Hearing her words, Mrs. Huang didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to cry, came up to Lin Mengya joyfully with a hint of expectation in her eyes, and reached out her hands with jade bracelets.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and took Mrs. Huang¡¯s pulse.

    As soon as she touched Mrs. Huang¡¯s hand, the detecting system of the Shen Nung system made an analysis of Mrs. Huang¡¯s physical condition in an instant.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya found something strange.

    Why did this woman have no womb?

    The womb was the cradle breeding new lives.

    It could be said that all creatures in the world were born after being bred in the womb.

    As a woman, Mrs. Huang didn¡¯t even have a womb. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant.

    However, any ordinary doctor should be able to detect it.

    Why did Mrs. Huang still seem to be unaware of it?

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya withdrew her hand and continued to ask Mrs. Huang some questionsposedly, ¡°Did you get pregnant before?¡±

    Mrs. Huang nodded immediately and said with a look of regret, ¡°Three years ago, I almost had a baby. However, my husband¡¯s legal wife schemed against me so that I miscarried. Humph, this time, I will teach her a lesson!¡±

    Since Mrs. Huang had gotten pregnant before, it meant that her womb fell off after that.

    Given ancient medical conditions, even if a woman did not die after her womb fell off, her vitality would be greatly undermined.

    However, the detection showed that although Mrs. Huang had no womb, she was in good condition.

    Moreover, she had rosy cheeks and a graceful figure and did not feel any ufortable.

    ¡°Did you notice any change of your body after your miscarriage? For example, have you missed your periods for a long time?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Hearing her diagnosis, Mrs. Huang looked a little strange.

    A long whileter, she gently nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s strange. Since I had a miscarriage three years ago, I have missed my periods. I thought I got a strange disease, so I frequently drank water soaked with donkey-hide gtin and red dates, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±

 Chapter 727 - Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 727</h4>

    <h4>Doubt</h4>

    How could a woman without a womb have her periods?

    Lin Mengya looked at Mrs. Huang questioningly.

    ¡°Miss, can you cure my illness?¡± After being questioned by Lin Mengya for a long while, Mrs. Huang involuntarily asked impatiently.

    She came here just because she had heard from her mother that the woman in front of her was proficient in medical skills and might be able to cure her illness.

    Unexpectedly, the woman just kept asking her questions without offering a solution.

    So she considered Lin Mengya as a quack.

    ¡°I¡¯ve detected your condition. It¡¯s not easy to cure you. How about you bring me all the medicine you¡¯ve taken in the past three years? I¡¯ll have a good look at it. I can¡¯t just treat you without knowing the details,¡± after pondering for a while, Lin Mengya said.

    ¡°No wonder my mother described you as a person as benevolent andpassionate as the Bodhisattva. You¡¯re extraordinary indeed and much more proficient than Doctor Ma in my town. Every time I asked him to nurse my health, he only said that my constitution has been greatly undermined after the miscarriage so that I thought I would never be able to have a child in this lifetime!¡± Hearing her illness could be cured, Mrs. Huang repeatedly nodded her head and tried to tter Lin Mengya with a bright smile.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly and tried to have a chat with her in a casual tone, ¡°Doctor Ma seems to be quite acquainted with you. I think he must be proficient in medical skills. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have turned to him every time you felt ufortable, right?¡±

    Someone like Mrs. Huang was used to exaggerating, even trivial matters.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although Doctor Ma is not very proficient in medical skills, he has a reputation in my town. He is an old acquaintance of my husband and has been nursing my health. Otherwise, my husband definitely would have taken another concubine,¡± Mrs. Huang said with acent look.

    The rtionship between Doctor Ma and her was probably closer than that between a doctor and a patient.

    One of Mrs. Huang¡¯s words attracted Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.

    Lin Mengya asked, ¡°Were you treated by Doctor Ma after the miscarriage?¡±

    Mrs. Huang nodded in a ttering manner. After ttering Lin Mengya, she gave an affirmative answer.

    It was no wonder that Mrs. Huang had been unaware that she had lost her womb in the past three years.

    It seemed that Doctor Ma yed a key role in this.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. You may go back. Remember, don¡¯t use the evil method again. Even if you use it, you are unlikely to get what you want. So you had better not use it again. I¡¯ve heard about this evil method in my hometown. But I learned from the older members of my family that even if you use this evil method to get pregnant with a son or a daughter as you wish, you will give birth to an unlucky baby or a fiend, and as the mother, you will definitely be the first to be affected ande to a sticky end,¡± Lin Mengya said casually.

    Nevertheless, Mrs. Huang was so terribly frightened that she widened her eyes and nced at Lin Mengya suspiciously.

    Seeing her expression, Lin Mengya, who could not be bothered to exin, waved her hand as a hint for Qinghu to take Mrs. Huang away.

    It was not until Mrs. Huang left the yard and Qinghu returned to her room that Lin Mengya raised her head thoughtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to keep a close eye on her. Once she does anything, we¡¯ll know immediately,¡± Qinghu said.

    He had been aware of what Lin Mengya was up to. As he expected, on their way out, Mrs. Huang asked him a few questions in a roundabout way.

    Her questions were all about whether the mother would be the first to be affected as Lin Mengya said.

    Qinghuposedly described the mother¡¯s miserable ends, which actually were not going to happen.

    Mrs. Huang was so terribly frightened that she even forgot to behave coquettishly in front of him. Given her temperament, if someone almost got her into trouble, she probably would go to seek revenge against him.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the town in a few days. You¡¯ve also heard Mrs. Huang¡¯s words, haven¡¯t you? I want to tell you that I found something very strange when feeling her pulse. She has lost one of her organs, but she¡¯s fine and unaware of that. I suspect that the person, who removed her organ, should be Doctor Ma in town,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Qinghu nodded. The town, where Mrs. Huang lived, happened to be one of the ces, where they were going to stay temporarily.

    Since Lin Mengya wanted to investigate into this matter, he would let her do as she pleased.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to get ready to set out. By the way, Mrs. Tianmitted suicide by throwing herself into the well,¡± Qinghu said.

    Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for Mrs. Tian, as Lin Mengya was aware that at the thought that her daughter could have a bright future, Mrs. Tian did that in order to atone for her sin and die with this secret so that she could protect her daughter.

    Maternal love was touching, but it could be a lethal steel knife when it was distorted.

    ¡°She is an unfortunate woman. Give them some money,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Mrs. Tian¡¯s life was a tragedy. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what she had been through, but if she hadn¡¯t given birth to her daughter or her lover had married her, she probably would have had apletely different life.

    Mrs. Tian was not a total viin, and she acted cruelly and viciously just in order to help her daughter.

    But her selfish motive caused more people¡¯s pain.

    Now she died as amp went out. Lin Mengya only thought that people could not be simply judged as good or evil.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going now, and I¡¯ll say goodbye to everyone,¡± Qinghu said.

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s strange expression, he thought she had been thoughtful recently.

    Although she didn¡¯t hesitate to take actions, she became more cautious.

    Take Mrs. Tian¡¯s affair as an example, she had left adequate leeway since the beginning.

    If Mrs. Tian hadn¡¯t entered the room and tried to strangle the two babies, her purpose wouldn¡¯t have been exposed.

    Although others discovered Mrs. Tian¡¯s evil deed, Lin Mengya did not publicize Mrs. Tian¡¯s purpose. Instead, she quietly asked Qinghu to send for Mrs. Huang and fulfilled Mrs. Tian¡¯sst wish.

    Qinghu didn¡¯t know what caused Lin Mengya¡¯s change, but he thought it a good thing.

    Compared with acting rashly and trying to satisfy her curiosity in the name of seeking the truth, solving the problem quietly might be a more mature way of doing things.

    Hearing that Lin Mengya was leaving, the vigers no longer tried to persuade them to stay.

    After all, everyone could tell that this youngdy lived apletely different life from them.

    Her life, out of their reach, was splendid while adventurous.

    The old man enjoying high prestige in the vige came out personally to see them off. Although Lin Mengya had only stayed here for a few days, the simple and honest vigers, as well as the good environment, left a favorable impression on her.

    After pondering for a long while, Lin Mengya personally asked the old man to have a talk in a corner with few people around.

    ¡°Miss Su, what do you mean?¡± The old man opened his eyes wide and asked when he saw the gold ingots in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    He had never seen so much money in his life.

    Lin Mengya put the gold ingots in the old man¡¯s hands with a smile.

    ¡°No... I can¡¯t ept them. Your brother gave me a lot of money to rent this courtyard. How could I ept them now?¡± The old man tried hard to reject them, but Lin Mengya insisted on putting it in his hands.

    She said with an apologetic look, ¡°After I leave, you¡¯d better move out of the vige as soon as possible. You can move to another town or somewhere else. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not an ordinary person. If our connections are discovered, it may cause you trouble. You are all good people, and I don¡¯t want to get you involved in trouble. So just use the money to settle down.¡±

    If she left after staying here for a rest, it would not arouse the suspicion of those people tracking her.

    But she stayed here until today and got involved in the vige¡¯s business, which could be fatal to the vigers.

    She couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce in a short time for these vigers to live in seclusion as she did to her family members.

    The only thing she could do was to give them some money so that they could move without potential worries.

    ¡°Well... okay, I¡¯ll take them. Miss, don¡¯t worry about it. Our viger is remote and the path leading to our vige is rugged, so ordinary people won¡¯t find our vige. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately. Rest assured,¡± the old man said.

    Actually, moving wasn¡¯t any easier than finding a ce to live in seclusion.

    These vigers had lived here for generations.

    It would be difficult to convince them to leave their homnd.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you these days. If some peoplee here, they must want to question about my whereabouts. When the timees, you just tell them that you hear us talk about going to the Nation of Dongxia and you don¡¯t know anything else. By the way, you can tell them that I¡¯m safe and sound under extra protection. Remember, you can tell them everything about me truthfully. Protecting yourselves is the most important thing.¡±

    After giving him the instructions, Lin Mengya left with Qinghu.

    They were followed by Hou Yuetian. Nevertheless, with the tacit consent of Lin Mengya and Qinghu, they did not have to stay so far away from Lin Mengya and Qinghu.

    The two groups of people mingled together and gradually disappeared from the sight of the old man and the vigers.

    Perhaps no one expected the sickly girl with a pale face sitting in a wheelchair was Princess Yu well-known in Dajin.

    It took them four hours to go to the town from the vige, although the carriage moved at a fast speed.

 Chapter 728 - The Extermination of the Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 728 The Extermination of the Wang Family</h4>

    The town was not big, but it looked particrly lively during the Spring Sacrificial Rite.

    Perhaps because it was a remote town, they, as outsiders, seemed to be different from the pedestrians on the streets.

    Qinghu had found an inn to lodge in, so they did not stay outside for long before getting to the inn Qinghu booked.

    Getting out of the carriage, Lin Mengya looked around.

    In all respects, this town was a very ordinary ce, and she could not tell anything unusual about it.

    Fortunately, she was patient. Before the end of tonight, she would find out the person, who secretly urged Mrs. Huang to do this kind of ruthless thing.

    ¡°Lass, as you expected, after leaving our ce, Mrs. Huang directly went to the Wang Family in this town to argue with Witch Wang, a well-known witch here, even before going home. Mrs. Huang was so tough that she turned the Wang Family upside down,¡± Qinghu said.

    Witch Wang? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Nevertheless, on second thought, she found it was reasonable for a witch to do this kind of thing.

    She would like to meet Witch Wang and see what she was capable of!

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit Witch Wang tonight. She, who did this kind of thing, must be up to no good,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Since she decided to take up the matter herself, it meant that she would definitely find out the truth.

    As night fell, Lin Mengya and Qinghu headed for Witch Wang¡¯s family with some inexpensive gifts.

    She heard from those Qinghu sent out that Witch Wang was quite resourceful.

    Although Mrs. Huang made a scene, no one knew how she managed to convince Mrs. Huang to get out of her home with a livid face at thest moment.

    In addition, Witch Wang had some achievements and especially enjoyed some prestige in helping people seek good marriage and children.

    To put it bluntly, she was a quack and matchmaker with a glib tongue.

    But the locals considered her extraordinary, and they were used to visiting Witch Wang and asking her to tell their fortune no matter what happened in their families.

    Witch Wang was the most well-informed person in the town, so her words were quite convincing.

    However, Witch Wang was obsessed by the lust for money andcked professional ethics.

    If a yboy took a fancy to a youngdy, Witch Wang would bring them together illegally from time to time.

    As such, people from decent families in the town all stayed at a respectful distance from Witch Wang, while those, who had no upation or knew small tricks, had close contact with her.

    Lin Mengya was not surprised at all when she learned that the person giving Mrs. Huang advice behind the scenes turned out to be Witch Wang.

    ¡°We will get her home after turning the corner. My subordinates have been hiding in the dark,¡± Qinghu said in a low voice.

    He would like to handle this kind of trifle, but he didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengya was thinking that she insisted on doing it herself.

    He could only shake his head and leave it to be handled by her.

    The two of them arrived at Witch Wang¡¯s home. Before Qinghu knocked on the door, the door was suddenly opened from inside and there was a crack between the door and its frame.

    It was dusk at this moment.

    The door was opened itself, and they found it was quiet inside.

    Both of them found it strange. Qinghu, who smelled a rat, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± after giving Lin Mengya an instruction in a low voice, he got inside through the crack of the door like a nimble fox.

    After a short moment, he floated back like a ghost with a serious expression.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Mengya asked, knowing that something must have happened inside, otherwise, Qinghu would not have returned with his face darkening.

    However, just as Qinghu wanted to speak, he heard something.

    He waved his hand, picked Lin Mengya up, flew into the air, and quickly disappeared from Witch Wang¡¯s home.

    Meanwhile, his subordinates, who had been following them, tacitly hid Lin Mengya¡¯s wheelchair and covered up their traces.

    In this way, even if some people came here, they would never find out about their visit here a moment ago.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What made you so panic-stricken?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Qinghu did not put her down until he galloped with her in his arms all the way back to her room in the inn.

    ¡°All the people inside were dead, and even those I sent to guard there were missing. Just now, I heard the footsteps of lots of people heading for Witch Wang¡¯s home. Given their steady and heavy footsteps, I don¡¯t think they aremon people,¡± Qinghu said.

    After hearing his words, Lin Mengya felt a little heavy-hearted.

    Speaking of this, before they set out, one of Qinghu¡¯s subordinates, who had guarded outside Witch Wang¡¯s home, hade back to report to them, but they were all gone in such a short time.

    Although she did not see it, since Qinghu imed that they were all dead, the Wang Family presumably had been exterminated.

    ¡°They were all dead? Was Witch Wang among them? How did they die? Is it possible that your subordinates were implicated?¡± She asked.

    This series of questions put Qinghu in a difficult position.

    In fact, he only saw a few people lying this way and that in the courtyard of the Wang Family.

    Moreover, they werepletely dead, each with a big hole in the chest.

    He didn¡¯t have the time to see clearly what caused their wounds and whether Witch Wang was one of them.

    ¡°They¡¯ve worked as spies for many years. Even if they had an ident, they would have left us a secret signal. Maybe they saw the appearance of the murderer, so they went to track the murderer. The person, who managed to kill the Wang Family under their noses, must be formidable,¡± Qinghu said.

    He knew his subordinates well. As spies, they were not very good at martial arts, but they were skilled in hiding themselves and evading attacks.

    As long as they did not voluntarily reveal themselves, there were probably very few people in the world able to see through their disguise.

    Lin Mengya nodded. Unexpectedly, she failed to follow up the thread she had just found, and the situation became bewildering again.

    After a light sleep, Lin Mengya thought that the extermination of the Wang Family would inevitably cause a mighty uproar in this town.

    However, when they had their meal on the first floor of the inn, they did not hear any discussion of it.

    Could it be that the authority had prevented the news from being spread?

    When Lin Mengya was thinking about this, an old man in his sixties sitting at a square table not far away from them was chatting with the other person sitting at the same table in a low voice, ¡°s, do you know that all members of Witch Wang¡¯s family also diedst night?¡±

    The person he was talking to was also a local, so he certainly knew this news.

    However, the person, who was not very interested in this, tried to change the topic as soon as the old man said that.

    The old man was extremely stubborn.

    He sighed before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what outrageous thing they have done. Last night, Master Huang¡¯s concubine also died of an acute illness. I¡¯m afraid there will never be days of peace in our town.¡±

    Master Huang¡¯s concubine? Lin Mengya immediately thought of Mrs. Huang, who had made a scene in Witch Wang¡¯s home.

    She inadvertently nced at the old man. Meanwhile, the person sitting at the same table with the old man perhaps thought it an unlucky thing, so he flicked his sleeves and left after excusing himself.

    Lin Mengya immediately exchanged nces with Qinghu. He nodded, picked up a te of pork cooked in soy sauce they had not eaten on the table, and walked up to the old man¡¯s table.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m wondering who Master Huang¡¯s concubine you mentioned is?¡± Qinghu asked.

    Hearing himself asked by a strange voice, the old man looked up.

    When he saw that it was a handsome man holding a te of fresh pork cooked in soy sauce, he involuntarily considered the man as a busybody fond of inquiring about gossip.

    Seeing that the old man did not me him for eavesdropping, Qinghu naturally realized that the old man must be a straightforward person.

    As such, he sat down naturally at once and summoned a waiter to order a few more side dishes and meat buns.

    ¡°s, as an old man, I¡¯m talkative. I appreciate that you can have a talk with me. Speaking of this, Master Huang took the concubine, who was said to be dissolute, three years ago. Although she was beautiful, she was not very well-behaved. I heard that Master Huang¡¯s legal wife once managed to make the concubine suffer a miscarriage in a fit of anger. Now the concubine died of an acute illness. I don¡¯t know what evil she has done to offend the deity,¡± the old man said.

    Hearing his words, Qinghu realized that he was probably talking about Mrs. Huang, Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter.

    However, he could tell that the old man seemed to be implying something.

    He involuntarily pretended to be curious and asked politely, ¡°Offend the deity? It¡¯s amon thing to die of an acute illness. Do you know any inside information?¡±

    Their voices were so low that if Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t been the closest to them, she wouldn¡¯t have heard any of their words.

    The old man looked left and right before saying, ¡°As an outsider, you don¡¯t know what is going on in our town. Besides Witch Wang¡¯s family and Master Huang¡¯s concubine, there are a total of 12 families dying in a year. I heard that several families were found to be killed not far from our town. They died so miserably that those, who have seen their corpses, probably will have nightmares for the rest of their lives. Some people said that someone in our town has offended the Mountain Deity, which caused our punishment. Anyone wanting to leave here must get the Mountain Deity¡¯s permission. There is a temple for the Mountain Deity behind our town. Everyone wanting to leave here has to go there to pray and draw divination sticks. It¡¯s strange that it¡¯s easier for the families with only unmarried sons or daughters marrying into families out of this town to get the Mountain Deity¡¯s permission, but such families have moved out long before, leaving us here waiting for death.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Reveal the Information on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 729 Reveal the Information on Purpose</h4>

    After finishing speaking, that old man revealed a dispirited expression.

    Anyone, who had been waiting for his doom in despair, would be passive.

    The old man told them all the strange things, that had happened in the town, without holding anything back.

    After venting his frustration, the old man stood up with a wry smile and left the inn.

    Qinghu turned around to exchange looks with Lin Mengya, only to find that she had just averted her eyes from the old man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room,¡± he said.

    He, who had a tacit understanding with Lin Mengya, certainly realized that she must have some doubts.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fixed her eyes on an insignificant person.

    Moreover, after hearing what the old man said, Qinghu could clearly feel that although the residents in this town looked just like those in other ces, they were obviously oppressed.

    Only now did they realize that the residents here felt helpless because of being stranded by a kind of invisible power.

    In the inn, the rooms on both sides of their rooms were all upied by theirpanions.

    Even so, Qinghu closed the door after looking around carefully, and then felt relieved to talk with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it strange? What the old man told us is not supposed to be a secret in this town, and the person sitting beside him a moment ago didn¡¯t even want to listen to it. Why do you think he insisted on telling us the whole story, especially when you, an outsider, were there? He seemed to be intentional to tell us,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She could always detect the doubtful point calmly at the critical moment.

    Her words reminded Qinghu of something.

    He instinctively touched his upright chin and said with a frown, ¡°That¡¯s right. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care who the listener was. Could it be that someone deliberately used him to reveal the information to us? This person is probably up to something!¡±

    In fact, Qinghu had been no less sinister and vicious than any opponent they had confronted before.

    Especially in this situation where the enemy was in the dark and they were in the light, Qinghu felt like drawing out the rats hiding behind the scenes one by one and then slowly crushing them to death.

    Therefore, the current situation piqued his interest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Think about it, the old man mentioned the temple for the Mountain Deity repeatedly today. If I guess correctly, someone tried to lure us to the temple for the Mountain Deity,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She now kept an open attitude towards ghosts and gods.

    After all, she had been carrying Master Yunfang¡¯s relic, which had once saved her life, with her.

    Nevertheless, she thought that if the Mountain Deity really existed, it should protect the people in this town. This was what people expected a god to do.

    If the Mountain Deity killed people at will so that people had only fear and no respect for it, it was unqualified to be a god. What was more, the murderer was more likely to be a person.

    ¡°Shall we go or not?¡± Qinghu raised his eyebrows and asked.

    He had always been inclined to smash this kind of conspiracy.

    However, Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and then shook her head gently and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t go, the enemy will predict that we may think of a way to turn his trick against him. We are definitely going to the temple for the Mountain Deity, but not now.¡±

    She smelled the familiar scent of conspiracy. Sometimes, she really envied her father and brother for their being able to fight with the enemy directly on the battlefield.

    To be honest, she, who had seen, heard and experienced too many of this kind of conspiracies hidden in the dark, had been tired of these now.

    Moreover, she had an intuition that they were going to reach the bottom of all these strange things in this town soon.

    It would not take long.

    That night, Lin Mengya sat alone by the window, not knowing why Qinghu, who stayed by her side all the time, was absent at this moment.

    She rubbed the part between her eyebrows, which was aching, and nced helplessly at the man, who was sitting upright and reading a book on the art of war in the room.

    Since she expressed her tiredness of seeing him around, Hou Yuetian had stayed away from her sensibly.

    But after receiving the news of his two missing subordinates in the evening, Qinghu had to go to handle the matter personally.

    As such, he had no other choice but to ask Hou Yuetian toe and protect her for the sake of her safety.

    Lin Mengya had expressed her disagreement with Qinghu¡¯s overprotection.

    Unfortunately, Qinghu had rejected her request and left her alone with Hou Yuetian in the room, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Actually, Hou Yuetian was not that annoying.

    Because of Lin Mengya¡¯s distaste for him, he didn¡¯t even try to talk with her nor bring his guards with him. He just sat alone at her table and read a book on the art of war carefully.

    These days, Lin Mengya could sense that Hou Yuetian was a real gentleman. Even now, he had been sitting in front of her in a dignified manner for two hours even without moving, let alone causing her trouble.

    In this situation, she felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything unusual?¡± Hou Yuetian, who seemed to have noticed that Miss Su was sizing him up openly, lifted his head from the book, nced at her and inquired in a low voice.

    ¡°Nothing. The book you¡¯re holding should be written by Wu Nanxun, the military god of the previous dynasty, right?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Wu Nanxun was an extraordinary man, who not only could direct military operations with miraculous skill but also was a top-notch talent.

    There were a total of six books on the art of war written by him and passed down to this day.

    These books were said to be the result of all his wisdom and experience in his life.

    Someone capable of figuring them out could inherit all of Wu Nanxun¡¯s military talents.

    This statement surpassed the fact a bit. Wu Nanxun was brilliant, because he had read a lot of books and came from a family of military officers for generations, which gave him extraordinary experience.

    Based on all these above, he became a master in the art of war who left a good name for future generations.

    It was impossible for people to learn his military skill by studying his six books on the art of war.

    Nevertheless, Wu Nanxun was so proficient in the art of war that even her father and brother had been his diehard fans.

    As their family member, she had also read a few of the six books.

    The art of war was not that hard to understand, but she was really not interested in those changeful formations.

    Fortunately, with the help of the Shen Nung system, she could even store what she could not understand in her brain.

    In this case, she could apply what the books said when necessary, which could save her a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s a book on formations written by the military god. I didn¡¯t expect that you have also read it. I¡¯m so ill-informed,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    Few ordinarydies were literate. Even those, who had gone to a home school, could only read a few poems and songs at most.

    Unexpectedly, Miss Su not only was proficient in medical skill, but also had dipped into the art of war, which astonished Hou Yuetian.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t study it carefully, but I just appreciate Mr. Wu¡¯s works. On one hand, as ady, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to go out, so reading this book can increase my knowledge. On the other hand, it¡¯s more interesting to experience the customs and practices in various ces than to read books on the art of war or formations,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This was true. She had read the book many times in the past.

    Although it was decades ago, she still found it interesting now.

    Moreover, there was a simr chapter in the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    Therefore, she was not totally ignorant of the customs of different countries.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. This book seems to be an amazing book, but in fact, it has lost its original significance and seems to be much less interesting than the book you mentioned,¡± Hou Yuetian put down the book in his hand and said.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya looked at him with appreciation.

    Plenty of people regarded this book as a ssic. It was said that amander obsessed with it directed a military operationpletely in ordance with what it said a few years ago, and he ended up being defeated and killed.

    Directing military operations was not as simple as it seemed to be.

    Even using flexible and changeable tactics was not necessarily a guarantee of victory, not to mention directing a military operation in ordance with what a book said.

    At this point, her father and brother were good examples.

    The so-called military god just won more times than he lost.

    ¡°You, who reads a book on the art of war, must not be amon person. I¡¯m really curious what attracted you to sneak into the Capital City regardless of danger,¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Not everyone liked to read books on the art of war.

    Moreover, based on Hou Yuetian¡¯s manners, Lin Mengya could tell that he must be a person of esteemed status.

    Along the way, Hou Yuetian and hispany had been very well behaved.

    Not to mention inquiring about information along the way, even when Qinghu¡¯s subordinates went out to make an enquiry, hispany obediently followed them.

    Lin Mengya knew that he was definitely not a foreign intending to inquire about Dajin¡¯s information.

    He kept following her closely, as if trying to avoid arousing suspicion.

    He exined in a low voice after smiling bitterly at Lin Mengya, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not an ordinary person in the Nation of Dongxia. To be honest, I did this for my mother. Back then, my mother and I suffered a lot in order to fight against our enemies, and my mother was almost poisoned to death by our enemies in order to protect me. Although she survived, the poison is so tricky that we can only remove itpletely with several rare medicinal materials. I¡¯ve been all over the Nation of Dongxia seeking them, but I failed to find one of them. I heard that there are many precious medicinal herbs in the Imperial Pces of Dajin and the Nation of Lintian. So I took the risk to sneak into Dajin to look for it. But I found nothing, and my mother¡¯s condition has worsened a lot, so I intended to follow you back to the Nation of Dongxia as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 730 - Escape at Night

    <h4>Chapter 730 Escape at Night</h4>

    It turned out that Hou Yuetian actually had such a story.

    Lin Mengya gazed at him with her eyes gradually softening and nodded.

    Hou Yuetian¡¯s words might not be entirely true.

    But she knew that even if he tried to make an excuse to deceive her, he would never use his mother as an excuse.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s travel together. Actually, traveling with us may do no good to you. These days you should be able to tell that we¡¯re beset by crisis,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Since she said so, it meant that at least she would no longer treat Hou Yuetian as an enemy.

    Hou Yuetian, who understood what she meant, suddenly stood up, bowed deeply to her and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss. If we can get to the Nation of Dongxia safely, I, Hou Yuetian, will definitely perform my duty as host and do all I can to help you.¡±

    As a smart person, he certainly knew that if he continued traveling with Miss Su and her brother, he and hispany would encounter many difficulties.

    However, it was undeniable that he and hispany were also beset with crisis right now.

    Even if they were to travel on their own, they might not be able to arrive at the Nation of Dongxia safely.

    He might as well travel with Miss Su and her brother, who were not ordinary people and led a group of capable people, which could offer him and hispany a better chance of arriving at the Nation of Dongxia safely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. By the way, I¡¯m wondering what medicinal material are you looking for, Mr. Hou?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Knowing that Lin Mengya was proficient in medical skill, Hou Yuetian immediately told her about his mother¡¯s illness, the prescription and the missing medicinal material without hiding anything.

    ¡°It turns out that the poison in your mother¡¯s body has spread to her heart as she has run out of heart blood. I suppose the physician giving you this prescription must have used a moderate method to improve your mother¡¯s health condition, right? The prescription is not bad, but I suppose if you can find a hot spring, put the medicinal powder in it and then let your mother bath in it every day, the medicine will do no harm to your mother¡¯s body,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had always appreciated those as straightforward as Hou Yuetian, who presented the prescription to her without hesitation.

    She pointed out the only small w in the prescription out of kindness. Unexpectedly, Hou Yuetian was even more amazed by her, such a sickly and intelligent girl.

    The prescription was given by the best famous doctor in the Nation of Dongxia.

    Ordinary doctors would be amazed at the doctor¡¯s miraculous medical skill after ncing over the prescription, and it was impossible for them to point out the w in it.

    Despite her young age, Miss Su knew a lot about pharmacology and medical science. Now, Hou Yuetian became even more curious about her real identity.

    ¡°What on earth is her family background?¡± He involuntarily wondered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I can only tell you that my teacher is one of the top medical masters in the world. As for other things, Mr. Hou, I think someone as smart as you won¡¯t get to the bottom of it, right?¡± After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya, who had no intention of showing off, tilted her head and showed a yful smile at Hou Yuetian.

    Perhaps considering her mother, she had more respect for all the other mothers around the world.

    However, the Empress, who hadmitted monstrous crimes for her children, was an exception.

    ¡°Well, I understand,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    They nodded at each other, both well aware that since neither of them waspletely frank, they could only hear some words, that were partly genuine and partly sham.

    Nevertheless, being rtively frank with each other greatly eased the atmosphere between the two of them.

    Although Hou Yuetian did not know why Lin Mengya cared so much about this matter, he had a rather deep analysis of it.

    The two of them instantly began to exchange their views on this matter.

    ¡°Given the extermination of Witch Wang¡¯s Family and the murder of Mrs. Huang, it seems that someone intended to murder them to prevent divulgence of his secret,¡± Hou Yuetian said with a serious look in his eyes.

    Even the soldiers on the battlefield killed the enemy as they had to do so.

    What was more, he smelled the scent of conspiracy from this strange thing.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that someone intended to murder them to prevent divulgence of his secret. Besides, based on what the old man said today, I make a wild guess,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Apart from the evil method to get pregnant, there was almost no connection between Witch Wang and Mrs. Huang.

    That was to say, their being murdered could only be rted to this matter.

    The old man had said that the Mountain Deity only allowed the families with no daughter and unmarried sons to leave here.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the weird thing happening to Mrs. Huang, who had suffered a miscarriage three years ago and even lost her womb mysteriously.

    In this case, were the members of the twelve families, that had also been killed, rted to this matter?

    Besides, who sent the old man to tell them all the information? What was his purpose?

    All of these were like a mystery to her.

    She believed as long as they found the clue to this mystery, all the problems would be solved readily.

    This was the reason why she agreed to let Qinghu go to inquire his two subordinates, who had been missing and suddenly showed up, about what had happened to them.

    She was wondering what information Qinghu would get.

    ¡°Qinghu has note back after leaving for such a long time. Did he get into any trouble?

    ¡°Nevertheless, there is probably no one in such a small town capable of getting Qinghu, such a master in martial arts, into trouble,¡± she thought.

    After chatting with Hou Yuetian for a long time, Lin Mengya looked out of the window frequently and became suspicious.

    Even if Qinghu was dyed by something, he should have sent someone back to inform her.

    Qinghu did not show up outside the window until she waited from dusk to midnight and became a little uneasy.

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Qinghu looked ghastly pale.

    After entering the room, he began to pack up Lin Mengya¡¯s things neatly without saying anything or even ncing at Hou Yuetian.

    Seeing him acting so abnormally, Lin Mengya realized there must be something unexpected.

    Lin Mengya did not stop him and merely smiled apologetically at Hou Yuetian. Thetter nodded at her sensibly and left their room with his book on the art of war.

    ¡°Are we leaving now?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Seeing Qinghu keep silent, she felt more and more uneasy.

    Qinghu¡¯s reaction only meant one thing.

    ¡°Yes, we must leave here immediately before they discover us,¡± Qinghu said.

    Feeling her heart skip a beat, Lin Mengya froze for a moment.

    Although Qinghu did not make it clear, she was well aware of whom Qinghu was talking about.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya casually handed over the things within reach to Qinghu.

    Qinghu lifted his head. Seeing her acquiescent gesture, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I thought you would...¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a bitter smile as she started to help Qinghu pack their bags.

    Meanwhile, she said, ¡°Did you think that I would insist on staying here to find out the truth so as to put you and me in a perilous position? I¡¯m not a fool. This situation here hassted for a period. Even if we manage to find out the truth now, we may not be able to solve itpletely. In that case, why should we risk our lives? Moreover, besides us, others can also handle this, right?¡±

    No one other than the group of scourges in the Candle Dragon Cult could frighten Qinghu so terribly that he even had to run away after learning that they wereing.

    However, the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s involvement in this meant that there must be an unknown cruel conspiracy in this town.

    Although she could not find out the truth in person, it did not mean that the government of Dajin would not take action.

    Although the Candle Dragon Cult was powerful, it did not necessarily dare to interfere in the operation of a country on the surface.

    They must know that the water that bore the boat was the same that swallowed it up.

    If the Candle Dragon Cult pushed Dajin too far so that Dajin united several other countries against it, it would have a hard time.

    However, it would be a piece of cake for them to get rid of Lin Mengya and Qinghu without being noticed.

    Without the title of Princess Yu, she no longer attracted the attention of the entire Dajin.

    Now she was insignificant to the Candle Dragon Cult.

    They could kill her easily.

    Soon, she finished packing her belongings. After that, she told Qinghu to inform Hou Yuetian and even left some of her clothing and other valuables in the inn.

    Under the cover of darkness, they jumped down from the second floor of the inn through the window without rming anyone.

    Qinghu carried Lin Mengya, who was wrapped in a ck rob, running on the empty street.

    Lin Mengya clung to Qinghu¡¯s chest nervously.

    As she learned how powerful the Candle Dragon Cult was, she was increasingly aware how insignificant and ipetent she was.

    She didn¡¯t know what she had done in thest life so that she had to go against the Candle Dragon Cult in this life.

    She was secretlymenting her fate when she felt Qinghu was graduallying to a stop.

    After a while, she was gently ced in a carriage, where the seat was covered with a quilt.

    ¡°Get a sleep, and we¡¯ll be safe after you wake up,¡± Qinghu said.

    After settling her down in the carriage, he turned around and mounted his horse.

    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage obediently. Through the window, she saw the hooves of the horses those people around the carriage were riding were all wrapped in thick cotton cloth.

    In this way, they could travel silently even at night.

    Qinghu, who was at the forefront, waved his hand and the caravan set out immediately.

    Nothing other than their breathing indicated that this was a caravan about to leave.

    Lin Mengyay in the carriage, that was not as luxurious as the one she had taken before.

    But she didn¡¯t feel any ufortable because both the seat and the floor of carriage were covered with soft quilts.

    The carriage quickly got out of the town. So far, they had not been discovered.

    But she knew it was still too early to feel relieved, as the temple for the Mountain Deity, that determined the life and death of all the residents of the town, was not far ahead.

    This was the only way out of town. If they did not take this path, they could either go back to the vige, where Mrs. Tian lived, by the way they came or get into a pitch-ck jungle.

 Chapter 731 - Get away from the Town

    <h4>Chapter 731 Get away from the Town</h4>

    Therefore, it was the shortest way out of this town.

    However, why was the temple for the Mountain Deity, that is supposed to protect the vige, built here? Lin Mengya was puzzled.

    At this moment, covering their tracks was no longer the top priority.

    ¡°After passing the temple for the Mountain Deity, we will soon arrive at the highway,¡± Qinghu told Lin Mengya about the current situation in a low voice, while looking around alertly.

    He could even notice the slightest noise.

    ¡°Be careful. There is something strange about the temple for the Mountain Deity,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had no time to attend to what was going on in the temple for the Mountain Deity.

    She hoped those the Candle Dragon Cult sent to lie in ambush here did not recognize them and just regarded them as businessmen, who passed here and tried to meddle in the residents¡¯ business.

    As the carriage drew closer to the temple for the Mountain Deity, even Lin Mengya felt her heart was in her mouth.

    Opening the window slightly, she watched the temple for the Mountain Deity gradually getting closer.

    In the darkness, the outline of the temple with flickering candlelight became increasingly clear.

    Lin Mengya did not dare to poke her head through the window, so she only saw that it was a small temple built down the hillside with a statue right behind the hall.

    From a distance, Lin Mengya could not see clearly what the statue looked like.

    But she vaguely saw that it looked like the Goddess of Mercy.

    Given the residents¡¯ financial and material resources, such a statue was supposed to bepleted by a few generations of residents.

    Unexpectedly, it was used by the Candle Dragon Cult to intimidate the residents.

    Lin Mengya thought it a pity. She took Master Yunfang¡¯s relic out of her purse, put it on her palms, and devoutly prayed with her palms together.

    If the Mountain Deity, who had once protected the vigers, really existed, Lin Mengya hoped that she could open her eyes and see what her temple was used for now.

    After praying, Lin Mengya put Master Yunfang¡¯s relic back into her purse.

    If they managed to escape, Qinghu would definitely send someone to report what had happened here to the nearest county government.

    Nevertheless, without conclusive evidence, the officers of the county government might not believe their words.

    Probably because they reacted in time or because the Mountain Deity really heard her pray, the caravan cautiously passed by the temple for the Mountain Deity without attracting any attention.

    Lin Mengya, who had held her breath, finally felt relieved after all of them passed by the temple safely.

    After leaving the temple for the Mountain Deity, they began to spur away desperately.

    Qinghu supposed the temple should be the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s sentry post, where all those, who tried to get out of here, would be watched.

    But they were extremely lucky today. While those people were taking a nap or passing work on to the next shift, they left smoothly!

    Up to now, Qinghu still found it difficult to believe that they passed this barrier so easily.

    The caravan traveled for a long time, and they did notpletely get away from the town until dawn.

    ¡°Fortunately, we managed to leave. if I hadn¡¯t noticed something unusual and told everyone to leave as soon as possible, we would have been discovered by them,¡± Qinghu said.

    After they got through the crisis, his face softened a lot, and he was in the mood to joke with Lin Mengya and brag about how brilliant he was.

    ¡°What on earth did you see so that you told us to leave after you came back?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She, who had remained silent most of the night, had a lot of doubts.

    Qinghu had always acted quickly and finished his task promptly.

    But this time, he came backte without giving any exnation and left behind a lot of things.

    If it were not for the n B Qinghu habitually prepared, they might not have been able to leave so quickly.

    ¡°In fact, I went to the temple for the Mountain Deity. After seeing the murderer in the Wang Family, my two subordinates followed him all the way there. I thought it was just a base of a group of bandits, but I didn¡¯t expect to see a core member of the Candle Dragon Cult there,¡± Qinghu said.

    The fear in his eyes made Lin Mengya nervous.

    It was said that the core members of the Candle Dragon Cult were capable in plenty of things.

    Otherwise, they would not have been able to earn a ce in the Candle Dragon Cult, where numerous masters gathered.

    It was said that back then, Qinghu was just a middle-level core member of the Candle Dragon Cult rather than an elite.

    Moreover, they were subordinate to the elders and the head, who must be incredibly capable!

    ¡°I see. But this town is small. What brought the core member of the Candle Dragon Cult here?¡± Lin Mengya asked curiously.

    If a core member or even an elder visited the Capital City, she would not be surprised at it.

    However, this town was so small. If it were not for the fact that they could save more than half the time by taking this path, she and Qinghu would not havee here.

    ¡°I have no idea. I only know that he is a member of the Blood Hall. The Candle Dragon Cult has been collecting some extremely strange and bloody things all along. The method of bathing in blood you encountered in the Nation of Lintianst time was developed by the Blood Hall. Although the head relies heavily on them, the Blood Hall is very mysterious and no one knows what they have been doing,¡± Qinghu said.

    As he revealed more information, Lin Mengya was increasingly aware that the Candle Dragon Cult was a mysterious ce with an elusive head, a school specially collecting bloody stuff, as well as the method of bathing in blood, that had terrified her.

    All of these made her shiver.

    What exactly was this huge monster up to?

    As the day began to break, the caravan slowed down.

    Everyone took off the cotton cloth from the hooves of the horses, and Lin Mengya finally had the chance to go outside for a walk.

    After Qinghu carried her out of the carriage, she stood steadily on the ground with her hand on the carriage.

    Hou Yuetian, who came to say hello, stared at her, who was walking slowly, in astonishment.

    ¡°You... you can walk?¡± He asked.

    Seeing the astonished look in his eyes, Lin Mengya nodded helplessly.

    Although the deterioration of her physical functions had a great impact on her capability of walking and jumping indeed, it did not mean that she could not walk at all.

    Thanks to Baili Rui¡¯s detoxifying pills and Qinghu¡¯s unremitting efforts, she could move her legs slightly every day.

    Although it onlysted for a short time, she was pleased.

    At least she didn¡¯t have to worry that she would suffer muscr dystrophy after sitting in the wheelchair for long.

    ¡°Of course I can. I just sit in the wheelchair every day because I¡¯m weak. You don¡¯t have to feel surprised. Anyone could be weak sometime.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she rolled her eyes at Hou Yuetian and continued walking cautiously with her hand on the carriage.

    Lin Mengya felt a little helpless about this.

    Qinghu¡¯s overprotection for her along the way gave her the experience as a disabled person.

    To be honest, she did not feel ufortable about the difficulty in walking.

    However, the sympathizing or regretful gazes from others made her feel a little helpless.

    When she watched news programs in modern times, she saw many disabled people were more flexible than her, a healthy person, and even capable of doing some things out of her reach.

    There were some things that even aplete person like her could not do.

    From that moment on, she was aware that although they were physically disabled, they were even sounder in mind than she was.

    Now when she was in a simr situation, she realized that they would rather be regarded as healthy people than be sympathized by others.

    At least in this way, she would feel like a useless person.

    ¡°You are so weak. Have youe up with any good methods to nurse your body back to health? If you need any precious medicinal materials, just tell me. I will offer you whatever I can get in the Nation of Dongxia,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    There was somehow a sh of joy in his eyes in that instant.

    Lin Mengya did not pursue it further, thinking perhaps it was because he thought he finally found a way to repay her, his lifesaver.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya helplessly realized that she sweated profusely after walking for a while.

    Rehabilitation seemed to be quite a challenge.

    ¡°My sister has nock of precious medicinal materials, and she can get all kinds of medicinal materials. I don¡¯t think there are precious medicinal materials in your country. If you want to please her, please find a decent excuse,¡± Qinghu gave Hou Yuetian a hard look and said.

    Obviously, he was rather dissatisfied with Hou Yuetian because of what Hou Yuetian had done.

    There was nothing Lin Mengya could do about it.

    Hou Yuetian could only me himself for doing the thing Qinghu hated the most.

    Although Ling Ye just won by a narrow margin when exchanging blows with Qinghu, Qinghu kept fighting with him until Qinghu managed to defeat him.

    Now that Hou Yuetian dared to threaten Qinghu, Qinghu would probably be hard on him for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. In fact, my illness can be cured. This time, my brother took me out in search of famous doctors. Fortunately, there is a famous doctor capable of curing my illness, and I just need to go to the Nation of Dongxia to get a medicinal material. I really have to trouble you after we arrive at the Nation of Dongxia,¡± Lin Mengya said as she sat down in the wheelchair.

    In fact, she could guess what Hou Yuetian had used to threaten Qinghu.

    Qinghu, who had keen eye, definitely could tell Hou Yuetian was extraordinary.

    Hou Yuetian presumably promised to lend them a helping hand in the Nation of Dongxia so that Qinghu reluctantly allowed him and hispany to travel with them.

    When Hou Yuetian heard Miss Su¡¯s words, he felt his face burning, looked at her apologetically and said, ¡°I acted abruptly back then indeed. Please forgive me, Miss Su, Brother Su.¡±

    Their conversation was implicit.

    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile. Since they had decided to travel together, at least they should make this clear.

 Chapter 732 - Encounter Baique on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 732 Encounter Baique on the Way</h4>

    They decided to travel with Hou Yuetian¡¯s group so that they and Hou Yuetian¡¯s group could take care of each other on the way and they could get some help after entering the Nation of Dongxia.

    Qinghu understood this, and so did she.

    Therefore, she had to make it clear to Hou Yuetian that they decided to travel with his group as they wanted some help in the Nation of Dongxia, but it did not mean that he could ask for whatever he wanted.

    Lin Mengya knew that he was not this kind of person, but people weren¡¯t what they seemed, and she could fully trust no one other than Qinghu.

    ¡°Well, aspanions during this journey, we don¡¯t have to be so particr about this. I¡¯ve had enough rest, let¡¯s hit the road,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing this, Qinghu showed acent smile and nced at Hou Yuetian with obvious disdain.

    Well, he had lost the bet, so he had to consent to Hou Yuetian¡¯s request.

    But Lin Mengya was so fascinating that she talked Hou Yuetian over with only a few words.

    Lin Mengya nodded at Hou Yuetian, and Qinghu helped her into the carriage.

    After settling Lin Mengya down, Qinghu turned around, gazed at Hou Yuetian, who was dejected, and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not have any feeling for my sister. She is meant for someone else. Although the man is a jerk, I have to admit that he suits my sister better, while you don¡¯t.¡±

    Qinghu blurted out Hou Yuetian¡¯s feeling that even he was not sure of.

    Did he have feeling for her? Hou Yuetian was suddenly aware that his feeling for her was not necessarily so strong that he considered her as the only woman he wanted to marry.

    But after weighing the pros and cons, he thought she might be the most suitable candidate for his wife.

    Moreover, when Su Qingge said that she was likely to be able to recuperate her health, even Hou Yuetian could not deny that actually he was joyful.

    He just didn¡¯t expect that her brother pointed out his feeling for her even before he made sure of it.

    Freezing for a moment, Hou Yuetian subconsciously had an aversion to the man Qinghu mentioned.

    ¡°Marriages are predestined. Sometimes the one you meet earlier may not be the perfect match for you. Brother Su, your sister is talented, proficient in medical skill, elegant and gentle. She is indeed a good candidate for wife. But I, Hou Yuetian, am not pushy. If your sister and I are meant to be together, please don¡¯t get in our way,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    Hearing his words, Qinghu rolled his eyes at him and left him behind, while thinking how he dared to brag about that.

    If Long Tianyu learned this, Hou Yuetian might not even be able to leave Dajin, as Long Tianyu got jealous easily.

    Qinghu instinctively stole a nce at Lin Mengya, who was sitting peacefully in the carriage behind him, wondering if Lin Mengya was born to be a femme fatale that one and another men fell in love with her.

    Lin Mengya was confused about what Qinghu had talked with Hou Yuetian so that both of them nced at her with different looks in their eyes.

    Toozy to find out about it, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and began to leaf through the book she scanned and stored in the Shen Nung systemst night.

    However, just as she was concentrating on reading, from the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of a dark figure pouncing towards her carriage from the bushes.

    Not to mention Lin Mengya, even the coachman seemed to be startled.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± He immediately stopped the carriage, jumped down, stared warily at the person pouncing on them and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Hearing the trembling voice, Lin Mengya poked her head out of the carriage curiously.

    She took a closer look, only to find that it was a young woman about 18 or 19 years old who stopped her carriage.

    Despite the woman¡¯s innocent face, there was a hint of fear in her watery eyes.

    Nevertheless, ncing at the woman¡¯s slightly bulging belly, Lin Mengya was immediately sure that she was married.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    They were in the middle of nowhere.

    Although they were about to arrive at the main road, it was still a very deste ce.

    The woman about five or six months pregnant, who was dressed in rags with her face covered with dirt, looked in a mess, which aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°Miss, please save me! I¡¯m from Niuxin Town not far from here. Unexpectedly, I was kidnapped and taken to the temple for the Mountain Deity by a group of people three months ago, and they, they attempted to kill me and take my baby out. If the Mountain Deity had not blessed me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape two days ago and both my baby and I would have been killed!¡± After finishing speaking, the young pregnant woman burst into tears.

    Niuxin Town? Wasn¡¯t it the ce where they managed to escapest night?

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya instructed someone to help the pregnant woman up and felt her pulse under the supervision of Qinghu.

    After making sure that the woman was just an ordinary pregnant woman, who felt a little ufortable after suffering a great shock, she believe what the woman said.

    ¡°Where is your husband¡¯s family? Who kidnapped you? Did you see them?¡± She asked.

    Watching the gentle and amiable Miss in front of her, the pregnant woman involuntarily let down her guard and said, ¡°In fact, my husband¡¯s family has moved out of Niuxin Town a few months ago. I stayed in the town with my mother-inw as I just got pregnant with an unsteady condition at that time. Three months ago, that group of people broke into my home at night. My mother-inw... was beaten to death by them, while I was abducted. I don¡¯t know those people. Miss, please do me a favor and take me to the county.¡±

    After saying that, the young woman started sobbing.

    Learning her story, Lin Mengya could not help feeling sorry for her.

    After she talked it over with Qinghu, the two of them decided to take the young woman with them perhaps at the thought that with the young woman¡¯s testimony, the government was more likely to deal with those people in the temple for the Mountain Deity.

    After inviting the young woman into her carriage, Lin Mengya took out her clothes and gave them to the young woman so that the young woman could change her clothes.

    With the pregnant woman in the carriage, the caravan slowed down.

    In the rtively confined carriage, the young woman, who was dressed in clean clothes now, smiled at Lin Mengya gratefully before sitting down cautiously opposite Lin Mengya with her hands on her belly.

    Lin Mengya, who was closing her eyes and resting her mind, did not seem to have noticed the curious gaze from the young woman.

    When Lin Mengya opened her eyes asionally, she just made eye contact with the young woman for a second and nodded at her.

    They didn¡¯t talk too much.

    Seeing Lin Mengya was easy in her manners, the young woman became bolder.

    She looked curiously at the girl in front of her up and down with less shyness and fear in her eyes.

    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and met the young woman¡¯s clear eyes.

    Thetter immediately panicked and tried hard to cover up her real identity.

    However, Lin Mengya said softly with a gentle smile, ¡°Back in the inn, I wondered why I smelled the scent of osmanthus hair oil out of an old man in his sixties. Now I realize you disguised yourself as the old man, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The young woman suddenly screamed and subconsciously sniffed her clothes, but she didn¡¯t smell the scent of osmanthus hair oil at all.

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s mocking look, she gritted her teeth remorsefully.

    ¡°No wonder our chief described you as a cunning and extremely intelligentdy, First Miss of the Lin Family. I had to disguise myself, because if I try to approach you rashly, you will definitely see through my identity. Please forgive me generously, Miss Lin.¡± The young woman apologized to Lin Mengya naturally with hands folded and raised in front of her face.

    Lin Mengya just nodded and let it go.

    Staring at the young woman in front of her, Lin Mengya thought that she had felt the young woman¡¯s pulse and found the young woman was pregnant indeed.

    But she was not sure whether the chief the young woman mentioned was an enemy or a friend, so she considered the chief as a threat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lin, I mean no harm. I¡¯m pregnant indeed, and I was almost deprived of my baby. But I did all this at our chief¡¯s behest, as the members of the Blood Hall have been collecting fetuses under orders not only in Niuxin Town but also in other ces. They, who are extremely cruel, used a secret method to remove the fetus along with the pregnant woman¡¯s womb. I thought I was proficient enough in martial arts to handle it with ease. Unexpectedly, I almost fell into their trapst night. If you hadn¡¯t attracted their attention, I¡¯m afraid I would have been killed now.¡± The young woman told the whole story.

    However, hearing her words, Lin Mengya showed a serious look.

    What did the Blood Hall want to do with the fetuses in the wombs?

    ¡°No matter who your chief is, since you¡¯re pregnant, you shouldn¡¯t risk your life. I¡¯ll take you to a safe ce. After that, you¡¯d better take care of yourself,¡± Lin Mengya said indifferently.

    No matter how important the young woman¡¯s task was, it could notpare with her baby.

    The young woman smiled magnanimously and stroked her belly with her hands.

    She said, ¡°No eggs can remain unbroken when the nest is totally ruined. Miss Lin, Baique will keep your words in mind. But I¡¯m wondering how you saw through my disguise.¡±

    It turned out that her name was Baique.

    Watching Baique smiling, Lin Mengya cooled down.

    After all, this was Baique¡¯s business, that had nothing to do with her.

    Lin Mengya turned around to enjoy the scenery outside the window, while saying, ¡°You did a good job in disguise. But when you stood up from the chair, you didn¡¯t look like an old man in his sixties. You acted like an old man at other times, but just acted like a woman when standing up from the chair. When you got in the carriage just now, you acted the way you did that day, which aroused my suspicion.¡±

    In fact, people used different muscles when subconsciously performing a certain movement.

    As a physician, Lin Mengya certainly could tell which muscles were used, butmon people could not.

 Chapter 733 - Arrive at the Border

    <h4>Chapter 733 Arrive at the Border</h4>

    As such, Lin Mengya could see through most people¡¯s disguises unless theypletely changed the habit of using their muscles.

    Baique seemed to be indifferent, but her eyes lit up.

    Lin Mengya was aware that she seemed to be indifferent, but in fact, she would definitely put in a lot of effort to fix her deficiency.

    Lin Mengya believed that Baique would probably manage to deceive her next time.

    ¡°Qingyuan County, which is in charge of Niuxin Town, is not far away. After arriving there, I will strike the drum to lodge aint. Miss Lin, I appreciate your involvement in this matter a lot. If it were not for your involvement, I¡¯m afraid my baby and I would not even have been able to get out of town,¡± Baique said.

    Perhaps she could even sacrifice her life for her mission.

    But at this moment, Lin Mengya could see sincere gratitude in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. But please promise me one thing: Don¡¯t tell anyone other than your chief about our whereabouts. Believe me, it¡¯s good for you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although Baique had disguised herself as an old man in an attempt to lure them to the temple for the Mountain Deity, Lin Mengya believed that she probably just intended to get them involved in the matter.

    Lin Mengya was in no mood to find out who the chief she mentioned was.

    After all, there were too many forces, that were neither enemies nor friends, around her. It would be a waste of time to exclude them one by one.

    As such, she would rather ask Baique for this favor in return now.

    Baique¡¯s chief presumably would be fine with it.

    ¡°Okay. Rest assured, Miss Lin. I¡¯ll do as you ask. Our chief asked me to tell you one thing: You may get into trouble because of the thing in your hands. You may be the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s next target soon, so you¡¯d better go to the Lieyun State to hide for a period for the sake of your safety. Your sworn brother, who is in the Lieyun State, will get into trouble soon. Given your ability, you¡¯d better go there and stay with him,¡± Baique said.

    Hearing her words, Lin Mengya, who had been in awe of the chief just now, got gooseflesh at the moment.

    It was unsurprising that the chief knew her identity and her rtionship with Xiaoyu, and it was even possible for him to know Xiaoyu¡¯s situation, but what exactly did it mean that ¡°you may get into trouble because of the thing in your hands¡±?

    Could it be that the chief Baique mentioned had been aware that she was actually in possession of the music score for green stringed instrument?

    This... was absolutely impossible!

    Now, even Long Tianyu and Qinghu were convinced of her usual im.

    But Baique seemed to be indicating that the chief and even the Candle Dragon Cult had been aware that she was in possession of a treasure.

    If Baique was not talking about the music score for the green stringed instrument, she was in possession of nothing else that could attract the attention of the Candle Dragon Cult, wasn¡¯t she?

    Seeing that Lin Mengya sitting opposite her suddenly got lost in thought, Baique considerately stopped talking.

    She just sat in the corner and stroked her belly, seeming to be appeasing the frightened fetus in her womb.

    ¡°I see. Please thank your chief for me. Nevertheless, Baique, I¡¯m wondering if you know the specific situation of my sworn brother,¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    It woulde if it was doomed toe.

    Since the day she knew the existence of the Candle Dragon Cult, she had been prepared for this.

    At present, apart from her concern for her illness, she had hidden all those she cared about carefully.

    Then she headed for the Nation of Dongxia, which attracted the attention.

    Even if the Candle Dragon Cult intended to catch her, they had to send some members to the Nation of Dongxia.

    She and Qinghu had been alone without a tie in the world.

    It was best if the Candle Dragon Cult did note to her, but she was not afraid at all if they did.

    There was a look of surprise in Baique¡¯s eyes when she saw that Lin Mengya returned to normal in such a short time.

    However, after thinking for a while, Baique shook her head in trouble and said, ¡°Our chief didn¡¯t tell me about the specific situation, but only said that your sworn brother is of an extraordinary status in the Lieyun State, and plenty of people try to work against him, while plenty of people try to protect him. Our chief also said that your sworn brother needs your help most. Besides, our chief asked me to tell you that two quarrel and a third profits by it, so you may be able to help him if you go to the Lieyun State.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya did not get the information she wanted from Baique, at least Lin Mengya was aware of one thing: Xiaoyu was intent peril now, and the reason for this was obvious.

    ¡°I appreciate your chief¡¯s advice, and I¡¯ll keep his words in mind. I will certainly go to find Xiaoyu if I get a chance. Qingyuan County just lies ahead, and we are going to go our separate ways. Please take care of yourself,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baique bowed to Lin Mengya with hands folded and raised in front of her face.

    A momentter, Baique, who had been fearless, returned to a pitiful woman trembling in fear in an instant.

    Lin Mengya hid the meaningful look in her eyes and looked at Baique in front of her with concern.

    But both of them knew clearly that they had exchanged a lot of important information just now.

    Qingyuan County was right in front of them. Qinghu dismounted to help the pregnant woman get out of the carriage.

    As soon as he lifted the curtain, he saw Lin Mengya holding the pregnant woman¡¯s hand andforting her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just tell the county magistrate what you saw and heard in the temple. As the official in charge of this county, he will definitely protect you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thank you for saving my life, Miss. I¡¯ll never forget it,¡± the young woman lowered her head meekly and said.

    She, who had changed into Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes, looked much demurer now.

    Lin Mengya whispered something in her ear.

    The pregnant woman nodded repeatedly with gratitude in her eyes.

    ¡°You are in an unstable condition. Fill this prescription and take the medicine. Rest assured, you can nurse your body back to health soon, and I promise you will give birth to a healthy baby,¡± Lin Mengya said softly.

    When Baique heard this, her face lit up with expectation.

    No matter how capable she was, she was a mother after all and hoped that her baby could grow up healthily.

    Lin Mengya smiled and asked Qinghu to help Baique get off the carriage.

    After stopping a cart heading for the county and giving the cart owner some instructions, Qinghu returned to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°We¡¯ve done a great deed. If God knows, he will certainly appreciate it. In this way, you may have a better chance of surviving,¡± Qinghu, who was standing beside Lin Mengya, cracked a cunning smile and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly as cunning as a fox. How dare you include God¡¯s will in your calction? Are you not afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had been used to Qinghu¡¯s way of speaking.

    After joking with Qinghu for a while, she looked away from Baique.

    Perhaps she had done a great deed, but at the same time, she had gotten a lot of worries.

    Nevertheless, as Qinghu said, no matter what happened, survival was her top priority at present.

    After getting out of Qingyuan County, Lin Mengya and herpany began to travel by water.

    Although Qinghu got increasingly acquainted with Hou Yuetian, Qinghu¡¯s loathing for him did not change at all.

    While the two boats advanced side by side every day, Qinghu and Hou Yuetian bickered with each other.

    Lin Mengya, who basked in the sun and felt warm, narrowed her eyes and nced at Qinghu, who was having fun in bickering with Hou Yuetian, and thought with a gentle smile, ¡°I really enjoy this kind of rxing life.¡±

    They spent another days on the way. Lin Mengya had learned her lesson.

    Even when they passed by some prosperous ces, she no longer asked them to stop for a while.

    The first time they went ashore, they were stalked by Hou Yuetian.

    The second time they went ashore, they even had a more thrilling experience. Not only did they learn the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s conspiracy, but she also was troubled by what Baique told her.

    If she did not stay in her carriage obediently, she would probably get into bigger trouble.

    She was incapable of fixing various problems, so she had better stay in her carriage obediently.

    At least in this way, they could save some time.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s staying in her carriage enabled them to travel fast.

    Finally, they managed to make up the time they had lost in Niuxin Town.

    After traveling for more than half a month, Binhai City, a prosperous city on the water, appeared in front of them.

    As soon as they arrived here, Lin Mengya showed a smile, because they would enter the Nation of Dongxia after crossing the water boundary of Binhai City.

    But she was worried about one thing. It had been more than a month since she left the Capital City.

    No matter how stupid Long Tianyu was, he must have realized that she had left.

    Moreover, given his schemes and means, he had probably issued an order to search her to every port and border city, and he must have her portrait.

    Although Qinghu said that he would disguise her, Lin Mengya was still worried.

    If her disguise was seen through, wouldn¡¯t all the efforts they had made to escape be in vain?

    Besides, Lin Mengya pulled the oversized clothes Qinghu put on her and thought with dissatisfaction, ¡°What the hell! Can¡¯t he disguise me as a man?

    ¡°Why did Qinghu stuff my clothes with soft cotton?¡±

    What was more, her legs were weak, but Qinghu put a pair of crutches made of wood under her clothes.

    In this way, even if she walked on crutches, others would not suspect her and just think she staggered as she was too fat.

 Chapter 734 - I Find You

    <h4>Chapter 734 I Find You</h4>

    The more unbearable thing was that Qinghu got a mask, that looked like someone else¡¯s face, from somewhere and put it in front of her face to hide her pretty face.

    Looking into the mirror and watching her eyes, which suddenly looked like ck beans on her new face, Lin Mengya really wanted to hold her face and cry.

    Was it necessary to disguise her as an ugly woman?

    As the border between the Jin State and the Nation of Dongxia, Binhai City was tremendously lively.

    Moreover, businessmen from various countries gathered here, so although Lin Mengya was dressed strangely, it was not a rare situation.

    There were plenty of people even more bizarre than her, but they would not necessarily attract others¡¯ attention.

    Lin Mengya followed herpanions to buy daily necessities. Qinghu said that they would stay on the boat until they found the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.

    Although Lin Mengya was prepared for this, she still thought life on the boat was a little boring.

    As such, she decided to buy some interesting books in advance to kill time.

    She had plenty ofpanions, but they needed to buy a lot of things.

    After a while, Qinghu settled Lin Mengya, who could not move freely, down outside a bookstore.

    He gave the bookstore owner arge sum of money and asked the bookstore owner to take care of his sister.

    Although the bookstore owner was curious about why a handsome man like Qinghu had such a fat sister, he treated Lin Mengya kindly after taking the money.

    She just picked some books she was interested in, put them on the table and then began to read quietly without causing the bookstore owner any trouble.

    People came and went on the street. She didn¡¯t disturb them and wasn¡¯t disturbed by them.

    She was absorbed in the books, thinking who said that ancient people were rigid in thinking.

    The book in her hands was about all kinds of strange things, such as spirits, ghosts, gods and supernatural power.

    As the story became more and more bizarre, she got more and more absorbed in it.

    After finishing reading the story, Lin Mengya raised her sore head and looked around.

    Qinghu and the others, who had shopped around her a moment ago, had gone.

    ¡°Sir, have you seen my brother and the others?¡± She asked.

    The bookstore owner immediately came over with a smile, casually pointed to the street and said, ¡°They went over there to buy fresh water. Stay here, and they wille back.¡±

    Hearing his words, she felt a little relieved. She, who had been used to Qinghu and hispany¡¯s close protection, felt a little ill at ease when she was alone.

    Perhaps because Qinghu had done a great job in disguising her, Lin Mengya smiled secretly in her heart and continued immersing herself in the book.

    But she didn¡¯t notice that as soon as she lowered her head, a few familiar figures appeared at the street corner.

    ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Qinghu stopped leaving marks here. We¡¯ve searched the entire street, but failed to find any new mark,¡± a guard reported to Long Tianyu, who was tall and slender and dressed in ck.

    At this moment, there was a hint of excitement on his handsome and thin face, which increased his manhood.

    He followed the vague marks left by Qinghu all the way to Binhai City without taking a rest.

    As long as Lin Mengya and Qinghu got out of here, they would enter the Nation of Dongxia.

    Then it would be more difficult for him to track them than it was in the Jin State.

    It had been two months since his wife left him the day he led Mao Yuze into the Capital City.

    He had thought that he would not be able to put his mind at ease and go to pursue his wife until he handled everything properly.

    However, he found that he could not bear to live without her for even a day.

    Even when the two of them couldn¡¯t meet each other every day before, at least he could get news of her.

    But now, she hadpletely disappeared from his life.

    For the first time, he, who had never panicked over the years, felt so miserable as if he had lost his soul.

    ¡°They should still be in Binhai City. I¡¯ll go to look for them myself,¡± he said.

    He had been looking for her for three days and three nights without rest. Although his eyes had turned red and his legs were like jelly, his strong desire to meet her enabled him toe to Binhai City at the fastest speed.

    Although the marks left by Qinghu were inconspicuous and he had to guess the meanings of some of them, Lin Mengya and Qinghu must still be here.

    Long Tianyu recklessly managed to follow the marks left by Qinghu.

    She must be here!

    Long Tianyu felt dizzy and even started to hear ringing in his ear, which was a sign of exhaustion.

    Where was she? Where on earth was his beloved Ya¡¯er?

    As far as he could see, there were huge crowds of people.

    However, even tens of thousands of people were not worth his attention.

    None of them was her, without her sly eyes or her brilliant charm. More importantly, none of them looked like the woman he loved.

    Long Tianyu walked on the street step by step, seeming to be particrly careful of his every step, while keeping looking around in the crowd, for fear that he would carelessly miss the figure he could never forget for the rest of his life.

    No matter how long the street was, he eventually reached the end.

    However, he did not find anyone simr to her.

    Long Tianyu clenched his fists with inexplicable stubbornness in his bloodshot eyes.

    No, he must find her!

    A tremendously crazy man could be calm. Long Tianyu stood on the other side of the street with a restless look in his eyes.

    His subordinates around him stared at him with concern.

    They kept searching for Princess Yu. If they really failed to find her today, Prince Yu would definitely go crazy.

    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu moved and headed somewhere unhesitatingly, which raised their hopes.

    They followed Long Tianyu there.

    But when they saw there was only a fat woman sitting at the table outside the bookstore at the street corner, they couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed.

    That was not Princess Yu.

    However, Long Tianyu seemed to be possessed and walked up to the fat woman at an increasingly fast speed.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, he stretched out his arms, held the woman tightly in his arms and said, ¡°I find you.¡±

    Finally, he found her.

    Although he had gone through a long and arduous journey, although she was disguised as a fat woman, he still urately held the woman he loved in his arms.

    Lin Mengya was stunned in his arms and stopped thinking for a moment.

    How could... how could he show up here and recognize her?

    As he held her tightly, the cotton in her clothes was squeezed into a lump.

    Lin Mengya felt dizzy as if she were in a dream.

    ¡°How... how did you find me?¡± Although there was a whole lot she¡¯d like to say, now she, who had a glib tongue, just stuttered this question.

    Long Tianyu stared at her with deep affection, in which she almost drowned, and said, ¡°I missed you, so I came to you.¡±

    He was telling the truth. He had been missing her crazily since the day she left. Now he held her in his arms, but he did not stop missing her.

    His words dispelled Lin Mengya¡¯s resistance in an instant.

    Living in memory and giving up her beloved were all nonsense.

    He missed her, and so did she.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she said gently with deep affection.

    She loved him so much that he was the only person who had shown up in her dream.

    She put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s waist and deeply breathed in his scent she was obsessed with.

    Just when Lin Mengya was about to make out with her husband, she found he suddenly fell from her arms.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Lin Mengya, who fell down with Long Tianyu, eximed.

    Fortunately, with the cotton in her clothes, it did not hurt although she fell down.

    She just gazed at the man, who still held on to her clothes with a smile, in embarrassment.

    After making sure that he just fell asleep due to overfatigue, she, who had difficulty in moving, struggled to get up from the ground like a staggering penguin.

    ¡°Why do you stand there and note over to help?¡± As she said, she rolled her eyes at Lin Kui and the other onlookers behind him.

    It was reasonable for those people, who were ignorant of the situation, to watch the fun, but what were Lin Kui and the other guards thinking when standing by with folded arms?

    Hearing the familiar voice, Lin Kui shivered.

    Others might not know about Princess Yu¡¯s temperament, but he did.

    He immediately reached out to help Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu up from the ground. After that, he and the other guards surrounded them and drove away the people around.

    She found it both funny and annoying.

    He clutched her clothes like a child and slept so soundly that she failed to wake him up no matter how hard she tried.

    Since when did her husband she was familiar with be so childish?

    ¡°Sir, please give me a quilt or a nket. Thank you for your trouble,¡± she said.

    She shouldn¡¯t remove her disguise in front of others.

    However, with her clothes clutched by Long Tianyu, it was inconvenient for her to move or take care of him.

    After a moment of thinking, she found the mechanism of her disguise and removed it with difficulty.

    She felt much more at ease after removing the strange crutches and the cotton in her clothes.

    Seeing the obese woman turned into a slender girl in a white dress in the blink of an eye, the bookstore owner, who came back in a hurry with a quilt, opened his eyes wide and rubbed them, thinking he had an illusion.

    Unexpectedly, after touching her face for a while, the girl lifted the mask behind her ears. In that instant, the fat face with facial features close to each other was suddenly reced by a small face, that was a little pale, but so delicate that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it.

 Chapter 735 - Set Off Together

    <h4>Chapter 735 Set Off Together</h4>

    Who would have thought that this inconspicuous fat woman would turn out to be a ravishing beauty?

    The bookstore owner swallowed and was d that he didn¡¯t treat her lightly.

    He quickly handed the quilt to the guards around the woman.

    Some of them were guarding the woman and the man, while some came up to help.

    After instructing someone to leave some money to buy the quilt, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu, who was carried by some guards, out on crutches with difficulty and smiled helplessly at the onlookers.

    She could rarely go out without attracting attention, but as soon as Long Tianyu appeared, she became the focus of attention.

    Unwilling to expose the ce where she and herpany stayed temporarily, she had no other choice but to lead them to an inn in the city.

    She thought that someone as alert as Long Tianyu would wake up soon.

    She just wanted to persuade him to go back and then moved on without hispany.

    Unexpectedly, he slept all day.

    After waking up from a sound sleep, she found that she was tightly held by him.

    ¡°Are you... awake?¡± Lin Mengya heard his voice.

    She did not dare to raise her head, but she could feel that he put his chin on her head and then moved it away slowly.

    Facing him, she couldn¡¯t say a word to apologize to him or console him.

    ¡°Would you like to sleep a little longer? It¡¯s still early,¡± he said lovingly in a hoarse voice as usual, without questioning or reprimanding her.

    She, who got a lump in the throat with her eyes getting slightly wet, could only bury her head in his arms, at a loss what to do.

    ¡°Qinghu has been here and told me your destination. Let¡¯s go together. No matter what the result is, let¡¯s bear it together,¡± Long Tianyu held her in his armsfortably and said.

    In fact, Qinghu had sneaked in here after she fell asleep.

    It could be said that their meeting was arranged by Qinghu.

    At that time, Qinghu was watching them not far away. Fortunately, he had recognized her.

    Otherwise, Qinghu probably would have taken Lin Mengya away without saying a word.

    Aftering here, Qinghu also exined why Lin Mengya had to stay away from him.

    This time, he might really lose her.

    But he didn¡¯t care about it. At least at this moment, she was still in his arms, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°I... I¡¯m really afraid that I¡¯ll die and leave you alone. It¡¯s unfair to you, Long Tianyu,¡± Lin Mengya lifted her head and said with her eyes brimming with tears.

    A momentter, he pressed his lips on hers.

    Feeling his warmth after all this time, Lin Mengya could not help but open her lips and kiss him back.

    Their affection for each other instantly eased the tense and embarrassing atmosphere between the two of them.

    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Long Tianyu pressed his head against her head and whispered pleadingly and humbly in her ear.

    What else could she say? Could she reject his request and then go to find out about her uncertain fate with regret?

    Perhaps she could do it without hesitation before today.

    But from the moment Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyu, she was aware that his deep affection for her brought her escape n to naught once again.

    ¡°You are so cunning,¡± Lin Mengya murmured.

    Even she could not help but feel helpless about Long Tianyu¡¯s craftiness.

    However, he made concessions gently in order to gain advantages so that she involuntarily fell into the trap he set borately.

    ¡°You must not go back on your word. Lin Kui, we are setting off. Get ready for it,¡± Long Tianyu said, showing a cunning smile when Lin Mengya did not notice him.

    He knew how stubborn and intelligent the woman in his arms was and that it was destined that she could never just be a woman dependent on her husband.

    As such, it was best to let her do what she wanted.

    Although she was going on an adventurous journey, it was the best choice she could make.

    Lin Mengya had thought that allowing Long Tianyu to join them would cause trouble.

    But she didn¡¯t expect it to cause such big trouble.

    Given her alias, she was still an unmarried girl, in name at least.

    However, Long Tianyu somehow became so deeply dependent on her that he refused to leave her for even a moment.

    Before they set off, she had time and again instructed Long Tianyu not to reveal their identities and the rtionship between them.

    However, every time he met Hou Yuetian, he became an embittered man, whose every expression seemed to be indicating his great displeasure.

    She massaged her aching be, thinking, ¡°Hou Yuetian is a nice person, gentle and refined in manners. Why is he, who is on intimate terms with Xiao Yixin, always indifferent to Hou Yuetian? Does he have social phobia? No way! It couldn¡¯t happen to Long Tianyu!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, have you really decided to bring your husband, who acted like a clingy wolf dog, with us?¡± Qinghu, who stood beside Lin Mengya, asked with an undisguised gloating smile.

    Unsurprisingly, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°What else can I do? Drive him back, and then wait for him to find us again? Thanks for the route you chose! Didn¡¯t you say that no one would expect us to take this route? In this case, why did he catch up with us so easily?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she gave Qinghu a hard look.

    Although she didn¡¯t point out it had something to do with Qinghu, Qinghu was wet with cold sweat.

    Rolling his eyes, he said dully, ¡°As a wolf dog, of course, he¡¯s quite capable of looking for people. We¡¯re about to reach the Nation of Dongxia. Are you sure it¡¯s fine for them to get along with each other in this way?¡±

    In fact, before Qinghu reminded her, she had noticed the most fatal problem.

    Although Qinghu had sent his subordinates to the Nation of Dongxia to inquire about the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, it was too rare.

    Although they were sure the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was in the Nation of Dongxia, it was likely to be found in only two ces in the country.

    One of the ces was arge city known as Jiang City, the southernmost part of the Nation of Dongxia, and they were going there down the river.

    There was an isted ind outside Jiang City. Because there were a lot of poisonous insects and nts on it, it was almost a piece of barrennd.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp instinct told her that despite the dangerous environment on the ind, among the numerous people in Jiang City, there could be some capable people who had gone there before.

    Furthermore, only the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass with seven identical leaves could be considered mature.

    No one could guarantee that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in Jiang City had not been picked by someone else before maturing.

    She had to think about different possibilities. Therefore, Hou Yuetian¡¯s help seemed to be extremely important at this moment.

    Although they did not know Hou Yuetian¡¯s real identity, Qinghu once told her that Hou Yuetian might be of extremely high status in the Nation of Dongxia.

    At present, the situation in the Nation of Dongxia had just been stabilized, and many ces in the country were still very chaotic.

    Without Hou Yuetian¡¯s help, their operation might be hindered.

    But now...

    Lin Mengya nced at the two men, who were trying to sound out each other¡¯s intention with a fake smile not far away.

    She was distressed. They were both quite broad-minded before meeting each other.

    Why did they give her a hard time after bing travelingpanions?

    At Long Tianyu¡¯s insistence, they changed their boat into a bigger and more luxurious one.

    However, for the first time, he came into conflict with Hou Yuetian over room assignment.

    Long Tianyu sat in a chair with a cold and disdainful look in his ck eyes.

    The hypocrite in front of him dared to drool over his wife.

    He was not narrow-minded, but he was more familiar with that guy¡¯s gaze than anyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you travel with us, so I didn¡¯t prepare your rooms on the boat. That painted pleasure boat is fine. Why don¡¯t you stay there?¡± He said, suggesting that Houyue Tian and hispany were the fifth wheel.

    How could Hou Yuetian not understand what he meant?

    He, not to be outdone, looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. From the moment Long Tianyu appeared, he had a strong sense of crisis.

    Brother Su had never allowed any man to get close to his sister easily.

    Even Hou Yuetian had to keep a certain distance from Miss Su every time he talked with her. Otherwise, her overly protective brother would show an extremely sinister smile at him.

    But he saw it with his own eyes that Miss Su was carried on board by this man.

    However, Brother Su did not stop the man. Instead, he even acted as if he didn¡¯t see it, went to pack her sister¡¯s bags and then boarded the ship without saying anything.

    It only meant that this man was definitely the one Brother Su described as his sister¡¯s perfect match!

    He knew better than anyone about men iming to be distant male cousins.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After spending all this time traveling with Miss Qingge, I¡¯ve been used to living in a narrow cabin. Brother Liu, I saw many empty cabins on your ship, but because they are a little primitive, you think it inappropriate to offer them as our rooms. Nevertheless, we are not guests, so we don¡¯t mind living in those rooms,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    The Nation of Dongxia had the most unobstructed waterways, so he grew up on a ship.

    He could tell at a nce how many cabins there were in this kind of ship.

    The man tried to deceive him? Humph, in the next life!

    ¡°How can we do that? It would be inappropriate. Come on, take Childe Hou off the ship,¡± Long Tianyu said and narrowed his eyes with a dangerous look in them.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow Hou Yuetian to stay on the ship!

    He nced at his wife with dissatisfaction. This guy was obviously up to no good. How could she be so stupid to allow this guy to travel with her?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind. Besides, Miss Qingge has something to discuss with me every day. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to go back and forth between two ships,¡± Hou Yuetian said sincerely and respectfully while sneering in his heart.

    He wouldn¡¯t let Long Tianyu drive him out!

    Although the man Miss Su met earlier was not necessarily her perfect match, he had fallen behind in thepetition for love, so he decided to make up for it by staying close to her.

    ¡°No, the room is too primitive for you. The two ships are very close. We will send someone to notify you if we need you,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Miss Qingge¡¯s business is urgent. I¡¯d better stay here and talk with her in person,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

 Chapter 736 - Childish Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 736 Childish Dispute</h4>

    Finally, Long Tianyu ran out of patience with this man who had no sense of propriety.

    ¡°Come on, throw him off the ship!¡± He, carried away by rage, said recklessly.

    Hearing his words, Hou Yuetian stopped smiling hypocritically and said with a straight face, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can do that. Come on, carry our luggage into the cabin.¡±

    He also lost his temper.

    Long Tianyu just knew Qingge a few years earlier than he did, but acted as if she belonged to him, which was ridiculous.

    ¡°Enough! Stop quarreling! Sit there as I ask and don¡¯t talk!¡± Lin Mengya, who was fed up with these two childish men, suddenly frowned, red at them and said with a cold face.

    However, thetter sentence was meant for Long Tianyu.

    After being rebuked, Long Tianyu sat down obediently without any hesitation.

    Although he did not say anything, his eyes were still filled with displeasure.

    ¡°Mr. Hou, my... my cousin is grumpy. Why don¡¯t you make a concession and stay on the boat where I stayed before? I¡¯m sorry for putting you to such inconvenience,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Strictly speaking, Hou Yuetian couldn¡¯t be considered one of them.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya certainly had reason to ask Hou Yuetian to stay on the boat behind this ship. Although it seemed that she put him to inconvenience, it actually brought convenience to both of them.

    Moreover, Hou Yuetian did not really mean to stay on this ship.

    Given his temperament, he presumably tried to annoy Long Tianyu on purpose because of Long Tianyu¡¯s bad attitude.

    Now that Lin Mengya stepped in to mediate between them, the dispute between them was settled.

    Moreover, she, who seemed to be much kinder to Hou Yuetian than she was to Long Tianyu, showed enough respect to Hou Yuetian.

    Nevertheless, there was a sh of bitterness in Hou Yuetian¡¯s eyes, as he knew better than anyone that the reason why Lin Mengya was so polite to him was that their rtionship was not as close as her rtionship with her cousin surnamed Liu.

    It seemed that he still had a long way to go if he wanted to surpass her cousin Liu Yu.

    ¡°Miss Qingge, since you said so, I won¡¯t put you in a dilemma. We¡¯ll stay in the painted pleasure boat behind this ship. If you need any help, just call me,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    Seeing him behave sensibly, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.

    She red at Long Tianyu reproachfully. As expected, she saw a trace of childishcency in his eyes.

    Since when did he be so immature?

    Nevertheless, this time she asked Hou Yuetian to get off this ship not only because Long Tianyu was on bad terms with him.

    More importantly, any carelessness could lead to the exposure of Long Tianyu¡¯s identity.

    Once Long Tianyu¡¯s whereabouts were discovered and spread, it would have a negative impact on both him and Dajin.

    Moreover, she had not questioned him about how he managed to leave Dajin.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you treated close and distant people differently and broke Hou Yuetian¡¯s heart. Lass, why don¡¯t you let him stay here? If you keep a close rtionship with him, it will be easier for us to take actions in the Nation of Dongxia,¡± Qinghu folded his arms and said, seeming to enjoy watching the farce a lot.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him. As she had difficulty in walking, she wanted Qinghu to mediate the dispute.

    Unexpectedly, this annoying fox just stood by and watched them quarrel.

    If he really tried to mediate between them, they would probably resort to violence.

    ¡°Why should we let him stay here? He is not the only one who can help us in the Nation of Dongxia. He does not have to please my wife,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    They had reached an agreement that Long Tianyu should not reveal their rtionship at will.

    As such, he said in a low voice, that could only be heard by the three of them.

    Lin Mengya sighed lightly. In fact, Qinghu had reminded her before that Hou Yuetian might have an illusion of her.

    But Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else that Hou Yuetian might only be curious about her.

    She didn¡¯t know what these men were thinking. There could be something other than love between a man and a woman.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after getting into the cabin. I want to figure out something,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she turned her wheelchair and moved into the cabin.

    However, at the sight of the warning look in her eyes before she turned around, Qinghu and Long Tianyu froze on the spot as if they got an electric shock.

    They exchanged nces and saw a deep fear of Lin Mengya in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Oh no, they forgot what a tough person she was.

    They had a pleasant cooperation, but it would not be easy to get through Lin Mengya¡¯s interrogation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to confess voluntarily!¡± Qinghu warned Long Tianyu in a low voice.

    Back then, he cooperated with Long Tianyu just in order to make Lin Mengya feel better.

    Long Tianyu red at him. He, who had been aware that this so-called partner would give him away at any time, immediately came up with a lot of ways to exin why he showed up here.

    But he eventually chose to tell the truth.

    At least his wife wouldn¡¯t throw him directly into the river to feed the fishes, would she?

    The two men braced themselves to walk into the cabin heroically.

    However, Lin Mengya did not intend to interrogate them. After all, it was normal for the two men to have some secrets between them.

    How could she be unaware that if Qinghu had not sent someone to disclose their whereabouts, it would have been impossible for Long Tianyu to catch up with them?

    Nevertheless, she should warn the two men when necessary, lest they think that they could deceive her easily.

    Although the ship seemed to be an ordinaryrge cargo ship, the cabin was very tidy and clean.

    The ship was presumably prepared by Long Tianyu in a short time, so most of the furniture was simple andfortable.

    He didn¡¯t have time to decorate it with splendid gilt.

    Lin Mengya, who sat aside, lifted her beautiful eyes to nce at the two of them lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Sit down. We have business to discuss.¡±

    Both of them were a little uneasy, afraid that they would have to tell the whole story as soon as Lin Mengya questioned them.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya did not mention this, but just inquired about the situation in the Capital City.

    Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief, and then told her about it.

    The situation stabilized temporarily. As she expected, on the day Mao Yuze entered the Imperial Pce to meet the Emperor, the Shangguan Family attempted to assassinate Mao Yuze under the cover of preventing the wedding.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had taken precautions. Several assassins were caught alive, and the rest of them were killed on the spot, which offered enough evidence against the Shangguan Family.

    On the same day, the Emperor, who had long nned to exterminate the Shangguan Family, gave an order to punish the Shangguan Family on the grounds of disobedience to the Emperor even without proper trial.

    At the critical moment, Shangguan Qingyu, came with the Empress¡¯s edict to save Shangguan Lei and the others. At the end, he somehow managed to convince the Emperor to behead only the sons born of concubines of the Shangguan Family and banish the rest of them to the border area.

    The Shangguan Family seemed to have fallen with most members dead or banished. But in fact, it had just suffered some losses.

    As long as the Empress could hold her position, the Shangguan Family might regain its power one day.

    The Emperor cared about interests more than anything else.

    ¡°I¡¯ve expected this. The real advantages of the Shangguan Family are Shangguan Lei¡¯s contacts and the Empress¡¯s power. Shangguan Qingyu is not stupid, so he won¡¯t give them up easily,¡± Lin Mengya said, not surprised at the result.

    Given the Empress¡¯s malicious means, she must be willing to make minor sacrifices to safeguard major interests.

    What was more, she just sacrificed the sons born of concubines of the Shangguan Family who were not on her side.

    In this way, the Emperor seemed to have eliminated the members of the Shangguan Family who went against her.

    ¡°How is Mao Yuze? Have the Nan¡¯an State and Dajin concluded a treaty of peace?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Speaking of this, Long Tianyu finally showed a slight smile.

    The two countries had concluded a treaty of peace, and Mao Yuze even promised to convince his father, who advocated war, to make peace with Dajin.

    The Emperor was certainly very pleased. At present, Long Tianyu was in the spotlight and became the most powerfulpetitor for the throne apart from the Crown Prince.

    ¡°I should thank your brother. Speaking of this, where is Brother Nansheng? Brother Mao said that he wanted to meet Brother Nansheng,¡± Long Tianyu nced at Lin Mengya and said, wondering what she was up to.

    Her family members and servants were all gone. Even his guards couldn¡¯t find any trace of those people, as if they had disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Oh, considering the misfortunes our family has been through, my father and brother returned our hometown to worship our ancestors and pray for blessings. Our Lin Family has settled in the Capital City for generations, and our ancestral hall is built here. But after all, our earliest ancestors are buried in our hometown. Moreover, my father hasn¡¯t visited our rtives for a long time. Now he finally got some time to take my brother back to our hometown,¡± Lin Mengya said in her usual tone.

    But Qinghu nced at her subconsciously.

    Her father and brother had gone to...

    He was confused about why Lin Mengya even tried to keep it from Long Tianyu.

    Nevertheless, he knew that Lin Mengya did things in an orderly way.

    Since she said so, she must have her purpose.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s good to stay away from trouble. My father has changed. My mother and I both feel that he is rather different now,¡± Long Tianyu involuntarily said at the thought of his father.

    Although his father still trusted him as much as always, his father¡¯s image as a dignified and impartial father in his mind was gradually falling to pieces, and the pieces were rbined into an image of a scheming and even somewhat cold-blooded monarch.

    Perhaps this was supposed to be the image of an Emperor.

    However, Long Tianyu had an intuition that his father¡¯s change was not necessarily a good thing.

    At least his mother¡¯s and his rtionships with his father also gradually changed.

    Before he left the Capital City, he went to his mother¡¯s pce to pay his respects to her.

    Although his mother did a great job in hiding her emotions, he could see the loneliness in her eyes.

 Chapter 737 - The Beautiful Scenery in a Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 737 The Beautiful Scenery in a Foreign Land</h4>

    It had been a long time since his father, the Emperor, visited his mother¡¯s pce. Even if his father did, his father only stayed for a while to talk over some domestic affairs with his mother and then hurried back to the imperial study.

    He didn¡¯t understand how grieved his mother, who pretended to be strong, was before, but after he fell in love with Ya¡¯er, he did.

    At the same time, Long Tianyu began to doubt his father¡¯s words.

    Why was an Emperor destined to be ruthless to those around him?

    But if the Emperor couldn¡¯t even protect those around him, how could he shelter his country and benefit his people?

    Even Long Tianyu himself was unaware that his love for Lin Mengya had graduallypleted his love for his country, which could only emerge as time went by.

    At least, for now, he was unaware of it.

    ¡°His Majesty is upied with a myriad of state affairs, so of course it is reasonable for him to neglect such trivial matters. Besides, my father felt guilty about what happened to my brother. By the way, since you havee out, who is helping you with your work?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She knew clearly that Long Tianyu would not doubt her words at all.

    In fact, she also trusted Long Tianyu.

    Nevertheless, she had seen through the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward the Lin Family, so she had to lie for the sake of her family¡¯s safety.

    Her father and brother were indeed going back to their hometown, but they would set off for the Nation of Lintian as soon as they got there.

    Of course, at Hongyu¡¯s suggestion, Lin Mengya had thought of a way for her father and brother to leave their hometown.

    After her father and brother secretly arrived at the Nation of Lintian, her two cousins would definitely take care of them and guarantee their safety.

    Moreover, her father and brother had always wanted to see the ce where her mother had lived.

    This time they could visit her mother¡¯s hometown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Qinghan and Yixin in the Capital City, there won¡¯t be any problems. Besides, my father seems to be aware that I havee out. As soon as I got out of the Capital City, he sent an imperial edict to our mansion to instruct me to meditate for a few months before presiding over the n sacrificial ceremony on June 16th,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    ¡°Preside over the n sacrificial ceremony?¡± Lin Mengya nced at him with puzzlement.

    The n sacrificial ceremony was significant. Last year, Long Tianyu just went to the ancestral temple to attend the ceremony as an ordinary prince.

    Moreover, if there were no unexpected circumstances, the one presiding over the n sacrificial ceremony had to be either the current Emperor or the Crown Prince.

    Last time the Crown Prince presided over the sacrificial ceremony as the Emperor fell ill.

    Unexpectedly, this time, Long Tianyu was appointed to preside over the sacrificial ceremony.

    Lin Mengya smelled something fishy. Why did the Emperor, who was able to hide his love for Long Tianyu and let Long Tianyu grow up through toughening experiences in the past 20 years or so, do so this time?

    ¡°Did the Crown Prince take any unusual action?¡± As soon as Lin Mengya asked, Long Tianyu reached out and stroked her head.

    He said with a helpless and doting smile, ¡°Do you have so little confidence in me? My wife is formidable, but I¡¯m a hard nut to crack. Now the most important thing for you is to nurse your health, otherwise, I have to wonder when I can be a father. Qinghan got a daughter, who is going to be a princess, a few days ago. We should work hard on that.¡±

    ¡°Long Qinghan got a daughter?¡± Lin Mengya was stunned with her mouth opened slightly.

    Then, with a blush, she rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu in a coquettish manner, wondering where he learned to tease her with such words.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, aren¡¯t you supposed to talk business? You¡¯d better flirtter. Now we¡¯re in the Nation of Dongxia. Lass, we should be careful.¡± Qinghu¡¯s untimely interruption saved Lin Mengya from embarrassment.

    To be honest, she could deal with any situation. Even when the Emperor tried to choose another woman as Long Tianyu¡¯s new wife, she could deal with it calmly.

    However, she found it uneptable to have a baby.

    What was more, she was less than 20 years old in this space and time.

    Although she was old enough to get pregnant in ancient times, she was not ready to be a mother.

    Moreover, the daughter-inw of the Tian Family had been at death¡¯s door when inbor that day.

    Although Lin Mengya was a doctor in modern times, she thought she should be well prepared before deciding to have a baby.

    Having a baby was more difficult than it seemed to be.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Stop quarreling with Hou Yuetian. After all, we¡¯re in the Nation of Dongxia, and Qinghu said he could help us. Can you stop quarreling with him for my sake?¡± As Qinghu shifted the topic, Lin Mengya said prettily to Long Tianyu with a pitiful look, which was her killing strike.

    As she expected, Long Tianyu, who had shown a displeased look just now, unconsciously nodded after being stunned for a while.

    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯re going to reach Jiang City in a few days. The fleet needs a rest, and so do we,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing that Long Tianyu had taken the bait, she smiled and felt her mood improved a lot.

    Although she did not have much confidence in finding the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in Jiang City, anyway they had arrived in the Nation of Dongxia. The closer she was to the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, the more likely she was to survive.

    She turned her head and looked out of the window. They were sailing downstream in theke connecting the two countries.

    After having a short conversation, they arrived in another country.

    The customs of the Nation of Dongxia were simr to those of the Jin State.

    Perhaps because of the particrly developed waterways, the residents here all looked exceptionally radiant.

    The water in rivers andkes was different from that in the ocean.

    Compared with the Nation of Lintian where people were straightforward and unconstrained, the Nation of Dongxia seemed more like a water town south of the Yangtze River.

    It also looked like Venice in modern times, but it was livelier and more vibrant and less peaceful.

    Along the way, they encountered plenty of hawkers hawking on their boats.

    Because they were in the Nation of Dongxia, Hou Yuetian¡¯s boat was sailing in front of their ship to lead the way, which enabled them, who came from another country, to enjoy the beautiful scenery of a foreignnd at will.

    Even Qinghu quietened down and joined Lin Mengya in watching the scenery outside the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful and peaceful ce. Can you imagine that local people have just gone through an internal strife not long ago? But this ce is like the surface of water stirred by a paddle. Although the water was roiled, it could return to its original state in a short time. After the ripples disappeared, the water is calm, as if nothing has happened,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In Dajin or the Nation of Lintian, she had seen local people more or less changed after going through political turmoils.

    However, in the Nation of Dongxia, she could not tell local people had gone through an internal strife before.

    She involuntarily wondered what kind of person the new king of the Nation of Dongxia was.

    ¡°Miss Qingge, do you like it here?¡± As Hou Yuetian asked, he walked slowly into the cabin from outside with a smile.

    Then he greeted everyone in the cabin one by one, even including Long Tianyu, who had just had a fight with him.

    After a polite greeting, he walked up to Lin Mengya and began to exin the local customs and practices of the Nation of Dongxia to her.

    ¡°Yes, of course I like it. I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be so beautiful,¡± Lin Mengya said and nodded in response.

    Then she looked out of the window and saw that local residents built small, unsophisticated buildings on the water.

    Perhaps they were not over luxurious with little modern aesthetic charm.

    Nevertheless, the cottages built with bamboos and stones were beautiful in a pacifying way.

    The vines recklessly growing on the mottled walls gave the dpidated old cottages vitality.

    There were steel gray stone arch bridges across the narrow waterways, and they had stood there for many years.

    The local residents moving back and forth on the bridge were like figures in a painting.

    They were insignificant, but indispensable and diversified.

    At this moment, she wished she had a brush so that she could portray everything in front of her.

    Such a harmonious scene appeased her, who was slightly anxious.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Miss Qingge, why don¡¯t you make a long stay here if you get a chance? The people of our Nation of Dongxia are enthusiastic and curious, especially about someone as gentle and warmhearted as you,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    Gentle? Warmhearted?

    Qinghu and Long Tianyu nced at each other at the same time with an undisguised gloating look in their eyes.

    Lin Mengya only pretended to be weak and pitiful in front of others.

    But in their social circle, she was no less notorious than the two of them.

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but look at Hou Yuetian with regret. When his wife yed her appalling tricks in front of Hou Yuetian, Hou Yuetian would probably be scared out of his wits.

    ¡°If I get a chance, I will,¡± Lin Mengya said politely, while ncing at the two of them with a subtle warning look in her eyes.

    She had noticed their expressions when they heard Hou Yuetian praise her.

    They did not have to show that look.

    Although she didn¡¯t like to be an overpassionate person, in essence, she could be considered a kind person, couldn¡¯t she?

    In some ways, that was indeed the case.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Miss Qingge, since you are looking for a medicinal material in the Nation of Dongxia, why don¡¯t you stay here for a few more days? Compared with Dajin, the Nation of Dongxia is a better ce for you to recuperate,¡± hearing that Miss Qingge liked it here, Hou Yuetian said excitedly.

    He was overjoyed, thinking that his mother would definitely be pleased with such a smart girl.

    Compared with those nobledies, he preferred this girl, who was proficient in medical skill and very intelligent.

    In fact, he had heard Miss Qingge¡¯s words just now by ident.

    She, who was able to deduce all this information at a few nces, must have a unique understanding of running a country.

 Chapter 738 - Fail to Put Her to a Test

    <h4>Chapter 738 Fail to Put Her to a Test</h4>

    ¡°Forget it. The Nation of Dongxia is indeed a remarkable ce producing outstanding people. But for me, it¡¯s not necessarily the safest ce. Under the peaceful surface, there are lots of raging torrents. I¡¯m neither a good swimmer nor an anadromous fish, so it¡¯s better to wait and see and stay out of trouble.¡± Lin Mengya shook her head and refused with a smile.

    No matter how wonderful the Nation of Dongxia was, it was not her homnd.

    In fact, the most important thing in life was not seeking glory and wealth.

    At least she lived for all these good things in the world.

    And now, she had gotten the best thing.

    She inadvertently nced at Long Tianyu, thinking that she and the most outstanding man in the world were mutually attached to each other.

    If she asked for more, wouldn¡¯t she be punished by God?

    However, Hou Yuetian seemed to have a different understanding of her words.

    She was a raredy!

    Hou Yuetian had formed the most direct evaluation of Su Qingge.

    Liu Yu and Su Qing did not appear to be ordinary people either.

    Hou Yuetian, who had always been sharp-eyed, could tell that although Miss Qingge¡¯s food and clothing were not quite extravagant, Su Qing doted on his sister so much that he meticulously prepared her every meal.

    Besides, Miss Qingge seemed to be used to it and took it calmly.

    Ady raised in this way was naturally noble and elegant.

    It was rare that Miss Qingge didn¡¯t like needlework, but was particrly fond of reading and had dipped into various books besides medical books.

    Hou Yuetian was quite pleased with this.

    Rolling his eyes, he decided to put Miss Qingge, who looked extraordinary, to a test.

    ¡°Miss Qingge, I would like to ask you a question. May I?¡± He asked.

    Lin Mengya nodded as a hint for him to speak his mind.

    ¡°I have a friend from a famous aristocratic family in the Nation of Dongxia. His father passed away early, and his mother has been bedridden with a lingering disease. At this time, an uncle of him tried to deprive him of his family property in the name of supervision. If you were my friend, how are you going to handle the situation?¡± He said.

    It was another story of a friend. Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why Hou Yuetian asked her about it, she could more or less figure out that it might be Hou Yuetian¡¯s story.

    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Lin Mengya did not think that it could trouble Hou Yuetian.

    He probably asked this question in order to find out if she was a mediocre person.

    Shaking her head in her heart, she thought she came here to look for a medicinal material rather than to be a number one schr.

    Her answer would be evaluated by him, and she wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing.

    Then she shook his head and said with a brighter smile, ¡°Mr. Hou, I know you¡¯re a capable person and one of our greatest helpers here. I¡¯m just a woman and not necessarily capable ofing up with a solution better than yours. You put me in a difficult position by asking me this. I¡¯m a straightforward person. Please don¡¯t make me answer this question.¡±

    Hou Yuetian did not feel very embarrassed that Su Qingge pointed out his intention.

    On one hand, everyone in the cabin was smart, and he asked this question abruptly.

    On the other hand, in fact, he was quite pleased with Su Qingge¡¯s refusal.

    There were numerous talented people, but most of them liked to show off their strengths.

    When someone asked them for advice, they liked to talk big.

    However, those, who asked them, might not actually want their advice.

    Although people like Su Qingge, who saw through and pointed out his intention, did not seem to be tactful enough, he actually considered them more sincere than those, who just gave a perfunctory answer.

    Moreover, she said that gently in a low voice, that could only be heard by the few people in the cabin, which was more like joking with a friend than embarrassing him.

    Hou Yuetian immediately smiled apologetically, but had a deep affection for her.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for offending you. Since we¡¯ve arrived at the Nation of Dongxia, I should tell you the truth. In the Nation of Dongxia, no one dares to have any evil intentions towards me, but because I sneaked out this time without being noticed by my family, I inevitably be the target for some people with evil intentions. Miss Qingge, if I implicate you, you can say that we just met by chance. If you are asked something about me, you can just tell the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Before Hou Yuetian yed his role in guiding them, he gave Lin Mengya a warning in advance.

    Shemented her bad luck. She had thought that things would go well.

    Unexpectedly, apart from the Candle Dragon Cult, Hou Yuetian might also cause them trouble.

    Nevertheless, he was not afraid of being implicated by her when they were in the Jin State.

    How could she leave him behind at this time?

    Moreover, she always knew that opportunities and risks came together.

    She did not believe that she could not benefit from cooperating with Hou Yuetian at all.

    Long Tianyu and Qinghu, who were standing beside her, were the source of her confidence.

    With these two men around, she could solve any problem.

    ¡°Mr. Hou, you are treating us as outsiders by saying that,¡± she said.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she sensed a chilling and murderous gaze from Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya gave him a hard look in return indifferently, thinking since when he became so narrow-minded.

    Then she said, ¡°Mr. Hou, it is true that we met by chance, but my brother and I are quite clear about your personality. During this period of time in the Nation of Dongxia, I hope we can at least share weal and woe. If you think that my brother and I are cowards that will betray their friends, it will be a big mistake.¡±

    Ever since Hou Yuetian disclosed why he visited Dajin to Lin Mengya, the two of them had be so courteous to each other that they even felt a little awkward.

    Apart from anything else, Lin Mengya felt she spoke like a book when having a conversation with him.

    However, Hou Yuetian seemed to enjoy talking in this way and acted as if associating by means of literature from time to time.

    Twitching the corners of her mouth slightly, Lin Mengya wondered how long she had to grope for words to talk with him.

    ¡°In that case, I shall thank you ahead of time. It¡¯s still early, and the major town of Jiang City just lies ahead. The governors here are my acquaintances. Why don¡¯t we have a rest there for a few days?¡± Hou Yuetian finally ended his inquiry with pleasure.

    At the sight of Miss Qingge¡¯s increasingly gentle smile, he thought she was extremely satisfied with his arrangement.

    Then he began to introduce the local customs and practices of Jiang City, and Miss Qingge nodded repeatedly.

    He nced at Liu Yu secretly. As he expected, Liu Yu pulled such a long face that no one wanted to talk to him at all.

    How could such a displeasing personpete with him?

    Hou Yuetian made a very detailed introduction indeed.

    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the official system of the Nation of Dongxia was different from that of the Jin State.

    Apart from the officers in the Capital City, each of the other cities was governed by a civil officer and a military officer.

    Generally, the civil officer was the governor, while the military officer was the vice governor.

    Both of them were appointed by the imperial court and not hereditary, but preference could be given to their excellent descendants.

    Most importantly, a tenure system was adopted for governors.

    The imperial court typically appointed new governors every 15 years. Of course, governors could be reappointed. However, in this case, either of the civil and military officers had to leave his post.

    This system seemed to have some disadvantages, but it also had advantages.

    The governors had the right to govern the city to some extent.

    Moreover, the separation of the military and political power could prevent the governors from gathering the army and challenging the central government.

    Furthermore, it was interesting that the current king seeded to the throne without striking a blow by getting the approval of most governors rather than by resorting to strong armed force.

    Therefore, it did not have a great impact on the citizens.

    Hearing Hou Yuetian¡¯s words, Lin Mengya only thought the king was really resourceful.

    He was in the same situation as her cousin, but he managed to win the support of the governors and the citizens and achieve the final victory.

    It sounded easy, but in fact, the people killed and injured in this internal strife definitely would not be much less than those in a fight.

    Nevertheless, the king, who could ascend to the throne in this way, should not be taken lightly.

    As she thought, she turned her head and nced at Long Tianyu.

    He looked as serious as her.

    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s current status, he wouldpete for the throne sooner orter.

    Lin Mengya believed that he would benefit a lot from the king¡¯s experience.

    Hopefully, Long Tianyu would be able to achieve his goal smoothly.

    ¡°The governor of Jiang City, An Jingchen, rises from humble origin. The vice governor, Tong An, is a famous gifted schr in our Nation of Dongxia. One of them is good at wielding the sword, but eventually became the governor, a civilian officer. The other is talented in all kinds of poetry, but became the vice governor, a valiant generalmanding arge number of troops. The god of destiny always makes fools of the people, but they have be quite a spectacle in Jiang City,¡± Hou Yuetian said with a gentle and amiable smile, revealing the backgrounds of his two good friends.

    Lin Mengya found it interesting as well.

    She said, ¡°Mr. Hou, since you are so familiar with them, they must be your good friends, right? It¡¯s good for two friends to rule a city together and benefit the people. I would like to meet them.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Hou Yuetian shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°They are indeed my good friends, but it¡¯s a pity that they are old enemies and quarrel every day, which is quite annoying. I don¡¯t know what made them choose to work in Jiang City at the same time. s, the officers at different levels in Jiang City, who are bossed around by them every day, are so unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°The two supreme officers are old enemies?¡± It aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity.

 Chapter 739 - Arrive in Jiang City

    <h4>Chapter 739 Arrive in Jiang City</h4>

    Since ancient times, there had been plenty of people adept with both the pen and the sword, but it was rare that two people of this kind were in the same city at the same time.

    Hearing Hou Yuetian¡¯s introduction, Lin Mengya became even more curious about what was so special about the two of them.

    After two days of smooth sailing, the main town of Jiang City lied ahead.

    Their ships quickly docked, and Lin Mengya immediately found something special about Jiang City.

    Generally, people should go through very strict examinations and registration in such amercial port adjacent to a foreign country.

    But the officers in charge of examinations and those in charge of registration seemed to have a strained rtionship.

    Nevertheless, they justpeted with each other in doing their work rather than go against each other.

    Take the officers Lin Mengya and herpany met for example, before she went ashore, one of them had fetched a smooth board and put it between the ship and the shore.

    Before she could nod to show her gratitude, another group of officers obviously different from the former group of officers had fetched the register for travelling merchants, because she had difficulty in moving, which saved her the trouble of going to the registration office.

    Lin Mengya was very grateful to them, who were so polite and attentive to her.

    Unexpectedly, they did more than that.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya and herpany were strangers and supposed to be unfamiliar with Jiang City, the group of officers, who had just fetched the board for her, immediately offered to be their guides enthusiastically.

    After being refused by Lin Mengya politely, they even gave her a very detailed map of Jiang City for free.

    At the sight of their pleasant smiles, Lin Mengya felt at home.

    ¡°They are unbearably enthusiastic. Mr. Hou, are the people in your country all so hospitable?¡± Lin Mengya waved the map in her hand and chatted softly with Hou Yuetian.

    Hou Yuetian looked sullen, showing embarrassment rather than delight or anger.

    He said, ¡°Ahem, ahem, not quite. It¡¯s just that most of our ancestors moved here from other countries, so we don¡¯t treat foreigners as outsiders. You can rest assured about this.¡±

    Despite his slightly tense expression, he felt a little relieved that they came ashore as ordinary travelling merchants without revealing their identities but were treated kindly.

    He was not put in a very embarrassing situation.

    ¡°In this case, we don¡¯t have to worry about this. Mr. Hou, please take us to the two governors,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Since the moment they disembarked, he had kept a cold face without even bothering to cast an eye on Hou Yuetian.

    However, Lin Mengya did not know what Qinghu was thinking. He, who usually tried to help her appease Long Tianyu under the circumstances, just stood by and watched the fun as if nothing had happened.

    Left with no other choice, she secretly pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s thigh while chatting cheerfully with Hou Yuetian as if nothing had happened.

    s, why did she have to worry about all these every time they came out?

    ¡°There is no rush. They should be patrolling the city at this moment. Let¡¯s take our time.¡± At the mention of these two friends, Hou Yuetian couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.

    The two of them had known each other since childhood and once gotten along very well with each other like blood brothers.

    However, what happened five years ago turned them against each other.

    He didn¡¯t know if they meant to go against each other so that they both chose to work in Jiang City, which made it quite tricky for him to mediate between them.

    He just hoped that the two of them would not embarrass him too much in front of Miss Qingge.

    They headed for the Governors¡¯ Mansion. Although Jiang City was just a city on the border, it was not small.

    The water viges they had seen before were around the main town of Jiang City.

    The cityyout was quite interesting. Apart from anything else, although the waterways extended in all directions, if the city was attacked, everyone around would be able to retreat to the main town by waterway in a very short time.

    The main town was solid with walls tall enough to shelter the people inside from being attacked by the enemy.

    What was more, with the over-water buildings around, they should be able to take in everything at a nce on a high ce and discover the enemy as soon as the enemy came to attack.

    The cityyout had taken safety into consideration.

    It was said that most of the cities in the Nation of Dongxia adopted this cityyout, where the main town was surrounded by satellite towns.

    It seemed that the ancestors of the Nation of Dongxia had spent a lot of effort upying thisnd.

    As they were in no rush, Hou Yuetian led them to tour around Jiang City.

    However, what attracted Lin Mengya most was the various residents in Jiang City rather than the various goods or the crowded streets.

    Strictly speaking, the Nation of Dongxia was a country of immigrants.

    Because of famines or wars, their ancestors fled to this ce, which was an uncultivated area in terrible condition back then.

    They from various ethnic groups were rted by marriage, had children, and made all sorts of rules here.

    In this way, they gradually established a country.

    Although it had been hundreds of years, the people, whose ancestors were from various countries and ethnic groups, still retained more or less their ethnic characteristics.

    For example, it was during the Spring Sacrificial Rite in Dajin at present, so there were lots of stalls selling articles for the Spring Sacrificial Rite on the streets here.

    At the same time, she also found some delicious specialties of the Nation of Lintian and even people dressed in the traditional costumes of the Lieyun State hanging out on the streets.

    Besides, there were numerous foreign goods she had never seen before on sale.

    Numerous people dressed in various clothes with various ents gathered here and lived their lives peacefully.

    All kinds of people lived here together in harmony.

    Perhaps this was an integrated and open country as Hou Yuetian said.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya could not help but show a smile.

    Despite the fight for throne and the wars that could break out at any moment, local people¡¯s uniquepatibility would probably enable the Nation of Dongxia to reach a high level beyond her expectation.

    She turned around and was about to say something to Long Tianyu, only to see a thoughtful look in his eyes.

    It seemed that she was not the only one inspired by this. As the future ruler of Dajin, her husband had quite innovative thoughts.

    No matter they were able to find the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass this time, it would be a rewarding trip if Long Tianyu could be inspired.

    ¡°Young master, I have something to report.¡± Hou Yuetian, who was exining the local customs and practices, was suddenly interrupted by his subordinate.

    After excusing himself, he walked forward behind his subordinate.

    When Long Tianyu saw the person he hated had left, his face softened a little.

    He squatted down on one knee before Lin Mengya and gently tidied up the hair on her face messed by the breeze.

    Lin Mengya turned her head sideways, winked yfully at Long Tianyu and asked, ¡°You are not angry?¡±

    She knew that her husband was very jealous, but he had never spoiled her n because of his jealousy, so she just let it be.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that narrow-minded. After all, we are in a foreign country, where our guards can¡¯t take actions freely,¡± Long Tianyu said with a serious look.

    Although the people of Jiang City seemed to be very hospitable to foreigners, who entered the city openly, it was difficult to enter the city in secret.

    As all foreign merchants, who came to Jiang City, were required to leave a very clear portrait of them, those secret guards he deployed had to think of other ways to infiltrate the city.

    This ce, whose security system seemed to be full of ws, turned out to be so impregnable that their guards could not find an opportunity to infiltrate the city at all.

    But that was not the case for the members of the Candle Dragon Cult. In order to achieve their goals, they could spend many years hiding in this city.

    After a few years, or even more than a decade, they had be local residents, and even had children and new lives here.

    Once Lin Mengya became the target of the Candle Dragon Cult, numerous members woulde to deal with them in an instant.

    As such, the reason why Long Tianyu stayed quiet was not that he was angry with Hou Yuetian.

    On the contrary, he was grateful to Hou Yuetian. Without Hou Yuetian around, it would be difficult for him and Qinghu to protect Lin Mengya.

    On the way, he and Qinghu seemed to be looking around, but in fact, they were on guard and ready at all times to deal with unexpected situations.

    After all, only the two of them were willing to risk their lives to protect Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I don¡¯t think those, who want to kill me, will take actions here,¡± Lin Mengya said with a gentle smile.

    She reached out her fingers, which gradually became numb, and gently touched Long Tianyu¡¯s face with her fingertips.

    Now, she could no longer feel his warmth.

    But so what? At least the affection and attachment in his eyes made her feel as if surrounded by love and warmth all the time, and this was all she wanted.

    ¡°I will protect you wherever we are.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he held her hand firmly and gently.

    He gently kissed her cool fingertips. Qinghu had told him about her condition detailedly.

    Now, except for her sight and hearing, her other senses were gradually declining.

    When he caught up with her, she was still able to stand up on her own.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t move her legs below the knees.

 Chapter 740 - Ruffian-like Governors

    <h4>Chapter 740 Ruffian-like Governors</h4>

    Although Long Tianyu had massaged her body with the ointment under Qinghu¡¯s guidance every night until she fell asleep, it could not stop her health condition from worsening.

    Long Tianyu felt so uncertain for the first time.

    Even at this moment, at the sight of her every twinkle and smile, he felt the warmth he was familiar with.

    However, with his heartden with increasing worry, he could not rx his will at all.

    Only by trying all he could to maintain a cold look could he behave calmly in front of her.

    Lin Mengya nodded with a sweet smile.

    How could she be unaware of Long Tianyu¡¯s and Qinghu¡¯s thoughts?

    She let Long Tianyu push her wheelchair towards the Governors¡¯ Mansion.

    Because the ind in the middle of theke was covered with poisonous grasses and insects, it had been sealed by the governors of Jiang City.

    Without the governors¡¯ permission, ordinary people would never go there.

    This was the reason they followed Hou Yuetian obediently to meet the two governors he described as ipatible with each other.

    After walking across a few streets, they saw the towering walls of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.

    But before they got into the mansion, they saw two groups of people, who were dressed in two kinds of clothes but both in mighty formations, standing on opposite sides in front of the gate of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.

    Lin Mengya nced at the two groups of people with curiosity.

    Some of them were holding wooden sticks as thick as an arm, while some were holding glittering machetes.

    It was obvious that they were about to have a fight at the slightest disagreement.

    She dragged Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve and pointed excitedly at the two groups of people.

    Gosh, a brawl between two gangs!

    She, who had not seen such a violent scene for a long time, wondered if there was anyone betting on it.

    Long Tianyu nced at her and shook his head slightly, suggesting that they were evenly matched and both might end up suffering great losses, so she had better not bet on any side so as not to lose the bet.

    The two of them had such a tacit understanding, while no one saw that Hou Yuetian, who was leading the way, kept clenching and unclenching his fists with a livid face.

    Only by doing this was he able to suppress his rage, which was like a volcano about to erupt.

    What on earth were the two guys doing?

    The blue veins standing out on his forehead indicated how furious he was, as he clearly saw that the two heads standing at the forefront of their respective groups like ruffians turned out to be his two good friends.

    The governor and the vice governor led their forces to have a fight. If this news went out, Jiang City would be theughingstock of the entire Nation of Dongxia.

    He, who had firmly supported them back then, would probably be considered as a fool by the public.

    This did not matter most. What mattered most was that it was seen by Miss Qingge.

    There came a sound of cracking. No one knew it was caused by Hou Yuetian¡¯s clenching his teeth too hard or his breaking off the folding fan he usually held in rage.

    Anyway, Hou Yuetian was so furious that he wished he could p the two of them heavily.

    ¡°I have to say that the folk custom of the Nation of Dongxia is quite, quite unique. Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± Lin Mengya said, swearing in her heart that she was not mocking the scene in front of her.

    She said that merely because if the people on both sides, who were full of murderous intent, really had a fight, she would be sshed with blood all over.

    Hearing her words, Hou Yuetian felt anxious.

    He forced a smile at Lin Mengya. Then, under her apologetic gaze, he strode to the open space in front of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.

    ¡°Are you two done with this?¡± Hou Yuetian berated the two heads, who started this, which astonished Lin Mengya.

    She had thought that the two heads were the two governors¡¯ representatives.

    After all, it was disgraceful to confront each other on the street.

    Unexpectedly, hearing what Hou Yuetian shouted, she realized that the two guys acting like heads of gangs turned out to be the governor and the vice governor of Jiang City.

    ¡°The people in the Nation of Dongxia are really tough. Long Tianyu, why don¡¯t we have such down-to-earth officers in our family?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Long Tianyu nced at Lin Mengya seriously, and then nced at the two governors, who were still ring at each other even after being berated.

    After pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°I will instruct them to practice martial arts in the future.¡±

    Uh...

    Lin Mengya looked at her husband with a bitter smile, thinking she did not mean that.

    What about the tacit understanding between them? Why did he get her wrong now?

    At the thought that those officers, who usually sat upright in the government offices, had to fight for their territories, even Lin Mengya, who was fertile of imagination, felt a chill down her spine.

    ¡°Uh... you had better drop the idea. I don¡¯t want you to be the head of a gang of hooligans in the future. The current situation is good,¡± Lin Mengya said, d that there were no Hong Kong movies in this era.

    Otherwise, if Long Tianyu saw the criminal gang movies such as Young and Dangerous, he would probably be the head of a criminal gang instead of a wise ruler.

    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her husband was not going to follow bad examples.

    After they exchanged a fewments, Hou Yuetian was done with rebuking his two good friends.

    Standing in a distance, Lin Mengya did not hear Hou Yuetian¡¯s words clearly.

    Nevertheless, the two men, who had confronted each other with weapons a moment ago, lowered their heads, reluctantly stood before Hou Yuetian and listened to him admonish them in suppressed rage.

    Although it was strange for two governors to fight with each other, what was even stranger was that the two governors, who seemed to be hard nuts to crack, listened obediently to Hou Yuetian, who imed to be a helpless man between his two good friends.

    She turned to look at her husband and thought, ¡°Could it be that Hou Yuetian is also a lord or a prince?¡±

    If that was the case, she would be quite lucky.

    It was good enough to get the help of a childe from an aristocratic family. Unexpectedly, the childe she met turned out to be a marquis with real power.

    Perhaps god felt sorry for her misfortune and sent Hou Yuetian to show her the way.

    While she was secretly rejoicing, Hou Yuetian scolded his two friends with a cold expression.

    After managing to appease the two guys who harbored a grudge against each other, he led them to meet Lin Mengya.

    ¡°This is Mr. Su Qing I¡¯ve just introduced to you. This is his cousin, Mr. Liu Yu. Thisdy is Brother Su¡¯s cousin, Miss Qingge. Don¡¯t underestimate her, who is a miracle-working doctor. I saw her excellent medical skill with my own eyes on the way. You guys, these two are the two governors of Jiang City I¡¯ve mentioned to you,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    He gave a brief introduction of Su Qing and Liu Yu, but introduced Su Qingge solemnly.

    How could the two shrewd governors be unaware that their good friend had fallen in love with thedy?

    Lin Mengya nodded at them graciously and nced at them politely as a greeting.

    She could tell one of them was a civil officer and the other was a military officer from their appearances, clothes and bearing.

    The man on the left, who was sturdy with thick and powerful back and shoulders, was obviously adept in martial arts.

    However, he was dressed in a dark green silk robe for a civil officer, which did not suit him and was too tight for a burly man like him.

    He looked simple and honest with a particrly amiable smile.

    The other man standing next to him was dressed in a set of silver soft armor.

    With his hair tied neatly behind his head and no beard on his white face, he looked like a refined schr, but held a long sword and acted like a military officer.

    Not to mention Lin Mengya, even Qinghu and Long Tianyu, who had great experience, couldn¡¯t help taking a few more nces at the two of them.

    After they exchanged greetings, Hou Yuetian, whose face softened, led them into the Governors¡¯ Mansion only a few steps away like a host.

    The others were fine with that, but the two governors began to quarrel over who should enter the mansion first.

    ¡°Sima Nan, as the governor of Jiang City, I should get in first!¡± As the burly man said, he went up to the gate recklessly, acting fearlessly.

    ¡°Qin Libei, stop messing with me. Without me, can you manage therge Governors¡¯ Mansion properly?¡± The refined military officer refused to let him get in first.

    The two stood at the gate and quarreled furiously with each other.

    Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Qinghu looked embarrassed.

    They had never seen the hosts quarrel at the gate before the guests got in.

    Supporting her forehead with her hand, Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for Hou Yuetian, who was gnashing his teeth in anger and wished he could go up to kill his two good friends.

    What a lively scene! Even Liuxin Courtyard, which had been noisy before, could notpare with this ce!

    ¡°Come on, tear down the gate! Since neither of you is willing toe in, you don¡¯t need the gate anymore!¡± Hou Yuetian failed to hold back his rage and suddenly shouted.

    On hearing his shout like a p of thunder, his two friends stopped quarreling in an instant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do that... We¡¯ll stop quarreling,¡± they said.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them, who kept quarreling over this just now, walked through the gate at the same time.

    Looking at Hou Yuetian, who was obviously furious, the two of them showed a look of shame.

    ¡°Well, shut up!¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    The two of them nodded in agreement.

    Lin Mengya and others also breathed a sigh of relief. At least the world finally quietened down.

 Chapter 741 - She Is Married

    <h4>Chapter 741 She Is Married</h4>

    After stopping quarreling, the two governors were quite organized.

    Governor Qin led them into the Governors¡¯ Mansion, while Governor Sima headed straight for the inner courtyard of the mansion presumably to prepare something for them.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya shook her head in her heart.

    The two governors were rather interesting, but the Governors¡¯ Mansion was built and decorated in twopletely different styles.

    However, at the thought that they intended to have a fight outside the Governors¡¯ Mansion, Lin Mengya was not surprised at this.

    After all, there were always be oddities around this big world.

    ¡°I heard from Brother Hou that you are going to the ind in the middle of theke? It is a very dangerous ce, where ordinary people could get killed.¡± As soon as they sat down in the reception room in a serious atmosphere, Governor Qin went straight to the point and talked over the purpose of their visit with them.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s very dangerous, my wife has to go. Your Excellency, please do us a favor,¡± Long Tianyu pleaded earnestly.

    It was only when Lin Mengya heard the word ¡®wife¡¯ that she realized that the others, even including Governor Sima who had just got in, fixed their eyes on her.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem...¡± Lin Mengya tried to cover up her embarrassed look with a dry cough.

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯ve been engaged to my cousin since childhood, and my cousin has given me betrothal presents this year,¡± she then exined.

    Although she had told Long Tianyu not to reveal their rtionship, since Long Tianyu said so, she could not refute it.

    After all, they had been legally married after bowing to the Heaven and Earth and sleeping together.

    She was just confused about why the two governors appeared to be so shocked.

    Subconsciously touching her face, she thought perhaps she looked too young to be a married woman.

    ¡°Sir... you are this youngdy¡¯s fiance?¡± Sima Nan opened his eyes wide, nced at the handsome man in ck, and asked with an astonished and curious look.

    Long Tianyu nodded without hesitation, held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, she will be my only legal wife. Your Excellency, I¡¯ll appreciate it if you can do us a favor.¡±

    Even Lin Mengya almost choked on her saliva.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be the time to show off their affection for each other, as it would hurt others¡¯ feelings.

    However, Lin Mengya was unaware of what stunned them.

    Sima Nan and Qin Libei exchanged looks and sensed something from each other¡¯s eyes.

    Gosh, their close friend, a wise and capable man who cared about nothing other than national affairs and had never fallen for any woman, now fell in love with a married woman!

    Although she and her fianc¨¦ hadn¡¯t held their wedding, they considered her married since her fianc¨¦ said that.

    They stared at their close friend with someplicated emotions in their eyes.

    Anyway, they thought the news so shocking.

    ¡°Well, I see. Since you are Brother Hou¡¯s friend, you are also our friends. There is a path to the ind in the middle of theke every half a month. Anyone who wants to go to the ind to gather medicinal herbs can only go there at that time. The day ising in two days. You may as well stay h reacted ere, and I will personally take you to the ind two dayster.¡± Fortunately, Sima Nan, who reacted quickly, shifted the subject to businessposedly.

    Meanwhile, he stole a nce at Hou Yuetian who had shown a bitter look as he expected since Liu Yu said the word ¡°wife¡±.

    s, speaking of this, they would like to see what love had turned their friend, such a saint, into.

    Unexpectedly, their friend fell for a married woman.

    They involuntarily wondered what he had done so that he met with such a misfortune.

    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you for your help.¡± Lin Mengya expressed her gratitude with a smile.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why the atmosphere became so embarrassing, she did not forget her manners.

    Then, at the insistence of Long Tianyu and Qinghu, they chose an inn in Jiang City to stay.

    Now that they had caused the two governors a lot of trouble, they felt ashamed to stay in their mansion.

    Moreover, the two governors personally walk them out of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya asked Qinghu to select a few exquisite but not valuable objects out of what they brought with them and send these objects to the Governors¡¯ Mansion as returned gifts.

    She was reluctant to owe Hou Yuetian and his two friends a debt of gratitude and would definitely repay them if given the opportunity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we have arrived in the Nation of Dongxia, we will get the medicinal material you need soon.¡± As Lin Mengya, who was sitting in the inn, looking out of the window and lost in thought, heard Long Tianyu¡¯s voice, she was suddenly pulled into his arms.

    Leaning against his familiar and firm chest, Lin Mengya rxed and enjoyed a rare moment of leisure.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve never worried about it. With you around, I¡¯ll be fine. By the way, Lin Kui seems to be working very hard these days. Since you¡¯ve brought so many guards with you, why do you have to assign all tasks to him?¡±

    Long Tianyu gently picked her up from the wheelchair, went up to arge couch, andy on it with her in his arms, thinking she had been increasingly thin these days.

    She somehow lost the weight he had cooperated with more than a dozen cooks in their mansion to help her gain before.

    As he thought, he fetched a nket and ced it on the woman in his arms. After that, he stretched out his hand to fetch an official document from the desk.

    The official documents on the desk were secretly sent from the Jin State by his father, the Emperor. What Lin Mengya talked about just now was that Lin Kui went out to fetch them, in which his father assigned him tasks, at midnight every day.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he can rest during the day. You must be tired. Get some sleep.¡± After saying that, he gently kissed her forehead.

    Since he arrived here, he had been personally arranging Lin Mengya¡¯s clothing, food, shelter and transportation.

    Perhaps because of Long Tianyu¡¯spany, Lin Mengya put her mind at ease.

    She, who had suffered from poor sleep for long, had much better sleep in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms every night.

    Nestling in his warm embrace, Lin Mengya gradually felt sleepy.

    She yawned and fell asleep in his arms like a kitten.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness...¡± Lin Mengya had not fallen asleep for long when a secret agent barged in rashly and said.

    Long Tianyu gave the secret agent a hard look, and the secret agent immediately shut his mouth, lowered his head, and dared not speak anything else.

    ¡°Get out,¡± he just answered with two words, no longer as gentle as when he spoke to Lin Mengya.

    The secret agent did not dare to stay any longer and got out immediately.

    Long Tianyu reluctantly withdrew his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had fallen asleep at this moment, only got the general meaning of his words. She nodded and let go of his arms.

    After tucking her in patiently, Long Tianyu tidied his clothes and walked out of the room.

    For the sake of their safety, they had rented the entire inn.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± after getting into another room, Long Tianyu looked at his subordinate in front of him indifferently and asked with his face darkening.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness¡¯s family members seemed to have been ambushed on their way to the Nation of Lintian and are missing now,¡± the secret agent, who respectfully knelt on the ground, said and presented an envelope with both hands.

    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows and opened the envelope immediately.

    After ncing over at the letter, he even frowned more tightly.

    Although Lin Mengya did not tell him the truth, he knew that her family members had returned to either their hometown or the Nation of Lintian to stay away from trouble for the time being.

    Therefore, he just sent some guards to protect them in secret along the way.

    In order to cover up their tracks, he even assigned the guards unrted tasks and just deployed a few inconspicuous trusted subordinates among the guards to protect them along the way.

    Moreover, Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were both good at martial arts and strategy.

    Why were they attacked en route and missing?

    Unless...

    ¡°Tell our men to search strictly along the way. Remember not to rm the local officers or expose your traces. Once you get any news, report it to me in time.¡± Long Tianyu gave instructions.

    ¡°Got it,¡± the secret agent answered solemnly.

    After getting Long Tianyu¡¯s order, he left in an instant.

    In the room, after thinking for a while, Long Tianyu took out a fire starter and burned the letter.

    But when he raised his head, Qinghu, dressed in green, appeared in front of him with a serious look.

    ¡°We should hide this from her. She is too weak to take this,¡± Qinghu said.

    He considered Lin Mengya more important than anyone or anything.

    To put it bluntly, he even considered her father and brother couldn¡¯tpare with a single hair of her.

    However, she valued them a lot.

    Although she was weak and seriously sick, she still struggled to make proper arrangements for her family members andpanions.

    If she were to find out about this, the bad news would kill her.

    ¡°I know. Since you learn this, so will others. I think you know what you should tell your subordinates,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother had been missing, as things stood now, Qinghu must have received no news of it yet.

    But Long Tianyu knew Lin Mengya¡¯s too well. Although she couldn¡¯t send people to follow her father and brother, she must havee up with some ways to exchange messages with her father and brother.

    Since he intended to hide the news from her, he had to fake messages from her father and brother.

    Although Lin Mengya did not tell him the truth, Qinghu must know it.

    Looking into Long Tianyu¡¯s serious eyes, Qinghu hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.

    Thest thing he wanted to do in his life was to deceive her.

    However, he had no choice but to do this for the sake of her health.

    ¡°I will handle this properly,¡± he said.

 Chapter 742 - Cooperate to Hide It from Her

    <h4>Chapter 742 Cooperate to Hide It from Her</h4>

    Long Tianyu nodded silently. With Qinghu¡¯s assurance, he felt more at ease.

    As long as Qinghu and he kept it secret, Lin Mengya would not get any news of it.

    At the very least, they had better keep it from her before the poison in her body was neutralized.

    After organizing his thoughts for a while, Long Tianyu walked out of the empty room of the inn as if nothing had happened.

    He gently pushed the door open, only to see Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be sleeping, leaning against the windowsill.

    It was alreadyte spring. Because the four seasons in the Nation of Dongxia were not as distinct as those in the Jin State, there were hundreds of flowers in full bloom outside.

    The woman in front of the window was dressed in a fine white gauze dress with long and dark hair, looking distinctively delicate and charming.

    ¡°Look, Long Tianyu!¡± She said and turned around. Under the soft sunshine, she, whose facial features were delicate and dainty, was as beautiful as a cool and otherworldly fairy in the moon pce.

    However, Long Tianyu was somehow panic-stricken at the sight of such a beautiful scene.

    Perhaps he was afraid that she would suddenly fly away like a fairy.

    Subconsciously, he walked up to her and pulled her, who was fragile, into his embrace.

    Lin Mengya nestled in his armsfortably to enjoy the scenery outside.

    Although they were in an inn of Jiang City, there was a gorgeous garden behind the inn.

    Flowers of various colors nted together on purpose were dazzling and somewhat in harmony.

    Lin Mengya saw such beautiful scenery when she felt bored after waking up.

    ¡°I suppose the flowers in our mansion are about to bloom. Did you tell the gardeners to take good care of them? Don¡¯t think that you can neglect my flowers when I¡¯m not around,¡± she said.

    Compared with the flowers in the backyard of the inn, the flowers in the Liuxin Courtyard were more vibrant.

    They had also hired gardeners to take care of the flowers in the Liuxin Courtyard, but she had both rare flowers and ordinary wildflowers nted together.

    In her courtyard, all kinds of flowers were nted together no matter they were rare or not.

    Long Tianyu rested his chin on her head, tightened his embrace slightly and said, ¡°Of course I did. The flowers are about to bloom. You will be able to see it after recovering.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had somehow felt uneasy these days, touched Long Tianyu¡¯s arm with her hand and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure whether I can recover. Long Tianyu, if I die, will you...¡±

    She was suddenly interrupted by a passionate kiss.

    He was so anxious, as if trying to make sure of something.

    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart, ming herself for upsetting Long Tianyu by saying that when she was aware he was very nervous at the moment.

    She let Long Tianyu kiss her until he finally calmed down.

    After being let go, Lin Mengya nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and tried to regte her erratic heartbeats.

    He seemed to be clingier than before, which she had no idea whether was a good thing.

    ¡°You will recover, surely will.¡± He seemed to be consoling himself on the verge of a mental breakdown rather than saying to her.

    Lin Mengya swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue and just nodded with a smile on her pale face.

    She said, ¡°Well, I will be fine. By the way, can you ask Qinghu in? I want to have a talk with him. Also, I saw some fresh fruits umon in the Jin State on the way here. Can you buy me some?¡±

    Knowing that Lin Mengya was trying to send him off, Long Tianyu could only pretend that he did not see through it. He opened the door and went out after putting her down and giving her some instructions.

    As her smile faded away, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

    After all, she felt a little worried.

    She had gotten no news from her father over the past few days. Now they were supposed to have left the Jin State and arrived in the Nation of Lintian.

    Before she left the Capital City, she had sent a letter to her two cousins, but she didn¡¯t know if they had received it.

    ¡°Lass, what¡¯s up?¡± As Lin Mengya felt a breath of breeze, Qinghu appeared in front of her with a frivolous look and said.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyes, only to see he was cheerful.

    She rested her chin on her hands, looked him up and down and asked, ¡°What happened? Did you teach anyone whocked judgment a lesson so that you are so abnormally cheerful?¡±

    Qinghu rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya in a coquettish manner that she thought she could never learn even as a woman.

    He sat casually beside Lin Mengya and started to share what he had seen with her like a gossipydy. ¡°I went out just now. You missed the fierce fight between the two governors who even pulled each other¡¯s hair violently just now. It¡¯s quite an eye-opener.¡±

    He was so...

    Lin Mengya supported her forehead with her hand. How could she forget that Qinghu had been fondest of watching people fight and gossiping about it under Baizhi¡¯s influence since he stayed in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a period?

    Moreover, his excellent martial arts enabled him to see different scenes every time.

    Now the two funny governors of Jiang City aroused his interest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t neglect your proper business when watching the fun. Have you gotten any message from my father and brother these days?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    There was a sparkle in Qinghu¡¯s eyes, but he managed to hide it by rolling his eyes.

    He said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. You know, if your father and brother expose their whereabouts, the Emperor will probably detain them on charges of a certain crime. I believe they will definitely send us a message of safety after arriving at the hintend of the Nation of Lintian in a few days.¡±

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and agreed with Qinghu.

    She was too anxious. After all, she could even expose her destination in order to cover up the whereabouts of her father and brother.

    ¡°Well. I somehow have been worried these days. Pay attention to messages from my father, and tell me as soon as you get any,¡± she said.

    Qinghu hurriedly promised. Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s depressed look, he immediately drew a package of exquisite pastries out of his bosom.

    ¡°Uh... I can¡¯t move now, but you offer me this kind of calorieden food again and again. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be too fat for you to move me around?¡± She said.

    Her taste was declining so that she could only eat food with a strong taste now.

    Food as sweet as honey was only slightly sweet to her taste.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Your husband will help me anyway. In two days, we are going to the ind in the middle of theke to look for the medicinal material. You said that even if we get it, it should be used in an extremely strange way. Shall we prepare something now?¡± Qinghu changed the topicposedly.

    Now Lin Mengya was lost in thought.

    The medicinal material was quite strange. She couldn¡¯t use it directly by eating or drinking it.

    She had to bathe in a hot spring, where a mixture of it and other medicinal materials were soaked, for three days and three nights.

    It was recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass contained horrifyingly deadly poison, but it could also be used to fight with the mutated poison in her body.

    Nevertheless, she had not gotten the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, so she had no time to look for the hot spring now.

    ¡°We can prepare the other thingster. But it¡¯s hard to find the hot spring I need. If we fail to find it, you can put me in a big pot and burn firewood beneath it to keep the water hot for three days and three nights. Just prevent the water from boiling,¡± she said.

    This was thest resort she would take unless she had other choices.

    It was best to exchange her blood for a living person¡¯s blood if she were to use the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to neutralize the poison in her body.

    However, she couldn¡¯t take a living person¡¯s blood cruelly to meet her demand like the Candle Dragon Cult.

    So she had to take the second-best solution, using hot water to enable the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to work and remove the poison in her body slowly.

    In this way, she would take more risks. Now, she only had a 20% to 30% chance topletely remove the poison in her body.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye and protect you from any ident. I¡¯m going out to inquire about the hot spring. By the way, if we find no hot spring here, we¡¯ll have to go to the Qijue Peak. I¡¯ll get ready for it in advance so as not to waste time,¡± Qinghu said.

    Lin Mengya nodded. It was rare for him to be so serious, so she certainly agreed with him.

    The Qijue Peak, a snow mountain, was said to be the most perilous peak.

    Those they sent to explore the Qijue Peak had to go downhill halfway up the mountain.

    She really didn¡¯t want to go to that horrible ce.

    Hopefully, there was mature Seven Poisons Sacred Grass on the ind in the middle of theke.

    Although they were going to the ind in only two days, Lin Mengya felt each day seemed like a year.

    It was not because she couldn¡¯t move and had to stay in her room all day long.

    On the contrary, she looked helplessly at the two men who were confronting each other furiously, with no idea what Hou Yuetian had done to offend Qinghupletely.

    Compared with the awkward rtionship between Hou Yuetian and Long Tianyu a few days ago, Qinghu and Hou Yuetian now were enemies who would pull down the house at the slightest disagreement.

    ¡°We¡¯d better go out. I think the house will be ruined sooner orter.¡± Lin Mengya rubbed her be as she spoke to Long Tianyu cautiously at the sight that the two men were ready to fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Anyway, Hou Yuetian is rich, and they will charge this to his ount,¡± Long Tianyu said with a gentle smile.

    In fact, the fight between the two of them was nned by him, although there was just a little misunderstanding between them.

    He nced at Hou Yuetian, who was sullen, with his dark and nted eyes, thinking Hou Yuetian, who pestered his wife, deserved this.

    Long Tianyu pushed Lin Mengya out of the room. With no one disturbing them, both of their faces softened.

    Tomorrow, they were going to the ind in the middle of theke to search the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass. It was impossible for them not to feel nervous.

    Long Tianyu had been nervous the whole day, but he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 743 - The Relic of the Guwei State

    <h4>Chapter 743 The Relic of the Guwei State</h4>

    The two of them walked around the street. As Lin Mengya did not like lively ces, they identally stepped into a rtively quiet alley.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt rather sleepy. Unwilling to disturb her, Long Tianyu just took off his outer garment and covered her with it.

    Unexpectedly, when they were about to get out of the alley, he suddenly heard an unusual sound.

    Long Tianyu subconsciously covered Lin Mengya with his body to protect her, but did not expect that someone made the sound on purpose to trap him.

    Just when he realized it, the white powder scattered in the air in a split second.

    Long Tianyu quickly drove the powder away with his inner strength, but there was still a little powder he failed to drive away falling on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    She, who was half-asleep just now, immediately fell asleep.

    Knitting his straight eyebrows, he pulled her into his embrace.

    After making sure that her pulse was steady, he lifted his eyes to look coldly at the man who strode in from outside the alley.

    ¡°Rest assured. It¡¯s not a poison, but something capable of making her sleep better. Besides, I don¡¯t think you want her to hear our conversation today,¡± at the entrance of the alley, the man, who was dressed in white and waving a folding fan, said with aposed look.

    He showed an amicable smile on his handsome and calm face and talked lightly, which made him quite convincing.

    Except for people as determined as Long Tianyu, others would immediately treat him as a nice person.

    But nice people were not supposed tounch such a surprise attack.

    ¡°Prince Yu, you seem to have misunderstood me. In fact, I¡¯m not a viin, but just an old friend of thedy¡¯s teacher. Before she came here, her master sent someone to me. I¡¯m at leisure, so I followed her here to help her.¡± The man pointed out Long Tianyu¡¯s identity directly.

    Meanwhile, he put on an extremely sincere look and spread out his hands.

    However, Long Tianyu had always been suspicious, especially when facing this kind of person who tried to impress him.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me. This is a handwritten letter her muddle-headed teacher wrote to me. He said you would find out who I am after reading it. Don¡¯t worry, her teacher has trained her into a person immune to various poisons. No knockout drugs other than my Green Jade Powder can work on her.¡± As the man spoke, he drew an envelope from his bosom and reached out to throw it to Long Tianyu without looking at it.

    After looking around cautiously and putting the woman, who was sleeping in his arms, in the wheelchair, Long Tianyu picked up the envelope on the ground, opened it and read the letter after making sure that it contained no trick.

    It was a long letter, but the words were incoherent.

    But he was not anxious, because it was a trick used by Lin Mengya, Baili Rui and him.

    Back then, the Crown Prince and other forces kept an eye on Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion all the time.

    In order to exchange messages with Baili Rui without being discovered, they selected a few poems and arranged them in a certain order.

    In this way, manymonly used words could be found in the poems.

    After exchanging messages in this way repeatedly, Lin Mengya, Baili Rui and he got used to it.

    Moreover, no one other than the three of them knew it.

    Long Tianyu read the letter carefully and recognized that it was Baili Rui¡¯s handwriting and the content was exactly the same as his spection.

    It seemed that this man was really Baili Rui¡¯s friend.

    Baili Rui wrote in the letter that Qian Hua was one of his best friends, proficient in medical skill, and came here to help them remove the remaining poison in Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

    However, the letter said he was supposed to catch up with them a few days ago.

    Why did hee so many dayster than expected? Was he a fake?

    Noticing the confused look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, Qian Hua knew that he had to exin it.

    He coughed twice, followed by a series of rustling sounds around. It seemed that some people had left.

    ¡°If you have any questions now, feel free to ask me,¡± Qian Hua said naturally, showing no w.

    With the letter in his hand, Long Tianyu sized Qian Hua up without being be noticed and said, ¡°Since you are a capable man sent by Mr. Baili, why do youe so many dayster than expected? I¡¯m afraid this letter is not enough to convince me.¡±

    Qian Hua seemed to feel helpless. He shrugged his shoulders, folded the paper fan in his hand and said, ¡°s, actually I¡¯mte because of you. Since you are from the royal family of the Jin State, I believe that you know the Candle Dragon Cult, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Another thing rted to the Candle Dragon Cult! Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes in an instant.

    Then he returned to normal and nced at Qian Hua with vignce.

    ¡°When Baili Rui and I were young, we were recruited by the Candle Dragon Cult, but were not taken seriously. It was not until we got old that we realized that we were so close to death back then. I¡¯m different from Baili Rui who has no family members other than a nephew, so I had to deal with them courteously but without sincerity and pay special attention to their movements over the years. Unexpectedly I discovered they have been tracking you,¡± Qian Hua said.

    Hearing his words, Long Tianyu felt a chill run through him in an instant.

    The abominable Candle Dragon Cult had almost ruined his life back then.

    Moreover, considering the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s several attempts to hurt Lin Mengya, he hated it to the core.

    ¡°Sir, do you know what they are up to?¡± He asked.

    However, after Qian Hua heard Long Tianyu¡¯s question, there was a hesitant look in his eyes.

    After thinking for a while, he looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes with a serious look and said, ¡°Before answering this question, I¡¯d like to ask you, do you want the relic of the Guwei State?¡±

    The relic of the Guwei State!

    Hearing this, Long Tianyu pursed his thin lips with his pupils contracting for a moment, as this was the best-kept secret only known to generations of monarchs of the Jin State, who inherited the throne legitimately!

    Even he just heard this from his father, the Emperor, before he left the Capital City.

    Nevertheless, his father told him that even some of the other countries might be unaware of this.

    In this case, where did Qian Hua learn this?

    ¡°Perhaps I should ask you in another way. If you were to make a choice between the relic of the Guwei State and the woman behind you, which one do you think you will choose?¡± Qian Hua asked.

    The relic of the Guwei State was a secret that could help a monarch dominate the world.

    Among generations of monarchs of the Jin State, many of them had exerted all their strength and wisdom for this secret.

    It was an unattainable dream tomon people, but monarchs kept pursuing it in the way that Kua Fu chased the sun.

    It was tremendously tempting with great hidden danger.

    However, Long Tianyu considered it could neverpare with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°She¡¯s all I want,¡± Long Tianyu answered decisively without hesitation, which stunned Qian Hua.

    Standing there, he even wondered if he and Prince Yu were talking about the same thing.

    However, when he saw that Long Tianyu asionally nced at Lin Mengya, he swallowed back what he wanted to say.

    Unexpectedly, he saw another devoted man from the Long Family after these twists and turns.

    ¡°Since you choose her, I might as well tell you the woman behind you is the key to solving the puzzle of the relic of the Guwei State. Do you know why both the Candle Dragon Cult and your father have paid special attention to her? That¡¯s because she is the key to solving the puzzle of the relic of the Guwei State,¡± Qian Hua said.

    Lin Mengya had something to do with the relic of the Guwei State?

    Long Tianyu opened his eyes wide without the slightest joy.

    He was stunned for a moment, but held her tightly in his arms again.

    It exined why Madam Lin refused to reveal her real identity to her children although she suffered from great injustices and even had to die.

    It turned out that she did that because Lin Mengya bore the clue to the relic of the Guwei State.

    If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t marry him, he would not discover the secret she bore.

    In that instant, Long Tianyu felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart, because he was keenly aware of what the relic of the Guwei State would bring.

    If the news went out, Lin Mengya could never be joyful for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Nevertheless, don¡¯t be so upset. All of them are suspicious of it. No one in this world other than you and me know it. Rest assured, I will keep it secret. My family was almost ruined because of the relic of the Guwei State. I will be thest person passing on the secret. You don¡¯t have to know my real identity. Just remember that I will never reveal the secret,¡± although Qian Hua did not behave in a refined manner as before, he said word by word as if his heart were shedding blood.

    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya in his arms and nodded at him.

    The relic of the Guwei State was an obsession deeply rooted in their hearts. Knowing that it was an unattainable dream, their Long Family still treated it as the biggest secret and passed it down from generation to generation.

    Qian Hua also nodded at him and turned to leave.

    ¡°Oh, there is indeed Seven Poisons Sacred Grass on the ind in the middle of theke outside Jiang City, but it¡¯s a fake. Only the one on the snowy mountain is real. Tell her, and she will know what to do.¡± Qian Hua¡¯s voice gradually vanished in the air.

    Long Tianyu just quietly stared at the woman sleeping soundly in his arms with his head down, thinking he must protect her from any danger.

 Chapter 744 - Prepare in Advance

    <h4>Chapter 744 Prepare in Advance</h4>

    The sudden appearance of Qian Hua was just a minor blip.

    But when Long Tianyu appeared in front of the inn with Lin Mengya sleeping in his arms, Qinghu and Hou Yuetian were a little surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did she have a seizure again?¡± As Qinghu asked, he came forward and looked anxiously at the woman in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    He wanted to take Lin Mengya from Long Tianyu, but Long Tianyu dodged him softly.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but was just tired out and fell asleep. We don¡¯t need to go to the ind in the middle of theke. I¡¯ve received definite information that the medicinal material can only be found on the snow mountain Qijue Peak.¡± After finishing speaking, Long Tianyu carried Lin Mengya back to her room in the inn.

    Both Qinghu and Hou Yuetian watched his back in surprise.

    ¡°Is, is it true?¡± Hou Yuetian asked doubtfully.

    After all, it was difficult to go to the ind in the middle of theke outside Jiang City even with the permission of the governors, let alone to look for the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass there.

    Now Liu Yu imed that his men had found out about the actual situation on the ind. Hou Yuetian couldn¡¯t help wondering if it was just a bluff.

    Frowning slightly, Hou Yuetian thought that in the current situation, they should put Miss Qingge¡¯s health first, shouldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go. Since he said so, there is a definite conclusion. He considers nothing around the world is more important than her.¡± As Qinghu said, he reached out his slender arm to stop Hou Yuetian.

    Perhaps no one other than Qinghu in the world could see clearly how well Long Tianyu treated Lin Mengya.

    Most of the time, Long Tianyu was silent with a cold face.

    But anything rted to her could instantly turn him from a big iceberg into boilingva.

    If Long Tianyu hadn¡¯t been so devoted to her, Qinghu would have tried all he could to take her away from him.

    However, no one in the world could attach the most importance to Lin Mengya as Long Tianyu did.

    Learning the news Long Tianyu brought, they began to prepare for climbing the snow mountain.

    It was not easy to climb the Qijue Peak. Although Qinghu was well-prepared, Lin Mengya still could not put her mind at ease and repeatedly urged Qinghu to check the luggage.

    ¡°Cold-proof clothes, climbing ropes, tinder, some solid food which won¡¯t rot easily, and some medicine for curing frostbite which is the most important, are all necessities. Qinghu, are you sure you have them all?¡± This was the fifteenth time Lin Mengya, who sat in her wheelchair, had given earnest exhortations.

    Even Qinghu, who was usually patient, seemed to have run out of patience.

    He pulled a long face as he answered her. ¡°Lass, since when did you be a housekeeper? We¡¯ve prepared everything we need. Don¡¯t worry. Just reserve your strength for seeking the medicinal material.¡±

    Qinghu had never been nagged by anyone like this as far as he could remember.

    After quite a while, seeing Long Tianyu enter the room, he immediately came up to Long Tianyu as if he had seen his savior.

    He said, ¡°Look at your wife. She¡¯s as garrulous as an olddy.¡±

    Hearing herself described as an olddy, Lin Mengya wasposed, but just threw the empty cup expressionlessly.

    ¡°Dong¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Hearing Qinghu hit by the cup and scream, Lin Mengya lower her head with satisfaction and continued checking the list in her hand.

    Humph, Qinghu, who described her as an olddy, was actually older than her.

    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Qinghu did not dare to stay any longer and immediately disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.

    Long Tianyu, who was used to the way they got along with each other, closed the door casually with a smile.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did you sleep well? Do you feel any ufortable?¡± He asked.

    Lin Mengya raised her head and showed him an embarrassed smile.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened. Since she fell asleep identally and was carried back by him yesterday, she had been treated as a baby by him again.

    Long Tianyu held her in his arms wherever they went.

    Although he was so strong that he could carry her easily, she was an adult after all.

    She moved with difficulty at the moment, but she felt ashamed to be carried by him all the time.

    Moreover, Hou Yuetian and the others were around most of the time.

    Every time, she noticed a strange look in the eyes of Hou Yuetian and the two governors.

    However, Qinghu, who was always on her side, somehow ¡®betrayed¡¯ her this time.

    s, she was so unlucky!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to stay by my side all the time. I saw that Lin Kui has brought back a lot of government affairs these days. Why don¡¯t you provide assistance at the foot of a mountain when we climb the snow mountain?¡± Lin Mengya suggested.

    Nowadays, Long Tianyu enjoyed broad support in the court.

    What was more, he had military merits and did a great job in both handling internal affairs and foreign policy-making.

    Even without the help of the Lin Family, he still gained lots of support.

    Since the day Long Tianyu married her, she had always known that he didn¡¯t attach great importance to her status.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t help him at all, and became his burden instead, which made her feel a little sorry.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± As he said, he reached out to pull her into his embrace habitually and stroked her soft long hair with a sh of gloom in his eyes.

    He had once assigned Ling Ye a mission.

    Now Ling Ye had made some progress. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to be able to give Lin Mengya full protection even without his father¡¯s men.

    He did not care about how formidable the Candle Dragon Cult was. As long as they dared to hurt her, he would definitely exterminate them!

    In recent days, his men had been investigating into the disappearance of Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng.

    It seemed to have something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.

    He didn¡¯t know if Lin Mengya could remove the poison in her body. If she seeded, he could set his mind at ease and get her father and brother back in secret.

    He considered her the most important after all.

    ¡°You are not in the Capital City all the time, and it will be discovered sooner orter. Also, since we cooperate with Shangguan Hui to put on this show, we should assure her that it will work,¡± Lin Mengya rubbed her aching eyes in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, and said.

    Shangguan Hui was clever enough to understand what Lin Mengya meant, and certainly had expressed an appropriate desire for the position of Princess Yu.

    She probably had made up a story to cover up her association with Lin Mengya.

    Now that she was ¡°casting covetous eyes¡± on the position of Princess Yu, others could do nothing about it in a short time.

    However, if the Emperor turned her trick to his own use, she would be dumbfounded.

    ¡°Qinghan is capable, and Shangguan Hui is not stupid. She came to our mansion to drink tea and take care of flowers from time to time. Considering my father¡¯s vignce against her, she visited the Empress from time to time to get close to the Empress. At present, she is probably the most poprdy in the Capital City,¡± Long Tianyu rarely said of a woman like this.

    On one hand, it was because Shangguan Hui was so smart that she would not cause him trouble and could bail him out.

    On the other hand, Shangguan Hui, who would be their sister-inw sooner orter, was certainly different from outsiders.

    ¡°She must have a hard time, as it¡¯s difficult to please both sides that are hard nuts to crack. Long Tianyu, have you ever thought about one thing? Given your father¡¯s character, why did he allow you toe out for me?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Since the day she met Long Tianyu, she had wanted to get to the bottom of this.

    In order to enable his son to inherit the throne, he even sacrificed his friendship with Lin Muzhi who had worked with him back then.

    Not only did he relegate her to a vice Princess, but he also watched her brother ndered and made her father hand over the military power.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of the Emperor anymore.

    If it were not for the fact that he was Long Tianyu¡¯s biological father, perhaps she would have found an excuse to revolt.

    Now, that stubborn old man gave his favorite son implicit consent to take risks with her.

    Anyway, Lin Mengya thought it strange.

    Long Tianyu showed a serious look in his eyes from an angle beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s field of vision, but then he managed to hide it.

    He unconsciously tightened his embrace as if intending to press her into his body.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was too numb to discover it.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the sessful peace talk with the Nan¡¯an State. After all, our country and the Nan¡¯an State have concluded a treaty of peace now, so he had realized his hope. Besides, if I don¡¯te out for you, I will be in no mood for working in the Capital City. Meanwhile, the Crown Prince and the Empress try hard to pick on me at the moment. I can stay away from trouble outside.¡± After exiningposedly, Long Tianyu was horrified.

    In fact, not only Lin Mengya was suspicious of it, but also he had a doubt.

    He came out in a hurry and summoned the Four-Saints Guards suddenly on the way.

    It was hard to guarantee that his father would not find out about his visit to the Nation of Dongxia.

    Strangely enough, his father did not stop him and even just handed over some government affairs of no great urgency to him these days.

    Perhaps before yesterday, he would have thought that his father decided to turn a blind eye to him and Ya¡¯er.

    But now, he only felt a chill ran through him for no reason.

    His father was obsessed with the relic of the Guwei State more than he could imagine.

    He even heard from the old members of the Four-Saints Guards that when his father was about to inherit the throne, his father had frantically searched the relic of the Guwei State in secret.

    His father probably had not dropped this idea over the years.

    However, yesterday Qian Hua said that the key to the relic of the Guwei State was Ya¡¯er.

    In this case, perhaps Madam Lin¡¯s death and Ya¡¯er¡¯s marriage with him were not idents as he thought.

 Chapter 745 - She Means Well

    <h4>Chapter 745 She Means Well</h4>

    ¡°Look at you, what are you preupied with?¡± Lin Mengya pulled Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve and asked.

    It was strange today.

    Long Tianyu had rarely been preupied as she was, but now he was totally preupied.

    Even when she tried to confirm the shopping list again, she got no response from him.

    She waved her hand in front of Long Tianyu and finally dragged him back from mind-wandering.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just thinking about the route to the Qijue Peak. Qinghu told me that you seem to be worried about our trip. I¡¯ve checked all the list, and I¡¯m sure it includes everything we need.¡± Long Tianyu was obviously not good at lying in front of her.

    Of course, it was difficult to change the topic in front of Lin Mengya, who was very observant.

    Lin Mengya nodded, did not nail his lie immediately and just regarded his words as truth. She had chest tightness in recent days.

    Given her health condition, only a few functions of the Shen Nung system could be activated now.

    The Shen Nung System kept sending detection messages to remind her that her body functions had declined to varying degrees.

    The poison hidden in her flesh and blood was about to break out.

    Fortunately, apart from Qinghu who could treat wounds, the others around her knew nothing about medicine, so they believed everything she said.

    She clenched her fists when Long Tianyu did not notice it, thinking that at least she should try all she could to make it to the Qijue Peak.

    They set off and continued their journey.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had been used to traveling during this period of time.

    The situation in the Nation of Dongxia could notpare with that in the Jin State.

    Although Long Tianyu and Qinghu were not isted and helpless here, they could not act as freely as they did in their homnd.

    Inside the carriage, the three men and Lin Mengya were all drinking the tea she made personally with their minds wandering.

    ¡°Mr. Hou, I heard from my brother that you seem to have something else important to attend to,¡± Lin Mengya raised her eyes slightly to look at Hou Yuetian apologetically and said.

    She was a big trouble that seemed to have set Hou Yuetian back in his business.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I happen to be heading for the Qijue Peak as you do,¡± Hou Yuetian put down the cup and said with a smile.

    In recent days, his tense rtionship with Long Tianyu seemed to have eased.

    Although Lin Mengya did not know why, she was gratified to see this.

    Otherwise, the two of them quarreled with each other every day, which caused her a great headache.

    ¡°I remember that you told me you came out to seek a medicinal material for your mother. I¡¯m wondering if the medicinal material you have been seeking can be found on the Qijue Peak. If not, I¡¯m afraid you will go there in vain. Why don¡¯t we help you look for it during our visit there? Meanwhile, you can go to other ces to look for it. In this way, you won¡¯t waste time and can have more chances to find it. Let¡¯s meet up in Jiang City no matter we find it or not. What do you think?¡± Lin Mengya suggested.

    But Hou Yuetian¡¯s face obviously darkened.

    He could tell that Liu Yu was deeply in love with his future wife.

    Otherwise, a man like Liu Yu would not have condescended to take care of a woman every day.

    Hou Yuetian showed a subtly helpless look in his eyes.

    He had sent someone to find out about the identities of these people a few days ago.

    However, as he became aware of her identity, he had a greater expectation for her.

    ¡°Miss, you saved my life. Of course, I can¡¯t forget this. Besides, you three are in the Nation of Dongxia. With me around, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to do something. My mother is not suffering from an acute disease,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    He thought that Lin Mengya was trying to send him away considering someone¡¯s feeling.

    He did not know that Lin Mengya really meant well, though she was ¡°incited¡± by someone.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. If she continued this topic, she was afraid that Hou Yuetian would consider her ungrateful.

    After getting out of Jiang City, they discovered that although the Nation of Dongxia was not exclusive, foreigners could not get in and out of the cities in the Nation of Dongxia without the seal of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.

    The seal was equivalent to the passport in modern society. Wherever foreigners entered the Nation of Dongxia, they must exchange their official documents for it at the Governors¡¯ Mansion.

    Although their identities were fake, with Hou Yuetian around, they traveled in the Nation of Dongxia smoothly.

    She had kept what he had done for them in mind.

    Nevertheless, before she fell asleepst night, Long Tianyu had a talk with her, emphasizing that Hou Yuetian seemed to have other business to take care of and his joining in their trip would cause a dy in his business.

    It was only then that she remembered that Hou Yuetian came out to seek a medicinal material.

    She, who had felt dizzy these days, had forgotten it.

    Today she advised him to go back to his business, but he refused tactfully.

    With no idea what to say, she lowered her head and stared at the teacup in her hand.

    s, it was really hard to find amon topic among them.

    Among the four of them, Qinghu had always been the smartest and most skilled at resolving awkward situations. With him around, there was almost no need to worry about awkward silence.

    However, Qinghu somehow stayed quiet although Lin Mengya kept gazing anxiously at him.

    The harmonious atmosphere she had just created in the carriage was spoiled in an instant.

    ¡°s, I have a headache,¡± Qinghu suddenly supported his forehead with his hand like a fragile beauty and said.

    At the thought that he was trying to start a conversation, Lin Mengya immediately put on a concerned look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a coldst night?¡±

    However, asked by Lin Mengya earnestly, Qinghu did not appreciate her kindness.

    After casting a casual nce at her, he turned his head away and didn¡¯t even bother to answer her.

    ¡°Great! How dare he!¡±

    Noticing the atmosphere in the carriage returned to awkward, Lin Mengya was so furious that she wanted to pounce on him and bite him.

    She saw that Long Tianyu and Hou Yuetian, who were finally done with ring at each other, were about to do that again.

    Supporting her forehead with her hand, Lin Mengya wondered what was going on in her mind when she invited all three of them to her carriage for tea.

    Now it was so boring that she even felt ufortable all over.

    Gazing into the distance, she found they had left Jiang City and were heading for Xia City.

    Perhaps because this area was close to the border, the towns between Jiang City and Xia City were bustling with life.

    They always took the paths with few pedestrians when traveling in the Jin State.

    But now she was a little tired of the bustling streets.

    When she was looking at the scenery outside the window with her chin on her hands and feeling bored, she saw Hou Yuetian, who was beside her, suddenly fixed his eyes somewhere outside the window.

    As the carriage sped along, he kept watching and almost clung to the window.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt she was held by a pair of arms.

    Long Tianyu nced at Hou Yuetian with dissatisfaction, thinking, ¡°You tried to approach my wife? In your dream!¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Nestling in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya warned him and pinched him secretly.

    After that, she nced at Hou Yuetian with great interest.

    However, he fixed his eyes somewhere outside the window and did not return to himself long after the carriage moved past the ce.

    During this period of time, Lin Mengya was aware that Mr. Hou was shrewd and deep despite his graceful bearing. What could carry him away should be something serious.

    She and Long Tianyu exchanged nces silently and noticed a curious look in each other¡¯s eyes, but they were definitely not gloating over it.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought that it was better to wait for him to mention it.

    Wouldn¡¯t she seem too gossipy if she asked now?

    ¡°No... Impossible! It can¡¯t be him!¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    From his tone, Lin Mengya was sure that he was shocked.

    At this moment, Hou Yuetian copsed on his seat dejectedly, out of his wits.

    Thousands of possibilities shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Given his current situation, he must have seen his ex-girlfriend or old enemy.

    Considering Hou Yuetian had no interest in beauties and even did not bother to cast a nce at any of them, Lin Mengya tended to believe he had seen his ex-girlfriend.

    At the thought of this possibility, she immediately cleared her throat and asked the coachman to pull over.

    ¡°Mr. Hou? Mr. Hou?¡± After calling Hou Yuetian gently twice, she finally dragged him back from mind-wandering.

    Lin Mengya spread out her hands, pointed out the window, and put on a considerate look.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry that I have to go out and have a look. Don¡¯t wait for me. After arriving at Xia City, I¡¯ll go to find you and won¡¯t dy your business,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

    He, who had shown a look of disbelief a moment ago, now was unbearably anxious to get out of the carriage.

    Lin Mengya thought she might have guessed right and immediately gave him a gesture as a hint for him to go ahead.

    Seeing that Hou Yuetian disappeared in a sh after getting out of the carriage, Lin Mengya tried to suppress her stirring curiosity.

    Qinghu, who had supported his forehead with his hand like a fragile beauty, immediately became lively and curious.

    ¡°What do you think? Shall I follow him?¡± He moved to the carriage door, looked in the direction, where Hou Yuetian had left, as Lin Mengya did, and asked.

    ¡°Forget it. I guess he will definitelye back a momentter,¡± shaking her head, Lin Mengya, who nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, said with inexplicable certainty.

    Sure enough, before she finished her sentence, Hou Yuetian, who had gone, came back.

    This time, he did not get in the carriage. Instead, he led a horse from one of his subordinates in a hurry, mounted his horse and sped away.

    ¡°Well, you can follow him now, but you should hurry up,¡± Lin Mengya said confidently, which aroused Qinghu¡¯s doubt.

    He had little interest in others¡¯ privacy, but now they were on the same boat.

    If Hou Yuetian were to do something irrational and implicate them, it would cause them trouble.

    As such, under Lin Mengya¡¯s expectant gaze, Qinghu flew to follow Hou Yuetian with the intention of watching him.

 Chapter 746 - Abducted on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 746 Abducted on the Way</h4>

    At the moment, only Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were left in the carriage.

    Seeing that the nuisances had left, Long Tianyu looked rxed.

    Nevertheless, noticing that Lin Mengya seemed to be very concerned about this, he asked jealously, ¡°You have little interest in meddling in others¡¯ business, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing his question, Lin Mengya said with a sweet smile, ¡°Of course I have little interest in meddling in others¡¯ business. But since we and Hou Yuetian are on the same boat, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to distance ourselves from him now.¡±

    Then she picked up the milk tea which Long Tianyu specially made for her and contained a lot of milk and syrup.

    Since Long Tianyu discovered that her taste was declining, he and Qinghu had tried every means to nourish her.

    Sometimes, she was grateful to the poison that had been afflicting her. Otherwise, she would have been fattened up.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp-eyed. You noticed that too?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    Seeing Lin Mengya nod helplessly, Long Tianyu felt his heart skipped a beat.

    After all, he and Qinghu had hidden plenty of things from Lin Mengya.

    However, seeing that Lin Mengya did not intend to question him, he pretended as if nothing had happened with the worried look in his eyes gone.

    ¡°I just found we have been stalked by some spies. They do a bad job and should at least make more efforts to disguise themselves. Speaking of which, they are even less professional than the spies sent by your father,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Long Tianyu agreed with her. Only excellent spies or secret agents, who had received special training, could hide themselves without being discovered.

    Every aristocratic family might have hired a few spies or secret agents.

    But there were only a limited number of such talents even in the army.

    Arge-scale monitoring operation required a lot of spies, and they would inevitably show some ws.

    Not to mention Lin Mengya, any member of their caravan with normal vision would be able to tell that something was amiss after looking carefully.

    She didn¡¯t know whether the spies, whose operation was poorly-conceived, came to watch Lin Mengya¡¯s caravan or to give themselves away.

    ¡°If you find them annoying, I¡¯ll get rid of them all,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He, who had never taken anyone other than Lin Mengya seriously, spoke casually as if talking about killing flies.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya drank the cup of calorieden milk tea and said with a smile, ¡°Let it be. We¡¯d better be good in a foreign country so as not to cause Mr. Hou trouble. Why hasn¡¯t Qinghue back yet? I would like to know what kind of ravishing woman could make Mr. Hou lose hisposure!¡±

    Long Tianyu was fascinated by Lin Mengya¡¯s interested look.

    He gently adjusted her long hair with his hand, thinking since they returned to the Capital City from the Nation of Lintian, he seemed to have rarely seen her so lively and yful.

    After all, she was still a woman less than 20 years old.

    But her life became heavy as she stepped into his life.

    As he thought, he took her cool and tender hand and held it tightly, wanting to exert all his strength but afraid that she would be hurt.

    Their fingers were inteced like their connected hearts.

    She was all he could see with his deep eyes.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, in fact, I want to live a carefree life with you,¡± he said.

    Taken aback for a moment, she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Could it be possible for us to live an idle life in seclusion like those hermits?¡±

    Lin Mengya tilted her head, thinking that Long Tianyu was joking with her.

    But Long Tianyu stared at her seriously and seemed to mean it.

    He said, ¡°If you like it, why not?¡±

    Her heart trembled slightly. In fact, this had also been her dream.

    However...

    She lowered her head and saw their fingers were inteced unconsciously.

    Ever since she married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, their fates had entangled with each other

    If she were just an ordinary woman, she could give up everything and live in seclusion with him even at the cost of bearing the name femme fatale.

    Unfortunately, she was not.

    She said, ¡°I know you dote on me, but this is our fate. Long Tianyu, you don¡¯t need to give up so many things for me. As a couple, we should go through thick and thin together. If I let you give up everything for my pleasure, I will be too selfish, won¡¯t I?¡±

    Lin Mengya took his hand, nestled in his arms, and smelled the scent of medicine he got from her as she continued saying, ¡°I love you, but it does not mean that I want you to give up everything for me. I know you are willing to do that, so why can¡¯t I go through everything with you? You¡¯re born to be a prince, while I¡¯ve been following in my mother¡¯s footsteps since I was born. Since our fates are sealed, let¡¯s face them. As long as I¡¯m with you, I shall not live in vain even if I have to die.¡±

    Holding her tightly and resting face down on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder, Long Tianyu felt that she had totally won his heart.

    Why could she always say such touching words to him?

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had never indulged in empty talk and had made borate schemes for him without thinking about herself.

    He wished that he could grow old with her right now and never be apart from her.

    With her in his arms, he felt even the sea could change into mulberry fields in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Stop it! It will be embarrassing if Qinghu or the others see us,¡± nestling in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya said with a shy smile.

    It seemed that Long Tianyu had be bolder since she was in poor health.

    He even kissed and hugged her openly.

    Although she was a thick-skinned person from modern times, she thought him too bold.

    Back when they were in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, every time those shy girls saw them together, the girls blushed and gossiped about it.

    s, her reputation in this life had beenpletely ruined by him!

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, Your Highness, our carriage was stopped outside.¡± The affectionate couple in the carriage were alerted by someone who faked coughs in embarrassment.

    Lin Mengya recognized that it was Lin Kui¡¯s voice. When she was struggling to free herself, Long Tianyu held her even more tightly.

    He held her tightly in his arms in an overbearing manner, regardless of his wife¡¯s blushing face.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Long Tianyu asked in his usual serious voice as if he were in the Emperor¡¯s audience hall.

    ¡°I have no idea. We were stopped by arge group of people who didn¡¯t take any action, and the head said that they just wanted to invite you to their master¡¯s ce for a talk,¡± Lin Kui said.

    They were recognized? Lin Mengya raised her head, looking surprised and confused.

    ¡°Does this have anything to do with Hou Yuetian?¡± She asked.

    Lin Kui said ¡°yes¡±, which put Lin Mengya¡¯s mind at ease.

    As she expected, they, who traveled with Hou Yuetian, were naturally regarded as hispanions.

    What had happened just now might be a trick to lure Hou Yuetian away.

    Anyway, they had been someone¡¯s target.

    ¡°Follow them,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Then he fetched a cloak in the carriage casually and wrapped Lin Mengya in it.

    The two of them always had a tacit understanding when dealing with this kind of thing.

    They had to keep a low profile in a foreign country.

    Moreover, since the person invited them over at this time, his target was actually Hou Yuetian.

    Someone as smart as Qinghu would certainly figure this out.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would try all they could to avoid conflicts with the person.

    But if the person tried to hurt them, he would not be able to do that.

    After all, both of them were hard nuts to crack.

    They sat in their carriageposedly, letting those people dressed in ck and red uniform around them lead the way.

    Before long, they arrived at the gate of arge manor.

    Through the window, Lin Mengya could only see that this was a magnificent ce.

    However, she did not see the host, probably because they were only supporting roles in the show.

    Along the way, the guide was very polite to them without spitting out hard words at them although they were abducted and taken here.

    However, when she was carried out of the carriage by Long Tianyu, it attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu, who was not a generous person, immediately covered her beautiful face with the cloak and carried her into the room, which was prepared for them for a short stay, with a cold face.

    ¡°Please take a rest here. My master doesn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, and he just wants to invite the person traveling with you over,¡± the head of the group of people somehow said to them more politely and respectfully.

    Wrapped in the cloak, Lin Mengya did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Okay,¡± her husband answered with one simple word as usual.

    The head probably had no idea how to continue the conversation, so he saluted with joined hands and left to report on his task.

    ¡°Phew, do you want to suffocate me?¡± As soon as the door was closed, Lin Mengya took off the cloak andined to Long Tianyu discontentedly.

    His handsome face, which was as cold as ice, softened in an instant.

    After gently cing her on the bed and adjusting her long hair, he sat by the bed and chatted softly with her, ¡°I won¡¯t allow them to see my wife¡¯s face. It¡¯s safe here. We can leave whenever we want.¡±

    Lin Mengya was tongue-tied and looked at Long Tianyu suspiciously. Recently, she became increasingly doubtful if the man in front of her was the cold-faced fiend who reluctantly married her back then.

    She pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face and found it still felt the same. Why did his character change so much now?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    He didn¡¯t notice that he treated his wife so gently that she got goosebumps all over her body.

    Lin Mengya shook her head with difficulty and swallowed back the question on the tip of her tongue.

 Chapter 747 - Distract the Stalkers

    <h4>Chapter 747 Distract the Stalkers</h4>

    Long Tianyu¡¯s bing gentle was not a bad thing for her.

    Lin Mengya looked around the room, where they stayed temporarily.

    From the outside, she could tell that it was arge manor.

    At this moment, they were in a small courtyard that seemed to bemon, but it was decorated tastefully.

    The house looked like a thatched cottage from outside, but they found it extremely solid and exquisite inside after getting in it.

    Even a courtyard was built so meticulously. The host of the manor was probably a picky person.

    She had no idea what Hou Yuetian had done to cause this trouble. Fortunately, since the host invited them over politely, he probably would not make things difficult for them.

    From her experience, the host was unlikely to intend to kill Hou Yuetian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Hou Yuetian might have returned by now. After all, Qinghu won¡¯t allow them to do whatever they want. Do you think this ce is big enough?¡±

    Sure enough, Lin Mengya definitely would not allow herself to be seized without offering any resistance.

    In fact, it was because Long Tianyu had been trying to throw off some stalkers these days.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why he had to do this.

    However, since her husband had been thinking over this problem, she would certainly give advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost big enough. We were taken here under everyone¡¯s eyes. I presume that those people have followed us here,¡± she said.

    Long Tianyu had thought that apart from his father¡¯s men, there were not many people keeping an eye on Lin Mengya.

    However, Qian Hua had sent him a lot of messages in the past few days.

    He learned that the Candle Dragon Cult had started wriggling in making trouble in the past few days and seemed to be about to do something to Lin Mengya.

    He was not afraid of them, but Lin Mengya was too weak to take this.

    ¡°Hou Yuetian said that no one would be able to catch up with us once we traveled by water. Remember to take the detoxifying pills given by your teacher every day and not to miss any dose. I know you don¡¯t have much appetite, but you should have some food anyway. Do you get it?¡± In the room, Long Tianyu tucked Lin Mengya into a nket and gently told her.

    She, who had heard these words repeatedly, consented to all his requests, but she suddenly became suspicious.

    ¡°Are you going to do something behind my back?¡± As she asked, she grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s arm.

    With his eyes flickering, he easily put her under the nket and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Where can I go? Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re tired. Get some sleep.¡±

    Lin Mengya still wanted to say something, but Long Tianyu knew her sleep pattern best.

    As soon as he finished speaking, she covered her mouth and yawned.

    ¡°Whatever you are going to do, don¡¯t hide it from me, okay?¡± She repeated this with concern.

    Before Long Tianyu gave her a definite answer, she had closed her eyes gently.

    Watching her sleeping quietly, Long Tianyu felt tremendously reluctant to part with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± after saying this, he lowered his head and kissed her snow-white forehead.

    When he turned around and walked out of the room, the tenderness on his face was reced by calmness and gloom.

    ¡°Honored guest, my master has been waiting for you for a long time,¡± the manservant, who had gone to report on his task, now stood respectfully in front of Long Tianyu with his head down and said.

    Long Tianyu only nodded slightly, and then was led to the inner courtyard of the manor by the manservant.

    After they left, the menservants in uniform guarded the small courtyard strictly.

    If Lin Mengya saw this, she would immediately figure out that what had happened was just a ploy by Long Tianyu and the others to keep her in the dark about what they were going to do.

    Long Tianyu hurried from the courtyard into the manor with steady steps and a serious look.

    As soon as he entered the parlor of the manor, he saw that Qinghu and Hou Yuetian, who were supposed to be outside, were already sitting upright there.

    At this moment, the hot tea prepared for them had long lost its fragrance. They had probably waited here for a long time.

    Seeing Long Tianyue in, they realized that Lin Mengya had been settled down.

    At the very least, no matter what they did, she would not be rmed.

    ¡°Young Master Hou, feel free to leave thedy here. Her safety will be guaranteed. Three dayster, I¡¯ll escort her to board as you instructed.¡± Although the middle-aged man dressed in dark purple clothes was the host of this manor, he saluted respectfully to Hou Yuetian with joined hands and said.

    Hou Yuetian nodded, not looking dejected at all.

    As soon as Long Tianyu took his seat, the host of the manor sensibly left the parlor.

    ¡°How is it going? Does she have any doubts?¡± Qinghu asked.

    He sat upright in a chair, dressed in a silvery-white suit umonly.

    He was tall and thin, but gave out an intimidating air with cold sparkle in his eyes.

    At this moment, he did look like the best cold-blooded killer in the martial arts circle he had been.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s fallen asleep at the moment. The medicine is made by her teacher and won¡¯t do harm to her health.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he took off his outer garment, revealing his ck tight suit.

    Holding a long sword shining with cold silver light and his eyes as deep as solid ice, he was as aloof as he had been when he fought his way in and out of the enemy camp three times with his sword a few years ago.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Mr. Hou, this is our domestic affair. You took good care of us along the way, so I don¡¯t want to put you in this trouble,¡± Qinghu said.

    He and Long Tianyu, one dressed in white and the other in ck, had hidden the aura of living people they only exuded in front of Lin Mengya.

    They were like two lethal weapons about to be unsheathed rather than living people.

    Only blood and death were rted to them.

    Hou Yuetian sat in the chair, looking as calm as them, but his clenched hands gave away hisplicated feeling.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not afraid of death, but just have an unfulfilled wish. I¡¯ll take care of Miss Qingge, but I won¡¯t meet her so as not to let her worry about you before youe back,¡± he said.

    Hou Yuetian was a true gentleman. Although he had feelings for Lin Mengya, he was aware that they were probably going to risk their lives.

    He could quarrel with Long Tianyu and work with them to put on the show to set Lin Mengya¡¯s mind at ease for the time being, but he would never take advantage of their unfavorable position.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± after a long while, Long Tianyu said to Hou Yuetian with hands folded and raised in front of his face.

    How could those people sent by the Candle Dragon Cult be thrown off so easily?

    Although this manor belonged to Hou Yuetian¡¯s friend, it would be impossible to get away under the cover of this manor.

    The only way for Long Tianyu and Qinghu was to wipe out the spies sent by the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Even if they could not wipe it out, they would at least be able to catch the members of the Candle Dragon Cult off guard.

    Only by attracting all attention could they guarantee Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.

    However, both he and Qinghu were keenly aware that it would probably be a tough battle.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Please go ahead. All you asked for, including horses, have been prepared. At this moment, everyone believes that Brother Su and I are outside, while you and Miss Qingge are in the manor. Be careful. We¡¯ll wait for your news,¡± Hou Yuetian said with joined hands.

    The three of them did not waste any more time.

    After exchanging information, they left in a hurry.

    Both of the horses prepared by Hou Yuetian were not too tall and ran fast.

    After mounting his horse, Qinghu touched the long sword hanging on his waist with an extremelyplicated look, which seemed to be both nostalgic and ironic, in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think it through. We have to kill them all this time, otherwise, what you have done over the years will be in vain,¡± Long Tianyu nced at him and asked lightly.

    Among the three of them, he considered himself the only one who ought to do anything for Lin Mengya.

    Apart from him, even Qinghu, who treated Lin Mengya like his own sister, did not have to do this.

    As he thought of this, there was a doubtful look in his ck eyes.

    He had been aware of Qinghu¡¯s feelings for Lin Mengya before, but he was a little confused now.

    ¡°She¡¯s not the only reason I do this. I¡¯ve had enough of being hunted by the Candle Dragon Cult over the years. But since you know your father¡¯s n, what do you keep her by your side?¡± Qinghu said.

    Long Tianyu hesitated for a while. He had harbored a longing affection for his father, the Emperor, before, what had happened in the past few months had depleted his little affection for his father bit by bit.

    After all, the Emperor valued his hard-earned throne most.

    The Emperor thought that he could keep Long Tianyu by his side with tempting power so that he could make use of Long Tianyu.

    Now Long Tianyu had seen it through and certainly would no longer expect anything from his father, the Emperor.

    ¡°She is my only wife, always. I won¡¯t allow anyone to plot against her,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He did not consider the throne more important than her, the tenderness in his heart and all he wanted in this life.

    He whipped his horse on, and his horse began to gallop.

    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu thought he would definitely kill anyone, who dared toy a finger on her, with his sword.

    Seeing Qinghu and Long Tianyu leave, Hou Yuetian, who had been hiding in the dark, sighed softly with a helpless andplicate look.

    With a casual wave of his hand, those top masters, who had been hiding behind him, tacitly followed Long Tianyu and Qinghu.

    With their assistance, no one would be able to hurt Long Tianyu and Qinghu unless the Candle Dragon Cult turned out in full strength.

    Furthermore, they all brought effective healing medicine that could even save people on the brink of death.

    Moreover, Long Tianyu and Qinghu were highly skilled in martial arts.

    Hou Yuetian shook his head and looked helplessly at his hands, thinking why he had to do this.

 Chapter 748 - Leave After Succeeding in Playing the Trick

    <h4>Chapter 748 - Leave After Seeding in ying the Trick</h4>

    After watching them leave, Hou Yuetian returned to the manor.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be sleeping soundly, had changed into clean and neat light purple men¡¯s clothing and was spirited with nimble arms and legs.

    If it were not for her haggard face, no one would have been able to tell that she could not walk without help.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lin Mengya said and saluted with hands folded and raised in front of her face.

    Qian Hua, who was supposed to be hiding in the dark, lowered his head and stood behind her respectfully.

    ¡°s, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this,¡± Hou Yuetian said with a helpless and bitter smile.

    In fact, all they had done since the night Lin Mengya helped the daughter-inw of the Tian Family deliver babies, including the secret conversation between Qian Hua and Long Tianyu and gathering many masters in martial arts and sending them to assist Long Tianyu and Qinghu to get rid of theckeys of the Candle Dragon Cult, was part of Lin Mengya¡¯s n.

    All of this was part of Lin Mengya¡¯s n.

    ¡°Mr. Qian, please give that medicinal material to Mr. Hou. After that, let¡¯s part ways here. Mr. Hou, thank you for helping me time and again,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.

    Despite her slightly pale face, she looked much better than before.

    However, she was well aware that she was just using a method to overdraw on her vitality left at present, as she had something more important to do.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qian Hua said.

    He, who seemed to be particrly respectful to Lin Mengya, did not dare to neglect her request and immediately handed the medicine box in his arms to Hou Yuetian.

    However, looking at the medicine box in his hand, Hou Yuetian seemed to have made a big decision.

    After summoning his subordinate and giving instructions in a low voice, he asked his subordinate to leave with the medicine.

    Lin Mengya nced at him with a doubtful look in her eyes.

    Hou Yuetian had helped her a lot. However, even she was notpletely sure of what would happen next.

    Apart from the necessarypany, she did not want to get others involved in this matter that could be her doom.

    ¡°Mr. Hou, what do you mean¡­¡± She asked.

    Hou Yuetian, however, suddenly spoke with a serious look, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a coward, Miss Qingge? I¡¯ll never forget you saved my life in the Jin State. Since I¡¯ve gotten the medicinal material, I don¡¯t have to worry about my mother¡¯s condition. Please let me follow you and repay your kindness.¡±

    Lin Mengya was taken aback. She did not expect Hou Yuetian to be so stubborn.

    However, she obviously should not waste time now.

    Once Long Tianyu and Qinghu began to fight with those people, they would see through her trick sooner orter.

    After thinking for a while, she nodded slightly.

    It was not difficult to persuade Hou Yuetian to stay, but the priority was to get to the Qijue Peak as soon as possible.

    Lin Mengya felt a sharp pain in her arms and legs, as the horse she was riding was running at a high speed.

    But she still tried hard to continue on her way. Long Tianyu and Qinghu would be dyed by other businesses.

    She just needed to get the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass before they caught up with her.

    She had to take risks personally this time.

    ¡°Young master, are you okay?¡± Qian Hua asked.

    He, who had followed Lin Mengya all the way, showed a concerned look in his eyes every time he looked at her.

    Swallowing the blood in her mouth, Lin Mengya nodded. Even she did not expect that the token her teacher gave her was a symbol of the head of the Poison Sect.

    Besides, she learned another thing from Qian Hua.

    It was about the real function of the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    As she expected, it was more than a medical book.

    Although the information she learned from Qian Hua was shocking, it was extremely limited.

    Until now, she only knew that the music score for green stringed instrument was not only a medical book but also a map.

    However, the music score for the green stringed instrument somehow had been destroyed.

    Therefore, the only map of the relics of the Guwei State was in her mind.

    ording to legend, the Guwei State had been extremely prosperous and almost brought the whole world under its domination.

    However, the main city somehow disappeared overnight. Later on, the other areas gradually fell apart and ultimately split into various countries.

    Although the Guwei State had disappeared in history, it, which had solid national strength, had left plenty of relics.

    The person who obtained the treasure left by the Guwei State would be able to rule all thend.

    As a result, there were people after the relics of the Guwei State all the time.

    Nevertheless, there were just a few people who could remember the relics of the Guwei State, the legend passed down to this day.

    Qian Hua had explicitly warned Lin Mengya that the relics of the Guwei State were of great importance, but she had the only map.

    Once people with evil intentions found out about this, she would be a target for all and could not imagine what terrible situation she would fall into.

    However, Qian Hua should be an exception.

    As he said, he should be from a family in charge of guarding the map for generations.

    However, the map could be considered lost by her. Qian Hua could only protect her in secret, lest the map fall into someone else¡¯s hands.

    What was more coincidental was that Qian Hua¡¯s family members were all rare core members of the Poison Sect.

    After weighing the pros and cons, he believed he must guard Lin Mengya in any case.

    If it were not for Baili Rui¡¯s handwritten letter, her mother¡¯s relic he presented, coupled with the fact that he pointed out the plum blossom mark on her waist was actually left by her mother, he would not have convinced her so easily.

    With Qian Hua around, many things became much easier for her.

    Apart from other things, she finally found a suitable person to use the method she learned from her teacher by beating around the bush.

    Covering her chest with her hands, Lin Mengya gradually managed to regte her disordered breathing.

    Lin Mengya suffered a lot from the method that enabled her to overdraw on her physical strength.

    If she had not been so weak that she had be a heavy burden to herpanions, she would not have used this torturing method.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How long will it take to get to the next temporary lodging?¡± She asked.

    Qian Hua stopped looking at her worriedly.

    After looking around, he answered, ¡°We will arrive before dark. Nevertheless, young master, it has been three days, you have to suffer the unbearable pain again to maintain the current state.¡±

    Since her arms and legs were too numb to feel ordinary pain, stimting them with greater pain could enable her to regain her feeling temporarily.

    The method Baili Rui came up with was simple and direct, but it worked well.

    Nevertheless, she had to suffer pain when the method was used on her.

    Despite her exceptional tolerance to pain, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help trembling on hearing Qian Hua¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, sir,¡± she said.

    Although Qian Hua was only a few years older than her father, he was superior to her teacher.

    Lin Mengya possessed the token of the head of the Poison Sect, so Qian Hua, who stuck to the ustomed rules, considered her much superior to him.

    She had no choice but to address Qian Hua as sir to show her respect.

    Qian Hua was not as proficient as her teacher in the art of controlling needles.

    But at least, he could do a much better job than her who was so weak at the moment.

    As such, she could only ask Qian Hua to use this torturing method on her.

    She clenched her fists. In the beginning, the effect of the method couldst for half a month, and then the period shortened to five days. Now, the effect could onlyst for three days.

    Fortunately, they were arriving at the Qijue Peak soon. Otherwise, she was not sure if she could endure this cruel torture if the period shortened to one day at the end.

    ¡°We will reach the foot of the Qijue Peak tomorrow. Young master, it will be difficult to go through this,¡± Qian Hua said.

    Lin Mengya smiled. Of course, she knew it would be difficult to go through this.

    Despite Long Tianyu and Qinghu¡¯s efforts to attract most of the attention, Qian Hua got the news that those people sent by the Candle Dragon Cult had found out about the real location of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in advance.

    The strange thing was that Qian Hua also learned that those people sent by the Candle Dragon Cult not only would not stop her from going up the mountain, but would also help her.

    It probably would be difficult for someone, who asked a tiger for its skin, to survive unscathed.

    ¡°When the timees, you just need to take care of yourselves. I will handle the rest,¡± Lin Mengya said with a serious look.

    It was true that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass could neutralize the poison in her body, but she had to use a bizarre method.

    The best way was to change her blood, which could enable the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to work effectively on her and give her a greater chance of recovering.

    Although she was not an overpassionate person, she could not bear to do this.

    The other methods were not quite effective and might not be able to cure her.

    In fact, Baili Rui had a better method, but it was as weird as changing her blood. More importantly, it worked on very few people.

    The Seven Poisons Sacred Grass could only be found in ces, where a lot of poisonous nts were around.

    It could be said that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass could only grow with the nutrients of other poisonous nts.

    As such, if she wanted to use the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass topletely neutralize the poison in her body, the best way was to be as poisonous as it.

    In other words, if she collected all the poisonous nts around the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, bathed in the water soaked with them and took the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, she could get a 70% chance to neutralize the poison in her body, assuming that her body was highly resistant to poison.

    Otherwise, she would be poisoned to death before she took the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.

    Perhaps she was lucky. Over the past year, apart from the poison that had been influencing her body, she had taken a lot of medicine in order to neutralize the poison in her body and cure her illness.

    It was said that every medicine had its side effect, but her body now could be considered immune to all kinds of poisons.

    This was the reason why she was able to withstand the influence of the poisonous nts around the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.

    Baili Rui had told her that if this method worked, she would recover and live a long life.

    If it did not work, death was not necessarily the worst result. If she became a poisonous person that had to keep her distance from everyone and live alone for the rest of her life, she would rather die.

    This thought always reminded Lin Mengya of those poor drug testers in the TV series she had watched when she was a child.

    She prayed that she would not be a poisonous person.

 Chapter 749 - Guardian of the Blood Hall

    <h4>Chapter 749 Guardian of the Blood Hall</h4>

    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s so cold!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although she was dressed in a thick fur cloak, she still felt the weather was freezing cold.

    The Nation of Dongxia was quite an interesting ce. They seemed to have experienced the change of the four seasons on the way from Jiang City.

    When they arrived at the foot of the snow mountain Qijue Peak, she felt as if she hade from a ce inte spring to a ce in severe winter.

    ¡°Young master, perhaps the frosty weather helps you get a lot better. At least before youe downhill, you don¡¯t have to undergo acupuncture again.¡± As Qian Hua said, he put away the silver needles.

    He was keenly aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s current condition.

    However, even he, who had studied poison for decades, thought her health condition quite a knotty problem.

    ¡°Thank you for your help these days. Sir, when we arrive at the town ahead, they will probablye. You don¡¯t have to go with me. If you care about me, wait for me for half a month. If... if I don¡¯te downhill, just go far away and nevere back,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She, still dressed as a man, adjusted her clothes.

    Lifting the curtain of the carriage, she found it lifeless outside.

    All of a sudden, she felt sorrow and heroism, as if these withered nts were seeing her off.

    If Long Tianyu or Qinghu was here, they would certainly say something of bad omen.

    She was aware that it was very likely to be a one-way trip.

    It was difficult to use the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to neutralize the poison in her body.

    Apart from that, Qian Hua had told her that the Candle Dragon Cult members waiting for her at the foot of the mountain were not just ordinary minions.

    Dying on the mountain was probably the best ending to her life.

    ¡°Young master, let me go with you. Before I came here, Baili Rui repeatedly told me that I must take you back. At worst, the two of us may be captured by the Candle Dragon Cult,¡± Qian Hua said.

    After thinking it over, he still decided he could not let Lin Mengya take the risk alone.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya remainedposed.

    She turned around and softly got out of the carriage parked by the roadside.

    It was snowing outside. Lin Mengya gathered her cloak and walked unhurriedly down the only road leading to the town.

    It was very quiet all around. Apart from the sounds caused by the carriages and horses following her to escort her, she could hardly hear any other sound.

    Not far away, there were a few scattered houses that looked especially conspicuous at the foot of the snow-white mountain.

    However, it was quiet all round.

    Lin Mengya walked vigntly to the center of the town that was abnormal.

    Even if no one came out, there should be some smoke and fire on such a cold day.

    However, she did not see any here.

    Lin Mengya felt that she had to get up the nerve so that she could suppress the urge to turn around and run away.

    She walked straight to thergest courtyard in the town.

    After checking around carefully, she only found a spiral of smoke rising out of this courtyard.

    Meanwhile, she saw no smoke rising out of the other new or old houses.

    Lin Mengya was stunned, thinking that the residents in this town were doomed to be innocent victims the moment they were targeted by the Candle Dragon Cult.

    The Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s way of doing things was as cruel as she expected.

    With a ¡°creak¡±, the door of the courtyard was pushed open.

    A figure as dark as a crow appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.

    That person had a very robust build, wearing a copper mask.

    Lin Mengya and he stared at each other for a long while before she was surprised to find that the copper mask turned out to be the man¡¯s face.

    That was to say, the face beneath the mask might be badly mangled, but there was no way it could be aplete human face.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How ruthless was the Candle Dragon Cult that trained Qinghu and the copper-masked man in front of her in such a cruel way?

    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± the copper-masked man said in a hoarse and low voice, from which she could not tell his specific age.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, then stamped into the room.

    In fact, she had pretended to be polite andpliant to these people on the off chance that even if she were to sessfully neutralize the poison in her body, they would not benefit from it.

    However now, from the moment she came to the quiet and deste vige and met this copper-masked man, she realized that she turned out to be the one trapped.

    She silently walked past the copper-masked man, who stepped aside, into the room.

    Before she entered the room, she felt warmth and smelled a strange fragrance.

    The room was very spacious. Apart from the table, chairs and stools, she did not see anything else.

    There were four bonfires in the corners, each with two copper-masked men watching.

    She looked away from them and fixed her eyes on the person sitting in front of her.

    The man was dressed in steel grey clothes and also wore a mask that was silvery grey, revealing half of his face.

    She could only tell that it was a man who was looking her up and down with his eyes behind his mask in the way that a leopard stared at a rabbit, which made her a little uneasy.

    This man was probably the head of those men, because only he wore a real mask.

    ¡°Princess Yu, daughter of the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian, you deserve your reputation. The Lin Family has cultivated a good daughter. Miss Mengya,pared with those women who keep crying, I really admire your courage.¡± The man pointed out her identity as soon as he spoke.

    Lin Mengya was not surprised. She had never hidden her real identity, so they could certainly find out about it if they wanted to.

    Nevertheless, from the very beginning, this man gave out extremely dangerous air.

    Although he was supposed to be dangerous as a member of the Candle Dragon Cult, very few among the numerous people Lin Mengya had seen could make her so oppressed.

    This man was probably not a nobody.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Mengya asked, forcing herself to put on a polite and calm look.

    At this moment, even if she wanted to curse, she had to put on such a look.

    The man sitting in the chair smiled, and fixed his gray eyes on Lin Mengya like a poisonous snake.

    ¡°I¡¯m Canying, one of the four guardians of the Blood Hall. Qinghu, yourpanion, used to be my favorite toy. It¡¯s a pity that he became less obedient as he grew old. I won¡¯t let my next toy live that long,¡± Canying said casually, but his words made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tremble.

    It turned out that he was the culprit who had almost kept Qinghu young forever.

    Lin Mengya only felt a sudden surge of rage and a strong urge to rush over and strangle this pervert.

    Nevertheless, she managed to suppress the urge, forced a smile and said with joined hands, ¡°You turn out to be guardian Canying. I¡¯ve been curious about who has such great magic power to keep people young forever. Unexpectedly, it turns out to be you. But I¡¯m wondering if the reason why you are so good at this magical skill is that you are too old to recollect your youth.¡±

    Despite her respectful look, she talked in an undisguised mocking tone.

    Lin Mengya was never an obedient puppy.

    Although she knew that they were trying to intimidate her by presenting such a scene, it was her nature to put up a little resistance.

    ¡°Humph, what a sharp tongue you got. In normal times, I would have caught you and peeled off your beautiful skin. However, your skin is too old to interest me,¡± Canying said.

    He described her as old? Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, and then nced at him with a strange look.

    She, less than twenty years old in this life, was in her prime.

    Thinking back, when she first met Qinghu, he seemed to be much younger than her.

    Could it be that this pervert in front of her was fond of youngsters?

    Instantly, she got goosebumps all over and involuntarily looked at Canying with a disdainful look in her eyes.

    ¡°Humph! How dare you look at me like this! Come on! Dig out her eyes!¡± Canying shouted.

    As she expected, Canying, who was bad-tempered, flew into a rage after having a short conversation with her.

    However, before the copper-masked men around him took action, Lin Mengya sat elegantly down in front of him and said, ¡°Take it easy, Canying. It doesn¡¯t matter if you dig out my eyes, but if you kill me by ident, you will take great responsibility. I forgot to remind you that although you are proficient in medicine, you are unaware of the property of the poison in my body. You had better not trigger the fatal poison in my body before I reach the top of the mountain. If I really die, who can you take back to report on thepletion of your task? Your toys, these clumsy guys, or yourself?¡±

    By now, Lin Mengya had suppressed thest bit of fear in her heart, as she realized one thing.

    Both Canying and the Candle Dragon Cult wanted to capture her alive.

    In other words, no one dared to kill her, but she was a seriously sick person on the verge of death.

    Otherwise, how could Canying, a guardian of high status, condescend toe here and climb the Qijue Peak with her?

    The more she was aware of this, the bolder she became.

    She sat there leisurely and reached out to pour herself a cup of warm tea, casting an unbridled nce at Canying with tremendous disdain in her clear eyes.

    ¡°Good, I appreciate your unruly personality. But Miss Lin, let me give you a piece of advice. In our Blood Hall, I have thousands of ways to torture you so that you will beg for a quick death. I¡¯m not a broad-minded person!¡± Canying said.

 Chapter 750 - The Hot Spring on the Snow Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 750 The Hot Spring on the Snow Mountain</h4>

    Lin Mengya smiled gently and said with cold sparkle in her deep eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not either. Canying, you¡¯d better take care of yourself. I¡¯ll make you pay for what you have done sooner orter.¡±

    She also knew how to threaten him. Although she was aware that she would have to have a desperate fight with him if she wanted to escape, since she learned he was the culprit who put Qinghu in a miserable situation, it was not difficult to defeat him in an argument.

    Canying snorted, but he really couldn¡¯t do anything to Lin Mengya for the time being, so he stopped arguing with her.

    Anyway, the most important thing was to take Lin Mengya back alive.

    After that, humph, he would torture her with cruel means.

    ¡°When will we set out? Let¡¯s make it clear that I¡¯m too sick to waste any time. If I die, you won¡¯t be able to save me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    At present, she was a significant person. As long as she asked, Canying would have to answer her despite his reluctance.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set out immediately. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die. These copper ves will carry you uphill. As long as you act obediently, you won¡¯t die,¡± Canying said with his face darkening, as if intending to eat Lin Mengya at any time.

    Lin Mengya inadvertently looked around, thinking he should be talking about those people wearing copper masks.

    ncing at them, she believed they should be unable to feel pain, as she just discovered they could withdraw some cokes out of the hot fire with bare hands.

    The strange fragrance in the air was getting stronger.

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes slightly, wondering how the Candle Dragon Cult trained these people.

    No wonder Canying was so sure. The help of these non-human creatures could certainly save them a lot of trouble.

    However, she didn¡¯t know how long they could hold on.

    ¡°Alright, Canying, I would like to see what you are capable of,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It was snowing, and the world covered with snow seemed to be lifeless.

    Lin Mengya sat in a soft sedan carried by two people. Although there was a stove at her feet, she still felt cold and wrapped herself in her cloak.

    The sedan chair was not spacious, but was covered with thick felt cloth outside to protect her against cold.

    Her value was beyond her expectation.

    Even Long Tianyu and Qinghu might not be able to make better preparations than the Candle Dragon Cult did.

    What was more, plenty of their men would probably sacrifice their lives along the way.

    The two copper ves carrying the sedan chair outside were topless.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya could more or less figure out what was going on.

    Even the copper ves were divided into different levels.

    The copper ves carrying the sedans should be at the lowest level.

    They did not seem to be able to feel pain or afraid of snow.

    However, they were made of flesh and blood. No matter how much their muscles had been changed, they would be frozen, damaged and finally die in this severe cold weather.

    Therefore, the copper ves carrying the sedan chairs were just sacrifices.

    Lin Mengya clenched her fists tightly.

    She had tried to save these copper ves, but after she suggested that she should go uphill by herself, Canying impatiently instructed his men to tie her up.

    Now, although she sat in the soft sedan chair, she couldn¡¯t move.

    She had underestimated Canying. Even if he didn¡¯t dare to hurt her, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to tie her up.

    Now, she could only sit in the sedan silently and watch the copper ves outside be ice sculptures on this road one after another.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be kind enough to care about them. However, you¡¯d better worry about yourself,¡± Canying said.

    He untied Lin Mengya every hour.

    But he didn¡¯t do that out of kindness. He just tried to piss off Lin Mengya after realizing that she couldn¡¯t bear to sacrifice the copper ves.

    Lin Mengya turned her head away, disinclined to talk nonsense with him.

    They had spent two days on the way since they set out at the foot of the mountain.

    Although Canying was well-prepared, the loss of the copper ves made their team members gradually reduce.

    However, the top of the mountain seemed to be far away. Lin Mengya realized that the loss of the copper ves could be a good thing for her.

    Over the past few days, some acts of Canying aroused her doubt.

    Under the cover of the felt cloth, she was able to look around without being noticed.

    Lin Mengya happened to see a person walking beside Canying¡¯s sedan chair.

    Although the person did not sit in a soft sedan like them, he was dressed in a fine fox fur cloak.

    He also wore a copper mask, but it was just an ordinary mask like that of Canying.

    Over the past few days, Lin Mengya had observed carefully.

    She found this person got closer to Canying and seemed to say something to Canying before Canying made any decision.

    It could be a coincidence if she just found it once, or Canying could be asking the person about the situation.

    However, finding it happened time and again, Lin Mengya began to feel suspicious.

    After all, Canying did not seem like the kind of person willing to listen to others¡¯ opinions, unless he had to do so.

    In this case, the person¡¯s identity was even more mysterious than that of Canying.

    She became increasingly curious about who the person was. He was willing to join them in the arduous trip to the snow mountain and hide himself in the team, where he secretly gave Canying instructions.

    Pondering for a while, Lin Mengya smelled something fishy.

    Canying seemed to be a merciless and reckless person. But in fact, no matter how Lin Mengya tried to sound out the situation, Canying was clear about what he should keep secret.

    It seemed that she encountered a formidable opponent this time.

    In fact, the Qijue Peak was not high above sea level, but given the limited conditions in ancient times, people usually tried to climb it in midsummer.

    Although it waste spring now, the thick ice and snow covering the mountain still made the climb arduous for ordinary people.

    However, Lin Mengya benefited from the harsh environment. The poison in her body was strange. Since she arrived at the Qijue Peak, the severe cold enabled her to regain some strength in the past few days.

    With Qian Hua¡¯s help, she could move her limbs flexibly now.

    Nevertheless, she kept pretending to be sick to hide it from Canying.

    When their team was halfway up the mountain, Canying ordered everyone to rest on the spot.

    Lin Mengya, treated as a prisoner, was taken to a cave.

    All the copper ves rested outside, and there were only a few people inside, so the cave was quite spacious.

    The cave obviously did a better job in keeping out the wind than the sedan chair did. As soon as Lin Mengya came in, she felt herself, who kept shivering, surrounded by dry and mild warmth.

    If it weren¡¯t for Canying who fixed his gloomy eyes on her on the other side of the fire, Lin Mengya would have felt delighted.

    Unfortunately, that guy made her feel like an animal waiting to be ughtered, that kind of animal that would be ced over the fire to be roasted after being washed and peeled.

    ¡°How long will it take to reach the top of the mountain? There seem to be not many copper ves left. What if all of them die so that you are trapped on this mountain?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In the past few days, Lin Mengya had gotten used to enraging Canying by talking back to him every day.

    Although Canying wanted to kill her every time, he had to suppress the urge.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he got used to it or he was driven mad. Sometimes, he could bear it.

    Lin Mengya was often amazed at the adaptability of Canying, who was as adaptable to circumstances as a turtle.

    ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Lass, Qinghu probably didn¡¯t tell you one thing. In fact, the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass is not on the top of the mountain, but in a hot spring,¡± Canying said, seeming to be up to no good.

    In particr, when he looked at Lin Mengya with acent look, she could not help but be vignt.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her arms and legs were tied up, she really would have tried to turn around and get away.

    ¡°Hot Spring? Are you going to tell me that the hot spring is here?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    An idea shed through her mind, and she finally guessed correctly.

    She had been calcting these two days. After today, there would be almost half of the copper ves left.

    If this was their destination, they had enough copper ves.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed. It seemed that she was not the only one who had thought about this.

    ¡°Exactly. The hot spring is indeed here, but I must tell you something in advance,¡± Canying said and suddenly smiled, revealing his white teeth like those of a wild beast.

    Lin Mengya felt her uneasiness slowly umted and expanded, and she subconsciously shrank back.

    But she did not expect that it was a mountain wall behind her and she had no where to hide.

    ¡°What is it? Just tell me,¡± she said.

    Even in this situation, Lin Mengya still stuck out her neck and pretended to be fearless.

    Canying approached her unhurriedly and looked away from her reluctantly after ncing at her face with his eyes behind his silver mask.

    He said, ¡°This spring is called the Snake Spring. Although there are no poisonous snakes in it, it is extremely poisonous. If you want to neutralize the poison in your body, you must bathe in this Snake Spring for three days. Lass, if you are still alive after three days, I will personally take you back to the Candle Dragon Cult.¡±

    What? Lin Mengya was stunned and opened her eyes wide to stare at Canying in front of her with disbelief.

    She had thought this guy had enough of her and wanted to take revenge on her.

    Unexpectedly, he just tried to exin what was going to happen!

    Since when did he be so kindhearted?

    She looked over Canying¡¯s shoulder and nced at the person inside the cave.

    If she did not mishear just now, that cough too low to be heard should be the key to Canying¡¯s change in attitude.

 Chapter 761 - Encountering Youthful Fool

    <h4>Chapter 761 Encountering Youthful Fool</h4>

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was standing in front of the carriage, attracting the attention of many people.

    All male creatures would involuntarily cast their eyes towards her.

    After a moment of being in awe, they would leave regretfully.

    Because beside the beautiful girl was a teenager dressed in an expensive dark blue robe. His handsome face made it hard to tell whether he was a boy or a girl, but he was staring at the men coldly.

    With just a nce, these men were quickly bitten by reality.

    They came to the realization that some girls were way out of their league. And that they were extremely lucky to have admired such a beauty from afar. If they desired more, they would have to pay a price they couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for us to enter the pce like this?¡±

    She smiled helplessly. It was not her intention to attract so much attention.

    She had thought that since she was going to be a maid, she should be presentable at least.

    Just like those maids in the Dajin Imperial Pce. Although they were not considered knock-out beauties, they were still rather pretty.

    But Lin Mengya did not want being ¡®presentable¡¯ to result in suchmotion.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine. This is good. My mother is quite picky. She doesn¡¯t like ordinary maids.¡±

    Of course he was lying. If Lin Mengya knew that Xiaoyu just said those words to make her feel better, she would feel so bad.

    Even the most honest boy in her yard had learned to lie. What had the worlde to?

    Fortunately, in the past days, Lin Zhongyu had developed anotheryer of skin.

    So, although he felt guilty in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it on the surface.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Then, do I need tob my hair again? What style does your mother like, reserved and quiet, or steady and delicate? Should I act in a mature way, or be livelier?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu smiled sweetly at his elder sister, who seemed to be nervous all of a sudden.

    After openly giving Lin Mengya the ¡®once over¡¯, he nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°You look great. After all sis, you used to be the most beautiful woman in the Capital City. You look as graceful as ever. My mother will definitely like you.¡±

    What she hated most in life was waiting to be chosen.

    In fact, every time she was waiting to be chosen, she would feel inexplicably nervous.

    In order to cover up her nerves, she would always speak louder than others.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was still haunted by the same problem. She patted her own head gently and thought, ¡°Why am I nervous? With Xiaoyu here, his mother will definitely take me in.¡±

    The capital of Lieyun was quite vast. In Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion, it seemed to be bigger than Lintian and Dajin.

    But it seemed tock some of that majestic feel of the royal family.

    In terms of design, although there were some ingenious ideas, the overall feeling was more of a primitive style.

    The infrastructure was there, from streets to shops, but most of which were made of greyish bricks and tiles. There were very few wealthy families.

    Xiaoyu mentioned that this ce was the outer skirts. The core of Lieyun, the capital city was inside.

    ¡°This ce is really different from Dajin. It has that antique feel. Your father has good taste.¡±

    Lin Mengya was strolling on the street leisurely, but Lin Zhongyu felt ufortable when he heard her words.

    Although his sister pretended to let go of her identity, she probably didn¡¯t realize that she was alwaysparing everything in Lieyun with that of Dajin.

    In fact, Lin Mengya was still concerned about her homnd and her people.

    Lin Mengya did not expect Xiaoyu to be so sensitive.

    Walking on the street, the smell of medicine crept up her nose. Her mood brightened up.

    There were many kinds of poisons here, and there was no need to hide them. Both buyers and sellers seemed natural.

    To her, this was indeed a good ce.

    In a short while, she had collected many kinds of rare poisons.

    Most girls preferred silk, satin, rouge and jewelry.

    However she was different holding some strange poisonous herbs in her arms and smiling.

    Lin Zhongyu stared nkly at his sister who was still in high spirits. ¡°Yeah, she really is different,¡± he thought.

    With a hobby like that, no one dared to mess with her.

    Since ancient times, when a good looking couple went strolling on the streets, they would always attract some hooligans and street thugs.

    Back when Long Tianyu was with her, even the soldiers on patrol dared not to approach them, much less street thugs.

    But now the man next to her was cold enough, but not exactly strong.

    So when Lin Mengya happily bought an anesthetic that could paralyze an elephant, she saw Xiaoyu, who had been ying the role of her shopping cart and purse, surrounded by a group of people.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation for a long time.

    Lin Mengya squeezed into the crowd politely, and then pushed her way to the best viewing position in the first row. Seeing how beautiful she was, no one said anything. She then took out a bag of candied fruit carefully selected for Xiaoyu, and gracefully became one of them.

    Those people surrounding Xiaoyu should be some noble childes.

    They had on expensive robes, and they had faces like that of a gentleman. They didn¡¯t look like the type with weird fetishes.

    And even if they were trying to pick a fight with Xiaoyu, they didn¡¯t useme lines like, ¡°Hey little childe, you look so delicate and tender. Wannae and have some fun with us?¡±

    On the contrary, words such as, ¡°The important responsibility of our country should not be handed over to a shameless scumbag like you¡±, and ¡°If you have any conscience at all, you shouldmit suicide.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Just a bunch of naive patriotic youthful fools.¡±

    Like the onlookers, Lin Mengya snorted at these pathetic attempts of insults.

    But the young man, who was full of sophistry, became more and more heated. In the end, he was spitting as he spoke, and his face turned red. He almost wanted to shout in Xiaoyu¡¯s ear.

    Xiaoyu, on the other hand, had a good temper. He kept a straight face the entire time and did not even bat an eyelid.

    Xiaoyu probably thought that the man¡¯s words were just like passing gas, or he was used to youthful fools¡¯ indignant words.

    Come to think of it, it was probably a little bit of both.

    Lin Mengya got bored of watching them. That youthful fool really couldn¡¯te up with anything constructive. Just the same nonsense repeated over and over again.

    After spitting out a bayberry core, she walked to Xiaoyu¡¯s side while that loud youthful fool was panting.

    ¡°Your friend?¡±

    She nced at the youthful fool. In fact, even she had to admit, it was more like an eye-roll.

    Xiaoyu made a snort, then nced at youthful fool with disdain, and said firmly, ¡°Just a stranger.¡±

    Suddenly, the youthful fool froze, and his eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was not at all acknowledged.

    And his eyes inadvertently fell on the beauty in purple who came out of nowhere, and his already reddened face turned even redder.

    Seeing that these two people seemed to be familiar with each other, the youthful fool couldn¡¯t help but worry for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Miss, this man is ruthless, shameless, and devoid of conscience. Don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡±

    After a series of idiomatic lines, Lin Mengya wondered if this guy could speak normally without using idioms.

    However, she felt a little angry when she heard his words.

    The corners of her mouth slowly lifted. And her innocent eyes made the angry young man blush and his heart beat faster.

    But before the pink bubbles could appear in his imagination, Lin Mengya¡¯s ensuing wordspletely crushed his unrealistic fantasy.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about him? Yeah you¡¯re right, I taught him everything. By the way, since verbal abuse is what you want to do, then you¡¯re better off swearing. For example¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya just mouthed the ensuing expletives.

    She did not speak the expletives out loud out of respect for the youthful fool. She also wanted to maintain herdylike image that she had worked so hard to build.

    However, because those expletives had a lot of destructive power, the youthful fool seemed to be struck by something.

    His face instantly turned pale, as his world and his values had been torn apart. She actually took pity on him.

    However, Lin Mengya was not a tenderhearted woman, especially towards such a stubborn young man. He should count himself lucky that she didn¡¯t crush him with her own hands.

    ¡°Be on your way young man. Or do you want to stay here and be theughing stock of the town?¡±

    Elegantly, she turned around and sneakily wiped Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeve with her hand, which was covered with honey.

    She grabbed Xiaoyu, who was also a little surprised, and quickly disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    They paced until the crowd behind them disappeared. Then they slowed down. She pulled Xiaoyu into an alley, then leaned against the wall and rested for a while.

    ¡°Say, who was that blockhead? Why didn¡¯t you retaliate?¡±

    She poked Xiaoyu¡¯s forehead in disappointment. She wondered what this kid had been eating. In just half a year since theyst met, he had grown taller than her.

    Physically, he might have grown taller, but mentally, he had shrunk. He didn¡¯t even have the guts to cuss back at that youthful fool.

    If anyone dared to insult her like that, she would definitely not get angry, but pay him back in kind and then some.

    Although Xiaoyu¡¯s method of dealing with adversity was to just ignore them, it was far from making others angry.

    Besides, Xiaoyu shouldn¡¯t be such a coward. He was worse now than when he was with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. His name is Dongfang Jue. He¡¯s a cousin of mine. But he supports my fourth brother and so everyday, he verbally abuses me. I can¡¯t be bothered to retort. He is always the one that ends up stomping his feet in anger anyways.¡±

 Chapter 752 - Get a New Life After Neutralizing the Poison

    <h4>Chapter 752 Get a New Life After Neutralizing the Poison</h4>

    Standing at the edge of the pool, she realized that it seemed to be increasingly deep inside.

    Since the liquid did no harm to her health, she might as well walk inside.

    As she walked, the poisonous liquid above her knees became above her waist.

    Feeling that she seemed to be stepping on a gentle slope, Lin Mengya braced herself to continue walking inside.

    With a ¡°crack¡±, there suddenly came a crisp sound. Lin Mengya stepped on something, only felt a burning pain in the sole of her foot, and shook before falling into the pool.

    Although the liquid protected Lin Mengya from falling to the bottom of the pool directly, she was still immersed in the liquid.

    Before she could react, she felt the transparent purple poisonous liquid from all directions and was choked by it.

    She heard the rm that was activated by the Shen Nung system and seemed to be warning her that the poisonous liquid got into her body so fast that it was about to be more than she could stand at present.

    However, perhaps the poisonous liquid made Lin Mengya feel dizzy and gradually incapable of struggling.

    Perhaps she would die here.

    That was thest thought in her mind. Lin Mengya admired herself. Fortunately, she did not recall the biggest regret in her life, and then say some stupid words about her unrealized ambition in her heart.

    Feeling a surge of pain in her chest, Lin Mengya lost her consciousness and fainted.

    In the blink of an eye, the transparent purple poisonous liquid engulfed the slender and fair figure.

    Lin Mengya was sunk in sleep at the bottom of the snake head-shaped pool with her eyes closed. No one knew whether she was alive or dead. But the moment the purple liquid engulfed her, it faded at a visible speed.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was sleeping in the pool, but her body gradually became purple...

    The open space on the hillside finally returned to silence, and no one knew what had happened there.

    Over the past three days, Canying had been sitting next to the fire, while involuntarily looking towards the tunnel in the depths of the cave with his gloomy eyes.

    The woman had stayed there for three days.

    The Hall Master had told him that he could find out if she made it through in three days.

    As long as she was alive, he must take her back to the Blood Hall.

    However, by now, he heard nothing from inside. Could it be that the First Miss of the Lin Family had been dead?

    After muttering to himself for a moment, he respectfully looked at the man sitting across from him and saluted with joined hands unusually, acting as docile as a tamed wild wolf.

    ¡°It has been three days. Sir, I¡¯m wondering if you would like to go inside with me to have a look. We should find out if she is alive, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± He asked.

    As Lin Mengya guessed, the special copper-masked man was an extremely high-ranking member of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Although the Blood Hall had enjoyed high prestige and almost been known to all throughout the years, there were still some people they could not afford to offend, such as the man in front of him.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the envoy gave a simple answer in a hoarse voice from which no one could tell his gender or age.

    From the day the envoy showed up, Canying had to consult him before taking any action.

    After all, some of the elders liked to make a mystery of simple things.

    If he offended the envoy in front of him, even the Hall Master probably would not spare him.

    ¡°Sir, this is the detoxifying pill given by the Hall Master before we left. Please take it before we get inside.¡± As Canying said, he drew a square small box containing a dark red pill they regarded as a treasure.

    However, the envoy merely cast an indifferent nce at it before walking into the tunnel.

    ¡°Humph, I needn¡¯t,¡± he said in an arrogant tone.

    Hearing the three words, Canying admired him from the bottom of his heart, and immediately put away the small box with an embarrassed smile.

    Walking behind the envoy, Canying seemed to be eager.

    It should be noted that all the senior leaders of the Candle Dragon Cult were searching for this woman.

    If it were not for hispetence in his work, the Hall Master wouldn¡¯t have entrusted such an important task to him.

    As soon as they passed through the tunnel, Canying opened his mouth wide in astonishment.

    The giant snake, which wasposed of poisonous nts and looked lively three days ago, withered now.

    Despite all the withered poisonous nts, the pale purple poisonous fog, which had only been above the snake¡¯s head before, now spread throughout the open space on the hillside.

    Although they had taken the detoxifying pills, they still felt dizzy. Nevertheless, the envoy could still walk step by step toward the snake¡¯s head.

    Canying involuntarily thought the envoy did live up to his reputation as one of the fiercest members of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Canying was eager to aplish this important task, but he considered staying alive as the most important thing.

    With a wave of his hand, he quietly led his men to retreat.

    Meanwhile, the envoy walked step by step towards the snake¡¯s head.

    If Canying were here, he would think the envoy too emotional. Why did the envoy¡¯s eyes gradually turn red on his way to find out if the woman was alive?

    Finally, the ck boots stopped at the snake¡¯s head.

    The pool of purplish poisonous liquid now became as transparent as ordinary water.

    A pretty fair womany on the side of the pool with her eyes tightly shut.

    The envoy seemed even more excited. He squatted down and stretched out his trembling hand in an attempt to caress the woman¡¯s face.

    But in an instant, the woman opened her clear eyes and held a dagger shining with purple poisonous light in her hand beneath her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you don¡¯t want to die a horrible death, do as I say!¡± She said.

    How was it possible that she was the sickly woman who struggled toe up the snow mountain and to this pool three days ago?

    Despite her white face, the woman in front of him was full of energy with steady breathing.

    The envoy was stunned. He ignored the dagger in her hand, stretched out his arms to hug her tightly and said, ¡°Great, sister, you made it through!¡±

    Sister?

    Hearing the clear voice belonging to a young man, Lin Mengya was stunned and hesitated to stab him with the dagger in her hand.

    In this world, there seemed to be only one person calling her sister without the slightest hesitation...

    ¡°Xiaoyu! Are you Xiaoyu?¡± Lin Mengya asked, both surprised and delighted.

    Although she had expected that the mysterious copper-masked man was not an ordinary person, she did not expect that he turned out to be Xiaoyu she had not met for more than half a year!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m, sister. I¡¯m so d to see that you¡¯re fine,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    He, who had always been aposed young man, suddenly became as excited as a child in front of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the young man she had missed terribly would appear in front of her as a member of the Candle Dragon Cult at this time.

    She, who had been carried away by the surprise, finally returned to herself.

    Lin Mengya pushed Xiaoyu out of her arms at once, stared at him anxiously, and said reproachfully, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous to do so?¡±

    Xiaoyu took off his copper mask, and a familiar handsome young face appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.

    It had only been half a year since theyst met, but Xiaoyu¡¯s face somehow became maturer and seemed to be indicating the vicissitudes he had gone through, which even astonished her.

    A strand of his hair under his cloak was inadvertently revealed. Lin Mengya was surprised to see that his hair, which had been pure ck, was greyish white now.

    Lin Mengya caught Xiaoyu¡¯s hair with her hand, but he immediately took it back and carefully put it back under his cloak. Judging from the look in his eyes, he seemed to be used to it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What has happened to your hair...¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She could tell at a nce whether it was dyed.

    His hair obviously turned greyish white from the root. What had he gone through in the past six months?

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about this now. Sister, you must go with me. The head of the Candle Dragon Cult is mobilizing all the members to look for you. You can¡¯t stay in the Jin State or the Nation of Lintian anymore. Ie out this time to take you back to the Lieyun Empire where there are no minions of the Candle Dragon Cult,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Time was running out. Lin Mengya also knew that it was not the right time to inquire about Xiaoyu¡¯s story.

    She took a nce at the liquid in the pool that had be iparably clear. It was only at this moment that she realized what exactly the so-called Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was.

    The so-called Seven Poisons Sacred Grass wasn¡¯t the translucent poisonous grass at all, but a kind of rock beneath it.

    In her current understanding, this kind of rock contained a very special kind of mineral.

    This mineral was capable of neutralizing all kinds of poisons, but it was very strange that once it was exposed to the air, it would turn into highly toxic gas.

    If she had not fallen into the pool and passed out so that she waspletely kept out of the air, she would have been poisoned to death by the poisonous fog sooner orter.

    However, when she sank to the bottom of the pool, her body temporarily entered a state of suspended animation under the influence of the magical mineral.

    When she woke up, she discovered that the liquid had be transparent and the poison in her body had been neutralized.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya smiled and looked helplessly at the poisonous fog floating above the open space on the hillside.

    When she woke up, she activated the Shen Nung system to check on her physical condition.

    She didn¡¯t know if the unlucky mutated poison in her body was too weird. Anyway, the poison in her body and the mineral neutralized each other, and the mineral was absorbed by her body.

    From now on, she could be considered really immune to all poisons, and even her blood became the magical antidote to all kinds of poisons.

    s, if her teacher learned that she became a walking detoxifying pill capable of easily neutralizing whatever poison he made, would she be immediately expelled from the sect by him?

    ¡°Someone will pick you up when you arrive at the foot of the mountain. But, sister, from now on, you have to conceal your identity for the time being.¡± Xiaoyu gave her instructions seriously and earnestly, dragging her back from mind-wandering.

    Looking at Xiaoyu who looked worried, Lin Mengya nodded gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. From now on, Lin Mengya has gone forever.¡±

 Chapter 753 - Plan to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 753 n to Escape</h4>

    Lin Zhongyu was stunned for a moment. He had thought it would take at least some effort to persuade her to go with him. Unexpectedly, she agreed easily.

    ¡°Sis... sister, are you really willing to go back with me?¡± He asked with disbelief in his sparkling eyes, while staring nkly at her, as if he had just met her.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Lin Mengya knocked lightly on Xiaoyu¡¯s head with something.

    All of a sudden, Xiaoyu returned to himself and rubbed his head as he looked at Lin Mengya with an aggrieved look.

    ¡°Of course I know my leaving will probably cause a mighty uproar. Nevertheless, my staying will really cause them trouble,¡± Lin Mengya said seriously, holding a crystal clear jade ruler when Xiaoyu did not notice it.

    The ruler was one arm long, but only two fingers wide. At first nce, it seemed to be a naturally formed jade ruler. Only Lin Mengya knew the secret behind this ruler.

    She touched the jade ruler withplicated feelings, thinking if she hadn¡¯t identally stepped on the jade ruler and fallen into the pool, she wouldn¡¯t have had the luck to neutralize the poison in her body by ident and gain a lot of benefits.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Sister, if you go with me, I will definitely protect you. But... but should I tell Long Tianyu and Qinghu...¡± Lin Zhongyu said, and the ecstasy in his eyes was gone in an instant.

    He suddenly thought of those two people equally important to his sister, especially Long Tianyu.

    Although he had left long before, he kept up a regr correspondence with his sister.

    As he expected, when Lin Mengya heard him mention Long Tianyu, her face suddenly changed.

    She, who seemed to be reluctant to leave them but have made up her mind to do so, stroked the jade ruler with her jade-like hand, let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°We can¡¯t tell them. Since I want to disappear as Lin Mengya, I have to keep my leaving from them first.¡±

    She had her unperformed duty.

    Although it was a burden left by her mother, it was significant. Even if she managed to dy settling it, it would bring disaster to her children.

    In order to cover it up, her mother had sacrificed her life, but still failed to protect her and her brother. In this case, she decided to end it personally!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiaoyu asked.

    Lin Mengya looked into Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes and said with a solemn look, ¡°I¡¯m going to die thoroughly in front of them.¡±

    Her answer was expected. Lin Zhongyu¡¯s heart still skipped a beat.

    Although he was aware that it was difficult to hide this from Long Tianyu and Qinghu, he was very clear about Lin Mengya¡¯s character.

    Once she made a decision, no one could change her mind.

    After a moment of hesitation, for a selfish reason, Lin Zhongyu eventually gave up persuading her to drop the idea.

    Nevertheless, he felt heavy at heart and a little depressed. In fact, he was looking forward to living with her, but not in this way.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt myself,¡± Lin Mengya said and touched his head as before.

    But at the thought of his long greyish white hair, she felt miserable as if her heart were pricked by a needle.

    Although she saved Xiaoyu on the street, she really regarded him as her younger brother.

    Now he had be like this. She did not know how many hardships he had suffered.

    ¡°Okay. Sister, just give me instructions. I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    She did not know since when her stubborn and lovely brother had learned to hide his thoughts.

    Lin Mengya felt sorrier for Xiaoyu. This time, she had to go to the Lieyun Empire in any case.

    Since he came here for her, she certainly would not let him suffer any more hardship.

    She was capable of doing so now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t expose your identity for now. After you get out of here, just tell them that I¡¯m dead and find a way to drop this into the fire,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Then she turned around, took a leaf from the white grass and cut her finger lightly with the sharp edge of the leaf.

    Instantly, the dark red blood with a hint of purple sparkle disappeared into the leaf.

    Xiaoyu immediately held her finger and wanted to dress her wound. However, she dodged him gently, and then grabbed his chin, put her finger into his mouth, and fed him some of her blood.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In order to deceive all of them, you need my blood. Be careful and don¡¯t let them discover it.¡±

    Lin Mengya gently tore off a piece of cloth from her clothes to wrap the leaf properly and gave it to Xiaoyu.

    After patiently giving him a few more instructions, she urged him, who was reluctant to part with her, to leave.

    Knowing that his sister was going to do something big, Xiaoyu stopped acting like a child.

    After putting away the thing given by his sister and putting on his copper mask, he turned back into the mysterious envoy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Be careful,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Lin Mengya nodded and watched him leave the hillside.

    In the quiet open space on the hillside, Lin Mengya sat by the pool, staring at the jade ruler, lost in thought.

    Was all this an ident or her fate?

    Unexpectedly, the thing her mother failed to find even at the cost of running away from home and giving up her noble identity andfortable life was now in her hands.

    She had to say the god of destiny made fools of the people.

    With a ¡°click¡±, Lin Mengya pressed the button on one side of the jade ruler.

    The snow-white jade ruler opened immediately, revealing a piece of long and thin rolled silk cloth in it.

    After ncing at the silk cloth, Lin Mengya closed the jade ruler, walked up to the pool that had be an ordinary hot spring, and carefully ced it in a small hollow in the center of the pool.

    The jade ruler and the bottom of the pool were an integral whole. If people didn¡¯t take a closer look, they definitely would not be able to see that there was a jade ruler in the pool.

    If people outside learned the thing hidden in the ruler turned out to be the map of the relics of the Guwei State, the whole world would probably go wild.

    Moreover, there were some secrets recorded on the map, which was why she had to go to the Lieyun Empire.

    But she had to keep these things to herself.

    She couldn¡¯t even tell Long Tianyu, as she would rather watch him mourn over her death than drag him into an eternal hell.

    She decided to endure the pain in the eternal hell by herself.

    As she squeezed the wound on her fingertip, her blood dripped into the pool.

    In an instant, the liquid in the pool boiled again and returned to enchanting light purple.

    Lin Mengya stared at the pool of liquid with mixed feelings. It was the best way to deceive Long Tianyu. Fortunately, with Xiaoyu around, she didn¡¯t have to worry that Long Tianyu would really burn her body.

    Estimating that the liquid in the pool had been exposed in the air for long enough to produce strong toxic gas capable of making her enter a state of suspended animation again, Lin Mengya opened her mouth wide in resignation and threw herself into the pool.

    With a ¡°plop¡±, before she could struggle, she fell into aa again in the pool.

    A momentter, the light purple sparklepletely disappeared.

    In the transparent and clear liquid, Lin Mengya dressed in a white undershirt was sunk in sleep quietly like a jade carved beauty that was delicate but lifeless.

    As soon as Lin Zhongyu disguised as the envoy got out of the tunnel, Canying rushed at him and said with anxiety and expectation in his eyes, ¡°Sir! Sir, is the woman alive?¡±

    Canying noticed the envoy¡¯s ck eyes behind the mask somehow turned greyish white.

    Now being watched by the envoy¡¯s grayish white eyes, even Canying couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Despite Canying¡¯s cruel heart and malicious means, he only changed those copper ves¡¯ appearances with drugs.

    However, the envoy¡¯s grayish white eyes were as dull and lifeless as those of a dead person.

    Watched by such a pair of eyes, Canying felt like he was targeted by a jackdaw from hell that would kill him in an instant.

    As such, even someone as overbearing as Canying could only be so polite to him.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead. Mission failed,¡± the envoy said indifferently in a hoarse voice as if talking about an extremelymon thing.

    However, Canying was shocked and opened his mouth wide speechlessly, as if he had eaten a fly.

    Then he said, ¡°Dead... dead? How is that possible? If that¡¯s the case, why did you stay there for so long?¡±

    Canying was no fool. It was unnecessary for the envoy to stay there for so long just to find out if she was alive.

    Unless...

    Rolling his eyes, Canying put away his astonished look and said with regret, ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll collect her body. The Hall Master said that we must take her back no matter she is alive or dead. Sir, I won¡¯t trouble you with such a menial job. Copper ves,e with me.¡±

    What a cunning n. Canying thought that if the envoy meant to im all the credit, he would definitely lie to them.

    Therefore, as long as he proposed to go inside to collect the body, the envoy would feel guilty and stop him. In that case, the envoy couldn¡¯t me him for being cruel.

    However, the envoy did not do so. Instead, he casually sat down beside the bonfire, extended his hands and began to warm himself.

    At the moment, Canying, who was quite intelligent, was confused.

    Was Lin Mengya really dead?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? If you want to court death, just go ahead,¡± the envoy said.

    Sitting by the fire, Lin Zhongyu pretended to be warming himself, while throwing out the leaf hidden in his sleeve by his sister.

    The small cloth package disappeared in the fire in an instant, leaving no trace.

    An imperceptible cold fragrance was emitted from the fire, but he didn¡¯t feel any difort. As for the others...

    He showed a sneer. Since the day he knew his sister, she had been merciless in entrapping people.

 Chapter 754 - Hide Her Actual Situation from Them

    <h4>Chapter 754 Hide Her Actual Situation from Them</h4>

    Lin Zhongyu did this with his back to Canying, so Canying did not notice his little trick at all.

    After hesitating for a moment, Canying awkwardly smiled. The atmosphere became a little strange.

    At the moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to go or not.

    If that woman really died and he offended the envoy because of this, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a great loss?

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t mean to go against you. Nevertheless... it¡¯s of great significance, so I have to be cautious. Please don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Canying said.

    The cold fragrance seemed to have integrated into the air that was not fresh in the cave.

    Xiaoyu stopped sneering and did not answer, leaning against the stone wall casually and taking a nap.

    Canying had no idea what the envoy had up his sleeve.

    Gritting his teeth, Canying excused himself and led his men into the tunnel.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lin Zhongyu cursed. Of course, he was aware what Canying and his men were going to do. But since Lin Mengya had her n, they presumably could not get what they wanted.

    Calcting the time, he realized they had stayed here for three or four days. Long Tianyu and Qinghu, who cared about Lin Mengya a lot, should be on the way here now in any case.

    As he thought, he showedplicated feelings in his eyes. He knew his sister¡¯s character best. If she intended to hide her actual situation from them, she must have made a perfect n.

    However, Long Tianyu...

    Hopefully, Long Tianyu would not make any trouble.

    Although the copper ves were numb to cold, if they kept staying outside, they would be frozen stiff.

    Therefore, Canying instructed them toe into the cave every once in a while to warm themselves before taking their turns on duty outside.

    Although the cave was on the hillside, a lot of noises could be heard at the entrance of the cave.

    They, who were only ves acting on instructions, naturally were not as perceptive and sensitive as normal people.

    Thus, they did not notice a group of people sneaking up the mountain not far away.

    Long Tianyu wrapped his slender figure tightly in his ck cloak, and his deep and nted eyes were bloodshot at the moment.

    The tired look on his handsome face caused by the journey over the past few days made him look even more haggard.

    He tried hard to suppress the anxiety in his eyes and just wanted to find out if his beloved woman was alright.

    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s the copper ves of the Blood Hall!¡± Qinghu, who had a snow-white cloak draped over his shoulders and stood beside Long Tianyu, narrowed his eyes to stare at the cave entrance not far away and said.

    Others might be unaware of the origins of these people, but he knew them the best.

    It was because if it were not for his good look and young age, it was very likely that he would have be one of them.

    Before they became copper ves, they had to go through much more unbearable pain than he had gone through.

    And yet, although they could make it through that, they, who were trained in this way, were hard nuts to crack.

    This time, Long Tianyu and Qinghu didn¡¯t bring many people up the mountain. If they fought with the copper ves, they might not gain the upper hand.

    After all, the copper ves were numb to pain, so what they had learned were all extremely violent blows that were tremendously difficult to tackle.

    They would probably have a hard time.

    ¡°What are copper ves?¡± Long Tianyu asked in a hoarse voice.

    Although he deliberately lowered his voice, he sounded obviously anxious.

    After giving a quick exnation, Qinghu clutched Long Tianyu¡¯s hand to stop him who was anxious to take action.

    Then Qinghu said, ¡°Calm down. I think she should still be alright. The person capable of mobilizing so many copper ves must not be a nobody. If she is really captured by them, we can just wait and see, as we will have a greater chance to save her.¡±

    Long Tianyu knew what Qinghu said made sense, but he couldn¡¯t bear to wait while his beloved woman was captured by the enemy.

    When he and Qinghu went to wipe out the minions of the Candle Dragon Cult, a group of mysterious men proficient in martial arts descended from the sky.

    Although he did not ask Lin Mengya in person, he roughly figured out what was going on.

    Lin Mengya, who was too sick to walk without help, had made a thorough n for him.

    He always neglected her intelligence and cunningness and only treated her as an ordinary woman.

    However, how could she, who was able to recover and regain her vitality after taking rank poison, be knocked out by the knockout drops, which even failed to knock him out?

    Moreover, Qian Hua appeared out of nowhere, and Hou Yuetian seemed hesitant before they left.

    Why did he, who could see through anyone else¡¯s disguise, fail to see through her forced smile and trick?

    The trip to the snow mountain was arduous, and she had only a slim chance of neutralizing the poison in her body.

    He could not let his beloved woman face all this alone.

    If she died, he would die peacefully in the pure white snow with her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Qinghu, everyone can die except for you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he stood up from where he was hiding, with a long and sharp sword in his hand.

    Qinghu stretched out his hand in an attempt to stop him, but after holding the position for a long while, he finally drew back his hand and nodded lightly.

    ¡°I see.¡± As he said, he stared at Long Tianyu withplicated emotions in his eyes. He was well aware that this man came all the way here with them with the determination to die with Lin Mengya.

    Everyone could die, except for Qinghu, as only Qinghu knew Long Tianyu¡¯s wish, which was to stick together with Lin Mengya in life and death.

    By now, Qinghu believed that he could risk his life for Lin Mengya. However, Long Tianyu simply couldn¡¯t live without her.

    He had no way or right to fight for anything with Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying these two words lightly, Long Tianyu walked steadily towards the entrance of the cave with his sword.

    At the sight of the handsome man dressed in ck, those copper ves, who had been standing upright outside the cave, pounced on Long Tianyu like ferocious dogs.

    A crisp sound of metal weapons colliding started the carnival of killing.

    Long Tianyu killed one of them at every step. Since they were creatures numb to pain with no self-consciousness, he decided to cut off their heads and put an end to all their pain.

    The battlefield was like hell. Wherever Long Tianyu went, he encountered dangerous attacks and fought back with excellent swordsmanship.

    He was somehow perturbed.

    At this moment, he just wanted to rush into the cave and hold the disobedient woman in his arms.

    He waved his sword to cut off thest head with a copper mask.

    Killing made him increasingly restless with anxiety and left wounds all over his body.

    It was not because Long Tianyu was not as proficient as the copper ves in martial arts, but because ever since he realized that he had been deceived by Lin Mengya, he had hurried here day and night, for fear that he could never meet his beloved woman.

    He closed his eyes and managed to suppress the urge to spit up blood. He didn¡¯t want Lin Mengya to worry about him, nor did he want her to see him in such a mess.

    But as soon as he stepped into the cave, a handsome young man who looked shocked came into his sight.

    ¡°Are you Xiaoyu?¡± He asked.

    At the sight of Long Tianyu, Xiaoyu, dressed in a ck robe, nodded lightly to admit his identity.

    At the thought of his sister¡¯s n, Xiaoyu could only suppress his guilty conscience, looked down and put on an embarrassed look.

    ¡°You¡¯rete. My sister... she already...¡± He spoke slowly and even word by word, and his words wrenched at Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    In that instant, Long Tianyu felt his vision went dark.

    Managing to bnce his body with his thin sword, Long Tianyu staggered into the cave behind Xiaoyu.

    He quickened his slow pace to pass through the tunnel and reached the open space on the hillside.

    ¡°Who is it? Kill him!¡± Canying, who was walking towards the snake head-shaped pool, said with a murderous look in his eyes at the sight of the ck figure.

    However, Long Tianyu, who was almost crazy at this moment, would not give them the chance to do so. He wielded his long sword and cut the throats of those useless subordinates of Canying.

    ¡°Useless trash!¡± Canying cursed and intended to activate his internal strength to kill Long Tianyu.

    However, in the next moment, he realized that he could not move.

    ¡°How... how is this possible!¡± He said in astonishment and rage, opening his eyes wide.

    Before he could react, the blood-stained sword pierced through his chest.

    With a ¡°ng¡±, Long Tianyu killed Canying, a fierce and ambitious man, with his sword.

    But Canying had no idea who trapped him.

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.

    All he could see was the woman sleeping soundly in the water.

    The water in the pool was so clear that he could even see her features clearly.

    Despite her delicate features, she could never open her lips as red as a cherry blossom to speak to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± He said to her gently as before.

    At this moment, he could no longer suppress the urge to spit up blood, and his blood fell from his pale mouth into the pool where she was sleeping, dying the water light pink.

    ¡°You will feel lonely here, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. I will stay here with you.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he reached out his trembling hands into the water and carried her up from the bottom of the pool.

    How he wished for a miracle that she would suddenly open her eyes and tell him with a smile that he had been tricked.

    However, she had neither breathing nor heartbeat, and she even gradually became cold after he got her out of the water.

    Long Tianyu held on tightly to Lin Mengya, who did not move at all, although the moisture on her body hadpletely wet his clothes and the slightly poisonous water, in which the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass had soaked over the years, was eroding his wounds so that he felt a piercing pain.

    Only the pain reminded him that he was still alive.

    However, at the moment, his life became the biggest obstacle between him and her.

    He would not allow anyone or anything to prevent him from staying with her.

 Chapter 755 - The Dragon Bone to Bring Her Back to Life

    <h4>Chapter 755 The Dragon Bone to Bring Her Back to Life</h4>

    Lifting the corners of his pale lips to show a determined smile, Long Tianyu wielded his sword to stab himself in the chest without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°No!¡± There came a voice.

    At the critical moment, a stone cut through the air and knocked off the sharp de that was about to pierce through his chest.

    In the twinkling of an eye, a figure leaped over and grabbed the sword from Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Do you think that you can bring my sister back to life bymitting suicide? Sober up!¡± Lin Zhongyu held Long Tianyu¡¯s hand tightly and said.

    Fortunately, he noticed that something was wrong and followed Long Tianyu to check on the situation.

    If Long Tianyu really died, Lin Mengya would probably go crazy after waking up.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead. Let go of me!¡± Long Tianyu groaned in a low voice like a wounded beast.

    The blood that was still wet at the corners of his mouth made him look terrifyingly pale and haggard.

    Lin Zhongyu exerted himself to clench Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and seemed to be hesitant with a sparkle in his eyes. However, at the sight of the despair in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, he involuntarily said, ¡°My sister is not past hope. Look at her, she does not look like a dead person at all. I have a way to save her!¡±

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was prescient enough to leave him instructions for dealing with this, otherwise, today¡¯s situation would get out of control.

    Hearing that there was a way to save Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu immediately stopped struggling desperately.

    He grabbed a corner of Lin Zhongyu¡¯s clothes and seemed to show a desire to continue his life in his lifeless eyes in an instant.

    ¡°What did you say? How can we save her? Tell me!¡± He asked.

    Lin Zhongyu struggled to loosen Long Tianyu¡¯s grip on his clothes. After making sure that Long Tianyu had given upmitting suicide, he put the long sword back in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.

    Then Lin Zhongyu said, ¡°I heard that there is a treasure, which can bring the dead back to life, in the hands of the Candle Dragon Cult. In fact, my sister is in poor condition now. You¡¯d better put her back in the pool where her body can be kept properly. I will tell you about other things slowly. But remember one thing: if you die, my sister will really be past hope.¡±

    It was only now that Lin Zhongyu realized that his sister had really arranged everything properly.

    The poison she gave him presumably could make people unable to exert strength, but its effect did not show.

    In this way, Long Tianyu naturally considered those people not skilled enough in martial arts and would not be suspicious.

    Besides, the information left by his sister could give Long Tianyu hope and a motivation to continue living.

    As for whether he could cheer Long Tianyu up, it depended on how he exined to Long Tianyu.

    Long Tianyu, who seemed to have found the meaning of continuing his life, held Lin Mengya in his arms and gently kissed her forehead and eyes despite his reluctance to part with her.

    If Xiaoyu was telling the truth, he would be able to meet her again in the future.

    He cautiously put her back in the pool. Watching her sleeping peacefully at the bottom of the pool, Long Tianyu did not believe that she would leave him like this.

    ¡°This is not a good ce to talk. If you keep staying here, the residual poison will kill you.¡± Lin Zhongyuposedly urged Long Tianyu to leave.

    Long Tianyu, whose lips were a little livid at this moment, presumably could not take this much longer.

    After taking another deep look at Lin Mengya, who was sleeping at the bottom of the pool, Long Tianyu picked up his long sword and walked out through the tunnel with Lin Zhongyu.

    In the cave, Long Tianyu was by the crackling fire like a wooden stake, numb to cold. Grabbing his long sword, he fixed his eyes on the young man who looked helpless in front of him, and asked, ¡°How exactly can we save her?¡±

    The woman he loved was lying unconscious at the bottom of the pool at the moment.

    Long Tianyu had lost all interest in life, and his desire to live had fallen into a deep sleep with her.

    If she couldn¡¯t wake up, he could only live like a walking corpse for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Calm down. I heard that the reason for the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s current steady growth is that its primary head had an extremely magical dragon bone said to be capable of regenerating tissue and bringing the dead back to life. In fact, I infiltrated the Candle Dragon Cult for it. I think my sister fell into aa because she¡¯s seriously poisoned. If we get the dragon bone, maybe we can save her,¡± Lin Zhongyu said with shimmering eyes.

    In fact, Lin Mengya told him another excuse.

    Nevertheless, he had been pursuing the dragon bone all this time.

    The dragon bone¡¯s function of ¡°bringing the dead back to life¡± was just made up by him. Moreover, his sister was not dead, so she could e back to life¡± no matter the dragon bone worked or not.

    ¡°Dragon bone? We can save her with this?¡± Long Tianyu asked, anxious to get a definite answer.

    Seeing Xiaoyu nod, he finally felt a little warmth.

    Fortunately, as long as she coulde back to life, he would be d even if he had to sacrifice his life, not to mention get the dragon bone from the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Long Tianyu lifted his long sword and was about to walk out of the cave.

    However, Xiaoyu dragged him back with a disapproving look and pressed him down in front of the fire.

    ¡°If you go on like this, you¡¯ll die before getting the dragon bone for my sister. Long Tianyu, I¡¯m in the same mood as you. If we want to bring my sister back, we should take care of ourselves. Do you want her to sleep here forever?¡± Xiaoyu growled to bring Long Tianyu back to reality.

    That was right. Lin Mengya, whose life was uncertain at the moment, could only rely on him.

    He forced himself to sit in front of the fire, suppressing the impulse to immediately go to the Candle Dragon Cult to get the dragon bone for her.

    Xiaoyu was right. He must calm down and make a deliberate n. Only in this way could he bring Lin Mengya back.

    ¡°Hey, have you calmed down yet?¡± Lin Zhongyu, who squatted down cautiously beside Long Tianhyu with his heart in his mouth, asked.

    He was afraid that Long Tianyu would act rashly again, as he was much less skilled than Long Tianyu in martial arts.

    If Long Tianyu insisted on acting rashly, he would have to knock Long Tianyu out with poison.

    However, he, who was holding the poison nervously, saw Long Tianyu pick up a piece of dry firewood beside him and add it to the fire, before he used it.

    Lin Zhongyu was stunned. ¡°Does Long Tianyu calm down now?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where the dragon bone is,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    At this moment, he seemed to have regained his usual calmness and wisdom.

    The madness and pain in his deep eyes had been reced by a cold and lifeless look.

    Lin Zhongyu found Long Tianyu, who showed such a look, seemed to be very familiar and strange at the same time.

    He sighed to himself. Perhaps he would not be able to see Long Tianyu, who looked indifferent but was gentle to Lin Mengya, get back to what he had been until things were settled and Lin Mengya was willing to show up in front of Long Tianyu.

    ¡°It¡¯s at the headquarters of the Candle Dragon Cult. I spent some time looking for it, but in vain. The headquarters of the Candle Dragon Cult is very mysterious. If you don¡¯t want to seek death, you should stay calm,¡± Lin Zhongyu said.

    Long Tianyu fell silent for a moment, staring thoughtfully at the flickering fire with a cold look on his handsome face.

    The silent atmosphere in the cave was a little tense. Lin Zhongyu leaned against the mountain wall and kept sneaking nces at Long Tianyu.

    ¡°If we leave her body here, will her body be kept properly?¡± After a long while, Long Tianyu, who seemed to have been convinced, finally got up, adjusted his clothes, and asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes. That pool is amazing. It¡¯s very good for her health. If you can¡¯t set your mind at ease, you can send your men to guard her at the foot of the mountain,¡± Lin Zhongyu said.

    Long Tianyu nodded and walked out of the cave without stopping.

    Meanwhile, he said, ¡°She will be d to see you after waking up. She misses you very much. I will get the dragon bone for you. When the timees, we can save her together.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu trembled, wondering if he had exposed any w or Long Tianyu was terrifyingly intelligent after regaining hisposure.

    Despite knowing that Long Tianyu would not be able to see it, he still nodded.

    The pure white snow was dazzling outside. Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and put away his long sword.

    His only beloved woman was now sleeping soundly in this cave. Although it was covered with snow, he kept it, where he stored all his tenderness in this life, at the bottom of his heart.

    He had no idea how long he would be able to hold on for. Although he seemed to have returned to what he had been, only he was keenly aware he felt such great grief that he seemed to be about to go mad.

    Nevertheless, he could neither die nor vent his grief recklessly, because he must save her.

    When he got out of the cave, Qinghu and the others, who had heard his footsteps, were waiting outside.

    Long Tianyu nced at them lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°All of you, go to the foot of the mountain immediately and stay there. From today on, no one is allowed to climb the Qijue Peak.¡±

    There seemed to be murderous intent in his cold tone.

    Even Qinghu couldn¡¯t help nodding reluctantly under such pressure.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s dark eyes, full of ruthlessness and coldness, were even more oppressing and colder than the Qijue Peak.

    ¡°Did anything happen to her?¡± Qinghu asked.

    Others might be unaware of it, but Qinghu could tell at a nce that there was something wrong with him.

    With a severe look, Long Tianyu nodded and turned to look at Lin Zhongyu who had just poked his head out of the cave.

    ¡°Xiaoyu! Why are you here? Where¡¯s she? How is she?¡± As Qinghu asked, he strode forward and grabbed hold of Lin Zhongyu, who tried to dodge him.

    In desperation, Xiaoyu put on a grieved look again and repeated the excuse he made up.

    ¡°Gosh! Dragon bone!¡± Qinghu eximed.

    Qinghu, who had been a core member of the Candle Dragon Cult, knew better than Long Tianyu how rare the dragon bone was and how difficult it was to get it.

    However, since it was the essential to saving Lin Mengya, he would get it for her even if he had to sacrifice everything he had!

 Chapter 756 - Proper Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 756 Proper Arrangement</h4>

    However, Long Tianyu was determined to do so even if he had to undergo the most severe trials.

    ¡°Since the copper ves are here, who brought them here?¡± Qinghu suddenly changed the topic.

    Even Lin Zhongyu was unable to react instantly.

    A momentter, he answered Qinghu that they were brought here by Canying.

    All of a sudden, aplicated sinister look shed across Qinghu¡¯s cold face.

    After a long while, Qinghu finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    As Canying was killed, what Qinghu had gone throughpletely became a memory lingering in his heart.

    Now, Lin Mengya was all he lived for.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as familiar with the affairs of Candle Dragon Cult as you, so I need your help,¡± on the snow mountain, Long Tianyu said, sounding like an asura from hell.

    He could catch anyone who was targeted by him even if his target hid in the remotest corners of the earth, and then he would kill his target in his own way.

    If Long Tianyu was like a peerless lethal de in a box before, now he put his tenderness endowed by Lin Mengya back in his heart.

    Without that, he was merely a lethal weapon with a cruel name.

    Lin Zhongyu watched his lonely and upright back in the snow, and somehow sighed in his heart, ¡°Sister, I really don¡¯t know if this is a good thing for Long Tianyu.¡±

    After arranging everything, Long Tianyu returned to the cave.

    The corpses of those useless people had been dragged out.

    Long Tianyu personally cleaned up the withered poisonous grasses around the snake head pool, only leaving some bright-colored and gorgeous wildflowers around her.

    He reached his hand into the water again.

    The temperature of the hot spring was just right. Even on the cold snow mountain, she wouldn¡¯t feel cold.

    Watching her sleeping peacefully underwater, Long Tianyu showed a gentle smile with apparent misery.

    He was willing to do all he could to make ast desperate effort to get the dragon bone for her.

    He was also trying to save himself, because she was all he lived for.

    ¡°Wait for me here obediently. I¡¯ll get the dragon bone for you soon. Sometimes, I think it¡¯s good for you to stay in this state. At least I don¡¯t need to worry that you will sneak out one day so that I can¡¯t find you,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Touching her delicate and slender fingers, he felt that his heart was sunk in sleep with her at the bottom of the pool.

    He lifted her hand and kissed her snow-white fingers gently.

    Her fingers were different from those of ordinary women. Although they were also snow-white and soft, there were slightly rough calluses on them because she used needles all year round.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu kept everything about her in his mind and engraved it in the deepest part of his mind.

    ¡°After I take you back to the Capital City from here, no one will dare to hurt you. Wait for me. Ya¡¯er, you must wait for me here obediently,¡± he said.

    There were ripples on the water. Even Long Tianyu did not notice that his face suddenly became a little wet.

    Since he came of age, he had never cried for anyone other than her.

    Watching his tears integrate into the pool in front of him, Long Tianyu gradually hid all his tenderness towards her.

    After he turned around, he became the most cold-blooded and ruthless person in the entire world, leaving his tears containing his longing for guarding her to quietly protect her with the water in the pool!

    Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, who were waiting at the entrance of the cave, almost looked into the tunnel every now and then.

    Although Qinghu really wanted to say goodbye to Lin Mengya, seeing the lifeless look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, he could only swallow back the words on the tip of his tongue in silence.

    ¡°You finallye out. Is it okay to leave her here?¡± Qinghu went up to Long Tianyu and asked about his biggest concern as he was at a loss what to say at the moment.

    Long Tianyu nodded lightly.

    Although this was Hou Yuetian¡¯s sphere of influence, it was a piece of cake for Long Tianyu to secretly seal the snow mountain Qijue Peak.

    ¡°Are youing with us?¡± Long Tianyu said to Xiaoyu, who had been leaning on the mountain wall.

    Apart from Lin Mengya, they had no other topic of discussion.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu remembered that Lin Mengya had anxiously longed for meeting her brother Xiaoyu, so she would be very delighted to see him at first sight after waking up.

    Lin Zhongyu nced at Long Tianyu and Qinghu and shook his head.

    After that, he put on an indifferent look again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to guard my sister and go backter. Although the people you left behind are highly skilled in martial arts, few of them know about poison. I need to take care of the pool where my sister¡¯s body is kept.¡±

    He had said and done everything he should say and do.

    Although Lin Zhongyu did not want to be his sister¡¯s ¡°aplice¡±, at the thought that he could take his sister to his country safely, he was in excitement ipatible with the current situation.

    Fortunately, he usually showed an indifferent look. Meanwhile, Long Tianyu and Qinghu were preupied with Lin Mengya¡¯s safety, so they did not notice the slight w he showed.

    Knowing that his reluctance to leave would only make Lin Mengya wake upter, Long Tianyu said, ¡°Alright, she has missed you terribly. Stay here with her for a few days and take care of this ce after we leave.¡±

    After giving Lin Zhongyu instructions, Long Tianyu led Qinghu and his men down the mountain.

    There was only one way to climb the snow mountain Qijue Peak, and the low temperature on the mountain made it not suitable for people to stay, so those people settled at the foot of the mountain.

    Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief after they left.

    Fortunately, he had another way to go up and down the mountain, otherwise, it would be difficult for him and his sister to get away.

    Last time Lin Mengya had fallen asleep for about three days. This time, Lin Zhongyu stayed close to the snake head pool, for fear that he would be absent when his sister woke up.

    Finally, after waiting for a day and a night, he saw that the calm pool began to ripple slowly.

    After a snow-white hand was reached out of the water, with a ¡°whoosh¡±, Lin Mengya showed up in front of Xiaoyu like a beauty who had just taken a bath.

    ¡°Ahem... ahem... I was choked by the water. I can¡¯t use this method at will, otherwise I will drown myself sooner orter,¡± she said.

    The suspended animation caused by the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was very strange. Lin Mengya was not very sure how the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass did that, but just knew that after entering the state of suspended animation, not only did she not need to breathe, but also she needed much less energy to maintain her heartbeat and normal physical functions.

    Moreover, she stayed in a hot spring, so she needed much less energy to maintain her temperature.

    As such, after sleeping for a day and a night, she still had some strength.

    Nevertheless, she, who just woke up, felt that her arms and legs went weak, as if they did not belong to her.

    ¡°If you want to use this method to deceive them again, you¡¯d better do it yourself. You have no idea how difficult it is to convince Long Tianyu and Qinghu, especially Long Tianyu who almostmitted suicide for you.¡± Lin Zhongyuined as he was busy picking Lin Mengya up from the pool neatly.

    Then hepletely wrapped her in a dry cloak he prepared in advance and helped her out of the cave.

    ¡°Did he really attempt tomit suicide for me?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Hearing Xiaoyu¡¯s words, she felt that her heart skipped a beat.

    Although she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings for her, she could not help but sigh in her heart at the thought that Long Tianyu attempted tomit suicide for her.

    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told him that you¡¯re not thoroughly dead. Sister, are you sure he won¡¯t try tomit suicide again?¡± Lin Zhongyu said.

    He helped Lin Mengya sit down in front of the raging fire in the cave outside.

    Lin Mengya had to recover her strength before going downhill. Lin Zhongyu took out some porridge he prepared and ced it in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°He won¡¯t. Since he knows a way to save me, he will take good care of himself for the sake of saving me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Lin Mengya held the bowl of porridge and tried hard to suppress her reluctance to part with Long Tianyu, and her eyes with tears were almost blurred by the steam from the porridge.

    She also missed Long Tianyu terribly, wanted to tell him that she was still alive, and wanted to live with him forever no matter what happened.

    However, she must handle this properly alone for their future.

    ¡°If you are really reluctant to part with him, let me send him a letter to tell him that you are still alive, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Lin Zhongyu said.

    Seeing his sister still insisted on handling the matter by herself despite her red eyes, he felt sorry for that.

    But Lin Mengya shook her head. After taking a big sip of warm porridge, she seemed to have regained some strength.

    She said, ¡°No, this matter is of great importance. Do you think it¡¯s really safe to stay with Long Tianyu? I think his father, who relegated me to a vice Princess and let me move back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion, is up to the same thing. If I can¡¯t even hide my whereabouts from him, how can I hide my whereabouts from the members of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    Once she realized something, it was difficult to pretend to be unaware of it.

    In fact, Lin Mengya did not want toe to this point. But things were unpredictable. Even her mother probably did not expect the secret her mother had tried hard to hide would be the biggest burden to her.

    Everyone said that she took a lot after her mother. But only she knew that the biggest difference between her and her mother was that her mother was willing to bet on her life to hide these things, while she dared to break down all barriers like a fearless beast.

    Although they were both willing to sacrifice their lives, they gotpletely different results.

    ¡°I just feel sorry for Long Tianyu who loves you so dearly. Sister, I¡¯m confused. Since you like him so much, why can¡¯t you go through thick and thin with him?¡± The young man with greyish white hair sitting beside Lin Mengya asked with a puzzled look.

    He really wanted his sister to go with him, but he could see the current situation clearly.

    Long Tianyu was reluctant to part with Lin Mengya, and so was Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 757 - A Conversation with Xiaoyu

    <h4>Chapter 757 A Conversation with Xiaoyu</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoyu, have you ever fallen in love with someone?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The firelight shone on her face, drying the water drops on her face and turning her from a lovely lotus flower just out of water to a gorgeous rose.

    Lin Zhongyu nced at Lin Mengya hesitantly, but finally shook his head.

    ¡°If you love someone, you¡¯ll want to give her all good things in the world while trying to protect her from danger. For me, the relics of the Guwei State are my fate, not his. I¡¯ll be selfish if I drag him into this dangerous situation. But now, even if I dieter, he¡¯ll at least be able to live on,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The relics of the Guwei State, what everyone was crazy about but she hated bitterly, now got in her way.

    If she could make it through this, everything would be fine. If she failed, she would pass away like a cloud.

    Since she had to sacrifice her life, why bother to get him involved in this?

    ¡°I see. Sister, have a good rest. We¡¯ll go down the mountain tomorrow,¡± Lin Zhongyu said.

    After falling silent for a moment, he somehow turned and left the cave.

    Watching his delicate and thin back, Lin Mengya sighed lightly.

    The god of destiny made fools of the people. If she hadn¡¯t raised Xiaoyu in her mansion after saving him, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have be like this.

    She had refused to submit herself to fate.

    But now, she suddenly realized that fate was the most dramatic screenwriter and no one could escape from being tricked by it.

    Xiaoyu was considerate indeed. The moment Lin Mengya put down the bowl of porridge, she saw the clean clothes he prepared beside her.

    After changing her clothes and looking at herself in the water for a while, she became a handsome young man again.

    Lin Mengya touched her haggard face and could not help but smile bitterly. How could she not feel guilty about lying to Long Tianyu? But she forced herself to perform her duty.

    ¡°Sister, have you changed your clothes?¡± She heard Xiaoyu¡¯s muffled voice from the tunnel.

    Lin Mengya was never a sentimental person, and it was not her nature to indulge in memories.

    She got up and went downward. A momentter, she appeared in front of Xiaoyu gracefully.

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Anyway, he found that since his sister woke up in the snake head pool, she seemed to have be more gorgeous and charming.

    If he had to describe it with one word, he could only say that his sister became more charming.

    Most of charmingdies were of dazzling beauty, dressed in resplendent clothes with luxurious jewelry.

    Lin Zhongyu, who had seen plenty of beauties, was naturally not interested in that kind of so-called gorgeousdies who gave out a fragrance of cosmetics strong enough to linger in his mind for three years.

    Lin Mengya was different. She, dressed in in and simple clothes with her hair neatly done in a bun and no makeup, was of unadorned beauty, but naturally eye-appealing and charming.

    Her beauty was not seductive and did not arouse his evil thought, but he involuntarily kept her appearance in mind at first nce.

    Rubbing his eyes, Lin Zhongyu found something strange.

    In the past, his sister was beautiful, but her beauty was not so... so overwhelming.

    Yes, her beauty was overwhelming.

    Even among a batch of beauties, she was the most eye-appealing at first nce, as if she were the queen of flowers superior to any indescribably beautiful flower.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Lin Mengya walked up to Xiaoyu.

    At the sight that this silly boy stared at her nkly and rubbed his eyes from time to time, Lin Mengya reached out to gently rub his head and asked in a soft voice as before, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Xiaoyu returned to himself, scratched his head and said with an embarrassed look, ¡°Nothing, I just find that you seem to be a little different, sister. Just now, I seemed to be possessed and couldn¡¯t look away from you.¡±

    Hearing Xiaoyu say that in embarrassment, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t just smile to smooth things over.

    Instead, she reached out to grab Xiaoyu¡¯s wrist and put her slender fingers on his wrist to feel his pulse.

    ¡°Who taught you the witchcraft?¡± Lin Mengya asked with a severe look in her burning eyes.

    Despite Xiaoyu¡¯s status andposure, he was involuntarily at a loss how to answer his sister.

    Lin Mengya checked on Xiaoyu for a while and pinched him.

    Then she said reproachfully with a sullen look, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to learn witchcraft. You learn it without a solid foundation and are over anxious for quick results. Are you seeking death?¡±

    Xiaoyu lowered his head silently, aware of why his sister got angry.

    But only in this way could he be her helper instead of her burden in the shortest time possible.

    ¡°Tell me, in your n, are only the members proficient in witchcraft able to get greater power? Or did your uncles have to teach you witchcraft in this way so that you could gain a seat in your n?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Xiaoyu trembled slightly, lowered his head and said nothing.

    Lin Mengya took a deep nce at the poor boy. She had just thought that Xiaoyu¡¯s n was in a mess, but she did not expect his family members to use him as a shield.

    ¡°Silly boy, I was a little harsh, but do you know that if you go on like this, you will be a jar of venomous insects rather than a normal person? Fortunately, you are my brother. Now try to feel the difference of your body.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she patted him on the head tenderly.

    She knew that it was not all Xiaoyu¡¯s fault. Although he was eager to get achievements in witchcraft, those who told him about this method actually added fuel to the fire.

    Now that she had reunited with Xiaoyu, she would take back what he deserved and avenge his wrongs.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiaoyu eximed.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, he, who had always been obedient to her, involuntarily activated the venomous insects in his body. As expected, the venomous insects were no longer restless and seemed to be much tamer.

    At least, he, who had suffered from unbearable pain and itchiness, felt much better now.

    He couldn¡¯t help looking up at his sister, both surprised and delighted.

    ¡°Now my blood can be considered the king of all poisons. The venomous insects in your body feed on poison, so they are certainly afraid of me. You just said that you seemed to be unable to look away from me. It¡¯s because of the venomous insects in your body. From now on, all those who have been immersed in poison making all the year round will involuntarily submit themselves to me. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no big deal. With my blood to restrain the venomous insects in your body, you can set your mind at ease.¡± Lin Mengya gave a mysterious exnation that stunned Xiaoyu.

    This exined why he found every move of his sister undoubted.

    Soon he realized a fatal problem.

    He hurriedly grabbed his sister¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°In this case, after you follow me back to the Lieyun Empire, won¡¯t all those people capable of witchcraft discover your identity? I can¡¯t put you in such a dangerous situation!¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled, carefully loosened Xiaoyu¡¯s grip and held his hand.

    Meanwhile, she said, ¡°I just called you silly boy, but you are smart this time. It¡¯s all right. You seemed to be unable to look away from me just because this is the birthce of the toxin of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass and you just drank my blood. This will happen only when we get out of the cave and my blood is exposed in the air. At other times, they will only find me quite attractive. Fortunately, I¡¯m good-looking and won¡¯t arouse others¡¯ suspicion.¡±

    Xiaoyu nodded immediately andpletely put his mind at ease.

    However, he could not help but feel a little dejected.

    He had thought that he was no longer the docile child in front of his sister this time. Unexpectedly, his sister taught him another lesson.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m sorry. I was a little anxious, so I was harsh on you. Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She stroked a strand of long hair on Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder, thinking his original ck hair was smooth and soft to the touch, but now it became grayish-white.

    It broke her heart. What had he gone through in the past half a year so that he became like this?

    Shaking his head, Xiaoyu held her tender hand.

    Although he had reunited with his biological parents, he missed her, from whom he got warmth for the first time in his life, even more.

    He took her out through the tunnel and considerately put a fur cloak on her. After that, the two of them sat by the fire as before.

    ¡°In fact, I did this voluntarily. I am very grateful to the venomous insects in my body. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to seed in pretending to be the envoy skilled in witchcraft, recing him, and helping you,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Lin Mengya was puzzled by this.

    A person like Canying would definitely not trust others easily.

    It must have taken Xiaoyu a lot of effort to rece the envoy.

    She was more curious about what Xiaoyu was up to.

    However, Xiaoyu was no longer the youngster who followed her and called her sister all the time.

    There was something beyond his control.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re so capable. But since you are going to take me back to the Lieyun Empire, you should let me know what I¡¯m going to face, right?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She was no fool, neither was Xiaoyu.

    She decided to visit the Lieyun Empire not only because of Xiaoyu, but also because of the map in her hands.

    Now the jade ruler was still in the pool, but the map was in her mind. It was risky to carry anything with her, but her brain now became the most important and safest coffer.

 Chapter 758 - Xiaoyus Story

    <h4>Chapter 758 Xiaoyu¡¯s Story</h4>

    At the mention of his story, Xiaoyu became less reserved.

    However, at the thought of his family affairs, the innocent and lovely teenager put on his frosty look again.

    Displeased to see Xiaoyu kept a straight face at such a young age, Lin Mengya reached out to pinch his face hard. Seeing the helpless look in his eyes, she looked at him with satisfaction and continued listening to him.

    ¡°In fact, Uncle Lie took me back because he had no other choice. I¡¯m the youngest son of Wanyan Chenghui, the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire. Back then, my father had to send me away because our enemies plotted against my elder brothers. Now my returning to the Lieyun Empire has ruined their n. Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. No one in the Lieyun Empire can hurt you,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Lin Mengya felt nothing but astonishment at the moment.

    What was wrong with her? Although she had this spection before, she didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoyu turned out to be another prince she met.

    Why did she have various rtionships with the royal members of various countries in this life?

    ¡°Are you alright, sister? What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold just now?¡± Lin Zhongyu asked.

    He stared anxiously at his sister, wondering what made her hold her head, look up to the sky and sigh a momentter.

    She sighed and finally epted her unpredictable fate.

    She had even gone through soul travel, not to mention this kind of thing less likely to happen than being struck by lightning.

    Perhaps this was sheer dumb luck.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just sighed over the fleetness of fate. Since you¡¯re the youngest son of the Emperor of Lieyun Empire, you¡¯ll certainly inherit the throne from your father after going back. Since some people try to hinder you doing that, why don¡¯t you make use of this opportunity to give up the throne?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had never considered being an emperor as a good thing.

    A wise emperor should care for the national fate and learn to weigh the pros and cons. No one other than the emperor knew how difficult it was.

    If it weren¡¯t for the current situation where her husband Long Tianyu had no other choice, she would not have been willing to encourage him topete for the throne far less distinguished than it seemed to be.

    Moreover, Long Tianyu had grown up in the royal family and been exposed to the tactics of manipting power as an emperor.

    She did not have different standards for the two of them, butpared with Long Tianyu, Xiaoyu had grown up in a much inferior environment.

    Even if Xiaoyu were to ascend the throne, the powerful officials could easily make him a mere figurehead. Even if he were to manage state affairs in person in the future, there would be a lot of trouble in front of him. It would be much easier for him to be a prince or live a leisurely and wealthy life.

    But it seemed that Xiaoyu had to inherit the throne despite his unwillingness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to inherit the throne, but if I give up the throne, they will kill me sooner orter. My parents and all the officials of my n will also be killed by them!¡± As Xiaoyu said, he suddenly showed a furious look on his delicate face.

    Lin Mengya was taken aback by this, but she felt sorry for him.

    Holding Xiaoyu in her arms, Lin Mengya tried all she could to warm him and let him know the world was not as cruel as he thought.

    However, she swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.

    What could she say? Even she, involved in the trouble, had to part with her beloved person. Could she make up a lie to convince him that everything was going well?

    After a long while, Lin Mengya spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you want to protect your nsmen, the first thing you have to do is to be cruel. Based on what you have done these days, I realize you have a high consciousness in this regard. So, now I teach you the second thing, which is to manipte people¡¯s desires. Remember, wars and pains in the world are all caused by people¡¯s desires. If you can manipte people¡¯s desires, you will be close to sess. I can¡¯t teach you to be a wise monarch, but I can teach you to be a worthy person clear about what to love or hate.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why she said that.

    Perhaps it was because she was keenly aware that no one in the world could go against fate in his life!

    Since she couldn¡¯t change her fate, she decided to try her best to take control of it.

    As long as she and Xiaoyu took everything under control, no one could get in their way.

    Xiaoyu, who put his head on her shoulder, trembled slightly and lifted his head to look at her in puzzlement, as if he got to know her for the first time.

    ¡°Are you confused? It doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to remember one thing: we can¡¯t be overwhelmed by the duties on our shoulders. Although I don¡¯t know why I share this soul soother with you, I find a great thing. If you be the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire, I will have another strong backing. In this case, I can do whatever I want in these countries in the future,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The first few sentences gave Xiaoyu a strong sense of responsibility.

    But hearing the following sentences, he showed a bitter face.

    Even aftering back to life, his sister still talked in the yful way he was familiar with.

    Lin Mengya could asionally give a lecture, but even she would be bored if she did that often.

    After chatting with Xiaoyu for a long time, Lin Mengya finally collected the information she wanted.

    The Emperor of the Lieyun Empire was a poor man.

    He seeded the throne with the support of several powerful families. Thus, after he became the Emperor, the forces tried to take their shares of the benefits.

    Their first step was to try to take the Emperor under control.

    For this reason, the powerful families tried every means to marry their daughters to the Emperor. If their daughters had the Emperor¡¯s favor all to themselves and gave birth to the sessor for the throne, the entire Lieyun Empire would be under their control in the future.

    However, they had good ns, but they did not expect that the Emperor, who was able to unite them and maneuver among them all this time, was not a puppet.

    The Emperor was truly a formidable ruler proficient in manipting his officials.

    The powerful families did not get any benefits over the years, but suffered great losses.

    The Emperor could not let it go on like this, because he would definitely get old one day. However, almost all the members of his harem were inextricably rted to the powerful families.

    Once they had children, there would be another tempestuous storm in the Lieyun Empire. As such, the Emperor was upset so that he had plenty of beautiful wives and concubines, but no child.

    The powerful families were frantic with anxiety. Apart from sendingdies into the Imperial Pce, they tried every means to present some medicine capable of helping thedies get pregnant. The Emperor was anxious as well. If it went on like this, he would die without descendants.

    Therefore, the Emperor used his quick wits toe up with apromise measure.

    Apart from selecting members of his harem from the powerful families, he managed to unite several families, which were weaker but easier to control or loyal to him, by marriage.

    In this way, he finally had some children who were Xiaoyu¡¯s elder brothers.

    However, noticing the measure he took, the powerful families went even further.

    The princes¡¯ grandparents¡¯ families were either sidelined and almost ruined, or forced or bribed to join the powerful families.

    The princes either died prematurely or became the puppets of the powerful families.

    Although almost all forces had their cards, the Emperor took no action and refused to announce his sessor.

    The powerful families manipted the princes to y various intrigues every day and cause a tempestuous storm in the Imperial Pce where everyone lived in bloodless battles.

    Seeing that his sons were either dead or brainwashed, the Emperor became even more upset.

    Finally, driven mad by his sons, he went out incognito.

    As the plot of some TV series, he met ady as beautiful as a fairy during the trip.

    Thedy was not Cindere, but from a noble family and of a high status.

    The Emperor and thedy fell in love with each other, so he took her home in high spirits, and then married her and had a child. Their story was supposed to end happily here.

    Unfortunately, a few viins came out to disrupt the happy life of the Emperor and thedy because of thedy¡¯s prominent family background.

    Although the powerful families were formidable, they could meet their match.

    Thedy came from the Xin Family, a noble family.

    What did the Xin Family do? Lin Mengya remembered her teacher had told her that it was one of the families holding the positions of the state preceptor and the high priest in the Lieyun Empire for generations.

    The ruler of the Lieyun Empire seemed to be the Emperor, but in fact it was the high priest.

    Now that the Xin Family¡¯s legitimate daughter had married the Emperor, the other powerful families suddenly felt that they had no hope of fighting for the throne.

    This was supposed to be a good thing, but unfortunately, the current master of the Xin Family was ambitious.

    Lin Mengya could figure out the following story.

    The Xin Family tried to take away the baby of the Emperor and thedy, but they refused to give their baby away, so they asked the direct descendants of the royal family to take their baby out of the Lieyun Empire at all costs. After making sure their baby was safe, they fought desperately with the Xin Family.

    Their baby turned out to have grown up into the young man in front of her.

    She rubbed her sore temple with her fair and slender index finger.

    s, she didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoyu had a tougher life than hers, and his story involved all kinds of conventional strife for power.

    ¡°So now, are the loyal supporters of the Wanyan Family protecting you and fighting against the Xin Family?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu shook his head and said with a serious look, ¡°My parents are very smart. Over the years, they, who did not have to worry about me, have engaged in a fierce fight with the Xin Family. However, because of one thing, my father had to agree that he would only appoint either his sons or a male member of the Xin Family, who is my mother¡¯s nephew, as the Crown Prince. After working hard over the years, they are all at the summit of their power. It¡¯s not easy for me to surpass them.¡±

 Chapter 759 - Makeover

    <h4>Chapter 759 Makeover</h4>

    Lin Mengya understood the situation.

    She smacked her lips. The past events between Xiaoyu¡¯s parents now sounded like watching a fairy tale of a princess and a prince.

    However, at the end of the fairy tale, the wicked stepmother and sisters would all suffer punishment. They would definitely not dare to be so cocky?

    It was obvious that reality was always crueler than fairy tales.

    Even if Xiaoyu¡¯s parents were a rare pair of true love, but with the pressure of various forces, it eventually turned into a scandalous royal drama.

    She had always liked happy endings, be it a novel or a TV program.

    Thus naturally, she didn¡¯t want to see Xiaoyu¡¯s parents end up like a pair of desperate star-crossed lovers.

    Besides, she might need the help of Xiaoyu¡¯s parents if she wanted to achieve her goal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much from you, but there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Since both the Xin family and those rich families are capable of turning the world upside down in the Lieyun Empire, why don¡¯t they just send their troops and start a war? Why are they so intent on orthodoxy?¡±

    Lin Mengya had always wondered about that.

    ording to Xiaoyu¡¯s ount, the Xin family had pushed Xiaoyu¡¯s father beyond limits. If it were her, she would definitely start retaliating. Anything would be better than this kind of mind battle.

    Xiaoyu looked embarrassed. It took her quite a while to tell Lin Mengya the whole story.

    It turned out that it was because the folk customs of the Lieyun Empire were too tough.

    Lieyun was quite unique, in that most of the country belonged to the primitive tribes.

    It might have something to do with the geographical location of Lieyun. After all, if poisonous animals could live there, the environment had to be quite bad.

    Therefore, the ones to decide who would sit on the throne would be the leaders of these tribes.

    And these leaders were also very strange. No matter how many noble families tried to rope them in, they refused to yield.

    The only thing they acknowledged was the so-called orthodoxy of the royal family.

    Therefore, the Xin family had taken a risk setting up such a thing.

    Well... Lin Mengya sighed again, covering her forehead. These ambitious men of Lieyun had really been wronged.

    It was not possible for the military to use force, or to pressure the emperor to abdicate, which greatly limited everyone¡¯s ability to take the throne.

    ¡°I see. Now I¡¯m beginning to get the picture. Since I¡¯m going back with you, I¡¯m definitely not going to sit around and do nothing. It¡¯s almost dawn. Let¡¯s get a move on.¡±

    The sky outside the cave had just brightened. The siblings chatted all night, and the fire was gradually burning out.

    After being pricked by the cold wind outside, all the drowsiness was gone.

    Lin Mengya stood up. Although the poison in her body had just been neutralized, she felt much better.

    ording to her estimation, it was because the poison in the pool had identally be a great tonic for her.

    Therefore, even after staying up all night, apart from a little redness in her eyes, she was alright.

    ¡°How about you pretend to be my servant? The people at the foot of the mountain all work for Long Tianyu and Qinghu. That way, if we run into them, it will be easier for me to escape.¡±

    Although Xiaoyu had nned another way down the mountain, Long Tianyu and Qinghu were always meticulous in what they do. If they ran into and the men recognized them, it would be hard for them to fight their own people.

    Lin Mengya nodded, then put on her cloak, and took the copper mask from Xiaoyu.

    She was now well-disguised. No one could tell that she was the woman who should still be sleeping at the bottom of the pool.

    Today¡¯s weather was especially sunny. The snow-capped mountain was shining with silver light. In fact, Lin Mengya had never seen such a magnificent snow mountain.

    Compared to the dull mood when she was going up the mountain, she felt more rxed at this moment.

    The two of them walked and stopped all the way. The two-day journey was not too difficult for them.

    When they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved.

    After all, they were in the Nation of Dongxia. Even with Long Tianyu¡¯s ability, locking down the Qijue Peak in such a short amount of time was still very difficult and they managed to find an escape route.

    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu finally left the Qijue Peak safely.

    Looking at the snow mountain behind her, Lin Mengya sighed softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s men had already prepared a horse carriage. Once she got on the horse carriage, she would head north towards the contrary direction from whence she came.

    At a time like this, what was she hesitating for?

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya shook off those weak thoughts and got into the carriage without any hesitation. What woulde was going toe no matter what.

    It was not until now that Lin Mengya realized how much Xiaoyu had changed without her around.

    Seeing how he was giving orders, even those subordinates who were much older than him listened and admired him very much. Although she felt sorry for him, she was still a little proud.

    After all, Xiaoyu was her younger brother!

    Although the Nation of Dongxia was very strict with foreigners, it was not difficult for them to sneak out.

    Along the way, Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu pretended to be a pair of brothers traveling together on holiday. They were out and about walking around, and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    However, Xiaoyu had be much more isted recently. He usually liked to stay by her side when he had nothing to do. Perhaps it was because this child¡¯s mind had matured too much andcked the liveliness of a teenager.

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel sorry for him.

    ¡°What are your arrangements for me when we get to Lieyun this time?¡±

    In the past few days, Xiaoyu had asionally mentioned that he had his own mansion in Lieyun. So when she got there, she would naturally stay with him.

    But after thinking for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head and felt that it was not appropriate.

    ¡°Sis, do you have any reservations about staying with me? Do you not want to?¡±

    Xiaoyu was a little impatient. He certainly knew what kind of life she had living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Not to mention that he would definitely not let his sister suffer any grievance while staying with him.

    Lin Mengya simply smiled and patted his head tofort him. She was not the kind of person who only wanted to enjoy life. She was worried that if she was protected by Xiaoyu again, she would be his burden.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that you¡¯re in a very difficult situation now. If I stay with you, someone will definitely scheme something. You very well know those bad things would happen if my identity were exposed.¡±

    Xiaoyu wanted to say something more to persuade his sister, but after thinking about it, he felt that her words made sense.

    He opened his mouth, but did not know what to say for the moment.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you send me to the pce? Think about it, if you bring back an elder sister, others will definitely find it strange. But if you sent a maid to your mother, who would ask questions? Besides, as your mother¡¯s maid, it¡¯s natural that I go and see you on your mother¡¯s orders. No one would notice anything suspicious.¡±

    Lin Mengya had made up her mind for a while already. Although she had seen the benefits of having a prominent identity in the past few days, there was also a lot of trouble that came along with it.

    Not to mention that she was now a person who was supposed to be dead. So she should beying low.

    By staying with Xiaoyu¡¯s mother, she could see Xiaoyu often. And since she was sent by Xiaoyu, his mother naturally trusted her very much. This way, she could be of some help to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. A while ago, Uncle Lie was looking for some loyal and reliable maids for my mother. If you go there, she will definitely be happy. However, you must be very careful in the pce. I will go to see you often. When you are in trouble, just mention my mother¡¯s name.¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said happily.

    Lin Mengya pressed down on his body, which seemed about to jump up. She had just praised him for being mature, but now the excitement made him turn back into a child again.

    She had been to the pce before.

    But this time, it would be more exhrating since she had to personally experience some things.

    Although a fierce battle for power was breaking out in the Lieyun Pce at present, with her personality, few people could bully her even if she was a maid.

    Along the way, the two of them nned out her new identity and what they would say.

    Xiaoyu, in the shortest time, was now fully prepared for Lin Mengya¡¯s new identity.

    Fortunately, she was a master of poison. In all the countries, all the Poison-making Doctors were considered to be closely rted to the Lieyun Empire.

    The false identity which Xiaoyu had chosen for her was that of an ordinary tribal woman.

    Moreover, each tribe was very isted. It was normal that they had never seen her before. Even if there was an investigation, they would not find any conclusive evidence.

    In this way, no one would be able to expose her true identity.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll try my best to help your mother in the pce.¡±

    Although Xiaoyu didn¡¯t say it, she could still sense from his words his deep respect and love for these parents whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    Plus, if they hadn¡¯t endured the pain and sent him out of Lieyun back then, Xiaoyu wouldn¡¯t have lived to see her.

    Xiaoyu said that since he returned to the Lieyun Empire, his parents had almost risked their lives for him.

    The two of them had given him all that they had saved up over the course of their lives.

    This time when Xiaoyu came out to investigate the whereabouts of the dragon bone, his parents were worried, but they did not stop him. Instead, they supported all his decisions.

    Even she could sense that the two of them truly loved Xiaoyu.

    Speaking of the dragon bone, Xiaoyu also confessed to her that he had used the secret of the Candle Dragon Cult to deceive Long Tianyu and Qinghu.

    But as for what the dragon bone was used for, and why Xiaoyu had to procure it, Lin Mengya tried to find out but he changed the subject every time she tried to ask him.

    He just said that the dragon bone had something to do with a secret in Lieyun. If they could get their hands on it, then taking the throne would be a piece of cake.

    Given that he was the youngest and without a stable foundation, he had to use such shortcuts if he wanted to beat out others.

 Chapter 760 - A Reunion with an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 760 A Reunion with an Old Friend</h4>

    However, Xiaoyu was not totally right either.

    There were many things that had to wait till she got to Lieyun and see for herself before making any decisions.

    Now she just got a rough scope on things. So that she would not bepletely in the dark when she arrived in Lieyun.

    Although they were traveling in a hurry, Lin Zhongyu could sense that his sister seemed to be a bit absent-minded.

    All along the way, she was either in a daze or lost in thought when talking to him.

    Every time he asked her what was going on, she would always just smile apologetically.

    Lin Mengya had made him feel uneasy. He was afraid that she would regret it one day and just leave.

    In the past, Lin Zhongyu had never been so anxious about gains and losses. For some unknown reason, he was thinking so much now.

    Fortunately, the Lieyun Empire was getting closer and closer, and Lin Mengya¡¯s mentality was getting better and better.

    Finally, after crossing the borders of the Nation of Dongxia, Lin Mengya was smiling a lot more and she seemed more cheerful. Xiaoyu was finally at ease.

    ¡°The territory of Lieyun is just up ahead. Do you think you will like it here sis?¡±

    Although he tried his best to make it look like he didn¡¯t care too much, Lin Mengya could still feel that as they got closer to Lieyun, Xiaoyu¡¯s mood would improve quite a bit.

    Leaning in the carriage, enjoying the exotic scenery, Lin Mengya just smiled and nodded, then shook her head.

    ¡°It is your homnd after all. I think I can never love it as much as you do. However, it will be a special ce for me as a foreigner.¡±

    Lin Mengya said it casually, but Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.

    Fists were clenched in his cuffs, and a touch of aggression that belonged to a mature man suddenly shed across those clear ck eyes.

    Fortunately, it was only for a moment, so Lin Mengya was not aware of it.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s not your homnd, but it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as...¡±

    The rest of the words were buried by the sound of horseshoes approaching.

    Lin Mengya was also distracted by the sudden burst of people and horses, and did not notice the second half of Xiaoyu¡¯s words.

    She did not know these people, but the leader of the pack was an old acquaintance.

    The carriage stopped in front of these people. After Lin Mengya fixed her clothes, she slowly opened the curtain.

    There was a very polite smile on her pretty face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Lie, or, I should call you, Lord Nanshao.¡±

    Wanyan Lie was stunned. He scanned the stranger¡¯s face with his serious eyes and remembered how difficult it was to deal with the person before his eyes thest time they met.

    Immediately, his face changed.

    He would never forget that the reason he was able to take the young master away was that the woman had allowed him to do so.

    Then, the usual coldness on Lin Zhongyu¡¯s face appeared again as he helped Lin Mengya to dismount carefully.

    Now that they were in the territory of the Lieyun Empire, he no longer needed to disguise himself.

    Now his greyish white hair was tied neatly behind his head. He was still wearing the jade crown given to him by Lin Mengya, but the once simple and good-tempered boy was now stained with the smell of blood.

    Even Wanyan Lie felt a little guilty.

    However, this was a matter concerning the nation. Even if he had to sacrifice his life, he would not blink.

    He naturally knew how much the young master depended on this woman and how obedient he was towards her.

    Now that she was brought back by the young master, could it be that their great n would be ruined because of a woman?

    Judging by the hesitation evident on Wanyan Lie¡¯s face, Lin Mengya had figured out what was going on.

    After snorting coldly, she lifted her head and looked into their eyes fearlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯m not the nation-destroying Empress. You think too highly of me. Since I asked Xiaoyu toe back with you, of course, I want him to return to his ancestral home. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so anxious.¡±

    Apart from Xiaoyu, everyone else¡¯s faces changed in an instant.

    Wanyan Lie¡¯s reputation in Lieyun was just as well-known as that psycho from the Xin family.

    Now, a delicate woman dressed as a man dared to speak to him in this way. Immediately, some of the men disliked her and wanted toe out to defend their idol.

    But just as they were about to do something, they were backed down by a cold and ruthless re emanating from a pair of slightly tender eyes.

    Everyone craned their necks, waiting for Wanyan Lie¡¯s next move.

    His face was dark momentarily, but then unexpectedly, he just turned to Lin Zhongyu and said something.

    ¡°Your mother has something to discuss with you. Don¡¯t make her worry.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu nodded, but his protective stance towards Lin Mengya did not change at all.

    Wanyan Lie knew it was useless to say anything more. ording to the young master¡¯s character, he would protect that woman to the end.

    Helpless, he could only suppress the anger inside of him and ride back on his horse.

    Everyone was stunned. In the entire Lieyun Empire, even if that monster of the Xin family would be courteous when he saw Wanyan Lie.

    But this woman not only insulted him but also came out unscathed.

    The man riding on the horse was obviously sulking. Was he really Wanyan Lie, the famous lord of Nanshao?

    ¡°Sis, are you alright?¡±

    Frowning, Lin Zhongyu looked Lin Mengya up and down and finally felt relieved.

    He knew Uncle Lie¡¯s temper, and he knew that Uncle Lie had always been against him bringing his sister back.

    However, rather than saying what he was doing now was for the sake of his tribe and his family, it would be more urate to say that he was doing it so that his elder sister would have someone to rely on.

    Only when he had full control of Lieyun could he then truly provide Lin Mengya with a safe haven.

    Even though Uncle Lie was very loyal to him, he would unhesitatingly draw his sword if Uncle Lie dared to hurt Lin Mengya.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me, don¡¯t worry. Right now, he¡¯s probably thinking that I¡¯m the kind of evil woman who could destroy a whole empire. But as for what will happen in the future, no one knows.¡±

    In fact, it was impossible for Lin Mengya not to be angry when she saw Wanyan Lie.

    After all, when he had taken Xiaoyu away, she had repeatedly warned him not to allow Xiaoyu to get into any dangerous situations.

    Yet now her baby brother now had a head of greyish hair. Not to mention all the other things her brother had been through.

    Even if he was eager to make it, the pain Xiaoyu had had to endure was far beyond the bottom line for a teenager.

    Lin Mengya thought that she let him off too easily.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry up. It will take at least another month to get to the Capital of Lieyun. Uncle Lie will be guarding the border these days, and won¡¯t go back with us.¡±

    Lin Zhongyu had always enjoyed his sister¡¯s bossy and protective attitude.

    After helping his sister into the carriage, the two of them headed straight for the capital.

    After a month of bumpy travels, Lin Mengya almost could not bear it anymore.

    However, what she saw and heard along the way neutralized most of her exhaustion.

    Because the Lieyun Empire was really a heaven for Poison-making Doctors like herself.

    Along the way, Xiaoyu was telling her about the local customs and practices of Lieyun.

    In fact, this ce was not as exclusive as rumored. It was just that most of the people who practiced poison had weird tempers.

    It was not their fault that they were weird. Her teacher once said that if a Poison-making Doctor wanted to be good at poison, the best way was to personally test the poison in the beginning.

    What¡¯s more, at that time, people did not test on small animals either. And apart from a few weirdos, most of the Poison-making Doctors were not the kind of lunatics who would secretly use people for experiments.

    Therefore, generally speaking, the passing of knowledge of traditional poison-making doctors was within the limits of the human body. They would test the medicine on their own bodies first and observe the medicinal properties of the poison and the various reactions of the human body.

    As time went by, the body would naturally develop resistance and then increase the dosage.

    Of course, every Poison-making Doctor had their own way. Although no one had been poisoned to death, there would still be some residual problems.

    Just like her teacher, although he treated her like his own daughter, he was very cold towards others.

    Most of the poison-making doctors in Lieyun were simr in that sense. And everyone understood each other, so there was nothing strange about it.

    Some foreigners, though, would probably feel that there was something wrong with the situation.

    Moreover, regr families would nt fresh vegetables and fruits in their gardens.

    People in Lieyun, by contrast, would nt poisonous nts and flowers.

    However, they were mostly herbs that were harmless to the human body and had the effect of expelling bugs and snakes.

    Actually, they were not that terrifying. It was just that some people were ignorant towards foreign things.

    People had a reason for twinging at the mention of Lieyun. It really was an unusual ce.

    But as Lin Mengya saw it, the strangeness around Lieyun was seemingly just a massive misunderstanding.

    Along the way, all they saw were people living a carefree, rural lifestyle.

    Perhaps there would be disputes between people, and there would also be bloodshed caused by power struggles. But for the people here, no matter what happened, Lieyun was still a safe haven for them.

    Lin Mengya kept stopping and walking all the way to the Capital. By the time she arrived, she had already changed into a new set of clothes.

    She was rather beautiful, with a hint of cold charm between her eyes.

    She did not make people feel that she was too frivolous, nor indifferent. If she was dressed in bright colors, she would emanate a kind of breathtaking beauty.

    However, if she was dressed in in-colored clothes, she would look like an otherworldly fairy.

    Lin Zhongyu specially prepared a cyan-colored dress for her. The dazzling colorplimented her stunning beauty.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing any shiny hairpieces. There was only a red jade-peony in her hair. The two colors were extremely bright, but it made her look extremely elegant.

 Chapter 761 - Encountering Youthful Fool

    <h4>Chapter 761 Encountering Youthful Fool</h4>

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was standing in front of the carriage, attracting the attention of many people.

    All male creatures would involuntarily cast their eyes towards her.

    After a moment of being in awe, they would leave regretfully.

    Because beside the beautiful girl was a teenager dressed in an expensive dark blue robe. His handsome face made it hard to tell whether he was a boy or a girl, but he was staring at the men coldly.

    With just a nce, these men were quickly bitten by reality.

    They came to the realization that some girls were way out of their league. And that they were extremely lucky to have admired such a beauty from afar. If they desired more, they would have to pay a price they couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for us to enter the pce like this?¡±

    She smiled helplessly. It was not her intention to attract so much attention.

    She had thought that since she was going to be a maid, she should be presentable at least.

    Just like those maids in the Dajin Imperial Pce. Although they were not considered knock-out beauties, they were still rather pretty.

    But Lin Mengya did not want being ¡®presentable¡¯ to result in suchmotion.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine. This is good. My mother is quite picky. She doesn¡¯t like ordinary maids.¡±

    Of course he was lying. If Lin Mengya knew that Xiaoyu just said those words to make her feel better, she would feel so bad.

    Even the most honest boy in her yard had learned to lie. What had the worlde to?

    Fortunately, in the past days, Lin Zhongyu had developed anotheryer of skin.

    So, although he felt guilty in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it on the surface.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Then, do I need tob my hair again? What style does your mother like, reserved and quiet, or steady and delicate? Should I act in a mature way, or be livelier?¡±

    Lin Zhongyu smiled sweetly at his elder sister, who seemed to be nervous all of a sudden.

    After openly giving Lin Mengya the ¡®once over¡¯, he nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°You look great. After all sis, you used to be the most beautiful woman in the Capital City. You look as graceful as ever. My mother will definitely like you.¡±

    What she hated most in life was waiting to be chosen.

    In fact, every time she was waiting to be chosen, she would feel inexplicably nervous.

    In order to cover up her nerves, she would always speak louder than others.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was still haunted by the same problem. She patted her own head gently and thought, ¡°Why am I nervous? With Xiaoyu here, his mother will definitely take me in.¡±

    The capital of Lieyun was quite vast. In Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion, it seemed to be bigger than Lintian and Dajin.

    But it seemed tock some of that majestic feel of the royal family.

    In terms of design, although there were some ingenious ideas, the overall feeling was more of a primitive style.

    The infrastructure was there, from streets to shops, but most of which were made of greyish bricks and tiles. There were very few wealthy families.

    Xiaoyu mentioned that this ce was the outer skirts. The core of Lieyun, the capital city was inside.

    ¡°This ce is really different from Dajin. It has that antique feel. Your father has good taste.¡±

    Lin Mengya was strolling on the street leisurely, but Lin Zhongyu felt ufortable when he heard her words.

    Although his sister pretended to let go of her identity, she probably didn¡¯t realize that she was alwaysparing everything in Lieyun with that of Dajin.

    In fact, Lin Mengya was still concerned about her homnd and her people.

    Lin Mengya did not expect Xiaoyu to be so sensitive.

    Walking on the street, the smell of medicine crept up her nose. Her mood brightened up.

    There were many kinds of poisons here, and there was no need to hide them. Both buyers and sellers seemed natural.

    To her, this was indeed a good ce.

    In a short while, she had collected many kinds of rare poisons.

    Most girls preferred silk, satin, rouge and jewelry.

    However she was different holding some strange poisonous herbs in her arms and smiling.

    Lin Zhongyu stared nkly at his sister who was still in high spirits. ¡°Yeah, she really is different,¡± he thought.

    With a hobby like that, no one dared to mess with her.

    Since ancient times, when a good looking couple went strolling on the streets, they would always attract some hooligans and street thugs.

    Back when Long Tianyu was with her, even the soldiers on patrol dared not to approach them, much less street thugs.

    But now the man next to her was cold enough, but not exactly strong.

    So when Lin Mengya happily bought an anesthetic that could paralyze an elephant, she saw Xiaoyu, who had been ying the role of her shopping cart and purse, surrounded by a group of people.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation for a long time.

    Lin Mengya squeezed into the crowd politely, and then pushed her way to the best viewing position in the first row. Seeing how beautiful she was, no one said anything. She then took out a bag of candied fruit carefully selected for Xiaoyu, and gracefully became one of them.

    Those people surrounding Xiaoyu should be some noble childes.

    They had on expensive robes, and they had faces like that of a gentleman. They didn¡¯t look like the type with weird fetishes.

    And even if they were trying to pick a fight with Xiaoyu, they didn¡¯t useme lines like, ¡°Hey little childe, you look so delicate and tender. Wannae and have some fun with us?¡±

    On the contrary, words such as, ¡°The important responsibility of our country should not be handed over to a shameless scumbag like you¡±, and ¡°If you have any conscience at all, you shouldmit suicide.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Just a bunch of naive patriotic youthful fools.¡±

    Like the onlookers, Lin Mengya snorted at these pathetic attempts of insults.

    But the young man, who was full of sophistry, became more and more heated. In the end, he was spitting as he spoke, and his face turned red. He almost wanted to shout in Xiaoyu¡¯s ear.

    Xiaoyu, on the other hand, had a good temper. He kept a straight face the entire time and did not even bat an eyelid.

    Xiaoyu probably thought that the man¡¯s words were just like passing gas, or he was used to youthful fools¡¯ indignant words.

    Come to think of it, it was probably a little bit of both.

    Lin Mengya got bored of watching them. That youthful fool really couldn¡¯te up with anything constructive. Just the same nonsense repeated over and over again.

    After spitting out a bayberry core, she walked to Xiaoyu¡¯s side while that loud youthful fool was panting.

    ¡°Your friend?¡±

    She nced at the youthful fool. In fact, even she had to admit, it was more like an eye-roll.

    Xiaoyu made a snort, then nced at youthful fool with disdain, and said firmly, ¡°Just a stranger.¡±

    Suddenly, the youthful fool froze, and his eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was not at all acknowledged.

    And his eyes inadvertently fell on the beauty in purple who came out of nowhere, and his already reddened face turned even redder.

    Seeing that these two people seemed to be familiar with each other, the youthful fool couldn¡¯t help but worry for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Miss, this man is ruthless, shameless, and devoid of conscience. Don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡±

    After a series of idiomatic lines, Lin Mengya wondered if this guy could speak normally without using idioms.

    However, she felt a little angry when she heard his words.

    The corners of her mouth slowly lifted. And her innocent eyes made the angry young man blush and his heart beat faster.

    But before the pink bubbles could appear in his imagination, Lin Mengya¡¯s ensuing wordspletely crushed his unrealistic fantasy.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about him? Yeah you¡¯re right, I taught him everything. By the way, since verbal abuse is what you want to do, then you¡¯re better off swearing. For example¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya just mouthed the ensuing expletives.

    She did not speak the expletives out loud out of respect for the youthful fool. She also wanted to maintain herdylike image that she had worked so hard to build.

    However, because those expletives had a lot of destructive power, the youthful fool seemed to be struck by something.

    His face instantly turned pale, as his world and his values had been torn apart. She actually took pity on him.

    However, Lin Mengya was not a tenderhearted woman, especially towards such a stubborn young man. He should count himself lucky that she didn¡¯t crush him with her own hands.

    ¡°Be on your way young man. Or do you want to stay here and be theughing stock of the town?¡±

    Elegantly, she turned around and sneakily wiped Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeve with her hand, which was covered with honey.

    She grabbed Xiaoyu, who was also a little surprised, and quickly disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    They paced until the crowd behind them disappeared. Then they slowed down. She pulled Xiaoyu into an alley, then leaned against the wall and rested for a while.

    ¡°Say, who was that blockhead? Why didn¡¯t you retaliate?¡±

    She poked Xiaoyu¡¯s forehead in disappointment. She wondered what this kid had been eating. In just half a year since theyst met, he had grown taller than her.

    Physically, he might have grown taller, but mentally, he had shrunk. He didn¡¯t even have the guts to cuss back at that youthful fool.

    If anyone dared to insult her like that, she would definitely not get angry, but pay him back in kind and then some.

    Although Xiaoyu¡¯s method of dealing with adversity was to just ignore them, it was far from making others angry.

    Besides, Xiaoyu shouldn¡¯t be such a coward. He was worse now than when he was with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. His name is Dongfang Jue. He¡¯s a cousin of mine. But he supports my fourth brother and so everyday, he verbally abuses me. I can¡¯t be bothered to retort. He is always the one that ends up stomping his feet in anger anyways.¡±

 Chapter 762 - A Crisis Caused by Peonies

    <h4>Chapter 762 A Crisis Caused by Peonies</h4>

    It turned out that he took a different side. In this case, why did he talk in such a high-sounding way?

    He seemed to be an interesting person, and she might have plenty of chances to meet him in the future.

    After the incident, Lin Mengya stopped wandering around and followed Xiaoyu to the inner capital city in a hurry.

    The outer capital city, where the buildings were of a primitive style, and the inner capital city were divided by pitch-ck stone walls.

    The city walls built of ck boulders were rough and heavy, giving a strong sense of pressure at a nce.

    Ever since Xiaoyu approached the inner capital city, he had put on a solemn look.

    Not to mention Xiaoyu, even Lin Mengya became tense.

    For Xiaoyu¡¯s sake, she could not make any mistakes.

    Compared with the outer capital city, the inner capital city was more heavily guarded.

    There were several groups of guards at the city gate carefully checking on and questioning those who intended to get in and out of the inner capital city before letting them pass.

    In addition, there seemed to be more people getting in than people getting out, which was a little strange.

    Obviously, Lin Zhongyu had noticed this. After instructing his men to protect Lin Mengya, he went up alone to inquire the guards in charge of examination.

    After a while, Xiaoyu quickly walked up to her, but he frowned tightly with a sullener look, as if he hade across a difficult problem.

    Lin Mengya did not ask about it at once. Judging from Xiaoyu¡¯s expression, it should be something terrible.

    Moreover, with plenty of people around, it was not a good ce to talk.

    After exchanging tacit nces, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu silently walked forward behind the team entering the inner capital city.

    However, when the guards checked on them, Lin Mengya noticed there seemed to be a few wanted posters posted on the bulletin board beside her.

    The wanted posters showed several men¡¯s conspicuous portraits.

    Nevertheless, few people around went forward to take a look. Most people just stole nces at the wanted posters with strange looks, seeming to be afraid of something.

    Lin Mengya looked awayposedly and kept this in mind.

    The heavy security of the inner capital city probably had something to do with those men on the bulletin board.

    With Xiaoyu around, they went smoothly into the inner capital city.

    Knowing Xiaoyu hade across a serious problem, Lin Mengya followed him to the imperial pce in the inner city without taking a rest.

    The imperial pce in the inner city was in the most central and conspicuous location and of a sedate and dark style which seemed to make it lifeless.

    At the sight of the dark buildings, she involuntarily doubted the aesthetic vision of Xiaoyu¡¯s ancestors.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wanyan Lie. I¡¯m here to visit Madame Jingrou. Get out of the way,¡± Wanyan Lie said.

    The entrance to the imperial pce was heavily guarded. Ordinary people who tried to approach the imperial pce would immediately be driven away, not to mention get in.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and followed Xiaoyu obediently, trying hard to avoid attracting attention.

    However, the guards at the pce gate did not let down their guardpletely because of Xiaoyu¡¯s identity.

    After looking her up and down several times, they apologized and opened the pce gate.

    It seemed that the people in the imperial pce were also tense, otherwise, they would not have instructed the guards to check on the visitors carefully at the risk of offending the visitors.

    ¡°My mother lives in the Fengyu Court. I will take you there before going to meet my father. Just now at the gate of the inner capital city, I heard a very strange thing that even my father will probably think a hard nut to crack.¡± Xiaoyu seized the time to give Lin Mengya some instructions, still looking worried.

    Lin Mengya, who was certainly aware of the current situation, nodded with her mind upied with the thing Xiaoyu mentioned.

    The men on the wanted posters on the bulletin board must be criminals, but there were only three of them. She was a little confused about what waves they could make so that even the imperial pce became tremblingly watchful, as if confronted with a formidable enemy.

    Thinking over the problem along the way, Lin Mengya was not in the mood to enjoy the rarely seen beautiful scenery in the imperial pce.

    After she followed Lin Zhongyu a long way, they finally stopped in front of a pce.

    Lin Mengya looked up and saw the three vigorous words ¡°Fengyu Court¡± engraved above the gate of the pce.

    The architectural style of the Fengyu Court was somewhat different from that of the entire imperial pce. Although they were both built withrge stones, the Fengyu Court built with a different kind ofrge stones gave out feminine softness.

    Nevertheless, the Fengyu Court was greyish white, somewhat simr to Xiaoyu¡¯s hair color.

    Lin Mengya had considered this color dull, but now she found it dignified and sedate.

    It seemed that the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire really regarded Madame Jingrou as the apple in his eye so that even her residence was different from the other ces in the imperial pce.

    Xiaoyu was very familiar with the route here. After he knocked on the pce gate, the pce gate was immediately pushed open, and a panic-stricken pce maid poked her head out.

    At the sight of Xiaoyu at the gate, she looked relieved.

    Then she knelt down in front of Xiaoyu and said anxiously, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally back. Please turn to His Majesty immediately. Madame, Madame is being punished by the Empress!¡±

    Hearing her mention the Empress, Xiaoyu became so sullen as if intending to tear the Empress into pieces.

    The vicious and ruthless look on his face indicated his strong urge to kill the Empress immediately.

    Lin Mengya grabbed Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and gently shook her head at him.

    If the Empress just meant to make things difficult for Madame Jingrou, she¡¯d at least send someone here to guard the gate.

    But now, since the humble pce maid was able to open the gate, it meant that this was probably a deliberate trap set by the Empress whose target was either Xiaoyu or the Emperor deeply in love with Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°Stop crying now. Tell us what happened and why Her Grace punished Madame,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The pce maid stared nkly at the young woman in purple in front of her and immediately told them what had happened today.

    Although the pce maid wept with a delicate look, she was coherent enough to make the whole thing clear to Lin Mengya with only a few words.

    The crisis was caused by a vase of rare peonies.

    Madame Jingrou had never been interested in these delicate and precious flowers. Thus, when the greenhouse got some novel flower seedlings, they were usually delivered to the other imperial concubines¡¯ pces ording to the tradition.

    The imperial concubines usually did not care about this kind of trifle. After all, none of them had the time to pay attention to the new flowers in their yards.

    However, the vase of peonies somehow were delivered to the Fengyu Court yesterday.

    This was supposed to be nothing serious, but the vase of peonies were given to the Empress as a tribute.

    Thus, this could be minor or significant. If the Empress was a virtuous woman, she would only me the hasty pce maids for delivering the vase of peonies to the wrong ce.

    However, the person in charge of the greenhouse in the imperial pce worked for Madame Jingrou.

    In view of this, the Empress and the other mesdames took this opportunity to pursue this matter and me Madame Jingrou for overstepping her bounds and disrespecting the Empress.

    By now, punished by the Empress, Madame Jingrou had been kneeling for four hours, while instructed to hold a copy of pce rules with both hands and read it aloud. The Empress was obviously trying to make things difficult for her and embarrass her.

    The maids of the Fengyu Court attempted to absolve their master from me, but the Empress said that if any of them dared to plead for mercy, she would instruct Madame Jingrou to kneel for another hour.

    As such, no one of the Fengyu Court dared to say a word.

    Moreover, Madame Jingrou had secretly instructed them not to disturb the Emperor these days in any case, so Madame Jingrou had been kneeling by now.

    After learning the whole thing, Lin Mengya certainly should solve the problem.

    After pondering for a while, she decided to send Xiaoyu away. Otherwise, he would fall into the trap set by the Empress.

    ¡°Go and pay respects to your father now, and don¡¯t mention anything else. Leave everything here to me. Lass, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The pce maid had thought that the prince could save her master. Unexpectedly, thedy in purple proposed a solution before she asked the prince for help.

    ¡°Your Highness, Madame...¡± When she was about to say a few more words, she saw the prince, who had always cared about his mother a lot, turn around and leave.

    ¡°Sister, now I leave my mother¡¯s business to you. Ningqiu, from today on, treat thisdy¡¯s words as mymands.¡± After saying this, Lin Zhongyu went to find his father without stopping.

    Lin Mengya was the only person he could trust.

    The pce maid named Ningqiu was dumbfounded and watched the savior leave, showing a look of disbelief.

    Lin Mengya smiled, knowing that Ningqiu did not think her, a stranger, trustworthy, but now was not a good time to exin.

    ¡°You¡¯re Ningqiu, right? If you want to help your master, you should do as I say. Now, please find a pce maid uniform for me and another vase of peonies,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She hade up with a n. She was familiar with the conspiracies in the imperial pce. Besides, she had heard from Xiaoyu that the imperial concubines were not quite scheming.

    Moreover, the Emperor regarded Madame Jingrou as the apple of his eye. If the Empress of the Lieyun Empire were as scheming as the Empress of the Jin State, the Empress of the Lieyun Empire would have ruthlessly ruined their rtionship at the very beginning.

    The rtionship between Madame Jingrou and the Emperor, who had gone through the ups and downs of life together over the years, had been solid for long.

    Perhaps they took pleasure in Madame Jingrou¡¯s crisis at the moment, but the Emperor might not spare them when he was avable.

    They were the daughters of powerful families, which exined why they resorted to such inferior means. They were simply not smart enough to y intrigues.

    Ningqiu, who acted quickly, immediately dressed Lin Mengya up as a pce maid ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.

    Although Lin Mengya was slender, she was really ravishing. Even in an ordinary pce maid uniform, she was still indescribably beautiful.

    Compared with her, the mesdames and beauties in the imperial pce seemed to be homely.

    However, now was not the time toment on thedy¡¯s appearance.

    Ningqiu saw the prettydy cut her finger and gently drip a drop of her blood into the peonies she brought over.

    After a while, Ningqiu rubbed her eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 763 - A Palace Maid Comes to Help out

    <h4>Chapter 763 A Pce Maid Comes to Help out</h4>

    After casting a nce at Ningqiu who was stunned, Lin Mengya held the vase of peonies and went out of the wing room.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to meet Madame.¡±

    The Fengyu Court was not veryrge. After walking through several corridors, Lin Mengya and Ningqiu saw the main hall where Madame Jingrou was punished to kneel.

    In fact, it was still peaceful in the Fengyu Court at the moment. Given that Ningqiu did not dare to go out secretly to ask for help although she was as agitated as an ant on a hot pan, Lin Mengya was aware that Madame Jingrou just wanted to smooth things over by swallowing the insult.

    However, the Empress bore down menacingly. Even if Madame Jingrou managed to smooth things over, it would probably lead to endless trouble. After all, gossip was a fearful thing.

    ¡°Miss, the Empress and the Mesdames are all inside. Let me get in, just in case you offend any of them,¡± Ningqiu said.

    By now, she was a little convinced by Lin Mengya¡¯s capability.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya looked like a stranger rather than a member of the imperial pce. At this moment, The Empresses and the Mesdames were all present. Ningqiu was really afraid that something terrible would happen to Lin Mengya who was highly valued by the prince.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just get in and report that the pce maid sent out by Madame hase back to report onpletion of her task. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.

    Her father had specially arranged a nanny to teach her manners and rules since she was a child. Besides, most of the people she had dealt with in the past year were members of the royal family. So this was not a problem for her.

    Ningqiu still wanted to say something, but suddenly, there came a sound of a teacup smashed on the ground from the main hall. She seemed to be startled and ran into the main hall recklessly at once.

    ¡°Your, Your Grace, someone asks to meet you,¡± she said, kneeling in the cold hall.

    Lin Mengya only saw that the thin girl seemed to be shivering. Even so, Ningqiu still gathered her courage to rush in to protect her master, which showed that she was loyal.

    Moreover, Ningqiu, who managed to repeat what Lin Mengya had told her despite her fear, was much smarter than Lin Mengya expected. Lin Mengya found her a diamond in the rough.

    ¡°Hmm? Who dares to ask to meet me at this time? Sister Jingrou, your pce maid really has no manners.¡± There came a cold female voice from inside the main hall.

    The only person who dared to speak up at this moment was probably no one other than the Empress.

    ¡°Please forgive her, Your Grace. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment,¡± Madame Jingrou said in a gentle but firm tone.

    Even at this moment, she was still unhurried, neither haughty nor humble.

    Lin Mengya was full of admiration for Madame Jingrou¡¯s courage. Given that she could send her infant son away in order to protect him, Lin Mengya thought she must have a strong will and determination.

    However, her blind forbearance and making concessions could only make her enemies go even further.

    Madame Jingrou could suffer all this for Xiaoyu, but her enemies might also make things difficult for her for their children.

    Moreover, Xiaoyu, who was growing full-fledged, was no longer at the mercy of others.

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m curious what pce maid makes you so protective of her. I would like to meet her. Let her in to meet me,¡± the Empress said.

    She was indeed an expert at finding fault with Madame Jingrou. Although Madame Jingrou had stooped topromise, she was even unwilling to spare Madame Jingrou¡¯s maid.

    Ningqiu got up and staggered out of the main hall. Seeing Lin Mengya holding the vase of peonies, she looked worried.

    Lin Mengya gave her a consoling smile, lowered her head and put on a respectful look.

    After that, Lin Mengya lifted the vase of peonies over her head and entered the main hall softly and quietly in measured steps.

    It was so quiet in the main hall that even people¡¯s breathing could hardly be heard.

    Lin Mengya looked steadily forward and knelt on the ground to pay her respects to the Empress as Qingqiu did, ¡°Your Grace, I, Hn, pay you my respects.¡±

    An extremely sharp nce was cast at her and finally fixed on the vase of peonies she raised.

    Knowing that the nce was cast by the Empress, Lin Mengya just knelt there meekly and let the Empress stare at her.

    However, her staying still disappointed the Empress.

    The Empress snorted and said coldly, ¡°I expected a special pce maid, but she just brought a vase of peonies. Sister Jingrou, today you got into trouble caused by a vase of peonies. It seems that you just like these useless things.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary flowers?¡± Lin Mengya despised the ignorant Empress in her heart.

    Madame Jingrou was stunned, as she had never seen this vase of flowers or this pce maid before.

    Lin Mengya raised her head and blinked her eyes at Madame Jingrou under the cover of the peonies.

    Madame Jingrou was a little surprised. Nevertheless, she, who had experienced ups and downs over the years, was able to adapt herself to circumstances.

    ¡°I dare not. Please forgive me, Your Grace,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯d like to know if you instruct her to bring the flowers here in order to show off to me!¡± The Empress said.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, the Empress struck the table heavily. The people around her were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe heavily.

    Estimating that the Empress was done with putting on airs, Lin Mengya pretended to be terrified and said, ¡°Your Grace, this kind of flower is named Zirui, a precious kind of peony Madame Jingrou specially found for you. Madame Jingrou often says that you are iparably dignified and graceful so that ordinary peonies are not good enough for you. Only this unique kind of peony can barely match your noble status. Moreover, dark colors are always considered noble in our country. The bright pink peony definitely can¡¯t match your noble status.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was a little trembling, she did a good job in fawning on the Empress.

    Her blood made the vase of peonies in her hands turn enchantingly dark purple, and it wouldst for some time.

    But after tonight, the peonies would wither. After all, they could not endure the strong toxicity of her blood.

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s how it is. Suye, take the vase of peonies from her,¡± the Empress said, obviously interested by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.

    Soon, the vase of peonies in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands was taken over.

    Not only did her blood turn the peonies purple, but also the peonies¡¯ fragrance mixed with the smell of her blood became a little enchanting.

    Ordinary people would have an increasingly strong desire for the fragrance after smelling it. If they smelled it for a long time, they would be addicted to it.

    As she expected, the Empress didn¡¯t find fault in the peonies after smelling them.

    ¡°Well, these flowers are good. Look up. I would like to see which pce such a clever pce maides from,¡± the Empress said.

    After kowtowing to thank the Empress, Lin Mengya raised her head meekly and kept looking down timidly without daring to look around.

    ¡°What a quick-witted pce maid. Get up,¡± the Empress said.

    She was exceptionally tolerant of Lin Mengya presumably because of the vase of purple peonies.

    Lin Mengya retreated to a corner quietly and made eye contact with Madame Jingrou.

    By now, she finally clearly saw the situation in the main hall.

    A gorgeousdy dressed in pale red clothes was kneeling in the center of the main hall.

    When she first met Xiaoyu, she believed the parents of such a delicate young man must be exceedingly beautiful.

    Now her guess was confirmed. Although Madame Jingrou had lost her precious youth as time went by, her air of nobleness and gentleness endowed by time made her increasingly mellow and distinguished.

    Under the soft light in the hall, her delicate face seemed to be covered with a mask of innate fragileness.

    Nevertheless, her bright eyes, which seemed to contain the moist gleam of the autumnal waves, were sedate. At a nce, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a tough woman.

    Only such a woman could go through ups and downs in thepetition for power with the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire.

    ¡°Did you really find these flowers for me?¡± The Empress asked.

    She sat in the seat of honor, dressed in a crimson dress that was exceptionally eye-catching.

    After all, Lin Mengya was just a nobody, so no one noticed she stole a few nces.

    Compared with Madame Jingrou who was outwardly soft and inwardly hard, the Empress gave out a distinguished air, but shecked the calmness and reservedness she was supposed to have.

    Even at this age, she still wore plenty of ornaments. Despite her pretty face, the acrimony of her attitude made her beauty less agreeable.

    Such a woman was just a shrew even as the legal wife.

    No wonder she failed to win the Emperor¡¯s favor. It was her destiny.

    ¡°Yes. Seeing the peonies presented as a tribute a few days ago, I found their color a bit frivolous, so I instructed the greenhouse to deliver them to my pce. Hn is the pce maid I sent to search precious flowers for you a few days ago, Your Grace,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    It was easy to make use of the favorable current situation, and Jingrou had always tried to avoid conflicts with the Empress.

    This time, she would rather be punished to kneel than send someone toin about it to the Emperor, which had upset the Empress.

    Moreover, the vase of peonies presented by Lin Mengya eased the situation.

    If the Empress were to continue pursuing this matter, she would seem to be narrow-minded.

    Although Jingrou was usually reserved, it did not mean that the Empress could do whatever she wanted to.

    Thinking of this, the Empress looked away. ncing at the purple peonies in Suye¡¯s hands, she had to let it go for the time being despite her reluctance.

    She said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I med you wrongly. But sister, even His Majesty respects me. Although His Majesty allows you to participate in running things in the imperial pce, you¡¯d better not make arbitrary decisions so as not to cause misunderstanding between us.¡±

    ¡°I dare not. I should be med for acting recklessly this time. You, who showed both kindness and severity when handling this matter, are really our role model,¡± Madame Jingrou said without the slightest intention of going against the Empress, which made the Empress feel as if she punched the cotton and did not get the response she expected.

 Chapter 764 - Madame Jingrou

    <h4>Chapter 764 Madame Jingrou</h4>

    At the thought that she probably would not get what she wanted if she continued pursuing this matter, the Empress cast a disdainful nce at Madame Jingrou and left arrogantly.

    She said before leaving, ¡°You will kneel here two hours longer as a punishment for making the arbitrary decision today. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want with the Emperor¡¯s favor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I ept the punishment,¡± Madame Jingrou said, kneeling there primly without daring to overstep the line.

    Meanwhile, the Empress and Mesdames, who thought they had got what they wanted, were all beaming with smiles.

    After the corners of their clothes disappeared from the Fengyu Court, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She had witnessed Madame Jingrou¡¯s great forbearance today. If she hadn¡¯te today, Madame Jingrou probably would have swallowed the insult from those people.

    Lin Mengya shook her head, thinking although Madame Jingrou married her beloved man, her husband¡¯s wife and other concubines picked on her all the time.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily wondered if Madame Jingrou lived happily or not.

    ¡°Madame, get up quickly. They are all gone, and we will keep it secret,¡± Ningqiu said.

    Lin Mengya looked up and saw Ningqiu was crawling over to help Madame Jingrou up.

    Madame Jingrou smiled lightly and declined Ningqiu¡¯s well-intentioned advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Miss Hn, thank you very much,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Some people passed outside the main hall from time to time.

    Although those people might not be able to hear their conversations inside, those people could see what was going on in the hall from afar.

    Those people were presumably left behind by the Empress to keep an eye on Madame Jingrou and make sure she epted the punishment obediently. The Empress was quite tricky.

    ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t have to be over courteous. As the helper Xiaoyu brought here, I should help you take care of this,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Standing behind Madame Jingrou, she took Ningqiu¡¯s hand, shook her head gently, and then looked out of the door.

    Ningqiu, who immediately understood what she meant, stamped her feet in anger, but could do nothing to them.

    ¡°Theye to bully Madame all the time. Let¡¯s wait and see how His Highness will deal with those people after hees back,¡± Ningqiu, outraged by the injustice done to her master, said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t tell Yu¡¯er about this. Miss, since you are brought into the imperial pce by Yu¡¯er, you are presumably aware of our current situation,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    She loved her son dearly. Because of her son, those Mesdames, who had children, liked to pick on her in the past half a year.

    Fortunately, the Emperor was protective of her and Xiaoyu had gradually gained power, so those women did not dare to push her into a miserable situation.

    If those women went too far, she might retaliate.

    She just did not want to cause trouble during this troubled period.

    ¡°Madame, in fact, you don¡¯t have to endure all this. His Highness is young, but he has a resolute mind and drastic means. In my opinion, he has been qualified topete for the throne, and you must have umted enormous wealth over the years. So now it¡¯s time to enter a new stage of well-grounded development,¡± Lin Mengya raised her brows and said in a soft but firm voice.

    Madame Jingrou expected the pce maid sent by Yu¡¯er to be smart and steady. However, from the few words she said, Madame Jingrou could tell she was as ambitious as men, which had a great negative impact on Madame Jingrou¡¯s favorable impression of her.

    Madame Jingrou looked disapprovingly at Miss Hn in front of her and said with a frown, ¡°Miss, I admire your courage, but our family has behaved properly in the imperial pce over the years so that we can live a steady life now. You are not suitable to stay with us. Ningqiu, send Miss Hn off before others notice her existence.¡±

    Lin Mengya showed a smile. She had expected that Madame Jingrou, who looked delicate but was actually extremely resolute, would only treat her as a time bomb.

    She did not get angry. After all, she was aware of Madame Jingrou¡¯s way of doing things and thoughts, but Madame Jingrou might not be aware of hers.

    She immediately cast a consoling nce at Ningqiu, who was hesitating, and looked at Madame Jingrou with a smile.

    She said, ¡°Madame, do you think that I¡¯m bluffing? But if I tell you that I have a way to enable His Highness to practice in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects for three months, will you think that I¡¯m crazy?¡±

    ¡°The Pool of Various Venomous Insects!¡±

    Hearing this, Madame Jingrou opened her eyes wide in an instant. That was the sacred ce left by their ancestors. Even the best witches and wizards found it hard to get close to it.

    It was said that the genius from the Xin Family had only practiced in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects for three days and three nights. Despite the great change in his personality caused by the torture he had gone through there, he became one of the best wizards in the country aftering out of there.

    For this reason, he was regarded as the promising sessor by the tribe elders who considered the Pool of Various Venomous Insects as the sacred ce.

    Otherwise, the Emperor would not have been forced to list the genius from the Xin Family as one of the candidates for the throne.

    Madame Jingrou, whose face changed immediately, lost herposure.

    However, she just got excited for a moment, and then shook her head with a slightly bitter look.

    If there was such a way, why should she bother letting her son suffer that pain?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned this, but it¡¯s difficult to do that. Since you¡¯re brought here by Yu¡¯er, I will treat you with due respect. But Miss, something is not as simple as you imagine,¡± she said.

    Lin Mengya knew that it sounded like she was making irresponsible remarks at this moment.

    However, if there was only one person around the world capable of doing that, it was none other than her.

    ¡°Madame, I¡¯m aware of your concern, but Xiaoyu... His Highness knows whether I can do that. There¡¯s no need to worry. His Highness will be here soon, and you¡¯ll learn the whole thing,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Madame Jingrou took a close look at Miss Hn with fixed attention.

    Hn had pretended to be shivering with fear in front of the Empress just now. However, she faintly saw the fearless look in Hn¡¯s eyes during their twice eye-contacts.

    Moreover, although Hn was only dressed in an ordinary pce maid uniform, her graceful bearing couldpare with that of the princesses brought up in the imperial pce.

    Madame Jingrou knew about Yu¡¯er¡¯s personality well. Perhaps Miss Hn had some amazing knacks indeed.

    Thinking of this, Madame Jingrou became much gentler. She gave Lin Mengya a meaningful look and nodded.

    Lin Mengya did not feel angry at being doubted.

    Although she was brought here by Xiaoyu, given Madame Jingrou¡¯s character, it would be strange if she gained Madame Jingrou¡¯s trust at once.

    Two hours passed quickly. Ningqiu immediately helped Madame Jingrou up.

    At the sight that Madame Jingrou just frowned slightly despite her trembling legs, Lin Mengya involuntarily praised Madame Jingrou in her heart.

    Xiaoyu indeed inherited his determination and perseverance from his mother.

    ¡°Mother, I pay you my respects.¡± There came Xiaoyu¡¯s voice from outside the door.

    He hurried back to the Fengyu Court after paying his respects to the Emperor.

    After entering the room and making sure that his mother was lying in bed safe and sound, he restrained the anxious look he rarely showed and bowed meekly before standing in front of his mother.

    Meanwhile, he fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya, who was standing aside.

    ¡°Are you alright? Did the Empress and other Mesdames pick on you?¡± He asked about Lin Mengya¡¯s condition rather than about his mother¡¯s condition, which indicated how much he valued Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a faint smile and subconsciously touched his messy hair caused by hising in a hurry.

    After a while, she found it strange to do so. But Xiaoyu looked so meek that even Madame Jingrou was involuntarily astonished.

    Why did her son, who even acted like an untamable beast in front of her, act differently in front of Hn?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your Highness, you should take care of Madame. She has knelt for too long, and her tendons and bones need rxation,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xiaoyu nodded and obediently started to massage Madame Jingrou¡¯s calves.

    Madame Jingrou, who saw her son behave in such a docile manner for the first time, had apletely new appraisal of Miss Hn.

    As the saying went, no one knew a man better than his mother. Although Yu¡¯er was not very close to Madame Jingrou, as his mother, she knew him even better than himself.

    Thus, Madame Jingrou felt like getting close to Miss Hn.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Hn you brought here, otherwise I would¡¯ve suffered a lot more. By the way, Yu¡¯er, you didn¡¯t tell your father about this, did you?¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Xiaoyu shook his head. He felt the urge to tell his father many times.

    But at the sight of his father¡¯s haggard look, he said nothing about this as Lin Mengya told him.

    Those women were so insolent. Sooner orter, he would make them pay for what they had done to his parents and him over the years!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. A lot of things happened today, which troubled your father a lot. Knowing you¡¯ve been upied with your business, I always avoided disturbing you with such trifles. Yu¡¯er, you haven¡¯t introduced Miss Hn to me yet,¡± Madame Jingrou said and showed an amicable smile to Lin Mengya.

    Perhaps because of Xiaoyu, now Madame Jingrou treated her more friendly with less vignce.

    Nevertheless, regardless of Madame Jingrou¡¯s attitude towards her, Lin Mengya took it calmly.

    Delighted to see that Lin Mengya seemed to get along well with his mother, Xiaoyu immediately took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, and introduced her to Madame Jingrou with acent and unting look in his eyes. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s my sister who saved me in the Jin State and enabled my name to be recorded in the Lin Family¡¯s genealogy. This time, she specially came here to help me. My sister is extremely smart with unparalleled medical skill and a gentle disposition. She is the most outstanding woman in the world!¡±

    Hearing Xiaoyu blurt out one and another adjectives as if he had his words at hand, Lin Mengya felt so ashamed that her face became burning hot and blushed, and she almost failed to suppress the urge to interrupt Xiaoyu.

    Well, she admitted that she was outstanding, but she was not that abnormally outstanding as Xiaoyu described, was she?

    She dragged Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeve hard and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Haha... Your Highness, I¡¯m ttered.¡±

 Chapter 765 - Hide Her True Self by Pretending to Be Ambitious

    <h4>Chapter 765 Hide Her True Self by Pretending to Be Ambitious</h4>

    However, at the thought that she was trying to be modest, Xiaoyu immediately intended to mention her ¡°great achievements¡±.

    Lin Mengya immediately changed the topic. If she let Xiaoyu go on talking about this, she would feel too ashamed to continue staying here.

    She said, ¡°In fact, Ie here for Xiaoyu indeed. Madame, you also know that there are multiple forces in a disordered state in the Lieyun Empire at present. Xiaoyu¡¯s force is not the strongest one, but it can enable him to protect himself. Nevertheless, he stillcks something crucial. Although I have no talent, I identally obtained the ability to help Xiaoyu get the crucial thing. Nevertheless, Xiaoyu is the son of you and His Majesty after all. It¡¯s up to you two to decide whether to let him do that or not.¡±

    Madame Jingrou nced at Lin Mengya, then at her silly son who fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya, sighing secretly in her heart.

    She only heard that the woman who saved Xiaoyu was of extraordinary origin, but she didn¡¯t expect the woman to be not only bold and insightful but also ambitious.

    She was not sure if it was a blessing or a curse for her son to have such a woman around.

    ¡°Uh... I can¡¯t make the decision. I¡¯ll invite His Majesty over to talk it over. Miss Lin, no, I¡¯d better call you Miss Hn. Since Yu¡¯er has brought you here, you are naturally our distinguished guest. If you don¡¯t mind, can you stay in my Fengyu Court for a few days?¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    How could Lin Mengya turn down such a polite invitation?

    After exchanging nces with Xiaoyu, she nodded.

    Madame Jingrou, who didn¡¯t dare to treat Lin Mengya lightly, immediately instructed Ningqiu beside her to take Lin Mengya to have a rest.

    After that, only Madame Jingrou and Xiaoyu were left in the main hall.

    Staring at her son lovingly, Madame Jingrou noticed that he seemed to have inherited his father¡¯s domineering air despite his young age.

    He was her only child as well as one of the biggest motivations enabling her to endure the hardships over the years.

    But now, her son¡¯s mind was upied with such a woman.

    She would prefer that Yu¡¯er fell in love with a woman who had no talent or virtue but was dignified with regr features.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I like Miss... Miss Hn, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary girl. I think it¡¯s a good thing for a girl to be smart, but she is too smart, which may make her an unsuitable wife for you. Do you agree?¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    She could note straight to the point when talking with her son.

    She still remembered when Yu¡¯er just returned to the Lieyun Empire, he was cold to everyone and never showed a smile.

    Only when he received Miss Lin¡¯s letters did his face soften a little.

    She heard from those who came back from the Capital City of the Jin State with Xiaoyu that only Miss Lin was able to make him obedient.

    As a mother, she only felt regretful and upset, but she failed to find her way into Yu¡¯er¡¯s heart.

    Now that their rtionship finally eased, she would not let anything turn Yu¡¯er against her.

    After seeing Lin Mengya off, Lin Zhongyu, who was known as Wanyan Yu now, turned to look at his mother with a serious look.

    He asked, ¡°Mother, are you afraid that she will take control of the imperial court like thete Empress and cause chaos in our country?¡±

    Madame Jingrou intended to deny it, but she suddenly remembered that her son took after her and the Emperor in his temperament.

    She could only nod slowly, thinking that a woman who was too tough and smart was no less than a disaster to the royal family.

    Moreover, judging from Yu¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards Miss Lin, if he married her in the future, she would definitely be his legal wife.

    Madame Jingrou couldn¡¯t let Yu¡¯er take such a great risk.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. She will never do that. If she wants to do that, I¡¯m willing to give her everything I have. Your worry is overblown. My sister is very smart. She expressed her ambition eagerly just in order to avoid building close bonds with you,¡± Xiaoyu said and shook his head bitterly.

    He knew about his sister very well.

    When he first met her, he felt that she was like a fairy who came from the ninth heaven and asionally descended to the mortal world so that he had the pleasure of meeting her.

    Back then, she was indescribably gorgeous, both lively and gentle.

    But this time, when he met her again, he discovered that although she still treated him as before, she was aloof and tried to alienate herself from others.

    A smart person like her must have seen through his mother¡¯s perseverant and cautious disposition, so she put on an aggressive and ambitious look.

    Only by displeasing his mother could she avoid building close bonds with his mother.

    What on earth had happened in the past half a year so that his sister became like this?

    Wanyan Yu suddenly felt regretful. If he hadn¡¯te back at that time, would he have been able to go through all this with his sister?

    ¡°That... that¡¯s what she¡¯s up to? Xiaoyu, did I do anything wrong so that Miss Lin misunderstood me?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

    No matter what kind of person Lin Mengya was, she was Xiaoyu¡¯s life saver. Even if she wouldn¡¯t marry Xiaoyu, she was worthy of their gratitude.

    Wanyan Yu shook his head helplessly, with no idea what was going on in his sister¡¯s mind.

    ¡°She is not a narrow-minded person. Mother, you can talk over anything with her from now on, and you will gradually discover that she is different from you and all the other women in the imperial pce. You will also like her because she is so likable that she has plenty ofpanions willing to take all risks for her,¡± Xiaoyu said in a soft voice.

    He seemed to be much more tender when talking about anything about his sister.

    At the sight that her son suddenly became as meek as a sheep, Madame Jingrou felt a little jealous but curious about Miss Hn.

    Although she had just met Hn for a while, she found Hn was not only tough and ambitious, but also extraordinary both in appearance and courage.

    Could it be that Hn just did all this to hide her true self?

    ¡°Miss, pleasee in. This is the side chamber of the Fengyu Court,¡± Ningqiu said.

    As she led Lin Mengya here, she stole a nce at the strange Miss Hn from time to time.

    It should be noted that the Fengyu Court was one of the most elegant and quietest ces even in the imperial pce of the Lieyun Empire.

    Even she, who had worked as a pce maid in the imperial pce since she was a child, involuntarily kept looking around secretly when she came to the Fengyu Court for the first time.

    However, Miss Hn seemed used to this, merely looked around with little interest and nodded lightly.

    It was no wonder that the prince regarded Miss Hn with special attention. Miss Hn was indeed different from people like her.

    ¡°Miss Ningqiu, if you continue paying no attention to the road, you¡¯re going to bump into the door,¡± Lin Mengya warned Ningqiu gently, which made Ningqiu, who had been peeping at her, blush instantly.

    Ningqiu looked uneasily at Miss Hn and was about to kneel down and plead guilty, but she was stopped by a pair of strong hands.

    ¡°In your Fengyu Court, both the master and the pce maids have to kneel frequently. Don¡¯t you feel tired? Silly girl, I won¡¯t me you. Besides, don¡¯t kneel to others easily from now on. A loyal and clever person like you will distinguish yourself in the imperial pce sooner orter,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Ningqiu was a little confused. Miss Hn said a lot in the main hall just now, but she did not sound as gentle and sincere as she did at the moment.

    Ningqiu stared timidly at Miss Hn, finding she was affable with a pleasant voice.

    So Ningqiu became much less timid and fearful.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? I can¡¯t present another vase of purple peonies even if you keep staring at me.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she gently knocked on Ningqiu¡¯s forehead.

    The reason why she treated Ningqiu so kindly was that Ningqiu seemed to have reminded her of her maids.

    Hongyu presumably had returned to the Capital City by now. Had Baishao and the other maids been waiting for news of her return every day?

    If... if they got the bad news of her death from Long Tianyu, they would cry bitterly.

    With her face suddenly bing gloomy, she thought how many people she had to let down for the ursed relics of the Guwei State.

    ¡°Miss, are you thinking about your family members?¡± Ningqiu asked.

    After pushing open the door of the side chamber, she turned around and saw Lin Mengya¡¯splicated expression.

    ¡°Yes, I have a few sisters like you in my distant home. I miss them terribly, but I can¡¯t go back to meet them,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Regardless of their previous identities, she had long considered them as the family members she valued most.

    In order to protect them and stop the relics of the Guwei State from bringing more disasters, Lin Mengya could only save them in this way.

    Although Ningqiu had no idea what Miss Hn meant, she felt grieved at the sight of Miss Hn¡¯s dejected look.

    She was the youngest child most favored by her parents. If it were not for the misfortune her family met with, she would not have be a humble pce maid who had been bullied all the time in the imperial pce.

    Overwhelmed by sorrow, she stood at the door and burst into tears, while saying, ¡°I also miss my family members...¡±

    She, who was sobbing, began to weep aloud in the blink of an eye.

    Lin Mengya looked at the girl in front of her in astonishment, thinking, ¡°I¡¯m homesick, but why is she crying more bitterly than me?¡±

    ¡°Stop crying. Look at you. I¡¯m sad, but you¡¯re crying louder than me. Ningqiu, you¡¯re quite interesting,¡± Lin Mengya said and looked helplessly at Ningqiu who lost herself in crying.

    Ningqiu was quite simr to Baizhi in crying easily.

    If one day the two of them took part in apetition for the best weeper, perhaps it would be very exciting.

    Lin Mengya drew a candy out of her sleeve and put it in Ningqiu¡¯s mouth when the time came.

    Ningqiu¡¯s crying that amazed Lin Mengya stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 766 - Inquire About the Enemies Situation

    <h4>Chapter 766 Inquire About the Enemies¡¯ Situation</h4>

    ¡°What is this? It seems to be different from local candies, and it¡¯s so sweet and delicious!¡± Ningqiu said.

    There were still tears in her eyes, but she covered her mouth and sucked the candy with relish in the next moment.

    Lin Mengya was impressed by her who was a foodie like Baizhi.

    Fortunately, when she was weak some time ago, Long Tianyu and Qinghu had collected a lot of sweetmeats to replenish her energy.

    She had put this candy in the pocket of her underclothes casually.

    Unexpectedly, she used it to console Ningqiu today.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Ningqiu, I want to ask you something. May I?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Perhaps because the candy helped Lin Mengya connect with Ningqiu or Ningqiu had quite a favorable impression of Lin Mengya, hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Ningqiu nodded heavily and seemed to be going to tell everything she knew.

    The sunlight shining into the side chamber was appropriately gentle and warm.

    In the side chamber decorated in the in and simple style she liked, she dragged Ningqiu along with her to sit down and began to collect the information she wanted.

    ¡°How long have you been serving Madame?¡± She asked.

    Ningqiu thought for a while before answering in a crisp voice, ¡°I have been serving Madame for three years. She is nicer than the masters of other pces. I¡¯m privileged to serve Madame.¡±

    It made sense. Although Ningqiu was clever, she was a rtively simple girl.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Madame Jingrou¡¯s protection for her, she would have had a hard time.

    ¡°Well, do you often get bullied by those Mesdames, just as today Madame was punished to kneel by the Empress because of a vase of flowers?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    If anyone else asked about this, Ningqiu would definitely refuse to say a word.

    Nevertheless, given that Miss Hn was brought here by the prince to help Madame, Ningqiu considered Miss Hn as one of them.

    Thus, Ningqiu lowered her voice and answered indignantly, ¡°Yes, they have done that long before. Madame is good-natured, so all those Mesdames picked on her all the time. With the backing of her family that has made magnificent contributions to the country, the Empress always bossed Madame around, and she bawled at Madame angrily when Madame made the slightest mistake. However, the Empress is not the most formidable. She is fierce, but not smart. In fact, she was stirred up by Madam Hui to do all this. In the imperial pce, no one other than the Empress likes Madam Hui. Madame Hui was brought into the imperial pce by Madame Jingrou, but she dared to bully her former master after getting the upper hand. She¡¯s really heartless!¡±

    Hearing Ningqiu talk for a long while, Lin Mengya drew a conclusion.

    In the imperial pce, the Empress¡¯s biggest target was Madame Jingrou, while Madam Hui mentioned by Ningqiu should be the Empress¡¯s viinous adviser.

    Actually, when she talked with the Empress, she had seen through the Empress¡¯s disposition.

    The Empress was ruthless, but not smart enough, so she was used by someone.

    Judging from Ningqiu¡¯s words, Madame Hui seemed to have worked for Madame Jingrou before.

    Lin Mengya had seen lots of heartless people, but someone like Madame Hui, who stirred up the Empress to pick on her former master all the time, was rarely seen.

    She showed a yful smile, thinking the imperial pce was quite an interesting ce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just entered the imperial pce and, I¡¯m not clear about the rules here. Can you tell me about the masters in the imperial pce, in case I offend someone and cause Madame trouble?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Lin Mengya asked three questions in a row, but they were not quite privacy-rted. Therefore, Ningqiu rxed her vignce against Lin Mengya a lot and ticked off the situation in the imperial pce on her fingers.

    Speaking of this, the imperial harem of the Lieyun Empire was rtively simple with no conventional system.

    The so-called Empress was actually the first wife the Emperor married when he was a prince.

    However, after ascending the throne, the Emperor didn¡¯t acknowledge her as his legal wife.

    Afterwards, the Empress gave birth to the eldest son, and her family, which had made magnificent contributions to the country, put pressure on the Emperor every day. In the end, the Emperor had to acknowledge her as the Empress ambiguously.

    Nevertheless, the Emperor did not acknowledge her as his legal wife. On the other hand, the other imperial concubines were all entitled as Madame or Beauty, which made them inferior to her.

    Over the years, the Emperor and the Empress no longer had affection for each other, and the Empress was just a puppet with an unwarranted name.

    Leaving aside the Empress, Madame Jingrou of the Fengyu Court was really at the top of the harem.

    Moreover, it was said that the Emperor had held the wedding ceremony for the legal wife when marrying Madame Jingrou, which might be the reason why the Empress picked on Madame Jingrou all the time.

    Apart from the Empress and Madame Jingrou, there were a few more Mesdames. In addition to Madame Hui, the other three of them were from prominent families. Although they helped the Empress do evil, they did not dare to be too hard on Madame Jingrou.

    Only Madame Jing¡¯an, whose title was simr to that of Madame Jingrou, was friendly with Madame Jingrou.

    However, Madame Jing¡¯an enjoyed meditation and went to the Taoist temple outside the imperial pce for cultivation when at leisure.

    The Emperor respected her a lot. When she was in the imperial pce, even the Empress had to deal with her cautiously.

    The rest of the imperial concubines were insignificant. Some of them had sons, but their families were under the control of those aristocratic families, so they were just puppets with little influence.

    After gaining an initial understanding of the situation, Lin Mengya had her judgement.

    The situation in the imperial pce was not veryplicated, but the fight among those aristocratic families outside the imperial pce was awful.

    The imperial harem and the imperial court had always been inseparably interconnected.

    Lin Mengya heard from Xiaoyu that his mother came from the prominent Xin Family, but she was not actually a member of them, which made the rtionship between her and the Xin Family quiteplicated.

    Rubbing the part between her eyebrows, Lin Mengya thought the only way to thoroughly suppress the fight inside the imperial pce was to suppress the fight outside the imperial pce.

    However, this goal could not be aplished at one stroke.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already evening. Miss, pleasee with me. It¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Ningqiu said in surprise, disrupting Lin Mengya¡¯s thinking. at one stroke

    Watching Ningqiu leaving in a hurry, Lin Mengya thought that she seemed to have a long way to go before turning Ningqiu into a pce maid in charge who yed a decisive role in the imperial pce.

    Speaking of this, she really admired those who could turn those young pce maids into experienced pce nannies.

    How much willpower did they need to suppress those young pce maids¡¯ vivacity?

    Xiaoyu didn¡¯t stay for dinner, so only Lin Mengya and Madame Jingrou were in the chamber at the moment.

    Madame Jingrou, who had changed into informal clothes, was still ravishing, but gave out a peaceful and gentle air.

    Lin Mengya thought that Madame Jingrou probably won the Emperor¡¯s favor with her extremely delicate appearance and extremely resolute character.

    If she were a man, she would also fall in love with such a woman.

    ¡°Here you are. Have a seat. Are you used to living in my side chamber?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

    Lin Mengya, who always reconciled herself to her situation, did not care about this.

    But since Madame Jingrou asked out of kindness, she was too embarrassed to speak bluntly, so she nodded as a response.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er told me that you treated him like your brother. His Majesty and I are very grateful to you. If it hadn¡¯t been for your protection for him, he probably would have suffered more hardships. So just make yourself at home and help yourself to what you need,¡± Madame Jingrou said in an extremely sincere tone.

    Lin Mengya had seen all kinds of hypocrisies. But now, Madame Jingrou seemed to be expressing her gratitude from the bottom of her heart.

    Stunned for a moment, Lin Mengya was at a loss how to respond, so she just smiled.

    ¡°When His Majesty sent him off, I was tremendously reluctant to do that, for fear that my son would meet with any mishap. Unexpectedly, the thing I was most afraid of happened! Nevertheless, he met you luckily. Miss Hn, please ept my bow.¡± As Madame Jingrou said, she got up and was about to kneel to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t ept it and was about to stop Madame Jingrou, but Madame Jingrou turned away from her and knelt in front of her in the end.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a kind girl, so you should ept my bow in any case. His Majesty and I will never forget your kindness, but if one day you want to leave the Capital City, I certainly won¡¯t stop you. Therefore, you can feel free to stay here. Neither His Majesty nor I will use your kindness to stop you from leaving,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    It sounded like she wanted to drive Lin Mengya away.

    But both of them knew what she meant.

    Xiaoyu was so clever that he had seen through her disguise. Now his mother made the whole thing clear, which made her at a loss how to react.

    She acted like a radical earlier because she had seen through Madame Jingrou¡¯s disposition.

    In this way, even if Madame Jingrou used her help, Madame Jingrou would be wary of her at all times.

    Now, Madame Jingrou made the whole thing so clear that she would seem to be a little hypocritical if she denied it.

    Lin Mengya helped Madame Jingrou to her feet at once as a hint that she had been aware of Madame Jingrou¡¯s thought and epted her kindness.

    She said, ¡°Madame, I¡¯m ttered. Xiaoyu and I are as close as siblings, so I certainly won¡¯t refuse to help him. Now that I havee here and gained your trust, I will make myself at home. Madame, please get up quickly. If Xiaoyu learns this, he will definitely me me.¡±

    It was only then that Madame Jingrou got up, took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and sat down by the table.

    Then she said, ¡°Look at me, I have a poor memory as I get old. Xiaoyu told me that you were born in the Jin State, so I specially have some specialties of the Jin State prepared for you. I¡¯m wondering if you like them.¡±

    There were indeed plenty of specialties of the Jin State on the table, which was enough to show that Madame Jingrou was very considerate to her, not just verbally but actually.

    Lin Mengya nced at them and said with sincerity, ¡°There¡¯s one thing you probably don¡¯t know yet, Madame, that my identity is a little special. Therefore, I hope that no one other than Xiaoyu, Ningqiu, you and me will find about it. Although my identity can bring a lot of benefits to Xiaoyu, it can also bring a lot of trouble to him. As such, Madame, please take me as a woman from amon family in the Lieyun Empire.¡±

 Chapter 767 - The Magical Use of Morning Exercises

    <h4>Chapter 767 The Magical Use of Morning Exercises</h4>

    Madame Jingrou was very considerate and naturally knew what Lin Mengya was implying. They looked at each other as if reaching some kind of tacit understanding.

    ¡°From here on in, you¡¯re Miss ¡®Hn¡¯, just like Ningqiu, who will be serving me. Ningqiu, go and gather everyone and make the announcement.¡±

    Since Lin Mengya showed up in front of the Empress, any other identity would be suspicious.

    Madam Jingrou¡¯s arrangement had made Lin Mengya¡¯s life a lot easier.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam. Please call me Hn in the future. Lin Mengya doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±

    The news of her ¡°death¡± would soon spread to the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Although Canying had died, it did not mean that no one would find out about this matter.

    She had heard before that only in the Lieyun Empire, there were no minions of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    However, ording to what she knew so far, the reason why the Candle Dragon Cult was unable to infiltrate Lieyun was that the ce had always adopted a family blood-line ruling method.

    Even the courtiers were mostly from prominent families.

    As for Lieyun, the Holy Land of Poison-making Doctors, blood line meant the inheritance of the venomous insect and the art of poison.

    Therefore, it became extremely difficult to infiltrate.

    But this did not mean that she was absolutely safe. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what the words ¡®by hook or by crook¡¯ meant until she had dealt with the people of Candle Dragon Cult the past days.

    They had very little regard for human life. So there were no constraints on what they would do.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s identity could not be exposed at all.

    Otherwise, even Xiaoyu would be dragged into endless trouble by her.

    Madame Jingrou was an extremely cautious person. Even if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mention anything, she could almost guess what was going on.

    After a meal, Lin Mengya and Madam Jingrou understood each other more.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s experience and knowledge were much more than that of ordinary women. Madame Jingrou was also a powerful person when she was young. So the two of them had a sense of appreciation for each other.

    Madam Jingrou had ordered Ningqiu to move in with Lin Mengya. On the one hand, she wanted Ningqiu to take care of Lin Mengya. After all, Lin Mengya was a guest. Madam Jingrou would not really ask her to work as a maid. On the other hand, she also wanted to deceive the people so that Lin Mengya would not appear too suspicious in the eyes of others.

    At night, Lin Mengya was sitting in the side chamber, looking at the moon outside the window, thinking about her affairs.

    After dinner, the Emperor of Lieyun came to the Fengyu Court with his trusted servants.

    She only nced at the Emperor from behind the window. The Emperor, who was about the same age as her father, and Madame Jingrou though looked like a perfect couple.

    Even though they did not reveal anything, the sweet tenderness between them would not go unnoticed.

    If her mother were still alive, her father and her mother would also look like that.

    Once a woman got married to love, even time would treat her with kindness.

    ¡°Miss Hn must be envious of His Majesty and madam, right? In fact, I feel the same. Although His Majesty isn¡¯t good with words, he treats madam very well. When he¡¯s with her, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s the Empress or Madame Hui, all that is thrown to the back of his mind.¡±

    It was because of Lin Mengya that Ningqiu could move out of the room of the pce maids and into this side chamber, which was many times better than the maids¡¯ room. Therefore, Ningqiu took a liking to Miss Hn straight away.

    Lin Mengya could feel that Ningqiu had been very caring since dinner.

    There was a hint of a smile at the corners of her eyes when she spoke. And she was livelier too.

    She liked Ningqiu this way very much. Perhaps it was because she had been living in the modern society for more than 20 years. Even though her identity read that she was still a girl under 20 years old, deep in her heart, she was like an old woman. Very rarely could she be as lively as Ningqiu and Baizhi.

    ¡°Well, you have a good read on people. But don¡¯t you have to go and serve them? You don¡¯t have to take care of me, and you don¡¯t have to treat me a certain way in front of others. We are the same now.¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned against the window. From tomorrow onwards, she would be Madame Jingrou¡¯s personal maid, taking care of the clothes, food and daily needs together with Ningqiu.

    Or maybe they would have to face the fierce battles in the pce together.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t need to go, Madam does not allow others to take care of His Majesty. Madam personally takes care of his clothes, food, amodation, and transportation. We little pce maids are really useless and we¡¯d just get in the way. So every time His Majestyes, we have to retreat.

    Then, Ningqiu¡¯s face turned red, clearly a little embarrassed.

    Lin Mengya looked at her with a smile. ¡°How could this little girl be so thin-skinned?¡± She thought.

    She turned around and looked at the pce where the candlelight was flickering.

    Although they were in the pce, they lived like the most ordinary couple outside.

    Such a couple would be hard toe by even in this ce.

    Lin Mengya now understood why Xiaoyu had epted them in just half a year.

    With parents who loved him as deeply as they did, he was naturally able to sense the familial love.

    Although Xiaoyu always seemed cold-hearted, he cherished the people around him more than anyone else.

    ¡°By the way, I heard you say that His Majesty is troubled by a matter recently. Can you tell me what it is?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and suddenly remembered something important.

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know. We only know that something big happened in the capital city and many people died. His Majesty hasn¡¯t been here for more than a fortnight. If His Highness hadn¡¯te back today, he wouldn¡¯t have time toe here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Many people died?¡± Lin Mengya fell into a deep muse. She remembered that Wanyan Lie came to pick her up in person at the border.

    Could it have something to do with Xiaoyu?

    But with Ningqiu¡¯s status, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know what was really going on.

    It was better to see Xiaoyu and ask him personally tomorrow or talk to Madame Jingrou.

    Recently, Lin Mengya had been so busy that she didn¡¯t really have much time to think about it anymore.

    After changing her clothes, she rolled into the big bed, feeling warm andfortable. She fell asleep in the blink of an eye.

    She slept well that night. She had always had the habit of waking up early. As soon as the sky turned bright, she got up.

    The yard was still quiet. Lin Mengya took a deep breath of the cold air and chased away thest bit of sleepiness in her heart. Then, she started to do her self-choreographed morning exercises under the rising sun.

    In the past, because of the poison in her body, her physical functions had deteriorated a lot. It would still take a long time for her to regain her previous sensitivity.

    Her body had always been more flexible than the average person. Her yoga-like movements looked a little strange.

    Before long, the pce maids who had gotten up early, all surrounded her in the courtyard. They all wanted to check out the new girl, Hn, who had suddenly appeared in their life.

    ¡°Miss... Hn, what are you doing?¡±

    Ningqiu rubbed her eyes. When she saw Lin Mengya in the yard, she opened her eyes wide and looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Just doing some morning exercises. If you want to maintain your figure, why don¡¯t you do it with me? These exercises not only can strengthen my body, but can also eliminate the toxins in my body and keep young forever!¡±

    Her words were very tempting to all the pce maids.

    And because of the exercises, Lin Mengya¡¯s face had more color and herplexion looked much better.

    Immediately, a few maids, who were not satisfied with their figures, began doing morning exercises shyly with Lin Mengya.

    Where there were people leading the way, there would always be followers.

    Soon, all the pce maids in the yard, except for those who had something to do, began to do morning exercises with Lin Mengya.

    After doing the exercises several times with Lin Mengya, the smarter ones already learned most of it.

    With someone leading the way, Lin Mengya stood in the crowd and helped correct their movements.

    She didn¡¯t spend the whole morning training just for the maids in the yard to do morning exercises with her.

    Where there were women, there would be gossip. And when there was gossip, she would get first-hand information in the shortest time.

    Although the women in the pce were all young and beautiful, they had seen much more than girls from ordinary families.

    However, when it came to losing weight and bing beautiful, even the Empress would likely be interested.

    Now that she was doing morning exercises with the pce maids of Fengyu Court. Soon, the other pce maids might also join in.

    The reason why the olderdies in themunity could get news really fast from each other was social activities such as Square Dancing.

    She only altered the format slightly. As for the effectiveness, of course, it couldn¡¯t be too bad.

    The morning exercisessted for an hour and a half before they gradually dispersed.

    The exercises Lin Mengya picked out were not difficult, but they did work on the meridians. If the pce maids did it often with her, some of their ailments would be alleviated.

    Looking at their ruddy faces, Lin Mengya was very satisfied with the effect of her morning exercises.

    If she seeded, she would attract the maids of other pces faster.

    However, if they only did exercises in Fengyu Court, it would be inconvenient for people from the other pces toe over.

    And the news would spread a lot slower.

    She secretly made up her mind that she might as well propose the idea in front of Madame Jingrou when she went to see herter.

    As for whether the Madam could agree or not, it depended on how she made the proposal.

    ¡°Sister Hn, Madam says to invite you over for a meal with His Majesty.¡±

    Ningqiu only did the exercises with her once before going to serve the Emperor and Madam Jingrou.

    Because of the morning exercises, she felt that she was much more energetic than usual. Suddenly, she had more admiration for this awesome Miss Hn.

    Apparently, she had be one of Lin Mengya¡¯s followers.

 Chapter 768 - Peony Poison

    <h4>Chapter 768 Peony Poison</h4>

    ¡°His Majesty is still here? Doesn¡¯t he have to go to court?¡±

    Turning around, Lin Mengya asked in confusion as she wiped away the thin beads of sweat on her forehead with a towel.

    ¡°No, His Majesty usually goes to the Jade Temple to deal with the court affairs and meet the courtiers after breakfast. Only on the fifteenth day of the new year will there be a court meeting. At other times, if there is no emergency, the ministers will note to the pce.¡±

    As Madam Jingrou¡¯s personal maid, Ningqiu naturally knew His Majesty¡¯s schedule better than anyone.

    Although the national conditions and rules were different, being a decision maker required the same diligence.

    After tidying up their appearances, she followed Ningqiu. The two of them gently entered the sleeping chamber of Fengyu Court.

    In the sleeping chamber, the pce maids had already finished preparing breakfast. The smell of breakfast in the hall seemed to have softened the coldness, and it felt like a morning of an ordinary family.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the girl I told you about Hn, I have her to thank for Xiaoyu being OK.¡±

    In the sleeping chamber, there were only them present, but Madam Jingrou still spoke softly. Aside from the four of them, no one could hear anything.

    Lin Mengya knew the mannerisms and respectfully bowed down.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything really. It was just a coincidence.¡±

    She was not greedy for credit. And she didn¡¯t say much.

    Even Madame Jingrou was cautious in front of the Emperor, let alone Lin Mengya, who was just an outsider.

    ¡°Oh? I see.¡±

    His voice was deep and cold. No one could tell his true feelings from his voice.

    Lin Mengya only heard a very soft sound of flipping the pages, and then there was a kind of elusive silence.

    Kneeling on the ground, Lin Mengya thought things over and over in her mind. In the end, she had no choice but to kneel on the ground obediently to be examined by the Emperor.

    Even Madame Jingrou didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way.

    She was supposed to be her son¡¯s savior, so it was quite inappropriate for her to kneel down like this.

    However, after hesitating for a moment, she could only look at her husband helplessly with a hint of disapproval in her eyes.

    After a few minutes, Lin Mengya remained kneeling there in the same respectful manner.

    The Emperor closed the book and looked at Lin Mengya with his wise and experienced eyes.

    ¡°Well, good. She will fit right in here in your pce. You may get up.¡±

    Although there were no obvious fluctuations in his tone, there was a little more intimacy than before.

    Lin Mengya thanked him, then stood up primly, and retreated to the side.

    She also figured out what the Emperor was thinking just now. Even though she was Xiaoyu¡¯s savior, from the Emperor¡¯s point of view, there were thousands of ways to repay her so-called kindness. He did not have to put her in Madame Jingrou¡¯s Fengyu Court.

    He wanted to see if she knew the rules. It would be best if she knew how to carry herself. If she didn¡¯t, then staying by Madame Jingrou¡¯s side would bring about trouble sooner orter.

    However, Lin Mengya had always known the rules and the meaning of being obedient. Presumably, after that little test, the Emperor had a feeling that she could stay in the pce.

    ¡°Miss Hn ispetent alright, I like her very much. With her by my side, you don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore, Your Majesty.¡±

    After Lin Mengya got the recognition, Madame Jingrou seemed to be relieved and quickly put in a good word for Lin Mengya in a soft voice.

    In front of the Emperor, Madame Jingrou used ¡°me¡± to address herself instead of using a third person address, like she would in front of the Empress. Lin Mengya also noticed the subtle difference.

    Standing in the corner, she nced at the Emperor.

    To her surprise, she found that the Emperor was wearing a half-mask on his face.

    The silver mask seemed a bit odd on his face, but the half of his face that was exposed was even more perfect than she had expected.

    Perhaps when Xiaoyu became an adult, he would be like his father, breaking away from the childhood immaturity and slowly developing the noble spirit of a superior.

    However, he was definitely not as handsome as this Emperor. The knife-like coldness of his face seemed to freeze his handsomeness, making people feel scared at first nce.

    His gaze shifted. It was as if there was nothing in this world that could move him.

    But when he saw Madame Jingrou, his deep eyes melted for a moment.

    However, it would onlyst for an instant.

    As if feeling Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze on him, the Emperor¡¯s sharp eyes instantly met hers.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze retreated immediately, so she missed the deep shock in his eyes.

    Fortunately, the Emperor was very good at hiding his emotions. So in the blink of an eye, his emotions had disappeared.

    Apart from himself, no one else present knew about it.

    After that, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care much about what the Emperor said or did.

    She just found it a little strange. ording to what everyone said, Madame Jingrou seemed to be the apple of the Emperor¡¯s eye.

    Looking at how the two got along with each other, Lin Mengya realized that the Madam was indeed very protective and loving towards the Emperor.

    But why was the Emperor always so cold, as if he didn¡¯t care about anyone?

    But it was true that the Emperor treated the Madam differently.

    When the Emperor looked at Madame Jingrou, the deep affection that shed across his eyes could not be an act.

    Though Lin Mengya had a feeling that something was wrong, she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    In the end, she had to conclude that the Emperor just wanted to protect Madame Jingrou.

    Life in Fengyu Court wasn¡¯t easy at first, because Madame Jingrou almost had to manage everything in the pce.

    Therefore, after breakfast, she apanied the Madame to deal with all kinds of affairs in the main hall.

    Before noon, she saw a pce maid walking toward the main hall in a panic.

    ¡°Madam, the Empress has fallen seriously ill. All the mesdames from different pces are now in the Empress¡¯s pce. The medical officials are at a loss. His Majesty wants to ask you if we should invite the High Priest in? His Majesty said that the decision rests in your hands.¡±

    As long as the Emperor was alive, Madame Jingrou would always be the most powerful woman in the pce.

    So even when it came to the Empress¡¯s life, Madame Jingrou was still the one who made the decisions.

    ¡°It took her this long to fall ill?¡± Lin Mengya thought as the corners of her lips curled into a casual smile. However, she calcted the time and realized that it was about right.

    Her smile did not escape Jingrou¡¯s eyes. She fell into a muse and let the little pce maid leave first. After dismissing the people, she looked at Lin Mengya in confusion.

    ¡°Do you know something about the Empress¡¯s illness?¡±

    ¡°Know something?¡± It was Lin Mengya who nned everything.

    After a half bow, Lin Mengya replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t panic. And you don¡¯t have to ask the High Priest toe and treat her either. The illness will disappear in three to five days. The Empress will only suffer a little pain. But what do you think people will think of the Empress if she makes a big fuss and calls in people to treat a simple cold?¡±

    In fact, the key of the matter was the pot of purple peonies seeped with her blood.

    After all, her blood was the crown of all poisons. As long as it was exposed to the air, a little drop could take a life.

    Although those peonies could onlyst for twenty-four hours, the fragrance of the peonies would fill the air and make it slightly poisonous.

    The Empress must like those peonies very much. Although she didn¡¯t put it in her bedroom, it wasn¡¯t too far from her.

    Therefore, getting poisoned was inevitable.

    As for those servants close to her, they would only feel a little dizzy because they would walk around or go outside and breathe in fresh air from time to time.

    Now that she had fallen ill, those closest to her would likely have the same chain reaction as her.

    Although the poison was strong, she did only smell the fragrance of the peonies.

    The cirction system of the human body naturally had a detoxifying function.

    If she could have a few bowls of mung bean soup, she would be fine.

    However, Lin Mengya used such a high-level poison. Even her teacher might not be able to test the toxicity of this poison, much less those doctors. So of course, she was not afraid of getting caught on the spot.

    As for the withered peonies, they would definitely be disposed of by the maids. After all, who would dare to ce a pot of withered flowers in the Empress¡¯s pce?

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the pot of delicate purple peonies popped into Jingrou¡¯s mind.

    In the blink of an eye, she understood what Lin Mengya meant.

    Her expression was slightly hesitant at first, and then it returned to calm after a short moment.

    ¡°Go to Feng City and ask the High Priest toe to the capital within five days. By the way, also ask the priests of the other tribes toe as well. The Empress¡¯s life is the most important thing. I won¡¯t allow any dy.¡±

    Seeing how Madame Jingrou was giving orders, Lin Mengya began to admire her.

    She just gave Madame Jingrou a little hint, and Madame Jingrou was able to figure out the rest. This time the Empress would offend all the priests, including the High Priest.

    The servants got the order and left in a hurry. Only Lin Mengya and the other two were left alone in the main hall.

    Needless to say, Ningqiu left to guard the door vigntly. Madame Jingrou looked at Lin Mengya hesitantly, because she really didn¡¯t know how she thought of this.

    ¡°You know the importance of this matter. Although I did what you wanted me to do, however, if someone finds out, you and I will not be able to get away with it.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled gently and filled a cup of tea for Madame Jingrou with her soft and delicate hands.

    Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ve used a clever method without leaving any evidence, and nobody can find out what method I¡¯ve used. In fact, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell, Madam. Have you had enough of it after so many years?

    It was not because Lin Mengya was ruthless that she had thought of all the ways to poison the Empress the moment she entered the pce.

    It was because Xiaoyu had reported his family¡¯s situation to Lin Mengya on the way.

    The eldest son was the Empress¡¯s son. Although his mother was in an awkward position, he was the first child of the Emperor after all. It was said that he was quite capable and reputable. He used to be one of the worthiest candidates for the position of the Crown Prince.

    The most critical thing was that under the suppression of the first prince, those other princes and families who were ready topete for the crown, could only temporarily withdraw.

 Chapter 769 - Hidden Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 769 Hidden Secrets</h4>

    On the way here, she had drawn up a detailed n with Xiaoyu.

    The first step of the n was to find a way to make the first prince and the Empress lose their power. In this way, the situation of the Lieyun Empire, which had not changed for many years, would be chaotic again.

    And the more chaotic, the greater Xiaoyu¡¯s chances of winning the final victory.

    Coincidentally, she had bumped into the Empress not long after she arrived.

    The pot of blood-stained peonies was naturally delivered to the Empress¡¯s pce.

    When the Empress fell ill, what would happen afterwards depended on her and Madame Jingrou¡¯s joint arrangement.

    ¡°It does not matter whether I¡¯ve had enough of it really. Back then, if it weren¡¯t for the Empress allying with the other ns to coerce, I would not have sent my newly born child to an unknown ce. My child was gone, but they still didn¡¯t let up, forcing me to suffer and leaving my child stranded on the streets. It¡¯s just that, Hn, so what if I have had enough? They even forced His Majesty¡­ As his wife, I have no choice but to ept everything.¡±

    Lin Mengya clenched her fists, which were half hidden in her sleeves. She could see that Madame Jingrou¡¯s hands were not quite right.

    ¡°Madam, was your hand ever hurt?¡±

    Madame Jingrou¡¯s body was extremely petite and frail, but her hands were swollen, especially her second and third joints.

    Moreover, there were many faded wounds on her hands.

    Who knew how many years it had taken for the scars to end up looking like that.

    The owner of such a pair of hands must have had to suffer immense pain for it to end up like that!

    ¡°Yes, my hands were injured, all thanks to them. I¡¯m fine now. But Hn, what you did this time can damage the reputation of the Empress, but it can¡¯t shake her foundation. The Empress is backed by the first aristocratic family of Lieyun, and the first prince is no fool. Your move is far too risky.¡±

    Madame Jingrou casually brushed over the wounds on her hands. At the end of the day, Madame Jingrou still felt that Lin Mengya¡¯s move was too radical.

    With a faint smile, Lin Mengya reached out her hand and gently brushed away the creases on Madame Jingrou¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s not just the Empress¡¯s reputation that will be damaged. Back when she was oppressing madam, she did it all behind your back, right?¡±

    Madame Jingrou didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her words, but she still nodded.

    After all, she was from the Xin Family, and she had the protection of the Emperor.

    Even when the Empress and the other concubines were torturing her in private, they avoided the eyes and ears of the Emperor and his men. After that, they chose to execute the servants who tortured her in order to shut her and the Emperor up.

    If not for the fact that the Emperor was also injured at that time, she would not have let up so easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the Empress had plotted against you and Xiaoyu back then, we¡¯d better give her a taste of her own medicine this time. Madam, things have changed, and it¡¯s no longer the time when you had to endure everything for Xiaoyu¡¯s sake. Look at the Empress, she woulde over with her men and threaten you over a pot of flowers. Can¡¯t you sense their impatience?¡±

    As an outsider, Lin Mengya had a better read on certain things.

    The Empress came aggressively, but her reasoning was a little far-fetched.

    If she could have lured the Emperor or Xiaoyu here, Madame Jingrou might be convicted of overstepping her boundaries.

    Unfortunately, neither the Emperor nor Xiaoyu, were fooled. Plus, Lin Mengya had stepped in, and the Empress stopped then. Thinking of this, it seemed like a joke.

    Since they were already sworn enemies, she would not let up so easily. With her shrewdness, either she wanted to humiliate madam, or it could only mean that the Empress was eager to get rid of Madame Jingrou.

    For that reason, the Empress resorted to unscrupulous means and excuses. She even used a pot of peonies as an excuse to re up.

    Since she was so shortsighted and impatient, why couldn¡¯t they make use of it?

    ¡°Your words actually remind me. I¡¯m beginning to recall a lot of things. What you said makes sense, but we can¡¯t rush it. Ningqiu, you and Hn will follow me to the Linqiu Pavilion. We¡¯ll go and see how the Empress is doing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Following Madam Jingrou, they walked towards the Empress¡¯s Linqiu Pavilion.

    Along the way, there were all kinds of people hurrying to and fro along this road.

    It should be because of the Empress¡¯s illness.

    With Madame Jingrou¡¯s deliberate encouragement, the entire pce was head over heels tending to the Empress.

    Hence, many other things were dyed.

    But the Empress was already on the verge of death. Who would care about other affairs?

    The more importance people attached to the Empress¡¯s condition, the moreplex the illness seemed. If she recovered all of a sudden, who knew what kind of rumors would spread?

    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Not far away, Ningqiu whispered.

    Lin Mengya, who was standing behind Madame Jingrou, looked in the direction of the Linqiu Pavilion.

    Word leaked out that Madame Jingrou wasing, so many concubines who were close to the Empress all stood at the door, looking at the delicate and feeble Madame Jingrou covetously.

    They red at her as if they were going to tear her apart.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Empress¡¯s health is more important.¡±

    She looked nervous and forced a smile, but those concubines seemed more arrogant and disdainful.

    They were just a group of crows who stood behind the Empress, chirping. They might look arrogant now, but when the Empress¡¯s day came, they might be the first ones to run.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Madame Jingrou! What, it¡¯s not enough that the Empress is bedridden sick because of you? Are you here to show off too?¡±

    Before Madam Jingrou could say anything, a nobody jumped out of the crowd.

    Lin Mengya nced at the girl and realized that she was not dressed like a noble, save for a hairpin in her hair, which looked quite opulent.

    It seemed that the Empress was good at winning people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Preposterous! Madam, there¡¯s no need to bicker with Beauty Cheng. She¡¯s just worried for the Empress. So it¡¯s just acting out of anxiety.¡±

    A soft voice sounded, and then a hint of blue appeared before Lin Mengya.

    The girl was beautiful. Although she was not as good-looking as Madame Jingrou and alsocking a bit in the temperament department, there were simrities between them.

    She was like a poor man¡¯s version of Madame Jingrou.

    Ningqiu, who was beside her, suddenly tugged on her sleeve. Lin Mengya turned around, only to see Ningqiu pursing her lips in disdain.

    Immediately, Lin Mengya realized that this woman must be Madame Hui, who was brought into the pce by Madame Jingrou and then betrayed her.

    As expected of Madame Jingrou¡¯s servants. Her every gesture was somewhat simr to that of the previous master.

    It was apparent that the reason she was able to win the Emperor¡¯s favor was because of her simrity to Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just came to see the Empress. I don¡¯t care about these things.¡±

    From the moment Madame Hui appeared, the expression on Madame Jingrou¡¯s face wasplicated.

    However, Madame Hui did not hesitate to meet Madame Jingrou¡¯s eyes.

    She had no respect for Madame Jingrou at all.

    Lin Mengya shook her head in her heart. Madame Jingrou was not as soft and timid as she appeared to be.

    The fact that she was willing to make such an enormous sacrifice for her son was sufficient to show how domineering Madame Jingrou was.

    No one knew if Madam Jingrou was concealing herself too deeply or if she was worried about something.

    That even when she saw the traitor, she would appear feeble and delicate, which made Lin Mengya feel a little helpless.

    The more she acted like this, the more people looked down on and despised her.

    She believed that Madame Jingrou understood this principle. If she wanted to get rid of her opponents one by one in the pce, it was impossible for her to pretend to be pitiful.

    ¡°Of course, your magnanimity is not something we canpare with. The Empress is resting in the bedroom. This way, please, Madam.¡±

    When Madame Hui arrived, everyone quieted down.

    It was obvious that her position was lower than Madame Jingrou¡¯s, but everyone seemed to listen to her.

    It was apparent that she was the owner of the pce, and that she was here to embarrass Madame Jingrou.

    Walking into the Linqiu Pavilion, which was full of richly ornamented beams and painted rafters. It looked extremely luxurious.

    However, although this ce was magnificent, itcked the otherworldly atmosphere of the Fengyu Court.

    Madame Hui maintained her position as the host and walked side by side with Madame Jingrou.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp ears could hear their soft whispers urately.

    ¡°Sister, are you satisfied now? In fact, you¡¯ve always been like this, and I¡¯ve known it for a long time. You never let go of anything that belongs to me. In the past, it was the Emperor. Now, you see that I¡¯m on good terms with the Empress, so you just can¡¯t help but mess it up, can you? And you did it so discreetly. I am really in awe.¡±

    These words had revealed a lot of information.

    However, Lin Mengya was a little surprised by what she meant.

    Was it another drama where thedy from noble stock took advantage of her identity to seize her love?

    After thinking about it, she brushed the idea aside. The Emperor seemed to be extremely domineering and determined.

    If the miss really had disguised herself, or if she¡¯d used other means to assume the identity of a maid, the Emperor probably wouldn¡¯t have treasured Madame Jingrou so much.

    There was clearly affection in his eyes, but he still had to forcibly restrain it.

    As an outsider, she naturally did not know what was really going on.

    Sure enough, when Madame Jingrou heard these words, her body stiffened.

    After ncing at Madame Hui gloomily, she didn¡¯t say anything more.

    It seemed that Madam Hui had the upper hand in this confrontation, so she smiled sarcastically and returned to her usual gentle and elegant self.

    It seemed that Lin Mengya had to undo the knot in Madame Jingrou¡¯s heart before she would stop enduring everything.

    Outside the sleeping chamber of the Linqiu Pavilion, almost all the medical officials in the pce were gathered here.

    Lin Mengya casually nced around, but did not find the Emperor, or the presence of the seemingly first prince.

 Chapter 770 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 770 Chaos</h4>

    She can understand that the Emperor is not there, but how can the legendary, wise and martial prince, not fulfill his filial piety in front of his mother¡¯s bed?

    The strong smell of medicine filled the whole hall, and Lin Mengya could tell that they were using excellent medicine.

    But none of them were detoxifying medicine, because no one would have thought that the Empress was not ill, but poisoned by her blood.

    A whole heap of quality medicine was sent to the Empress, none of which were right. Worse, the medicine would aggravate her condition.

    It was inevitable that even if the Empress woke up in the next three days, she would be in depression because of the medicine.

    That was unexpected. However, it was of great benefit to her n.

    ¡°Madam Jingrou is here, you can all retreat for the time being.¡±

    At present, there was no leader in the Linqiu Pavilion. So all the servants listened to Madame Hui.

    As soon as she gave the order, all the servants left silently.

    There were only a few confidants left around.

    She then cast a scrutinizing look at Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya raised her head and saw Madame Hui looking at her with an extremely cold gaze.

    As expected, the gentleness and elegance Madame Hui disyed just moments ago was just an act.

    Fortunately, she was just a nobody, not worth Madame Hui spending so much effort to analyze her.

    She turned around and put on that gentle and lovely look again. She carried a bowl of medicine to the Empress¡¯s bed to serve her.

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve seen the Empress now. You must be very happy. Are you satisfied now that you¡¯ve put her in such a state?¡±

    Her soft words were as sharp as a knife.

    Ningqiu was on the verge of losing her temper. Just as she was about to step forward to argue with Madame Hui, Lin Mengya stopped her.

    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly. They were in someone else¡¯s territory now. If they were not careful, they might be caught red-handed and get their madam into trouble.

    Madame Jingrou¡¯s pearly white teeth bit her lips. Her face had suddenly be a little pale, but she did not retort.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see what the Empress needs. Why are you giving me such a hard time? I did do wrong to you in the past, but now you are also the Emperor¡¯s wife. It¡¯s pointless not to let bygones be bygones.¡±

    Madame Hui turned around and red at Madame Jingrou with her eyes burning with rage.

    ¡°Did wrong to me? You abused my beloved, killed my child, and took my position. Of course you want me to forget!¡±

    This topic was really exciting.

    It was probably the first time that Ningqiu heard something like that. So her eyes widened like a frightened squirrel.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the two mesdames, the former master and servant, had such a past, and she couldn¡¯t help but prick up her ears to listen carefully.

    Madame Jingrou was stunned, and her bitter face looked like she wanted to say something, but the Empress suddenly woke up.

    ¡°I need to tend the Empress now, you can all go.¡±

    Madame Hui immediately put away that sulky look again, then turned around, and went to serve the Empress.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just send someone to get me. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As if she had exhausted all her strength, Madame Jingrou¡¯s face was filled with guilt and exhaustion.

    Lin Mengya and Ningqiu came forward to help her up, but she gently pushed them away.

    Looking at Madam¡¯s lonely figure, Lin Mengya looked back at Madame Hui who wasforting the Empress in a soft voice.

    ording to the literal meaning, was Madame Hui the one whom the Emperor fell in love with at first sight?

    Moreover, it was Madame Jingrou who had killed her son. Was that why Madame Hui was always against Madame Jingrou?

    If that was the case, then it made sense for the Emperor to be indifferent to Madame Jingrou.

    Such a melodramatic plot had been written many times in pce drama novels.

    But Lin Mengya felt something was not right. It seemed that she had to ask the concerned party about it.

    In addition to going to the Linqiu Pavilion, Madame Jingrou had nned to go to the clinic to have a look.

    She was afraid that Lin Mengya would be exhausted, so she only took Ningqiu with her.

    She could still remember the way back to Fengyu Court. However, as she walked, she was thinking about the love and hate between the two mesdames. She was caught off guard when a silver-gray figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    After being violently grabbed, Lin Mengya came to her senses. She subconsciously looked at the person who grabbed her. But when she saw that it was Xiaoyu, wearing a joyful smile on his face, Lin Mengya, who was trying to break free, finally calmed down.

    She reached out her hand and knocked on Xiaoyu¡¯s head, only to find that her movements were not as swift as before.

    s, time did not spare anyone. Why was she always the shortest one at home?

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are youughing so happily?¡±

    Like before, Xiaoyu held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm like an obedient child.

    However, he used a little more strength and dragged her to a certain corner in the pce.

    Come with me, sister. I have something good to show you!

    Xiaoyu excitedly dragged Lin Mengya forward. When they arrived at an inconspicuous pce, Xiaoyu slowly pushed open the door of the pce, as if he was presenting a treasure.

    As soon as the door opened, Lin Mengya could smell a refreshing fragrance.

    Xiaoyu immediately got out of the way and pushed her inside. Suddenly, a sea of pink and white flowers appeared in her sight.

    ¡°This... this is...¡±

    The courtyard was not big, but it was full of flowers.

    Lin Mengya picked one casually and yed with it in her hand. She noticed that it was not an expensive type, but a kind of Rosa Multiflora that could climb vines.

    However, it was rare to see such arge sea of flowers.

    ¡°Next to us is the warm spring my father uses to bath. I still remember that in the Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, Qinghu and I used the warm spring to hasten the blooming of the flowers for you. So I asked for this Rosa Multiflora seed to try it out. Do you like it, sis?¡±

    Of course, she appreciated Xiaoyu¡¯s gesture.

    The flower was not big. Its petals were pink and white, and a circle of bright red was formed at the edge of the flower.

    Plus, Xiaoyu had not trimmed them in any way. He just allowed them to grow on their own, which formed an overwhelming sea of flowers.

    She had always been fond of such thorny flowers. While they were gorgeous, they were also very domineering.

    Thank you. I like these flowers very much and they¡¯re not poisonous. Let¡¯s pick some and make Rosa Multiflora porridge for your mother. She has been working really hard recently, so she should eat something good.

    Lin Mengya was such a pragmatic person. No matter what she saw, her first thought was whether it could be used.

    Therefore, apart from the herbs in her garden, the flowers nted there could either be used as medicine or be eaten.

    Xiaoyu was stunned and looked helplessly at his sister who had begun to pick flowers.

    Shaking his head, he grabbed a basket from the side, and handed her a pair of coarse gloves. Then he began helping his sister pick flowers.

    He knew his sister well, so he had prepared everything she would need.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, what do you think of Madame Hui?¡±

    If these flowers were stained with her blood, they could never be used again, so Lin Mengya was extra careful.

    Before long, she left the hard work of picking flowers to Xiaoyu. She simply sat down on the side and began chatting with him.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s hand paused for a moment when he heard her question. Then, he let out a cold snort.

    ¡°A delusional, self-deceiving, and insatiably greedy woman.¡±

    That was a simple yet profound evaluation.

    While looking at the flower in her hand, Lin Mengya grew curious about Xiaoyu¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡°She used to be my mother¡¯s maid, but she colluded with the Empress to be my father¡¯s concubine because she coveted wealth. In fact, my father doesn¡¯t care about her at all. But she thinks that my mother took her love. Think about it, if my father really loves her, my mother would not be able to survive in the pce.¡±

    What Xiaoyu said was exactly what Lin Mengya was thinking.

    As the saying went, ¡°The appearance of a man is a reflection of the heart.¡±

    To put it nicely, the Emperor was cold and cheerless, but to put it bluntly, he had a deadpan face all the time.

    People like him generally had a clear distinction between love and hate, and their emotions were extremely strong.

    If what Madam Hui said was true, and the person the Emperor valued at that time was Madam Hui, and not Xiaoyu¡¯s mother, then once he learned the truth, he would only abandon Xiaoyu¡¯s mother and would not cherish her so much.

    As for Xiaoyu, he hadn¡¯t grown up in Lieyun and had been stranded in outsidend for so many years.

    If the Emperor didn¡¯t care about him, he could just leave him to fend for himself. Why bother finding him and entrusting him with such arge responsibility?

    The rtionship between those three was truly confusing andplex.

    She¡¯d also discovered that the reason why Madame Jingrou was able to endure Madame Hui¡¯s rude provocation was that she felt guilty towards Madame Hui.

    If she wanted Madame Jingrou to be tough, solving their age-old problem was the most important thing.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Her thoughts were interrupted by Xiaoyu¡¯s cry of pain. Lin Mengya immediately got up and walked over. She saw that dark red blood beads were seeping out of Xiaoyu¡¯s white and clean hands.

    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re a grown man and yet still so careless?¡±

    Even though Lin Mengya was telling him off, she took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped away the blood beads on Xiaoyu¡¯s face, and then wrapped up his cut temporarily.

    All of a sudden, Xiaoyu pinned a Rosa Multiflora in full bloom in her hair.

    Looking at this little guy secretly stirring up trouble, Lin Mengya pinched him hard until he begged for mercy with a grimace.

    ¡°Damn brat, who did you learn this move from? You already know how to flirt around at such a young age. You definitely won¡¯t be a good person in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to teach Xiaoyu a lesson with a serious face, and he immediately gave in and promised that he would never dare to do it again.

    Fortunately, there were already many flowers in the basket. They stopped picking to save Xiaoyu from getting injured again.

    Lin Mengya picked up the basket and walked towards the Fengyu Court with Xiaoyu.

    Along the way, Xiaoyu told her about Lieyun¡¯s local customs, and there was a rare smile on his delicate face.

 Chapter 771 - Ask about Information

    <h4>Chapter 771 Ask about Information</h4>

    Lin Mengya was pleased to see Xiaoyu smile cheerfully. As a prince, he was destined to have a tough life.

    Therefore, she hoped that Xiaoyu could be as full of youthful spirit as those teenagers outside the imperial pce even if he could only show this side of him in front of her.

    Along the way, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu bumped into some pce servants moving around in the imperial pce, and they bowed to Xiaoyu when meeting him.

    Meanwhile, they also saw the girl carrying a basket of rosa multiflora and smiling tenderly behind him.

    Although Lin Mengya just stared affectionately at Xiaoyu in the way that an elder sister stared at her silly younger brother, the pce servants saw it in a different way.

    The prince Xiaoyu was one of the most handsome men in the entire royal family.

    But unexpectedly, he was as aloof as the Emperor.

    When he just returnedst year, plenty of youngdies from the royal and aristocratic families fell in love with him.

    However, he crushed their affection for him into pieces without mercy.

    It was said to be such a great blow to a few youngdies that they wailed bitterly and even attempted tomit suicide.

    Unexpectedly, he smiled so tenderly at such a girl.

    Was there something wrong with the prince?

    Lin Mengya, who had intended to keep a low profile, had no idea that from today on, she became one of the legends discussed by everyone in the imperial pce.

    At this moment, she was thinking about how to find out what had happened back then so that she could toughen Madame Jingrou up and enable her to deal with Madame Hui.

    ¡°Ask Madame Jingrou directly? It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. Since Madame Jingrou feels guilty about this over the years, she might not tell the pure truth. But it seems impractical to ask Madame Hui.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s impossible to ask the Emperor.¡±

    Lin Mengya touched her head subconsciously, thinking she cherished her head and didn¡¯t want to seek death for the time being.

    She hit her head in distress. s, she was least willing to deal with this kind of past event. Things changed as time flew, and the truth became vague in memories, so no one was able to exin what had happened back then.

    However, it was impossible to evade this matter. She found it quite a knotty problem.

    ¡°Sister, did you meet with any problem? Just tell me. Maybe I can help you!¡± Xiaoyu moved close to Lin Mengya¡¯s ear with a ttering smile and whispered.

    She raised her head, realizing she was not supposed to be troubled by this!

    Since this was his parents¡¯ business, there was no reason for him to stay out of this leisurely.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what happened between Madame and Madame Hui back then. Madame seems to be cautious with Madame Hui all the time. I think it may have something to do with that. Although I don¡¯t know the truth, you said that Madame Hui is not a good person and your father doesn¡¯t really like her. But why does your mother always feel guilty about her? Besides, in the current situation, we don¡¯t have to put up with her at all. If we leave it unsettled, I think Madame will let it go on, which will spoil the important affair,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing her words, Xiaoyu gradually stopped smiling and showed a serious look in his eyes.

    After a long while, he said hesitantly, ¡°I identally heard from Uncle Lie that Madame Hui was just obsessed with some wild ideas.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes lit up. Bingo! Wanyan Lie was indeed the perfect candidate.

    However, what excuse could she use to inquire him about what had happened back then?

    ¡°Xiaoyu, why don¡¯t you ask Uncle Lie about what happened back then? It will be a good thing for us if Madame can get over this,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After thinking twice, Lin Mengya believed it was the most appropriate to entrust this task to Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Uncle Lie after going back. Does my mother really care about this?¡± Xiaoyu said.

    He had always been careful. Although he restrained himself in front of Madame Jingrou all the time, he was very concerned about his mother but just had difficulty in expressing his feelings.

    ¡°Madame can¡¯t get over this, and I have an intuition that if we solve this problem, it will have an unexpected effect. Well, stop asking about this. When the timees, I will tell you the whole story. Xiaoyu, you must be careful. The Empress fell sick weirdly, but the Eldest Prince is absent. I guess that he may have encountered something critical so that he even has no time to attend to his mother. You must keep an eye on the Eldest Prince. We can only win in the chaos, so we must prevent the Eldest Prince from making a decisive move to win the throne.¡± Lin Mengya held Xiaoyu¡¯s hands and gave him instructions in a low voice.

    Afraid of being heard by others, she leaned very close to Xiaoyu. Smelling the fragrance of rosa multiflora lingering around her, Xiaoyu suddenly felt a little dizzy.

    Her attraction, which had been lingering in his heart since he sensed it in the cave, seemed to be influencing him again.

    Staring into her dark and clear eyes, he felt like he was about to drown in them.

    ¡°Silly boy, why does your mind wander again?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she gave Xiaoyu, who was staring at her nkly, a pat on the head.

    He returned to himself, took a step back and looked at her in panic.

    She nced at Xiaoyu in confusion, wondering what was wrong with him so that he was always in a daze in front of her.

    She shook her head helplessly, unaware of how he, who was always in a daze, fought his way out.

    ¡°I... I got it. Sister, rest assured. I¡¯ll turn to Uncle Lie now. Take care of yourself!¡± Xiaoyu said and ran away.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya could only give a soft smile.

    Turning over the rosa multiflora in the basket, she thought since she was not very good at cooking, she¡¯d better wait for Ningqiu toe back and do the cooking.

    Xiaoyu did not stop trotting until he turned a corner. Then he patted his chest and tried to regte his disordered breathing.

    Xiaoyu shook his head, trying to sober himself up.

    He did enjoy the time with his sister, but he was seized by a strange infatuation with her.

    He secretly leaned against the corner of the wall and poked his head out to watch Lin Mengya disappear at the end of the road with the basket in her hand.

    He was wondering if she had realized that she seemed to have changed since she woke up in the pool.

    Although she was dressed in a pea green pce costume like those pce maids, looking simple and elegant, her slender waist was as soft and seductive as a water snake.

    At first, he had thought it was his illusion. But now, he was absolutely sure that his sister seemed to be more... more feminine and attractive than before.

    It gave him a very strange feeling. In terms of appearance, his mother was absolutely a drop-dead gorgeous woman, but she did not seem to be as attractive as his sister.

    He had read in a book that a woman whose beauty could cause the downfall of a state must be a femme fatale.

    As a woman endowed with both beauty and wisdom, his sister probably had great potential to be a peerlessly bewitchingdy in the future.

    After letting his imagination run wild for a while, he was sure of one thing.

    No matter his sister would bring cmities to the world or the people, he would definitely be her follower to the very end.

    In the Lieyun Empire, both Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu gradually figured out their goals.

    Meanwhile, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, located in the Capital City of the Jin State a thousand miles away, was clouded by gloom.

    After pacing back and forth at the door of the study, Lin Kui braced himself to knock on the door.

    The study was full of the particrly pungent smell of candles that had burnt out.

    A puddle of candle tears on therge desk indicated that its owner had spent lots of nights working by the candlelight.

    The man in ck clothes sitting behind the desk looked haggard with red eyes and a pale face. In the past few months, he had be much thinner.

    ¡°Your Highness, you haven¡¯t had a good rest for more than half a month. You¡¯d better have a rest. If Her Highness is here...¡± Lin Kui said.

    It was only at this moment that Long Tianyu, who had buried his head in his work, lifted his head.

    Lin Kui could not help but sigh in his heart. He was keenly aware that mentioning Princess Yu at this time amounted to rubbing salt in Prince Yu¡¯s wound.

    However, Prince Yu was unresponsive to anything other than Princess Yu.

    ¡°She¡¯s waiting for me. I can¡¯t keep her waiting for too long. I must bring her back as soon as possible,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    His voice, which had been mellow and low, was unexpectedly hoarse at the moment.

    On the desk in the study, there was a bowl of noodles that had cooled down long before, but Long Tianyu did not eat any of it.

    Lin Kui shook his head helplessly. Even he did not expect Prince Yu¡¯s deep affection for Princess Yu.

    If it were not for the fact that Princess Yu was still alive, Prince Yu... Prince Yu probably would have lost the hope of living a long time ago.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re waiting for her, you should at least stay alive! If your health copses, no one can save her!¡± There suddenly came a slightly reproachful female voice.

    Lin Kui immediately turned around and stepped aside to make way for the pretty girl in peach pink clothes.

    She, who had delicate features but gave out a slightly aloof air, seemed to be just a girl from a noble family.

    Nevertheless, her eyes were fluid and prating, as if she could see through people¡¯s minds in an instant.

    ¡°Here you are. Sit down,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    She was no stranger to him.

    Although he still said coldly, at least he used a better attitude than he did towards other people.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, I¡¯m not here to sit down. Do you know how important you are? Mengya, Nansheng and all your supporters in the Jin State are waiting for you. Do you think you¡¯re saving her by doing this? You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re just stalling for time and waiting to die with Mengya! I love Nansheng, so I must save him at all costs. In order to save him, I can even beg Miss Jin and promise to share my husband with her in the future. But I must take care of myself, because if I die, Nansheng may not be able to survive. Do you understand? Although they left us for the time being, we must live on nicely, not for ourselves, but for those who have pinned all their hopes on us,¡± Shangguan Hui said this to Long Tianyu and to herself.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s situation was much better than hers. She had loved that man for more than ten years, but he was unaware of her affection for him.

 Chapter 772 - Groundless Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 772 Groundless Rumors</h4>

    Although it was unknown whether Mengya was alive or dead now, Long Tianyu was in a better situation than she was, because at least he and Mengya were in love with each other.

    But now was not the time to think about this.

    Now she had pinned all her hopes on Long Tianyu. If he was finished, so was she.

    Long Tianyu seemed to be inspired by Shangguan Hui¡¯s words. With a flicker of hope, his eyes finally lit up and was at least not as dull and lifeless as before.

    She let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the servants of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were smart enough to invite her over in time.

    Otherwise, if Long Tianyu really died of overwork, Mengya would probably be torn with grief and lose the hope of living aftering back.

    ¡°There is one more thing. When I went to pay my respects to the Empress these days, I heard that His Majesty seemed to have mentioned your marriage again. This time, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help you dy it for long. The Crown Prince is declining, while the Empress does not have an important position in front of His Majesty as before. Despite our connection, His Majesty probably will not drop his idea easily,¡± Shangguan Hui said.

    Everyone thought that Prince Yu enjoyed enormous poprity now, but only she knew that even if the Emperor issued an edict to order Long Tianyu to marry another nobledy, Prince Yu, who was obsessed with Lin Mengya, would just treat her as nothing and leave her out.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for your concern,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    At the sight of the flicker of coldness in his eyes, even Shangguan Hui did not dare to act rashly.

    Given her rtionship with Mengya, she, who was bold, dared to say those words to him.

    However, Long Tianyu, who had returned to normal at the moment, was still the cold fiend that no one dared to approach. She bowed slightly and left Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion quietly.

    The study was still clouded by a busy and deste aura.

    Nevertheless, the man sitting behind the desk regained his vitality.

    He picked up the bowl and ate up all the noddles in it elegantly and quickly.

    Shangguan Hui enlightened him that Ya¡¯er was still waiting for him. If his health copsed, who else could save her?

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Lin Kui said.

    As a man, he almost burst into tears with joy when he saw that his master finally regained his vitality.

    Long Tianyu put down the bowl, stood up, walked up to the window.

    At the sight that the green bamboos Lin Mengya had transnted herest year had grown up vigorously, he said, ¡°Send some men to bring Lin Lang back from Prefecture Bing. From now on, she will be in charge of all affairs in the mansion. Also, send some men to seek the former servants of the Princess, but remember to just protect them in secret and not to rm them.¡±

    With no one taking good care of the flowers in the Liuxin Courtyard, they had long grown wildly and no longer looked as neat as when she was around.

    She adored that courtyard.

    Therefore, he must take care of everything she cared about when she was not around.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to handle these right away,¡± Lin Kui said, unable to hide the joy in his eyes.

    Everything was going on in an orderly manner.

    After standing there for a while, Long Tianyu went back to his desk where there was a notebook he had read carefully.

    The Candle Dragon Cult was nothing more than this!

    He sneered with assurance, thinking he was going to get the dragon bone soon!

    Lin Mengya, who was in the imperial pce of the Lieyun Empire, also got into a bit of trouble at this moment.

    It was unknown who spread the gossip, but during the morning exercise in the next few days, she became the protagonist of most of the gossip.

    Moreover, the gossip became more and more ridiculous. It was said that she was actually Xiaoyu¡¯s beloved outside the imperial pce and taken to Madame Jingrou¡¯s courtyard as a personal maid because she was too humble to match Xiaoyu.

    This kind of rumor was not quite ridiculous. Besides, she, who had sharp ears, also heard some groundless rumors, such as she was the beauty Xiaoyu intended to rmend to the Emperor. She believed that if she did not take any measures to stop it, there might be more stupid and wild rumors about her one day.

    Lin Mengya intended to collect the gossip of others during the morning exercise, but ended up getting involved in the gossip. Now she really wanted to know who had the audacity to spread this kind of stupid rumors about her.

    Not to mention the other pce maids, even Ningqiu looked at her with an obviously teasing and confused look.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, thinking that she couldn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation today.

    ¡°Sister Hn, Sister Hn, tell me, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and His Highness?¡± Ningqiu asked.

    After spending these days with Miss Hn, she got to know Miss Hn¡¯s disposition.

    Although Miss Hn usually looked aloof, she actually showed special consideration for the young pce maids like her.

    Furthermore, with Hn around, Madame¡¯s health and mood seemed to have improved greatly over the past few days.

    As a loyal servant, Ningqiu naturally treated Hn as her savior.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was easy-going in front of Ningqiu, so the two of them got along very well.

    But now, Lin Mengya regretted it a little, as Ningqiu was pestering her about her rtionship with Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Xiaoyu and I... are just acquaintances rather than a couple as the rumor says. I just consider Xiaoyu as my younger brother. I really have no idea why there is such a rumor. Well, I¡¯ll go to fetch the rosa multiflora porridge prepared for Madame. You¡¯d better stop pestering me,¡± Lin Mengya said and gave Ningqiu a hard look.

    However, Ningqiu just shrank her neck mischievously with no fear in her eyes.

    She could not be bothered to care about what other people said about her behind her back. She had heard from Madame that the High Priest from the Xin Family was going to enter the imperial pce with the priests from different tribes tomorrow.

    When the time came, their attention on the gossip about her would be quickly attracted by this major event.

    After all, she was just the most insignificant person in the imperial pce, while the Empress, who was in the Linqiu Pavilion, was going to y a leading role.

    In the sleeping chamber, the scent of sandalwood that was rolling up was soothing.

    This was the incense Lin Mengya specially prepared for Madame Jingrou. In the imperial pce where there were enemies on all sides, one could fall into a trap at any time.

    As such, she had to be careful at all times so as to give no one the opportunity to trap Madame Jingrou.

    Although Madame Jingrou was surprised at Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughtfulness, at the urging of Xiaoyu, Madame Jingrou let her do as she pleased.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya, who had lots of tricks up her sleeve, made subtle changes in imperceptible ways so that no one could tell the differences.

    Moreover, she was proficient in medical knowledge, so it was just a piece of cake for her to nurse Madame Jingrou¡¯s health.

    Within days, Madame Jingrou had a much more favorable impression of her.

    Now, Lin Mengya and Ningqiu were the only two pce maids allowed to get in and out of Madame Jingrou¡¯s sleeping chamber freely no matter the Emperor was present or not.

    ¡°A few days ago, I picked some rosa multiflora and made some rosa multiflora porridge. Madame, do you have an appetite after smelling it?¡± Lin Mengya came over with a bowl of porridge and said.

    Madame Jingrou was leaning against the crouch, doing some light reading.

    After hearing her gentle voice, Madame Jingrou put down the book in her hand tiredly, pinched the part between her eyebrows and said, ¡°You are indeed thoughtful. Has Ningqiu prepared properly for the priests¡¯ visit to the imperial pce tomorrow?¡±

    Ningqiu was not a selfish girl. Besides, she was loyal to Madame and quite capable. Thus, in Madame¡¯s pce, now Lin Mengya was in charge of the internal affairs, while Ningqiu was in charge of the external affairs.

    Lin Mengya nodded and put down the tray in her hands.

    After dismissing the pce maids around Madame, she asked, ¡°Madame, may I ask if the High Priest is Xin Li?¡±

    In the Lieyun Empire, few people knew her real identity. But she still had a lingering fear for Xin Li from the Xin Family.

    Back in the Jin State, he was able to break through the tight encirclement of guards and almost killed her.

    If she met him here, not only would he hurt her, but Xiaoyu would also be implicated.

    ¡°Li¡¯er is noting. Although he has seeded the High Priest, he is still young. ording to the Xin Family¡¯s rules, he must stay home for cultivation for several years. It¡¯s very likely that Xin Luan, his uncle as well as my brother, ising tomorrow.¡± Madame Jingrou gracefully took a sip of porridge before replying lightly.

    Since Xin Luan was Madame¡¯s brother, wasn¡¯t Xin Li Xiaoyu¡¯s cousin?

    Nevertheless, although Madame came from the Xin Family, she seemed to have a strong aversion to her parents¡¯ home and had never mentioned it.

    She even appointed Ningqiu and the servants of the Linqiu Pavilion to prepare for Xin Luan¡¯s visit to the imperial pce tomorrow, and she just imed to be ill and was not going to show up.

    Nevertheless, given the Xin Family¡¯s intention to usurp her husband¡¯s throne, she would inevitably hold some grudges against them no matter how generous she was.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know Li¡¯er?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

    Lin Mengya shook her head immediately. It would be best to hide things rted to her as much as possible.

    She hurriedly put on a curious and ignorant look and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Since Xin Li is Xiaoyu¡¯s cousin, why does he still try topete with Xiaoyu for the throne? Besides, once Xiaoyu seeds the throne, it will definitely bring glory to the Xin Family, your parents¡¯ family as well as his grandparents¡¯ family. Why bother to bear the name of a usurper?¡±

    Hearing this, Madame Jingrou just nced deeply at Lin Mengya with a bitter look.

    Then she said, ¡°Although I am from the Xin Family, I am not a member of the Xin Family. You know the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, but you may not know that the priests of those tribes are not in charge of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. There is a rule passed down from our ancestors that the Pool of Various Venomous Insects should be in the charge of the King of Various Venomous Insects who is the real master of the Lieyun Empire at the same time. The King of Various Venomous Insects has long disappeared in history, but as the only descendants of the King of Various Venomous Insects, the Xin Family survives. Every 15 years, there is a chosen witch from the Xin Family, and the chosen witch no longer belongs to her family, her parents, and even herself. I am thest chosen witch. ording to our family tradition, I should marry the head of our n, who is also my eldest brother, and give birth to the next chosen witch. You know the following story. Without the chosen witch, the Pool of Various Venomous Insects is no longer the sacred ce for practicing witchcraft. Thus, my family as well as all wizards and witches consider me as a sinner.¡±

 Chapter 773 - Born to Live for Herself

    <h4>Chapter 773 Born to Live for Herself</h4>

    Madame Jingrou¡¯s past was a particrly distressing topic.

    Although she spoke calmly as if telling someone else¡¯s story, Lin Mengya still felt terrible when she heard that.

    Madame Jingrou¡¯s fate had been written since she was born.

    She was supposed to marry her eldest brother and could never live the happy life she wanted. Perhaps that was the most outrageous thing in modern society.

    However, Madame Jingrou chose her true love and escaped her predetermined fate, which gave her a strong sense of guilt toward her family.

    Lin Mengya had empathy for Madame Jingrou. If Lin Mengya¡¯s mother had not decisively given up her identity and married her father at that time, her mother might not have died an untimely death, but definitely would not have been able to enjoy those joyful years.

    Nevertheless, her mother was not as distressed as Madame Jingrou. Her cousins had told her that their father had sought her mother all this time just in order to make sure her mother lived peacefully and happily.

    If Madame Jingrou¡¯s family members had also supported her back then, she probably would not have been overwhelmed by her guilt now.

    ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t have to be preupied by that.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she gently massaged Madame Jingrou¡¯s calves.

    The sedative she put in the rosa multiflora porridge gradually worked.

    Madame Jingrou quickly entered a half asleep state.

    Coupled with Lin Mengya¡¯s massage, she felt rxed as if she had gotten the heavy burden off her shoulders.

    ¡°A person is supposed to live for himself rather than for his identity or his predetermined fate. Madame, if you didn¡¯t choose to escape your fate, you will live in distress now. A person can only live for a few decades. It¡¯s a waste of life to live out your days in misery,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Her voice was extremely soft and ethereal with some magic power which made Madame Jingrou involuntarily keep her words in mind and ponder over them over and over again.

    Madame Jingrou felt as if there were a seed in her heart and Lin Mengya¡¯s words made it grow up vigorously like spring rain.

    Seeing that Madame Jingrou gradually fell asleep, Lin Mengya quietly left the sleeping chamber.

    People like Madame generally felt more pressure.

    Fortunately, there was simple hypnotherapy involving drugs and massage recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument.

    As long as she could help Madame break her mental barrier, Madame would toughen up soon.

    After telling the pce maids not to enter the chamber without being summoned by Madame, Lin Mengya headed for the kitchen with the bowl of the remnant of the rosa multiflora porridge.

    As she expected, the gossip about her, which had been spread wildly this morning, was reced by a new hot topic in the afternoon.

    Trying her best to avoid attracting attention, Lin Mengya used her keen hearing to collect a lot of gossip in the kitchen.

    In terms of seniority, the High Priest of the Xin Family was Xiaoyu¡¯s uncle.

    However, he was not Madame¡¯s biological younger brother, but only the head of a branch of the Xin Family. Given his close rtionship with the current head of the Xin Family, Madame¡¯s eldest brother, and his excellent capability, he was exceptionally promoted to the High Priest.

    Conventionally, there should be only one High Priest during the same period.

    However, as Xin Li was outstanding, he was promoted to the High Priest before he reached adulthood, which put Xin Luan in a slightly awkward position.

    Fortunately, Xin Luan was full of craft and cunning. Xin Li was not fully qualified to seed the High Priest for the time being. Therefore, Xin Luan still held this position and did not have to step down until Xin Li waspetent at this position.

    In this case, the situation was quite interesting.

    Lin Mengya began to think. She had only seen two members of the Xin Family so far.

    Needless to say, Madame Jingrou was ravishing with good conduct.

    As for Xin Li... how should she describe him? At the mention of him, Lin Mengya felt ufortable all over.

    She admired young men with delicate features, except for Xin Li who was so vicious.

    In any case, the Xin Family was a big obstacle to Xiaoyu¡¯s inheriting the throne.

    It was impossible to avoid confronting the Xin Family, but it seemed to be difficult to wipe them out.

    Besides, she thought the rule about the Pool of Various Venomous Insects and the chosen witch inexplicably strange.

    It seemed that there were some things that could not be rushed. She should handle the business in the imperial pce before taking her time to deal with the other things.

    People were bustling about outside, preparing for the visit of those priests.

    Meanwhile, the members of the Fengyu Court were exceptionally idle. Instructed by Madame Jingrou, none of them dared to go out at will to bring trouble.

    They did need to avoid arousing suspicion when the Empress fell ill.

    Therefore, the pce maids in the courtyard were particrly idle.

    Getting tired of hearing them gossip, Lin Mengya went quietly back to the side chamber where she lived.

    But as soon as she got in, she saw Ningqiu kneeling on the ground tearfully with an aggrieved look.

    Xiaoyu was standing in front of her with a frown on his cold face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between the two kids?¡±

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s footsteps from the door immediately attracted his attention.

    As soon as he turned around, his cold look was reced by a brilliant smile as gentle as the spring breeze, as if he were not the person who had treated Ningqiu coldly just now.

    ¡°Go out for a while. I want to give Ningqiu some instructions,¡± Lin Mengya dismissed Xiaoyu at once without changing her countenance.

    Xiaoyu opened his mouth reluctantly, but could only leave the side chamber obediently.

    Watching Xiaoyu leave, Lin Mengya reached out and gently pulled Ningqiu up from the ground.

    Then she asked, ¡°What happened? Did he hit or scold you?¡±

    Although Ningqiu was a pce maid in Madame¡¯s pce, Lin Mengya hated men who treated women harshly most in her life.

    A man should at least mind his manners even in front of a woman he disliked.

    He could treat her coldly, but he¡¯d better not act as harshly as a shrew.

    Ningqiu immediately shook her head, blinked her fluid big eyes and said with an aggrieved look, ¡°His Highness didn¡¯t punish me, but just told me that I couldn¡¯t let you do these manual jobs from now on. I also think it¡¯s my fault, so I took the initiative to kneel. His Highness asked me to get up, but I insisted on kneeling. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed. No matter she was at home or here, her family members seemed to have regarded her as a retard.

    Besides, these jobs were not heavy, and she could totally handle them.

    Seeing that Ningqiu seemed to be a little alienated from her and respectful to her as before, Lin Mengya could not help but sigh again.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll let him know. Sorry to make you wronged. Madame is still taking a nap. Go to check on her and make sure she is disturbed by no one.¡±

    Ningqiu nodded deeply at once and trotted all the way out of the side chamber.

    She was perfect, except that she always med herself for everything, which made her simr to Madame in disposition.

    It was no wonder people said like attracted like.

    Lin Mengya thought of the maids in her courtyard who were all hard nuts to crack. It seemed that they took after her, an unconventional master.

    ¡°Sister, may Ie in now?¡± There came Xiaoyu¡¯s voice.

    He poked his head through the door, deliberately acted cutely and looked at her pitifully.

    Lin Mengya nodded and had to give up putting on a serious look.

    After all, he did nothing wrong. It was her fault that she did not show Xiaoyu her ability in time.

    Sitting on a round stool, Lin Mengya stared at Xiaoyu with a faint smile. It was not until she saw Xiaoyu began to roll his eyes and was obviously not sure about her intention that she said after thinking for a moment, ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡±

    Xiaoyu was confused. He nced at his sister, who was smiling amicably in front of him, and nodded his head in puzzlement.

    ¡°I have all my limbs. Although I¡¯m not strong, I¡¯m not a good-for-nothing. Xiaoyu, I know that you mean well, but there are some things that I really want to do by myself. Do you want me to be a good-for-nothing, who iszy and ignorant ofmon things, or a normal person, who can at least support herself?¡± She said.

    In fact, Xiaoyu preferred to make a good-for-nothing of Lin Mengya.

    However, under Lin Mengya¡¯s burning gaze, he could only choose the second option without any hesitation.

    ¡°Great. So I hope you can understand whatever I do from now on. We must stick to the principles of mutual understanding, mutual respect and mutual tolerance in life. You are quite savvy, and I¡¯m very satisfied with that,¡± she said.

    It was obviously a bteral conversation.

    But it was clear that Xiaoyu, who always kept his sister at the front of his mind, would raise no objection.

    Even if he did, he would swallow back his opinion and totally forget it as soon as Lin Mengya nced at him.

    Therefore, the conversation between them came to an end in an atmosphere that was amicable and friendly but not lively.

    ¡°Oh, yes, why do youe for me? The gossip about our rtionship is spread all over the imperial pce. I think we should keep a certain distance in front of outsiders,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xiaoyu and Lin Mengya had the same attitude towards this.

    He had an aversion to the pce maids who were fond of gossiping all the time.

    He thought of the days he had spent in the Liuxin Courtyard where the members of the Liuxin Courtyard gossiped about others while eating sunflower seeds.

    But no matter what happened in the mansion, they would keep their mouths shut and not give away any information.

    He enjoyed spending time with his sister and was not afraid of any rumors.

    But this was their business and had nothing to do with others.

    The animated discussions of erroneous rumors were truly annoying.

    That was the reason why he sneaked into the side chamber to wait for Lin Mengya instead of acting like a spoiled child in front of her recklessly as usual.

    ¡°Pack up and get out of the imperial pce with meter. Uncle Lie hase back from the border. I¡¯ve told him what you said. Uncle Lie said that although he didn¡¯t know much about it, he could tell you everything he knew if it¡¯s rted to the major event. Ie here today to take you out of the imperial pce,¡± Xiaoyu said.

 Chapter 774 - Glaring Competition

    <h4>Chapter 774 ring Competition</h4>

    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu acted so quickly that he convinced Wanyan Lie to tell her the whole thing within a few days.

    Fortunately, even if she did not get out of the imperial pce today, Madame Jingrou was going to stay in the Fengyu Court all day. After packing up a few things, she followed Xiaoyu to the pce gate stealthily.

    Although people were bustling about in the imperial pce, few of them dared to approach the pce gate.

    As a prince, now Xiaoyu could take her out of the imperial pce without attracting attention.

    What was more, even the guards in the imperial pce were nervously checking on the preparation for receiving the high priest and the other priests.

    Seeing this, Lin Mengya could somewhat understand why the Emperor was so utterly fatigued both mentally and physically.

    Two tigers could not live on the same mountain. Although the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs, as merely a spiritual symbol of the Nation of Lintian, was not above Lin Mengya¡¯s cousin, her cousin was not magnanimous enough to tolerate the Chief Elder, let alone the Emperor in the Lieyun Empire where those aristocratic families possessed not only real power, but also forces and influence that could not be ignored.

    It would be extremely difficult to get rid of them and take back their power.

    It was hard to imagine how the Emperor and Madame Jingrou kept fighting with them for power in the past few decades.

    At the same time, she was aware that without the Emperor and Madame Jingrou¡¯s painstaking efforts over the years, it would be difficult for her to turn the situation no matter how capable she was.

    ¡°Humph! Priests? They¡¯re just some people full of wild ambitions,¡± after getting out of the imperial pce, Xiaoyu said in a low voice with a sneer as he nced at the guards who were sweeping the road.

    ¡°Indeed, leaving them here will only cause more trouble in the future. Nevertheless, a good show is going to be on this time,¡± Lin Mengya said with an amicable smile that was actually as cold as Xiaoyu¡¯s sneer.

    ¡°This is not a good ce to talk. Sister,e with me,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    In the past half a year, he, who had grown from an antisocial youth to the young master at the helm of a force, became not only more scheming and tactical, but also too steady for his age.

    After putting on a cloak that could hide most of her appearance and figure, Lin Mengya nimbly passed through the streets outside the imperial pce with Xiaoyu. After secretly contacting several people, the two of them got into a courtyard surrounded by high walls after taking a circuitous route.

    Seeing Xiaoyu act so cautiously, Lin Mengya felt gratified.

    Now she did not have to remind him in all respects. Being forced to grow up was notpletely a bad thing.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± As soon as the two of them got in, they heard a voice and were stopped by a strong man.

    However, as soon as Xiaoyu noddedposedly at the man, the man made way for them respectfully and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master! Go and inform the chiefmander that Young Master is here!¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the man for a moment, and then looked away in confusion.

    Although the man was dressed in ck clothes, he, who was a little inappropriately proportioned with extremely well-developed limbs, looked like a strong chimpanzee.

    Moreover, she smelled a very familiar scent from the man.

    When those copper ves¡¯ arms were burnt by fire, they gave off a very strong scent. Now she smelled a simr scent from the man.

    The only difference was that the copper ves were walking corpses that were incapable of thinking and had lost all human characteristics, but the man was as clear-minded as normal people despite his slightly abnormal limbs.

    Why did Xiaoyu use this kind of person created by the Candle Dragon Cult in a crooked way?

    As soon as Lin Mengya got in, she was full of doubts, but she had to suppress her worries and follow Xiaoyu into the courtyard.

    The courtyard was not big, but Lin Mengya, who was keen, could sense that there seemed to be plenty of people hiding in the dark.

    Despite her keen sight and observation ability, she could hardly discover them at a nce.

    She could not help but secretly marvel at their professional skill of covering up their tracks. They werepletely different from those who worked as spies without qualifications in the Capital City of the Jin State.

    Perhaps it was because any negligence could lead to their total defeat.

    The turmoil and internal strife over the years not only put the civilians in a state of extreme nervousness, but also made these people as mentally tough and capable as soldiers.

    Compared with the Lieyun Empire, although there was a fight between the Crown Prince¡¯s force and the royalists in the Jin State, it generally involved politics and economy at present.

    Apart from the force led by Lin Mengya¡¯s father that could go through sanguinary battles, the other forces probably had lost their morale and be merely paper tigers long before.

    The possession of military power was the most assuring thing during the fight for the throne and power.

    In the past few decades, if it were not for the fact that the surrounding countries were upied with all kinds of internal strife so that they had no time to invade the Jin State, the army of the Jin State probably would have been wiped out long before.

    A nation, whose army had lost its fighting capacity, was like a herd of sheep targeted by a pack of hungry wolves.

    The Jin State had been peaceful for too long. As a sleeping lion, it could either wake up and howl into the sky or be reced by another lion.

    Lin Mengya sighed with deep feeling so that she was unconsciously led by Xiaoyu into an extremely well-hidden chamber.

    When she realized it, she found herself standing in a chamber with imprable walls.

    She looked around and found they should be surrounded by very thick stone walls which could even inste the chamber from the sounds of a hailstorm outside, not to mention prevent their conversation from being heard by eavesdroppers.

    Although it was early summer in the Lieyun Empire, Lin Mengya could still feel a chill in the air.

    It was only at this moment that she realized that Xiaoyu, who had prepared a cloak for her beforeing, was quite foresighted.

    ¡°This is the ce where I usually discuss important affairs with Uncle Lie. The walls outside are all made of seven-foot-thick rocks. It will be absolutely safe to have a talk here,¡± Xiaoyu raised his eyebrows and spoke casually with a hint of pride in his tone.

    Lin Mengya reached out and touched Xiaoyu¡¯s head with deep feeling.

    He had changed a lot when she was not around.

    If she did not make progress, she would be surpassed by her younger brother sooner orter.

    She did not seek to prevail over Xiaoyu, but was just aware that if she did not go forward, she would hold back those she cared about sooner orter.

    In any case, she could not lose.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiaoyu asked.

    Although he enjoyed her caressing his head with her gentle hand, he found her a little strange at the moment.

    ¡°Nothing. I just marveled at how time flies and that you have grown up. As your sister, I seem to be a little useless,¡± Lin Mengya said and stared at her silly brother with a smile, while pinching his tender face wickedly.

    But she found his face not as smooth as before.

    Although Xiaoyu was thin back then, his face was as smooth as that of a child.

    She wondered what he had fed on here so that although his face became chubby, it became a little solid at the same time.

    Taking a closer look, she discovered that the young man¡¯s immature face had be a little angr without being noticed.

    Xiaoyu frowned slightly, but still let her continue pinching his face.

    It was not until a quiet cough came from behind that Lin Mengya stopped her mischievous movement. When she turned around, the smile on her face had been reced by a very polite look.

    ¡°Long time no see. How are you doing, Lord Nanshao?¡± She said.

    Wanyan Lie looked serious. He was a general, in front of whom women could only tremble, but he had never seen a woman who spoke impertinently like her.

    He could tolerate her the first time she did that. After all, she had saved his young master.

    But now, she was out of line.

    He snorted with a hint of murderous intent in his sharp eyes.

    However, the intimidating air he seemed to have formed in the hell did not seem to work on her.

    With a smile, Lin Mengya gained the initiative and sat down in the chamber.

    She fixed her eyes on Wanyan Lie, Lord Nanshao, indifferently, and gave him a bigger smile with a cold look in her eyes.

    Then she said, ¡°Your Excellency, you seem to be as fine as before. I can see why. Anyway, you are not the one who has to feed his flesh and blood to venomous insects and suffer the pain of his heart bitten by tens of thousands of them. Of course, you don¡¯t have to feel bad, do you?¡±

    Lin Mengya sat in a chair, while fixing her eyes on Wanyan Lie.

    They made invisible eye contact.

    One was decisive and gave out an oppressive air, while the other was aloof, lofty and aggressive.

    They were evenly matched in this invisible battle, and it was difficult to tell who would win.

    After a long while, the two of them tacitly softened their eyes at the same time.

    However,pared with Lin Mengya who was nonchnt andposed, Wanyan Lie was astonished.

    He only knew that Lin Mengya came from a family of military officers, and he had thought she was just a girl a little more mentally tough than ordinary girls. Unexpectedly, she was not overwhelmed by his intimidating air at all.

    Wanyan Lie would feel honored if he was confronting her well-known father at the moment.

    However, why did she, just a girl under the age of 20, have such a strong will?

    Lin Mengya, who seemed to be aware of what he was thinking, rubbed her sore eyes with her fingers.

    This ringpetition was really exhausting.

    Nevertheless, her father and brother had told her since she was a child that she should never be overwhelmed by her opponent¡¯s air in a confrontation.

    Even if she could not defeat her opponent, she could at least frighten her opponent. Otherwise, she would not be treated as an evenly matched opponent.

    As the saying went, never admit defeat even at a disadvantage!

    ¡°Uncle Lie, please sit down and have a talk,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Sensing the strong hostility between the two of them, he felt a little embarrassed.

    He should take his sister¡¯s side without hesitation, but Uncle Lie had risked his life to protect him since he came back.

    He could definitely not forget Uncle Lie¡¯s kindness.

    As ast resort, he could onlye out to smooth things over when they stopped ring at each other for the time being.

 Chapter 775 - The Emperors Romance

    <h4>Chapter 775 The Emperor¡¯s Romance</h4>

    Lin Mengya always had a sense of propriety. She offended Wanyan Lie again and again just in order to remind him that Xiaoyu was not a pawn they could use at will.

    But at the same time, she was clearly aware thatpared with Wanyan Lie who could even sacrifice his life to assist Xiaoyu to fight for the throne, she was just a supporter of Xiaoyu, so she would go a little too far if she overshadowed Wanyan Lie¡¯s leading role.

    Perhaps because of Lin Mengya¡¯s toughness, Wanyan Lie tried to suppress his dissatisfaction a little.

    After the confrontation between them, the atmosphere eased up a lot, but it was a little awkward.

    ¡°Uncle Lie, can you tell us what I asked youst time?¡± Xiaoyu asked Wanyan Lie politely.

    However, hearing this, Wanyan Lie showed a slightly serious look.

    A momentter, he finally let out a deep sigh, seeming to be unwilling to recall the Emperor¡¯s romance back then.

    ¡°This is the story between His Majesty and Madame. As a subject, I should not mention it. But since Miss Lin said that this is rted to our great cause, I can only let His Majesty and Madame down this time.¡± As Wanyan Lie said, he nced at Lin Mengya, obviously unconvinced that the story between the Emperor and Madame Jingrou could help them get out of the current predicament.

    Lin Mengya had expected this long before. After all, Wanyan Lie, who spent most of his time outside, might not know much about the subtle situations in the imperial pce.

    Moreover, how could he understand women¡¯splicated thoughts as a man?

    She immediately exined the whole thing to Wanyan Lie. Only then did Wanyan Liee to a realization.

    ¡°I see. No wonder Madame has been criticized in the imperial pce. I didn¡¯t expect that what happened almost 20 years ago would be mentioned again,¡± Wanyan Lie said with deep feeling.

    He probably didn¡¯t expect that what had happened back then would gradually develop into the current situation through time.

    Lin Mengya and Wanyan Yu waited quietly for him to tell the story. After all, apart from the Emperor and Madame Jingrou, the two protagonists of the story, only Wanyan Lie was clear about the whole story.

    As Wanyan Lie began his narration with a hint of nostalgia in his tone, Lin Mengya and Wanyan Yu learned part of the true story 20 years ago.

    Back then, when the Emperor ascended the throne with the help of those aristocratic families, he was still as young as Xiaoyu.

    People said that young couples were affectionate. However, the Emperor was forced to marry the Empress who was so domineering that she would turn the imperial pce upside down when the Emperor treated her a little coldly, which made it impossible for them to be deeply attached to each other.

    At this time, the Emperor coincidentally met Madame Jingrou, the witch of the Xin Family back then.

    Wanyan Lie barely used beautiful words to narrate the story in his memory. Nevertheless, the isted and lofty Emperor in his youth and the gentle and affectionate pretty girl must have a touching romance before they got married.

    Based on the way the Emperor doted on Madame Jingrou, Lin Mengya did not doubt this.

    However, at that time, the Emperor and Madame Jingrou could only keep their rtionship secret. Therefore, Madame Hui, who was Madame Jingrou¡¯s personal maid back then, served as the messenger passing on letters for them.

    Perhaps considering Madame Hui was the only bond between him and his beloved, the Emperor was more patient with her than with others.

    The Emperor and Madame Jingrou just considered it as the extension of his love for her to her maid.

    Gradually, Madame Hui fell in love with this mncholic and noble man.

    Later, Madame Hui kept giving hints to the Emperor and even offered to sleep with him while passing on messages for them, but he refused her every time.

    Madame Jingrou was unaware of this, and the Emperor had no interest in bothering himself about rtionships, so only a few courtiers of him, including Wanyan Lie, knew this.

    After the two of them went through untold hardships and finally married, Madame Jingrou moved into the imperial pce with her personal maid.

    The situation was fine in the first few years. Although Madame Hui had feelings for the Emperor, the Emperor had no feeling for her, so she could only behave properly.

    However, in the fourth year, the Emperor suddenly slept with Madame Hui and even made an exception to promote her from a maid to Madame Hui, who was only inferior to Madame Jingrou.

    Everyone said that the Emperor took a fancy to Madame Hui, who was Madame Jingrou¡¯s maid back then, at the beginning, but Madame Jingrou relied on her identity and power to snatch the Emperor¡¯s favor.

    Later, the Emperor finally learned the truth, so he conferred a title on Madame Hui in a fit of anger.

    Of course, all kinds of rumors ended up being suppressed by the Emperor.

    Nevertheless, Madame Hui gained her foothold in the imperial pce. Later, the Emperor treated Madame Jingrou very differently from before.

    These rumors were passed down in secret and considered as the truth by almost everyone.

    As Wanyan Lie said, the Emperor fell for Madame Jingrou, Madame Hui¡¯s master back then, and Madame Hui snatched the Emperor¡¯s favor from Madame Jingrou and lived in her illusion.

    But why did Madame Jingrou also believe that she snatched the Emperor¡¯s favor from Madame Hui?

    Lin Mengya had thought that she would get the answer, but now the whole thing seemed to be moreplicated and confusing.

    She frowned slightly and stared at Wanyan Lie, who wanted to help but could not. After all, as a man, he could only see what had happened on the surface and was unaware of the truth of the love triangle among the three of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Madame Hui is quite a hypocrite with honeyed words but evil intent. She must have made up such rumors in order to strive for my father¡¯s favor!¡± Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help saying in a cold voice.

    Lin Mengya nced at him and shook her head.

    Then she said, ¡°Your Excellency, if what you said is true, it¡¯s unreasonable for Madame Hui to find favor with His Majesty and for Madame Jingrou to feel guilty. Besides, although I don¡¯t know His Majesty¡¯s disposition as well as you do, I can tell that he is not easy to deceive. Oh, yes, over the years when His Majesty treated Madame Jingrou coldly, did anything serious happen in the imperial pce? Something outrageous like the imperial concubines¡¯ striving for His Majesty¡¯s favor or the internal strife among them.¡±

    She and Xiaoyu looked at Wanyan Lie at the same time.

    Wanyan Lie found himself in a difficult situation. However, he was overwhelmed by the expectant looks in their eyes.

    He furrowed his brows and pondered for a long while before telling about a few things slowly, ¡°There seemed to be a few serious things. A few Beauties, who had just married into the imperial pce, were driven out by the Emperor because they attempted to murder a Madame in the imperial pce. Besides, Madame Hui was said to be pregnant, but did not give birth to a baby. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Given Wanyan Lie¡¯s character, it was not easy for him to remember these.

    Lin Mengya connected these things and got some useful information.

    After Madame Hui found favor with the Emperor, the Emperor purposefully treated Madame Jingrou coldly for a long time.

    During this period, a few neers in the imperial pce attempted to murder a Madame. Could it be possible that the Emperor conferred a title on Madame Hui actually in order to use her as a shield to protect Madame Jingrou from sneak attacks?

    Xiaoyu was only 15 years old this year, and Madame Jingrou married into the imperial pce 20 years ago.

    She had to send her son away immediately after she gave birth to him, which meant that she had not gained her foothold in the imperial pce at that time.

    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t seem to make sense if the Emperor conferred a title on Madame Hui just in order to use her as a shield.

    At the same time, Lin Mengya recalled that day Madame Hui imed that Madame Jingrou killed her baby.

    In this case, something veryplicated must have happened in the imperial pce back then.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya discovered that she seemed to have fallen into a very confusing situation.

    If she intended to clear up all the misunderstandings caused by what had happened back then, she must figure out the cause and effect.

    Although the noble families enjoyed great wealth, they had to act against their will a lot of times.

    She would probably find it impossible to solve this problem after she spent a lot of time and got an uncertain number of people involved.

    It seemed that she should consider carefully before making a decision.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about itter. In fact, I alsoe here today to ask you for a favor,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Wanyan Lie looked at her, but did not turn down her request.

    After all, Lin Mengya came here to help them. Besides, Wanyan Lie and Xiaoyu had reached a consensus that Lin Mengya would never do anything against Xiaoyu.

    He, who had a proper perspective on people, especially Lin Mengya, would never make a mistake in judgement.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said.

    ¡°I hope that you can hunt those tribe priests. There is no need to kill them. Just hurt them severely. Also, don¡¯t give away any clues or intentionally misguide the public. It will be best if you can kill one or two of them,¡± Lin Mengya said with a gentle look in her eyes.

    But what she said made Wanyan Lie tremble slightly all over.

    Did he mishear her words? Hunting the priests would incur the wrath of the public!

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Wanyan Lie with a faint smile, seeming to think his hesitation a bit ridiculous.

    Wanyan Lie said, ¡°Miss Lin, you should know that these priests are highly respected even in their respective tribes. Young master and I have been secretly trying to win their support. Isn¡¯t it too risky to hunt them now? Moreover, even if they are killed, their sessors will not necessarily support young master. It will probably turn out to be a foolish move instead. They hate being manipted most. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯tply with your wish.¡±

    He thought that Lin Mengya intended to get rid of those priests, who did not support Xiaoyu, and help a group of Xiaoyu¡¯s supporters seed them. In this way, they could get the support of the tribes.

    Although there were asional disputes among the tribes, the members of each tribe were much more united than the royal members, among whom there was internal strife.

    This might work elsewhere, but doing this to the tribe priests was too risky and could be discovered easily.

    Once it was discovered, Xiaoyu would immediately be at a disadvantage and even lose the hope of seeding to the throne.

    As such, he couldn¡¯t take the risk in any case.

    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly. Did she look like a simple-minded person?

    She said, ¡°Calm down, Your Excellency. If that¡¯s my n, won¡¯t it be easier to send your men to hunt down those priests and shift the me on others? The reason why I ask you to send your men to hunt them down is that I want to break the current situation by killing them.¡±

 Chapter 776 - Win Victory in the Ensuing Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 776 Win Victory in the Ensuing Chaos</h4>

    Break the current situation?!

    Wanyan Lie now thought that Lin Mengya was talking fantastic nonsense.

    Back when the Emperor just ascended the throne, he was even unable to decide which woman to marry.

    The Emperor had refrained himself in the past 20 years for the current situation.

    Didn¡¯t breaking the current situation mean that they had to start all over again?

    Watching Wanyan Lie ring at her, Lin Mengya realized that he obviously was mentally rigid.

    She organized her thoughts before she slowly spoke to enlighten him who was inflexible in his thinking.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you must think I¡¯m crazy. But I would like to ask you a question. In the current situation, does Xiaoyu have a more than 40% chance of inheriting the throne?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    How could the other forces lie around when the Emperor painstakingly worked on his cause?

    Moreover, no matter how talented Xiaoyu was, he could only build the basic foundation by umtion over a long period when it came topeting for the throne.

    Wanyan Lie stared seriously at Lin Mengya¡¯s dark eyes for a long while before he shook his head bitterly.

    If they had not taken the risk and imnted the Golden Silk Venomous Insects, which had been worshiped by the royals for generations, in Xiaoyu¡¯s body, Xiaoyu would not have had even a 10% chance now, not to mention a 40% chance.

    ¡°But His Majesty is in good health now, and young master still has a chance. Miss Lin, we need to think it over,¡± Wanyan Lie said.

    In terms of seniority, he was indeed more knowledgeable about the stratagems at the imperial court than her who engaged in thiste in life.

    But as a spectator, Lin Mengya saw the situation more thoroughly and urately than him.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Given His Majesty¡¯s health condition, he has no problem living another 50 to 60 years. Then Xiaoyu may gain more support, but the other forces have long built a solid foundation and may even get tired of presenting a false appearance of peace one day. When the timees, are you capable of turning the tide?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s father and seniors had pursued their goal ¡°steadily¡± all along.

    They did nothing wrong. At least, at that time, they drew in their ws and managed to disguise themselves, a fierce tiger, as a docile sheep for the sake of developing their force.

    The shift in the bnce of power among several forces led to the current situation.

    Nevertheless, the other forces were not fools. Since they were capable of supporting the Emperor, they could presumably control him.

    If the Emperor let them go on like this, it would probably be difficult for him to achieve his goal. Moreover, as the losers who were always in the wrong, Xiaoyu and his parents would probably be in peril.

    As such, if they wanted to win, they had to take a risky move.

    Hearing her words, Wanyan Lie was deep in thought.

    She knew that it would not be easy to convince them to take her advice, but in any case, they should set about doing this.

    ¡°Moreover, killing the priests of those tribes will definitely arouse public anger. Then everyone¡¯s attention will be attracted by those tribes, and no one will have time to keep an eye on you. I heard that the tribes in the Lieyun Empire are extremely tough. If your men do it perfectly, it may lead to an unexpected result. If the murderer remains atrge, who do you think is to me?¡± Lin Mengya added, like a fox skillfully teaching a wolf to hunt.

    Wanyan Lie was smart. With his eyes suddenly lighting up, he seemed to have understood what Lin Mengya meant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll report it to His Majesty. No matter if your advice is taken or not, I know you mean well. I may trouble you to take care of the affairs in the imperial pce. Young Master, you¡¯d better take Miss Lin back, so as not to attract others¡¯ attention,¡± he said.

    Then he and Lin Mengya nodded at each other, reaching a preliminary consensus.

    After that, under the protection of Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya smoothly got out of the mansion where they met.

    It was dusk by the time they got out. Lin Mengya wrapped herself in a cloak, and no one could recognize her.

    It was only when the two of them returned to the imperial pce without being noticed that Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.

    Not long after, they learned Wanyan Lie¡¯s visit to the imperial pce to meet the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya was secretly delighted. In this way, the thing was half done.

    ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m really confused why you didn¡¯t tell my father directly about it, sister.¡± In the side chamber of the Fengyu Court, Xiaoyu said with a disapproving look.

    Lin Mengya had even kept this secret from him. If she intended to persuade his father to take her advice, wasn¡¯t it more convenient to tell him?

    Lin Mengya reached out to gently smooth his long greyish white hair with some regret in her eyes.

    With his greyish white hair that was too dull, he did not look like a spirited young man at all.

    She wondered if there was any prescription capable of turning his greyish white hair back into ck in the music score for the green stringed instrument. She had heard that eating ck sesame seeds and walnuts worked, but she was not sure if it was true.

    ¡°Sister, you zoned out again!¡± Xiaoyu shook Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve helplessly and said with an aggrieved look in his eyes.

    He had worked so hard. Why did his sister still treat him like a child?

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t tell your father directly because I know little about the situation here. If I put it forward rashly, he will have to talk over the details with Wanyan Lie. I think Wanyan Lie is a thoughtful person. After I put it forward, he will definitely make proper preparations before reporting it to your father. You may find an excuse to stay in the imperial pce for a period. Remember, it¡¯s best for you to bring your trusted subordinates on the surface with you. If you can¡¯t, tell them to show up in the Capital City frequently. Got it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She supposed that Wanyan Lie would definitely do it perfectly.

    But given this, it required them to be scheming and good at acting when they used it as a favor at the end.

    She asked Xiaoyu to bring his trusted subordinates to the imperial pce and stay for a period, mainly because she wanted to make the royals in the Capital City his witnesses to prevent those aristocratic families from setting him up in secret to please the tribes when they tried to find out the real murderer.

    She thought about all these for Xiaoyu¡¯s safety.

    Unexpectedly, he gave a particrly brilliant smile when he heard she ask him to stay in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll move here right away! I have a yard outside the Fengyu Court, and itmunicates with the Fengyu Court. Sister, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back to my mansion to pack up immediately!¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Lin Mengya could not help but smile when she saw him dash out.

    Since she returned to this time space, she had enjoyed the most joyful and carefree time in the Liuxin Courtyard with her four maidservants and Xiaoyu who was a youngster.

    Now looking back, she realized that she and Long Tianyu had actually fallen for each other since then.

    Nevertheless, back then, he was taciturn, while she was muddle-headed, so they had wasted so much time.

    At the thought of Long Tianyu, she felt a deep affection for him.

    However, lost in her affection for him for a moment, she failed to suppress her sorrow that crushed her beautiful memories like a huge stone.

    Damn the Candle Dragon Cult! Damn the relics of the Guwei State!

    But she had no other choice. Only bypletely eliminating allter trouble could she and Long Tianyu live happily ever after.

    In the Shen Nung system, a detailed map was quietly unfolded on the page.

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes. Although the original map was still in the cave on the Qijue Peak, even if someone got it, he might not be able to read it.

    In fact, if it were not for the help of the Shen Nung system, she would not have been able to read the densely packed parameters on the map.

    Only by taking the parameters into consideration could the Shen Nung system construct a 3D map model.

    This drawing technique was not rare in modern times, but ordinary people in this time and space would not be able to read this kind of map.

    Under such dual protection, very few people could get the map and decipher it.

    However, she was confused by one thing.

    Elder Qian had once told her that he and his nsmen were born for protecting the relics of the Guwei State. That was to say, they were supposed to prevent the relics of the Guwei State from being found by those who were not supposed to find them.

    But if the Guwei State disappeared overnight, who handed down the map and the music score for green stringed instrument?

    Could it be that someone had found the relics of the Guwei State and intended to pass them down to his descendants?

    If that was the case, the relics of the Guwei State would have been taken away long ago. Didn¡¯t the map in her hands turn out to be a joke?

    Moreover, both the Candle Dragon Cult and the Emperor of the Jin State were sure that the relics of the Guwei State still existed.

    Given all these, Lin Mengya was full of conflicted feelings about the relics of the Guwei State.

    Now she was only sure of one thing: no matter if the relics of the Guwei State existed or not, she had to solve this problem thoroughly. Otherwise, it would ruin her life like a bomb sooner orter.

    After the map model was constructed, Lin Mengya fetched a map of the Lieyun Empire that she found time to buy on the street.

    The map she got from the jade ruler was enormous, and the entire Lieyun Empire only upied a quarter of its space.

    After magnifying the Lieyun Empire¡¯s area marked on the map she got from the jade ruler and ovepping it and the map of the Lieyun Empire, Lin Mengya finally found the ce marked with a key.

    It was a ce called Lingwu Mountain in the Lieyun Empire.

    Although its location was marked on the map, it was not detailed.

    Lin Mengya slowly opened her eyes and put away the map in her mind, thinking, ¡°It seems that I have to ask someone about this.¡±

    Fortunately, Xiaoyu was going to move to the imperial pce soon, so Lin Mengya was not worried about how to get the information she wanted.

    This time, she followed Xiaoyu to the Lieyun Empire in order to find the key. If she could help Xiaoyu to inherit the throne at the same time, she certainly would not refuse to kill two birds with one stone.

    Estimating that Madame Jingrou, who had gone out to check on the situation, probably had returned to the Fengyu Court at the moment, Lin Mengya hurried out to meet her.

    After waiting for a while, she didn¡¯t see Madame and Ningqiu, so she was confused and took a few steps out of the Fengyu Court.

    There came some noises from the path outside the Fengyu Court. Lin Mengya, who seemed to have heard Ningqiu¡¯s voice, subconsciously took a few steps forward and saw Madame¡¯s dark blue pce dress at the corner.

 Chapter 777 - Deal with Beauty Jin

    <h4>Chapter 777 Deal with Beauty Jin</h4>

    At this moment, Madame Jingrou, dressed in dark blue, was protected by several maids who stood in front of her.

    They were headed by Ningqiu who was loyal, confronting severaldies who were dressed in splendid clothes and looked indignant.

    There was presumably a conflict between the two sides, otherwise, Madame Jingrou, who had always been tolerant, would not have shown an angry look.

    Lin Mengya found it strange. The other imperial concubines did not dare to treat Madame Jingrou rudely when the Empress or Madame Hui was not around.

    Now that the Empress was ill and Madame Hui was in the Linqiu Pavilion, they should not dare to get out of line.

    As soon as she walked up to Madame Jingrou, she saw a group of people walking over unhurriedly.

    The most eye-catching one among them was a man in a sombre robe, and the others were dressed asmon pce servants.

    The man seemed to be in his twenties, but he was very handsome, gave out a heroic air and looked more steady than ordinary men who were frivolous.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, he showed a tired look.

    When Lin Mengya looked the man up and down, she had idental eye contact with him.

    But the next second, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise.

    His eyes were so cold. Lin Mengya immediately lowered her head and lent support to Madame Jingrou, while calming herself down a little.

    She had pretty much figured out the man¡¯s identity, but she didn¡¯t expect that the legendary Eldest Prince would have such cold eyes.

    Although Long Tianyu and Qinghu had been cold before, at least they still had a hint of vitality belonging to living people.

    The Eldest Prince¡¯s eyes¡­ were even colder than the perennial ice and snow on the top of the Qijue Peak.

    He gave out an air that did not belong to a living person.

    The Eldest Prince probably cared about nothing in the world.

    It was no wonder that even Wanyan Lie feared the Eldest Prince, as the Eldest Prince was indeed not someone to be trifled with.

    Since all sides had shown up, Lin Mengya naturally figured out what was going on.

    The priests had all entered the imperial pce. In order to show his concern about the Empress, even the Eldest Prince, who dealt with public affairs outside, hurried back. Therefore, those women, who had always disrespected Madame Jingrou, dared toe forward and seek credit by treating Madame Jingrou rudely in front of the Eldest Prince.

    They hardly realized that they were merely courting death by doing so.

    They obviously came for the Eldest Prince, but now they acted as if they had just seen him.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯vee at the right time.¡± There immediately came a wicked voice from a woman who pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Greetings, Madame Jingrou. May I ask why you are here, Mesdames?¡± The Eldest Prince said in a slightly muffled voice, but in an extremely soft tone and at a slow speed, as if nothing could change his way of talking.

    After ncing at those imperial concubines indifferently, he fixed his eyes on Madame Jingrou.

    Lin Mengya did not sense his hostility towards Madame Jingrou or his respect for Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°Your Highness, since you rarely return to the imperial pce, you¡¯d better go to visit the Empress.¡± Before Madame Jingrou spoke anything, a woman tried to fawn on the Eldest Prince and show off her cleverness.

    Lin Mengya remembered that the woman was just a Beauty who had married into the imperial pce for only a few years. Although she did not find favor with the Emperor, she had gained her foothold in the imperial pce by pleasing the Empress.

    At this moment, the Eldest Prince nced indifferently at her.

    At the thought that she did a great job in pleasing the Eldest Prince, the Beauty faked an ingratiating smile.

    Seeing that, Lin Mengya involuntarily trembled slightly, as her smile was too greasy for an imperial concubine in front of a prince.

    The Eldest Prince remained perfectly calm and almost cold-blooded.

    Lin Mengya instinctively gave him a thumbs-up in her heart, thinking he was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Beauty Jin, I just heard that you talked to Madame Jingrou rudely time and again. Is that true?¡± The Eldest Prince asked.

    Huh?!

    Everyone, including Lin Mengya, was stunned by his question.

    Beauty Jin was also stunned. With her smile freezing on her lips, she had no idea whether to admit it or deny it.

    ¡°Come on. Beauty Jin, who offended her superior, hasmitted a heinous crime. Take her into custody, and I¡¯ll punish herter.¡± The Eldest Prince gave an order expressionlessly.

    Hearing that, a few guards, who looked tough, immediately came up from behind and dragged Beauty Jin away before she could react.

    All this happened in a split second.

    Even Lin Mengya froze on the spot and couldn¡¯t instantly figure out what had just happened.

    ¡°In the imperial pce, apart from my mother, Madame Jingrou should enjoy the highest respect. Whoever in the imperial pce dares to cross the line, don¡¯t me me for showing no filial piety and punishing her. Madame, please excuse me. I¡¯m going to see my mother, so I must be leaving now.¡± After finishing speaking, the Eldest Prince took leave with joined hands.

    Then he left as decisively as when he came, disregarding those who were staring at him with wide opened eyes from behind.

    ¡°His Highness¡­¡± Ningqiu murmured and swallowed.

    She had intended to go all out to argue with those imperial concubines just now.

    Unexpectedly, things ended up like this.

    Lin Mengya thoughtfully watched the Eldest Prince disappear. Although he seemed to be steady, in fact, she could sense something unusual about him from the way he dealt with Beauty Jin.

    Now that the protagonists of the farce were gone, thosedies lost interest in making trouble and left disappointedly.

    ¡°Go to keep an eye on them and see how His Highness is going to deal with Beauty Jin.¡± Lin Mengya told a quick-witted pce maid beside her in a low voice.

    Then she turned around and happened to look into Madame Jingrou¡¯s slightly worried eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Madame Jingrou said only three words, but they were quite meaningful.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She and Madame Jingrou probably had the same concern.

    They, who took the short cut to the Fengyu Court, only needed to walk dozens of meters.

    Lin Mengya deliberately told Ningqiu to fall behind together and inquired about the whole thing.

    In fact, it was not a big deal. In order to gain face in front of the Eldest Prince, Beauty Jin tried to use Madame Jingrou of making the Empress fall sick.

    After all, the Empress had gone to the Fengyu Court to make trouble before falling sick.

    Although they couldn¡¯t find out the cause of the Empress¡¯s illness, nder was an easy job, and it was difficult for the used to prove her innocence. As such, they darede to find fault with Madame Jingrou when the Eldest Prince returned to the imperial pce.

    Of course, Ningqiu, as a maid loyal to her master, tried her best to argue with those imperial concubines.

    However, even Ningqiu found the Eldest Prince¡¯s interference unbelievable and felt as if she were dreaming, not to mention those imperial concubines.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out these days. His Highness is going to enter the imperial pce soon for a short stay. Help me watch over him and prevent him froming into conflict with the Eldest Prince,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Eldest Prince¡­

    Lin Mengya especially cared about the Eldest Prince. Moreover, although those concubines went too far, they presumably did that for his biological mother.

    However, he punished the perpetrator instead of defending her.

    If he just did that in front of others, he could be consideredpassionate. But if that was not the case, he was tremendously shrewd and deep.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ningqiu said.

    The members of the Fengyu Court gradually took Lin Mengya as the head.

    Although Ningqiu was more experienced than her, Ningqiu was not as meticulous as her and had to ask for her advice on many things.

    Even Madame Jingrou gave her implicit consent to issue orders, so the others in the Fengyu Court naturally did not dare to disobey her.

    Lin Mengya watched Ningqiu lead the other servants to clean the courtyard next door in preparation for Xiaoyu¡¯s short stay.

    After thinking for a while, she made a cup of tea personally and took it to the chamber of the Fengyu Court.

    In the chamber, Madame Jingrou frowned tightly, no longer looking as delicate as before.

    In fact, many things were not as simple as they seemed.

    Although the Eldest Prince was scheming, Madame Jingrou was not a simpleton.

    She might restrain herself a little when confronting Madame Hui.

    Nevertheless, she dealt with other people by means beyondmon people¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°You¡¯re here. I heard that Yu¡¯er ising to stay here for a period. You did a good job. Both His Majesty and I agree with your n.¡± Madame Jingrou raised her head and said softly to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya handed the warm tea in her hands to Madame Jingrou, not surprised that Madame Jingrou knew the n to hunt the priests.

    After all, the Emperor and Madame Jingrou were of one mind, so he certainly would not hide such a big thing from her.

    This situation further verified Lin Mengya¡¯s guess.

    Someone like the Emperor would never trust someone who had once deceived him.

    In this way, it further verified the Emperor¡¯s love for Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°It still needs His Majesty and Lord Nanshao¡¯s painstaking effort. I just offered a piece of advice. Are you worried about the Eldest Prince, Madame?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Lin Mengya, who had no intention of getting involved in this, was not here to take credit and seek rewards. Moreover, this thing should be kept secret forever. She had better keep it to herself.

    Madame Jingrou, who had a rough understanding of her disposition, slowly nodded, but frowned more tightly.

    ¡°In fact, both His Majesty and I hoped that Jing¡¯er could inherit the throne. However, over the years, we became increasingly unfamiliar with him. An Emperor needs both drastic means and benevolence. As you saw today, Jing¡¯er dealt with his father¡¯s concubine with a mere snap of the fingers. If he seeds the throne, I¡¯m afraid that the entire Lieyun Empire will be led astray by him. I have to thank you for this. Yu¡¯er is aloof by nature, but you taught him to be tolerant when he stayed with you. Both His Majesty and I are astonished at this. I¡¯m d the Lieyun Empire¡¯s future is not going to be ruined by us.¡± As Madame Jingrou said, she showed a relieved look.

    This was the first time that Lin Mengya had seen through Madame Jingrou¡¯s heart.

    It was no wonder that even the indifferent-looking Emperor fell for her.

 Chapter 778 - A Man of a Cruel Heart and Malicious Means

    <h4>Chapter 778 A Man of a Cruel Heart and Malicious Means</h4>

    Since Madame Jingrou was born in the Xin Family, she had been trained as the chosen witch and grown into a nobledy.

    For this reason,pared with ordinary women, she not only was infinitely tender, but also had a calm and impartial attitude towards state affairs.

    Perhaps women like the Empress and Madame Hui only focused on the imperial harem and coveted the throne for selfish reasons.

    But Madame Jingrou was more concerned about helping the Emperor choose apassionate and decisive sessor rather than helping her son inherit the throne.

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized why Madame Jingrou and the Emperor had been a devoted couple in the past more than 20 years.

    With such an understanding wife, the Emperor could definitely aplish something significant.

    She did not have a thorough understanding of something as Madame Jingrou did.

    ¡°Madame, I¡¯m ttered. Xiaoyu is a benign kid. You seem to be implying that the Eldest Prince has done something terrible?¡± Lin Mengya asked tentatively.

    In fact, she could tell at a nce that the Eldest Prince was difficult to deal with.

    But only Madame Jingrou and the Emperor knew how difficult it was to deal with him.

    As she expected, although Wanyan Jing was the son of the Empress, Madame Jingrou had doted on him sincerely.

    Madame Jingrou frowned slightly and said with a trace of worry in her eyes, ¡°Five years ago, he followed His Majesty to hunt. His Majesty targeted a white deer, but he discovered it had given birth to a baby before he chased it. His Majesty intended to let the white deer go, but that night, Jing¡¯er offered him a roasted fawn and cut off the head of the white deer as the prize. Since then, His Majesty paid attention to Jing¡¯er¡¯s actions in all respects and found that he was extremely cruel and merciless and definitely not a person of goodwill.¡±

    Perhaps the Eldest Prince did not consider hunting a big deal.

    However, one could recognize the whole through observation of the part. The Emperor couldn¡¯t bear to hurt the poor white deer and its baby, but Wanyan Jing ughtered them ruthlessly. It could be seen that he was far more vicious thanmon people.

    Coincidentally, the pce maid Lin Mengya sent to check on how the Eldest Prince dealt with Beauty Jin came to report at this moment. Lin Mengya asked her toe in, only to see that she seemed to have been so terribly frightened that she was trembling slightly.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you so terribly scared?¡± Closing the door of the chamber, Lin Mengya asked.

    She had a hunch that something serious must have happened.

    The pce maid looked as pale as a sheet, trembled like a wreck and said fearfully, ¡°Ma¡­ Madame, His Highness instructed his men to cut off Beauty Jin¡¯s tongue, scoop out her eyes, throw them into the oil pot, and then feed them to her. I¡­ I¡¯m so¡­¡±

    She was shivering. She had just seen it secretly, but she was terribly scared.

    It could be seen what a cruel punishment Beauty Jin had received.

    ¡°What?¡± Madame Jingrou eximed.

    Learning this news, not only Lin Mengya, but also Madame Jingrou was panic-stricken.

    In any case, Beauty Jin was his father¡¯s concubine. How¡­ how could he deal with her like that?

    This news sent a chill down their spines.

    Lin Mengya personally walked the trembling pce maid back, told her to take three days off, and asked someone to decoct a sedative for her, and then returned to the chamber.

    As soon as she entered the chamber, she, whose keen nose was irritated by the soothing scent of sandalwood, felt a little ufortable.

    Ningqiu, who was holding an incense box in the chamber, was also confused.

    After exchanging looks with Lin Mengya, Ningqiu gave her a helpless wink.

    In the past, Madame Jingrou didn¡¯t like this kind of incense that was too strong, but Ningqiu had no idea what was going on today. If she hadn¡¯te in to have a look, this box of incense would have been thrown into the censer by Madame Jingrou.

    Madame Jingrou sat in the chair, lost in thought. Fortunately, she returned to normal in a short time.

    Nevertheless, her hands clenched inadvertently gave away the emotions she hid at the bottom of her heart.

    Lin Mengya could understand Madame Jingrou¡¯s feelings at this moment. Wanyan Jing had once been chosen by her and the Emperor to be the sessor of the throne, so she inevitably had spent a lot of care on educating Wanyan Jing.

    Unexpectedly, he turned out like this.

    Lin Mengya shook her head in her heart, thinking someone like him was born to be cruel and could not be changed through education.

    ¡°Madame¡­ what do you think we should do with Beauty Jin?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Although Beauty Jin¡¯s eyes had been scooped out and her tongue had been cut off, she was still alive.

    Nevertheless, she would live miserably for the rest of her life after being treated properly.

    If she had to suffer for the rest of her life, it would be better to¡­

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya was astonished at her ruthlessness. Back then, she even tried all she could to treat thedy whose internal organs had been exposed.

    Since when did she be a person who judged someone else¡¯s life and death arbitrarily?

    Could it be that her long-term experience in crises had gradually turned her into a cold-hearted person?

    She had a moment of panic, fearing that one day she would treat human lives like dirt as the Eldest Prince did.

    Subconsciously, she grasped the sachet containing the relic of Master Yunfang, not sure if it was her illusion that a trace of warmth seemed to be spread from her palms to the bottom of her heart.

    Perhaps she would never sink into eternal darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t continue staying in the imperial pce. I¡¯ll report it to His Majesty and ask to send her out of the imperial pce and find a ce for her to spend her remaining years. Given that Yu¡¯er is going to enter the imperial pce, you may stay here and wait for him. Jing¡¯er has gone too far this time,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    In any case, she must protect Beauty Jin from getting killed.

    Once the ruthless Empress recovered, she would probably kill Beauty Jin, who had once been her ally, for the sake of her son¡¯s reputation.

    Madame Jingrou could save Beauty Jin by sending her out of the imperial pce right away, as the Empress and the Eldest Prince were presumably experienced in murdering people to keep their mouths shut.

    Lin Mengya should inform Xiaoyu about this.

    In fact, the reason why Wanyan Jing dealt with Beauty Jin in this way was not only to project himself as a strict and impartial man, but more importantly, to send a signal that he was now in charge of the imperial pce!

    If that was the case, the Eldest Prince probably was ready to usurp the throne at any time.

    It seemed that she must find out what trump card in his hands was!

    A series of incidents had happened in the imperial pce. The priests were still unable to cure the Empress, and the Eldest Prince punished Beauty Jin ruthlessly. At present, everyone in the imperial pce felt insecure.

    Checking the time, she estimated that the Empress, who was poisoned by her, would gradually recover.

    Moreover, the Empress would feel extremely thirsty. As long as she drank three bowls of water, most of the poison in her body would be removed.

    The Emperor had consented to the n to hunt down the priests. In less than five days, the tribes would plunge into chaos.

    Everything had been arranged, and now Lin Mengya just needed to protect Madame Jingrou and Xiaoyu in the imperial pce.

    But the arrival of the Eldest Prince made her, who had felt relieved, filled with anxiety again.

    In particr, after learning his ruthless means, Lin Mengya became afraid of him to a certain extent.

    Everyone in the imperial pce, including the members of the Fengyu Court, was overwhelmed by these things.

    The Linqiu Pavilion almost became a forbidden area in the imperial pce. No one was willing to set foot there unless they had extremely important business.

    As soon as Xiaoyu moved into the courtyard, he took out what he collected for his sister one by one, put them on the table so that she could have a look at them, and said, ¡°Look, these are knickknacks I bring you from outside and plenty of recreational books you liked. Do you like them, sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like them all. Put them away, lest others see them and gossip about us again,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, she was delighted that Xiaoyu coulde.

    But she had been haunted by what the Eldest Prince had done.

    Even Madame Jingrou took pains to send Beauty Jin out of the imperial pce. However, she could only worry about this in the Fengyu Court and could do nothing to help.

    It was only at this moment that Lin Mengya realized how insignificant and helpless she was after losing all support.

    ¡°Did Wanyan Jing upset you?¡± Xiaoyu asked.

    He, who had just entered the imperial pce, only knew a little about what had happened to Beauty Jin because the Emperor and Madame Jingrou deliberately prevented the news from spreading.

    He didn¡¯t know the details, but only knew that Wanyan Jing punished ady, who offended Madame Jingrou, without permission.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of Beauty Jin, so he was d to learn that she was punished.

    Nevertheless, hearing that his mother and sister had met Wanyan Jing, he thought they were upset by Wanyan Jing.

    ¡°No, but I want to tell you to be careful of Wanyan Jing. He¡¯s not a person of goodwill,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She was unwilling to tell Xiaoyu about the bloody thing. Although she was aware that Xiaoyu was no longer that simple youngster, she still wanted to try her best to conserve the precious soft spot in his heart.

    Wanyan Yu nodded obediently. He considered no one more important than his sister.

    Therefore, no matter if she asked him to be careful of Wanyan Jing or do anything else, he would do as she asked.

    ¡°Let me see what exactly you bring me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She, whose ears were sharper than those ofmon people, seemed to be aware of some footsteps outside.

    She immediately changed her attitude and put on a carefree look.

    However, Wanyan Yu grabbed her hand and looked at her hesitantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so troubled?¡± Lin Mengya reached out to touch Xiaoyu¡¯s hair and asked.

    He rarely showed such a troubled look in front of her.

    Xiaoyu tried to dodge her eyes, but after deliberating for a long while, he cautiously looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Someone¡­ wants to meet you. I know you may be unwilling to meet her, but she has knelt to me for three days. I have no other choice but to bring her to meet you. But if you don¡¯t want to meet her, I will make her disappear right now, and she won¡¯t appear in front of you for the rest of her life. Sister, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 779 - Re-acquaintance of Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 779 Re-acquaintance of Sisters</h4>

    Just as his mind was in puzzlement, then the next second, he saw a figure in white standing in the yard and instantly understood Xiaoyu¡¯s dilemma.

    ¡°Master I¡¯m here to pay my respects to you.¡±

    Her trembling and suppressed voice sounded a little cautious.

    She lowered her head uneasily. If it weren¡¯t for the long sword on her waist, people would think she was a little girl who got caught doing something wrong.

    Xiaoyu secretly nced at his sister. Although he knew her very well, Baisu had once given up her life for him. And Baisu had never asked for anything from him.

    Only when Baisu learned that his sister was in Lieyun did she finally kneel down in front of him and plead to see her.

    However, Xiaoyu was afraid that his sister still did not want to see Baisu.

    He sighed and was about to instruct Baisu to leave when he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s indifferent voice.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e and have a seat. Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while.¡±

    Compared to the dazed pair, Lin Mengya had already let bygones be bygones in her heart.

    At that time, Baisu didn¡¯t exactly do anything to her. She just thought that Baisu had hidden her identity as a spy from her.

    But in fact, Baisu had no choice. The reason why Lin Mengya heartlessly drove Baisu away was probably to protect her so that she would not be killed by others.

    Spies were a secret force that each country wanted to eliminate secretly. Lin Mengya did not want Baisu to die in that way.

    But who knew that this girl attached such importance to their rtionship. Well, with her current state, there was really nothing to take advantage of.

    During trying times, people would find now who their true friends were.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    For the first time, there was excitement on her cold face.

    Even Xiaoyu felt that Baisu, who had been forgiven by Lin Mengya, seemed to be different.

    Lin Mengya smiled and gave Baisu a look, who was a little hesitant. Then she walked up to Lin Mengya but refused to sit down.

    Like a little girl who had done something wrong, she timidly looked at Lin Mengya with hope.

    ¡°I believe Xiaoyu has told you everything about me. I¡¯m no longer the princess or your master. If you feel ufortable addressing me, just call me sister like Xiaoyu.¡±

    Lin Mengya intended to calm Baisu down.

    However, Baisu had misunderstood and thought that Lin Mengya had not forgiven her.

    Instantly, a pair of bright eyes brimmed with tears.

    Seeing this, Lin Mengya was a little flustered. ¡°How did this girl be so tearful after only a few months?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret from you, Master. But...but I had no choice. Please punish me, Master. Please, just don¡¯t turn me down.¡±

    Her pitiful cries softened Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    Lin Mengya reached out her hand and gently wiped away her tears. Honestly, what did Baisu do wrong really? Her only fault was that she was not born in the era of peace and happiness.

    ¡°Hey stop. That¡¯s not what I meant. Since we¡¯re reunited here, you¡¯re the closest person to me, apart from Xiaoyu. But all your constant crying has made me wonder if I¡¯ve mistaken you for someone else.¡±

    Baisu blinked her big eyes and looked at Lin Mengya in disbelief.

    She had thought of thousands of ways to beg for Master¡¯s forgiveness, but she didn¡¯t expect that Master really didn¡¯t me her.

    She lifted the hem of her clothes embarrassedly. Her master was special to her.

    Not only because she was the elder sister most valued by young master.

    Back in those days in Dajin, Master gave her a family, sisters, and a warm and trustworthy home.

    When she was forced to leave Dajin, she felt heartbroken. For the first time, she experienced how painful it was to be homeless.

    She had dreamed of going back to that home and returning to the family who were as close as sisters.

    Now that her Master had forgiven her, this was more precious to her than anything.

    ¡°It seems that my gift was not prepared in vain. Sister, you must need help if you stay in the pce. Though Baisu is by my side, she is not thinking about me. Why don¡¯t you let here here and help you?¡±

    Seeing that the situation was getting better, Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Baisu¡¯s identity was kind of special. When she was sent to serve him, she had another mission, which was to observe and monitor.

    Now that she had beenpletely conquered by Lin Mengya, he no longer had to worry about her.

    Moreover, with her around, no one could hurt his sister.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. The situation in the pce is very capricious. Baisu is one of your people. No matter whether she has shown her face or not, she will be the first one to bear the brunt if someone wants to hurt you. I¡¯ve already fallen into the trap, so, don¡¯t get others involved.¡±

    Lin Mengya was simply thinking about Baisu as well.

    Baisu was highly skilled in martial arts and was very meticulous. However, the people in the pce were all women and they used delicate methods to hurt people.

    As the saying went, ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to defend against an arrow in the dark.¡± She was really afraid that Baisu would be at a loss here because of her.

    ¡°No, I want to stay by your side, Master! Young Master, I heard that the First Prince had returned to the pce a few days ago. He would definitely be at odds with Madam. What would my Master do then?¡±

    Baisu asked anxiously. But she saw the helplessness on Wanyan Yu¡¯s face.

    Yesterday, she was as cold as ice and frost, but now, she kept calling his sister ¡®Master¡¯, which made him, the former young master, feel a little frustrated.

    However, he had to admit defeat to his sister, whom Baisu swore by.

    He knew how Baisu felt, so he started persuading his sister.

    ¡°Baisu is right, sis. But don¡¯t worry, shees from an extraordinary background. The First Prince would think twice before harming her. Moreover, even if I were to take her away, do you think she would obediently stay by my side?¡±

    Xiaoyu spread out his hands and pretended to be helpless.

    Lin Mengya thought it over and over again and made an agreement with Baisu that in front of outsiders, Baisu had to call her Hn, and Baisu agreed.

    Looking at Baisu and Xiaoyu who were jumping with joy, Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was surrounded by warmth.

    It felt good to have familypanionship.

    In the end, as a new pce maid, Baisu worked for Lin Mengya exclusively.

    Fortunately, Madam Jingrou was in charge of all these things, so the addition of another pce maid would not attract other people¡¯s attention.

    Not to mention that the pce had been in a state of chaos recently. Who would deliberately check if there had been any new additions in the Fengyu Court recently?

    Baisu cherished being able to return to Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    A bright smile appeared on her cold face.

    Even Lin Mengya could not help but wonder if this girl had fallen ill.

    ording to her arrangement, Xiaoyu would go to the Emperor¡¯s resting pce to pay his respects every morning and then go with the Emperor to deal with national affairs.

    When he came back at night, he¡¯d chat with Madame Jingrou for a bit or go out for a walk with his mother.

    In this way, he would be exposed to the public almost day and night.

    He had made sufficient preparations for what would happen next.

    On the second day, the poison in the Empress¡¯s body had disappeared.

    When the news came out, several people of the Fengyu Court were ying cards around Madame Jingrou¡¯s chambers.

    ¡°Got it. You may leave.¡±

    After sending away the messenger, Lin Mengya and Madame Jingrou exchanged looks as if they had a tacit understanding.

    In the past few days, those priests had suffered a lot. They tried their best to let the Empress¡¯s illness be better, but to no avail.

    It was said that they had gotten into a few quarrels with the Eldest Prince over the treatment, or seemingly torture, of his beloved mother, who had been in aa.

    This was expected. The Eldest Prince already had too much hostility within him, so when he saw that his mother was being tortured to no end, he was naturally angry.

    It was not detrimental to them. On the contrary, it allowed them to carry out their n better.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange for the Empress to fall ill. I heard from the pce maids of Linqiu Pavilion that the Empress may have been struck by an evil curse.¡±

    In the room, only Ningqiu did not know theplete truth.

    But actually, Ningqiu was very smart. She had already guessed that this matter must have something to do with Madam.

    Therefore, she paid attention to everything in Linqiu Pavilion all the time. As long as there was any news, she would report it to her Madam immediately.

    ¡°Hah, to me, it seems like the only thing evil is within those walls of the Linqiu Pavilion. She deserves what she got, and she wants to me it on others too.¡±

    In Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes, the Empress was nothing more than a useless old witch.

    Madam Jingrou gave Xiaoyu a disapproving look. No matter what, the Empress was still his elder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that!¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I think I¡¯m gonna call it a day. I¡¯m going to visit father and revise yesterday¡¯s homework.¡±

    Putting down the cards in his hands, Xiaoyu slipped away.

    Looking at the calm little guy, Lin Mengya smiled.

    It seemed that this little guy not only respected herself, but also respected the smart and gentle Madame Jingrou, very much.

    That wasn¡¯t a bad thing, he could learn a whole lot from Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°In which direction do you think the evil wind will blow?¡±

    Madame Jingrou rubbed her forehead and stopped wasting energy on these trivial things.

    Lin Mengya understood what Madam meant. To put it bluntly, it was a matter between women in the imperial harem.

    Xiaoyu had better not get involved in women¡¯s business.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the wind will blow, but what I do know is that Fengyu Court is a hot spot for trouble. The Eldest Prince used an aggressive method to deal with Beauty Jin just a few days ago, so he may not show mercy to our Fengyu Court. But don¡¯t worry, Madam, he still can¡¯t do anything to the Fengyu Court. But even if the Eldest Prince wants to do something, he won¡¯t be able to in a few days.¡±

    Madame Jingrou nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll have to work hard these next few days.¡±

    Madame Jingrou smiled softly and exchanged looks with Lin Mengya. There was no need to say anything else.

 Chapter 780 - Exotic Eye Hypnosis

    <h4>Chapter 780 Exotic Eye Hypnosis</h4>

    Although she was mentally prepared, Lin Mengya did not expect that this evil wind would blow on her so quickly.

    In the morning, Madam took Ningqiu to visit the Empress, who had woken up.

    Lin Mengya usually stayed in the Fengyu Court, so when a pce maid, whom she was not familiar with, came to tell her that Madame Jingrou was quarreling with the Empress in the Linqiu Pavilion again, she did not feel suspicious at all.

    However, when she stepped out of the Fengyu Court and soon lost track of the little pce maid, she realized that this was a hunting trap.

    As for her, she was merely prey waiting to be ughtered.

    Someone took her to a pce that was far away from the crowd, even though there was a strong smell of incense in the room.

    However, she was still able to make out the scent of blood in the air.

    She knelt respectfully on the ground, but she had already guessed where she was.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Hn, the maid serving Madame Jingrou?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I am Hn.¡±

    Lin Mengya shriveled up, trying to create an atmosphere of extreme fear and nervousness.

    Actually, she had been through a lot.

    Even in the face of danger, she had already cultivated a calm temperament.

    But at this moment, she was just an ordinary pce maid.

    If she didn¡¯t show some fear, it would seem strange.

    ¡°That pot of ck peony was also your gift to the Empress, right?¡±

    The voice came from a distance, as if it did not belong to Eldest Prince.

    Although Lin Mengya found it strange, she did not dare to raise her head and look around. Instead, she knelt down very humbly.

    ¡°I brought it back from outside the pce and gave it to the Empress. But the flowers were not cultivated by me.¡±

    Since the Empress had recovered, she naturally had to find out who was the culprit.

    Lin Mengya had known that she would be the suspect of the matter, but she was confident that no one would let the secret slip.

    At present, they were merely suspicious. There was no evidence to speak of.

    All of a sudden, her chin was tightly pinched by a big hand.

    Then, she was lifted up by force and her eyes met a pair of blue eyes.

    But to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, there were two pupils in his dark blue eyes!

    ¡°Tell me, who gave you that flower?¡±

    His voice was not loud, but it sounded tempting.

    Especially when coupled with his unusual eyes, Lin Mengya was actually in a trance at that moment.

    But in an instant, her mind became clear again.

    The Shen Nung system had issued a warning sound in her brain. Lin Mengya then realized that the man had used hypnosis on her.

    It seemed that there was something iffy with his dual-pupils.

    Fortunately, with the Shen Nung system, no one in the world could hypnotize her.

    After all, who had ever heard of hypnotizingputers?

    However, she still pretended to be in a trance, dazed with unfocused eyes.

    The dual-pupiled man was very satisfied with her reaction. He loosened his grip on her chin, then stood up from the ground and looked down at her.

    ¡°The flowers were bought from a farmer. He said that the flowers were the product of many generations of cultivation. Madame Jingrou instructed me to get the best type for the Empress. And the one I got was the best of the best.¡±

    A series of words came out of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth as if she was talking while sleepwalking. There was no w in her disguise.

    From beginning to end, she did not even look at the man. She just maintained a dazed look, as if she had really been hypnotized.

    The dual-pupiled man must have been very confident in his own skills, so he did not interrogate her any further.

    He just whispered in her ear.

    ¡°From now on, when you get back to Fengyu Court, if you hear anything about the Eldest Prince or the Empress, you will write it down on a piece of paper and send it here every three days.¡±

    The voice sounded both distant and close, with a kind of magical power that made people want to obey.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, knowing that this was the man¡¯s real purpose.

    However, after the dual-pupiled man instructed her, he was not in a hurry to let her leave. Instead, he turned around and entered the depths of the room.

    Time was passing tick by tick.

    Lin Mengya remained kneeling on the ground, but her knees were aching.

    She couldn¡¯t sense whether there was anyone around.

    But when a person had been hypnotized, it would not be so easy to get out of it without the hypnotist¡¯smand.

    After waiting patiently for an hour, there was finally some movement around.

    Lin Mengya knew that this was the main course. What happened just now was just a test.

    If she really took advantage of the moment to sneak away, she was sure that she would not be able to live to see the Fengyu Court.

    ¡°Are you certain that she will really listen to you?¡±

    There was not a hint of liveliness in the man¡¯s deep voice.

    Lin Mengya tensed up and immediately recognized the owner of the voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. She¡¯s just a maid. She can¡¯t crack my eye spell at least for now.¡±

    As expected, it was someone sent by the Eldest Prince to hypnotize her.

    Lin Mengya pretended to look the same as before, and did not react to their conversation at all.

    Before she could finish her words, two more figures approached her from behind.

    Then, the Eldest Prince¡¯s cold gazended on her.

    But what he said made Lin Mengya want to curse in her heart.

    ¡°Are your arts with the eyes really that amazing? I heard that Beauty Jin dug her own eyes out and cut her tongue out after being hypnotized by your arts. Is that true?¡±

    Impossible! Hypnosis could indeed make people feel less pain, but if they dug their eyes and cut their tongues, even the most slow-witted person would wake up.

    ¡°No that¡¯s not true. I just gave her a little something to make her obey. After all, I can¡¯t get my hands stained with blood like that. However, Your Highness, if you¡¯re interested, you can try it with this one.¡±

    ¡°Try my foot!¡±

    Lin Mengya cursed the two men in her heart, but she still pretended to be dazed.

    Wanyan Jing narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl with her head down.

    He had seen this woman before, but he hadn¡¯t been able to see what she looked like.

    ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    Lin Mengya did as she was told, and her delicate face slowly appeared in the sight of the Eldest Prince.

    For some reason, a trace of disgust shed through the Eldest Prince¡¯s calm eyes.

    It was so fast that Lin Mengya thought she had misread it.

    Could it be that this Eldest Prince had emotions that belonged to a human?

    ¡°Shame, what a Beautiful Lady. There are indeed many talents hidden in the pce. It¡¯s a pity that such a beauty can only be a maid.¡±

    Beside the Eldest Prince, a man wearing a turquoise colored, coquettish jacket was sizing her up with interest.

    That person had to be the dual-pupiled man that tried to hypnotize her, right?

    Both of them left her with a very bad feeling, especially considering the words they had spoken moments ago, which made her view them as freaks.

    Little did she expect that the Eldest Prince turned his head away after ncing at her.

    It was as if she was unbearable to look at.

    ¡°She¡¯s just eye candy. If you like her, I¡¯ll give her to you.¡±

    ¡°Just gonna give me away like that?¡± Thought Lin Mengya, she really wanted to roll her eyes.

    She was not Wanyan Jing¡¯s private property. How could he just give her away so casually? This had to be against thew.

    ¡°You¡¯re generous, but this little beauty has another wonderful use. Didn¡¯t you say that the Fengyu Court is an imprable wall, and all the eyes and ears you sent over there had all been sent back? This little beauty will be your spy in the future. I have a bell here. Keep it well. As long as she hears this bell, she will listen to you, and no one can notice any difference.¡±

    The crisp ringing of the bell made Lin Mengya feel non-stop pain.

    She only knew how she should react after being hypnotized. As for this damn bell, she had never seen anyone use it before.

    She had to just maintain herposure in the face of all the changes, but her body was tense. As long as something was wrong, she would rush out of the door.

    However, seeing Wanyan Jing put away the bell quietly, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Fortunately, this bell did not have any perverted settings, otherwise, she would have exposed herself.

    ¡°Is it as good as advertised? I don¡¯t like people who like making irresponsible exaggerations. If she is just faking, won¡¯t our secret be exposed?¡±

    It was human nature to be suspicious, so Lin Mengya was expecting it.

    Unexpectedly, the dual-pupiled man suddenly took out a dagger from his sleeve and ced it in Wanyan Jing¡¯s hand with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s working or not after you give it a test run. If she¡¯s really faking it, you can just kill her. But you¡¯d better hurry up. She¡¯s one of Madame Jingrou¡¯s people. If she stays here for too long, it¡¯ll arouse suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Test run? How?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little nervous now, not because she was timid, but because the dagger... was chilling.

    It was okay if they just poked a hole in her body. But if these two perverts did something to her body and removed her organs, she would be in real trouble.

    This thing was nothing in her hands, but in the hands of others, it was a murderous weapon!

    Lin Mengya suddenly began to regret not letting Baisu stick closer to her.

    She wondered if Baisu would hear her if she suddenly screamed.

    Holding the dagger, Wanyan Jing seemed to be seriously considering where to start.

    ¡°How about you just deafen her by stabbing it through one of her ears. That way, there won¡¯t be any noticeable scars or wounds. She only needs one to hear the bell.¡±

    The dual-pupiled man was stilling up with ideas, but he did not know that Lin Mengya had already cursed all his family and rtives in his heart.

    What was terrifying was that Wanyan Jing seemed to really think through the feasibility of his suggestion.

    Seeing that the dagger was getting closer and closer to her ear, Lin Mengya did not dare to react. The dagger then suddenly changed direction and went at her neck.

    The sharp dagger hade into slight contact with her tender ears. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart had suddenly jumped up to her throat.

 Chapter 781 - Escaping the Demonic Claw

    <h4>Chapter 781 Escaping the Demonic w</h4>

    The chill almost made Lin Mengya¡¯s pretend facial expression copse.

    In this critical moment, for some reason, Wanyan Jing stopped his actions.

    ¡°Looks like your eye trick is still as effective as ever.¡±

    It was not until Wanyan Jing withdrew the cold dagger that Lin Mengya realized that he was just testing her.

    But she knew clearly that if she had made any mistake just now, the dagger would have taken her life without hesitation.

    Having almost died, she had to admire the ability to stay calm, a quality that she had cultivated over the years.

    ¡°Of course. If I was useless, Your Highness would not recruit me at such a high price. Well, you can leave now. After you get back to Fengyu Court, you will forget what happened here.¡±

    The dual-pupiled man used his charming voice to instruct Lin Mengya. She restrained herself from losing her patience and like a real puppet, she stood up and walked out of the courtyard.

    There were people around, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t let her guard down.

    She had always been cautious, especially after seeing that demonic dual-pupiled man. She wanted to continue acting to the end.

    Before long, the gate of the Fengyu Court appeared in front of her.

    Her body shook slightly, as if she had just woken up from a dream.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, why am I here?¡±

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows in puzzlement.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed several figures rushing to leave in a hurry.

    It was fortunate that she had put on such a show, otherwise, she would have been removed by those figures.

    She walked back to Fengyu Court calmly. It was a little quiet in the yard. It seemed that Madame Jingrou had note back yet.

    Lin Mengya straightened herself and pretended that everything was fine. It was not until she walked back to her room that her pretty face finally revealed some emotions, by which time it was drained of any color.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Lin Mengya¡¯s waist and legs softened and she copsed to the ground.

    If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and had the help of the Shen Nung system, she would have fallen into the trap this time.

    ¡°Are... are you alright, Ma... Miss?¡±

    An anxious Baisu jumped in from the window.

    Behind her was Xiaoyu, who was also wearing a ghastly expression on his face.

    Lifting her head with difficulty, Lin Mengya gasped for breath and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m... alright. Are you guys discovered?¡±

    She knew that Eldest Prince would definitely look for her to ask questions, so Xiaoyu and Baisu had been secretly protecting her these days.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t expect that the Eldest Prince would y dirty tricks.

    Xiaoyu and Baisu must have seen what had happened, but in order to avoid being discovered, they had agreed on a secret signal.

    If she didn¡¯t make the secret signal, it meant that she was safe.

    However, the dual-pupiled man did not y by the rules and she did not even have time to get the signal off.

    This time, she barely made it out alive.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t get discovered. We¡¯d been looking for you for a long time before we heard that you hade back to Fengyu Court. Sis, where have you been?¡±

    Xiaoyu frowned. He wanted to follow his sister, but little did he expect that he got held up by something.

    After dealing with it, he found that his sister was not in the Fengyu Court or the Linqiu Pavilion.

    Even Baisu was missing. If he hadn¡¯t received the news that his sister hade back a moment ago, he would have turned the pce upside down like crazy.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve been?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and thought it was absurd.

    Baisu lowered her head and nodded dejectedly.

    ¡°What? My God!¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes as she broke out in a cold sweat.

    She thought at least Baisu was still by her side.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that she really was a lone hero just now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to leave my sister¡¯s side?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of his elder sister, who was still in shock.

    He knew better than anyone what kind of person Lin Mengya was.

    Yet now, she was showing a look of relief. And from that alone, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how dangerous the situation she had to face was.

    He and Baisu were so useless.

    ¡°I... I saw a suspicious person hiding at the gate of Fengyu Court and keeping an eye on Miss. I thought he was going to do harm to Miss, so I followed him. It¡¯s my fault. Please punish me, Young Master and Miss.¡±

    Baisu immediately knelt on the ground, looking very regretful.

    Xiaoyu was about to lose his temper, but was stopped by a look from Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Get up. Xiaoyu, stop ming Baisu. I think, the Eldest Prince must have had something to do with it. Today, I witnessed how meticulous he was. It¡¯s not shameful for us to suffer a little loss at his hands.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had regained herposure, had already seen through the matter in her heart.

    The Eldest Prince was definitely a tough opponent. Not to mention that he had a dual-pupiled man by his side, his strategy and means were almost airtight without any weaknesses.

    Needless to say, Xiaoyu was deliberately tied up too.

    He was even meticulous and strategic in dealing with a mere maidservant like her.

    If he were really fighting to seize the throne, he would likely be even more formidable.

    ¡°This opponent is interesting!¡± Thought Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Wanyan Jing actually really dares to make moves against you!¡±

    Xiaoyu was furious. The person he hated most was his elder brother, who was cold as an iceberg.

    Not to mention anything else, just the fact that Wanyan Jing¡¯s mother was always bullying his mother was enough to put him off.

    And today, he dared to make a move on his sister.

    Sooner orter, he would personally send Wanyan Jing to hell!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wanyan Jing is not an easy opponent to deal with. From now on, we can¡¯t take a single step in the wrong direction.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. The fear that had been making her tremble just now slowly turned into a raging fighting spirit.

    She had always been an untamable person. Being tolerant and forgiving was just something to cover up her true colors.

    In the beginning, she was just an orphan. Only she knew what she had to endure to get into the medical college with a high elimination rate and how she became the student of the world¡¯s best doctor.

    In front of her family, she was willing to be protected. She put away her ws and showed her gentlest side for them.

    Now, she must expose all her ws for the sake of protecting her most important family members.

    It was time for her to put her gloves on and show the Eldest Prince who woulde out on top.

    The harsh environment made Lin Mengya gradually transform from a clever and naughty kitten into a lion.

    On the other side was a male lion, who was currently in a state of wild joy and grief, and was on the verge of copsing.

    In the cave of the Qijue Peak of Snow Mountain, in a huge snake-shaped formation, a man in ck was standing at the snake-head pond, his face changing constantly.

    ¡°She is no longer here!¡±

    Looking at the clear water, Long Tianyu trembled all over.

    In the past few days, he had received several important pieces of information about the Candle Dragon Cult.

    He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even verify the authenticity of the news. He just wanted to take his men and make a move on the Candle Dragon Cult.

    But for some unknown reason, he wanted to see her before leaving.

    Unexpectedly, the snow mountain was still cold and lonely, but the person he didn¡¯t know whether was still alive was no longer in the pond.

    ¡°Have you said goodbye to her? Stop dilly-dallying and let¡¯s go. The sooner wee back, the sooner she will wake up... Where is she?!¡±

    A fiery red figure walked towards the snake-head pond. But before he could stopughing at Long Tianyu, his fox-like eyes were wide open.

    ¡°How could this happen? Didn¡¯t you say that as long as she was in the water, her body will not decay?¡±

    The torture over the past month had made Qinghu as skinny as Long Tianyu.

    His coldness made him the new God of Massacre, who had be well-known in Jianghu recently.

    If Long Tianyu wanted to save Lin Mengya, he naturally had to go.

    Little did he expect that when he came to bid farewell to Lin Mengya, all he saw was an empty pond.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe...¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly strode outside with big steps. He had originally thought that something had happened to Lin Mengya.

    However, a trace of hope that almost drove him mad with joy supported his reasoning, what little was left of it.

    ¡°Maybe... maybe Ya¡¯er is notpletely dead but resurrected!¡±

    The two madmenpletely ignored the difficulty of climbing the snow mountain and arrived at the foot of the mountain within a day.

    The town that was wiped out by the Candle Dragon Cult had now be a military camp.

    Long Tianyu barged in with a cold expression on his face. He stopped in front of thergest courtyard and rushed to kick open the door.

    Inside, a luxurious man dressed in a white robe was looking out of the window at the snowy mountain, lost in thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hou Yuetian came back to his senses and furrowed his brows as he looked at the two men with cold expressions on their faces.

    The surrounding guards all tensed up, for fear that these two men, who looked even colder than the snow mountain, would harm their Master.

    ¡°Tell your men to get out. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Even at this moment, Long Tianyu¡¯s emotions were still the same as before.

    It was because he thought through one thing on the way.

    ¡°Alright, you can all go. No one shall remain behind.¡±

    Hou Yuetian gave the order calmly. For Long Tianyu to be so cautious, it must have something to do with her.

    He would not shirk any responsibility when it came to matters rted to her.

    Without any objections, the guards left quietly and quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, the three of them were the only ones left in the spacious courtyard.

    ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    With just one look, Qinghu also left the room.

    He could stop anyone from overhearing their conversation.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s patience had been stretched to the limit.

    Hardly able to wait any longer, he lowered his voice and asked.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡¯s body... did your men touch it?¡±

    In reality, Hou Yuetian was aware of their identities long ago, so he was naturally aware of Long Tianyu¡¯s question.

    He shook his head seriously. Lin Mengya¡¯s deep sleep was the biggest secret in the entire nation of Dongxia. All the people who came here were elite guards, and no one dared to touch her body.

    Could it be that something unexpected had happened?

    ¡°Afterwards, did anyonee down from the mountain? Did your people see a grey-haired young man bring something down from the mountain?¡±

    What happened that day had been deeply imprinted in Long Tianyu¡¯s head. He would never forget any detail.

    He was sure that there were no mistakes in any parts, but he forgot the only variable¡ªXiaoyu!

 Chapter 782 - Killing the Priests

    <h4>Chapter 782 Killing the Priests</h4>

    Xiaoyu would never hurt Lin Mengya. He would give up everything for Ya¡¯er.

    Moreover, Xiaoyu was the one who told them about how the dragon bone could cure Ya¡¯er.

    D*mmit! At the time, due to his anxiety, he¡¯d missed out on many suspicious details.

    He gradually became overjoyed, but more importantly, he was still uncertain about this matter.

    If Xiaoyu really took Ya¡¯er¡¯s body away secretly, there were only two possibilities.

    The dragon bone could not let Ya¡¯ere back to life, and Xiaoyu lied to him and buried Ya¡¯er after he left.

    As for the second possibility...

    Long Tianyu¡¯s hands were trembling with excitement. Perhaps Ya¡¯er hade back to life!

    Hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s words, Hou Yuetian quickly walked out of the room to summon his men.

    After a long interrogation, he returned to the room and shared the information with Long Tianyu.

    ¡°My men did not see a grey haired young man descend from above. Who exactly is this person?¡±

    Long Tianyu was even more certain of his suspicion towards Xiaoyu.

    It took him a long time to suppress his excitement.

    ¡°He¡¯s my wife¡¯s younger brother. However, some sort of unforeseen event might have happened.¡±

    It seemed that he had to find Lin Zhongyu to get to the bottom of this.

    Fortunately, Lin Zhongyu was in Lieyun. He could run, but he could not hide.

    For the first time in the past days, there was some fluctuation in those tightly pursed thin lips.

    Ya¡¯er... His Ya¡¯er...

    If she really was still alive, he would teach her a good lesson and let her know how much pain he had experienced from thinking about her these days.

    ¡°Hold on. If Lin Mengya is not dead, have you thought about why she would do this?¡±

    Among the three of them, Qinghu was always the one who knew Lin Mengya best.

    The excitement in Qinghu¡¯s heart was indescribable when he found out that Lin Mengya might still be alive.

    But he also knew Lin Mengya¡¯s worries, so he immediately thought of a possibility.

    The other two men turned to look at Qinghu, especially Long Tianyu. At this moment, all he could think about was to rush to Lieyun to interrogate Lin Zhongyu about Ya¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts.

    Qinghu sighed helplessly and rolled his eyes at Long Tianyu, who was blinded by excitement.

    ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s keep everything normal here. If you want to help her, why don¡¯t you go back and announce her death and hold a funeral for her?¡±

    Long Tianyu was puzzled, but he was a smart man.

    The past few days, Hou Yuetian had indeed been a great help to them. However, there were still some things that he could not reveal to Hou Yuetian.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just tell me what you want me to do, Brother Long and Brother Lin. Miss Lin has done me a great favor. I¡¯ll treat it as a repayment for her kindness.¡±

    As intelligent as Hou Yuetian was, he knew very well what these two were concerned about.

    A generous smile appeared on his handsome face. Even though Long Tianyu had already seen through his identity, he was still willing to be treated as an ordinary Hou Yuetian in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you in this matter, Brother Xiahou.¡±

    Finally, there were signs of relief on Long Tianyu¡¯s cold face.

    So this Xiahou Yuetian in front of him was the new emperor of the nation of Dongxia.

    If Xiahou Yuetian was able to stabilize the crumbling nation of Dongxia, he was naturally not a simple character.

    It was just that he was rather loyal and valued love. And Ya¡¯er kind of indirectly cured his mother¡¯s illness. So, Xiahou Yuetian wanted to repay the favor.

    This matter could be considered to bepletely justified.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I still have something to do in my pce. I won¡¯t stay.¡±

    After learning that Lin Mengya might not be dead, even Xiahou Yuetian was overjoyed.

    He liked that smart girl very much, but he appreciated her more.

    It was not the kind of romantic love, but more like that of soul mates.

    He cupped his fists and said goodbye to the two men. He knew what he could get involved in.

    But there were some things that he would be better off being ignorant of.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    As soon as he went out, his subordinates came to wee him and respectfully waited for his order instruction.

    ¡°Everything is good. Do not leak any news of the abnormal events today.¡±

    There was a sh of light in his eyes. Lin Mengya¡¯s identity was not as simple as he thought.

    In this case, it would be better to let the world know that she had passed away.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Inside the room, Long Tianyu had aplicated expression on his face.

    Standing there, he looked like a stone statue.

    Qinghu stood by the door, looking at him. After a while, he heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. You should be able to feel her feelings for you, but she has to shoulder just as much as you. I hope you won¡¯t me her. At least before you see her with your own eyes, don¡¯t do anything that will make the two of you regret it.¡±

    Qinghu smiled helplessly. He knew too well about their past.

    Long Tianyu could give up everything for her, and Lin Mengya would do the same for him.

    Only that there were some things that were far beyond their capabilities.

    He could understand if Lin Mengya faked her death.

    ¡°But why though... why would she think that there were things that I can¡¯t shoulder with her?¡±

    After the initial excitement, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was filled with resentment towards her.

    Did she really not understand how he felt about her?

    His self-esteem, which had been hurt and misunderstood by Lin Mengya, had be a pain as sharp as a knife in his heart.

    However, he was even more heartbroken to realize that the more he med Lin Mengya, the more he realized how much he loved her.

    ¡°Well... I think it¡¯s better for you to ask her in person about these things. I¡¯ve figured out where they have been keeping her father and brother. If possible, I hope you can help me to save them.¡±

    This was between the two of them after all, so they had to deal with it.

    If outsiders were to interfere, they would only make things moreplicated.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face tensed up. Of course he had to go with Qinghu.

    But sooner orter, he would go to Lieyun, so he had to make small changes to his previous n.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the capital immediately and spread the news that Lin Mengya is dead as you suggested.¡±

    His emotional roller-coaster did not take anything away from Long Tianyu¡¯s intelligence.

    The two of them embarked on their journey back to the capital. However, their current state of mind waspletely different from before...

    Lin Mengya, who was totally unaware that her secret had been exposed, was going through a hard time now.

    After a discussion with Xiaoyu and Madame Jingrou, she decided to continue pretending to be bewitched and carry out the dual-pupiled man¡¯s n, which was to send false information to them.

    Madame Jingrou seemed to know who that dual-pupiled man was.

    However, no matter how hard Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu tried, she just gritted her teeth and refused to say anything.

    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu were both intelligent after all, after some private discussions, they had a rough idea of who the dual-pupiled man was.

    Over the years, Madame Jingrou had very rarelye into contact with people from the outside.

    The fact that she knew him, and that she had to keep it from others meant only one thing, he had to be a member of that psychotic Xin family.

    At the beginning of the night, Lin Mengya sat at the table recording some information rted to the Fengyu Court that could mislead the Eldest Prince.

    ¡°Miss, word came from the outside that those sect priests were ambushed and killed by some unknown figures on their way out of the pce today.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s beautiful figure appeared from behind her. The Emperor had something to attend to in the past few days and could note to the Fengyu Court to spend the night, so Ningqiu had to go to Madame Jingrou¡¯s room to spend the night with her.

    ¡°So fast? Are you sure they haven¡¯t raised any suspicions?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice without raising her head. Yesterday morning, the Empress recovered inexplicably.

    Moreover, she was very healthy without any side effects.

    The priests, who were about to hold a religious rite to pray for blessings, opened their eyes so wide that their eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets.

    It was unknown who spread the news, saying that the Empress was faking her illness to y a joke on these priests.

    There was another side, saying that these priests were pretending to be mysterious and that they were useless.

    In short, this matter was spread all over the country on purpose.

    Those priests were all proud, arrogant figures. As they heard those rumors, they were naturally displeased with the Empress.

    Relying on her status and being by her son¡¯s side, the Empress, who had just recovered from a serious illness, was also a ticking time bomb.

    Both in the open and in the dark, she had thrown those priests a lot of shade.

    This was perfect. They got killed as soon as they got out of the pce. The only one who had a conflict with them was the Empress.

    Although the motive was a little obvious, Lin Mengya never thought that this move could really be lethal to the Empress.

    What she wanted was chaos, so from that point of view, the effect was really good.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Three of the seven priests had died, one was seriously injured, and the other two had minor injuries. However, the High Priest of the Xin family did not return to the Xin family. Instead, he entered the pce again.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s sources were very secretive and reliable, so it was impossible for her to be discovered. Therefore, Lin Mengya did not doubt the authenticity of the news.

    ¡°Enter the pce?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to look at Baisu with puzzlement in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that the High Priest was the only one who was unharmed. It seems that he has realized something in advance.¡±

    Baisu answered hesitantly. In fact, when she heard the news, she was also a little surprised.

    But that was what the man said. She didn¡¯t know the details.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and no one knew what she was thinking.

    The writing brush in her hand paused for a moment and then continued to write on the paper.

    ¡°He was probably vignt. Uncle Lie and they yed it safe. So there shouldn¡¯t be any holes.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was more afraid that the news would leak out in advance.

    At the time, the only people who knew about the n were Wanyan Lie and Xiaoyu¡¯s confidants.

    Plus, if the High Priest really knew the truth, he would have led the priests to make a move already. And they wouldn¡¯t have suffered such heavy losses.

    Unless...

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform madam of the news first thing in the morning. Since the High Priest is madam¡¯s old acquaintance, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d take the opportunity to catch up with him. Come with me in the morning, maybe we¡¯ll discover something.¡±

    For this High Priest to jump from a branch to his current position, he definitely wasn¡¯tcking in the scheming department.

    After being ambushed, the High Priest did not return to the Xin family, which was imprable. Instead, he returned to the pce. Such behavior was worth investigating.

    It seemed that the Xin family was not as peaceful as it seemed.

    How many secrets would the bomb she nted st out?

    She was really looking forward to it.

 Chapter 783 - The Siblings of the Xin Family

    <h4>Chapter 783 The Siblings of the Xin Family</h4>

    The High Priest¡¯s another visit made differences both inside and outside the imperial pce.

    Xiaoyu went out early and returnedte every day, said to be assisting the Emperor to track down the ¡°murder¡± who hunted down the priests.

    Lin Mengya knew better than anyone that they were unlikely to track down the ¡°murder¡± in this life.

    She turned to look at the so-called information report containing numerous words on the desk.

    Showing a weird smile, she thought the wealth and power turned out to be built on a series of lies.

    When lies were rted to the country, they became tactics.

    The best politicians were also the best liars.

    After seeing through the truth, she found politics was nothing more than this.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Sister Hn! Madame wants to meet you!¡± There came Ningqiu¡¯s voice.

    She was in awe of Hn despite their close rtionship.

    But she had to keep her identity in mind all the time. Apart from being loyal to Madame, she had no other choice.

    It was not that no one had tried to draw her over to their sides, but she was clear-minded despite her young age.

    If she betrayed Madame now, she would betray her new master for the same reason in the future.

    This kind of person generally would die the most miserably.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Lin Mengya said in a soft voice, while herplicated smile was reced by an expression as gentle and agreeable as the spring breeze.

    She casually put away the fake information report on the desk and followed Ningqiu to the chamber of the Fengyu Court.

    ncing inadvertently at a corner, she found an unfamiliar figure came into her sight, so she asked, ¡°Ningqiu, is there any neer in our ce?¡±

    The Shen Nung system enabled her to identify everyone in the Fengyu Court immediately.

    Although the figure was inconspicuous, she identified it at once.

    Ningqiu stared at Hn, who suddenly came to a halt, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.

    Looking in the direction of her line of sight, Ningqiu pondered for a moment and came to a sudden realization.

    Ningqiu said, ¡°She is not exactly a member of our courtyard, but a pce maid who works in the greenhouse and delivers some new flowers and nts here every half a month. These flowers and nts are supposed to be changed every other day, but Madame thought it troublesome, so she asked them toe here every half a month. What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and shook her head gently. The pce maid, who was holding flowers and nts, did look like a person working in the greenhouse.

    However, her keen sense of hearing enabled her to identify the faint tinkle of the bell a moment ago.

    If she did not mishear, the bell should be the one the dual-pupiled man gave the Eldest Prince a few days ago.

    As she expected, the visit of the High Priest made him lose his cool.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t make Madame wait too long,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It seemed that she was going on another adventure tonight.

    Hopefully, the two abnormal men would not do anything hideous asst time.

    The chamber was as elegant and luxurious as ever, but the scent of sandalwood in the chamber seemed to be stronger than yesterday.

    The pce maids, who served Madame Jingrou in the chamber, left automatically as soon as they came.

    Everyone knew that Ningqiu and Hn were Madame¡¯s trusted maids, and the other pce maids didn¡¯t have to get in and serve Madame with their presence.

    What was more, Madame, who had frowned since this morning, seemed to be bothered by something.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    After turning to nce at Lin Mengya with her pretty eyes, she turned back to focus on the Buddhist sutra in her hands.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She and Ningqiu stood quietly beside this gentle and beautiful madame to serve her.

    It was not until Madame Jingrou finished chanting the Buddhist scriptures silently that she put down the sutra and sighed softly.

    Then she asked, ¡°Have you heard about what happened to Xin Luan?¡±

    She was aware of the n to hunt down the priests, so she was presumably worried about the High Priest¡¯s another visit.

    ¡°Yes, the High Priest has returned to the imperial pce, and His Majesty has specially sent many people to protect him. I believe that no one will dare to hurt him again,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    No matter what the result of the assassination was, they would not take any follow-up action.

    In fact, from Lin Mengya¡¯s perspective, she hoped that the High Priest coulde back alive.

    After all,pared with the perverted Xin Li, this ambitious and tactical High Priest was at least a normal person.

    With him around, Xin Li would have a hard time.

    ¡°Follow me to meet him,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Today, she was reticent withplicated emotions in her beautiful eyes.

    Lin Mengya could somewhat empathize with her sentiment. After all, she escaped from the Xin Family back then.

    Others might not be able to understand her uneasiness when she was about to meet her rtive.

    The imperial pce was as extraordinarily bustling as usual, but Madame Jingrou had adopted an even lower profile recently, so she didn¡¯t run into any open provocation.

    On the contrary, given the conflict between the Empress and the priests and those rumorster, the pce servants had changed subtly.

    In order to survive in the imperial pce, they required keen observation.

    Since the trend in the imperial pce had changed, they must suit their actions to the current situation.

    Along the way, almost everyone treated Madame Jingrou with great respect.

    Moreover, a few pce maids, who had relied on their masters to disdain Madame Jingrou, showed ttering looks in their eyes.

    Lin Mengya knew very well that they were not fools and were aware that the Empress would gradually lose her power and influence in the imperial pce.

    Even if her son ascended the throne in the future, those tribe leaders, who held grudges, would never forget the tragic deaths of these priests.

    Although it was difficult to manipte people¡¯s hearts, it was easy to fan the mes.

    By now, the men she sent had spread the news from the imperial pce to those tribes.

    She would give the Empress no chance to turn things around.

    They halted on the way from time to time, and before long, they arrived at the Xiannan Hall where the High Priest resided.

    Madame Jingrou was overwhelmed by emotions with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Lin Mengya was a little curious. Weren¡¯t the members of the Xin Family supposed to be painful memories for Madame Jingrou? Why did she...

    ¡°Sis! I finally get to see you!¡± There suddenly came a somewhat tired and low voice from inside the Xiannan Hall.

    Then, a middle-aged man in white clothes strode up to them and put his arms around Madame Jingrou¡¯s slender waist openly.

    ¡°Sis, we haven¡¯t met each other over the years. You¡¯re still so ravishing,¡± he said intimately, which surprised Lin Mengya.

    Judging from Madame Jingrou¡¯s tone when she talked about him, wasn¡¯t she estranged from him?

    Why did the two of them act like siblings now?

    ¡°As a grown man, you still act so frivolously. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by others?¡± Madame Jingrou said in a softened tone, staring gently at her cousin who was only a few years younger than her.

    She, who had frowned all this morning, finally showed a softened expression at this moment.

    Lin Mengya could clearly see that they seemed to have exchanged some information when making eye contact just now.

    When she tried to find out what it was, their eyes returned to normal.

    That was strange!

    ¡°I was too excited. Sis, pleasee in. I heard that my nephew is back. I haven¡¯t seen him earlier. Have you brought him here?¡± Xin Luan said.

    Although he had loosened his grip of Madame Jingrou¡¯s waist, he still dragged her sleeve intimately.

    Lin Mengya finally had the chance to size up the man said to have won the position of the High Priest as the head of a branch of the Xin Family.

    His facial features could only be considered ordinary.

    To be honest, the members of the Xin Family she had seen, including Xin Li, Madame Jingrou or Xiaoyu, all looked astoundingly fascinating.

    But this High Priest, whose appearance could only be described as above, or even a tad below, was far from a charming man.

    Lin Mengya was aware that men could not be judged by their looks.

    Although the High Priest couldn¡¯t be considered as a handsome man, his ordinary facial features made him look reliable.

    He suppressed the sparkle in his eyes, which made it impossible to see through his mind. If you tried to know more about him, you would discover he was invulnerable as if surrounded by unbreakable walls.

    Moreover, when talking with Madame Jingrou, he didn¡¯t act like a powerful and influential person but gave out an air that could not be neglected.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s uncle was quite a formidable man.

    Lin Mengya followed the two of them into Xiannan Hall that was neat and tidy without any unnecessary decorations.

    Nevertheless, there were a few voluminous books on the desk. Xin Luan seemed to have been reading before they came.

    Lin Mengya looked around without attracting attention and found no decoration other than the books.

    Furthermore, there was no pce maid other than a child dressed in blue clothes serving him in the hall.

    Presumably, this High Priest was quite a simple person.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring Yu¡¯er with me. Every day he went to assist his father to track down those who attacked you. By the way, are you hurt?¡± Madame Jingrou, who felt guilty, asked with concern.

    Xin Luan shook his head brightly at once and did not seem to take the assassination seriously.

    Then he said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just an insignificant person and not their target. But I have to stay in the imperial pce for a period. Sis, I hope you don¡¯t mind my short stay.¡±

    He seemed to say that inadvertently, but Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows.

    Although she had just met Xin Luan, the High Priest, she gained a general understanding of him.

    His in room indicated that he was not interested in seeking a life of pleasure andfort.

    Meanwhile, it also indicated one thing: he was extremely cautious.

    However, his words obviously meant more than he said.

    Madame Jingrou was stunned for a moment, but she realized what he meant quickly.

    She maintained a gentle look in her beautiful eyes and showed no w.

    She stopped talking about the assassination with Xin Luan, and the two of them started to talk about the old days enthusiastically.

    Only Lin Mengya, Ningqiu and the child dressed in blue were allowed to stay in the hall to serve the siblings of the Xin Family while listening to their stories.

    Lin Mengya thought it a pity that the two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding and deliberately avoided mentioning anything crucial.

    It might have been a good opportunity to get to know Madame Jingrou¡¯s past.

    Unexpectedly, the two of them did a perfect job in keeping their secrets. They were indeed the members of the Xin Family who were difficult to deal with.

    ¡°I heard that Li¡¯er has been chosen as the next High Priest?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

 Chapter 784 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 784 Sudden Change</h4>

    With only their trusted servants left in the hall, Madame Jingrou pretended to mention it inadvertently, but her meaning was obvious.

    Lin Mengya pricked up her ears and came to Madame Jingrou¡¯s side meekly as the background.

    ¡°Yes, Li¡¯er is young, but he is Eldest Brother¡¯s son after all. Besides, he is endowed with intelligence, and I can¡¯tpare with him.¡± Xin Luan praised his nephew sincerely.

    ¡°Li¡¯er is quite talented, but he is also a little impetuous and far less suitable for the position than you. I¡¯m not sure if his seeding to the position of the High Priest will be a blessing or a curse,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    After that, the two of them sank into silence.

    After a long while, Xin Luan finally let out a long sigh and seemed to have let his guard down.

    ¡°Fortunately, you escaped from the Xin Family back then. Otherwise, you would have been plunged into the abyss of misery like me. Sis, since you¡¯ve given up your ce in the Xin Family, you should avoid getting involved in the affairs of the Xin Family. The current Xin Family has been different from what it used to be. If possible, I want to get away from there as you did,¡± Xin Luan said helplessly.

    It seemed that he envied and tried to warn Madame Jingrou at the same time.

    ¡°Of course I know that. I gave up the position of the chosen witch, which means that I have nothing to do with the Xin Family. Nevertheless, you should know Xin Li and Eldest Brother¡¯s intention better than I do. They are so ambitious that they may ruin the whole Xin Family,¡± Madame Jingrou said with emotion.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyes to look at them.

    Madame Jingrou was rarely ovee with emotion. Her eyes were even filled with tears. It seemed that she was notpletely indifferent to the Xin Family.

    After all, it was her family where she was born and brought up. It was reasonable for her to have such concern.

    ¡°s, Eldest Brother and Li¡¯er are too ambitious. Neither you nor I can persuade them to drop their idea. Sis, we can only leave this to be settled by His Majesty and Yu¡¯er,¡± Xin Luan said.

    Did this mean that he refused to cooperate with Madame Jingrou?

    Lin Mengya, who was keenly aware of the purpose of Madame Jingrou¡¯sing here today, was slightly surprised.

    Madame Jingrou came to visit her cousin, and more importantly, to sound out his position.

    However, the High Priest showed no w in his words. Lin Mengya believed that even Madame Jingrou was at her wits¡¯ end with him at the moment.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had an intuition that Xin Luan was not as free of desire as he said.

    After getting out of the Xiannan Hall, Madame Jingrou walked in a hurry with a grave expression, preupied by trouble.

    Lin Mengya had thought Xin Luan, the legendary High Priest from the Xin Family, was a formidable man who was ambitious and resourceful.

    Unexpectedly, he turned out to be such a cultured and sincere man filled with nostalgia for the old days.

    Although Xin Luan did not seem to have revealed any useful information in his conversation with Madame Jingrou, Lin Mengya, who was very sensitive, still managed to get some information.

    Xin Luan was on bad terms with Xin Li, but it was reasonable given that Xin Luan was in an awkward position at the moment.

    Xin Luan was in his prime, but the Xin Family had chosen such an outstanding sessor. Despite all his hard work over the years, he still lost to Xin Li, a young man from the Xin Family.

    Moreover, Xin Luan definitely had a rtionship with the Emperor.

    Although there was no conclusive evidence, when they got into the Xiannan Hall just now, the piles of books they saw did not seem to be prepared for someone who was going to stay there for only one or two days.

    Unless he intended to make a long stay here, it was impossible for him and his servant to carry these books here.

    If Xin Luan had a rtionship with someone else, he would definitely not live in the imperial pce.

    Lin Mengya was even more certain of her guess.

    When she returned from her deep thought, she saw Madame Jingrou stop in front of her.

    Ningqiu had moved forward. ncing at the crossroads and then at Madame Jingrou, she asked, ¡°Madame, are you going to the Linqiu Pavilion?¡±

    At the crossroads, one road led to the Fengyu Court, and the other one led to the Linqiu Pavilion.

    The Empress had recovered for a few days, and Madame Jingrou was supposed to visit her.

    But they were keenly aware that the Empress was difficult to deal with, so she would probably pick on Madame Jingrou again this time.

    Lowering her eyes, Madame Jingrou suppressed her expression. No one knew what she was thinking.

    After a while, she raised her head, but Lin Mengya felt that she seemed to be different from before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Linqiu Pavilion,¡± Madame Jingrou said decisively in a soft voice.

    Although Lin Mengya could not tell what exactly Madame Jingrou had changed, Madame Jingrou appeared to be moreposed and peaceful than before.

    That was weird. Why did Madame Jingrou make such a change after going to the Xiannan Hall to meet Xin Luan?

    ¡°Hn,e here.¡± Hearing herself called, Lin Mengya hurried to Madame Jingrou¡¯s side and stood respectfully with hands down.

    ¡°Follow me there and act ording to circumstances, got it?¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    What did that mean? Lin Mengya raised her head and stared at Madame Jingrou for a few seconds before nodding.

    Madame Jingrou seemed to have made up her mind. Even Lin Mengya was inexplicably reassured to see Madame Jingrou act like this.

    Despite the doubt in her eyes, Lin Mengya was sure of one thing: they might not allow themselves to be bullied like before during this visit to the Linqiu Pavilion.

    The Linqiu Pavilion, where the Empress lived, was as richly ornamented and extremely bustling as before.

    Perhaps because the Empress had just recovered from a serious illness, plenty of imperial concubines, who had been on good terms with her all this time, eagerly brought all kinds of tonics to her chamber.

    Lin Mengya and Madame Jingrou happened to arrive when a certain imperial concubine told a joke which made all the people in the chamber burst intoughter.

    Madame Jingrou adjusted her expression and walked into the chamber with her usual gentle smile.

    ¡°Your Grace, Ie at the wrong time, unaware that you and the other sisters are joking here. You won¡¯t me me foring uninvited, right?¡± She said with no hostility in her gentle voice.

    Lin Mengya turned to look at Madame Jingrou, who was standing in front of her.

    It turned out that Madame Jingrou had gained the fighting spirit.

    With her smile fading, Lin Mengya thought it would be a piece of cake for someone as wise as Madam Jingrou to defeat these small potatoes in the imperial pce.

    Nevertheless, she was very curious about what made Madame Jingrou change so greatly.

    ¡°Humph, since there are a lot of uninvited guests, I don¡¯t mind youring uninvited.¡± On the bed, the Empress, who had been obviously in a good mood just now, said bluntly with her face darkening at the sight of Madame Jingrou.

    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.

    However, Madame Jingrou did not immediately admit her error and ask for punishment like before.

    Instead, she walked leisurely up to the Empress and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll disturb your gathering.¡±

    The surrounding imperial concubines looked as if they had seen a ghost.

    Seeing Madame Jingrou sit in the chair closest to the Empress, they failed to ept this kind of change at once.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± The Empress was as shocked as the other imperial concubines, but she didn¡¯t fly into a rage and just asked in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on your health condition. I was panicked by your sickness this time. Although there are lots of affairs needing to be handled in the imperial pce, you¡¯d better take care of yourself. From now on, don¡¯t bother Her Grace with those insignificant things, got it?¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Thest sentence was meant for the pce servants.

    Madame Jingrou had been in charge of the imperial harem in name over the years.

    However, relying on her status, the Empress had intervened in many things.

    Madame Jingrou couldn¡¯t argue with the Empress, so she could only let it be.

    But now, hearing Madame Jingrou softly say those words that carried a sting, those pce servants, who attached themselves to the Empress, felt a little uneasy.

    What made Madame Jingrou dare to treat the Empress like this today?

    ¡°How dare you! Come on, seize her!¡± The Empress, who hadin in bed with an extremely delicate look just now, shouted in rage and opened her pretty eyes wide as if intending to eat Madame Jingrou.

    Everyone was shocked, but no one dared to move, because Madame Jingrou stood up and nced lightly at them with her usually gentle eyes. Intimidated by her gaze, the pce servants, who were ready to seize her, stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? In terms of rank, I¡¯m a first-rank noble madame, what rank do you hold? Besides, His Majesty has long issued an imperial decree to empower me to take charge of the affairs of the imperial harem. You were kind and reluctant to see me upied with work, so you helped me run things. Unexpectedly, you worked yourself sick. From now on, I¡¯ll handle everything by myself so that I don¡¯t have to bother you and you can take a rest and nourishment to regain your health,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Her words not only enraged the Empress, but also astonished Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya had considered Madame Jingrou as a gentle and agreeable woman. Who would¡¯ve thought that every word she spoke would be as sharp as a knife and hit the nail on the head!

    All the people in the chamber froze.

    All of them were stunned. No one expected that Madame Jingrou, who usually didn¡¯t even dare to speak a single word in retort, would actually say such harsh words that touched the Empress on the raw.

    Somehow, no one dared to refute it.

    They acted as if the gentle woman standing by the bed was the woman of the highest status in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Sister, you look pale. You¡¯d better have more ginsengs and birds¡¯ nests to nourish yourself so that all of us, especially those priests implicated by you, don¡¯t have to worry about you,¡± Madame Jingrou added.

    All the others gasped in horror. It should be noted that this was the Empress¡¯s biggest sore spot at present.

    Yesterday, the Empress caught a pce maid gossiping about this, then the pce maid was dragged out and almost beaten to death.

    Madame Jingrou, who said that without hesitation now, was really going to fall out with the Empress.

    ¡°Serve your master properly, and feel free to go to my ce to get anything you need,¡± Madame Jingrou said in a domineering andposed tone, as if she were the head of the imperial harem.

    All the others could only lower their heads and listen to her. She nced around the chamber, but fixed her eyes on no one. But they felt as if she had cast an indifferent nce at each of them.

 Chapter 785 - Counterattack Begins

    <h4>Chapter 785 Counterattack Begins</h4>

    ¡°Sister, I have to go back to my ce to attend to some business, so I¡¯m leaving now.¡± As Madame Jingrou said, she proudly left unscathed in a both elegant and poised manner under the gaze of the others struck dumb with astonishment.

    Not to mention the Empress and the others, even Lin Mengya was taken aback by this.

    A docile sheep suddenly turned into a tough tigress, which was quite a sudden change.

    Coming out of the Linqiu Pavilion, Madame Jingrou seemed to be relieved.

    After ncing at Lin Mengya with a bitter smile, she went limp.

    ¡°Madame!¡± Lin Mengya and Ningqiu cried in low voices and immediately went forward to help Madame Jingrou up.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya realized that Madame Jingrou¡¯s palms had been sweaty.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all these years, I¡¯ve truly forgotten about what happened before,¡± Madame Jingrou said with a smile.

    Lin Mengya thought that she should take a fresh look at Madame Jingrou.

    She had considered Madame as a gentle, honest, cid and reserved woman. Unexpectedly, Madame Jingrou was also sharp in what she said and aggressive.

    They hurried back to the Fengyu Court. Lin Mengya and Ningqiu immediately helped Madame Jingrou change into casual clothes.

    In the chamber, the scent of the burning incense, which produced curling up smoke, was no longer as strong as before.

    ¡°Madame, what you did today was so impressive that even I was shocked. Did you see Her Grace¡¯s expression? Her face turned livid with rage! Madame, you should have shown some severity earlier. In that case, we would not have been treated harshly before,¡± Ningqiu said joyfully.

    She had suffered a lot over the years when she worked for Madame Jingrou.

    Now seeing that Madame Jingrou had toughened up, she felt delighted as if she had avenged her grievances.

    ¡°Stop saying that. Given the Empress¡¯s disposition, she won¡¯t let me off easily for what I did today. I don¡¯t mind this, but I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll pick on you. Hn, Ningqiu, as my personal maids, you should both be careful and don¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    She was certainly aware of the consequences of what she did today.

    But the current situation gave her no chance to regret it.

    Ningqiu nodded and went to make tea for Madame Jingrou with a smile, leaving Lin Mengya and Madame Jingrou in the room.

    Madame Jingrou turned to look at Lin Mengya, who remained puzzled, and waved at her with a smile as a hint for her toe over.

    Then Madame Jingrou asked, ¡°Do you think that I did that abruptly?¡±

    Lin Mengya had advised Madame Jingrou to toughen up before.

    But haunted by what had happened back then, Madame Jingrou kept putting up with the Empress.

    Now after meeting Xin Luan once, Madame Jingrou became as fierce as a volcano and enraged the Empress with only a few words, which was unbelievable.

    ¡°Yes, a little, but what you did was also very cathartic. The Empress has stirred up trouble for such a long time. It¡¯s time for you to teach her a lesson,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.

    She had never been a person who allowed others to tread on her neck.

    Back in the Jin State, whoever messed with her, be it the Emperor or the Empress, she fought back.

    That was the reason why she was worried that Madame Jingrou, who was over tolerant, would get used to taking insults lying down.

    Unexpectedly, she finally saw Madame Jingrou¡¯s means no less drastic than hers.

    ¡°In the past, I made a cocoon to shut myself in and kept putting up with Hui¡¯er because I felt sorry for her. But what did I get from that? I almost lost my only son and suffered all these hardships because of her. I¡¯ve paid what I owed her long ago,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    It made sense, but Lin Mengya had an intuition that Madame Jingrou did not seem to have told her the whole thing.

    But she knew that she could only wait quietly for Madame Jingrou to tell her the rest rather than ask Madame Jingrou about it.

    ¡°You are smart. I believe you will understand what I¡¯m going to say. Also, I hope that we could keep my words between the two of us.¡± Madame Jingrou gazed at Lin Mengya with a severe look in her beautiful eyes and said.

    ¡°Madame, please go ahead,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    If she wanted to know the secret, she must keep it properly.

    She was not curious. It was just that she was in the same boat with Madame Jingrou and Xiaoyu now, so she wanted to know more about them so that she coulde up with more countermeasures.

    ¡°When I tried to leave the Xin Family for marrying His Majesty, Xin Luan helped us. He is a very smart man, and even my Eldest Brother and Xin Li are no match for him. Before I left the Xin Family, he said to me that we would only meet again at a critical moment where my husband¡¯s and son¡¯s lives were in serious danger. Thest time he came, I went to meet him, but he refused to meet me euphemistically. But today, he met me,¡± Madame Jingrou said with a grave look.

    Lin Mengya finally realized why the two of them showed strange looks in their eyes the moment they met.

    Their conversation waspletely aimless, as their meeting sent a signal of danger.

    That exined why Xin Luan paid another visit to the imperial pce and Madame Jingrou underwent a thorough change after meeting him.

    It turned out that these were the signs of danger.

    The meeting between Madame Jingrou and Xin Luan indicated that they were at the most critical moment, and their first priority at present was to make the Empress, the Eldest Prince and their force loss their cool.

    The situation outside was out of Madame Jingrou¡¯s reach, but she could try her best to change the situation in the imperial pce.

    That was the reason why Madame Jingrou went to the Linqiu Pavilion topletely enrage the Empress, and it was a direct method, as someone like the Empress could not stand this kind of humiliation.

    ¡°Madame, you made a correct decision. But considering the Empress¡¯s power and influence in the imperial pce, we¡¯ve stirred up a ho¡¯s nest,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t take the Empress¡¯s threat seriously.

    The truly terrifying person was the one she was going to face tonight.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Empress, from a noble family, will certainly seek help from her elder brother who decides and acts arbitrarily and dotes on his only sister. After that, he will certainly make a scene in front of His Majesty, which will offer His Majesty a reason to demote him. Once he falls from power, the Eldest Prince will lose half of his supporters,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    This move was truly ruthless.

    At this time, Lin Mengya was more worried that the Eldest Prince was actually more powerful than what they had seen so far.

    However, she forced herself to swallow the words on the tip of her tongue.

    In any case, Madame Jingrou¡¯s move was helpful to her n.

    If she told Madame Jingrou about her concern so that Madame Jingrou returned to overcautious and indecisive, all her efforts would go to waste.

    ¡°I got it. Madame, you are wise,¡± she said.

    By this time, the sun had gone down.

    As the time of her appointment with the Eldest Prince approached, Lin Mengya involuntarily felt anxious.

    It seemed that it would not be so easy for her to get through this night.

    Although the Emperor did note, he sent a eunuch to take Madame Jingrou to meet him.

    They were presumably going to discuss countermeasures tonight.

    Lin Mengya found an excuse to stay in the Fengyu Court. Now only she and Baisu were in the spacious side chamber.

    ¡°Miss, let me go for you. The Eldest Prince is of insidious means. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t deal with him,¡± Baisu suggested.

    Because of what had happenedst time, now Baisu didn¡¯t dare to move a step from Lin Mengya, for fear that she would take another risk alone.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glittered in the flickering candlelight.

    She wrote down what had happened today detailedly on the paper. If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, tonight the Eldest Prince would interrogate her about Madame Jingrou¡¯s offending the Empress in the daytime.

    s, it was really difficult to give him an answer.

    ¡°No, if you go, you may be in greater danger than I am. Baisu, you should keep your distance from me. Once you¡¯re discovered, run away immediately without leaving any trace, got it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She knew Baisu was willing to risk her life for her.

    But now, she could only get through this by strategy.

    She had a very bad feeling about the Eldest Prince.

    Even when she first met Xin Li, she did not feel so fearful.

    It was an instinctive premonition of danger.

    Maybe the Eldest Prince would be the most dangerous person she had ever confronted in her life.

    She could only deal with him and protect herself by being careful in every aspect.

    ¡°But...¡± Baisu said with a frown, and her eyes were full of worry.

    However, Lin Mengya waved as a hint for her to stop talking.

    Then she said, ¡°Listen to me. If you want me toe back safely, do as I say.¡±

    Baisu nodded heavily. Although she was stillden with worry, she could only obey her master¡¯s order in the current situation.

    ¡°Jingle, jingle...¡±

    There came crisp bells that could hardly be heard and sounded particrly strange in the quiet night.

    It was impossible for Lin Mengya, who had a keen hearing, to get it wrong. With a severe look in her eyes, she thought the person sent by the Eldest Prince hade.

    After she blew out the candle, she and Baisu looked into each other¡¯s eyes in the dark.

    After exchanging nces with Baisu, Lin Mengya picked up the secret letter, pretended to be possessed, and stepped out of the side chamber.

    The bells were faint and intermittent, seeming to be ringing in a certain rhythm.

    Nevertheless, it was not difficult for Lin Mengya to distinguish them.

    It was frighteningly quiet around. When she stepped out of the Fengyu Court, she realized that something was wrong.

    There were servants on night duty in the pce. Why did she hear no sound all the way out?

    The bells became increasingly clear and rang in an increasingly quick rhythm.

    Finally, at the corner of the path, a petite person with a bell in her hand was waiting for her.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± the person said.

    From the cold voice, Lin Mengya could tell that it was a girl.

    Lin Mengya staggered behind her, only to find that the girl walked much more steadily than she did even without amp.

    It seemed that the girl had practiced martial arts.

    As the night breeze blew, the subtle fragrance of a kind of flower came into Lin Mengya¡¯s nose.

    The Shen Nung system in her brain reacted immediately. That exined why there was not even one servant on night duty in the courtyard.

    It turned out that the servants had gone off to dreand under the influence of the strong fragrance of the hypnotic flowers.

    Lin Mengya found the petite and dainty figure more and more familiar, and it identally reminded her of someone she had met in the daytime.

    It was her as expected!

    No one other than her was able to evenly spread this fragrance of the hypnotic flowers throughout the entire Fengyu Court.

    However, there was no this kind of flower in her room.

    The moon hung high in the sky, casting a beam of silver light.

    Lin Mengya, who had gotten used to the dark, vaguely saw the rigid face through the moonlight.

    The pce maid working in the greenhouse! It was impossible for her to get the wrong person. Unexpectedly, the pce maid worked for the Eldest Prince!

 Chapter 786 - The Portrait and the Mark

    <h4>Chapter 786 The Portrait and the Mark</h4>

    Lin Mengya did not doubt that the Eldest Prince had nted some spies in the imperial pce, but it was quite difficult to find them all out.

    Nevertheless, since this pce maid had shown up, she would definitely make contact with the other spies.

    It was impossible for the pce maid to perform her tasks without leaving any trace, and Lin Mengya believed the traces the pce maid left would definitely lead her to a lot of the other spies.

    No matter if she could track down significant or insignificant spies, it was better than running around like a chicken with its head cut off.

    Lin Mengya tried to breath steadily and not to show any signs of panic.

    Fortunately, the empty courtyard, where she had almost been hypnotizedst time, was not far away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought her here. Get in,¡± the pce maid said respectfully in a voice as cold as that of her master.

    Lin Mengya obediently walked into the courtyard that was as run-down as when she camest time.

    She found it strange that although this ce was inconspicuous, she had passed by it several times in the daytime and found it seemed to be uninhabited.

    In order to avoid alerting the Eldest Prince, she hade here at other times.

    However, she was puzzled by one thing.

    This ce was not far from the Fengyu Court or the Linqiu Pavilion, but why was it so secluded that even the Eldest Prince, who had always been cautious, dared to meet his men here. It could be seen that no one came to this courtyard both during the day and at night.

    There were plenty of secrets in the imperial pce.

    Seeing a white candle lit in the empty pce and giving out somewhat chilling light, Lin Mengya felt that her heart skipped a beat, but she still walked steadily into the pce.

    Then she stopped in her tracks and looked nkly at the two figures shrouded in the candlelight.

    The dual-pupiled man showed a mild smile as before, while Wanyan Jing showed the same cold face asst time.

    ¡°Where¡¯s it?¡± The dual-pupiled man asked with a smile as he looked at her with a hint of disdain in his eyes, presumably taking Lin Mengya as just a tool.

    Lin Mengya took out a few pages of paper from her sleeve and presented them with both hands.

    She certainly could not tell them everything that had happened in the Fengyu Court.

    Nevertheless, she could tell them a mixture of truth and falsehoods. At least, no one other than Madame Jingrou¡¯s personal maids like Ningqiu and her could tell whether what she said was true.

    Moreover, she made a chronological record of daily events with incoherent words.

    In order to deceive them, she had done all she could.

    The dual-pupiled man only nced at the pages before handing them over to Wanyan Jing.

    After taking a few quick nces over them, he fixed his eyes at Lin Mengya, which gave her goosebumps.

    She involuntarily wondered if she had shown any slip.

    ¡°Where did Madame Jingrou go today?¡± As expected, he asked about this.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily became extra careful.

    ¡°She went to the Xiannan Hall, then to the Linqiu Pavilion, and to His Majesty¡¯s chamber at night,¡± Lin Mengya answered his question without being a smarty pants and saying anything unnecessary.

    ¡°She visited Xin Luan? What did they talk about?¡± The double-pupiled man asked anxiously, while Wanyan Jing maintained a cold face.

    ¡°Madame greeted Xin Luan and had a small talk with him,¡± Lin Mengya answered.

    The atmosphere was chilling. She tried to act stiffly, but the two of them fixed their eyes on her.

    In particr, she found the dual-pupil man¡¯s eyes extremely strange.

    Wanyan Jing didn¡¯t say anything, only expressionlessly flipping through the two pages of paper she gave.

    Meanwhile, as the dual-pupiled man fixed his eyes on her, he suddenly showed a strange look in his eyes.

    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± he said.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Lin Mengya almost failed to control herself. Didn¡¯t they want her to work as a spy for them? Why did the dual-pupiled man want to have sex with her?

    Gritting her teeth secretly, Lin Mengya knew that if she disobeyed the order of the dual-pupiled man, her effort to pretend to be hypnotized would go to waste.

    Nevertheless, if the dual-pupiled man really tried to have sex with her, she had to resist even at the cost of her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you fall for a woman.¡± Unprecedentedly, Wanyan Jing raised his head and teased the dual-pupiled man.

    However, the dual-pupiled man pointed at her face and spoke excitedly to Wanyan Jing, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she looks remarkably like the woman in the portrait that person gave us?¡±

    ¡°Portrait?¡± Lin Mengya wasposedly loosening her belt with her fingers.

    Anyway, she was dressed in a fewyers of clothing, so her slow motions would not arouse their suspicion.

    Wanyan Jing seemed to think of something and also fixed his cold eyes on her.

    At the moment, Lin Mengya¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she loosened her belt.

    ¡°What on earth do the two of them mean?¡±

    ¡°She looks like the woman in the portrait indeed. Take off your clothes,¡± Wanyan Jing said.

    Lin Mengya felt that she must have trembled, as she did not expect him to say that. It seemed that she would not be able to get away from this today.

    She thought about how to get away while observing her surroundings.

    However, she sadly found that the two men fixed their eyes on her and did not look away at all.

    ¡°Lechers! Perverts!¡± After cursing in her heart, she finally took off ayer of outer gauze clothes.

    However, when she was taking off her underclothing with trembling hands, Wanyan Jing suddenly said, ¡°Turn around.¡±

    ¡°What! He instructs me to turn around. What a special liking!¡±

    Nevertheless, she would face the door after turning around, which would make it easy for her to escape.

    She immediately did as told. Just when her clothes slipped from her shoulders and she was ready to rush out, a pair of big hands grabbed her clothes and forcibly took them off to her waist.

    Lin Mengya cursed in her heart. Unexpectedly, the person did nothing but lift her underclothing and check her waist.

    ¡°There is no mark. It seems to be just a coincidence,¡± the dual-pupiled man said with undisguised disappointment.

    ¡°Well, if it is so easy to find her, he will not distribute her portraits all over the world. Stop. Put on your clothes and go back to the Fengyu Court.¡± Wanyan Jing, who seemed to hate seeing her half-naked very much, gave an order in a cold voice and left her alone.

    Lin Mengya got tingles down her spine. Although she was a modern person and was just half-naked this time, she had a strong aversion to the attitude of Wanyan Jing and the dual-pupiled man.

    She bore deep grudges against them, deciding that one day she would make them pay for what they had done once and for all.

    ¡°You willpletely forget what happened tonight after returning.¡± Once again, Lin Mengya heard the befuddling voice that sounded suddenly near or far and instructed her to forget what had happened today.

    When Lin Mengya followed the pce maid working in the greenhouse back, she couldn¡¯t help cursing the two perverts with malicious words in her heart.

    Nevertheless, she did not forget the information she took such a risk to get.

    Someone was looking for a woman who looked like her with a mark on the waist.

    With her pupils contracting slightly, she recalled the plum blossom mark on her waist.

    Lin Mengya suppressed her eagerness and returned to the side chamber after finishing her acting as she did that day.

    After the window was opened and closed, Baisu appeared in front of her in an instant.

    ¡°Take a look. Is there any mark on my waist?¡± After taking off her clothes, Lin Mengya whispered to Baisu.

    Baisu took a few nces at her slender and snow-white waist before shaking her head in confusion.

    She said, ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡±

    ¡°No? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Lin Mengya clearly remembered that she had a plum blossom mark on her waist.

    Her two cousins had once mentioned that the plum blossom mark was proof of the identity as a member of their family.

    But the mark on her waist was a unique one left by her mother.

    ¡°Can it be that the portrait they mentioned is meant for looking for me?¡±

    But soon, Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong.

    If the portrait was really meant for looking for her, they would not allow her to leave after checking her waist.

    They only said that she looked like the woman in the portrait, and they could only tell if she was the woman in the portrait by checking the mark on her waist. Presumably, she did not look exactly like the woman in the portrait.

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I may have been over anxious. How are things with you? Did they discover you?¡± Lin Mengya asked, preupied by a tangle of doubts.

    Fortunately, she knew that she would find the answer one day, so there was no need to rush.

    Considering the pce maid should be highly skilled in martial arts, Lin Mengya was afraid that Baisu would get into danger if she was discovered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just followed you from a distance without attracting any attention. By the way, the pce maid who led you out seems to work in the greenhouse, and she¡¯s no less proficient in martial arts than me. Moreover, it¡¯s strange that I failed to sense her internal breath. She presumably has practiced a breathing method like the Turtle Breathing Method. Otherwise, I would have detected her difference in the daytime,¡± Baisu said.

    Baisu and Lin Mengya happened to share the same view. Of course, Lin Mengya had long been aware there were plenty of unnoticed talents in the imperial pce.

    Nevertheless, she thought nting a top martial artist in the greenhouse to do a petty job was a waste of her talents.

    ¡°Can it be that Wanyan Jing has recruited so many talents?

    ¡°In any case, I cannot let this pce maid go so easily!¡±

    She said, ¡°Send someone to keep a close eye on this pce maid. We must pick up some clues by tracking her. Besides, don¡¯t let her discover this, lest we alert the enemy.¡±

    Baisu nodded, flew away and disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.

    Lin Mengya was preupied by a multitude of thoughts. Changes ran faster than ns. It seemed that she should make some changes to the n she had talked over with Xiaoyu on the way.

    However, she must do something as soon as possible!

    After having nightmares all night long, Lin Mengya, who felt drowsy, rubbed her head.

    She hated those two bastards more than she imagined, so she used all kinds of methods to punish the two psychos for revenge in her dreamsst night.

    It was indeed gratifying, but she became a little muddle-headed after overusing her brain.

    In a daze for a second, she realized that the noises from outside seemed to be made by the pce maids she organized to do morning exercises earlier.

    Speaking of this, she hadpletely entrusted Ningqiu with the task of collecting gossip during the morning exercises.

    Ningqiu did not let her down, as she stayed observant and alert without missing anything when listening to the other pce maids¡¯ gossip.

    Today was no exception. However, the noises made Lin Mengya¡¯s head ache slightly.

 Chapter 787 - Encounter Palace Maids on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 787 Encounter Pce Maids on the Way</h4>

    Fortunately, by the time Lin Mengya got washed up, the noises had subsided.

    Standing at the door, she saw that today there seemed to be fewer pce maids than usual.

    Ningqiu showed an embarrassed and helpless look.

    ¡°Did you get any news about the Empress?¡± While Ningqiu came to wash her face, Lin Mengya exchanged information with her quickly.

    Ningqiu nodded and said cautiously, ¡°As expected, the Empress got so furious that she almost smashed everything in the Linqiu Pavilion and cursed with malicious words in a voice loud enough to be heard by everyone in the imperial pce. She has never thought she brought this upon herself.¡±

    Ningqiu naturally spoke for Madame Jingrou. After all, she had seen all the hardships Madame Jingrou had suffered over the years.

    However, this was not Lin Mengya¡¯s concern.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°The Empress presumably has sent someone to deliver a message. Send someone to keep an eye on her and don¡¯t make any mistakes. If the message doesn¡¯t reach the Empress¡¯s brother before dinner today, send someone to spread what happened in the Linqiu Pavilion today.¡±

    The enigmatic Eldest Prince was the hard nut to crack. The trick they yed was not very sophisticated and could be seen through easily by Wanyan Jing.

    If he turned their trick against them, they would get into trouble.

    As Lin Mengya expected, what she feared came true. As soon as it got dark, Ningqiu returned to the Fengyu Court with a worried look.

    Today, she went to the Emperor¡¯s chamber to serve him and Madame Jingrou, who was also there, for the whole day.

    At the sight of her expression, Lin Mengya was aware that things probably did not go well.

    She asked, ¡°The news did not go out, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had foreseen this urately, was not surprised.

    However, Ningqiu said with a dejected look, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the Empress changed her character all of a sudden and admitted her error and asked for punishment in front of His Majesty instead of telling her brother about this? Besides, she even said that she would cultivate her mind and never meddle in the affairs of the imperial harem. As such, His Majesty could onlyfort her and rebuke Madame.¡±

    Ningqiu said thest sentence in an extremely aggrieved tone.

    Lin Mengya could understand her feeling, because the Emperor, who had always been protective of Madame Jingrou, now rebuked Madame Jingrou for offending the Empress.

    Although he did not speak with a severe countenance and a harsh voice, it was a rare urrence.

    Lin Mengya, who was blending sedative incense for Madame Jingrou, paused for a moment and then continued working on the incense and herbs on the table.

    She said, ¡°She did not change her character, but got a piece of advice from someone around her. Go to serve Madame, and leave this to me.¡±

    Seeing that Hn seemed to have a well-thought-out n, Ningqiu, who had been preupied by trouble, put her mind at ease.

    She fetched something and returned to serve Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°Miss, those people sent by the Eldest Prince have all been intercepted and killed by our men halfway. I¡¯m just wondering if it will arouse his suspicion.¡± There came Baisu¡¯s voice.

    She quietly appeared behind Lin Mengya.

    Long before Ningqiu came back, she had instructed Baisu to handle this in secret.

    ¡°Arouse his suspicion? He must have been keenly aware that this is the trap Madame Jingrou set for his mother, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent someone to inform his uncle. Rest assured that the oue of this round is still uncertain. Given his character, he will not consider the death of the messenger he sent as a big deal,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This was the first time that she¡¯d fought a battle of wits with the Eldest Prince indirectly.

    If she wanted to take actions ahead of him, she should be careful of every step.

    ¡°Have you found out what the Eldest Prince got out of the imperial pce to handle?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Those people she sent to deliver the news of the Empress¡¯s being humiliated to the Empress¡¯s brother would not necessarily do it directly, but she had instructed them to spread rumors in his mansion.

    In that case, the Empress¡¯s brother would probably hear a different version of the story.

    But before the Empress¡¯s brother entered the imperial pce to kick up a fuss, the Eldest Prince still had a chance to convince him to drop this idea, unless the Eldest Prince was dyed by something significant and failed to prevent him in time.

    She could not use Xiaoyu¡¯s force. Otherwise, Wanyan Jing would see through her trick in a short time.

    As such, she could only achieve her goal by means of the business he got out of the imperial pce to handle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found out that several tribes reaped nothing at harvest time due to a gue of locusts, and they tend to support the Eldest Prince, so His Majesty sent the Eldest Prince tofort them,¡± Baisu answered.

    It turned out that he went out for disaster relief. That made things much easier.

    It was quite difficult to gain the trust and support of the tribesmen who were all very tough.

    This was the reason why the Eldest Prince attached great importance to this task.

    ¡°Tell Wanyan Lie to secretly incite the tribesmen to stir up trouble by making an issue of dealing out relief fund and providing shelter for the victims. There¡¯s no need to make it significant, and just make it influential enough,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baisu hesitated for a moment, but still asked under Lin Mengya¡¯s inquiring gaze, ¡°But the Eldest Prince, who manages his subordinates strictly, presumably will not make any mistake in such an important task. This move seems to be a bit inappropriate.¡±

    Lin Mengya put down the incense in her hands, thinking it was time to teach Baisu a lesson.

    She said, ¡°The Eldest Prince is strict with himself indeed. But Baisu, he, who grew up in the royal family, cannot empathize with the hardships of the people.¡±

    Lin Mengya remembered in political ss she had heard a sentence ¡°from the masses, to the masses¡±.

    If the Eldest Prince grew up among the people, he would surely understand people¡¯s urgent needs and take them into consideration.

    But as far as she knew, the Eldest Prince grew up in the imperial pce where he was elegantly dressed and feasted on delicacies.

    No matter how diligent he was in politics and how much he loved the people, a person like him could not fully understand the hardships of the people.

    ording to the general measures of disaster relief, after natural and man-made disasters, the imperial court would allocate arge amount of money for providing shelter for the victims and post-disaster reconstruction.

    She and Long Tianyu had experienced this situation before.

    Some people could be tempted by money easily in this situation.

    If the Eldest Prince found out about this, he would certainly punish them severely.

    However, there were millions of ways to embezzle money. How could he, the noble Eldest Prince, be aware of that?

    Moreover, she found through her interactions with the Eldest Prince that he was a shrewd man of ruthless means.

    How could such a man really love the people as his own children?

    As such, Lin Mengya was sure that he must have made some mistakes in the operation of relieving the gue of locusts!

    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go now. Rest assured, Miss.¡± Enlightened by Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Baisu said with her taut face softening.

    After all, she liked to work for Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya nodded, implicitly trusting Baisu to do a great job.

    Now that she had finished blending the new sedative incense, it was time to deliver it to Madame Jingrou.

    At dusk, the sun on the horizon seemed to be dim.

    Under the sunset glow, Lin Mengya¡¯s gorgeous purple clothes looked particrly eye-catching.

    She walked cautiously with a brocaded box engraved with exquisite patterns in her hands, for fear that the incense in the box would fall out.

    Several slender and graceful figures approached slowly from not far away.

    Lin Mengya frowned and subconsciously tried to dodge them, but was stopped by a voice. ¡°Halt. Which pce are you from? Why are you so mannerless that you didn¡¯t evene over to pay respects to sister Yuanshu at the sight of her?¡±

    The person said arrogantly in a clear and childish voice.

    Lin Mengya could tell without looking that it must be a pce maid who had just entered the imperial pce.

    Reluctant to get into any trouble, she said with her head down, ¡°Sister Yuanshu, please forgive me. I¡¯m a pce maid from the Fengyu Court and on my way to deliver something to my master. I¡¯m sorry that I did not see you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? From the Fengyu Court?¡± A woman raised her voice to say in obvious anger.

    Lin Mengya did not dare to lift her head. Instead, she took a few steps back, trembling and not daring to go forward.

    The woman added, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me? There¡¯s no need to be afraid. With such a formidable master, who in the imperial pce dares toe into conflict with the members of the Fengyu Court? What are you holding?¡±

    Lin Mengya tightened her grip on the box and remained silent for quite a while.

    The pce maid beside her couldn¡¯t wait to snatch it from her, opened it unceremoniously, and then said with amazement, ¡°What exquisite incense! We have no such exquisite incense!¡±

    Her jealous tone made Lin Mengya particrly uneasy.

    Hearing the clear sounds that seemed to be caused by rummaging through the box rudely, Lin Mengya said with a frown, ¡°Sister Yuanshu, the incense has just been baked and is quite fragile. Please be gentle, otherwise, it will be broken.¡±

    The incense she made was spiral incense that was popr in modern times. She just needed to blend the raw materials and left the rest to be handled by others.

    The incense was piled up in the box one by one, but now it was probably messed up.

    ¡°Humph, cut the crap! Sister Yuanshu just wants to take a look. You¡¯re as petty as your master!¡± The pce maid said eloquently.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head even more.

    Gradually, other pce maids passed by. At the sight of this, they just quickened their pace. None of them dared toe forward and speak up for Lin Mengya.

    Finally, the sounds caused by rummaging through the box stopped.

    Lin Mengya heard a ¡°bang¡±, and the box was tightly closed again.

    Thereafter, a small hand put it back into her bosom.

    ¡°Here you are! Don¡¯t use the members of our Linqiu Pavilion of meddling in your business. Deliver it to your master hurriedly. The incense smells soothing, and it can calm down your master so that she can stay away from our master in the future!¡± The pce maid said unceremoniously.

    Sister Yuanshu did not stop her. Presumably, the pce maid spoke the words from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Lin Mengya said, held the box timidly and gave way to thosecent pce maids.

    After they left, Lin Mengya hurried to the Emperor¡¯s chamber without stopping on her way.

    Even when she heard several familiar pce maids greet her, she just ignored them with a heavy heart.

    After the eunuchs informed about her arrival, Lin Mengya finally met Madame Jingrou, who was in the chamber.

    Coincidentally, the Emperor was also present. Both of them looked gloomy, and the atmosphere was weird.

    ¡°Hn, here you are. What brought you here?¡± Seeing her personal maid whom she had not seen for a long while, Madam Jingrou asked.

    Lin Mengya immediately knelt on the ground and respectfully said, ¡°This is the incense I newly made for you. It can help you concentrate and calm down. I¡¯m wondering if you like it, Madame.¡±

 Chapter 788 - The Incense Is Poisonous

    <h4>Chapter 788 The Incense Is Poisonous</h4>

    Madame Jingrou presumably did not get enough sleep, so her face looked exceptionally pale.

    She, who had been used to the sedative incense blended by Lin Mengya, cast a nce at the box and nodded to give Lin Mengya implicit consent to put the incense into the censer.

    Lin Mengya got up, walked up to the censer in front of Madame Jingrou and the Emperor, opened the box, drew a piece of incense at random out of the box and put it into the censer.

    The charcoal fire instantly devoured it and gave off a pleasant aroma, which gave a sense of warmth.

    Madame¡¯s face softened gradually, and even the Emperor seemed to be affected and showed a less taut look.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Madame, there¡¯s something wrong with the incense!¡± Taking a deep breath, Lin Mengya shouted with her face changing dramatically.

    She immediately fetched a tea cup in front of Madame Jingrou and poured the tea into the censer to put out the charcoal fire.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Even Madame Jingrou was taken aback by what had just happened, involuntarily nced at Lin Mengya in puzzlement and asked.

    What made Lin Mengya, who had always been steady and cautious, lose her cool was presumably something serious.

    ¡°Madame, Your Majesty, please forgive me! I smell something wrong with the incense. For the sake of your safety, you¡¯d better send for an imperial physician to check it with me! Ningqiu, keep an eye on the incense box and keep everyone away from it!¡± Lin Mengya said with a serious look.

    At the sight of her expression, the Emperor and Madame Jingrou realized that something was wrong.

    Madame Jingrou looked at the Emperor. Seeing him nod, she sent someone to summon the imperial physician who was on duty in the imperial pce.

    After a while, the imperial physician came in a hurry.

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was kneeling on the floor. She had stayed away from the censer and the incense box since she found there was something wrong with the incense.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I¡¯m wondering if you summon me urgently because you feel ufortable,¡± the imperial physician said.

    As an imperial physician, he was obligated to serve the royal family.

    However, the Emperor had practiced martial arts since he was a child and was under the protection of lots of capable people around him, so the imperial physician rarely had a chance to y his role.

    It was unusual that the Emperor summoned him in such a hurry today.

    ¡°Hn, the imperial physician is here. Tell us what on earth is going on?¡± Madame Jingrou asked, as the Emperor did not care about such a trifle.

    Hearing herself asked, Lin Mengya answered seriously, ¡°Your Grace, I think there¡¯s something wrong with the incense. It smells a little fishy. I blended the incense personally, and I¡¯m sure it does not contain this kind of material. So I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s something wrong with the incense. It¡¯s not a big deal, but considering it¡¯s rted to you and His Majesty, I have to be cautious.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke in an extremely sincere tone and did not try to absolve herself from guilt because the incense was blended by her.

    Nevertheless, what she said was true.

    Anything rted to the Emperor was significant.

    At the thought Lin Mengya¡¯s words made sense, Madame Jingrou asked her and the imperial physician to have a check together.

    Less than half of the incense had been burned in the censer. The imperial physician cautiously took it out, put it in his hand, and sniffed it gently.

    His rxed expression became increasingly serious.

    Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy. After exchanging nces, both she and the imperial physician formed their opinions.

    ¡°Are all the other incense here?¡± The imperial physician asked.

    ¡°Yes, I did not dare to dispose of it arbitrarily, so I¡¯ve asked someone to keep an eye on it and keep everyone away from it,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Ningqiu immediately brought the incense box over. No one had the ability or courage to do anything to the box under the Emperor¡¯s and Madame Jingrou¡¯s noses.

    The imperial physician opened the box to check the incense, and his eyebrows gradually knitted into a straight line.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doctor Liu, is there anything wrong with the incense?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

    The atmosphere in the chamber was extremely serious, and no one dared to say a word.

    Even the Emperor, who had been reading all this time, fixed his eyes on Doctor Liu and Lin Mengya.

    At the sight of the impatience in his cold eyes, Doctor Liu trembled with fear.

    He answered, ¡°Your... Your Grace, the incense seems to be mixed with poison! Regarding what it is, I have to examine it carefully after returning. Nevertheless, you should definitely stop using the incense.¡±

    Someone dared to put poison in the incense!

    All people present felt that a chill ran from their spines to the top of their heads.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, the book in the Emperor¡¯s hand was mmed onto the desk.

    Taken aback by this, all people got on their knees and didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word.

    ¡°Investigate into this,¡± the Emperor said with murderous intent in his cold voice, sounding chilling.

    Lin Mengya was naturally the first to be suspected.

    Instead of defending herself, she kowtowed, looked at the Emperor and Madame Jingrou, and said sincerely, ¡°Since the incense is blended by me personally, I should be med for having not keeping it properly no matter how it was mixed with poison. Your Majesty, Your Grace, please punish me.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s taking the initiative to admit her mistake prevented Madame Jingrou and the Emperor from punishing her severely.

    Moreover, she was the first one to point out that there was something wrong with the incense.

    Even someone as strict as the Emperor could not say anything about this.

    ¡°You are indeed responsible for this. Get up. You said that the incense was blended by you personally. Did you find anything unusual about it beforeing here?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

    If there was anything unusual about the incense, Lin Mengya, as the first person to touch the incense, could certainly detect it.

    She lowered her head and pondered for a moment before she spoke slowly, ¡°The incense is blended by me and made by the other pce maids of the Fengyu Court. I brought it here as soon as it was smoke dried. By the way, before I left, the pce maids, who made it, and I burned a piece of the incense and found nothing wrong. I don¡¯t know why it was mixed with poison after I came here.¡±

    If there was nothing wrong with the incense when it was taken out of the Fengyu Court, it meant that things went wrong on the way.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and appeared to suddenly realize something. However, after ncing at Madame Jingrou and the Emperor, she swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°What did you think of? Just say it.¡± Madame Jingrou, who did notice her hesitant look, said.

    Looking at Madame Jingrou timidly, Lin Mengya said in embarrassment, ¡°Apart from the pce maids of our Fengyu Court, the incense has been touched by none other than a pce maid named Yuanshu who checked it on my way here.¡±

    Hearing the name ¡°Yuanshu¡±, Madame Jingrou became sullen.

    Because the Empress brought Yuanshu with her when she married into the imperial pce and Yuanshu had her force in the imperial pce, even Madame Jingrou had gotten the cold shoulder from Yuanshu many times in the first years after she married into the imperial pce.

    Now Yuanshu happened to get involved in this, which caused a multitude of associations.

    ¡°Lass, how can you make such an irresponsible remark!¡± Madame Jingrou said gruffly with a stern countenance.

    She had been rebuked by the Emperor not long ago because of the Empress.

    Now hearing that the Empress¡¯s maid got involved in this, she naturally wanted to avoid dealing with this.

    However, Lin Mengya kept kowtowing, saying that everything she said was true.

    Now things became a little tricky. Madame Jingrou had to stare pleadingly at the Emperor who was beside her, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Everyone in the chamber fell silent. Lin Mengya knelt on the ground under the Emperor¡¯s gaze.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were cold, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    He nced thoughtfully at Lin Mengya and then at Doctor Liu.

    ¡°Summon the Grand Shaman. I want to know what poison it is at once,¡± the Emperor said, reaching a conclusion.

    He demanded a thorough investigation. The Grand Shaman came from a family working for the royal family for generations, and he was tremendously impartial.

    Moreover, he was so versed in the principles of poison that he could identify all poisons in the world.

    If the poison in the incense was harmful to the Emperor and Madame Jingrou, he would get to the bottom of this no matter who the culprit was.

    The Grand Shaman was the guardian of the royal family. Since the Emperor summoned him, it meant that they would certainly find out the truth.

    Madame Jingrou looked a little worried. However, after casting a nce at the incense box, she became extremely determined.

    Someone tried to poison her and even the Emperor.

    She would never let it go at that!

    She said, ¡°I have to keep you here before we find out the truth. Come on, take Hn to the side chamber. No one is allowed to visit her without His Majesty¡¯s or my permission.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Your Grace.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she got up from the ground with her head down.

    Then she obediently followed a eunuch out of the chamber and was brought to an inconspicuous side chamber where there were only a bed, two chairs and a table.

    ¡°Please get in, Miss Hn,¡± the eunuch said.

    Those who served the Emperor were all shrewd.

    Although Lin Mengya was now detained, the eunuch was still polite to her without slighting her.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Oh, yes, the incense box is of utmost importance. Please do me a favor and keep an eye on it,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The eunuch smiled in agreement.

    She spoke and acted like an innocent person, who tried hard to clear her name, in front of others.

    Even these words would reach the Emperor.

    With a sigh, Lin Mengya walked into the side chamber obediently and stood with her back to the window, seeming to be preupied by a multitude of worries.

    Her keen sense of hearing enabled her to hear the eunuch walking away.

    In the dark, Lin Mengya, who had been dejected, showed a meaningful smile at the moment.

    Things went as she nned.

    She believed that there was going to be a particrly wonderful show tomorrow.

    The pce maid Yuanshu would be the key to bringing down the Empress.

    When the time came, she would like to see the Eldest Prince would choose the trust of the Emperor or the innocence of his mother.

    Although the side chamber was not asfortable as the one in the Fengyu Court, it was quiet and clean equipped with all she needed, so she enjoyed a leisurely time here.

    Through the window, she could vaguely see the situation in the chamber.

    Not long ago, a group of people in weird clothes headed for the chamber.

    The Grand Shaman was presumably among them.

    At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the night curtain was going to fall.

    After checking the time and adjusting her clothes, Lin Mengya began to pace back and forth ceaselessly in a ce where she could be seen through the window.

 Chapter 789 - Failed Murder Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 789 Failed Murder Attempt</h4>

    In addition to her own footsteps, there were other sounds.

    Lin Mengya rushed to the door immediately. When she saw an unfamiliar figure outside, she immediately bowed respectfully.

    Outside the small side chamber, a personal servant in navy blue was looking at her up and down expressionlessly.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re that Hn from the Fengyu Court?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she nodded gently.

    However, she subconsciously moved closer to the room.

    ¡°It must be you then. Young miss, in the pce, what you fear most is that you can¡¯t control your mouth. So when you get there, learn to keep your mouth shut.¡±

    The servant suddenly turned extremely evil. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she remained calm.

    ¡°Who sent you here? Let me tell you, this is the chamber of the Emperor. Aren¡¯t you... afraid that people will hear you?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changed slightly and she kept looking out of the window.

    But this was the most remote ce in the chamber. Even birds would note here to leave their droppings, much less the guards.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing all this? I advise you not to struggle. Many people have died at my hands. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you feel too much pain.¡±

    A faint silver light shed from the servant¡¯s hand.

    Lin Mengya immediately realized that the silver light was a very thin steel wire or something like that.

    As long as that went around her neck, she could die immediately!

    ¡°Help! Someone wants to kill me!¡±

    Lin Mengya screamed at the top of her lungs. The servant¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. He suddenly closed the gap between them and trapped Lin Mengya firmly in the corner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over!¡±

    Lin Mengya fell onto the bed, but there were only a few damp pillows and a damp quilt by her side.

    Lin Mengya could do nothing to resist the servant¡¯s attack, so she huddled up in the corner with the quilt in her arms.

    Under the dim candlelight, Lin Mengya shivered, looking pitiful.

    However, the servant¡¯s eyes revealed an ominous glint, without the slightest trace of pity.

    She forcefully dragged Lin Mengya to the bedside and wrapped the silver wire around her snow-white and delicate neck.

    With a forceful pull, the tight silver wire was as sharp as a knife.

    Something did not seem right.

    Before the servant could react, the voices of the guards came from outside.

    ¡°Who is it!? Surround him!¡±

    The cold voice had made the servant, who had been extremely vicious just now, a little panic.

    However, he was highly skilled in martial arts. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for him to escape from a few guards.

    He immediately let go of the silver wire in his hand, but unexpectedly, a woman¡¯s head fell to his feet first.

    ¡°No! He didn¡¯t use much strength at all. How could her head fall to the ground?¡±

    Moreover, when he seized the woman just now, not only did she not struggle, but she did not even make a sound.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye to your senses? A little toote.¡±

    A gentle voice sounded from behind like a ghost.

    Subconsciously, she turned her head and saw a woman, who should have died, standing there calmly and smiling at her.

    ¡°Poof...¡±

    He felt great pain in his abdomen. The servant lowered his head and saw a long sworde out of his belly.

    Immediately, an unusually numbing sensation spread from the wound to the rest of his body. Even when he hadpletely fallen into darkness, he still did not realize what exactly had happened.

    With a ¡°ng¡±, the servant who was tasked with killing Lin Mengya fell at her feet.

    There was a sneer at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth. Since the servant had bumped into her, the servant couldn¡¯t decide whether he lived or died.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡±

    A slim and graceful figure walked out from the darkness.

    Baisu looked at Lin Mengya worriedly, fearing that something would happen to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    It was dark in the room. That was why she resorted to a little ¡®trick of the eye¡¯.

    It was also because the servant was so arrogant that he failed to notice the puppet-doll Lin Mengya had put in the bed beforehand.

    After being blocked by the puppet, Lin Mengya immediately leaned against the wall and quietly walked toward the door.

    ¡°With her ability, she can¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Baisu looked at the body on the ground with disdain. It was not clear whether he was alive or dead.

    How dare he try to kill her young mistress! Even his ten thousand deaths would not be enough to appease the hatred in her heart!

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Mengya was very confident in Baisu¡¯s martial arts.

    At this moment, the guards outside followed the voice and arrived.

    After exchanging nces, they immediately pretended to be scared to death.

    When the guards came in, all they saw was Baisu holding Lin Mengya andforting her carefully.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, was still in shock. Not only was her face drained of its colors, but there were also tears welling up in her eyes, which made people feel sorry for her.

    ¡°Misses, what...¡±

    Although the guards did not know these two girls, they knew that a pce maid of Fengyu Court was locked up in the little side chamber, and her identity was very important.

    Baisu had to speak in a polite tone.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Baisu from the Fengyu Court. This is Miss Hn. Someone tried to attack her just now, and I happened to save her. The body is right there. Please report to His Majesty that someone is scheming against His Majesty!¡±

    The guards quickly dealt with the situation and knew that what Baisu said was true, especially when they saw the body lying on the ground, whose life status was not known. They were shocked and immediately ordered people to go and protect the Emperor and Madame Jingrou.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu, who now could enjoy a temporary moment of silence and freedom in the room, looked at each other.

    From the look, Baisu knew what to do. So she immediately picked up the silver wire from the ground with extraordinary speed.

    Baisu bit the bullet and wrapped the wire around Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate neck. With just a little strength, she managed to leave a thin cut on Lin Mengya¡¯s skin, from which beads of blood oozed out.

    A sharp pain came from her neck. Lin Mengya bit her lip hard and didn¡¯t cry out in pain.

    It only took them a very short time to finish what they were doing, so when the guards returned, they didn¡¯t know that there was a fresh wound on Lin Mengya¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Misses, pleasee with me. You guys, take this assassin away with you!¡±

    The authoritative guardmanded everyone present, including Lin Mengya and Baisu, so they were obedient.

    Therefore, when she and Baisu appeared in front of the Emperor and Madame Jingrou, the wound on her neck had been bandaged simply by Doctor Liu.

    The pain from the medicine made her feel ufortable.

    However, this was someone else¡¯s territory and the fine herbs she had were useless for the time being.

    Moreover, it was just a small wound, yet it yielded an extremely good result, so it was considered worthwhile.

    ¡°Hn! How can this be?¡±

    In the chamber, Madame Jingrou was surprised.

    When she saw that her pce maid was injured and wearing a pale face, she looked a little angry.

    ¡°Your Grace, I went to secretly visit Miss Hn, but who would¡¯ve thought that I saw someone trying to kill her? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I saw what was going on, Miss Hn would¡¯ve likely be an innocent soul by now. Look, the wound on her neck was caused by that assassin. This is His Majesty¡¯s chamber, and that assassin is likely to do something against His Majesty.¡±

    Everyone knew that Baisu was Wanyan Yu¡¯s personal guard.

    As for Hn, or her true identity, Lin Mengya, there were plenty of rumors going around in the pce about her rtionship with the young prince.

    On this point, everyone was clear about it.

    Therefore, it was reasonable for Baisu to appear here.

    More importantly, who had the audacity to attempt to kill Hn in the Emperor¡¯s chamber?

    ¡°How dare these people! Your Majesty, it was poisoningst time, but now it¡¯s a tant assassination attempt. Who wants to harm you?¡±

    When it came to matters rted to the Emperor, Madame Jingrou could no longer control her anger.

    The Emperor, who had been sitting on the seat of honor, was no longer indifferent.

    After looking around coldly, the teacup in his hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

    ¡°Investigate! Find the real culprit and kill him immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡±

    The guards took the order and left. Lin Mengya knew that the Emperor was really angry.

    She lowered her eyes and pretended to be trembling.

    However, there was no panic in her eyes.

    Now that Lin Mengya already had the guiding herbs and the medicinal herbs, metaphorically speaking. She now wanted to see the effects of this fierce dose of herbs in the pce.

    Because of the ¡®fright¡¯, Lin Mengya and Baisu were arranged to go back to the Fengyu Court to rest.

    Though, the Fengyu Court had increased security. No one could sneak in again and plot against her.

    In the side chamber, Baisu applied medicine on Lin Mengya¡¯s wound with self-me on her face.

    She felt much better using her own medicine. It was cold and didn¡¯t hurt at all.

    By the time Lin Mengya got her wound bandaged with ayer of clean cotton cloth, she couldn¡¯t feel any difort.

    It would probably begin to scab tomorrow morning.

    Her healing medicine had always been so effective, almost like magic.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Look at you, you look like you¡¯re about to cry.¡±

    Lin Mengya teased the silly girl in front of her in a low voice. In fact, Lin Mengya felt a little sorry.

    After all, she knew that thest thing Baisu wanted to do was to hurt her.

    But in order toplete this n better, she had to make Baisu hurt her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t exercise enough control over my own strength, so I hurt you. Miss, actually, I could have handled the situation on my own. If something had happened to you, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life.¡±

    In fact, when the n was made, Baisu had volunteered to get injured in her ce.

    However, after considering all aspects, Lin Mengya believed that she was the most suitable person for the task. She insisted on going to the frontline by herself.

    ¡°I just know that you are the only one who can carry out the n. As for the others, I don¡¯t dare to let them cut my neck. It¡¯s alright, the little guy ising. Let¡¯s see how he is doing.¡±

    She was joking. Before she could finish her words, the door was pushed open.

    Then, a moon-white figure pulled her hard in his arms.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s all right, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted the owner of these slender arms helplessly. s, it seemed that it would be better for her not to get involved personally in the future.

    Otherwise, these people around her would be scared to death sooner orter.

 Chapter 790 - Going with the Flow

    <h4>Chapter 790 Going with the Flow</h4>

    After a long time, Xiaoyu loosened his arms, but he had to make sure that Lin Mengya was safe and sound.

    Lin Mengya was really getting tired of the pestering. Thus she pretended that her wound was hurting again, so that Xiaoyu would sit next to her obediently.

    ¡°The matter in the pce hase to an end for the time being. The Empress definitely won¡¯t be able to get out of trouble this time. How is the progress on your end?¡±

    Everything that happened during the day was actually a part of Lin Mengya¡¯s n.

    However, apart from the three of them and Wanyan Lie, even Madame Jingrou and the Emperor were kept in the dark.

    In order to make it look as real as possible, Lin Mengya personally put on a good show.

    ¡°Everything is ready, but Wanyan Jing won¡¯t be able toe back for the time being. Uncle Lie followed our instructions and quickly found some loopholes. Now, Wanyan Jing is in a dilemma.¡±

    There was a sh of light in Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes.

    This time, being with his sister, he had seen and learned a lot of things.

    Although everything seemed calm now, once the storm hit, no matter how calm things were on the surface, it would be torn apart by the underlying dark waves.

    Now, the peace and sess that Wanyan Jing had tried so hard to maintain and keep up was secretly being pulled away by his people.

    If he didn¡¯t handle things well, the so-called kudos would turn into me.

    On that point, Uncle Lie had taught him a lot.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t left the capital, he had long since grasped the initiative.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I guess Yuanshu will be taken before the Emperor tomorrow. Baisu, have you arranged for someone to keep an eye on them in secret?¡±

    Yuanshu was the dowry of the Empress, so she was the Empress¡¯s confidant.

    Since the Empress hade out of thea, although she was in good health, she had always suspected that someone was trying to harm her.

    Therefore, her diet and daily needs were now taken care of by her most trusted subordinates.

    The Empress had a habit of eating Snow Pear Swallow Nest before dinner every day to nourish her face.

    Yuanshu would bring it over to the Empress every day from the kitchen at that time.

    So it was inevitable for Lin Mengya to run into Yuanshu when she went out at that time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ve put everything in ce. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Yuanshu.¡±

    Baisu nodded. She had sent someone to keep an eye on Yuanshu the moment she got back.

    The news that Lin Mengya said before the Emperor that only Yuanshu had touched the incense box, had traveled to the Linqiu Pavilion by the spies nted around the Emperor.

    The Empress was shocked and angry. She was afraid that the Emperor would really believe her, so she had sent her most trusted and abled dog to kill her.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya had expected this to happen.

    The quilt and pillows on the bed had actually been prepared in advance.

    The dummy used to deceive the killer was made of a quilt and pillow.

    However, Lin Mengya purposely hid in the bed, which had confounded the killer for the time being so that she would mistakenly think that she had killed Lin Mengya.

    All they could see at the scene was aplete mess. No one would have known that this was all part of a n.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I guess they must be very anxious now. The disappearance of Yuanshu will definitely make the Empress panic. Another thing, keep an eye on the pce maid in the greenhouse. Don¡¯t let her ruin everything.¡±

    Although Wanyan Jing was not in the pce at the moment, he had many spies. These spies were unlikely to sit by and do nothing.

    ¡°Alright, you can rest assured, sis.¡±

    The three people in the room had long reached an agreement. An invisible had firmly taken control of the Linqiu Pavilion.

    As Lin Mengya expected, she was brought before the Emperor the next morning.

    In the inner hall, Lin Mengya knelt on the ground with her head lowered, looking very scared.

    The Emperor sat on the throne, and his expression was ghastly.

    However, the one with the ugliest expression was the Empress, who was standing to the side.

    She had long lost her arrogance in front of the Emperor.

    Not only was her face drained of its colors, but she was also feeling uneasy.

    Although she was standing still, her gaze was sweeping in every direction.

    After seeing Lin Mengya, the Empress gave her a look that screamed contempt.

    Lin Mengya pretended not to see it and kept her head down, trying hard to stay in character.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the poison in the incense has been identified. It¡¯s a kind of venom called Hawkman Snake poison. The toxicity is not strong, but if mixed with spices for a long time, the person will slowly be poisoned and eventually be crazy andpletely lose his or her original nature. It¡¯s very hard to procure and even more difficult to detect.¡±

    The person who spoke was a young man in yellow robes.

    Lin Mengya knew that he was a disciple of the Grand Shaman. At this moment, the Grand Shaman was sitting in a chair by the side with his eyes slightly closed and a calm look on his face.

    It was as if everything here had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Yao Lu, do you have anything else to say?¡±

    This time, it was the Emperor himself who spoke.

    Although Lin Mengya did not have much contact with the Emperor, she knew that he would usually not interfere in the affairs of the harem easily.

    However, what happened this time angered the Emperor.

    That was the reason why he decided to personally interrogate the suspect.

    Now hearing the words of the Grand Shaman¡¯s disciple, the Emperor actually addressed the Empress by her full name. It was obvious that, in this matter, he did not consider their rtionship as husband and wife at all.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m innocent! You can¡¯t listen to those evil, cunning people. I¡¯ve been serving you since I was fifteen years old. I have made mistakes in the past, but my love for you is clear as day and as bright as the moon!¡±

    The Empress was slightly flustered and spoke without thinking. She was busy expressing her sincerity, yet she¡¯d forgotten that some of those evil, cunning people she spoke of were existences that even the Emperor himself had to respect.

    Sure enough, after leaving Wanyan Jing and Madame Hui, the Empress was just aplete idiot.

    A mocking smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    If the Empress were to find out who the real culprit was, she would probably be so furious that she would cough up blood and die.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    His Majesty shouted coldly, and the Grand Shaman, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes at this moment.

    After ncing at the Empress indifferently, he closed them again.

    However, everyone could see that the Grand Shaman was probably displeased with the Empress¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I really didn¡¯t do it! It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like Madame Jingrou, but I would never do anything to harm you. Please make a thorough investigation and clear my name!¡±

    Tears streamed down the Empress¡¯s face as she sobbed pitifully.

    But Lin Mengya knew that everyone present could forgive her in this room except for the Emperor and Madame Jingrou, who both wanted to kill her.

    The Emperor would never forget what happened when Xiaoyu was born. Back then, the Empress, in order to protect her son¡¯s status, took advantage of her family¡¯s power to force Xiaoyu in exile, and thus he was separated from his son for so many years.

    Besides, people like the Emperor hated to be threatened the most.

    After all these years, the Empress had managed to wear down their already fragile rtionship.

    Even if Madame Jingrou was not in the picture, there would be other madams who would rece her and still put her in such an awkward situation.

    Perhaps the Empress had feelings for the Emperor, but such love built on possessiveness and jealousy had long been spurned by the Emperor.

    Not to mention that standing behind her was the Yao Family, which had always coveted the throne.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s sister¡¯s fault either. Maybe someone is trying to frame her. Please make a decision as soon as possible.¡±

    That gentle voice had irritated the Empress even more.

    The Empress angrily red at her old nemesis. She had long since determined that this was a setup at the hands of Madame Jingrou in order to eliminate her.

    Just as she was about to curse, she was quietly stopped by a pce maid beside her.

    Now, the only person who was willing to speak up for her was her nemesis.

    But the way she saw things, Madame Jingrou was just pretending to be kind and righteous.

    ¡°Since you said that you didn¡¯t do it, why didn¡¯t you hand over Yuanshu when I sent someone to get her?¡±

    Despite Madame Jingrou¡¯s persuasion, the Emperor refused to forgive the Empress easily.

    Every sentence he uttered left the Empress powerless to resist.

    ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know where that b*tch had gone to. Maybe she was afraid of punishment and had run away! Your Majesty, I really didn¡¯t do it. Maybe Yuanshu colluded with others to nder me.¡±

    The Empress felt guilty, so her attitude was no longer as firm as before.

    Lin Mengya sneered. Truth be told, the Empress was not quite as innocent as she imed.

    This n was based on ¡®going with the flow¡¯ as it were.

    If it weren¡¯t for their quick reaction, Madame Jingrou would probably really fall into their trap.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let Yuanshu exin it herself. Men, bring her here!¡±

    The Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at the Empress with ruthlessness in his eyes.

    The Empress could not help but tremble as she looked at the Emperor with fear in her eyes.

    Yuanshu was the Empress¡¯s confidant, which meant that, over the years, she knew a lot of things about the Empress.

    She had nned to get rid of the little b*tch overnight, but unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of Yuanshu in the entire pce.

    Little did she expect that Yuanshu had already fallen into the hands of the Emperor.

    The deep fear that rose from the bottom of her heart made the Empress¡¯s body weak.

    However, it was quickly suppressed. As long as the Yao family and Wanyan Jing were still around, even the Emperor could not do anything to her easily!

    She couldn¡¯t panic. As long as she gathered herself and ced all the me onto Yuanshu, she would be able to evade me like the many times she had in the past.

    ¡°Your Majesty... Your Grace...¡±

    Some vague words suddenly came from behind him.

    The Empress turned around and saw Yuanshu covered with blood. She must have been tortured.

    Clenching her fists, she ignored the pleading look that Yuanshu cast her way.

    Instead, she red at Yuanshu with a look of disgust.

    ¡°What a b*tch! Let me ask you, who bribed you to nder me?¡±

    Lin Mengya was also kneeling on the ground, but at this moment, she had be a supporting role.

    But no one could guess that it was Lin Mengya who stirred up the huge waves that swept up the pce and even spread across the entire Lieyun Empire.

    At an angle that others could not see, there was a hint of yfulness in her eyes.

    The fun was about to begin.

 Chapter 791 - Make a Countercharge

    <h4>Chapter 791 Make a Countercharge</h4>

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m always loyal to you! Please save me, Your Grace!¡± Yuanshu pleaded.

    Last night, she had been secretly sent to the Emperor by Xiaoyu¡¯s men.

    Although the Emperor was not bloodthirsty, he had a strong aversion to an evil servant like Yuanshu.

    The eunuchs only asked her a few questions, but she brought up the Empress as her backing and scolded them harshly.

    How could the eunuchs, who worked for the Emperor, be threatened by her?

    They immediately gave her such a sound thrashing that she called out for her parents and confessed a lot of evil things the Empress had done over the years.

    That was the reason why the Emperor was particrly angry. Although he had heard about some of the Empress¡¯s evil conduct, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so unscrupulous that she obviously regarded the imperial pce as her ce where she could do whatever she wanted.

    Yuanshu, frightened by the sound thrashing, had a silly thought that the Empress would definitely save her.

    Unexpectedly, the Empress tried to stay out of this and even hurled insults at her.

    Watching the farce that was going on between the Empress and Yuanshu, Lin Mengya could not help but shake her head secretly.

    Now she was finally aware of what a loyal servant was like.

    ¡°Shut up! I never asked you to do such a monstrous thing. Your Majesty, it was decided and done all by Yuanshu and has nothing to do with me. Please execute this vicious woman as soon as possible!¡± The Empress tried hard to push all the me onto Yuanshu, and Yuanshu obviously did not expect this.

    She nced nkly at her master with a sh of viciousness in her eyes.

    At midnight yesterday, when she had only a faint breath of life left after being beaten, a eunuch came over and secretly told her that if the Empress refused to save her, she should tell the truth.

    In this way, the Emperor might spare her life considering she made amends for her wrongdoing.

    Otherwise, given the Emperor¡¯s deep affection for Madame Jingrou, she would definitely suffer all sorts of torment.

    She was filled with dread at the thought of what had happened to herst night.

    She had suffered the misery in the Avici Hell and was unwilling to go through it again.

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ve always been loyal to you. Unexpectedly, you leave me to sink! In that case, don¡¯t me me! Your Majesty, Madame, Her Grace indeed intended to harm you two. Her Grace had thought about taking revenge by setting up Madame Jingrou since she woke up. Three days ago, Her Grace got something from Lord Yao. Later, she gave it to me and the other pce maids and instructed us to find a chance to put it in Madame¡¯s diet and daily necessities. That day the sight of the incense box in the pce maid of the Fengyu Court reminded me of this, and then I coated my finger with the poison and mixed the poison with the incense,¡± Yuanshu said.

    On hearing Yuanshu¡¯s words, with her face turning as white as a sheet, the Empress shivered like a butterfly that couldn¡¯t survive the winter.

    If she had not been supported by someone behind her, she definitely would have copsed onto the floor like a pile of mud.

    She nced at Yuanshu in horror, and then at her husband who showed a murderous look in his eyes.

    The Empress¡¯s mind was upied with one thought that she was doomed!

    She said, ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t... Your Majesty...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The Emperor said.

    He, who was furious, didn¡¯t want to listen to any exnation of this vicious woman.

    He clenched hisrge hands into fists, feeling the urge to kill the Empress as soon as possible.

    It was quiet in the room. The Empress, in her attendant¡¯s arms, looked listlessly at her husband, realizing for the first time that he really wanted to kill her!

    ¡°Please cease to be angry, Your Majesty,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Instead of revealing a triumphant smile or adding fuel to the fire, she held the Emperor¡¯s hand worriedly in secret with her eyes full of concern for him.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya realized that there were signs that the Empress would lose to Madame Jingroupletely.

    The Emperor was like a peerless weapon that was dazzling but too sharp.

    Only by oveing hardness with softness could one make it curb its radiance and be her guardian.

    However, the Empress just confronted the tough with toughness, which made her and the Emperor ipatible with each other.

    The situation was very clear now. With both human testimony and material evidence, the Empress could not justify her inciting Yuanshu to poison the incense.

    At this moment, someone¡¯s visit to the chamber aggravated the situation.

    ¡°Let go of me! I want to meet His Majesty! Your Majesty, you can¡¯t treat my sister like this. She¡¯s devoted to you. You can¡¯t be so heartless!¡± There came a coarse voice.

    The man did not restrain himself at all considering he was in the chamber of the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya immediately realized that the man was Yao Zun, the eldest son of the Yao Family as well as General Beilu of the Lieyun Empire whose awe-inspiring reputation was widely known.

    He and the Empress were born of one mother, so he doted on and spoiled his only sister a lot.

    If it were not for his support, the Empress would not have acted so recklessly.

    Even now, Yao Zun was still as wildly arrogant as before and showed no respect for the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily doubted how on earth the Empress and her brother, who courted death all the time, survived until now and gained their current power.

    Sure enough, those people born in noble families could live easy lives.

    At a nce, she could tell that Yao Zun, who had a craggy face, was boorish.

    Moreover, he was dressed in a loose and gorgeous robe.

    Lin Mengya had seen this kind of robe. Those priests wore simr robes, but they were not as shy as Yao Zun.

    Next to him stood a few eunuchs whose faces were bitter.

    They presumably failed to stop him, a formidable general.

    The Emperor nced at him, maintaining his inscrutable expression.

    Lin Mengya realized that something was amiss. Although it was in an emergency, Yao Zun did not bow to the Emperor.

    It seemed that he really regarded the imperial pce as the Yao¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Emperor asked.

    Although Yao Zun was a rough man, he was overwhelmed by the Emperor¡¯s intimidating air.

    The Emperor just said a word, but it calmed the furious general down a little like cold water pouring on him.

    ¡°I, I just think that my sister has been wronged. Your Majesty, my sister has served you over the years. Aren¡¯t you aware of her character? Although my sister is a little hot-tempered, she is much better than those who are only good for misleading the public with evil doctrines,¡± Yao Zun said.

    His words were apparently directed at Madame Jingrou.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, thinking Yao Zun made an improper remark.

    In any case, Madame Jingrou had been the chosen witch of the Xin Family and now was the Emperor¡¯s concubine.

    Given either of her identities, he should not have said that.

    ¡°General Yao Zun, did you say that to embarrass our Xin Family? Greetings, Your Majesty, Your Grace, Madame.¡± There came a gentle and elegant voice that seemed to be questioning him.

    Lin Mengya instinctively looked towards the door. Why was he here?

    ¡°Xin Luan, what brought you here?¡± Seeing the middle-aged man pass through the door, Madame Jingrou asked in astonishment.

    In recent days, Xin Luan had shut his door to decline seeing visitors and hardly had any contact with anyone.

    They kept what had happened this time from him.

    However, he came uninvited and seemed to intend to stand up for Madame Jingrou.

    This was a pleasant surprise brought by an unexpected guest. Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, and then regainedposure.

    With Xin Luan around, this show would be more wonderful, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°You... A member of the Xin Family? She has been expelled from the Xin Family. High Priest, I¡¯m afraid that you are incapable of making the Xin Family take her back!¡± Yao Zun said.

    He certainly showed no respect for Xin Luan, the High Priest who was going to retire.

    Lin Mengya shook her head secretly. She was finally aware of why the Emperor agreed to her n to get rid of the Yao Family first.

    The Yao Family was too powerful, but the sessors were all idiots.

    It would be inappropriate to let Wanyan Jing take full control of the Yao Family.

    Taking Xin Luan as an example, no matter if he was going to retire or not, he, who was capable of getting his position, was definitely a scheming, resourceful and powerful man of effective means.

    Yao Zun, who taunted him, was trying so hard to court death.

    ¡°Although she has been expelled from the Xin Family, you are not supposed to humiliate her. As the High Priest of the Xin Family, I certainly won¡¯t fold my arms and watch you distort truth. I¡¯ll tell the Old Master of the Yao Family exactly what you said today,¡± Xin Luan said.

    Yao Zun immediately shut his mouth. Despite his unnatural expression, Xin Luan¡¯s words touched him on the raw.

    The real decision maker of the Yao Family was that Old Master. Although he was no longer in charge of the Yao Family, he still enjoyed high prestige in the family.

    The Old Master had prohibited Yao Zun by official order from interfering in his younger sister¡¯s family affairs again.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he heard that his sister had been wronged, he came in a hurry.

    Xin Luan knew him so well!

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Excellency. I heard that someone attempted to poison Your Majesty and Madame. Considering it¡¯s significant, Ie to be present as an observer. I¡¯m wondering if you will allow me,¡± Xin Luan said.

    He put himself in an insignificant position by iming that he came to be an observer.

    But in fact, what he said just now showed that he was here to support Madame.

    Lin Mengya found the current situation particrly interesting. Either in terms of family background or the Emperor¡¯s favor, the Empress was obviously at a disadvantage.

    It seemed that the game was set today.

    ¡°Okay. Come on, offer him a sea,¡± the Emperor said.

    Xin Luan bowed gracefully and sat down in his seat with a mild look.

    After ncing at the significant people in the hall, he fixed his eyes on Miss Hn with aplicated look for a moment.

    Lin Mengya, who lowered her head and only dared to look at the others stealthily, was unaware that today the High Priest came mostly for her apart from supporting Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°Go to search the Linqiu Pavilion. I must get to the bottom of this and won¡¯t tolerate anyone involved in the poisoning,¡± the Emperor said in his usual indifferent tone.

    Nevertheless, the Yao siblings knew that they probably would not be able to escape their doom today.

 Chapter 792 - Imprison the Empress in Her Palace

    <h4>Chapter 792 Imprison the Empress in Her Pce</h4>

    The eunuchs searched the Empress¡¯s pce smoothly. Perhaps the Empress was over reckless or she failed to hide the poison in time.

    Anyway, they discovered the poison in the Empress¡¯s chamber and her trusted maids¡¯ rooms in a short time.

    As soon as the eunuchs presented the evidence to the Emperor, the Empress copsed to the ground with a gloomy look in her eyes like a defeated cock.

    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± The Emperor asked.

    Even now, the Empress still refused to admit her guilt.

    The Emperor, who had run out of hisst bit of patience, stared at her as if staring at a dead person.

    ¡°No... even if the poison is mine, I¡¯ve never thought of poisoning you, Your Majesty. We have been married for thirty years, during which I have a deep affection for you. Why do you only like that bitch?¡± The Empress said with sadness and jealousy in her tone.

    She, who loved the wrong person in the wrong way, lost all her pleasure in this life.

    Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for her.

    But even so, it was not an excuse for the Empress to do whatever she liked in the imperial pce.

    While the eunuchs searched the Empress¡¯s pce, some of the Empress¡¯s trusted maids and Yuanshu had been taken away.

    With Yuanshu as an example, the eunuchs elicited a lot of things from them.

    When their testimonies were ced on the Emperor¡¯s desk, the Emperor found the Empress¡¯s evil deeds were monstrous enough to incur the greatest popr indignation.

    After leafing through the testimonies, the Emperor was so furious that he threw the document beside the Empress and her brother and said, ¡°Good for you, the Empress and the First Miss of the Yao Family! What evil have you done in my imperial pce over the years?¡±

    Even the Empress was looking at the Emperor, shivering with fear.

    She felt fearful for the first time over the years.

    Yao Zun wanted to say something, but Xin Luan kept staring at him with a rxed look.

    As long as he dared to say a word, Xin Luan would tell the Old Master of the Yao Family about it at once.

    At that moment, Yao Zun felt indignant but didn¡¯t dare to speak up.

    ¡°Come on! Deprive Yao Lu of her title and lock her up in the Linqiu Pavilion for the rest of her life,¡± the Emperor said.

    The fate of the Empress, who was only the First Miss of the Yao Family now, had been decided.

    Lin Mengya knew that the Emperor hated her so much that he wanted to kill her directly.

    Nevertheless, considering the Yao Family and Wanyan Jing, he could only imprison the Empress for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Your Majesty! No! Don¡¯t do this to me! Brother, please beg His Majesty not to do this to me! Your Majesty, no!¡± The Empress pleaded.

    This plot ended up with the Empress¡¯s being defeated.

    However, her miserable and shrill cries were just the beginning of her punishment.

    Watching his sister dragged away by force, Yao Zun showed a mixture of distress and rage on his face.

    There was a sinister look in his eyes as he nced at the Emperor who remained impassive.

    ¡°Yao Zun, is there anything else you want to say?¡± The Emperor asked.

    Even after dealing with the Empress, the Emperor remained extremely indifferent, as if it were none of his business.

    Meanwhile, Yao Zun, on the verge of flying into a rage, tried hard to suppress the urge to go all out against those who bullied his sister.

    However, considering the presence of Xin Luan, the Grand Shaman and the Emperor, he eventually suppressed his indignation.

    After excusing himself, he stormed out of the chamber.

    ¡°Well, all of you may leave now.¡± Madame Jingrou, who had kept quiet all this time, said, looking exhausted at this moment.

    Despite the battle between her and the Empress over the years, she still felt a little empty when the Empress¡¯s fate was sealed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the pce servants said and left the Emperor¡¯s chamber.

    After leaving with the pce servants, Lin Mengya found a corner and secretly massaged her knees that ached after she knelt for a long time.

    Baisu stood beside her and helped her massage her knees.

    Lin Mengya was summoned early in the morning to state the case, and then she knelt and watched the show.

    She was somehow quite speechless.

    ¡°Miss, are you upset?¡± Baisu asked.

    Baisu, who knew her best, was keenly aware of her thoughts.

    Lin Mengya shook her head gently. In fact, she was not upset, but just found that she had changed a lot.

    In the past, she had no choice but to fight with those people in order to protect herself and her family members.

    But now, she stirred up this huge trouble where she did not know how many people would get involved and killed.

    She involuntarily grabbed the sachet containing the relic of Master Yunfang that seemed to make her inappropriatelypassionate.

    To obtain power, one had to fight with others, which would inevitably cause sacrifice and deaths.

    It was too difficult to solve all problems without shedding a drop of blood.

    She could not sell the cow and drink the milk. What was she thinking?

    ¡°The Empress brought this to herself. Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. In fact, if Ningqiu had not elicited in private that Madame Hui offered this insidious n to the Empress, Madame Jingrou probably would have fallen into the trap,¡± Baisu said in a low voice.

    At first, Ningqiu got this information through the gossip she collected during the morning exercises.

    It was said that a distant rtive of Madame Hui came to the imperial pce to visit her recently. Moreover, she secretly took her distant rtive to the Empress¡¯s pce, and no one knew what they had talked over.

    Lin Mengya, who was alert, asked Xiaoyu and Baisu to try every means to find out more information.

    It was only then that they learned the Empress was so vicious that she intended to get rid of Madame Jingrou without letting anyone realize.

    After learning that, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu had a discussion and decided that it was better to take the initiative to trap the Empress than to be trapped by her.

    In fact, they had made a lot of preparations and deliberately showed plenty of slips in front of the members of the Linqiu Pavilion.

    Yuanshu was skilled in poisoning, but no one in the world could y this kind of trick in front of Lin Mengya.

    As long as someone passed by her, she would be able to detect if the person brought any poison.

    After that, she discovered the poison in front of the Emperor and got the Empress involved in this.

    The Empress brought all this to herself.

    However, she actually had a lot of opportunities to retrieve the situation.

    If she hadn¡¯t instructed Yuanshu to poison the incense, if she hadn¡¯t sent someone to kill Lin Mengya after the poisoning, all of this would not have happened.

    However, the Empress fell into an irreversible situation step by step.

    She deserved to end up like this.

    ¡°Well, I know. You may help Xiaoyu deal with the follow-up things. Release those people out of the imperial pce. We should spare their lives, as they are still useful to us,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, they should pluck up the Empress¡¯s force by the roots.

    But the Empress¡¯s force was intricately nted in the imperial pce, which made it difficult to pluck them up now.

    Imprisoning the Empress was just part of their n.

    They needed to use these remnants of the Empress¡¯s force to carry out the crucial part of their n.

    ¡°Okay, Miss. Rest assured. Oh, yes, Young Master asked me to report to you that there are traces of the Candle Dragon Cult around the Eldest Prince, and the dual-pupiled man is from the Xin Family and may be a member of the Candle Dragon Cult,¡± Baisu said.

    There was a subtle sparkle in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. She just made a tentative guess, but unexpectedly, she guessed correctly.

    She said, ¡°Keep this secret for the time being. I have an intuition that Wanyan Jing is not that simple. Even if the Yao Family copses, it may have little influence on him.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya made this guess identally.

    Everyone once believed that the Lieyun Empire was extremely exclusive, which made it impossible for the Candle Dragon Cult to infiltrate.

    But Lin Mengya found it an exaggeration since she came here.

    Indeed, in the Lieyun Empire, the sessors of various families used their bloodlines to hand down things like venomous insects.

    But it did not mean that the Candle Dragon Cult could not infiltrate.

    The Candle Dragon Cult had a long history with its force intricately nted everywhere.

    It was hard to say whether they would spend time recruiting a family here and making it their force.

    If that was the case, the members of the Candle Dragon Cult became local citizens here instead of recing other local citizens.

    When Lin Mengya first met the dual-pupiled man, both the weird hypnotism he used and his faint scent, which was simr to that of those copper ves, had aroused her suspicion.

    She had to say that only the members of the Candle Dragon Cult liked ying this kind of crooked tricks.

    Unexpectedly, the dual-pupiled man turned out to be a member of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    But why did he fail to recognized her that day?

    Since herst visit to the snow mountain, Lin Mengya had learned that she was now a hot target for the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Now, she was confused by more doubts.

    ¡°I got it. By the way, before we left, Madame sent Ningqiu to tell you to have a good rest in the Fengyu Court in the next few days,¡± Baisu said.

    Lin Mengya certainly knew what Madame Jingrou meant.

    In fact, she should not have gotten involved in this matter.

    Because of this, the Fengyu Court had been cordoned off, and no one was allowed to get in and out at will.

    Nevertheless, she, who had pretended to be hypnotized, had to go to the empty courtyard every three days.

    Now was not the time to foil their plot, so she had to continue pretending to be hypnotized.

    What had happened this time would probably make her visit much riskier.

    Her way of doing things personally was not always a good thing.

    At least for now, she felt as if there were a knife above her head.

    Checking the time, she found she would hear the bell again by tomorrow night at thetest.

    She should think of a way to at least enable her to make a safe retreat.

    Plenty of people got involved in this matter.

    It was almost noon when Madame Jingrou came back from the Emperor¡¯s chamber. By dinner time, there were almost one hundred people involved in this matter.

    But there was one person who managed to stay out of this, and it was Madame Hui, the most formidable follower of the Empress.

    She was quite smart.

    Presumably afraid that she would be suspected once the plot was disclosed, she let the Empress get and use the poison personally.

    Even if Baisu and the others secretly found out that she might be the one who offered the advice, they could not do anything to her without concrete evidence.

    Moreover, a few days ago, she had gone to the Divine Witch Shrine in the outer capital city in the name of praying for blessings for the Empress.

    In this way, shepletely threw off suspicion and proved her innocence.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes flickered as she heard the news. She seemed to have expected this.

 Chapter 793 - A Storm Is Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 793 A Storm Is Brewing</h4>

    In fact, Lin Mengya had doubts about this.

    This time, Madame Hui made a retreat a little too promptly and decisively.

    If this was Madame Hui¡¯s usual way of doing things, Lin Mengya thought that she probably would not be trusted by the Empress.

    What on earth made her give up her backing so quickly?

    However, since Madame Hui had gone out to stay out of this, it would be difficult for her to return.

    Madame Jingrou had made a considerable improvement in tactics and means since she went through this, especially when it came to dealing with the remnants of the Empress¡¯s force.

    Although Madame Jingrou did not exterminate them, they had been plucked up by the roots under her leadership.

    It was absolutely impossible for them to stir up any more trouble.

    Since the Empress had copsed, Madame Hui was most likely to take over her force.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya and Madame Jingrou had reached a consensus on dealing with Madame Hui.

    It was not so easy for Madame Hui to make aeback after staying out of this for self-protection.

    Both she and Madame Jingrou intentionally tried to y down her role in this matter.

    Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the Empress and her followers, so no one paid much attention to her.

    She stayed behind in her yard in peace for the time being.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya did not like noisy ces, so the quiet and safe Fengyu Court was a perfect ce for her.

    After such a serious thing happened in the imperial pce, Madame Jingrou naturally should stay with the Emperor to deal with some follow-up things.

    Only Xiaoyu and Baisu visited the Fengyu Court every day.

    However, Xiaoyu seemed to be ill at ease today so he didn¡¯t even notice when Lin Mengya pulled the book out of his hand.

    Lin Mengya, who found it quite interesting, picked up a piece of ginger pastry he hated most on the table, put it in his hand, and put his hand in front of his mouth.

    He took a bite, seeming to be unaware of what she had fed him.

    Seeing him put a whole piece of ginger pastry into his mouth, Lin Mengya patted his head with a smile.

    ¡°Ah! Sister, ahem, what¡¯s this?¡± Xiaoyu said.

    He, who had just returned to himself, was almost choked to death by the ginger pastry in his mouth.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was prepared. She immediately gave him a cup of warm water that saved him from the miserable situation.

    However, the overly sweet vor of ginger lingered in his mouth for a long time.

    Wanyan Yu immediately realized that his sister yed a trick on him.

    Nevertheless, he, who could neither criticize nor me her, had no choice but to meekly swallow the tea mixed with the vor of ginger.

    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Why are you so ill at ease? Could it be that you have fallen in love with someone? Tell me which family shees from and whether she is good-looking,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In front of Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu always acted like an innocent and lovely teenager.

    With a rare blush on his face, he looked at his sister helplessly.

    He considered no girlparable to his sister.

    He said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking if anything went wrong with what happened in the past few days. The Yao Family has been peaceful since the Empress was imprisoned in her pce. Even Yao Zun was held down by the Yao Family. I have an intuition that something is wrong.¡±

    His going through one and another trials enabled him to be increasingly mature and meticulous.

    In order to ensure his safety, the Emperor gave him a lot of power.

    With the secret help of Wanyan Lie, he could aplish many tasks perfectly.

    Given his awareness of the necessity of watching over the Yao Family and his ability to get a great deal of first-hand information, he, who had been inexperienced in politics, had made great progress.

    ¡°Yeah, something is indeed amiss,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile, staring at Xiaoyu with appreciation in her eyes.

    Xiaoyu turned around and felt a little embarrassed.

    His sister... always looked at him like this, which was a little strange.

    ¡°Sister, stopughing. I need you to make a decision,¡± Xiaoyu said anxiously.

    Lin Mengya stayed calm, but stared at her immature brother with a hint of seriousness in her eyes.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make a decision. Xiaoyu, I can¡¯t help you make decisions all the time.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya mostly gave him advice rather than give him orders in recent days.

    Plenty of things were aplished by Xiaoyu with Wanyan Lie¡¯s help.

    This was the essential path for him to be an emperor, and he could not really grow up under her protection.

    She had no interest in attending to state affairs from behind a curtain. At least she would let Xiaoyu give it a go in the situations where she could watch over him.

    Regardless of the oue, she could help him clean up the mess.

    ¡°But, I...¡± Xiaoyu said anxiously, thinking that Lin Mengya was joking with him.

    Lin Mengya looked at the handsome young man in front of her proudly. Despite his young age and his slightly childlike and innocent appearance, this young man might evolve into an excellent emperor in the future as she, the Emperor and Madame Jingrou wished.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very satisfied with your performance these days, so you should keep going and handle the following things properly,¡± Lin Mengya said with a gentle smile.

    They worked together to bring down the Empress, which would naturally set off a tempestuous storm.

    Although it was very difficult for Xiaoyu to achieve victory in chaos, it was not just an experience that toughened him up.

    ¡°Sister, are you going to walk out on me?¡± Xiaoyu instantly asked with great grief on his androgynously charming face.

    At the sight of the rare scene where Xiaoyu acted like a spoiled child, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    She said, ¡°Silly boy, how can I do that? I just said that because I¡¯m in the imperial pce, so the things outside the imperial pce are beyond my grasp. Besides, I may be busy in a few days. If you fail to find me and it causes the dy in your significant business, wouldn¡¯t the loss outweigh the gain?¡±

    Lin Mengya was consoled and troubled by Xiaoyu¡¯s dependence on her at the same time.

    Since she brought Xiaoyu back home, he had regarded himself as a fledgling in front of her.

    She couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart, thinking she had the potential to be a femme fatale.

    If it were not for the fact that she had no interest in striving for power, she would really have been able to influence the political situations in several countries.

    Xiaoyu finally revealed a relived look, nodded and was involuntarily eager to have a try, which proved him the son of the Emperor and Madame Jingrou.

    In fact, there was a desire for contending for supremacy in his heart and soul.

    He said, ¡°Wanyan Jing may have learned what happened in the imperial pce. If you are still going to meet him, you should be careful.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded cautiously. She was going to that yard to meet Wanyan Jing today.

    She would probably have to work as a spy for a period of time before they brought down Wanyan Jing.

    ¡°I got it, but I have to warn you one more thing: don¡¯t rm the dual-pupiled man from the Xin Family in your investigation. I¡¯m not sure if he has left the imperial pce, but if he hasn¡¯t, you must be extra careful with him,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It was not because she was over suspicious, but because despite their quick action and the cooperation of various personnel, it was still too simple for them to bring down the Empress like that.

    Lin Mengya had this feeling before, so she had to be extra careful.

    Yao Zun was the only one who got in their way in this crisis.

    The Yao Family and Wanyan Jing took no action, giving her the intuition that a storm was brewing.

    Looking at the darkening sky outside, Lin Mengya was preupied by worries.

    What exactly were Wanyan Jing and the Yao Family up to?

    Lying on the beds with their clothes on, Baisu and Lin Mengya were taking long and regr breaths in the room.

    If it were not for the fact that the two of them opened their eyes wide in the dark with no drowsiness, others would have believed that they had gone off to dreand.

    The Fengyu Court fell silent again. There was a faint sweet fragrance in the air.

    It came from the flowers brought by the pce maidst time.

    Lin Mengya deliberately showed this slip, so all the pce servants were knocked out as she expected.

    Although the girl was just a pce maid, Lin Mengya considered her, who was capable of knocking out all the members of the Fengyu Court by this means without being noticed, as a great threat.

    Lin Mengya wondered how many more capable people like her there were hiding in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Jingle... Jingle...¡±

    The crisp and light bells sounded exceptionally clear at night.

    Lin Mengya made a gesture, and Baisu tensed up.

    Lin Mengya got up from the bed and straightened up, as if she were sleepwalking. Then she opened the door so that she waspletely exposed to the moonlight.

    Tonight¡¯s dangerous and exciting visit was about to begin.

    The pce maid was waiting for her on the road as before. Lin Mengya lowered her head, acting like a walking dead.

    After entering the empty courtyard, she was surprised to find no one there.

    Lin Mengya stood there alone, troubled by a hint of unease.

    Dark clouds temporarily obscured the full moon, and the oppressive and damp air made her quickly realize that there might be a downpour soon.

    Staying in the courtyard alone, she felt a chill and trembled with fear and unease.

    Finally, she heard footsteps from the dark. At the same time, there came a bolt of lightning across the sky in an instant.

    As the thunder broke overhead, Lin Mengya seemed to be frightened and trembled all over at the moment.

    At the sight of an inscrutable smile, Lin Mengya felt as if she were struck by lightning.

    ¡°Are you still pretending? Miss Lin, when I first heard about you, I thought you were a very smart person. Now it seems that you are not only smart, but also quite audacious. Nevertheless, do you think that you can deceive the Eldest Prince with your amateurish acting skill?¡± There came a voice.

    As Lin Mengya lifted her head in disbelief, a face with a gentle smile came into her sight.

    There was an inscrutable sparkle in those dual-pupiled eyes at this moment.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was mocked or praised, but she was sure of one thing: the man in front of her might have seen through her trick from the very beginning!

 Chapter 794 - So Thats How It Is

    <h4>Chapter 794 So That¡¯s How It Is</h4>

    ¡°Are you afraid? I don¡¯t think so,¡± the dual-pupiled man said in a rxed tone, as if catching up with an old friend.

    However, Lin Mengya did not dare to lower her guard at all. Although she kept silent, she was beware of every move of the man.

    ¡°At least now, we are not enemies. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Xin Yu. In terms of seniority in the family, I should be the Ninth Prince¡¯s uncle. By the way, Madame Jingrou and I are half siblings,¡± he added.

    Xin Yu? Although Lin Mengya had learned that he was a member of the Xin Family, she knew nothing about the rtionship between him and Madame Jingrou.

    Presumably knowing that Lin Mengya was confused at the moment, Xin Yu smiled and nced at the woman in front of him with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you don¡¯t know it. I was discarded by the Xin Family. No, besides me, there are plenty of people who were discarded by the Xin Family but can never leave. We are the shadows of the Xin Family,¡± he said gently and peacefully, as amicable as a man who met his old friend.

    But Lin Mengya was aware that it was not as simple as he said.

    Regardless of whether or not he was telling the truth, she was currently at his mercy.

    Therefore, she had to listen to whatever he said.

    He said, ¡°Why do you keep silent? Miss Lin, you¡¯re quite a suspicious woman. No wonder Mr. Zhu said that it¡¯s extremely difficult to gain your trust. Only by mentioning his name, can I make you candid with me.¡±

    Mr. Zhu! Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes lit up, and the vignce in her eyes reduced a little as he expected.

    Finding it interesting, Xin Yu added sincerely, ¡°Mr. Zhu said that you took care of a child, who had followed him before, and the child is very well now. He is very grateful to you for making a proper arrangement for Zhu Yan before you left the Jin State. So he sent me to help you.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lin Mengya was no longer hostile towards Xin Yu, but she was still wary of him.

    As she knew more about Zhu Yun, she found him tremendously mysterious.

    When Qinghu escaped from the Candle Dragon Cult, it was Zhu Yun who dealt with the follow-up troubles for him.

    Lin Mengya had tried to get more information about him from Qinghu in a roundabout way.

    But Qinghu only said that Zhu Yun was his old friend and had some power and a position in the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Except for that, Qinghu feigned ignorance to gloss things over and refused to say anything else.

    As such, when Xin Yu blurted out Zhu Yun¡¯s name, Lin Mengya was astonished, but found it made sense.

    Probably no one other than Zhu Yun could deceive them with ease under the threat of the aggressive Candle Dragon Cult.

    ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m Lin Mengya? If nothing else, I ought to have been considered a dead person in your informationwork, right?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xin Yu showed a softer smile when he heard her admit it naturally.

    If she believed him instantly, he would consider her stupid.

    Xin Yu shook his head, seeming to be aware that he would definitely answer her question.

    He said, ¡°You yed a brilliant trick indeed so that most of the members of the Candle Dragon Cult were deceived by you. Nevertheless, I suppose you are still unaware of one thing: the entire process of your getting the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass is within Mr. Zhu¡¯s expectation. He has long foreseen that you would not die there and the Ninth Prince would go to save you. So he sent me to wait here for you.¡±

    Learning that her trick had been seen through, Lin Mengya felt that her heart skipped a beat.

    She had never believed that anyone could foresee things. However, Zhu Yun was able to gain the upper hand in everything, which made Lin Mengya involuntarily confused.

    She lowered her eyes and pondered.

    Only a few minutes, when she looked up again, her eyes returned to sober.

    ¡°Well, I appreciate Mr. Zhu¡¯s kindness. But I would like to know if you stay here to help my brother win the throne or help me with something else?¡± Lin Mengya said, with her doubt dispelled in their conversation.

    Xin Yu involuntarily looked at her questioningly.

    He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    ¡°Curious about what?¡± She said.

    Her answer baffled Xin Yu.

    He shook his head and said with admiration, ¡°I know I can¡¯t hide it from you. Mr. Zhu said that you are the only one in the world who knows him. Now it seems that Mr. Zhu is right.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and did not make detailed inquiries about this.

    In fact, she really thought that Zhu Yun could foresee things just now.

    However, soon Lin Mengya thought of a person.

    When she was in university, one of her roommates was particrly fond of Sherlock Holmes.

    She watched the wonderful detective TV series starring Benedict Cumberbatch, a handsome actor with a long face, several times with her roommate although she was not that interested in it.

    In fact, in the beginning, Lin Mengya was very dismissive of Sherlock¡¯s foresight and did not believe that he was so smart.

    But the subsequent analysis made things reasonable.

    Zhu Yun was such a person. He must have a formidable and secret informationwork.

    Besides, he was smart and proficient in making meticulous analyses, so it wasn¡¯t necessarily difficult for him to find out that she was still alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess. As long as his informationwork is formidable enough, he could find out many things. Nevertheless, I¡¯d like to know how long the fact that I¡¯m still alive can be hidden,¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Although she was very cautious and almost no one knew that Xiaoyu had been to the Nation of Dongxia and infiltrated the Candle Dragon Cult, the truth woulde out sooner orter.

    She must aplish her n before that, otherwise, she would fail on the eve ofplete sess.

    ¡°It was supposed to be kept secret for less than half a year. However, just a few days ago, Prince Yu, who had not dered Princess Yu¡¯s death all this time, held an extremely grand funeral for Princess Yu and even fainted several times during the funeral. Princess Yu¡¯s trusted maids also showed up at the funeral. All of them were so deeply grieved that anyone who saw or heard about it would shed tears. So now Princess Yu has been considered dead,¡± Xin Yu said.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, wondering what he meant.

    No, Long Tianyu would not believe that she was dead so easily.

    Unless...

    Lin Mengya¡¯s pupils contracted as she eximed in her heart.

    ¡°Your husband seems to have discovered the fact that you are still alive, but I don¡¯t know why he held a grand funeral for you. Miss Lin, Mr. Zhu said that if people only considered your death 50% true before that, now they consider it 70% to 80% true,¡± Xin Yu said.

    He, who seemed to enjoy watching Lin Mengya frown, revealed a mocking look in his eyes.

    He liked smart people and found it greater fun to fool them and watch them get upset.

    Unfortunately, Mr. Zhu was so highly intelligent that he could fool any of his targets.

    Fortunately, the smart woman in front of him gave him a chance to have this rare fun.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you for bringing this news. But I think that you are not here at this time just to tell me this news, are you?¡± Lin Mengya said without hesitating long.

    Xin Yuined in his heart that she spoiled his fun, but he cherished it because it was rare.

    He stopped smiling. They had been talking in a low voice, and now the rain and wind outsidepletely kept their conversation in the courtyard.

    They were the only two people in this world who knew theirplete conversation.

    ¡°Well, in fact, Mr. Zhu sent me here to find something, and you need it more than Mr. Zhu does. Wanyan Jing may be aware of what you have done. So Mr. Zhu asked me to warn you that Wanyan Jing wants something more than the Lieyun Empire. If you want to defeat him, you can¡¯t show any mercy. He actually doesn¡¯t care about the failure of the Empress this time. His real pawn in the imperial pce is Madame Hui,¡± Xin Yu said.

    He offered too much information, so Lin Mengya took a while to straighten it out.

    ¡°You said that you¡¯re here to help me. I¡¯d like to know how you are going to help me?¡± After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya asked seriously.

    Xin Yu put away his teasing and rxed expression and stared intently at the woman in front of him with his dual-pupiled eyes.

    He said, ¡°I can help you with only a few things, so there are many things you have to handle yourself. I¡¯ll find a way to inform you of whatever Wanyan Jing did or is going to do the moment I learn it. Nevertheless, whether you canpletely get rid of the henchmen of the Eldest Prince, it¡¯s up to you. When the timees, I¡¯ll assist you to find the thing. Before that, don¡¯t act rashly, otherwise, you will suffer the consequences, and Mr. Zhu¡¯s arrangement will be spoiled.¡±

    After a long conversation, she found Xin Yu was not a great addition to her sent by Mr. Zhu.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was never a person who liked to rely on others. Although she learned that Xin Yu could help her with nothing other than conveying information, she did not feel frustrated.

    ¡°Does that pce maid outside work for you? Should I keep pretending to be hypnotized?¡± She asked.

    Xin Yu shook his head. If Wanyan Jing hadn¡¯t been upied with something else and it hadn¡¯t rained heavily, he would probably have to wait for another period before he coulde clean with Lin Mengya.

    He said, ¡°Wanyan Jing is very deep-minded and keenly aware that we just make use of each other. So he has never fully trusted me and just considers me as a pawn only because of my pupil craft. Besides, you¡¯d better not interfere in the affairs of the Xin Family that is not as simple as you think. Even I may not know theplete background of the Xin Family. Moreover, there is something wrong with Xin Li. I¡¯m only sure that he is the least likely to be the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire. Just remember this. As for other things, it¡¯s not appropriate to tell you the details now. In addition, I will tell Wanyan Jing that the hypnotism I used on you has been cracked, but you will forget what happened here. He may not believe it, so he is very likely to deal with you secretly. Be careful.¡±

 Chapter 795 - Crack the Hypnotism

    <h4>Chapter 795 Crack the Hypnotism</h4>

    Xin Yu spoke very fast. Before Lin Mengya raised her doubts, his dual-pupiled eyes flickered.

    Her mind went nk for a moment. By the time she realized what was going on, she was keenly aware that a person other than the two of them had entered the courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Take her back.¡± Xin Yu regained his unfathomable expression and said after taking a stack of letter paper from Lin Mengya and leafing through them casually.

    Feeling a st of moist air, Lin Mengya heard the familiar bells again.

    She turned around stiffly and saw the pce maid as she expected.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how long the pce maid had stood outside so that she was soaked through and looked like a ghost that had just climbed out of the water.

    But the pce maid didn¡¯t care about that. After bowing to Xin Yu, she shook the bell and took Lin Mengya out.

    The heavy rain poured down, but Lin Mengya had to try hard to open her eyes and pretend that she didn¡¯t care about the rain, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the pce maid, who always looked back at her inadvertently.

    What happened today was beyond her expectation.

    Xin Yu turned out to work for Zhu Yun and was going to assist her to find a certain thing here.

    Moreover, Wanyan Jing didn¡¯t care about his mother¡¯s life or death at all, and the pawn he ced in the imperial pce turned out to be Madame Hui!

    What was even more bizarre was that Long Tianyu held a grand funeral for her.

    Gosh, did he really learn that she was still alive?

    She was preupied by a series of doubts.

    But now, the biggest problem Lin Mengya was faced with was that Xin Yu was going to tell Wanyan Jing that the hypnotism he used on her had been cracked.

    God knew a scheming person like Wanyan Jing definitely wouldn¡¯t spare her, a witness to what he had done.

    At the thought that she had to endure the murderous gaze of the tremendously cold man every day, Lin Mengya felt that she seemed to have fallen into another abyss of misery.

    s, why was her life in the ancient times always so thrilling and exciting?

    Fortunately, she had a strong heart, otherwise, she probably would have been scared to death.

    She let her mind wander all the way back to the Fengyu Court. If it weren¡¯t for the windy downpour that prevented the pce maid walking ahead of her from seeing her expression clearly, she probably would have given herself away.

    After returning to her room, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.

    Before Baisu returned, she prepared clean clothes and pills to ward off the cold for both of them.

    As the window was opened and closed gently, Baisu, who had been secretly following her, appeared in front of her.

    Thanks to the windy downpour that concealed Baisu¡¯s sounds and breath, she was able to follow Lin Mengya closely and hear theplete conversation between Xin Yu and Lin Mengya in the empty yard.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. I will protect you closely all the time and give no one the chance to hurt you.¡± Baisu stared at Lin Mengya, who was in a daze, and said, at the thought that she was worried about this.

    However, Lin Mengya shook her head and sighed helplessly.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this, but just wondering if we have underestimated Wanyan Jing. As Xin Yu said, Wanyan Jing wants something more than the Lieyun Empire. He is overweeningly ambitious and of formidable means. Can we really bring him down?¡±

    Only when she met a formidable enemy could she realize her shorings.

    If she just had a narrow vision, she could only focus on the small world as far as she could see sooner orter.

    However, at present, Lin Mengya was faced with an unimaginably formidable opponent.

    Lin Mengya was not discouraged, but was baffled by the huge gap between her and her opponent.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve never let us down. In fact, when I stayed with the other sisters, we had worried that some things might be out of your reach. But no matter what happens, you managed to get through it, so we¡¯re full of confidence in you. I know the situation is different this time, and you won¡¯t be able to handle it as easily as before. But as far as I know, no one and nothing can stop you, right?¡± Baisu spoke her mind with a gentle smile.

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a bitter smile. Although she felt more stressed, she was gratified to be trusted.

    Even she discovered for the first time that she was such a responsible person.

    Perhaps was it because the bonds between her and those people she cared about here had turned her from an orphan, who didn¡¯t even care about her life and death, to a person, who did not hesitate to fight in order to protect those people she wanted to protect?

    She hadn¡¯t expected such a change, nor had she noticed it.

    But life was more wonderful with such bonds.

    ¡°Well, I appreciate your kindness. Don¡¯t worry. There wille brightness after gloom. Go to bed early, as we will be busy tomorrow. The Empress won¡¯t admit her guilt obediently, so Madame and we will have to work hard on that,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had always been a person who would have an amazing rebound under strong pressure.

    She, who had sighed deeply and doubted her ability just now, soon got over it and made the next n.

    Wanyan Jing¡¯s force was like an iceberg in the sea, and arge part of it might still be hidden beneath the sea.

    In order to achieve the greatest sess in a short period of time, Lin Mengya had to take drastic measures.

    She wanted to y with fire. Whether she would bring down Wanyan Jing or bring trouble to herself depended on her ability!

    After the heavy rainst night, the sky cleared up and the air was so fresh that she involuntarily felt rxed.

    She had gotten a message from Xiaoyu earlier that Wanyan Jing was going to return to the imperial pce in a few days.

    Before that, she was in no danger for the time being.

    Nevertheless, Xin Yu must have kept in contact with Wanyan Jing.

    In this case, the news that the hypnotism Xin Yu used on her had been cracked would soon reach Wanyan Jing.

    Before that, she must find a chance to crack the hypnotism smoothly.

    The hypnotism could be automatically cracked by either great stimtion or great pain.

    After weighing the two options over and over again, Lin Mengya finally chose thetter.

    Regarding how to aplish it, Lin Mengya believed that as long as she walked around outside, someone would definitelye to help her.

    There were plenty of people in the imperial pce wanting to deal with her.

    What the Empress had done enraged the Emperor and implicated lots of people.

    Therefore, in the past few days, Madame had stayed in the Emperor¡¯s chamber.

    However, the current situation was not optimistic.

    Despite witnesses and material evidence, the Empress had made up her mind to deny her guilt in any case.

    Although she was imprisoned in the Linqiu Pavilion, she assumed an air of dignity of the Empress all the time and refused to admit her guilt and receive punishment.

    Furthermore, she was the Eldest Prince¡¯s mother, so no one dared to do anything to her.

    Madame Jingrou was troubled by this, and even the Emperor was furious.

    All the members of the Emperor¡¯s chamber wailed silently in their hearts.

    Even Xiaoyu frowned, at a loss what to do with the shameless Empress.

    ¡°Sister, why is the Empress so shameless? Does she really think that my parents can do nothing to her?¡± Xiaoyu, who was beside Lin Mengya,ined angrily with dted eyes.

    Lin Mengya touched his head and maintained her smile without being upset by the Empress who was difficult to deal with.

    She said, ¡°His Majesty and Madame definitely have ways to deal with her, but they have to give consideration to something. I¡¯ll deal with the Empress.¡±

    On hearing that his sister was going to take action personally, Xiaoyu put his mind at ease.

    However, at the thought of his sister¡¯s current identity, he reached out to grab her sleeve.

    He said, ¡°No. My mother said that you¡¯d better stay in the yard. Forget it. I¡¯ll think of a way to handle this.¡±

    Xiaoyu considered nothing more important than his sister.

    What was more, he, who had held grudges against the Empress for a long time, would be gratified to take revenge on her personally.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya grabbed his hand and gently put it back on the table.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu had agreed not to tell Xiaoyu about Xin Yu¡¯s real identity, otherwise, it would put more pressure on him.

    Since Lin Mengya had made up her mind to fight with Wanyan Jing, keeping an overly low profile would do her no good.

    As such, she intended to attract attention, and the best way was to visit the Empress.

    After all, the Empress was the focus of attention. Whoever got close to her would automatically attract attention.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, no matter how important the affairs in the imperial pce are, they are just battles among women. You¡¯re destined to do great things in the future, so you¡¯d better stay away from these romantic affairs as much as possible. In the future, I will definitely choose a tough woman as your wife, so that you won¡¯t have to worry about these things,¡± Lin Mengya said, staring yfully at him who blushed in shameful rage.

    She covered her smile with her hand and then stroked Xiaoyu¡¯s head.

    Men couldn¡¯t quibble about the affairs of their harems. Taking Long Tianyu and the Emperor as examples, although they knew their beloved women would suffer grievances, they could only serve as the powerful backing of their beloved women rather than interfere in those affairs.

    Men¡¯s involvement would usually change a thing into something else.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want Xiaoyu to be womanishly fussy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a wife. I just need sister... and mother!¡± Xiaoyu muttered to himself in anger.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya shook her head.

    However, she immediately thought of something else.

    She said, ¡°Madame and I can¡¯t stay with you for a lifetime, can we? Do you know a girl named Dongfang Xiu? She is a beautiful and lively girl about the same age as you. Besides, she has an uncle named Dongfang Xu.¡±

 Chapter 796 - Feign Fierce in Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 796 Feign Fierce in Appearance</h4>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sparkled. Obviously, she was sure that Xiaoyu knew Xiu.

    He suppressed the urge to lie, as he could not help but speak the truth in front of his sister.

    He said, ¡°I do know a girl named Dongfang Xiu. But how did you know that? Did anyone say anything about that to you?¡±

    His words were rather interesting.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be mysterious, neither nodding nor shaking her head.

    Instead, she looked at Xiaoyu with a smile, which gave him the creeps.

    ¡°Actually, I have no rtionship with her. Our engagement is merely a joke between my father and her uncle. Anyway, I won¡¯t marry her!¡± He said decisively.

    ¡°Damn it, who let out the secret?¡±

    ¡°Oh... it turns out that you are engaged to her!¡± Lin Mengya deliberately drawled and stared at Xiaoyu yfully.

    She didn¡¯t expect that he and Xiu were engaged.

    To be honest, Xiu was a beautiful and kind girl.

    More importantly, this girl was clear about what to love or hate.

    During the period when Sumei joined them in their journey, Xiu had seen through Sumei¡¯s mind long before and even warned her time and again.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t take Xiu¡¯s advice because she wanted to throw a long line to catch a big fish.

    At the mention of Xiu¡¯s engagement with Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She knew Xiu liked Xiaoyu, but she didn¡¯t expect that they were destined to be a couple.

    The two of them were meant for each other.

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry her! No matter who arranged our engagement, I have no rtionship with her!¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Lin Mengya did not expect Xiaoyu to overreact.

    Then, she managed to pacify Xiaoyu, who got mad, by stroking his hair.

    She said, ¡°Calm down. If you really don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t insist on it. Everyone has the freedom of marriage and the fundamental right to pursue love. I just think Xiu is a good girl and could be your perfect match.¡±

    Arranged marriages did people great harm. Although she and Long Tianyu got love by luck, more people had to get stuck in this kind of miserable marriage that gave them no freedom.

    Of course, she would not force Xiaoyu to marry Xiu.

    ¡°Actually, I...¡± Xiaoyu was eager to exin it.

    But he was interrupted by Lin Mengya who looked at him apologetically with a smile. ¡°I got it. I should not have pushed you. Well, I won¡¯t mention it again. But Xiu is congenial to me. If there is a chance, can you bring her here?¡±

    Xiaoyu opened his mouth but said nothing in the end.

    He nodded silently, as he would never say no to his sister.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going out for a while. Be careful,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It was almost time. She had something very important to do, so she could only stop talking about this for the time being.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was aware that as the ninth prince of the Lieyun Empire, as well as the heir to the throne, Xiaoyu could not decide his marriage.

    If Xiaoyu really liked Xiu, it might be a good thing.

    But if Xiaoyu really didn¡¯t like Xiu, as his sister, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t force him to marry Xiu.

    ¡°Baisu, let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    This was a petty thing. The most important thing now was to get down to business.

    Baisu followed Lin Mengya at a distance, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t discover her.

    At present, ordinary people in the imperial pce could not afford to offend the members of the Fengyu Court.

    Furthermore, she was Madame Jingrou¡¯s personal maid, so even low-ranked imperial concubines had to greet her when they met her.

    Lin Mengya deliberately put on an arrogant air. When others talked to her, she didn¡¯t even cast a nce at them, just raised her head, ignored them and walked past them.

    Although she heard many of them curse her in secret, they pretended to be respectful to her.

    In the twinkling of an eye, she arrived at the Linqiu Pavilion.

    Lin Mengya looked around from the corner of her eyes. As she expected, she saw lots of people furtively looking at her.

    It seemed that there were lots of people wanting to watch the fun.

    She revealed a sneer. The Linqiu Pavilion, whose gate was tightly closed, was no longer as lively as before.

    She tried hard to push the door open. The pce maids inside stared at her in panic, as if they saw a ghost.

    ¡°Why are you so mannerless? Where is your master?¡± She shouted coldly.

    Those pce maids immediately stood there in fear, not even daring to look up at her.

    Lin Mengya waved her hand impatiently. Within just a few days, the richly ornamented Linqiu Pavilion had be a cold pce.

    The stale air made it a bleak ce.

    It seemed that even the Empress had to suffer from the changes of others¡¯ attitudes towards her.

    ¡°Youngdy, let me get inside to inform Her Grace about your visit. Her Grace does not allow anyone to get in and out of the Linqiu Pavilion at will.¡± A bold pce maid among them came forward to block Lin Mengya¡¯s way.

    However, Lin Mengya just looked her up and down and said with a mocking look in her eyes, ¡°Since when does a humble pce maid dare to block my way? Let me tell you, there is no Empress, but a woman loathed by His Majesty. If you are sensible, get out of my way obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report it to Madame and let you go down with the Linqiu Pavilion!¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke ferociously. Some timid pce maids trembled and knelt on the ground heavily.

    Lin Mengya looked at her achievement with satisfaction, while ncing at the rooms in the Linqiu Pavilion from time to time.

    Seeing a window move slightly, she knew that her overbearing conduct might have been seen by the Empress long before.

    ¡°Youngdy, please forgive us! We didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡± The poor pce maids begged for mercy, crying bitterly.

    Lin Mengya, who was merely a paper tiger, could not actually do anything to them.

    With a frown, she pretended to be extremely weary and waved her hand.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are aware of your fault. Don¡¯t think that you can put up a desperate struggle. You can¡¯t pretend that you did not do that by denying your fault. Humph, only a contemptible coward will do evil without daring to admit it. If you are of integrity, you will confess what you have done. A person who hides behind the scenes is incapable.¡±

    Of course, Lin Mengya¡¯s words were not meant for these pce maids.

    She heard some noises caused by smashing things.

    The Empress presumably had heard her harsh words and got angry.

    Seeing that she had achieved her goal, Lin Mengya put on airs, held her head high and walked haughtily out of the Linqiu Pavilion.

    The moment Lin Mengya stepped out of the courtyard, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Being bossy was really not suitable for her.

    Baisu caught up with her quietly after she left the Linqiu Pavilion.

    ¡°Miss, what are you going to do next?¡± Baisu said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them.

    ¡°Wait. Now the Empress must consider me as a thorn in her flesh. If she wants to attack me, now isn¡¯t the best time yet,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baisu nodded, maintaining her expression. No one could tell they just had a conversation.

    They pretended to part inadvertently, but Baisu hid her tracks again after a while.

    Lin Mengya knew that the Empress could put up with Madame Jingrou for the time being and not cause her trouble.

    But the Empress just considered Lin Mengya a nobody.

    It was just a piece of cake for the Empress to vent her anger by getting rid of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya walked around, looking for a suitable ce.

    In next to no time, she arrived at aparatively secluded pool.

    It was very quiet here. Despite the pavilion and pool, very few people passed by.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s really hot. Damn it. I have to do all kinds of work. It¡¯s so annoying,¡± Lin Mengya muttered to herself and walked slowly to the pavilion.

    With a light breeze blowing, she indeed felt much morefortable here than in other ces.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the chair in the pavilion, closed her eyes and rested her mind, enjoying her leisure time.

    But she didn¡¯t notice that several shadows had followed her all the way here.

    Now seeing that she had let down her guard, they came forward together.

    ¡°s, it feels sofortable. Who are you? Let me go!¡± At this moment, Lin Mengya opened her eyes and eximed.

    She happened to see a few eunuchs in front who obviously harbored evil intentions towards her.

    She feigned fierce in appearance and let out a few almost real cries, and then they grasped her hands and feet and stuffed a handkerchief into her mouth.

    ¡°Humph, that bitch put me in this miserable situation! How dare you, herckey, insult me! Come on, throw her in the pool!¡± Someone said in a tremendously vicious voice with profound hatred.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes extremely wide and gazed at the Empress, who stood behind those eunuchs with a malicious look, trembling all over.

    It had only been a few days since she met the Empressts time, but the Empress no longer looked dignified and elegant.

    Now the Empress looked sickly with a pale and distorted face.

    Lin Mengya even doubted if the stepmother of the legendary Snow White also looked like this after she went crazy with anger.

    Lin Mengya felt a chill down her spine at the sight that the Empress fixed her tremendously crazy dark eyes on her like a viper.

    ¡°Your Grace, do you mean it?¡± A eunuch beside the Empress asked uneasily.

    The Empress went ballistic, so she disregarded the Emperor¡¯s prohibition, changed into a pce maid¡¯s uniform and led herst batch of loyal servants here regardless of all consequences.

    They¡¯d surreptitiously trailed that bitch Hn all the way, thinking that she would go to the Emperor¡¯s chamber so that they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to deal with her.

    Unexpectedly, she came to this ce, which put her in danger.

    The Empress looked down at Hn, who was terrified, and reached out to p this bitch hard.

 Chapter 797 - Caught Red-handed

    <h4>Chapter 797 Caught Red-handed</h4>

    ¡°Bang.¡± Lin Mengya felt a burning pain in her cheek.

    The Empress presumably had a deep hatred for her so that the Empress pped her personally.

    Truth be told, she did not have any favorable impression of this Empress who was neither smart nor merciful.

    If it were not for her intention to lure the Empress out personally, she would not have put on such a show.

    ¡°Bitch, sure enough, all members of the Fengyu Court are coquettes. If I disfigure you, the little son of bitch will probably be distressed. I heard that you are brought into the imperial pce by him from outside. Both he and His Majesty are bewitched by the coquettes from the Fengyu Court!¡± The Empress said.

    She suddenly drew an extremely sharp gold hairpin out of nowhere.

    There was a trace of madness in her eyes, although the sharp leaves of the gold hairpin in her hand had scratched her hand and left bloodstains on it, and her dark red blood dripped from her snow-white wrist.

    Lin Mengya did not panic at all when she saw the Empress getting closer and closer to her with the gold hairpin.

    Lin Mengya suddenly got up and knocked down the people next to her. While the Empress was screaming, she jumped into the pool quickly.

    The cool water immediately filled her mouth and nose. She found it increasingly difficult to breathe, but she could not move with her hands and feet tied up.

    Baisu would definitelye to save her, but it would take some time.

    Hearing someone shouting, she, who was under the water, finally put her mind at ease.

    Fortunately, her effort did not go to waste.

    Chocking from ack of oxygen made her gradually lose herposure.

    It was impossible for her to estimate the time wrongly. But if Baisu was dyed, would she drown?

    She, whose mind was upied with a multitude of thoughts, was gradually overwhelmed by pain.

    Just when Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, a pair of hands pulled her out of the pool.

    Coughing and taking deep breaths, Lin Mengya was relieved to survive a close shave once again.

    It was no wonder that in all kinds of ghost stories, the ghosts dying from drowning always harbored the deepest resentment.

    Probably no ghost could bear such misery before dying.

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± There came Baisu¡¯s voice.

    Then Baisu came into her sight with an anxious look.

    However, Lin Mengya, who kept coughing after being choked by water, found it extremely difficult to answer.

    She waved her hand as a hint that she was fine.

    Then she turned around, only to see a strange face.

    ¡°Miss, this is a guard of His Majesty, and he saved you.¡± Baisu whispered an exnation in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    The man turned out to be a guard of the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya, who was slow-witted at the moment, did not realize what had happened until the guard disappeared from her sight.

    The Emperor¡¯s guard saved her ahead of Baisu.

    Didn¡¯t it mean that the Emperor and she actually had the same n?

    Lin Mengya felt like weeping but had no tears at the thought that she had almost sacrificed her ravishing face and drowned.

    In actuality, the Emperor also had this n. Nevertheless, she took action ahead of him, so he made use of this to push things through?

    Lin Mengya, who did not know whether tough or cry, went back to the Fengyu Court with Baisu¡¯s help. It seemed that she should change her habit of taking the lead in future.

    She almost forgot how scheming the Emperor was.

    How could the Emperor be unaware of the little trick she came up with?

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. The Empress won¡¯t be able to get off this time,¡± Baisu said resentfully.

    Lin Mengya took action personally and managed to trap the Empress by inflicting an injury on herself.

    God knew how nervous she was at the sight that Lin Mengya jumped into the pool with her hands tied up.

    Fortunately, the guard showed up in time, and Lin Mengya was safe and sound.

    Otherwise, she would definitely kill those scourges and thenmit suicide as an apology.

    ¡°Of course. To catch a thief, you must find the stolen goods. To use people of adultery, you must catch the adulterers on the scene. The Empress could shift all the me before, but now it¡¯s impossible for her, who was caught red-handed, to get away with that,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This time, the Empress, who not only secretly got out of the Linqiu Pavilion against the Emperor¡¯s order but also attempted to kill her to keep her mouth shut, should receivebined punishment for several offenses.

    She would like to see how the Empress would exin to the Emperorter!

    In the east hall where the Emperor dealt with political affairs, Lin Mengya knelt respectfully on the ground, pretending to be a person meekly submitting to oppression.

    Apart from her, Madame Jingrou and the Empress¡¯s servants were also here.

    Madame Jingrou sat quietly next to the Emperor, asionally ncing at Lin Mengya and at the Empress.

    Although she had won this battle, she, who had cultivated her mind and restrained herself over the years, did not reveal a triumphant expression.

    From this point of view, it could be seen that Madame Jingrou was much more deep-minded than the Empress.

    ¡°What happened? Yunsheng, tell me,¡± the Emperor asked.

    He still wore a silver mask, but looked much better than before.

    After ncing at the Empress coldly, he eventually fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya with a touch of inadvertent appreciation that attracted no attention.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I was under orders to patrol the imperial pce. Unexpectedly, I discovered the master of the Linqiu Pavilion intended to drown Hn, a pce maid of the Fengyu Court, at the north of the garden. I hurried over to rescue her, and I know nothing other than that,¡± Yunsheng, the guard who got Lin Mengya out of the pool, said.

    He, who made a wless statement and was keenly aware of what he should and should not say, did live up to his reputation as the Emperor¡¯s guard.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Hn, tell me,¡± the Emperor said, while inadvertently flipping through a book on the desk.

    But no one in the main hall dared to say anything.

    Lin Mengya immediately made a bow and feigned an aggrieved look naturally by raising her tearful face without shedding the tears in her eyes. Sure enough, after putting on too many shows, she became a good actress.

    She said, ¡°Your Majesty, I suffered a grievance indeed. This morning, I was instructed by Madame to attend to the Linqiu Pavilion. I have no idea what I did to offend Her Grace so that I suffered this unexpected misfortune. Please make a thorough investigation and uphold justice for me.¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by the crazy Empress, ¡°Nonsense! Your Majesty, as a humble maid, she dared to insult me! How could I, who have married into the imperial pce and served you over the years, let a humble maid humiliate me? ording to the rules in the imperial pce, she should be put to death by dismemberment!¡±

    The Empress expressed her evil intention in a vicious tone.

    Lin Mengya nced at the Empress, only to see her distorted face and her eyes full of crazy hatred.

    The Empress indeed had every reason to hate her and go crazy.

    However, it would only put the Empress in evesting perdition.

    ¡°Hn, who went against her superior, should indeed be punished. But Yao Lu, have you forgotten my decree?¡± The Emperor said.

    The first half of his words reignited the hope of the Empress.

    But thetter half of his words disappointed her again.

    ¡°Your... Madame, ording to His Majesty¡¯s decree, you have neither a title nor definite rank now, so you aren¡¯t exactly an imperial concubine. However, Miss Hn is a third-rank female officer serving Madam Jingrou. Madame, do you make a mistake about this?¡± A eunuch standing beside the Emperor spoke slowly and clearly.

    The Empress froze on the spot as if struck by lightning.

    It was not until now that she realized the current situation.

    Her husband no longer cared about her.

    ¡°Haha... hahaha... Wanyan Ziyang, we have been married for thirty years, but I have never seen through your heart,¡± Yao Lu said and burst into tremendously bitterughter.

    After all, she was a pitiful woman who thought she could get everything she wanted with the backing of the Yao Family but fell for a man she should not have loved.

    All the unrted people silently got out of the east hall.

    In fact, Lin Mengya wanted to follow them out, but every time she looked at Madame Jingrou, Madame Jingrou looked pleadingly at her as if begging her to stay.

    Lin Mengya had never seen such a helpless look in Madame Jingrou¡¯s eyes.

    Instinctively, she slowed down and stayed in the main hall.

    Although Yao Lu copsed on the ground, she still fixed her eyes on the Emperor, reluctant to look away.

    Perhaps she had both affection and hatred for him. No one could easily forget someone to whom she was devoted.

    Lin Mengya could empathize with Yao Lu¡¯s feeling, but she had to say that Yao Lu brought this upon herself.

    The Emperor said nothing, but stopped flipping through the book in his hands.

    After the others left the hall, Lin Mengya rxed a little, raised her head and secretly watched the Emperor.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Emperor put down the book in his hands, raised his hand, and took off the mask covering half of his face, revealing a ferocious and ugly scar across his right cheek.

    Even Lin Mengya could not help but gasp with surprise.

    It had to take a few years to restore his disfigured face.

    Judging from his scar, he must have been injured severely back then.

    Lin Mengya inadvertently nced at Madame Jingrou, only to see that her watery eyes had been filled with tears.

    Even Lin Mengya, as an outsider, involuntarily shuddered at her distress and sadness.

    The Emperor turned to look at Madame Jingrou with his cold dark eyes softening, and reached out his finger to gently wipe off the tears at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, stop crying. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± he said in a deep and affectionate tone like a piece of ice over the years that melted in an instant.

    It was the first time for Lin Mengya to see the Emperor act so gently and cautiously as if caring for a rare treasure.

    ¡°How could it not hurt? It¡¯s been twenty years, during which I was torn with grief every day as if the scar were in my heart. Yao Lu, I¡¯ve never hated you, although you made us separate from our son. But why did you hurt him?¡± Madame Jingrou said each word with hatred.

    She rarely spoke gruffly with a stern countenance, but the moment the Emperor took off his mask, she seemed to have turned into apletely different person.

    Lin Mengya had thought that only Madame Hui got involved in the rtionship between Madame Jingrou and the Emperor.

    Unexpectedly, the Empress also got involved in it.

 Chapter 798 - Love and Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 798 Love and Hatred</h4>

    ¡°I did nothing wrong! He¡¯s my husband. What do you have to snatch his favor from me?¡± Yao Lu said, overwhelmed by emotion.

    She waved her skinny arms around like an evil spirit that was about to devour Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°You still refuse to realize your error by now. His Majesty married you in his youth, so how could he treat you heartlessly? Do you know that His Majesty came to the manor of venomous insects for you rather than for a sightseeing tour or the power of the Xin Family?¡± Madame Jingrou said in a trembling voice, seeming to have exhausted her strength and failing to hold back her tears.

    The Emperor did not reveal a different expression at the mention of the past.

    Instead, he reached out to wipe off his beloved wife¡¯s tears with his sleeve.

    Yao Lu said, ¡°No... that¡¯s impossible! His Majesty has never loved me. My father¡¯s power was the only reason that I could marry him. If His Majesty cared about me even a little bit, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had noticed long before that given the Emperor¡¯s disposition, he was unlikely to allow the Empress to maltreat his beloved like that, unless he had to do so for a reason.

    All the members of the imperial pce believed that the Emperor was afraid of the power of the Yao Family. However, Lin Mengya drew a conclusion based on her observation: it seemed that the Emperor was not that afraid of the power of the Yao Family.

    Now she finally got the answer. Their feelings for each other couldn¡¯t be simply summarized as love and hatred.

    ¡°Sister Yao Lu, when you just married His Majesty, you were affectionate, gentle and considerate to him in every aspect. Although His Majesty didn¡¯t have affection for you as you expected, he still considered you as his wife and respected you. In order to give birth to Jing¡¯er, you almost died. His Majesty once told me that although the Yao Family had always coveted the throne, you just wanted to give birth to the child of His Majesty and you, didn¡¯t you? Later, as your health condition worsened, His Majesty was very worried about that, so he went to my manor of venomous insects to ask for a kind of marvelous venomous insect that could improve your health condition. Do you really forget that?¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    From the beginning, Lin Mengya had figured out how the Empress would end up.

    In fact, the most terrible thing in this world was not that the person you loved had no feeling for you, but that you could win his heart but missed the opportunity.

    Although the Yao Family intended to make use of Yao Lu¡¯s marriage with the Emperor to win the Emperor over, as long as she did everything for the good of the Emperor, the Emperor, who was in dire straits andpletely isted at that time, definitely would not discard her.

    However, Yao Lu was unaware of this.

    Meanwhile, Madame Jingrou was as gentle and peaceful as a small stretch of spring, warming the Emperor¡¯s heart.

    In the entire imperial pce, perhaps Madame Jingrou was the only one capable of doing this.

    Therefore, the Emperor only cherished a deep-seated affection for her.

    Sometimes, no scheme was allowed in a rtionship, but both parties¡¯ persistence could lead to a longsting rtionship.

    This was the case for the Emperor and Madame Jingrou, as well as for Long Tianyu and her.

    ¡°No... you¡¯re lying! It¡¯s all your fault. You seduced him! If you hadn¡¯t appeared, His Majesty and I certainly wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this,¡± Yao Lu said.

    What had actually happened back then was revealed. Although the truth was not bloody, it was heart-wrenching.

    Lin Mengya knew that once the truth was disclosed, Yao Lu would have a thorough mental breakdown.

    When the time came, Yao Lu would be doomed.

    ¡°You always say that I seduced His Majesty. However, with so many imperial concubines in the imperial pce, His Majesty only favored you and appointed you to take charge of the imperial pce before he went to my manor of venomous insects. You should think about why he did that. But what did you do? Carried away by jealousy, you used His Majesty¡¯s trust to imnt a venomous insect in his body. Do you know that the venomous insect is the most tricky? Once it enters a human body, it will devour the human brain, and the person, who has it in his body, will eventually be a walking corpse. His Majesty had a splitting headache, and only my blood could barely suppress the venomous insect in his body. Knowing that you were coaxed into doing that, His Majesty didn¡¯t me you. He asked me to stay with him day and night in order to suppress the venomous insect in his body!¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    The truth turned out to be this!

    Although Lin Mengya had learned part of the truth from Wanyan Lie, she did not expect that the romantic story between the Emperor and Madame Jingrou was mixed with a multitude of love and hatred.

    That exined why Madame Jingrou had put up with the Empress all this time and the Emperor had never shown his true feeling easily.

    They were more sympathetic and righteous than she imagined.

    ¡°That day you intruded into the hall and happened to see me suppressing the venomous insect in His Majesty¡¯s body with my blood. You attempted to kill me with a sword regardless of the cause and effect. After I escaped, I thought that you would take care of His Majesty. Unexpectedly, you... you scratched his face with a sword personally. Do you know how deeply you hurt him? Do you know... how much I regret it?¡± Overwhelmed by emotion, Madame Jingrou added with a surge of rage in her pretty eyes.

    Lin Mengya stared at her, astonished at this love story that had odd twists and turns.

    Perhaps the Empress was possessive of the Emperor rather than affectionate to him.

    After the poor Emperor, who cared about the Empress, his first wife, back then, was hurt by her unexpectedly, his heart must be broken.

    Fortunately, he had Madame Jingrou¡¯spany, otherwise, he would have a hard time.

    Lin Mengya thought it meaningless to pursue what had happened.

    After learning the truth, Yao Lu froze on the spot, dumbfounded, with tears on her pale and lifeless face.

    Lin Mengya was aware that Yao Lu¡¯s heart had been broken into pieces.

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, stop crying. You had a hard time over the years,¡± the Emperor said, fixing his eyes on Madame Jingrou all this time.

    Perhaps his heart had been broken by Yao Lu before.

    But Rou¡¯er had stayed by his side over the years, always helping him handle everything carefully and properly and restored his broken heart.

    Ever since they got married, Rou¡¯er had done everything for his sake, such as her effort to suppress the venomous insect in his body with her blood.

    Perhaps their love story was not as earth-shattering as others imagined.

    But such gentle and considerate love was enough tost for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Ziyang, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    She, who had choked with sobs long before, flung herself into the Emperor¡¯s embrace and began to weep loudly.

    In the hall, her cries that had been suppressed for long were heartrending.

    Yao Lu lowered her head, thinking about something.

    ¡°Hn, go back with Madame and persuade her to stop crying. She¡¯s in poor health and can¡¯t take it,¡± after a long while, the Emperor said softly.

    Lin Mengya immediately took the order. After bowing, she helped Madame, who got carried away by crying, out of the east hall.

    She knew what was going to happen without being present.

    Given the Empress was devastated and the Emperor was going to try the case personally, there presumably wouldn¡¯t be any idents.

    After apanying Madame Jingrou, who had cried her eyes out, back to the Fengyu Court, Lin Mengya immediately instructed someone to fetch a towel that had been soaked in cold water and put it on Madame Jingrou¡¯s face.

    ¡°I made myselfughed at by weeping and wailing like a loser at such an old age,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    She seemed to be in a much better and rxed mood after crying her fill and getting over what had happened.

    Nevertheless, she still felt a little embarrassed in front of a youngdy.

    ¡°Nonsense. One will get depressed if she has to hold back her tears all the time. Madame, I admire the breadth of your mind. His Majesty is lucky to have an understanding wife like you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In the chamber, Ningqiu was unaware of what had happened.

    However, at the sight that Madame Jingrou maintained her smile despite her eyes swollen with tears, she put her mind at ease.

    However, at the sight that Madame Jingrou maintained her smile despite her eyes swollen with tears, she put her mind at ease.

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. His Majesty just doesn¡¯t get enough of me. In fact, no one can clearly exin what happened back then. Now I¡¯m only d that I didn¡¯t make the wrong choice and insisted on following him. Although I gave up my identity as the chosen witch and my prominent family background, I¡¯m satisfied to have him,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    At this moment, she looked like a shy and pretty girl rather than a middle-aged woman.

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, and then nodded.

    It seemed that she could sympathize with Madame Jingrou on these things.

    ¡°I heard from His Majesty that you managed to suppress the venomous insect with your blood. Madame, may I take your pulse?¡± She said.

    When she first came here, she noticed that Madame Jingrou was overly sick and weak.

    She had thought Madame Jingrou was a fragile beauty, but now it seemed that Madame Jingrou¡¯s effort to suppress the venomous insect in the Emperor¡¯s body with her blood had done great harm to her health.

    Madame Jingrou revealed a different look in her eyes, seeming to reluctant.

    But then she thought of something, hesitantly stretched out her arm and said, ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and took her pulse.

    Although her pulse was a little weak, it had no influence on her health.

    However...

    Lin Mengya suddenly grabbed a part of Madame Jingrou¡¯s white wrist hard, and Madame Jingrou let out a screech with her face turning paler, ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Ningqiu immediately stepped forward and nced at Hn in confusion.

    Fortunately, Hn loosened her grip at once and looked at Madame Jingrou in front of her with a frown.

    ¡°Ningqiu, you may leave now. Guard the gate and allow no one to get close.¡± Madame Jingrou, who was shocked, immediately dismissed Ningqiu.

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s questioning gaze, Madame Jingrou shook her head slightly as a hint for her to keep it secret.

    Unexpectedly, the secret she had painstakingly concealed over the years was discovered by Lin Mengya.

    Only Lin Mengya and Madame Jingrou were left in the room.

    The former looked serious, while thetter looked perturbed.

    ¡°Madame, why do you keep it secret? Do you know the venomous insect is not one of themon kind? Your pulse looks normal now, but once the venomous insect gets out of control, you will definitely get killed! Although I have no idea how you managed to suppress the venomous insect, I know that the Madame, who stays outside for meditation throughout the year, is your substitute, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Her sharp eyes flickered, but eventually returned to soft.

    Madame Jingrou rubbed the part between her eyebrows and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Yu¡¯er is indeed a man of view. Even His Majesty doesn¡¯t discover the secret, but you did. Well, I will tell you about it.¡±

 Chapter 799 - An Expert in Neutralizing Poisons

    <h4>Chapter 799 An Expert in Neutralizing Poisons</h4>

    ¡°In fact, I imnted His Majesty¡¯s venomous insect in my body to resist the strength of the Xin Family,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    As she rolled up her loose sleeve, Lin Mengya saw a ck dot in the crook of her right arm.

    The ck dot was a little strange. It was obviously a part of her skin, but it appeared to be alive.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t, doesn¡¯t His Majesty know it?¡± Lin Mengya asked, while pressing her finger on the ck dot quietly.

    Immediately, the name of a tremendously obscure poison came into her mind.

    Since she input the music score for the green stringed instrument into the Shen Nung system, all the content of the music score for the green stringed instrument had been automatically included in the poison database and the chemical analysis database of the system so that her current poison database was moreplete than ever.

    Her system could even recognize every poison in this time and space.

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes slightly and checked the poison contained in the venomous insect. The moment she loosened her grip, she failed to detect the poison.

    It was strange. Such a situation had never urred before.

    Since she entered the Lieyun Empire, she had narrowed the detection range of the system a lot because there were nts and animals containing subtle toxins everywhere.

    Nevertheless, the system could at least urately detect any rank poison within a half-meter radius, unless there was something in Madame Jingrou¡¯s body that couldpletely neutralize the poison contained in the venomous insect!

    Could it be the strength of the Xin Family Madame Jingrou mentioned?

    ¡°Madame, do you mean that the Xin Family has imnted something in your body?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Seeing that she reacted so quickly, Madame Jingrou could only nod her head and bite her lip lightly.

    This was the Xin Family¡¯s biggest secret.

    Back when she left the Xin Family, she did not tell anyone about it.

    But now, she had to tell a stranger about it, which really put her in a difficult position.

    ¡°Madame, if it¡¯s inconvenient to tell me, let¡¯s stop talking about this. I¡¯m capable of nothing but neutralizing poisons. If you don¡¯t want to suffer this pain any more, I¡¯ll do all I could to help you out,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She didn¡¯t want to make detailed inquiries about it. After all, it was impossible for someone like Madame Jingrou to have no secret of her own.

    It was not a big deal if her insisting on getting to the bottom of it ruined her rtionship with Madame Jingrou, but it would be terrible if she spoiled Madame Jingrou¡¯s n.

    ¡°You are capable of that? Hn, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but you should know thatmon people can¡¯t get rid of the Xin Family¡¯s witchcraft. Taking Xin Luan as an example, the reason why he is willing to give up the position of the High Priest without saying anything further is not just that he is reasonable,¡± Madame Jingrou said, seeming to be unconvinced of her words.

    But Lin Mengya wasn¡¯t in a hurry to exin.

    Nevertheless, hearing Madame Jingrou¡¯s words, Lin Mengya gradually figured out one thing.

    As Madame Jingrou said, Madame Jingrou might not be the only one who wanted to get away from the Xin Family.

    ¡°For some reason, I have a kind of drug capable of neutralizing all kinds of poisons. It is not an exaggeration. Madame, I can neutralize the poison in your body immediately if you want. But I¡¯m not sure whether it will have any influence on you. Madame, you might be unaware that I managed to suppress the venomous insect in Xiaoyu¡¯s body with my drug. In less than half a year, he will be able to take full control of the venomous insect in his body and use it,¡± Lin Mengya said with a hint of pride in her tone.

    Just like a tiger known as the king of the forest, she could only dere herself an expert in all kinds of poisons.

    Although she had never seen the poison in Madame Jingrou¡¯s body, she felt from the bottom of her heart that she could neutralize it easily!

    ¡°What? The venomous insect in Xiaoyu¡¯s body has really been suppressed! Hn, you are truly... truly the lucky star sent by the Divine Witch!¡± Madame Jingrou said excitedly.

    After learning this, she seemed to be more gratified than when she learned the venomous insect in her body could be suppressed.

    Lin Mengya just nodded with a confident smile, thinking no venomous insect dared to act wildly in front of her.

    She said, ¡°Calm down, Madame. If you are unconvinced of that, you can summon Xiaoyu and ask him. But now the most important thing is to get rid of the poison in your body. What¡¯s more, if I can do that, can I get rid of the shackles of the members of the Xin Family, who want to get away from the Xin Family, at the same time?¡±

    This was Lin Mengya¡¯s ultimate goal. Madame Jingrou was stunned for a moment, seeming to be surprised and joyful at the same time.

    She looked at Lin Mengya withplicated emotions in her eyes.

    ¡°You... are right. But it¡¯s inappropriate to rush it. Let me think about it. Besides, Hn, I think you had better keep your capability from others for the time being. After all, others may have ulterior motives.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Madame Jingrou did not agree to her proposal immediately.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. No one other than you and Xiaoyu knows it. Madame, I trust you, so it¡¯s all up to you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She fully trusted Madame Jingrou and believed that Madame Jingrou would reciprocate her trust by being honest to her.

    As expected, Madame Jingrou nodded seriously. She warned Lin Mengya because she really regarded Lin Mengya as one of them.

    After all, the drug in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands might be the only drug around the world capable of neutralizing all kinds of poisons.

    If people with ulterior motives found out about this, they would probably use every means at their disposal to snatch the drug, and Lin Mengya would be a target for all.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best to keep your secret. Please don¡¯t tell Xiaoyu what happened today. He¡¯s sensitive. I¡¯m afraid that he will think too much,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    She still felt very sorry for her only son.

    She indeed sent Xiaoyu away back then although she had to do so for many reasons.

    She naturally wanted to make up for that, so she had long regarded Lin Mengya, who had saved Xiaoyu, as one of them.

    ¡°Rest assured, Madame. I got it. But I¡¯m wondering if the Yao Family has been overlyposed in recent days. No matter whether the Empress will plead guilty or not, the Yao Family will not turn a blind eye to it. You should be careful of the secret between you and Madame Jing¡¯an,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had a hunch that the reason why the Empress had put up a stubborn resistance before was more or less the advice offered by the Yao Family.

    If Yao Lu copsed, the Yao Family would probably think of another way.

    When the time came, she and Madame Jingrou would have to deal with it cautiously.

    At dinner time, Madame Jingrou was taken to the Emperor¡¯s pce by someone he sent.

    Perhaps because Lin Mengya had seen their affection for each other, Madame Jingrou felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Rest assured, Madame. After you leave, I¡¯ll take care of everything here.¡± Lin Mengya smilinglyforted Madame Jingrou, while watching her get in the sedan chair.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her illusion, but she had an intuition that Madame Jingrou¡¯s rtionship with the Emperor would probably be closer this time.

    However, Madame Hui still got involved in their rtionship.

    Xin Yu had once said that Madame Hui was the pawn Wanyan Jing ced in the imperial pce.

    In this case, she wondered what other action Wanyan Jing would take if she took the initiative to get rid of his pawn.

    Since she was ying with fire, she should set a big fire.

    ¡°Sister, do you know what happened between my parents? Why did my father drive others away in a hurry as soon as my mother went to his pce?¡± While she was deep in thought, there came Xiaoyu¡¯s gloomy voice from outside the window.

    ¡°How could they have another baby without driving others away? Why do youe in through the window? You shoulde in through the door!¡± She shouted.

    Early marriage could be a good thing. The Emperor and Madame Jingrou got married in their teens. It had been twenty years, but now they were still in their prime.

    Nevertheless, it was only then that Lin Mengya realized that she was still a delicate girl in this time and space!

    Uh... she found her identity as a married woman quite a heavy burden.

    Xiaoyu, who attempted toe in through the window but was prevented by Lin Mengya, walked in dejectedly.

    ¡°But I was discussing proper business with my father. Why don¡¯t we hang out?¡± He swallowed hisint at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s murderous gaze, and suggested.

    Xiaoyu, who had long been Lin Mengya¡¯s mind reader, immediately showed a ttering smile.

    Nothing in the world was more important than his sister¡¯s mood.

    Seeing his solicitous and ttering smile, Lin Mengya found it impossible to turn down his offer.

    ¡°All right, but where are we going? Are there any special events held outside?¡± She caressed Xiaoyu¡¯s head and said, recalling her wonderful days before.

    Every time she was in a bad mood, she immediately took her maids out for shopping.

    After arriving at the Lieyun Empire, she seemed like a domestic animal and had gotten tired of the same scenery she saw every day.

    Xiaoyu said, ¡°Yes! Today is August 9th, the birthday of the Witch Empress. Although there is no event for praying for blessing held in the imperial pce, everyone will go to worship the Witch Empress outside. I learned from my mother that the Witch Empress is benevolent, and the Lieyun Empire ruled by the Witch Empress and the King of Various Venomous Insects has favorable weather. Moreover, the members of all the tribes in the Lieyun Empire are descendants of them. The streets are particrly lively. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    Was it already August? How time flew.

    She left the Jin State at the beginning of the Spring Sacrificial Rite, and now it was midsummer.

    Perhaps the capital city of the Lieyun Empire was cool and pleasant all year round, so she was unaware of the arrival of midsummer.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go right now and bring Baisu with us,¡± she said.

    After changing their clothes, Lin Mengya and Baisu were dressed as ordinary girls.

    Lin Mengya was dressed in a pomegranate-red gauze dress. Although it was of a very ordinary style, it made her look even whiter than snow and indescribably gorgeous.

    Baisu beside her was still dressed in pure white clothes, but as a martial artist, she preferred clothes that enabled her to move freely.

    With no make-up on their faces, the two of them, respectively dressed in red and white, were both charming and valiant in bearing, as perfect as ethereal fairiesing out of a painting.

    Besides them, Xiaoyu was a peerlessly handsome young man. Despite their different bearings, they looked like three siblings from a family.

 Chapter 800 - The Witch Empresss Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 800 The Witch Empress¡¯s Celebration</h4>

    The three of them walked out of the imperial pce naturally. Perhaps the downfall of the Empress caused a reshuffle of the forces in the imperial pce.

    Madame Jingrou, of course, gained a dominating position, and others just sailed with the wind.

    Lin Mengya, who had seen this a lot, naturally was not surprised.

    The only advantage was that they did not have to get in and out of the imperial pce stealthily like before.

    The inner capital city was not very lively.

    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the outer capital city that they realized it was bustling with noise and excitement.

    The three of them held hands so that they were barely able to stay together in the crowd.

    The streets were crowded with people enjoying the celebration. Even Lin Mengya seemed to be affected by them and put a red rosa multiflora on her ear as the youngdies on the streets did.

    People in the Jin State preferred elegant and delicate peonies, but people here preferred gorgeous rosa multiflora.

    Lin Mengya did not wear any ornament on her head, but her ck and smooth hair looked fascinating against the bright red rosa multiflora.

    The celebration of the Lieyun Empire was particrly ethnic.

    The young men were dressed in navy blue ethnic costumes, while the youngdies were mostly dressed in light purple.

    Local people preferred bright colors, but Lin Mengya¡¯s bright red dress attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    Fortunately, both Baisu and Xiaoyu looked like her bodyguards so that those young men, who intended to chat her up, quitted after learning the difficulties.

    Lin Mengya felt at ease and walked briskly.

    Everything here was extremely novel to her. Unlike in the Jin State, she was more like a tourist rather than a participant here.

    ¡°Miss, would you like to buy a stalk of Green Heron Grass?¡± There came a voice.

    Lowering her head, she saw the front of her clothes pulled by a small hand of a seven or eight-year-old boy who looked smilingly at her with his big watery eyes.

    ¡°What does the grass mean?¡± She asked.

    The boy carried on his arm a small bamboo basket containing piles of bright green grasses that looked somewhat special and like herons with the upper part of them bulging.

    She reached out to take one of them. When she put it in front of her nose, she seemed to be able to smell a refreshing fragrance.

    Lin Mengya, who found it novel, put it in her palm and fiddled with it, while bing interested in it.

    ¡°The Green Heron Grass is meant for couples. Miss, with it, no matter where your beloved is, he will be able to receive your messages,¡± the smooth-tongued boy said.

    Lin Mengya looked at the furry heron-like grass and was quite fond of it.

    When she was about to take out her money to buy it, she found that her wallet had long been empty.

    Looking around, she failed to find Baisu and Xiaoyu.

    Lin Mengya looked at the boy apologetically and was about to return the Green Heron Grass to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of them.¡± But before she spoke, she heard a voice and saw a piece of silver appear in front of her out of thin air.

    The silvery quietly on a spreadrge palm. The boy obviously did not expect such a bonus.

    He took the money cheerfully and gave the Green Heron Grasses along with the bamboo basket to the man.

    ¡°Miss, this is for you,¡± the man said.

    Lin Mengya turned her head to look at the man, but put the Green Heron Grass in her hand back into the bamboo basket in his hand.

    ¡°My husband does not want me to ept anything given by anyone. Farewell,¡± she said and took a step back subconsciously at the sight of the man¡¯s tall figure.

    Despite the dim light on the street, the man wrapped himself in a dark cloak and did not look like a good person.

    Baisu and Xiaoyu happened to be absent at this moment. Lin Mengya stared at the man warily and took another few steps back.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± The man said in a deep voice, which sent Lin Mengya into a panic.

    All of a sudden, her waist was grasped by a pair of big hands and she was pulled into the man¡¯s arms in an instant.

    A group of boys, who enjoyed themselves like mad behind her, had almost bumped into her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    There was a bamboo basket filled with the Green Heron Grasses between them. Although the man¡¯s arm was around her waist, they were not very close.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the man said, letting go of her slender waist without reluctance.

    Coincidentally, Lin Mengya saw Baisu and Xiaoyu, who were not far away, struggling to make their way through the crowd to her.

    ¡°Farewell,¡± she said.

    Then she turned around to meet up with herpanions, but she, who was a little flustered, did not notice that the rosa multiflora she wore on her temple had fallen into the man¡¯s hand.

    The man held the Green Heron Grass with one hand, while gently holding the red rosa multiflora with the other hand.

    There was aplicated look in his dark eyes that were revealed for the first time under the moonlight.

    ¡°Master, is there anything wrong?¡±

    Several figures with an intimidating air stood behind the man in ck like an iron wall.

    ¡°Follow them and don¡¯t be discovered by them,¡± the man said in a deep voice, reluctant to watch Lin Mengya leave.

    If Lin Mengya were here, she would be shocked, because as the man gently took off his ck cloak, his handsome but thin face was revealed under the moonlight.

    How long hadn¡¯t he seen her? Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know, but he couldn¡¯t help but put the red rosa multiflora with her scent in his arms cautiously and properly.

    She seemed to have recovered a lot.

    At the thought that she turned him down by mentioning her husband casually as an excuse, he was in a bitter-sweet mood.

    After hastily holding the so-called funeral, he led his men to the Lieyun Empire without a stop.

    Perhaps God pitied him for his deep-rooted and lingering desire to meet her these days.

    On the first day they arrived here, he happened to bump into Lin Mengya on the street.

    He just wanted to walk around and buy some trinkets she liked.

    Unexpectedly, he followed a familiar figure in red he saw identally, and met her.

    The Green Heron Grasses in the bamboo basket were still giving off a faint fragrance.

    They actually worked.

    ¡°Here you are,¡± he said, giving the Green Heron Grasses to one of his subordinates beside him.

    Then under the astonished gaze of his subordinate, he put on his cloak and walked in the opposite direction from Lin Mengya.

    Since they met again, he would never let her go.

    But now, he did not have to rush.

    Lin Mengya, who disappeared at the end of the street with the crowd in a flurry, had no idea that the man she had been missing all this time hade back to her life.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Baisu asked.

    After passing through the crowd, Lin Mengya finally met up with Xiaoyu and Baisu.

    However, the flustered look in her eyes puzzled the two of them.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine. I just found it a little too crowded here. Oh yes, isn¡¯t the celebration about to start soon? Shall we go join in the fun?¡±

    She found the man in ck familiar.

    She was not sure if he was a good guy, but if she encountered an acquaintance here, it would probably cause her trouble.

    ¡°Oh, okay, the celebration is going to be held in the Witch Empress Shrine. Let¡¯s go together. It is not toote now.¡±

    Baisu and Xiaoyu didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, who would believe that Lin Mengya, who had great courage and insight, was panicked by a man?

    Patting her cheeks, Lin Mengya tried hard to forget this and followed Xiaoyu and Baisu to the Witch Empress Shrine.

    Lin Mengya discovered the Witch Empress¡¯s celebration was simr to the Double-Seventh Day in ancient times.

    Most of the crowd were young men and youngdies who considered the Witch Empress¡¯s birthday celebration as a festival to pray for love regardless of what it was held for.

    Fortunately, the three of them were young, so it was not inappropriate for them toe here.

    The Witch Empress Shrine was built on the outskirts of the outer capital city.

    It was not very imposing, but it was of a unique style. At this moment, it had been overcrowded.

    Xiaoyu led the other two of them to the back of the shrine with ease.

    Perhaps people were busy worshipping the Witch Empress, so there was no one in the backyard of the shrine.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Divine Witch¡¯s residence next door. Sister, are we really going to sneak in?¡± Xiaoyu asked.

    After turning several corners, the three of them came to a very quiet corner.

    Xiaoyu and Baisu had some doubts in their eyes, but they would decisively act under Lin Mengya¡¯s order.

    ¡°Only today will our sneaking arouse no suspicion. No matter how many men Wanyan Jing has, it¡¯s impossible for them to keep an eye on everyone. In my opinion, they are either guarding the residence of Madame Hui or the entrance to prevent suspicious people from sneaking in. Nevertheless, there are not supposed to be plenty of guardians. Let¡¯s act ording to circumstancester,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although today they mainly came out for fun, they had proper business to attend to while hanging out.

    Madame Hui had hidden in the Divine Witch Shrine over the past few days and might be up to something.

    Although Lin Mengya knew that it was unrealistic to get rid of her, it was appropriate to take this rare opportunity to find out more about the situation.

    Fortunately, there were plenty of people on the streets today. Even if they had been stalked secretly, the stalkers had been separated from them by the crowd.

    After sneaking here unnoticed, they were going to find a chance to sneak into the Divine Witch Shrine.

    The Divine Witch Shrine and the Witch Empress Shrine were located in the same building.

    Nevertheless, they were located in different courtyards, one of which was for worship and the other was the residence of the Divine Witch.

    Xiaoyu had told her the Divine Witch was a very mysterious and fair woman.

    The Divine Witch was not an official title, but she enjoyed high prestige in the Lieyun Empire.

    Even the Grand Shaman, in name, had to obey the orders of the Divine Witch.

    Madame Hui must havee up with a thorough n beforeing to Divine Witch Shrine at this time.

    After all, acting wildly here was equivalent to disrespect for the Divine Witch.

    Considering the schemes she used against the Empress and her n to make use of the Divine Witch to guarantee her safety, Lin Mengya was increasingly aware that Madame Hui was not a simple person.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Baisu, who hid in a corner, asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, just wait and see!¡± Xiaoyu said in a rxed tone not far away.

    Their adventure had just begun.

 Chapter 801 - Fail to Convince the Divine Witch

    <h4>Chapter 801 Fail to Convince the Divine Witch</h4>

    Right after he finished speaking, a gorgeous and bright ze soared straight into the sky.

    With a loud bang, the firework exploded in the night sky and instantly split into thousands of dazzling dots of lights that attracted the attention of all the people who were praying in the Witch Empress Shrine.

    Someone shouted in the crowd, ¡°The Witch Empress has made her presence felt! The Witch Empress has made her presence felt! The Divine Witch has summoned the Witch Empress to her residence by praying!¡±

    After a moment of silence, the crowd rushed to the Divine Witch Shrine in the rear like crazy.

    The spectacle even stunned Lin Mengya and the other two of them who caused this.

    At this moment, the doorstep of the Divine Witch Shrine, which would probably be worn out by them, was going through a hard time.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya would not let go of such a good opportunity.

    After exchanging nces with Lin Mengya, Baisu put her arms around Lin Mengya¡¯s waist and leaped over the wall between the two courtyards with ease.

    Compared with the Witch Empress Shrine, the Divine Witch¡¯s residence was more spacious.

    Given that the Witch Empress was a legendary figure, while the Divine Witch enjoyed high prestige in the Lieyun Empire, it was reasonable for their shrines to be different.

    Nevertheless,pared with the Witch Empress Shrine, the Divine Witch Shrine was more secluded and elegant, unlike a residence for people.

    If it were not for the thick moonlight, Lin Mengya would have thought that she entered an immortal¡¯s residence with no worldly air.

    It seemed that the Divine Witch was a devout and cautious person.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go this way,¡± Baisu said.

    In the moonlight, her alert profile looked particrly reliable.

    The noises caused by the fireworks outside and plenty of believers, who were rushing over, were loud enough to cover up the footsteps of the two of them.

    Xiaoyu was on top of the wall so that he could stand guard for them at any time.

    If it had not been part of their arrangement, Lin Mengya would not have realized that there was a person on top of the wall.

    Lin Mengya followed Baisu through the shrine. Soon, they arrived at a ce that looked like a garden.

    Like other ces, it was secluded here with no one else around.

    The two of them crouched on the porch and waited for a long time before making sure there were no guards here.

    Then they disappeared into the depths of the garden in an instant like two swallows returningte even without disturbing the fishes in the pool.

    After a long search, Lin Mengya and Baisu failed to find Madame Hui.

    Could it be that Madame Hui had run away?

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya denied this possibility in her heart.

    Madame Hui knew her situation better than anyone else. If she left now, the Emperor would definitely hunt her down feverishly.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya did not believe that Madame Hui could leave so easily as the pawn Wanyan Jing nted in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Divine Witch¡¯s room to take a look. Perhaps Madame Hui is there.¡± After Lin Mengya finished speaking, Baisu nodded.

    Seeing Baisu walk around in the Divine Witch Shrine with ease, Lin Mengya could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Have you been here before?¡±

    The two of them were whispering in the dark. Baisu turned around and gave Lin Mengya an innocent look.

    She said, ¡°No, Young Master showed me a map of this ce before I came here. I have never been here. I had followed the general during my childhood.¡±

    The general Baisu referred to was Wanyan Lie.

    Baisu was one of the orphans adopted by Wanyan Lie. They, who had no parents, were trained into personal guards willing to die for their masters.

    But Xiaoyu also told her that Baisu had a special identity.

    Although Xiaoyu did not mention what exactly was special about Baisu, judging from her character, she presumably had not been trained into a killing robot and was very normal both in terms of feelings and personality.

    Nevertheless, she was highly skilled in martial arts and looked ravishing.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya guessed these might be what made Baisu special.

    As for the reason, she believed only Wanyan Lie and his fellows knew.

    They soon sneaked up to the main hall of the Divine Witch Shrine through the guest room.

    The front of the main hall, which was grand, should be the hall where divinities or memorial tablets were worshiped, and the rear was the residence of the Divine Witch.

    They bypassed the front door and went straight to the rear of the main hall.

    As expected, they saw the ce, which should be the Divine Witch¡¯s residence, lit and heard two people whispering inside.

    Even Lin Mengya, who had sharp ears, could only get a rough understanding of their conversation.

    She tried to discern their conversation carefully, but could barely make out that Madame Hui seemed to be trying to convince the Divine Witch.

    But she was incapable of making out the details.

    As those people in the front hall gradually calmed down, the quiet courtyard became even quieter.

    It was extremely difficult for them to get close to the courtyard.

    In front of the door of the backyard, two people, who seemed highly trained, were looking around vigntly.

    It seemed that these two people were the guardians.

    The two people, whose eyes were sparkling, were obviously top martial artists.

    Baisu might be at a disadvantage in a direct confrontation with them.

    But what if they were distracted?

    Baisu and Lin Mengya had a tacit understanding long before. After exchanging nces with Lin Mengya, Baisu immediately figured out what she meant.

    Baisu bent down and walked to the other side, picked up a pebble on the ground, and threw it into the air with a whoosh.

    Just when the two people were distracted, Baisu disappeared into the dark like an agile cat.

    ¡°Who is there? Hunt him down!¡± One of them said.

    The two of them were immediately distracted by the sound made by Baisu. Seeing that they had gone, Lin Mengya looked around carefully, then bent down, quickly moved to the window and hid under the window.

    After a brief pause, they continued their conversation.

    But at this time, Lin Mengya could hear it clearly.

    ¡°Reverend, in fact, I¡¯ve been on tenterhooks every day. His Majesty has been bewitched and is no longer who he used to be. I¡¯m here to sincerely ask you to perform an exorcism on His Majesty and save the Lieyun Empire from a cmity,¡± Madame Hui said with a hint of worry in her tone, sounding like a loyal imperial concubine.

    Nevertheless, in any case, Lin Mengya found it strange for Madame Hui to ask the Divine Witch to perform an exorcism.

    Could Madame Hui be suggesting that Madame Jingrou was the evil spirit possessing the Emperor?

    But Lin Mengya still thought it strange. After all, Madame Jingrou had married into the imperial pce for 20 years. Was it a little toote to im she was the evil spirit possessing the Emperor now?

    ¡°Madame, I¡¯m ttered. Praying for blessings for our country is my duty, but you don¡¯t have to be over anxious. His Majesty, who is erudite and wise, is unlikely to be confused. Madame, you can take it easy.¡± Lin Mengya heard another female voice that should belong to the Divine Witch.

    Her voice was very gentle and peaceful like the Divine Witch Shrine that seemed to be a fairnd untainted by the mortal world.

    ¡°Reverend, you can doubt my words, but I suppose you have learned what happened recently, haven¡¯t you? Her Grace fell seriously sick for some unknown reason, and the priests of various tribes were hunted down on the way. These have never happened before. When that child was born, the previous Divine Witch asserted that he would cause unimaginable turbulence in the Lieyun Empire. If it weren¡¯t for Her Grace who sent him away out of benevolence, he probably would have brought disaster to the Lieyun Empire. Since he returned, we have met with one and another misfortunes. Reverend, I beg you to personally perform an exorcism for the people of the Lieyun Empire!¡± Madame Hui made a pitiful plea with feigned strong emotion.

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya finally figured out Madame Hui¡¯s purpose.

    It turned out that her target was Xiaoyu rather than Madame Jingrou!

    Madame Hui was so cunning and mean in speech. The truth was that Yao Lu relied on her identity and status to make Madame Jingrou separate from Xiaoyu.

    But now Madame Hui described Yao Lu as a person who ced righteousness above family loyalty.

    Wasn¡¯t she a little too brazen?

    ¡°Madame, you should not have said that. The Ninth Prince is the son of the Emperor as well as a citizen of the Lieyun Empire. I believe that his birth will not bring any disaster to the Lieyun Empire. Madame, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. If the Emperor is really possessed by an evil spirit, I will definitely help the royal family out. Please don¡¯t mention it again.¡± The Divine Witch once again turned down Madame Hui who seemed to say that out of benevolence.

    Squatting under the window, Lin Mengya had quite a favorable impression of the Divine Witch, whom she had never met before.

    Madame Hui presumably came to the Divine Witch Shrine to incite the Divine Witch to deal with Xiaoyu and his force.

    Unexpectedly, the Divine Witch, who was upright, certainly did not consent to their n.

    So Madame Hui stayed behind in an attempt to convince the Divine Witch. However, judging from the current situation, Madame Hui was unlikely to seed.

    ¡°Reverend, please think it over. I¡¯m begging you on behalf of the people of the Lieyun Empire,¡± Madame Hui said.

    Wow, she even assumed a righteous air.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had the strongest aversion to making someone do something by upying the moral high ground.

    If the Divine Witch kept turning down Madame Hui, Madame Hui was presumably going to describe the Divine Witch as a cold-hearted person who disregarded the Lieyun Empire.

    However, after waiting for a long time, Lin Mengya did not hear the Divine Witch¡¯s answer.

    She cautiously stuck out her head and approached the window so that she could barely see what was going on inside through the window gauze.

    Madame Hui knelt on the ground and prostrated herself sincerely.

    But the woman in purple sitting in front of her remained unaffected.

    After waiting for a long time, Madame Hui reluctantly stood up from the ground.

    Lin Mengya immediately shrank back, as Madame Hui seemed to be about to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Reverend, if you really refuse to help us in peril, I can only ask someone else for help. Please think it over. I¡¯m still filled with confidence in you,¡± Madame Hui said in an increasingly cold tone, and her words sounded like a threat.

    The Divine Witch still did not answer. Madame Hui, who seemed to be furious, left with a flick of her sleeve.

    Seeing Madame Hui leave in rage, Lin Mengya, who was in the shadow under the window, cautiously tried to hide herself from Madame Hui and did not get out of the shadow until she was sure that Madame Hui had gone.

    Although Madame Hui left today, Lin Mengya was sure that she would not give up easily.

 Chapter 802 - A Similar Face

    <h4>Chapter 802 A Simr Face</h4>

    ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s not a decent thing to eavesdrop on others¡¯ conversation. If you have something to say, you maye in and spit it out,¡± the Divine Witch, who had fallen silent for a long while, suddenly said, which startled Lin Mengya.

    Then Lin Mengya realized that she had long been discovered.

    Between staying and escaping, Lin Mengya, who had always been reluctant to give in, chose to face the Divine Witch.

    When she pushed the thin door open, she was at a loss of what to do at the sight of the scene in the back hall.

    Especially when she saw the Divine Witch¡¯s face, she even froze at the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I scare you?¡± The Divine Witch asked in the soft voice she had heard outside just now.

    However, she had thought the Divine Witch was an aloof beauty. Unexpectedly, the Divine Witch did not get up because she had no calves.

    The Divine Witch had actually lost her calves!

    The furnishings in the room were very simple, just including a screen, a table, some chairs and stools.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya found the Divine Witch¡¯s face more shocking than all of this.

    Although the passage of time endowed her face with maturity, her face, which was still beautiful and gentle, looked exactly like that of Baizhi, Lin Mengya¡¯s maid.

    ¡°Youngdy, who are you?¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, the Divine Witch asked her lightly instead of getting angry.

    ¡°Reverend, I came here by ident. It¡¯s the Witch Empress¡¯s birthday today, so I hung out with my friends and wandered around the shrine on a whim. Please forgive me,¡± Lin Mengya answered.

    She was not that stupid to ask directly about the rtionship between the Divine Witch and Baizhi. Instead, she tried to smooth things over with the excuse they had discussed beforehand.

    She was just astonished that the two of them looked alike despite theirpletely different airs.

    The Divine Witch in front of her was noble and aloof. In particr, her ck eyes seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts, which aroused people¡¯s boundless reverence towards her and allowed no sphemy against her.

    Meanwhile, Baizhi, Lin Mengya¡¯s maid who was smart, lovely, gluttonous and muddleheaded, was nothing like the Divine Witch except for her face.

    Could it be that Baizhi and the Divine Witch were rted?

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya denied this possibility.

    It was unlikely to be true. Her parents bought Baizhi to keep herpany.

    Her parents had never been to the Lieyun Empire before. How could Baizhi be rted to the Divine Witch in front of her?

    They probably just looked alike.

    Lin Mengya tried to convince herself, but she couldn¡¯t help staring at the Divine Witch¡¯s face.

    Obviously, Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze, which was notpletely undisguised but could not be ignored, confused the Divine Witch a little.

    The Divine Witch looked at her with her cold eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Perhaps although the Divine Witch found it strange that a girl paid special attention to her appearance, she was embarrassed to say anything.

    ¡°Since you came here by ident, you may quickly go to meet up with yourpanions. This is the shrine of the Divine Witch, so you¡¯d better not wander around lest you offend others.¡± The Divine Witch did not make a fuss about it, but let Lin Mengya go easily after warning her lightly.

    ¡°Okay, thank you for your understanding, Reverend.¡± Lin Mengya did not dare to stay any longer and got out of the Divine Witch¡¯s room respectfully after bowing.

    The Divine Witch was extraordinary indeed.

    Lin Mengya looked back at the hall behind her, thinking she would definitely make another visit if she had a chance.

    Then she strolled out of the Divine Witch Shrine. Fortunately, because of what had happened before, there were still lots of people in the outer courtyard of the Divine Witch Shrine.

    So she could get out and mingle with the crowd without being discovered.

    Outside the Divine Witch Shrine, Xiaoyu looked impatient.

    However, when he saw her, his face suddenly lit up. After waving his hand at her, he charged through the crowd to her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Baisu?¡± She asked.

    After looking around, she failed to find Baisu, but saw that Xiaoyu, whose face darkened, seemed to be upset.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked in confusion.

    After looking around, Xiaoyu hurriedly pulled her to a corner outside.

    Then he said, ¡°She has been taken away by Uncle Lie¡¯s men. It¡¯s all my fault for forgetting Uncle Lie once told me that Baisu was not allowed to visit the Divine Witch Shrine. But she should be fine. Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    Xiaoyu must have been rebuked by one of Wanyan Lie¡¯s men, otherwise, he would not have been so dejected.

    Nodding, Lin Mengya was curious about who dared to rebuke Xiaoyu.

    All of Wanyan Lie¡¯s men she had met were respectful to Xiaoyu.

    It seemed that someone became the bane of Xiaoyu.

    In the past half a year, probably plenty of interesting things had happened.

    After fulfilling the mission and making sure Baisu was safe and sound, Lin Mengya and Wanyan Yu walked briskly, followed by lots of Wanyan Lie¡¯s men who mingled with the crowd and watched over them at a distance to ensure their safety.

    At this moment, it was already midnight, and the pedestrians decreased slightly so that Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu strolled around a lot of stalls.

    Both of them were ravishing, young and smiling, so after they took ap around, their arms were piled with lots of stuff, half of which were bought by them and the other half were given to them for free.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat something.¡± Lin Mengya suggested.

    After walking for half a day, they were not in a hurry to go back.

    Madame Jingrou and the Emperor were much less strict with them.

    The two of them were presumably enjoying their sweet time at the moment, so they had no time to care about what they did.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiaoyu said and waved his hand.

    Some of his men hidden in the crowd immediately came up and took the things from them.

    However, those guards seemed to be a little helpless.

    They were sent to protect Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu, but unexpectedly, they became the attendants of the two of them.

    Lin Mengya held Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and walked on the long street.

    The air here was filled with the soft fragrance of rosa multiflora. Thenterns of various colors hanging in the air dispelled the darkness in the night sky and made the long street vaguer and more romantic.

    On both sides of the street, there were stalls selling all kinds of trinkets. In addition to the stalls selling jewelry, velvet flowers and cosmetics for women, there were also plenty of stalls selling masks,nterns, sugar figures and y statues.

    They were not particrly expensive, but very exquisite.

    One and another children with masks ran past Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu while ying withnterns.

    Everyone looked joyful, as if all their displeasure were gone today.

    In the past, Lin Mengya rarely had such an opportunity to hang out. In particr, after she returned to this time and space, her only entertainment was amusing the baby and ying with the tiger and the wolf at home.

    Time flew, and she had been out for half a year. She was just wondering how those people she cared about had been and if they kept missing her as she missed them.

    ¡°Sister, why are you crying?¡± Wanyan Yu, who had just bought a fish made of syrup, turned around, only to see the tears in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, so he asked.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she wiped her eyes and touched a drop of warm tear.

    She was stunned. It was probably because this rare scene had moved her.

    ¡°Are you missing your family? To be honest, I also miss them terribly. Although the Lieyun Empire is my mothend, my first home is in the Jin State. When I first came back, I missed you all very much. Although I have my parents in the imperial pce, the joyful time I had in the Liuxin Courtyard with you all is what I want. I miss you all, especially you,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    He turned his head and stared at Lin Mengya seriously.

    They hadn¡¯t met each other for just a short period, but Xiaoyu had grown from a half-grown child into what he was now.

    Lin Mengya touched his face. Every time she saw his silver-white hair, she felt distressed.

    She held him gently in her arms. She was Xiaoyu¡¯s first family member, and so was Xiaoyu for her.

    ¡°Sorry, Xiaoyu,¡± she said.

    She was keenly aware that it was destined that Xiaoyu, the Ninth Prince of the Lieyun Empire, would not stay with her forever as a carefree childe.

    But she was also aware that she was more or less the reason why Xiaoyu made this decision.

    ¡°Sister, I...¡± Xiaoyu said, holding Lin Mengya¡¯s slender and soft body tightly in return.

    With a feeling of tightness in the chest, he, whose mind was upied with a multitude of thoughts, had no idea how to express his feeling.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and eat something. I wonder if there are wontons here. I¡¯m really hungry,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It was destined that he could not maintain such a weak posture for too long.

    Lin Mengya released her grip and showed a smile as before.

    Xiaoyu stared at her face, and after a moment of silence, he finally showed a gentle expression to her as before.

    He had to take it slow with their rtionship, as he absolutely could not scare his sister.

    ¡°I know there¡¯s a shop selling rosa multiflora pastries ahead. Let¡¯s go and have some,¡± he said.

    Then he took his sister¡¯s hand and walked to the pastry shop with ease.

    No one noticed that not long after they left, a person under a ck cloak stood where they had stood just now with aplicated expression on his face.

    There seemed to be the fragrance of herbs mixed with the fragrance of rosa multiflora given off by Lin Mengya lingering in the air.

    Long Tianyu clenched his fists. If he did not guess wrong, Xiaoyu seemed to have feelings for Lin Mengya.

    He might not care about others, but Xiaoyu was definitely different from others for Lin Mengya.

    It seemed that he should find an opportunity to resume his rtionship with Lin Mengya as soon as possible.

    He would never give away her heart to anyone!

    ¡°Master, our men have returned,¡± one of his men quietly appeared behind him and said.

    Long Tianyu took a deep look at the two of them. He had followed them for the whole night. Although he had learned about her recent situation, he could do nothing else for the time being.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said.

 Chapter 803 - Escape Separately

    <h4>Chapter 803 Escape Separately</h4>

    Lin Mengya turned around and looked thoughtfully back at the crowd behind her.

    It was strange. She had an intuition that someone was watching her.

    It was very strange to be watched. Despite her sharp sixth sense, she found no one when she turned around to have a look.

    Could it be that she was a little too sensitive?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiaoyu, who returned after going to the pastry shop cheerfully to buy the signature rosa multiflora meat pies, asked.

    The doughs of the rosa multiflora meat pies were mixed with honey water and tasted sweet.

    The fillings were delicate rosa multiflora petals and minced pork.

    He had eaten them several times and thought they, which tasted sweet, smooth and not too greasy, would be to his sister¡¯s taste.

    ¡°Nothing. I may have been a little too sensitive. Xiaoyu, why don¡¯t we go and buy some masks?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She turned to look smilingly at the appetizing meat pies in Xiaoyu¡¯s hands.

    She and Xiaoyu were really eye-catching. Those guards secretly prevented a multitude of young men and youngdies froming up to hit on the two of them.

    Now, she just wanted to eat quietly without being disturbed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going right away. Wait for me here!¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Getting a rare chance to delight his sister, Xiaoyu immediately rushed to a nearby mask stall, carefully selected a male mask and a female mask, and then returned to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Who is this? It looks a little ugly.¡± Biting a soft and warm meat pie, Lin Mengya nced at the mask in Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and asked.

    It seemed that plenty of people wore these two masks today.

    She took a white mask handed by Xiaoyu.

    It seemed to be a woman¡¯s face that looked a little weird with thin eyebrows and narrow eyes.

    Huh?!

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and took a close at the floral ornament on the forehead of the mask.

    As she looked at the floral ornament, she found it increasingly familiar. It looked like her plum blossom mark that had disappeared for some unknown reason.

    ¡°These are the masks of the Witch Empress and the King of Various Venomous Insects. All others wear them. If you don¡¯t like it, there are the masks of the Flower Deity sold over there. I¡¯ll buy you one,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    He was about to go, but was stopped by Lin Mengya.

    She asked, ¡°Do you mean that the mask was made based on the Witch Empress¡¯s appearance? What about this plum blossom? Does the statue of the Witch Empress also have it?¡±

    ncing at the mask in her hand, Xiaoyu nodded in confusion, finding her a little strange today.

    Didn¡¯t they juste back from the Witch Empress Shrine? Why did she ask about this?

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to go back to the Witch Empress Shrine to check it out.

    Since her visit to the Nation of Lintian, she had been aware that the plum blossom mark on her body was very unusual.

    Both the key to the secret chamber and the mechanism on the old turtle¡¯s back that locked up the music score for the green stringed instrument had all kinds of connections with the plum blossom mark.

    Moreover, Xin Yu and Wanyan Jing instructed her to take off her clothes that day in order to seek the plum blossom mark.

    Now that she saw the mark again on the Witch Empress¡¯s forehead, she involuntarily thought there must be something wrong with it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shrine to have a look! Xiaoyu, tell them to keep a distance from us,¡± she said.

    After quickly finishing the rosa multiflora pie in her hand, Lin Mengya wiped her hands and put on the Witch Empress¡¯s mask.

    They didn¡¯t wear masks just now. Because they went there for the first time with plenty of people around, they were unlikely to be recognized.

    However, the crowd had gradually dispersed, and they went there for the second time. If they were recognized, it would create side issues.

    Besides, those guards seemed to be out of ce in the crowd. If they followed the two of them closely, they might get in their way.

    ¡°Why? Wait for me!¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Seeing his sister head for the Witch Empress Shrine rapidly, he put on a mask and followed her immediately.

    After signaling to the guards, he immediately caught up with Lin Mengya regardless of their reaction.

    As expected, there were much fewer peopleing to the Witch Empress Shrine for worship.

    At the entrance, Lin Mengya cast a casual nce at the Divine Witch Shrine and found that there seemed to be more guards.

    Meanwhile, the crowd were orderly and no longer dashed around madly as before.

    After getting in, Lin Mengya walked towards the main hall of the Witch Empress Shrine without a stop.

    There were still lots of people in the main hall, but they came in easily.

    The Witch Empress¡¯s birthday celebration was held today, so there weremps and candles offered by the believers closely ced in the Witch Empress Shrine.

    At this moment, the empty and dim shrine was as bright as in the daytime.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked at the face of the statue of the Witch Empress.

    It had the same thin eyebrows and narrow eyes, as well as the same facial features that were a little exaggerated but beautiful.

    Besides, it had the same red plum blossom mark that was elegant and delicate with the petal on the left a little longer than any other petal!

    Then she looked at the mask she had just taken off and held in her hand, only to find the petals were of the same length.

    People in the Lieyun Empire mostly adored rosa multiflora, and few of them liked plum blossom.

    Therefore, the plum blossom mark on the Witch Empress¡¯s forehead was not painted for the sake of aesthetic.

    It must mean something else!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Some people seem to being!¡± Xiaoyu said.

    While Lin Mengya was lost in thought, he grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the shrine with strength.

    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡± Lin Mengya, who immediately returned to herself, looked at Xiaoyu, who looked serious, and asked subconsciously, only to see that he had his lips pressed tightly together and kept looking around, seeming to be looking for someone.

    ¡°The people sent by the Yao Family. Dammit, we seem to have been targeted!¡± Xiaoyu said in a low voice, looking around cautiously with a frown.

    ¡°Leave without me now. I have a way of getting away from them. Their target is you,¡± Lin Mengya, who immediately realized what was going on, said.

    That exined why the Yao Family had beenposed recently. It turned out that their target was Xiaoyu!

    ¡°No, you are incapable of martial arts. You should go first, and I¡¯ll draw them away,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    He was about to leave, but was stopped by Lin Mengya.

    She said, ¡°Think about it. You are the prince, while I am just a pce maid. What¡¯s the point in seizing me? Run awayter and turn to the guards. I have a way to throw off them. See you at the gate of the imperial pce!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya secretly pushed Xiaoyu hard and stretched her leg to trip a man quickly.

    ¡°Who? Who did this?¡± The man got up from the ground in rage, widened his eyes and shouted.

    ¡°I saw that! It¡¯s him!¡± There came a shrill voice from the crowd.

    It did not refer to a certain person.

    But the man seemed to know whom it referred to, and punched a burly man in the crowd.

    It immediately created a buzz among the crowd.

    Lin Mengya joined the crowd in watching the fun, while ncing at Xiaoyu, who had gone away.

    It was she who tripped the man and said that.

    Nevertheless, she merely shot a meaningful nce at a burly man who had followed them.

    The man thought he was tripped by the burly man and created chaos in a fit of pique.

    The crowded shrine became even more chaotic because of the fight between the two men, whichpletely separated Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu from those who intended to catch up with them.

    Seeing that it was about time, Lin Mengya lifted the hem of her dress and rushed into a dark alley.

    When the crowd dispersed again, a multitude of men, who were obviously proficient in martial arts despite theirmon clothes, stood at the intersection, exasperated.

    They finally got this opportunity to seize them, but unexpectedly, their n was spoiled by a passer-by. It was really annoying.

    The men exchanged nces and chased in several directions tacitly.

    But by this time, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu had long gone.

    Except for this street, the other ces were dark. It would be quite difficult to seek them.

    Lin Mengya ran at full speed in the dark alley, and her eyes had adapted to the darkness.

    Moreover, her good eyesight enabled her to move smoothly in the alley where there were lots of obstacles.

    As Lin Mengya ran, she paid attention to the situation behind her.

    In the quiet alley, apart from her light footsteps, only her breathing she was barely able to suppress could be heard.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how long she had run, and she didn¡¯t stop until she was sure that she was followed by no one for the time being.

    She tried to calm her breathing and rapidly beating heart. In fact, both she and Xiaoyu had expected that they would probably be targeted during this visit.

    Nevertheless, now Xiaoyu had an unusual identity, and they visited the outer capital city this time.

    No one dared to take action against Xiaoyu easily, unless someone intended to usurp the throne.

    It turned out that someone had the nerve to do so.

    ¡°You go this way, and the rest of you go that way. You must check around and seize them!¡± All of a sudden, there came a man¡¯s voice from outside the alley.

    Lin Mengya immediately held her breath and curled up behind a low wall.

    These men were really difficult to deal with, but as long as she could distract some of them, Xiaoyu would be safer.

    Hearing the footsteps gradually getting closer, Lin Mengya covered her mouth, trying not to make any sound.

    In the dark alley, the footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    Lin Mengya could barely make out a vague figure that seemed to be hesitating.

    However, the figure looked at his palm and then walked deeper into the alley.

    Lin Mengya, who had her heart in her mouth, put her finger into her mouth. Her blood was the most poisonous thing in the world now. If she couldn¡¯t escape, she would poison him to death with her blood.

    Unexpectedly, when the ck shadow was about to find her and she was about to bite her finger, there came a very crisp bell from the entrance of the alley.

    ¡°Suma, step back,¡± a girl said in a clear and tender voice.

    Hearing this, the ck shadow stopped moving in an instant.

    Then the ck shadow went back quickly. When Lin Mengya was about to breathe a sigh of relief, there came the girl¡¯s voice again, ¡°Sister Lin, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me, Xiu.¡±

    Holding her breath, Lin Mengya recalled that the familiar bell and voice belonged to Dongfang Xiu she had mentioned to Xiaoyu not long ago.

    She stood up and took a few steps out of the alley against the wall.

    Sure enough, she had seen Xiu bring the same poisonous herbs for self-defense as the girl.

    This stuff could not escape the detection of the Shen Nung system at all.

    ¡°You must be scared. I¡¯m sorry, but you cane out now. The people around work for my family. No one will hurt you,¡± Xiu said.

 Chapter 804 - Meeting Xiu Again

    <h4>Chapter 804 Meeting Xiu Again</h4>

    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved. People just didn¡¯t know the rtionship she had with Xiu.

    Moreover, if it were some pretender, they wouldn¡¯t be carrying as much poison.

    Lin Mengya did some warm-up stretches and walked out of the darkness.

    Outside the alley was a small street that was quite narrow.

    Under the moonlight, the street was much clearer.

    The ck shadow, who almost found her hiding ce, stood with his hands hanging down. Beside the ck shadow stood a little girl in green clothes.

    The girl had a sweet smile on her face, and her clothes were more extravagant than before.

    However, her adorable and witty look did not change a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Xiu. It¡¯s been too long.¡±

    Lin Mengya was naturally very happy to see her after a long time.

    She walked up to her and pointed her on the forehead. How did thisss find her?

    ¡°Yeah, long time no see. I miss you too.¡±

    Xiu raised her hand and fumbled for a bit before she was finally able to locate Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was stunned by her warm and delicate hand holding hers.

    She hesitantly looked into Xiu¡¯s eyes for a moment.

    Her big eyes, which used to be crystal clear, became dim at this moment.

    Xiu¡¯s eyes...

    ¡°Suma, lead the way. I¡¯m sorry, Sister Lin, but my eyes are not very good.¡±

    Xiu¡¯s tone was very calm without any change.

    But Lin Mengya was shocked. ¡°How could this have happened?¡±

    The man named Suma nodded and took out a whip. He held one end of the whip while Xiu held the other. The three of them slowly walked out of the alley.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to your arrival since I came back from Dajin. By the way, Sister Lin, have you received my letter? At first, I wrote it myself, butter, I asked someone else to write it. If not for my eyes, I¡¯m afraid I would have gone to Dajin to hang out with you.¡±

    The girl who used to be yful and lovely was still the same. When she spoke, she still made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.

    But Lin Mengya remained silent. ¡°That¡¯s good. Why does such a vibrant and lovely girl have such a fate?¡±

    After a long time, Lin Mengya found a chance to speak.

    ¡°I was busy at that time, so I was not in the mansion. By the way, Xiu, how did you know that I came to Lieyun?¡±

    After the joy of the reunion after a long time, Lin Mengya felt that something was wrong.

    Hering to Lieyun was confidential. No one knew her real identity except Xiaoyu and his henchmen.

    It was impossible for those people to betray her. Moreover, Xiu should not be a nemesis.

    ¡°Oh, I just heard that His Highness had brought back a very capable maid to Madame Jingrou from outside. I was wondering whether it could be you, but I didn¡¯t expect that it really was Sister Lin. Let¡¯s go. Someone is looking for you. Let¡¯s go back first and then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Xiu¡¯s obvious avoidance made Lin Mengya even more confused.

    But Xiu was right. It was too dangerous here at this moment. If they bumped into those guys looking for them, even Xiu would be implicated.

    She then got into a carriage with the little girl. In the midst of their worries and doubts, they headed for the inner capital city.

    Xiu¡¯s dim eyes were fixed on Lin Mengya in the dark of the night.

    She quietly grabbed the little girl¡¯s wrist and found that there was nothing wrong with Xiu¡¯s pulse.

    This meant that her eyes were not affected by illness or drugs.

    Lin Mengya had many questions in her mind, but she could only deal with them in silence.

    Xiu seemed to have sensed her uneasiness and held her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Seeing that the little girl was actuallyforting her in such a gentle manner, Lin Mengya cursed the reason why Xiu lost her sight a hundred times.

    When they arrived at the ce, she would find an opportunity to carefully examine Xiu¡¯s eyes.

    The horse carriage gradually disappeared into the distance and the inner capital city was quiet.

    After traveling for another hour or so, the horse carriage finally came to a stop.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±

    A man¡¯s voice sounded from outside. Xiu took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and smiled with relief.

    ¡°Sister Lin, here we are. This is my house.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded subconsciously before realizing that Xiu couldn¡¯t actually see.

    Lin Mengya helped Xiu get out of the carriage with sympathy, only to find that Xiu was familiar with the path and didn¡¯t need her assistance at all.

    They had only been apart for half a year. Xiu seemed to have be familiar with being a blind person.

    What exactly had happened in the past six months?

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back. Master is so anxious that he almost sent all the people in the mansion to look for you!¡±

    As soon as they arrived at the gate, a middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper greeted them.

    He looked extremely anxious, which was clear that he was worried about Xiu.

    ¡°Uncle Hong, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that today is the Witch Empress¡¯s birthday, so I went out for a stroll. Besides, I have Suma to apany me. You may not trust me, but don¡¯t you trust your own son?¡±

    Xiu still had a way with words. Her sweet talk made her absolutely adorable. Uncle Hong¡¯s face revealed an apparent hint of empathy and pity.

    ¡°Boy, listen carefully. If anything happens to Miss, I¡¯ll break your legs. s, if it weren¡¯t for that Ninth Prince...¡±

    ¡°Uncle Hong, this is my friend. It wouldn¡¯t be polite to keep my guest standing at the entrance, right?¡±

    Xiu interrupted Uncle Hong deliberately.

    But Lin Mengya clearly heard him mention the Ninth Prince.

    ¡°Could Xiaoyu have something to do with Xiu¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. ording to Xiaoyu¡¯s character, if Xiu¡¯s eyes were really blind because of him, he would never be so resistant when he heard me mention Xiu.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and realized that there must be more to it than meets the eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m old. You¡¯re our Miss¡¯s guest, which means you¡¯re the guest of our mansion. Pleasee in.¡±

    The old housekeeper looked at her apologetically. Lin Mengya immediately shook her head, indicating that she did not mind.

    ¡°Never mind, she¡¯s like a sister to me and she is very different from the others. Uncle Hong, let¡¯s go back to my courtyard first. Please get me the best tea. I want to take good care of this elder sister of mine.¡±

    After Xiu had dissolved the apparent awkwardness, Uncle Hong went to get them some tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Lin. Uncle Hong watched me grow up. So it¡¯s normal that he would get a little too antsy. Let¡¯s go to my yard.¡±

    As she followed Xiu weaving through the Dongfang mansion, although her teacher had told her that Xiu¡¯s status was unique, when she arrived at her house, she found that everything here was the same as that of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Moreover, Xiaoyu said that Xiu had a marriage arrangement with him.

    It seemed that Xiu¡¯s identity must be very prominent.

    Lin Mengya felt even more sorry for this lovely girl. How lucky must a parent be to have the chance to raise such a beautiful, crystal-like girl?

    She shouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. All the pain in the world should have nothing to do with her.

    ¡°My bed chamber is just up ahead. In fact, I like your yard very much. It¡¯s big, beautiful and resides so many good people. When I was there, I was happier than ever. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely go and stay in Sister Lin¡¯s courtyard!¡±

    Xiu held her hand and said cheekily.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll save a room for you and prepare it especially for you, okay? And I know you like Baizhi and the others, and you like going out to eat delicious foods with Baizhi. Next time you go, I¡¯ll ask her to take you out to eat every day.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted the girl in a soft voice. She could see that her face was full of excitement as she kept nodding her head.

    However, the more she thought about it, the more upset she felt.

    D*mn! Why exactly did all of this happen?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go out anymore. In the past, uncle would always cave in to my coaxing and pestering. Thinking about it, it¡¯s not a loss. I¡¯ve traveled around with my uncle and seen what half the girls have never seen. I should be happy, and I am. Even if I have to stay in this yard for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t be lonely.¡±

    ¡°Xiu!¡±

    Lin Mengya held Xiu tightly in her arms, feeling sadder than ever.

    ¡°Sister Lin, don¡¯t be sad for me. I did it voluntarily. I know he doesn¡¯t care about me, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from liking him, does it? Humans are really weird, in that if you like someone, you will unconsciously want to do everything for him. Sister Lin, I know I can¡¯t keep anything from you, but can you promise me that you will never tell him?¡±

    Sure enough, Xiu¡¯s eyes went blind because of Xiaoyu!

    She held Xiu¡¯s hand and carefully sat on the stone bench in the yard. There were some things that she must figure out.

    ¡°Xiu, can you tell me what happened to your eyes?¡±

    There were many altarnterns in Xiu¡¯s courtyard. The lights made Lin Mengya see them more clearly.

    Under the moonlight, Xiu¡¯s eyes just looked a little dimmed.

    However, under themplight, that pair of eyes, especially the right eye, did not seem to be human eyes.

    After taking a closer look, Lin Mengya could not help but gasp.

    They were not human eyeballs, but a pair of jade eyeballs resembling those of human eyeballs!

    Good heavens! Why did this happen?

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Sister Lin, promise me, okay? Don¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t want him to feel guilty because of this pair of eyes. I know that he doesn¡¯t really want to go ahead with the marriage arrangement with me, and I won¡¯t force him. You once told me that when one falls in love, she shouldn¡¯t lose her own identity and sacrifice self pride. I did everything for him just because I love him, not because I want to tie him to me. What I want is his heart, not his body. Besides, it¡¯s not like I ended up with nothing. Although I lost a pair of eyes, I have something more precious than eyes.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Lin Mengya shook her head, not knowing what to say.

    Xiu was a kind and innocent girl who loved to help others.

    She had entered the wolf den alone for a mother-inw whom she didn¡¯t really know. Now she lost her eyes for Xiaoyu.

    However, she felt that it was not fair for Xiu to silently sacrifice herself, putting his needs before her own.

    She had to let Xiaoyu know the truth no matter what.

 Chapter 805 - Sacrificing the Eye to Tame the Venomous Insect

    <h4>Chapter 805 Sacrificing the Eye to Tame the Venomous Insect</h4>

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to trap Xiaoyu with the marriage arrangement. but Xiu, although not all sacrifices get you anything in return, only a fool would silently sacrifice. Do you think Xiaoyu is the kind of person who deceives you because he is emotionally moved?¡±

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware of Xiaoyu¡¯s character. Although he was a loyal man, he was definitely not the kind of scum who would dy someone¡¯s life for the sake of repaying kindness or being moved.

    On the contrary, she felt that this would make Xiu confess the truth to him and ease the rtionship between the two of them. It would also allow Xiaoyu to have a new understanding of Xiu.

    Xiu was her good friend, but Xiaoyu was someone she considered to be a younger brother.

    She loved both of them dearly, so she couldn¡¯t bear to see any one of them get hurt.

    ¡°Sister Lin, I know what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve never thought of keeping this from him, but it would be disastrous if he were to find out, because it was Prince Lie who had pleaded me to give up my eyes. How do you think he would feel if he finds out that I lost my eyes because Prince Lie came to me to plead for him?¡±

    Xiu¡¯s kindness made her heart ache, but the truth really shocked her.

    ¡°You said Wanyan Lie asked you to do it? Xiu, tell me honestly, what really happened?¡±

    This matter was getting a little serious andplicated.

    Just as Xiu said, if this matter was rted to Wanyan Lie, it must have something to do with the entire Lieyun.

    To be honest, Lin Mengya did not really like Wanyan Lie.

    In spite of the fact that he was extremely loyal and devoted to Xiaoyu.

    But sometimes, the means he used were a bit extreme.

    Be it with regards to Xiaoyu or Xiu.

    Before they were being used as political chips, they were two innocent children.

    Forget national justice, did everything have to be achieved by sacrificing innocent people?

    On that point, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Like Xiaoyu, Xiu relied on and trusted Lin Mengya as much as a fledgling.

    Therefore, she would answer her questions obediently.

    Lin Mengya found out the whole story from Xiu¡¯s narration.

    Everything had to do with the venomous insect inside Xiaoyu¡¯s body.

    The Lieyun Empire had dozens of tribes of various sizes.

    ording to tradition, the ruler of the Lieyun Empire must receive the approval of the leaders of all the tribes.

    Of course, the truth was that only twelve Tribes possessed true power.

    The other small tribes were also attached to these twelve great tribes.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to obtain the acknowledgment of the twelve tribe leaders. In order to prevent their leaders from being bribed, when a consensus could not be reached on the sessor to the throne, a rtively fair system would be used for evaluation.

    The Xin Family was the one who initiated this evaluation.

    The so-called High Priest was essentially the instigator in name.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Xin Li was also one of the prospective sessors to the throne.

    But once such disputes arose, as the High Priest, Xin Li would be the first to be eliminated.

    It was no wonder that Xin Luan would be the chief priest along with Xin Li. This was the reason.

    Even so, to be acknowledged by every single tribe was still extremely difficult.

    One of the more important ones was to get the inheritance left by the King of Various Venomous Insects.

    These inheritances were some special venomous insects.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s ability was limited, and he had been drifting outside for a long time. Naturally, his credentials were the worst.

    But the Emperor loved Xiaoyu very much, and Wanyan Lie provided help in the most extreme form.

    They chose a rtively powerful venomous insect for Xiaoyu, the venomous heart insect, even among the venomous insects left by the King of Various Venomous Insects.

    It was said that the venomous heart insect could confuse people¡¯s hearts and make its master superior to most venomous insects. There were indeed many benefits to it.

    Over the years, there had been many who had pursued the venomous heart insect.

    They only gave up because the venomous heart insect was too hard to control.

    It was hard to say whether Xiaoyu was too lucky or that Xiu just had a miserable fate.

    When Xiu was young, she faced the venomous heart insect alone.

    Not only did the venomous heart insect not turn her into nutrients, but quite the contrary, it protected her from the siege of so many other venomous insects.

    Though only a very small amount of people knew about this matter.

    ¡°Later, Prince Lie told me that the only way the ninth prince could gain possession of the venomous heart insect, was that I had to use my eyes to be the altar of the insect. So I put the insect in my eyes. But the power of the venomous heart insect was so strong that I couldn¡¯t see through my other eye either.¡±

    After Xiu finished speaking, there was a helpless smile on her face.

    It was as if losing her eyes was not a big deal.

    Lin Mengya clenched her fists. Only in this way could she suppress her impulse to rush to Wanyan Lie and punch him hard.

    What bullsh*t venomous heart insect!

    If Xiaoyu didn¡¯t have the ability. Why didn¡¯t he think of other ways?

    Using her eyes to raise the venomous insect made Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stand on end. Moreover, Xiu was still young and her life had just begun.

    The rage umted in her heart was getting extremely high, and she knew the principle of paying a price for the sake of sess.

    However, would Xiaoyu be able to sitfortably on the throne that was built on the blood of innocent people?

    In the name of righteousness, he was a bandit who bullied the weak.

    Despicable, just despicable!

    ¡°But I have to thank him. Sister Lin, let me tell you a little secret. In fact, there is a male venomous insect in the body of the ninth prince. Although it is also very powerful, it is not as good as the female one. The female venomous insect lives in my left eye. Now, it has been integrated with me. With it, even if I have no eyes, no one can easily hurt me!¡±

    Although Xiu hid it well, Lin Mengya could still feel the disappointment and affectation of strength in the little girl¡¯s tone.

    Xiu was a very strong-minded girl. Her breadth of mind and scope were far higher than her own.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya felt bad and tried her best not to let Xiu know what she was thinking.

    Some things that just couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    Not to mention that the sacrifice was irreversible, and she could only stop more sacrifices by using all means.

    At the same time, she would not let Xiu¡¯s efforts go to waste.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re really amazing. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this kind of venomous insect. It seems that I¡¯ll have to admit defeat in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu¡¯s left eye, which was indeed dull, and her left eye seemed to have a hint of life.

    Perhaps it was because she was staring at Xiu, but there seemed to be a sh of purple light in Xiu¡¯s left eye.

    Although it was very fast, Lin Mengya definitely saw it.

    That must be the dreaded and powerful venomous heart insect.

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. It¡¯s strange though, Xiaozi is usually very active. Why is she so well-behaved today?¡±

    Xiu muttered to herself in puzzlement, but Lin Mengya knew the reason.

    The poison flowing in her body was much tougher than that of this venomous heart insect.

    While humans might not be able to sense it, venomous insects were the most sensitive.

    Now that the insect sensed her, it naturally had to back off, not daring toe out and cause trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too tired today. Is there really no hope for your left eye to recover?¡±

    Only Xiu could face such harsh truth with a smile.

    Nevertheless, in her heart, Lin Mengya still hoped that Xiu could see light again.

    Xiu shook her head. There was actually not a hint of haze in her smile.

    ¡°Truth be told, it makes no difference to me. Sister Lin, do you know why Xiaozi is called the venomous heart insect? Because it will be my heart. As long as I can keep cultivating it, Xiaozi will be my eye. By then, there will be no difference.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya could only sigh and shake her head.

    Xiu was always so different from others.

    Even Lin Mengya had to admit thatpared to Xiu, she was inferior.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Sister Lin, stay here tonight. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Suma to send you back to the pce. We haven¡¯t talked to each other for such a long time. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you my room.¡±

    Xiu was so lively that she held Lin Mengya¡¯s arm intimately. She must be so familiar with this ce that there seemed to be no obstacle at all.

    No wonder the butler had such a big reaction to her going out.

    Presumably, this was the safest and mostfortable ce for Xiu now.

    Xiu¡¯s room was as simple andfortable as her character.

    Apart from the necessities, there was no other decoration in the room.

    They were probably afraid that Xiu would identally fall down and get hurt.

    After looking around, Lin Mengya followed Xiu into the closet.

    Although there was no candlelight inside, Xiu moved around as usual.

    She took out a clean set of clothes from the closet and handed it to Lin Mengya as she spoke with embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten that ever since I lost my sight, Uncle Hong was afraid that I would grieve and that something would happen to me, so he took away all the candlelight in the room. So you¡¯ll have to apany me in the dark.¡±

    Lin Mengya took the clothes from Xiu. In fact, to her, it didn¡¯t matter whether there was any light or not.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re going to sleep soon anyway. By the way, Xiu, how did you know that Xiaoyu and I were ambushed by others?¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly changed her clothes and the two of them climbed onto the big bed. Finally, Lin Mengya got straight to the point on the matter she was most curious about.

    In the dark, she couldn¡¯t see Xiu¡¯s expression clearly, but she could hear the weight in her tone.

    ¡°I heard about it from my uncle. Sister Lin, you may not know that the Dongfang family is one of the most powerful families in Lieyun Empire. My grandfather¡¯s generation was the old minister who helped the Emperor ascend the throne. Moreover, my uncle fought side by side with my father and the Emperor. And, the Dongfang family is not interested in power struggles. Instead, they like to do business everywhere. Therefore, the Emperor believes in the Dongfang family. But everything has changed since the return of the ninth prince.¡±

 Chapter 806 - The Dongfang Family

    <h4>Chapter 806 The Dongfang Family</h4>

    Xiu had her reason to feel worried.

    Although the Dongfang Family was still loyal to the Emperor, even if Xiaoyu seeded the throne, it would probably be difficult for him, who had a weak foundation, to ward off the joint attack of the other aristocratic families.

    The Dongfang Family¡¯s gratitude to the Emperor could be defeated by the cruel reality.

    If they supported Xiaoyu, the whole family might be reproached.

    Furthermore, judging from Xiaoyu¡¯s current strength, it would take him a lot of effort to get the throne.

    Therefore, the Dongfang Family had their n.

    Dongfang Xu was one of the members who fully supported Xiaoyu, and they intended to put the Dongfang Family on the bnce of striving for the throne by uniting with the Emperor by marrying Xiu to Xiaoyu.

    However, plenty of members disagreed with this n.

    So the marriage between Xiu and Xiaoyu did not get many members¡¯ approval and had not been settled.

    After hearing Xiu¡¯s helpless narration, Lin Mengya got a rough idea of why Xiaoyu took such a strong stand against his marriage with Xiu.

    ¡°In fact, It¡¯s not all the Ninth Prince¡¯s fault. My father once told me that the Lieyun Empire would be united sooner orter. Both the aristocratic families and the tribes are as transient as a fleeting cloud. The fiercer thepetition among them is now, the more miserable situation they will end up in. Given the wisdom and tactics of His Majesty, unifying the Lieyun Empire is within his reach. My uncle fully supported the Ninth Prince in order to find a way out for the Dongfang Family,¡± Xiu said.

    Despite Xiu¡¯s dim eyes, Lin Mengya could still see a trace of indifference and sarcasm on her face.

    In the past, she only knew that Xiu was a girl who was innocent and kind but very smart.

    Now, she found Xiu extraordinary and mature in speech.

    Lin Mengya became even more curious of what kind of family could nurture such a smart and cunning girl.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about your uncle, but I¡¯ve never heard about your father. Judging from your words, your father has extraordinary vision indeed. If there¡¯s a chance, I would like to pay him a visit. May I?¡±

    Perhaps the other aristocratic families considered the Dongfang Family dispensable, after all, the Dongfang Family focused on business.

    In thepetition for power, the Dongfang Family neither enjoyed high prestige like the Xin Family nor had umted strength as great as that of the other aristocratic families.

    This was probably the reason why the Dongfang Family was so eager to pick a new powerful backer.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else that the Dongfang brothers were different from others.

    The Lieyun Empire was an extremely exclusive country that almost locked its doors against the world.

    However, they were among the very few people allowed to do business abroad freely and had the strength to be one of the giants on the trade route.

    Perhaps the Emperor supported them in secret, but their umted strength, tactics and connections might be more important.

    If Xiaoyu intended to lead the Lieyun Empire to a higher level, he was bound to draw the Dongfang Family, which was farsighted and capable with a strongwork, over to his side and put it in an important position.

    Fortunately, she had a good rtionship with Xiu and Dongfang Xu, which would probably save her a lot of time achieving this goal.

    ¡°My father... is not at home. I heard from my uncle that my father has traveled around since I was born, so I have just met my father a few times up to now. Speaking of this, it has been three years since I met himst time. But if my fatheres back, you¡¯d better not meet him, Sister Lin. My father is a little weird, but I will try my best to make it happen. Rest assured,¡± Xiu said.

    Despite the dim light in the room, Lin Mengya could still see the serious look on her face.

    She was touched and involuntarily sighed to herself, thinking the simpler one was, the more likely she was to be stubborn.

    Although Xiu had a close rtionship with her, Xiu considered and did everything for Xiaoyu at all times.

    The two of them were destined to be a couple. She wondered what on earth Xiu had owed Xiaoyu in herst life so that Xiu not only sacrificed her eyes for Xiaoyu but also had her mind upied with his business.

    However, their rtionship was not up to Lin Mengya.

    Their rtionship was different from that of Lin Nansheng and Shangguan Hui.

    If Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t marry a girl he liked in the future, Xiu would probably be his first choice.

    Love was truly unintelligible.

    The two of them had another intimate conversation and did not fall asleep unknowingly until dawn broke.

    Lin Mengya had always been a light sleeper. Therefore, when Xiu moved a little, she opened her sore eyes and asked, ¡°Xiu, what time is it?¡±

    She rubbed her sore head and recalled what had happenedst night instantly.

    Oh yes, she and Xiaoyu had agreed to meet in front of the pce gate.

    She didn¡¯t show up all night. Xiaoyu probably got frantic.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Sister Lin, you can get more sleep. I¡¯ve sent someone to inform the Ninth Prince, and I believe that he will be here soon. I remember back when we were in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, you usually had some soft porridge after waking up every morning. I¡¯ve told the kitchen to prepare it. Sister Lin, you can have it a momentter,¡± Xiu said.

    In the sunlight, she gave an extremely charming and bright smile.

    Losing her eyes did not make her less beautiful. Instead, she looked so delicate that people involuntarily felt tender and protective toward her.

    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Meeting an old friend in a foreignnd was actually a good thing for her.

    Moreover, Xiu was more like a cordial younger sister to her.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go out and have a look first,¡± Xiu said.

    Lin Mengya was not sure if it was her illusion that Xiu¡¯s smile seemed to be a little strange.

    Perhaps she thought too much. After all, Xiu was different from before.

    Moreover, she had always been sensitive.

    If Xiu hid something from her, she would definitely be able to tell it.

    The Dongfang¡¯s Mansion was deeper and moreplicated than Lin Mengya imagined.

    Although her courtyard had begun to take shape, it stillcked a little bit ofsting appealpared with the mansion of an old aristocratic family like the Dongfang Family.

    After breakfast, Xiu led Lin Mengya to have a walk around the courtyard of the Dongfang Family.

    The tour showed her a secluded courtyard with richly ornamented buildings to which winding paths led.

    It was said that she had only visited less than half of the Dongfang¡¯s Mansion after walking for the whole morning.

    But Lin Mengya realized one thing: Xiu might be of a different status in the Dongfang Family.

    There seemed to be no one other than Xiu, an unmarried girl, living in this courtyard.

    Logically speaking, even if only the main branch of the Dongfang Family lived in this mansion, there were supposed to be lots of people.

    But now, Lin Mengya did not see any other member of the Dongfang Family after walking around half of the courtyard, which was enough to prove that such a spacious courtyard might be meant for Xiu only!

    The Dongfang Family was unbelievably wealthy. Despite their simr family backgrounds, Xiu lived quite a different life from Lin Mengya who even did not have enough food during her childhood!

    Getting tired from walking, the two of them sat in a pavilion for a rest.

    ¡°Sister Lin, what do you think of my courtyard? Is it splendid?¡± Xiu, whose white and delicate forehead was covered with crystal-clear beads of sweat, asked with a particr blush on her tender face.

    Lin Mengya looked around. Although the courtyard covered arge area, it was very quiet and elegant, decorated exquisitely and gave a sense of well-being and delight.

    This was indeed a wonderful ce.

    ¡°Of course it is. I didn¡¯t expect that your home is as beautiful as a fairnd. You won¡¯t feel bored in such a courtyard, will you?¡± Lin Mengya picked up the teacup in front of her and said with a smile.

    On hearing this, Xiu gave a sweet smile and then stammered, ¡°In that case, Sister Lin, can you stay here with me for a couple of days? Just a couple of days. We meet again after a long separation. I have so many things to talk about with you. Besides, you¡¯re the only one here who can apany me.¡±

    Staring at the poor girl, Lin Mengya found it hard to refuse.

    However, there were many things to tackle in the imperial pce.

    Knowing that the Yao Family was about to make trouble, Lin Mengya could not just wait helplessly for the end.

    What was more, the Yao Family¡¯s attempt to kidnap her and Xiaoyust night indicated that the Yao Family had long intended to usurp the throne.

    In this case, she should go back to the imperial pce and fight alongside with Xiaoyu and Madame Jingrou.

    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Xiu who asked her to stay out of kindness.

    As such, she could only deliberate for a long while and tried to avoid saying something that would break Xiu¡¯s heart, ¡°I...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by a voice. ¡°Sister! Are you okay? Dongfang Xiu, you are so detestable! How dare you hold my sister hostage? Humph, do all the members of your Dongfang Family always like to force me to submit in this underhanded way?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s rebuke surprised Lin Mengya.

    She turned around and intended tofort Xiu, only to see that Xiu, who had blushed just now, looked pitiful with her face turning pale.

    Frowning slightly, Lin Mengya gave Xiaoyu a hard look.

    However, he rushed over in rage, grasped her hand and stood in front of her to protect her.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, I¡¯m fine. Xiu and I are good friends. Besides, she saved mest night. You shouldn¡¯t have talked to her like that!¡± Lin Mengya said in a severe tone.

    She had been unaware of what Xiu had done for Xiaoyu.

    Now that she learned it, she would certainly take Xiu¡¯s side.

    Although Xiaoyu was innocent in this matter, if Xiu hadn¡¯t fallen for him, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a big sacrifice for him.

    Sometimes, being unaware of what Xiu had done for him was not an excuse for him to enjoy the fruit of her sacrifice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by them! Saved you? In my opinion, she probably intended to make use of you to make me agree to marry her!¡± Xiaoyu, who had always beenposed, said in unusual rage.

    As soon as he blurted it out, he regretted it.

    After all, Wanyan Yu felt something different about his sister, but when he saw his sister speak up for Xiu, he got furious.

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows, really disappointed in Xiaoyu.

    But before she flew into a rage, Xiu gently dragged her sleeve.

 Chapter 807 - Fail to Bring Them Together

    <h4>Chapter 807 Fail to Bring Them Together</h4>

    ¡°Sorry, I have an ulterior motive. Sister Lin, sorry, I made use of you. Since the Ninth Prince is here, please take her back. Regarding our engagement, since you disagree with it, just forget it,¡± Xiu said, maintaining her expression.

    She looked indifferent, neither angry nor aggrieved so that even Lin Mengya could not tell what she was thinking.

    However, Xiu¡¯s hand that was holding her hand in her sleeve tightly gave away Xiu¡¯s nervousness.

    Xiu was not asposed as she looked.

    But Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t point it out so that Xiu could at least maintain her image as the frank girl, who even disdained to defend herself, in front of her beloved.

    ¡°You finally admit it. Sister, let¡¯s go! This kind of person does not deserve your kindness!¡± Wanyan Yu said.

    Seeing that his sister still felt pity for the repulsive girl, he got even more furious.

    Grabbing Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, Wanyan Yu took her away angrily.

    However, he did not notice that Xiu, who had pretended to beposed, was gradually overwhelmed by emotion and showed a sad look behind him.

    Who said that young people usually fell for someone in a moment of infatuation?

    Xiu had done all she could to help her beloved even at the cost of her eyes.

    Now in return, he left decisively in disgust, but she was still unable to get over him.

    As the only witness of her infatuation with Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya felt as if she had knocked over a jar of bitter water in her heart so that her heart was filled with bitterness.

    Xiu was too silly, yet she let Xiaoyu go so easily that Lin Mengya involuntarily felt sorry for her.

    Lin Mengya let Xiaoyu drag her out of the Dongfang¡¯s Mansion and push her into the carriage in an almost rude way.

    Lin Mengya was about to lose her temper, but at the sight of Xiaoyu¡¯s extremely sullen face, she had to try hard to hold back her anger.

    At this moment, it was more necessary for her to calm down.

    She did notpletely ignore what Xiaoyu had told her.

    It seemed that Xiaoyu had a strong aversion to this kind of thing.

    Could it be that something had happened before?

    She secretly took a few deep breaths, telling herself she must calm down.

    Otherwise, the conflict between Xiaoyu and Xiu would only be increasingly sharp.

    When she finally calmed herself down, she saw Xiaoyu, who was in a corner of the carriage, staring at her gloomily.

    Damned brat! It was obviously he who caused this trouble, yet he dared to re at her like that!

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya still kept the proper business in mind, so she didn¡¯t give Xiaoyu a sound thrashing right away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You must have misunderstood Xiu. We have gone through plenty of things in the Jin State and the Nation of Lintian. I know you may not like her, but she definitely will not hurt me. I think I have more say in this than you, don¡¯t I?¡± Lin Mengya tried to patientlyfort this unreasonable fellow with sweet words.

    However, he declined to talk to her and turned his head, as arrogant as a little rooster.

    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!

    ¡°Ouch! Sister, I¡¯m wrong! It hurts!¡± Wanyan Yu shouted.

    He, who had acted arrogantly a moment ago, gave in after Lin Mengya pinched his ear.

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and kept pinching Xiaoyu¡¯s ear mercilessly.

    Xiaoyu didn¡¯t dare to put on any airs and could only admit defeat meekly.

    ¡°I would like to see if you dare to talk to me like that again!¡± Lin Mengya said and let him go after pinching his ear hard.

    Although the aggrieved look in Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes, the stimtion turned him back into ackey.

    He looked at his sister meekly and didn¡¯t dare to act arrogantly anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. As your sister, I won¡¯t mislead you. Xiaoyu, no matter what happened between you and Xiu, you must be aware that Xiu will never hurt you. In any case, you and Xiu are allies rather than enemies. I know that you are displeased with the marriage arranged by His Majesty privately, but you should know that this is equally unfair to Xiu. You are not outstanding enough to make all girls desperate to marry you. Moreover, even if you don¡¯t like her, is it inappropriate to show that directly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, Wanyan Yu said those words out of concern for Lin Mengya and rage. Now he had calmed down a lot.

    In fact, he was well aware of what Lin Mengya had just mentioned.

    Nevertheless, he, who felt sufficiently aggrieved, involuntarily red at Dongfang Xiu with angry eyes.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was unaware of all this.

    ¡°If you want to say something, just go ahead. I¡¯m your sister, so you can tell me anything,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing the aversion on Xiaoyu¡¯s face, she knew that she had not seeded in persuading him.

    It seemed that she should keep working on this.

    Staring at Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu felt sufficiently aggrieved and reluctantly told her what had happened before, ¡°It¡¯s all their Dongfang Family¡¯s fault for relying on their power to insult me. Here¡¯s what happened...¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had no idea how matchmakers performed their work before, she had seen on TV that those matchmakers, each with a big mole on their faces, usually tried to bring a young man and a youngdy together by touting one of them in front of the other and doing this conversely.

    Then, the two of them met. If they had a favorable impression of each other and fell for each other, they would continue seeing each other, and eventually get married and have children.

    Although she did not have much life experience, she had a rough idea of this.

    The matchmakers should at least introduce the young man and the youngdy to each other and offer them a chance to know each other.

    When it came to bringing Xiaoyu and Xiu together, the elders of the Dongfang Family obviously had no talent in this at all.

    It was said that on a moonless night, Xiaoyu, who got out of the imperial pce alone and was about to return to his mansion, was kidnapped by a group of men in ck.

    Well, to put it more bluntly, they caught him off guard by knocking him out with a stick and carrying him away.

    They directly took him to Xiu¡¯s boudoir.

    ording to the narration of Wanyan Yu, one of those people involved in this, he could only sum up hisplicated feelings as shock and rage.

    It was unknown who came up with this lousy idea of making Xiaoyu sleep with Xiu so that Xiaoyu had to agree to marry Xiu despite his unwillingness.

    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as they wished. Ordinary means didn¡¯t work on Xiaoyu who had just gotten the venomous heart insect.

    However, Xiu seemed to have lost her mind.

    She thought it was a sexual dream, in which not only did she boldly and passionately express her affection for Xiaoyu, but she also tried to sleep with Xiaoyu.

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Xiu smelled something fishy about this, which stopped the tragedy from happening.

    But it left Xiaoyu, who was held hostage and almost raped, scarred in a long term.

    Moreover, since then, those members of the Dongfang Family, who intended to settle the engagement between Xiaoyu and Xiu, had tried to make Xiaoyu submit by various means every now and then.

    He was so annoyed under their pressure that he went to the Dongfang¡¯s Mansion to make a scene, and these unrestrained people eventually knocked it off.

    Since then, Xiaoyu had considered the Dongfang Family synonymous with trouble and grievances.

    Presumably no man liked to be forced to ept a girl in this way.

    Over time, Xiaoyu either stayed at a respectful distance from the Dongfang Family or simply had no favorable impression of them like before.

    Hearing this long story, Lin Mengya gritted her teeth.

    She had no idea who came up with such a simple and direct method.

    The person presumably did not expect it would only make Xiaoyu more resistant to his engagement with Xiu.

    Even if Xiaoyu eventually agreed to marry Xiu, Xiu was destined to be unable to win Xiaoyu¡¯s heart for the rest of her life.

    Things were getting increasingly tricky.

    ¡°Since you said that, it seems to be pointless for me to continue persuading you. But you should be aware of one thing: Xiu is innocent, and what they had done has nothing to do with her. If she has anything to do with this, that¡¯s her affection for you. But it isn¡¯t her fault for falling for you, is it? I don¡¯t expect you to fall in love with her immediately, but I hope that at least you can stop flinging out hard words at her and putting me in a difficult position, okay?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xiaoyu was gentle and meek in front of her.

    However, with the pride and stubbornness rooted in his heart, the drastic means of the Dongfang Family had long aroused his aversion to Xiu and even the entire Dongfang Family.

    This was not a good thing.

    After all, the Dongfang Family was wavering at present, and their enemies could make use of the Dongfang Family to make big trouble.

    Xiu had a different position in the Dongfang Family. With Xiu and Dongfang Xu around, they did not have to worry about the Dongfang Family¡¯s stand for the time being.

    But it was extremely difficult for them to draw the entire Dongfang Family over to their side.

    She could only hope the other members of the Dongfang Family would never find out the reason why Xiu became blind.

    Otherwise, she could only wash Xiaoyu clean and put him on Xiu¡¯s bed to beg for their forgiveness.

    ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about? I guess you are also thinking that they went too far, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xiaoyu said, seeming to have found someone on his side.

    Lin Mengya smiled.

    How should she exin that she was thinking about how to make Xiaoyu repay Xiu¡¯s kindness by sleeping with Xiu?

    Hearing his sister¡¯s words, Xiaoyu agreed for the sake of his sister despite his unwillingness.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. Although there seems to be nothing special about the Dongfang Family, my intuition tells me that it¡¯s definitely not simple. If you want to get their support, the first and most important thing is to avoiding into any conflict with Xiu. She is of a different status in the Dongfang Family, and she is my close friend. No matter in emotional or rational terms, I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her. Xiaoyu, you should be aware of this.¡±

    Xiaoyu still wanted to say something else to defend himself, but after a while, he could only agree dejectedly.

    He was aware of the severity of this matter even without Lin Mengya telling him.

 Chapter 808 - Expose What They Have Done

    <h4>Chapter 808 Expose What They Have Done</h4>

    Seeing that Xiaoyu had softened his attitude, Lin Mengya could not bear to continue being strict with him.

    It seemed to be a little difficult to make Xiaoyu ept Xiu in a short time.

    However, as the saying went, love woulde over time.

    She had seen this on TV. A man and a woman, who had no feelings for each other and were even enemies, gradually fell for each other after going through some ups and downs together.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a feudal dictator who manipted their rtionship.

    But Xiu was definitely a wonderful girl. It was hard to say if her naughty brother was good enough for Xiu.

    ¡°I know you hate the arranged marriage, but Xiu is really a wonderful girl. At the sight that you confronted her aggressively all the time, I think it¡¯s a little embarrassing for me to be sandwiched between you two. Why don¡¯t you do me a favor and be polite to Xiu in future?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    If Wanyan Yu had irreconcble hatred for Xiu before, now his view of Xiu changed slightly because of Lin Mengya.

    In fact, when he was locked up in Xiu¡¯s room that night, Xiu thought of a way to help him escape.

    Therefore, he was not as angry with Xiu as with the other members of the Dongfang Family.

    In addition, Lin Mengya spoke up for Xiu again and again, so Xiaoyu naturally would not fire those malicious words at Xiu the next time they met.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you. But sister, the Dongfang Family is not as simple as you imagine. You¡¯d better stay away from the members of the Dongfang Family except for Xiu,¡± Xiaoyu said.

    Lin Mengya nodded immediately, seeming to readily ept his advice. In fact, Xiaoyu thought too much.

    Since Xiu came to find her in person, she supposed only Xiu and her two trusted servants knew her real identity.

    In this case, the other members of the Dongfang Family presumably would not try to make use of her.

    ¡°Did you get hurtst night?¡± After calming down a little, Lin Mengya took Xiaoyu¡¯s hand, nced at him worriedly and asked.

    In fact, she asked Xiaoyu to move to the imperial pce in order to prevent him from being suspected and ensure his safety.

    Unexpectedly, the Yao Family dared to send some people to seize them in public yesterday.

    She was lucky that Xiu happened to learn this and came to seek her in person.

    But she had no idea what Xiaoyu had been throughst night.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rest assured. Those guys couldn¡¯t hurt me for the time being, but I failed to catch any of them alive. After going back, I will definitely report this to my father and ask him to severely punish the Yao Family!¡± Xiaoyu said.

    He, who showed a trace of viciousness in his eyes at some point, was no longer the teenager he had been.

    He even became more merciless when dealing with enemies.

    Lin Mengya did not know if this was a good thing, but at least for now, only in this way could he protect himself.

    The only thing she could do was to lend him a helping hand.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head, thinking about something.

    She didn¡¯t raise her head and shake her head slightly under Xiaoyu¡¯s puzzled gaze until the carriage was about to get in the imperial pce.

    She said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to keep it from His Majesty for the time being. But others have learned that you were hunted downst night. I think you¡¯d better tell His Majesty that those who hunted you down were just some punks deliberately provoking you.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Xiaoyu became even more puzzled.

    His sister was a vengeful person. He could still vividly remember how she punished the few members of the Willow Gang.

    But why did she advise him to keep what happened this time secret?

    ¡°Even if you caught any of them alivest night, you may not be able to bring down the Yao Family. Don¡¯t forget that the Yao Family still has the support of the Eldest Prince even after the Empress copsed. What¡¯s more, the Yao Family adopts quite an interesting attitude towards the Empress¡¯s copse. I don¡¯t think they will take no countermeasure. Perhapsst night they sent some people to seize you with premeditation,¡± Lin Mengya said, pondering over the Yao Family¡¯s intention.

    Last night, she and Xiaoyu went out on the spur of the moment.

    Even if the Yao Family learned this and intended to seize Xiaoyu, they presumably made this decision in haste.

    But Xiaoyu was the Ninth Prince for whom the Emperor had the greatest affection and high expectations.

    Could it be that the Yao Family was as stupid as the Empress in the imperial pce so that they intended to seize Xiaoyu, such a hot potato, and thus to thoroughly enrage the Emperor?

    Perhaps they had long intended to usurp the throne.

    Either staging a coup directly or helping the Eldest Prince seed to the throne by force was considerably risky.

    What was more, the other aristocratic families would never turn a blind eye to it, unless they were waiting for an opportunity to arouse suspicion easily and expose what they had done to the Emperor.

    But why exactly did they do that?

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows, confused by the current situation.

    ¡°No matter why they did that, since you said so, I will do as you told me. Nevertheless, what you said makes sense. I don¡¯t think the Yao Family, which sent some people to seize me in public, seems to be afraid of exposing they are behind the scenes, either. Could it be that they want to be punished by my father?¡± Xiaoyu muttered to himself, which enlightened Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s right! Xiaoyu, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Lin Mengya said, grabbed Xiaoyu¡¯s hand excitedly and kissed him.

    Xiaoyu, who was kissed on the cheek, froze and looked joyfully at his sister in front of him.

    But what exactly did he say?

    ¡°Now go to ask Uncle Lie to help us investigate if the Yao Family has any situation. Remember not to believe any superficial clues or miss any traces. Do you get it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    At the sight that she suddenly became serious, Xiaoyu knew that she would not ask him to do that for no reason despite his puzzlement.

    The carriage stopped in front of the imperial pce. Lin Mengya repeatedly told Xiaoyu to be careful before heading for the Fengyu Court worriedly.

    If her spection was true, it would be more difficult than she expected to win thepetition for the throne of the Lieyun Empire.

    The current peaceful situation was just a pond with surging current beneath the water.

    Only time could tell her what exactly the truth was.

    As soon as she returned to the Fengyu Court, she saw Baisu waiting for her with anticipation at the door.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya, Baisu immediately ran over and examined Lin Mengya from head to foot as usual. After making sure that she was safe and sound, Baisu put her mind at ease.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Oh, yes, I heard from Xiaoyu that you were taken away by Wanyan Lie¡¯s men. Sorry, we didn¡¯t know you were not allowed to go there,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Of course, Baisu would not me Lin Mengya. In fact, even she had no idea why she was taken awayst night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Miss. I have forgotten about this. It¡¯s all my fault. But I would like to know why I am the only one not allowed to visit the Divine Witch Shrine. Unfortunately, even my master couldn¡¯t exin it,¡± Baisu said with a helpless look she rarely showed.

    She rarely visited the Divine Witch Shrine indeed. Even when her master took her there for some business, her master usually told her to wait far away from the Divine Witch Shrine.

    She hadn¡¯t been there for many years.

    If she hadn¡¯t been there with Lin Mengya and Xiaoyust night, she probably would have forgotten about this.

    ¡°Well, of course, they did that for some reason. Has Madamee back?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    As they talked, they walked into the Fengyu Court.

    Everyone was silently doing their work as usual.

    Nevertheless, at the sight of Lin Mengya, they nodded slightly to greet her.

    ¡°Well, Madame hasn¡¯te back yet. Besides, someone came this morning to convey the message that the Empress died of an illness,¡± Baisu said.

    She was dead? Lin Mengya stopped, raised her eyebrows in surprise, nced at Baisu and asked, ¡°Who conveyed the message? Is it reliable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ningqiu, Madame¡¯s personal maid. It¡¯s said that the Empress suddenly died of an acute illness. She also said that you were wanted to go there aftering back. But judging from her expression, it¡¯s not an emergency. Miss, why don¡¯t you change your clothes and go there?¡± Baisu said.

    Lin Mengya nodded. She had expected the Empress would end up with a tragedy, but she did not expect her death.

    Speaking of this, although the Empress was pitiful, she was really detestable.

    But why were Madame and the Emperor so indifferent to the death of the Empress?

    Ningqiu still had time to inform them after such a serious thing happened.

    Moreover, Ningqiu acted unhurriedly, and all members of the imperial pce acted normally.

    Judging from these, the Emperor and Madame Jingrou presumably wanted to make the death of the Empress insignificant.

    After changing into a set of in clothes, Lin Mengya led Baisu to the resting pce of the Emperor.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t find anything unusual along the way.

    The pce servants acted as usual, as though the death of the Empress had no influence on the entire imperial pce.

    Weren¡¯t they a bit too merciless?

    But when she got in the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, she saw the Emperor and Madame Jingrou ying chess leisurely.

    She waited respectfully in the corner. Hearing her footsteps, Madame Jingrou nced at her with a smile and waved her hand as a hint for the others to leave.

    Then Madame Jingrou said, ¡°You¡¯re here. I heard that you hung out with Yu¡¯erst night. How was the Witch Empress¡¯s birthday celebration going? Was it lively on the streets?¡±

    Today Madame Jingrou talked as gently as usual even with unusual ease, seeming to be in a good mood.

    ¡°It was very lively on the streets, and everyone seemed to worship the Witch Empress a lot,¡± Lin Mengya answered.

    The game was presumably at the critical moment.

    Madame Jingrou held a white piece with her fingers and frowned for a long while before she gently put it down.

    Then she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you lost.¡±

 Chapter 809 - The End of Yao Lus Story

    <h4>Chapter 809 The End of Yao Lu¡¯s Story</h4>

    ¡°You are getting increasingly proficient in ying chess. Well, I¡¯ll do as I promised you today,¡± the Emperor said.

    He seemed to be in a good mood. Not only did he talk in a much gentler voice, but he and Madame Jingrou, who had treated each other with slight aloofness and proper respect before, got along in a mature way and became affectionate to each other.

    They probably made an improvement in their rtionship after getting over what had happened between them back then.

    Lin Mengya had thought about how to find out the truth so that Madame Jingrou could get over what had happened.

    It seemed that the Empress¡¯s death was the key to undoing the knot in Madame Jingrou¡¯s mind.

    Now plenty of problems could be solved easily.

    Lin Mengya bowed respectfully and saw the Emperor off, wondering what he had promised Madame Jingrou to do in person.

    Anyway, as soon as he left, there were only a few people in the resting pce.

    Later, even Ningqiu left as well, leaving the two of them in the resting pce.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to ask you to do?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

    She, who was in a good mood, even stared at Lin Mengya with gentle eyes and joked with her.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what you are going to ask me to do, but as long as you ask, I¡¯ll try my best to do as you say,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, she had a vague spection.

    Nevertheless, she could rest assured that Madame Jingrou would never harm her.

    Madame Jingrou said, ¡°You¡¯re such a clever girl. How could I hide this from you? I think you¡¯ve figured out that I want you to send Yao Lu out of the imperial pce. His Majesty and I have arranged a residence where she can live infort for the rest of her life. After thinking back and forth to myself, I believe I can trust no one other than you to perform this task.¡±

    Sure enough, Lin Mengya had guessed that the abnormal behavior of the Emperor and Madame Jingrou must have something to do with the Empress¡¯s death.

    It seemed that the news of the Empress¡¯s death was just a smokescreen.

    ¡°Okay, Madame, please rest assured,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Empress must have been heart-broken after this.

    Now they got the best opportunity to send her out.

    Moreover, Madame Jingrou was right. Lin Mengya was the right person to perform this task.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Although Yao Lu is dered guilty, she¡¯s still the Eldest Prince¡¯s birth mother. Therefore, after talking it over, His Majesty and I think that we must hold a fake funeral for her. Regarding how to conduct it, I hope you could take full charge of the arrangement,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Although the news was a little unexpected, Lin Mengya nodded in agreement after thinking for a while.

    Madame Jingrou and the Emperor certainly had their considerations. On one hand, it was inappropriate to make the Empress¡¯s death public. On the other hand, the Empress¡¯s real whereabouts certainly should be kept from the others.

    Lin Mengya was the one in charge of sending the Empress out of the imperial pce and arranging for her to settle down.

    Naturally, she was the most suitable person for this task.

    ¡°Madame, rest assured. I¡¯ll make proper arrangements. But by what standard should I conduct her funeral?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    In fact, there must be special personnel in charge of conducting funerals in the imperial pce.

    She was only responsible for watching them and making sure that nothing went wrong and the secret that the Empress was still alive was kept properly.

    After pondering for a long while, Madame Jingrou let out a sigh quietly.

    To be honest, she had spent half her life fighting with the Empress. Moreover, if it were not for the Empress¡¯s poor health, she would not have had the opportunity to meet the Emperor.

    At the end of the day, she felt a mixture of gratitude and guilt towards the Empress.

    Otherwise, she would not have endured the Empress¡¯s deliberate coercion again and again.

    She said, ¡°His Majesty means to keep her funeral secret and send her out of the imperial pce as soon as possible. But I think, after all, we should give her a title. So His Majesty agreed to let her be buried as a Shaoshi. Regarding the details, you may talk them over with the personnel of the Ministry of Rites.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Lin Mengya said with a grasp of the situation.

    Although Yao Lu had spent half her life on open strife and veiled struggle in the imperial pce, she, who had been given the embarrassing title of the Empress, ended up with the title of Shaoshi that was of the lowest rank.

    If the nominal title of the Empress was Yao Lu¡¯s obsession, she was eventually referred to as Shaoshi in history.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me handle it. I¡¯m supposed to handle it myself. But His Majesty and I have wasted too much time, and we are too old to waste more time. I have spent half my life living for others. Now, I should do something for myself as you said,¡± Madame Jingrou said with helplessness, gratification and hope in her tone.

    Her feelings were tooplicated for those who had never experienced this to fully understand.

    She and the Emperor, who knew each other in their youth and had weathered lots of trials and tribtions, were finally able to be candid with each other in middle age.

    Looking back at the past, they had made too many detours.

    Time flew, and life was short. They could not afford to waste another twenty years.

    ¡°Madame, I¡¯m d that you understand this, but now it¡¯s not the time for you and His Majesty to retire into seclusion. I bumped into Madame Hui during this trip. She seemed to intend to persuade the Divine Witch to cooperate with her to deal with Xiaoyu. Although the Divine Witch didn¡¯t agree for the time being, I have an intuition that she won¡¯t give up so easily,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She didn¡¯t even mention this to Xiu.

    The Divine Witch was of a significant status. If she was really convinced by Madame Hui, it would probably cause Xiaoyu more trouble.

    Madame Jingrou also frowned. As a citizen of the Lieyun Empire, she knew better than Lin Mengya about the influence of the Divine Witch.

    She said, ¡°The Divine Witch is of an extraordinary status, so she won¡¯t interfere in this easily. I don¡¯t think Huining can seed in convincing her. Nevertheless, I¡¯m afraid the Divine Witch, who is aloof and proud, is no match for Huining, who is brimful of mischief and drastic means. I¡¯ll ask His Majesty to send some people to protect the Divine Witch. Speaking of this, thanks to the Divine Witch¡¯s help, I was able to safely give birth to Yu¡¯er. I have been looking for an opportunity to repay her over the years. Now I finally got it.¡±

    Madame Jingrou seemed to be an old acquaintance of the Divine Witch. Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt more relieved.

    However, at the thought of the Divine Witch¡¯s face, which was very simr to Baizhi¡¯s, Lin Mengya was certainly unwilling to let go of such a rare opportunity to ask about it.

    She said, ¡°I was lucky to meet the Divine Witch. She¡¯s really an extraordinary person. But I¡¯m curious about who she is. Why didn¡¯t I hear of her before I came here?¡±

    Because of Xiaoyu, she had specially searched the information about the Lieyun Empire.

    Unexpectedly, aftering here, she found she had heard of nothing about one and another powerful people she met here.

    She felt like a blind and found herself in a passive position.

    Fortunately, Madame Jingrou was always willing to tell her everything she knew, so she learned a lot of things from Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°In fact, the session of the Divine Witch is somewhat simr to that of the chosen witch of our Xin Family. Nevertheless, the tile of the chosen witch is handed from generation to generation, while the Divine Witch muste out of the tomb of the Witch Empress. I don¡¯t know since when every new Divine Witch showed up after thest Divine Witch passed away. Without exception, they were all 15 years old, and each of them was the only oneing out of the tomb. No one knows the past of the Divine Witches who had shown up or where exactly they came from. Only the personing out of the tomb of the Witch Empress is the real Divine Witch,¡± Madame Jingrou said with a look of reverence.

    It could be seen that the Divine Witch, who is sacred and mysterious, enjoyed extremely high prestige among the people of the Lieyun Empire.

    As Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, another question came into her mind.

    She asked, ¡°Madame, you said that all the Divine Witches came out of the Witch Empress¡¯s tomb. Could there be people living in the tomb?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of the tomb of living dead, where there were people living, mentioned in a martial arts story.

    But could it be a coincidence that there was also an unworldly Little Dragon Maiden in the Witch Empress¡¯s tomb?

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. In fact, the tomb is located in arge mountain with deadly poisonous mist and insects at the foot all year round. Even the members of the Xin Family have to spend a lot of effort to go there, not to mention there are plenty of fierce wild beasts and poisonous snakes in the mountain. Therefore, no one other than the Divine Witches can get in and out of there. It¡¯s said that the tomb of the Witch Empress is in the mountain, and those obstacles are supposed to prevent others from approaching the tomb of the Witch Empress,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Lin Mengya did not expect this.

    However, her intuition told her that such a legend must exist for a reason.

    Since all people of the Lieyun Empire considered it as the sacred ce, no one would think the legend too mysterious and weird.

    ¡°Then does the Current Divine Witch have any rtives or children?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    On hearing her question, Madame Jingrou revealed a look of astonishment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Divine Witch keeps her chastity and has no rtionship with anyone all her life. You can say this in front of me, but don¡¯t say this in front of anyone else!¡±

    The Divine Witch had neither rtives nor children.

    It seemed to be just a coincidence that the Divine Witch looked like Baizhi.

    ¡°Okay, thank you for warning me, Madame. I¡¯m leaving now. If there¡¯s anything else, please summon me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Since she had gotten the information she wanted, it would be a waste of time to stay here.

    What was more, both conducting a funeral to deceive everyone and escorting Yao Lu secretly out of the imperial pce required meticulous preparations and deliberate arrangements.

    Aftering out of the resting pce of the Emperor, Lin Mengya thought for a while and headed for the Linqiu Pavilion, where Yao Lu had lived before.

    By this time, the news of Yao Lu¡¯s death presumably had spread there.

    As the person in charge of the funeral, she should at least go to check the situation before making a decision.

    The Linqiu Pavilion, which had been bustling, was now deserted.

    Despite some pce servants who looked curiously into the Linqiu Pavilion, the courtyard was empty.

    Baisu, who had been following Lin Mengya, nced coldly at the surrounding pce servants, and they left in an instant.

 Chapter 810 - Get Over Her Vanity

    <h4>Chapter 810 Get Over Her Vanity</h4>

    ¡°Stay here and keep watch. Don¡¯t let anyone in. Inform me if the personnel of the Ministry of Riteses,¡± Lin Mengya said, turned around and looked around.

    The death of the Empress was no longer a secret. Naturally, there were plenty of people intending toe to check out the situation.

    As soon as Lin Mengya gently knocked on the door, a pce maid popped out her head and looked out vigntly.

    She did not breathe a sigh of relief until she found the woman in front of the door was Madame Jingrou¡¯s trusted pce maid.

    ¡°Young Lady, are you sent by Madame?¡± The pce maid asked.

    Lin Mengya nodded. The pce maid opened the door and let Lin Mengya in, but maintained a vignt look in her eyes.

    The door was closed immediately after Lin Mengya came in.

    The Linqiu Pavilion was still the same as before, but it looked a little bleak and cheerless.

    From now on, this ce would probably be deste for a long time.

    Nevertheless, it would probably be as bustling as before a few years or decadester.

    There were always a multitude of secrets hidden in the imperial pce.

    It would be difficult for future generations to find any clues of what she had experienced recently in historical records.

    What she had experienced recently was just a memory that would fade with the passage of time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be sent here.¡± Just when Lin Mengya was sighing with emotion, she suddenly heard a slightly tired voice from behind.

    Lin Mengya turned around, only to see that Empress, who had been iparably noble, was only dressed in a in but elegant dress without any hairpins or make-up.

    Despite her slightly haggard look, she looked much more amiable than the ferocious and mean woman she had been.

    It seemed that Yao Lu had really straightened out her thinking.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Grace,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Yao Lu waved her hand. The past was gone.

    After seeing through many things and straightening out her thinking, she was eventually able to get over the past.

    Giving up the obsession that had dominated her over the past more than 20 years was more of a relief for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten what happened before. Don¡¯t address me as ¡®Your Grace¡¯ anymore. Since she sent you here, you must be trustworthy. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to handle all this,¡± Yao Lu said politely.

    Lin Mengya did not expect this.

    But thinking about it carefully, she recalled that Yao Lu, who was actually born into an aristocratic family, must have received an excellent education.

    As a well-breddy, she was unlikely to cast what her upbringing had taught her behind her back in a short time.

    In fact, during her stay in the imperial pce, Lin Mengya had ascertained what the Empress had done.

    Although the Empress deliberately picked on Madame Jingrou again and again, she rarely yed dirty and contemptible tricks.

    Thinking about it now, Lin Mengya assumed most of the schemes were offered by Madame Hui.

    ¡°Your Grace, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my duty to handle all this. What else do you want me to do? I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    In fact, most people might think it miserable to get out of the imperial pce and live alone for the rest of her life.

    However, it might be the best end of Yao Lu¡¯s story.

    Yao Lu looked up at the azure sky with a peaceful and lifeless look in her eyes.

    After pondering for a moment, she gently shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do anything. I... I¡¯m just reluctant to part with my son. As his mother, I should be med for putting him in this situation. Hn, I know you are not an ordinary pce maid. If there¡¯s a chance, please seek justice for my poor son.¡±

    Her words aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion.

    Wasn¡¯t the Eldest Prince safe and sound outside the imperial pce? Why did Yao Lu say these words?

    Could it be that she was so heartbroken that she had apse of memory?

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be overly sad, Your Grace. You¡¯ll certainly be safe and sound for the rest of your life even after leaving the imperial pce. The matter concerning the Eldest Prince is out of my reach.¡± Lin Mengya tried tofort Yao Lu tactfully, only to see her shake her head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Even you think I¡¯m crazy, don¡¯t you? Although I had never raised Jing¡¯er personally since he was a child, how could I, as a mother, mistake my son for someone else? Jing¡¯er had been merciful and generous since childhood. Even I, as his mother, often thought him too weak. But since his 15th birthday, his disposition has changed drastically and he has be increasingly indifferent. Even I, as his mother, can¡¯t see through him,¡± Yao Lu said with sorrow.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s initial reaction was, of course, to suspect if the current Eldest Prince was an impostor.

    However, she instantly found it impossible. In fact, she had experienced all kinds of means of the Candle Dragon Cult before.

    But they could not work on the royals of the Lieyun Empire.

    She had heard from Xiaoyu that before every royal was born, a kind of venomous insect would be imnted in his/her mother¡¯s womb.

    This kind of venomous insect was harmless to the baby¡¯s health and even good for it.

    Nevertheless, without this kind of venomous insect, the baby would have a special reaction as soon as he/she took the first silk of breast milk.

    Furthermore, as the princes and princesses grew up, a multitude of measures would be adopted to verify if they were of royal blood.

    Of course, the royal family did this to ensure the princes and princesses were pure royals in the past.

    Now, it was more of a ceremony to proim their blue blood.

    Wanyan Jing had been chosen as the sessor to the throne secretly, so he must have undergone a more rigorous andplicated ceremony.

    Hence, Yao Lu¡¯s spection was basically impossible.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay attention to it,¡± Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and said.

    She did not want to continue arguing with a sad person.

    Perhaps Yao Lu considered the innocent and charitable Eldest Prince as her beloved son.

    However, people could change.

    ¡°s, what¡¯s the point of talking about this now. Just do as you wish. Anyway, he won¡¯t be able to inherit the throne. But before I leave, I want to meet my family whom I¡¯ve troubled over the years,¡± Yao Lu said with a distressed look, presumably knowing that she probably couldn¡¯t reunite with her family any more after leaving.

    Lin Mengya was aware that it would be cruel to turn down Yao Lu¡¯s request.

    Nevertheless, they had better keep Yao Lu¡¯s fake death a secret among very few people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll report it to His Majesty and Madame, but I think you¡¯d better not meet them. After all, if you want to spend the rest of your life peacefully, you should keep this a secret among as few people as possible,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She knew that the Emperor and Madame Jingrou would probably disagree with it.

    After all, this was of grave importance. More people learning this meant a greater possibility of giving the secret away.

    Nevertheless, at the sight of Yao Lu¡¯s expression, Lin Mengya could not bear to be straight with her.

    Yao Lu was presumably aware of this as well.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m tired. Yunmo, help me to have a rest. His Majesty told me to stay here and no one will discover me. Just tell Yunmo in advance when you are ready to send me out,¡± Yao Lu said.

    Then she rubbed the spot between her brows, turned around, and headed for her chamber.

    The vignt pce maid, who had opened the door for Lin Mengya, immediately went up to support Yao Lu. She must be carefully selected by the Emperor and Madame Jingrou to take care of Yao Lu and watch over her.

    Lin Mengya did not stay in the Linqiu Pavilion for long, as she still had a lot of business to handle.

    ¡°How is it going? Did anyone suspicious pass by?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Outside the door, Baisu was standing with an indifferent look like a stone statue, which made her a deterrent to those who intended toe over to check out the situation.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. No one dared toe over. His Majesty has sent a lot of guards here. No one will find out about anything happening inside. But Miss, you¡¯ve stayed inside for a long time. Was there anything wrong?¡± Baisu said.

    Naturally, she did not hide the fact that Yao Lu was still alive from Baisu.

    After a short conversation, Baisu realized the importance of this matter.

    ¡°Send someone to the Ministry of Rites immediately, and find someone to collect the body. Make sure to find a careful and reliable person. The person will be a great help,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Baisu said.

    Yao Lu was a guilty person and a Shaoshi of the lowest rank.

    However, no ritual of her funeral could be skipped. In order to avoid the trouble brought by undue dy, Lin Mengya decided to shorten the duration of the funeral as much as possible.

    The personnel of the Ministry of Rites soon came to Lin Mengya and invited her to talk over the details of the funeral.

    Taking the special customs of the Lieyun Empire into consideration, they settled all the details of the funeral.

    They decided to hold the funeral procession two dayster. Before that, Shaoshi Yao¡¯s coffin would be ced in the Linqiu Pavilion so that the imperial concubines could pay respects to her remains.

    Regarding the funeral procession, the Emperor and Madame Jingrou meant to keep things simple and keep a low profile.

    Therefore, there was not going to be a big asion, and even the Yao Family probably would not learn this.

    That was good, as things would not go wrong.

    Everything went as nned. Although the mourning hall was arranged in the Linqiu Pavilion, apart from Lin Mengya, Ningqiu and a few trustworthy people who could get in and out of here, few people came here.

    Even when some imperial concubines and pce maids came to mourn Yao Lu, they were apanied.

    Yao Lu lived in her chamber, but no one could discover her.

    On top of that, the door was sealed with guards outside all day long, so Yao Lu¡¯s secret wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya involuntarily sighed over the inconstancy of human rtionships.

    During the two days when the coffin was ced in the Linqiu Pavilion, apart from a few inconspicuous imperial concubinesing to pay their respects, none of those who had followed Yao Lu and put on airs came.

    Now the game was set.

    Madame Jingrou became the mistress of the harem in name and in fact, while Yao Lu was Shaoshi Yao, a has-been. No one would openly go against Madame Jingrou at this time.

    Although it was a little despicable, it saved Lin Mengya a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Miss, this is the news sent by Young Master,¡± Baisu said.

    In the Fengyu Court, Lin Mengya was sitting in her room, checking the process of the funeral procession and the burial held in the cemetery tomorrow.

    She raised her head and saw Baisu¡¯s gloomy face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As she asked, she took the envelope from Baisu and opened it skillfully.

    After reading the letter, Lin Mengya also frowned slightly.

 Chapter 811 - Send Yao Lu out of the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 811 Send Yao Lu out of the Imperial Pce</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Yao Family to be so outwardly strong but inwardly weak. That exins why they did not take action even when Shaoshi Yao suffered those grievances. It turns out that they have no strength to do so,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The letter detailedly recorded the finding of Xiaoyu¡¯s investigation in the past few days.

    The Yao Family seemed to be still flourishing, but in fact, its foundation had been hollowed out.

    ording to Xiaoyu¡¯s finding, the Yao Family seemed to have suffered a great loss for some reason.

    Apart from Yao Lu¡¯s brother, the other members of the Yao Family either disappeared or hid in their mansion, and ordinary people could not see them.

    This was strange. Given the Yao Family¡¯s enormous wealth, even the loss caused by a cmity was unlikely to hollow out its foundation.

    What on earth had happened?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    After reading the letter, she discovered that Baisu did not seem to be angry at this.

    ¡°Nothing, I just heard some gossip in the imperial pce,¡± Baisu answered.

    The gossip that enraged Baisu must be quite offensive.

    Naturally, Lin Mengya could guess what others had said. Since they did not dare to curse Madame Jingrou, they could only curse her who was considered as Madame Jingrou¡¯sckey.

    It was really strange that they didn¡¯t even dare to go to the mourning hall in the Linqiu Pavilion to offer incense and just dared to gossip behind her back.

    People like them would nevere to anything.

    ¡°Since you know they just dare to gossip, why bother getting angry with them? Come with me to hold the funeral procession tomorrow. Although the Yao Family can¡¯t show up, it doesn¡¯t mean that others won¡¯te to make trouble,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    ¡°Okay, Miss. Rest assured,¡± Baisu said.

    Xiaoyu was presumably busy with something else.

    At present, the Yao Family was just a shell and would not pose a threat to Xiaoyu.

    Wanyan Lie and his force presumably had another n. Of course, Xiaoyu was the core of the n.

    But now Lin Mengya could somewhat guess why those people dared to seize Xiaoyu that night.

    Someone intended to make use of them to wipe out the Yao Family and thus to erase the evidence.

    However, they did not expect that not only did Xiaoyu manage to escape, but he also kept it secret.

    As the Yao Family survived, something also survived.

    Lin Mengya guessed that someone probably would not be able to sit by.

    Xiaoyu and his force happened to be able to make an issue of it.

    Lin Mengya stayed up all night. ording to the rules of the Lieyun Empire, she should keep offering burning incense in front of the coffin from the moment the coffin was ced in the Linqiu Pavilion.

    In the midst of the curling up smoke, if spirits really existed, they would go up to the heaven with the smoke.

    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya, who had stayed up all night, appeared in the chamber of the Linqiu Pavilion.

    At this moment, Yao Lu, who was ready to leave, had packed her belongings with Yunmo¡¯s help.

    ¡°Things have been arranged properly. Rest assured, Your Grace,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She came personally to send Yao Lu out to show the importance she attached to Yao Lu.

    After a while, Yao Lu was going out of the imperial pce in a sedan chair after the funeral procession.

    When the time came, everyone¡¯s attention would be drawn to the funeral procession, so no one would notice that a sedan chair in the rear of the procession disappeared.

    Moreover, the Emperor had arranged someone to pick up Yao Lu as soon as she got out of the imperial pce.

    No one would be aware that the person, who was supposed to be lying in the coffin, would be sent out of the imperial pce secretly in this way.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s not a big deal even if I¡¯m discovered,¡± Yao Lu said with dejection and sadness.

    She had roughly seen and heard what had happened outside over the past few days.

    In fact, she was not a viin, and she had thought those who had relied on her power to domineer over others sincerely supported her.

    Unexpectedly, they deceived her.

    ¡°Take it easy, Your Grace. No one can discover the secret. In fact, it might be a relief. Congrattion on your new life,¡± Lin Mengya said from the bottom of her heart.

    In fact, theplicated life in the imperial pce was not suitable for people like Yao Lu.

    She had once been confused why Chen A¡¯jiao, for whom the Emperor Wu in the Han Dynasty had promised to build a chamber of gold, was defeated by Wei Zifu, who rose from a dancer.

    The former was of noble birth and had been the Emperor Wu¡¯s childhood sweetheart.

    Meanwhile, thetter was supposed to be at a disadvantage in any case even if she was a peerless beauty.

    But after experiencing a multitude of things, Lin Mengya became aware that women like Chen A¡¯jiao and Yao Lu, who were born in aristocratic families and spoiled and protected tenderly, might be thoroughly aplished in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, wealthy in knowledge and of great talent, but they were not good at ying tricks and scheming.

    Unfortunately, tricks and schemes were significant in the imperial pce, while the other things were merely the icing on the cake.

    For example, Madame Jingrou had spent twenty years cultivating her gentleness into a weapon that was pliable and lethal at the same time.

    Only a woman like her could achieve the final victory in the imperial pce.

    Yao Lu was simple and arrogant.

    She was lucky enough to end up like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m going to get a new life. After I get out of here, I¡¯m no longer Yao Lu. Please express my gratitude to your master. After all, after I¡¯m utterly defeated, her life will be much better,¡± Yao Lu said.

    Ever since the truth was revealed, she seemed to havee to aplete realization.

    In fact, she still couldn¡¯t get over her hatred for Jingrou from the bottom of her heart.

    But she was calmer than ever. From the very beginning, she was doomed to lose this battle.

    Jingrou lost as well. This was doomed to be a battle with no winner.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, You Grace. Yunmo, walk Her Grace out,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing that it became increasingly noisy outside, Lin Mengya realized that it was the time for the funeral procession.

    There was no funeral music at this time.

    Although it was a Shaoshi¡¯s funeral, ording to the rules in the imperial pce, except for her pce maids, others did not have to wear mourning clothes.

    This was the rule. In the imperial pce, the funeral of anyone other than those in high and influential positions was an insignificant joke.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu were dressed in in clothes and wore simple hairpins, which could be considered solemn enough.

    Watching the small-scale and poor funeral procession, Lin Mengya was deeply affected, although she knew that the funeral was a fake one.

    Everyone¡¯s life would probablye to such an insignificant end.

    What was the point of spending a lifetime fighting for glory?

    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya and Baisu were watching over the funeral procession all the time.

    The funeral music was not yed until they got out of the imperial pce.

    Nevertheless, in order to keep a low profile, the funeral was held by the standard a little higher than that for an ordinary woman rather than by the standard of Shaoshi.

    Furthermore, the Emperor said that Shaoshi Yao was guilty, so she was privileged enough to be buried in the cemetery for the imperial concubines.

    Thus, no carriage, horse, paper offering and funeral procession special for the royals were allowed to be used in her funeral.

    No one could tell that this procession came from the imperial pce.

    Everyone thought it a funeral procession from a wealthy family.

    After they got out of the inner capital city, fewer and fewer people knew where they came from.

    In the end, not a single curious person could be seen on the streets.

    Although the Lieyun Empire did not take rites as seriously as the Jin State did, the people in the Lieyun Empire respected the deceased a lot.

    In their culture, the deceased people were believed to be pre-celestials going to the heaven.

    Therefore, most people would bow their heads and pay their respects when they met a funeral procession.

    In addition, store owners and assistants should all avoid going out before the funeral procession passed by.

    At the moment, wherever they went, the streets were empty.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.

    She had been worried that they would attract others¡¯ attention and create side issues.

    Unexpectedly, people attached great importance to etiquette, which saved her a lot of trouble.

    They had to pass through the inner and outer capital cities and travel a certain distance before reaching the cemetery for the royal family.

    Lin Mengya thought that things would go well, but the procession suddenly stopped halfway out of the outer capital city.

    When she was looking out of the carriage, she saw the eunuch in charge from the Ministry of Rites in the front of the procession run hurriedly to her.

    ¡°Go and take a look hurriedly, youngdy. Madame Hui suddenly blocked our way and is crying ceaselessly. I¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end with her,¡± the eunuch said with a frown.

    Obviously he¡¯d tried to persuade Madame Hui to get out of their way, but failed.

    It was better toe at the right time than toe early.

    Lin Mengya looked around and noticed this was obviously the most prosperous wealthy ce in the outer capital city.

    Madame Hui, who was crying here, was obviously up to no good.

    ¡°Take me there. Don¡¯t panic,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing the words of her, who was in charge of the funeral, the eunuch felt much more at ease.

    She hurried to the front of the procession and saw Madame Hui, who was dressed in white with a pitiful look, kneeling on the ground and crying bitterly as she expected.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could tell that Madame Hui was not as sad as she appeared to be.

    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to pass away so suddenly that I failed toe back in time to see you before you passed away. Sister, my beloved sister!¡± Madame Hui said.

    She even cried routinely. Watching her crying, Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.

    ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t have to be so sad. You¡¯ll die and meet her again in the other world sooner orter. Come on, help Madame up. The ground is so hard that it will hurt her knees,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Her words, which sounded respectful but were actually harsh, obviously stunned Madame Hui.

    Then, instructed by Lin Mengya, the pce maids, who had been prepared, pulled Madame Hui up forcefully from the ground.

    Madame Hui didn¡¯t expect this pce maid, who had served Madame Jingrou all this time and looked meek, could be so efficient.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Madame Hui shouted, trying to struggle free, but to no avail.

    Then, she red at Lin Mengya with a trace of shock in her eyes.

 Chapter 812 - The Funeral Procession

    <h4>Chapter 812 The Funeral Procession</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Madame must be heartbroken. Come on, take good care of Madame,¡± Lin Mengya said, giving Madame Hui a seemingly respectful but actuallyplicated smile in return.

    Under the watchful eyes of the others, Lin Mengya did not give Madame Hui any chance to put on a show of her close rtionship with Yao Lu.

    Therefore, Madame Hui, who found it inappropriate to do so, just red at Lin Mengya and threatened her in a low voice, ¡°Just wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Madame, please get in the sedan chair quickly. Stop crying, as it will do harm to your health. If Shaoshi Yao in the other world learns this, she will feel extremely distressed,¡± Lin Mengya said, unaffected.

    From the moment Madame Hui showed up, she hade up with the countermeasure.

    Seeing that Madame Hui, helped forcefully by several strong pce maids, seemed to be feeble when walking, she squinted her eyes slightly, thinking there was going to be a wonderful show today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time,¡± Lin Mengya told the servants around her lightly.

    After looking around, she did not find anyone suspicious.

    Getting her order, the funeral procession continued ying the funeral music and moving to the royal cemetery ording to the established route.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve gotten rid of thest one.¡± There came a voice.

    In an inconspicuous alley in the outer capital city, a few strangers slowly got out from the depths of the alley.

    Behind them, there were several people, whose lives were uncertain, lying on the ground.

    Despite their ordinary clothes, their weapons were scattered around them.

    ¡°Okay. Keep an eye on the funeral procession and don¡¯t let anyone suspicious approach them. If you see any unusual people, kill them on the spot,¡± the man surrounded by those strangers said.

    He was wrapped in arge ck cloak from head to foot.

    Only his voice with a trace of coldness from the hell could be heard.

    ¡°Okay,¡± those people replied and left skillfully.

    Soon, he was the only living person left in the narrow alley.

    She was quite a trouble-maker!

    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Although he was aware that Lin Mengya was never an ordinary woman, he didn¡¯t expect that she would make waves wherever she went.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he stayed by her side, he would help her get rid of anyone who got in her way and do anything she wanted to do.

    He nced at the funeral procession that was ying the funeral music and going away, thinking he had made great efforts to catch up with her and would make her pay for this sooner orter!

    As his ck robe fluttered, he disappeared into the alley silently.

    Lin Mengya, who was not far away, had no idea that her destined beloved in her life had caught up with her after pushing aside all obstacles.

    ¡°What did you say? Madame Hui doesn¡¯t bring anyone here. Baisu, are you sure?¡± In the carriage, Lin Mengya asked with a frown, looking at Baisu who also showed a confused look in front of her.

    Baisu nodded. In fact, she was also puzzled.

    Logically speaking, Madame Hui muste with an evil intention this time.

    However, apart from the few people brought along by Madame Hui, no other attendants were discovered around the funeral procession.

    Could it be that Madame Hui really took the risk alone?

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Thinking about it, Madame Hui was so calm in the hour of peril and seemed to be sure that we couldn¡¯t do anything to her. It turns out that I did not have to specially ask His Majesty to send a group of elite soldiers to hide in the funeral procession. It seems that she intended to put up a bluff!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This was the only reasonable exnation she figured out after she thought it over.

    Could it be that Madame Hui just came to check out the situation?

    Nevertheless, no matter if it was true or not, Madame Hui would not be able to get any benefits anyway.

    ¡°Miss, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Baisu asked.

    Although she had no idea what Lin Mengya was talking about, she was somehow confident in Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°You have no idea of that. Anyway, we¡¯d better be careful. Madame Hui, who shows up in a hurry after hiding in the Divine Witch Shrine for a long time, must be up to something. Send some capable people to keep an eye on her, and don¡¯t let her attendants make any trouble.¡±

    Baisu nodded immediately. In fact, she had arranged this before Lin Mengya gave the instruction.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and looked out of the window.

    She could see anyone appearing on the empty street at a nce.

    Perhaps she had thought too much.

    The funeral procession went all the way to the cemetery specially built for the imperial concubines.

    Although it was a cemetery, it was just a little better than those lonely graves.

    Of course, those people buried here were at least low-ranking imperial concubines with titles.

    Those insignificant imperial concubines presumably had been wrapped in straw mats and thrown out of the imperial pce.

    The tomb had been prepared with everything needed supplied.

    After a slightlyplicated ceremony, the dark brown coffin was put in its final resting ce.

    Above the ground, a few men dressed strangely were chanting in low voices.

    Lin Mengya did not understand theirnguage, but they looked extremely solemn and sounded dignified.

    Lin Mengya had learned that it was the ancientnguage the ancient priests chanted in order to open the gate to the heaven.

    Although nowadays plenty of people did not understand thenguage, the chanting was a routine part of every funeral held in the Lieyun Empire.

    An impoverished family would at least bury a piece of paper recording these incantations with the coffin.

    Watching Madame Hui chanting skillfully and weeping beside the tomb, Lin Mengya, who was standing at the end of the procession, became curious about the unique ceremony of the Lieyun Empire.

    She asked, ¡°Baisu, what religion do the people of your country believe in?¡±

    As far as Lin Mengya knew currently, in addition to totem worship, the Lieyun Empire presumably worshiped some special supernatural beings, such as the King of Various Venomous Insects, the Witch Empress and the heaven where the deceased was destined to go.

    Baisu nced at Lin Mengya and exined patiently in a low voice, ¡°In our country, each and every family worships the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress. Legend has it that the King of Various Venomous Insects established the final resting ce of all the people in the Lieyun Empire. However, people living on earth could not get there because they did not have the magic power of the King of Various Venomous Insects. The merciful Witch Empress could not bear to see the Lieyun people live such a miserable life, so she left the King of Various Venomous Insects and descended to the world to help every dead person to return to the resting ce established by the King of Various Venomous Insects.¡±

    Baisu said in a low voice, but in an extremely pious tone.

    It seemed to be the faith of every Lieyun people.

    Lin Mengya was very curious about the Witch Empress and the King of Various Venomous Insects.

    Why did the statue of the Witch Empress have the same plum blossom mark as that one on her waist on the part between its eyebrows?

    Could it be that her family had anything to do with the Witch Empress?

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows.

    Although she did not really believe in fate, she involuntarily wondered if there was some unseen flow leading her here to dispel her doubt.

    After they spent a long timepleting the ceremony, the coffin containing Yao Lu¡¯s past disappeared from sight, apanied by Madame Hui¡¯s heartbreaking cries.

    The deceased people here were buried in a way different from that of the Jin State.

    All of the graves were constructed intorge rectangr pits that were several meters wide.

    After the coffin was buried, the pit was sealed with arge iron te cast in copper.

    Then, people built a small grave mound with blue bricks and erected a tombstone.

    This was the first time Lin Mengya had seen this kind of burial, but it was quite solemn.

    Seeing the pit sealed with a copper te, Lin Mengya felt relieved.

    At this moment, Yao Lu had been picked up.

    No one knew if it was really Shaoshi Yao in the coffin.

    Since the funeral had beenpleted, it was time to deal with Madame Hui.

    Lifting the hemline of her dress, Lin Mengya walked elegantly andposedly up to Madame Hui who was still wiping off her tears.

    Madame Hui didn¡¯t seem to have recovered from grief.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya found her not sincere at all.

    It should be noted that sincere grief was more than tears.

    ¡°Madame, you should take care of yourself. If Shaoshi Yao learns your deep feeling for her in the other world, she will feel gratified,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Each of them, who were pretending, had her own thought.

    With plenty of people around, it was not appropriate for Madame Hui to continue pretending.

    She nced sadly at Lin Mengya with tears in her eyes, shook her head and said, ¡°I had a close rtionship with Shaoshi Yao, but now she passed away ahead of me. It¡¯s really... really...¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed and waved. Some pce maids immediately came up to help her up.

    Madame Hui got up feebly with the help of the pce maids.

    However, they did not follow the funeral procession out of the cemetery to wait there.

    Instead, they took Madame Hui to an inconspicuous small pce.

    Although it was a pce, it was just a courtyard a littlerger than an ordinary one.

    As they walked, Madame Hui found something was wrong.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She asked with a hint of doubt.

    But her voice was loud, and she did not sound as weak as before.

    ¡°Madame, why do you say that? At the sight that you cried bitterly, I intend to take you here for a rest. Do you think that I have an evil intention?¡± Lin Mengya said, turned around and blinked innocently.

    Madame Hui almost believed that she really got her wrong.

    However, now that Madame Hui had been surrounded by Lin Mengya¡¯s attendants, Madame Hui, who was not stupid, could certainly guess that Lin Mengya was not as simple as she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Let¡¯s hurry back to the imperial pce. I¡¯ve been out for a long time. His Majesty presumably misses me a lot,¡± Madame Hui said, stopped in her tracks, looking a little hesitant.

    Lin Mengya, who was walking in front of her, turned around and said with an increasingly amicable smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to return by now, Madame?¡±

 Chapter 813 - Imprisoned for the Rest of Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 813 Imprisoned for the Rest of Her Life</h4>

    ¡°What did you say? Let me go! Are you trying to go against me? I¡¯m His Majesty¡¯s concubine! How dare you offend me! I¡¯ll return to the imperial pce to meet His Majesty and ask him to sentence you to death!¡± Madame Hui said unhurriedly with unchallengeable solemnness on her face.

    Lin Mengya looked around, but still didn¡¯t find any suspicious people.

    Wasn¡¯t Madame Hui a bit too mentally strong?

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya did not strip off the camouge at once. Instead, she ordered the pce maids around her to take Madame Hui into the yard by force.

    The que outside the yard was engraved with only two words ¡°Simple Pavilion¡±.

    Moreover, the courtyard was a little dpidated and seemed to have been uninhabited for a long time.

    Although it could notpare with the imperial pce, it was a very secluded and elegant ce for people to reflect on their faults.

    It was a perfect ce for Madame Hui who was flighty and impatient.

    ¡°Madame, you spoke so seriously. How dare I offend you? I just have to obey His Majesty¡¯s order. Come on, go to fetch His Majesty¡¯s edict, in case Madame Hui misunderstands us who are just executing His Majesty¡¯s order.¡± Lin Mengya said amiably, standing thereposedly with a smiling face.

    However, Madame Hui trembled all over. Her sudden appearance had been confidential before.

    Why did Lin Mengya have the Emperor¡¯s edict at this moment?

    Madame Hui suddenly had a foreboding.

    She took a few steps back slowly, but she didn¡¯t expect that her way out had been blocked.

    ¡°Where are you going? Madame, this is His Majesty¡¯s edict. Don¡¯t you want to know what it says?¡± Lin Mengya asked and took a few steps forward leisurely.

    Although she did not assume an aggressive mien, Madame Hui was a little nervous.

    The Emperor¡¯s edict was soon brought over. At the sight of the dark yellow envelope sealed with wax, Madame Hui couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    This was the dragon-patterned fine paper specially used for secret edicts, and those who got secret edicts were either executed or imprisoned for the rest of their lives.

    No! The Emperor would not treat her like this!

    Madame Hui, who had always beenposed, panicked. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to see what she looked like after losing all her hope.

    So Lin Mengya turned her head and acted as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°ording to the secret order of His Majesty, Madame Hui should be responsible for guarding the cemetery and thus tofort the spirits of the ancestors from now on, and she is not allowed to step out of the Simple Pavilion for the rest of her life. If she disobeys the order, she will be executed on the spot!¡± The secret order was announced by a eunuch who had served the Emperor for long.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya did not have to worry that Madame Hui wouldply in public but oppose in private, because everyone here, including the pce maids and guards, would stay here to watch over and take care of Madame Hui.

    ¡°No! His Majesty will never be so cruel to me! It¡¯s all your and your master¡¯s fault! It must be her plot! I know it!¡± Madame Hui shouted furiously.

    It was reasonable for her to get furious. Anyone who was going to be imprisoned in this small courtyard forever would resist.

    But how many people could win a desperate fight?

    ¡°Calm down. His Majesty still misses you. These pce maids and guards will stay here with you. Oh, by the way, they will rotate the job every other month. Rest assured, they will definitely bring you the hottest and newest news from the imperial pce, and you will learn whatever you want to know,¡± Lin Mengya said with her back to Madame Hui, but her tone frightened Madame Hui a little.

    Her words showed that this edict was indeed issued by the Emperor.

    No! No! The Emperor would never treat her like this!

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! His Majesty, who has married me for so many years, will never treat me like this! Besides, your master owes me a great deal! I¡¯m going back to the imperial pce! I¡¯m not going to spend the rest of my life alone in this hellish ce. I¡¯m going back to the imperial pce!¡± Madame Hui shouted in a seemingly tough tone.

    However, Lin Mengya found she was pretending to beposed and actually uncertain.

    Turning around, Lin Mengya thought her ridiculous.

    ¡°Do you really think that you can really hide something from others for the rest of your life? Or have you forgotten the truth?¡± Lin Mengya said in a low voice that could only be heard clearly by the two of them.

    She fixed her eyes on Madame Hui and finally saw a trace of astonishment in her eyes.

    ¡°I have to tell you one more thing. His Majesty and my master have reconciled with each other. Madame, do you understand what I mean?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Perhaps Yao Lu had been blinded by her willfulness.

    But at least, the Emperor had treated her sincerely.

    This was probably one of the reasons why Yao Lu came to aplete realization.

    She certainly couldn¡¯t me anyone else for letting the chance of maintaining her rtionship with the Emperor slip.

    But Madame Hui was an absolute joke.

    Perhaps the Emperor had once fallen for Yao Lu, but Lin Mengya thought his feeling for Yao Lu more of his dependence on someone with whom he had gone through ups and downs with mutual help between them.

    For this reason, the Emperor had put up with Yao Lu¡¯s willfulness so that his beloved had suffered a lot of grievances.

    The Emperor was like magma underyers of ice when it came to Madame Jingrou. Even his superficial coldness couldn¡¯t conceal his surging and ardent love for her.

    It was an indescribable feeling between a man and a woman.

    The Emperor could do anything for the sake of Madame Jingrou, even including doting on a woman he didn¡¯t like at all.

    At this point, Yao Lu was actually more sensible than Madame Hui.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible... absolutely! It was she who killed my baby! If my baby is still alive, His Majesty will never discard me. It¡¯s all her fault for putting me in this situation! It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Madame Hui said.

    Up to now, she was still stuck with her wrong idea.

    Lin Mengya withdrew her burning gaze. She had seen a multitude of unrepentant people during this period.

    Madame Hui was neither the first nor thest one.

    In terms of stupidity, she could be ranked in the top three.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Shaoshi Yao told me everything before she died. You took her as a fool. But have you ever thought that she was a smart person born into a noble family? How could she bepletely deceived by you? Madame Hui, you¡¯d better behave yourself and stay here. You have enjoyed enough pleasure in the imperial pce over the years. That position is out of your reach,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It was gettingte, and she had enough of continuing arguing with Madame Hui.

    She walked briskly out of the Simple Pavilion with Baisu. No matter what sounds came from behind, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Baisu, how delusional do you think should a person be to twist the fact to suit herself?¡± In the carriage on the way back to the inner capital city, Lin Mengya murmured softly to herself as she watched the Simple Pavilion on the hillside getting further and further.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Baisu answered.

    She, who had always been a sensible person, certainly could not imagine what was going on in a delusional person¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Of course, it is impossible for a simple person like you to imagine that.¡± Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and involuntarily praised Baisu from the bottom of her heart.

    Madame Hui¡¯s story was very simple. When the Emperor met Madame Jingrou, he had no feeling for her at the beginning.

    Meanwhile, Madame Hui, who was a maid back then, fell for the handsome Emperor.

    Later on, the Emperor brought Madame Jingrou to the imperial pce to treat Yao Lu at first, but after going through ups and downs together, the Emperor and Madame Jingrou felt sincere affection for each other.

    After that, Yao Lu, who was jealous, repeatedly tried to deal with Madame Jingrou.

    At the same time, Madame Hui offered to sleep with the Emperor. Therefore, the Emperor made use of Madame Hui by making her the target of all.

    Although Madame Hui won the Emperor¡¯s favor, she became more delusional and wanted to be the noblest Empress in the imperial pce.

    Therefore, she tried to maintain her rtionship with the Emperor by getting pregnant.

    However, after marrying Madame Jingrou, the Emperor did not want any other imperial concubine to have a baby.

    So Madame Hui¡¯s pregnancy was false.

    What happened next could only be described as a strangebination of circumstances.

    At that time, Yao Lu¡¯s pce maid managed to get rid of the so-called baby of Madame Hui and shift the me to Madame Jingrou.

    Madame Jingrou, unaware of the truth, was deceived by Madame Hui.

    Yao Lu sensed that something was amiss. However, in order to draw Madame Hui over to her side, she kept the truth secret.

    Therefore, this was the cause of all the misunderstandings.

    Considering Madame Hui had been her maid, Madame Jingrou thought that she had killed Madame Hui¡¯s baby.

    The Emperor was not good at exining and wanted to protect Madame Jingrou, so their rtionship became increasingly subtle.

    Yao Lu was pleased to see Madame Jingrou suffer this torment, and she and Madame Hui made use of each other.

    Madame Hui, who had her own purpose, kept distorting the fact to upset Madame Jingrou.

    The whole story was simple and tremendously dramatic.

    Before Yao Lu left, she finally dispelled Lin Mengya¡¯sst doubt.

    However, Lin Mengya was still confused by one thing.

    Why was Madame Hui chosen by the Eldest Prince as his pawn in the imperial pce?

    In order to panic the Eldest Prince, she must disrupt all the arrangements he made in advance.

    Taking today¡¯s incident for instance, although all the members of the imperial pce had been instructed to keep Shaoshi Yao¡¯s funeral procession secret, the Eldest Prince¡¯s men were still able to learn it under the Emperor¡¯s deliberate arrangement.

    Wanyan Jing was unaware of the Emperor¡¯s arrangement, so he didn¡¯t dare to show up easily.

    The Yao Family was in imminent danger. After thinking it over, they found Madame Hui the most suitable person to disrupt the funeral procession, and this was the best time for Madame Hui to return to the imperial pce.

    As such, Lin Mengya and Madame Jingrou had been prepared for this by asking the Emperor to issue this secret edict.

    Once Madame Hui was trapped in the Simple Pavilion, she, as a pawn, became useless.

    Lin Mengya had been prepared for the next step.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why Madame Hui didn¡¯t even have any backup.

    She had no idea whether Madame Hui was overly confident or they had another backup n.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back early. There are still a lot of things to handle in the imperial pce. Xiaoyu is probably going to have a hard time,¡± Lin Mengya shrugged and said.

    This matter had been settled for the time being.

    Now she was going to help Xiaoyu and Madame Jingrou sort out the current forces.

 Chapter 814 - A Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 814 A Mysterious Man</h4>

    ¡°Okay,¡± Baisu answered.

    She had always been meek. Especially in front of Lin Mengya, she looked more like a quiet and reticent girl following Lin Mengya with her cold and murderous look fading away.

    Lin Mengya had all along met all kinds of people.

    Baisu might not be the most outstanding among them and had a falling out with Lin Mengya before.

    But the only constant was that they were all willing to follow her.

    Lin Mengya, who was closing her eyes for rest in the carriage, did not notice that Baisu was staring at her with admiration.

    Given Baisu¡¯s identity, she actually had met all kinds of big shots.

    However, she had never met a woman like Lin Mengya who relied on her capabilities to gain her footings in various countries.

    Fabulous wealth, supreme power and excellent martial arts enabling one to defeat a multitude of people seemed eclipsed in front of Lin Mengya.

    Despite knowing that Lin Mengya was never an ordinary person, Baisu still followed her like a bird in pursuit of light, and no one and nothing could stop her from doing so.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The carriage jolted slightly, she opened her eyes, only to see Baisu look away shyly.

    ¡°No... nothing. Miss, I have a question for you.¡± After averting her eyes in a panic and thinking for a while, Baisu couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Lin Mengya motioned for Baisu to continue, as she noticed that Baisu seemed to be slightly different from before since she reunited with her.

    Baisu said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned much about what you did in the Jin State from young master. In fact, I think what you did made little difference. Moreover, you¡¯ve given up your former identity. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to go back?¡±

    In Baisu¡¯s view, Lin Mengya was never the kind of great person willing to sacrifice herself for a righteous cause.

    Sometimes, Lin Mengya even tended to seek revenge for the smallest grievance.

    As such, Baisu was surprised at Lin Mengya¡¯s choice to give up everything ande here.

    Seeing the confused look in Baisu¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya smiled bitterly.

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If I put it aside, I may be able to live a peaceful life for the time being. But my life will be quietly entangled in something like poisonous vines. I can¡¯t live the rest of my life in fear and trepidation. Baisu, since we¡¯re sisters, there is something that I can¡¯t hide from you. I¡¯m in great trouble that will imperil my life one day. So I hope that you could discard me and not sacrifice for anyone easily when the timees, as you will lose everything after dying.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s extremely severe look, Baisu wanted to say something, but eventually nodded solemnly.

    No matter what trouble her master got into, she would stand in front of her master to protect her.

    But if she really couldn¡¯t save her master, at least she could save herself and umte strength to avenge her master!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. In fact, Baiji and the others have missed you a lot after you left. By the way, we have more members of our courtyard now. I adopted a well-behaved and lovely baby called Moyan, and they doted on him. After we get things done here, you can go back with me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    At the mention of the members of the Liuxin Courtyard, both Lin Mengya and Baisu softened their faces.

    They always attached great importance to affection among family members. Moreover, Baiji and the others really treated them like family members.

    ¡°I also miss them a lot. I went to see you a few times before I left the Jin State. For fear that I would be discovered by you, I... Who is it?¡± Baisu, who was talking, suddenly shouted with her face changing.

    As the long sword in her hand was thrown out of the carriage like lightning, she disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight in an instant.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Were Madame Hui¡¯s men here?

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows. Although she had expected that Madame Hui would not allow herself to be arrested without offering any resistance, she did not expect Madame Hui¡¯s men toe at this moment.

    ¡°Protect Miss Hn. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± After giving instructions to the attendants around her calmly, Baisu nodded at Lin Mengya and walked towards the surrounding suspicious areas.

    ¡°Miss, rest assured. No one can hurt you with us here,¡± the attendants said.

    Those who stayed here were brought by Lin Mengya and Baisu from the imperial pce, and many of them were left behind by Xiaoyu to protect Lin Mengya.

    She was not worried about her safety, but her conversation with Baisu had revealed quite a few secrets.

    If someone found out that she was Princess Yu who was supposed to be dead, she would probably get into trouble.

    They should have been more cautious. After all, they were not in the imperial pce.

    Letting down the curtain of the sedan chair, Lin Mengya snapped out of her thoughts.

    As soon as she looked forward, she saw a dark figure appear in her carriage at some point.

    Lin Mengya, whose hair stood on end, forced herself to calm down so as not to scream.

    The man¡¯s martial arts was so weird that she didn¡¯t notice his showing up at all!

    ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here?¡± She questioned the man in ck in a low voice.

    She, close to him, was in peril.

    If she dared to raise her voice, the man in ck in front of her would have enough time to kill her.

    The man said, ¡°We¡¯ve met once before. Youngdy, you couldn¡¯t possibly have forgotten me so quickly, could you?¡±

    They had met once?

    Thinking back quickly, Lin Mengya finally found her memory rted to the man in ck.

    He was the strange man she met on the street that day.

    Could it be that he had been following her on purpose?

    ¡°Sir, what exactly do you mean? There is no enmity between us. Do you have any misunderstanding of me?¡± She tried tomunicate with the men in ck, while stalling for time and thinking of a way to escape.

    She and the man in ck sat on each side of the carriage and equally close to the door of the carriage.

    If she rolled out of the carriage now, the distance between them would definitely be shortened.

    In this way, she would fall into a perilous position.

    If she jumped out of the window, after measuring the size of the window with her eyes, she found she would be very likely to get stuck in the window.

    She was brainstorming ways to escape rapidly, unaware that the dark eyes under the ck cloak were almost as burning as magma.

    She must be calcting the possibility of getting away from him.

    Long Tianyu would have been reluctant to fool her like this before.

    But after what she had done to him, he decided to teach her a lesson.

    Otherwise, she would forget who her husband was.

    ¡°You¡¯d better remain unaware of who sent me. I just want to ask you about something,¡± the man under the cloak said in a hoarse voice that Lin Mengya had never heard before.

    She swallowed. In the current situation, she could onlymunicate with him and try to sound him out on his purpose slowly.

    Otherwise, she would probably be doomed.

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± she said.

    As the cloak moved, Lin Mengya¡¯s wrists were grabbed by a pair of big hands in the ck gloves.

    With her body stiffening, Lin Mengya looked a little unnatural.

    ¡°I wonder why ady with such a pair of delicate hands is so vicious. The dagger in your hand is poisoned, isn¡¯t it? Tsk, what a pity that such a beautifuldy is so vicious,¡± Long Tianyu said, grasping her wristsposedly.

    If it were not for his keen eyes, he might have totally ignored that she was drawing the dagger hidden in her sleeve.

    Did she really intend to murder her husband?

    ¡°I... You were deceived by your eyes. Besides, I just wanted to protect myself. Could it be that you, as a man, are afraid of me, a physically weak woman? You¡¯d better let go of my hands, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although her wrists were grasped, she regained herposure.

    The man was very strange, and his cloak was somewhat special.

    She had no idea what his cloak contained.

    For the first time here, her sensitive radar failed to identify something.

    But after a moment of surprise, Lin Mengya realized that her radar was a scientific instrument rather than a sort of supernatural power after all.

    In this case, it was normal that there were some substances in the natural world her radar was incapable of identifying.

    She was certain that her Shen Nung System was one of a kind and it would not be discovered.

    The only exnation for that was the cloak the man wore might be of other special use.

    As Lin Mengya began to think hard, she gradually regained her usualposure.

    She lifted her head and looked into the man¡¯s eyes fearlessly. However, she broke free from his grip without much effort.

    ¡°Sure enough, you are as remarkably bold as the rumors say. However, I¡¯m very interested in you. I heard that you have been married. In this case, why didn¡¯t I see your husband today?¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He found her unexpectedly adorable when she was nervous.

    She had always been gentle, poised, smart and virtuous around him.

    Nevertheless, he missed the lovely look she showed when she tried to swindle him out of his money by pretending to be angry even more.

    He was well aware that the heavy burdens on her restricted her vivacity.

    Therefore, at least here, he would like to see more sides of her.

    ¡°My husband... my husband is out. If you want to meet him, you maye three days... no, half a yearter. My husband is a traveling businessman and won¡¯t be back in a short time,¡± she said.

    Her husband was probably fighting for power in the Capital City of the Jin State.

    For fear that the man would discover anything, she hurriedly made up a lie and said in an extremely sincere tone, trying hard to convince the man.

    Long Tianyu secretly raised his eyebrows, revealing a slightly weird smile.

    She was really fond of talking nonsense. An interesting idea came into Long Tianyu¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 815 - The Reunion Between a Couple

    <h4>Chapter 815 The Reunion Between a Couple</h4>

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s great that he has been traveling on business. In fact, I¡¯m here for you. How can he leave you, such a gorgeousdy, alone? Why don¡¯t youe with me? You will be able to enjoy countless glory and wealth, and I will never leave you alone. What do you think?¡± The man said.

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, thinking things went weirdly.

    She blinked, and her mind went nk for a few seconds.

    She had a multitude of spections of the identity of the man in front of her.

    However, she had never expected him to be a womanizer fond of dallying with women.

    An idea came into her mind. If he was really that kind of womanizer, it would be easier for her to deal with him.

    She revealed a charming smile, still intending to sound him out on his real intention.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly ttered by your words, sir. Nevertheless, although my husband is ipetent, we have a close rtionship. As the saying goes, a gentleman does not snatch someone else¡¯s beloved. Please don¡¯t make him give me up,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Despite knowing her murderous intent behind her smile, Long Tianyu still felt rare pleasure from her smile.

    He involuntarily raised her chin gently with his big hand. Watching her trying hard to give a charming smile despite her displeasure, he was enamored. When he fixed his eyes on her delicate red lips, his eyes became increasingly deep.

    He longed for everything of her more than he imagined.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± He asked.

    She belonged to him. Regardless of time or ce, she was his only wife and true love.

    Hearing a different emotion in the man¡¯s voice, Lin Mengya, who had slept with Long Tianyu long before, certainly knew what it meant.

    Could it be that she would be raped by this pervert today?

    Thinking for a while, Lin Mengya immediately put on a pitiful look.

    She gazed pleadingly at the man with her watery eyes and said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t put me in a difficult position. My husband has a bad temper. If he finds out that I cheat on him, he will definitely beat me to death. If you really like me, why don¡¯t you let me go? There are so many beautiful women outside. Why do you have to badger me?¡±

    The rough glove on the man¡¯s hand made her chin ache slightly.

    She was thinking if the man really intended to rape her, she would bite her lip and poison him with her blood.

    When the time came, it would not be her fault if he died from that.

    However, the man neither answered her question nor dallied with her eagerly.

    Instead, he gently caressed her lips with the other hand as if caressing a gem.

    ¡°I miss you so much,¡± he said.

    Hearing the four simple words, Lin Mengya was stunned as if struck by lightning.

    She sat there nkly, opened her eyes wide, and looked at the man with a dull look in her eyes.

    It... it turned out to be him!

    As the ck cloak fell, a handsome face that had haunted her a thousand times in her dreams, with an extremely familiar smile that distressed her, slowly approached her until she was kissed by a pair of slightly cold lips.

    Long Tianyu! How could it be Long Tianyu?!

    Before Lin Mengya could think, her body reacted faster than her brain.

    She held the man in front of her in her arms tightly and kissed him even harder than he did.

    She also missed him so much!

    Their kissden with lovesickness was not gentle but passionate.

    After kissing her beloved man she finally met, Lin Mengya felt as if she had lived another life in an instant.

    She stared infatuatedly at the handsome face in front of her, as if a generation had passed.

    If it weren¡¯t for this parting, she wouldn¡¯t have realized how important the man in front of her was to her.

    ¡°Why are you here? How did you find me?¡± She asked.

    Lin Mengya had no time to care about anything else. At this moment, he was right in front of her. Her ecstasy was true.

    Long Tianyu reached out his hand to smoothen the hair on her temples lovingly.

    In fact, he had intended to continue hiding his identity, but he couldn¡¯t bear the sense of loss caused by being unable to hug her although she was in front of him.

    ¡°I heard of your death, so I came to the hell to look for you. Unexpectedly, you still have a conscience and didn¡¯t drink the forgetting soup.¡± As he said, he pinched her nose affectionately.

    It was one thing to be reluctant to deceive her, but quite another if he would make her pay for what she had done.

    He stared at her smilingly, but he was reluctant to let her go easily.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya involuntarily felt guilty, hurriedly showed a ttering smile and put her hands around his neck passionately.

    She said, ¡°I had no choice. At first, I didn¡¯t want to do that, butter, both Xiaoyu and I thought it was the best way to pretend to be dead. In fact, I wanted to tell you, but I didn¡¯t, because I was pressed for time to aplish a tough task. Taro, sweetheart, please forgive me, okay?¡±

    In front of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengyapletely acted like a spoiled little woman.

    Unfortunately, Long Tianyu had made up his mind this time to punish her for leaving him behind time and again.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Long Tianyu asked, raising his eyebrows slightly.

    He looked at Lin Mengya with indescribable contempt in his eyes, as if suggesting that he would not ept any of her exnation after she left him time and again.

    After apologizing to Xiaoyu in her heart, Lin Mengya immediately put on a meek look and looked at Long Tianyu with sincerity.

    She exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that. It¡¯s all Xiaoyu¡¯s lousy idea. But as you know, he is too young to take everything into consideration. Honey, as the most tolerant and magnanimous person in the world, you won¡¯t me him, right?¡±

    In order to smooth things over in front of her husband, Lin Mengya shamelessly pushed the me to Xiaoyu and ttered her husband, hoping that he would let it go.

    Unfortunately, Long Tianyu, who had made up his mind, would not let her smooth things over easily.

    Long Tianyu smilingly watched her continue making up a story. Despite his smile, Lin Mengya felt she was totally surpassed in intelligence by her husband.

    Well, truth be told, she knew that her husband had merely yielded to her before.

    Resting her head on his chest, Lin Mengya drew circles on his chest with her fingers, looking aggrieved.

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s my fault. You can punish me in any way. I will never resist,¡± she said in a soft and slightly nasal voice.

    It immediately melted Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.

    He shook his head helplessly in his heart, deciding to let her go today and get even with her in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore? I know it! My husband is the nicest!¡± Lin Mengya said, narrowed her eyes and immediately smiled like a kitten that had seeded in its scheme.

    Stealthily kissing the corners of his mouth, Lin Mengya held Long Tianyu in her arms and greedily absorbed the warmth of his bosom.

    ¡°Did you have a hard time here?¡± He asked.

    Long Tianyu had found out about Lin Mengya¡¯s situation long before.

    Unexpectedly, she was willing to be an insignificant pce maid for the sake of Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Not at all. Xiaoyu is nice, and so is Madame. By the way, you must have never thought that Xiaoyu¡¯s identity in the Lieyun Empire turns out to be... Eh, how did you know my whereabouts? Oh! Xiaoyu has colluded with you, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Lin Mengya said, opened her eyes wide and red at Long Tianyu in anger.

    Last time he colluded with Qinghu and left her behind.

    Although she deceived themter, why did they collude to deceive her time and again?

    But Long Tianyu shook his head and stared deeply at her face with real affection in his eye.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not him, but someone else. You also know this person. He was Zhu Yan¡¯s former master. After I held the funeral for you, he sent someone to tell me about your situation. Later, after I arranged everything, he sent someone to lead me here and tell me your situation here.¡±

    It was that person again!

    Lin Mengya got up from Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and started muttering to herself.

    She still clearly remembered the words of the dual-pupiled man from the Xin Family.

    Why was that person rted to all these things?

    ¡°What on earth do you think his real identity is? I thought he was just an old friend of Qinghu before, but now he seems to be infinitely resourceful and enigmatic. Come to think of it, he got involved in everything we did. He is almost terrifying. If he has any evil intentions against us, it will probably be difficult for us to escape.¡± Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before speaking her mind.

    Lin Mengya had met Mr. Zhu several times before.

    Nevertheless, although he was enigmatic, he gave a sense of slight mildness and cordiality.

    He did not look like a viin.

    ¡°Could it be possible that he is the elusive head of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡± Long Tianyu said.

    At present, he thought it the only possibility.

    However, Lin Mengya immediately shook her head. She was supposed to be more aware of the Candle Dragon Cult than Long Tianyu.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that he is the head of the Candle Dragon Cult. This person is very special, but I¡¯m sure of one thing:pared with the head of the Candle Dragon Cult, he is more merciful. ording to what we have learned so far, the head of the Candle Dragon Cult should be overweeningly ambitious, almost cold-blooded and ruthless. Although Mr. Zhu is full of tricks, I don¡¯t think he is the head of the Candle Dragon Cult.¡±

    As Xin Yu, the dual-pupiled man, said, he and those who were almostpletely discarded by the Xin Family seemed to have gotten new lives and been recognized by Mr. Zhu.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life for Mr. Zhu.

    Moreover, at the mention of Mr. Zhu, both Xin Yu and Zhu Yan felt respect and love rather than fear for him from the bottom of their hearts.

    This was enough to show that Mr. Zhu resorted to more than absolute force to recruit them.

 Chapter 816 - Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 816 Flirt</h4>

    ¡°Since you denied it, then so be it. At least he doesn¡¯t have any evil intentions towards us at present,¡± Long Tianyu said, while pinching Lin Mengya¡¯s nose.

    Seeing her frown slightly, he rxed his grip joyfully.

    Then he turned his ck eyes and looked deeply at the woman in front of him.

    There was something Ya¡¯er might be unaware of.

    Even if Mr. Zhu was the head of the Candle Dragon Cult, he could now protect his wife.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve be an eligible bachelor well known in Dajin. Didn¡¯t any women try to attach themselves to you?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    In fact, she had been exhrated since she met Long Tianyu.

    She just put on a straight face on purpose to tease him in a pettishly charming manner.

    However, Long Tianyu did not deny it immediately. Instead, he showed a trace of hesitation in his affectionate eyes.

    After a short moment, he said in a casual tone, ¡°People said that I was born with a curse harmful to my wife, so no one was willing to marry his daughter to me. Now I also sigh over my bad luck. Why did my wife leave me for nothing?¡±

    Hearing him say that lightly, Lin Mengya froze.

    She put on a fawning smile again, gently kissed his chin, and showed a pitiful look, indicating that she did not dare to do that anymore.

    She said, ¡°No, that¡¯s just nonsense. Don¡¯t be superstitious!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Obviously, he doubted her excuse he didn¡¯t quite understand.

    Lin Mengya nodded vigorously at once, fearing that he would put on a dejected look again.

    ¡°Alright then. Nevertheless, no matter where you go, I will find you again,¡± he said, staring seriously at Lin Mengya.

    Despite her slight reluctance, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling overwhelming sweetness.

    She said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t leave you anymore. No matter what happens in the future, I will always stay with you.¡±

    Then she rested her forehead on Long Tianyu¡¯s and looked into his eyes with deep affection.

    She had thought herself deeply in love, but she was unaware that Long Tianyu had be the most loyal believer of love as she did.

    ¡°Well, Baisu ising back soon. I can¡¯t show up now. Be careful in the imperial pce of the Lieyun Empire. I¡¯ll pick you up when the timees.¡± After letting go of Lin Mengya reluctantly and settling her on one side of the carriage, Long Tianyu told her solemnly.

    Lin Mengya nodded meekly and looked at Long Tianyu with a smile.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, do you think we look like a couple dating stealthily?¡± She asked, resting her chin on her hand and watching him adjust his ck cape.

    With his handsome face under the hood of his ck cape, no one could tell what he actually looked like.

    Seeing her wicked smile, Long Tianyu did not retort.

    He stretched out his long arms, pulled Lin Mengya back into his embrace instantly, kissed her red lips, and easily took her breath away.

    It was only when Lin Mengya was about to suffocate that he let go of her.

    Lin Mengya beat her chest heavily and red at Long Tianyu reproachfully with tears in her eyes.

    He must have done that on purpose!

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯lle to see you next time,¡± he said and patted her on the head.

    Then a ck figure leaped out of the window.

    Lin Mengya immediately leaned against the window, but she failed to see him.

    ¡°Young Lady, is there anything wrong?¡± One of the guards in charge of watching her over around the carriage immediately came forward to ask her.

    Lin Mengya shook her head with an embarrassed smile.

    She had no idea since when Long Tianyu¡¯s flying skill became so strange.

    There were plenty of guards around, but none of them saw him leave.

    ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, a wheel of the carriage happened to bump into a stone.

    No one noticed that a small ck cloth package was thrown into the carriage.

    Lin Mengyaposedly retracted her body from outside the window and picked up the small cloth package with her hand.

    After undoing the package, she found there was a jade ornament shaped like the Green Heron Grass inside.

    When she was separated from Xiaoyu on the street that night, she met him again identally.

    Come to think of it, she seemed to have thought him a yboy.

    Unexpectedly, he was her beloved.

    ¡°Does he want to tell me that he can receive my messages wherever I am? Since when did he learn this kind of romantic trick?¡± She murmured to herself.

    When she joyfully put the jade carving Green Heron Grass in her hand and toyed with it, she inadvertently saw a small character ¡°mu¡± on the belly of the heron.

    Lin was her surname. She knew better than anyone else what the character, which was half of her surname, meant.

    She revealed a sweet smile as if she had eaten honey, cautiously putting the jade carving Green Heron Grass in her bosom.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s appearance gave her, whose heart had been unsettled, a sense of belonging.

    Her husband was the only person to whom she belonged.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m back.¡± There came Baisu¡¯s voice.

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted the moment she put the heron away.

    Then, Baisu returned to the carriage with an alert look.

    ¡°Oh, how are things going? Did you find anything unusual?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She had guessed that the so-called situation must be a trick Long Tianyu yed to draw Baisu away.

    However, she should still take Madame Hui¡¯s business seriously.

    ¡°Nothing special. I just found some marks along the way. But the strange thing was that although the marks were new, when I followed the marks, I didn¡¯t find any clues. Could it be that they had any special purpose?¡± Baisu said.

    Not only Baisu was puzzled, but also Lin Mengya could not figure out why they did that.

    If the marks were left by Madame Hui¡¯s men, they presumably intended to ambush her or do something to Madame Hui.

    But now, it was so peaceful that even Baisu could not find any clues.

    It only meant either they were so proficient in martial arts that even Baisu couldn¡¯t discover them, or they retreated midway.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya still had no clue.

    But once they entered the inner capital city, the Lord¡¯s men woulde to their aid.

    They just needed to be careful before that.

    ¡°Miss, why is your face so red? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Baisu asked, ncing at Lin Mengya worriedly.

    She was unmarried, and when she was in the Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had not slept together yet.

    So she was naturally unaware this was the sequ of Lin Mengya¡¯s getting carried away by her feelings.

    ¡°Ah? Really? Ha, maybe... maybe it¡¯s too hot. You know, I always feel unwell in hot weather. Oh, the weather gets hot so suddenly, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Mengya spoke incoherently in front of Baisu for the first time, covering her burning cheeks with her hands.

    Meanwhile, sheined about Long Tianyu a hundred times in her heart. It was all his fault!

    ¡°Well, Miss, you¡¯d better take a shower after we return to the imperial pce, in case you get sick,¡± Baisu said.

    She, such a simple girl, had no idea that Lin Mengya¡¯s blush was not because of such a simple reason.

    Smiling awkwardly, Lin Mengya wished she could dodge this embarrassing situation by pretending to be an ostrich with her head in the sand.

    She helplessly dodged Baisu¡¯s worried eyes and leaned against the window. The gentle breeze gradually cooled her burning cheeks.

    Hopefully, there would be no one other than Long Tianyu and Baisu seeing her blush.

    The cool breeze soothed Lin Mengya¡¯s nerves gradually.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s arrival gave her more confidence.

    Madame Hui was totally useless. No matter what Wanyan Jing had used her for, obviously, he could not count on her now.

    Nevertheless, as Lin Mengya spected, Wanyan Jing ced Madame Hui in the imperial pce to control Yao Lu on one hand.

    By now, Lin Mengya had realized that Yao Lu and her son, Wanyan Jing, no longer had any affection for each other, let alone deep care for each other.

    She should investigate what Madame Hui had done in Yao Lu¡¯s name over the years. Perhaps she could find some clues.

    On the other hand, what role exactly did Madame Hui y in the n of Wanyan Jing given her status in the imperial pce?

    In fact, this was the most puzzling thing to Lin Mengya, because if Wanyan Jing wanted Madame Hui to give the Emperor pillow talk, Madame Hui, who had fallen out of favor, was obviously the least appropriate person to do so.

    Moreover, Madame Hui neither came from a powerful family nor had any children.

    Most of her prestige in the imperial pce was based on the power she borrowed from Yao Lu.

    Someone as shrewd as Wanyan Jing definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a hard but thankless job.

    What exactly had she overlooked?

    She probably would not be able to get clues from interrogating Madame Hui.

    What was more, Madame Hui didn¡¯t make a serious mistake and was still the Lord¡¯s concubine in name. If she was interrogated, Wanyan Jing would be alerted.

    But now, she was imprisoned for what she had done to Madame Jingrou.

    Someone as smart as Wanyan Jing would only be suspicious.

    Furthermore, Wanyan Jing was having a hard time. Yao Lu had a downfall, and Xiaoyu identally found out about the Yao Family¡¯s actual situation at present.

    It was said that he was going to be back in a few days, but there was no ce for him in the imperial pce.

    Lin Mengya was more curious about Wanyan Jing¡¯s reaction.

    With Long Tianyu around, she became much more certain and confident.

    Watching the guards escorting the carriage away, Long Tianyu, d in ck, showed up.

    Baisu was very sensitive, which was good. With her protecting Lin Mengya closely, he could rest assured.

    ¡°Did you get rid of them all?¡± He asked.

    Behind him stood his men who had returned to his side after getting rid of those people, who stalked the funeral procession, in the alley of the outer capital city.

    ¡°Rest assured, Master. We¡¯ve gotten rid of them all, leaving no one alive,¡± one of his men answered.

    He nodded. In fact, those people hid themselves so well that it was difficult for ordinary guards to discover them.

    But it was an easy job for Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Send someone to inform Mr. Zhu that I will aplish the task he entrusted to me within three months. But he must fulfill what he promised me as soon as possible, otherwise, both he and I will be in danger,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± one of his men answered.

    His handsome face hidden under the cloak was unprecedentedly serious.

    Hopefully, it was not toote.

 Chapter 817 - Turbulent Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 817 Turbulent Undercurrent</h4>

    ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± Lin Mengya was deep in thought when hearing herself called by Ningqiu.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for missing your words. Go on please,¡± Lin Mengya nced at Ningqiu and said with an embarrassed smile.

    She had not let her mind wander for a long time. However, she met Long Tianyu today.

    Her mind was upied with him. Fortunately, the Shen Nung system prevented her from forgetting crucial things.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I forgot that you should have a good rest after doing a great thing today. But Madame wonders if it¡¯s a little inappropriate to leave Madame Hui there alone?¡± Ningqiu said.

    Ningqiu thought that Hn let her mind wander again and again because she was tired.

    Miss Hn, who had personally handled all kinds of matters concerning Shaoshi Yao¡¯s funeral over the past couple of days, would inevitably be exhausted.

    So Ningqiu considerately brought her a lot of nourishing medicinal materials.

    Ningqiu became increasingly fond of Miss Hn.

    After all, since she came, not only the Empress and Madame Hui had their downfalls sessively, but also there was a considerable improvement in the rtionship of the Emperor and Madame Jingrou.

    Although Madame Jingrou liked Miss Hn, Miss Hn rarely followed Madame Jingrou.

    Furthermore, Miss Hn hardly had any contact with anyone other than the members of the Fengyu Court.

    Although Miss Hn was out of tune with everything in the imperial pce, she did not overshadow Ningqiu¡¯s leading role.

    Miss Hn was more like a guest than a pce maid.

    Therefore, even Ningqiu wasn¡¯t jealous of Miss Hn.

    After all, she was Madame Jingrou¡¯s most trusted maid who couldn¡¯t possibly be reced by Hn.

    Even though outsiders considered Hn as the pce maid in charge of the Fengyu Court, Ningqiu knew better than anyone that Miss Hn wouldn¡¯t stay in the imperial pce forever.

    ¡°If Madame is still worried about that, she can send more people there. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. After all, Madame Hui wanted to return to the imperial pce, but she dropped this idea after getting His Majesty¡¯s secret edict. We¡¯re not afraid of her ying any tricks. The most important thing is that Madame must take everything in the imperial pce under her control,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She did not think it was possible for Madame Hui to turn the tables.

    If what had actually happened back then had not been uncovered, Madame Jingrou probably would have pleaded with the Emperor to spare Madame Hui out of a sense of guilt. But now Madame Hui had be a person as unpopr as a rat crossing the street.

    She could survive by staying in the Simple Courtyard. If she continued seeking trouble recklessly, given the Lord¡¯s temper, he was unlikely to spare her life.

    ¡°That makes sense, Miss. Madame has suffered enough over the years. But, from now on, no one in the imperial pce is a match for Madame anymore. Thank you for changing Madame¡¯s situation in the imperial pce,¡± Ningqiu said and stared smilingly at Lin Mengya with her eyes full of admiration for her.

    Of course, besides her, everyone in the Fengyu Court looked at Miss Hn with new eyes now, not to mention Madame Jingrou who had an affectionate rtionship with the Emperor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. If it weren¡¯t for His Majesty¡¯s affection for Madame, my efforts would probably have gone to waste. Nevertheless, Madame and His Majesty should not neglect others when enjoying their sweet time. Although we have brought down the Yao Family, there are imperial concubines from other families in the imperial pce,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Ningqiu restrained her rxed expression slightly. Presumably, she was also aware that although the Yao Family had suffered a crushing defeat this time, the other aristocratic families would probably take this opportunity to develop their forces.

    After all, if there was going to be a reshuffle of the forces in the imperial pce, Madame Jingrou wouldn¡¯t be able to get the full support of the other imperial concubines.

    Madame Jingrou didn¡¯t have the support of a powerful family, which was her weak point.

    This weak point could only be filled in by Xiaoyu.

    After all, a son particrly favored by the Emperor was a great advantage.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. You¡¯d better go to bed early, Miss. By the way, His Majesty said that Madame would stay in his resting pce for a period from now on and wouldn¡¯t go back to the Fengyu Court in a short time. I should go there to serve Madame, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to handle the affairs here,¡± Ningqiu said with a blush.

    Lin Mengya realized after a while that although Ningqiu was around Baisu¡¯s age, Ningqiu, who had worked in the imperial pce all year round, naturally had received a different education from that of Baisu who was simple.

    Lin Mengya nodded calmly. Sometimes, even she felt strange.

    How should she put it? She found the girls in the imperial pce particrly capable.

    Perhaps they were taught by words and influenced by deeds.

    Ningqiu came back not only to express solicitude for her, but also to fetch Madame¡¯s daily necessities.

    Seeing that arge group of pce maids almost emptied the resting pce under themand of Ningqiu, Lin Mengya involuntarily showed a trace of warmth in her eyes.

    The Emperor really doted on Madame Jingrou!

    Due to the various misunderstandings between them before and the Emperor¡¯s intention to protect Madame Jingrou, the Emperor had to restrain his feelings for Madame Jingrou all this time.

    Now that everything had fallen into ce, both of them felt like they had returned to their youth.

    Lin Mengya could totally empathize with their showing off their affection for each other as if there were no one else around.

    Compared with them, she and Long Tianyu probably would not be outdone.

    The undisguised affection the Emperor suddenly showed for Madame Jingrou inevitably provoked new spections in the imperial pce.

    The Empress was demoted to Shaoshi Yao, and then died of a sudden illness.

    No one was sure if there was any connection between the two things.

    The trend in the imperial pce obviously changed. Yao Lu¡¯s followers had been roughly divided into three groups.

    The first group of people naturally turned to Madame Jingrou, but there weren¡¯t many of them, which was unexpected.

    Most of them had been intimidated by Yao Lu, so Madame Jingrou was not quite vignt against them.

    The second group of people were neutral and adopted a watch-and-wait attitude.

    After all, even the Emperor could not take the entire Lieyun Empire under his control. That was also the case for the imperial pce. So they naturally thought that Madame Jingrou might also be unable to take the entire imperial pce under her control.

    Thest group of people became solely a faction and even showed an inclination to draw the neutral forces and those who turned to Madame Jingrou over to their side.

    But the Emperor asked Madame Jingrou to move to his resting pce this time, which was a deterrent to this kind of people.

    Those who intended to go against Madame Jingrou in the future had better weigh up their capabilities and means before doing that.

    As the night fell, Lin Mengya leaned against the window and chatted with Baisu.

    In any case, the downfalls of Yao Lu and Madame Hui brought her one step closer to her goal.

    Anyway, it was a good beginning. As long as things went ording to her n, Xiaoyu would definitely be able to seed to the throne of the Lieyun Empire.

    Speaking of this, she had no idea what Xiaoyu had been busy with.

    She got no news of him other than a letter from him.

    Lin Mengya did not ask Xiaoyu, for fear of distracting him.

    Baisu was not an outsider and knew her thoughts the best, so she could only share her thoughts with Baisu.

    She said, ¡°Xiaoyu has changed a lot. I wonder how Moyan is doing. Ms. Tian and Baiji will definitely take good care of him and make a white and chubby baby out of him. s, I just wonder if he can still recognize me when I go back.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had just taken a shower, was dressed in a pure white gauze dress with her long and slightly wet hair hanging loose behind her head, drinking wine and enjoying the cool with Baisu by the window.

    Her gauze dress was slightly transparent, probably because it was wetted by her hair.

    Fortunately, all the members, including them, of the Fengyu Court weredies.

    A few days ago, she discovered there was not even a single eunuch in the Fengyu Court.

    Later, Lin Mengya learned that the Emperor probably did not like the eunuchs to serve his beloved woman.

    Therefore, all the servants in the Fengyu Court were gentle girlsing from decent families.

    The Emperor was so childish when it came to his beloved woman that Lin Mengya found it quite funny.

    ¡°Yes, young master has indeed grown a lot. Even Prince Lie can¡¯t help praising him. Miss, since you like children so much, why don¡¯t you have a baby with Prince Yu?¡± Baisu said.

    They were drinking the fruit wine offered by Xiaoyu. It was refreshing and tasty, neither bitter nor pungent.

    After drinking a few cups of wine, Baisu became much livelier with a blush.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Besides, even if I want to have a baby, I have to wait for the right time, don¡¯t I?¡± Lin Mengya said in an increasingly low voice.

    When she thought of the passionate kiss in the daytime, her face involuntarily became burning.

    She patted her cheeks. Probably because of the wine or something else, she felt the temperature got increasingly high and she got carried away.

    It was rare for her to enjoy such a leisurely time. After taking a big sip of the cooled fruit wine, she saw Baisu, who could not hold her liquor, lying on the table, and thought Baisu was so cute.

    Who would have imagined that Baisu, a swordswoman highly skilled in martial arts and as cold as ice, turned out to be a wimpy drinker.

    s, it was a shame to enjoy the good wine and beautiful moonlight alone. She wondered who could share them with her.

    ¡°You became so fond of wine when I wasn¡¯t around.¡± There came a man¡¯s voice.

    Then a big hand appeared in front of Lin Mengya and abruptly took the tall and slender porcin cup away from her.

    Lin Mengya turned around with a frown, only to see a slender figure tightly wrapped in ck clothes.

    ¡°Why are you here? You were discovered by no one, weren¡¯t you?¡± She, whorgely sobered up at once, opened her eyes wide to stare at Long Tianyu with a tipsy look and asked.

    How could there be such a coincidence that he appeared in front of her shortly after she thought of him?

    She reached out her hand to pinch his face tentatively.

    After making sure it was him, she smiled like a satisfied kitten, throwing herself into his arms.

    ¡°I have just been thinking of you, and here you are now. Tell me, are you capable of reading my mind?¡± Lin Mengya said in a particrly nasal voice and in a pettishly charming way totally different from the way she usually talked.

    Long Tianyu put the wine cup on the window sill and hoisted Lin Mengya up.

    His crystal clear eyes became blurry the moment he saw her lying in his arms with a slight blush.

    Her lips were soaked with wine, emitting a fragrance even more tempting than fine old wine.

 Chapter 818 - Meeting at Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 818 Meeting at Midnight</h4>

    ¡°Aye.¡± Long Tianyu gave a short answer in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya, who was half-drunk, involuntarily trembled a little.

    His eyes were terrifyingly burning.

    In normal times, Lin Mengya would certainly have closed her eyes coyly by now.

    But today, probably because of the fruit wine or her desire for his kiss, she pressed her red lips on his cold and thin lips passionately and boldly so that his lips were moistened with the sweet wine.

    ¡°Did you miss me terribly? I missed you terribly!¡± She whispered in a pettishly charming manner adopted in an intimate conversation.

    In response, Long Tianyu gave her a passionate and long kiss.

    This time his kiss was so much gentler than that he gave her in the daytime.

    Lin Mengya kissed him back in an unusually passionate and bold manner. They kissed for a long time and did not stop until the two of them were a little out of breath.

    Long Tianyu sat on the bed with Lin Mengya in his arms, noticing the woman in his arms was much heavier than before.

    Although it was still an easy job for him to hoist her up, in any case, she was no longer too frail to stand a gust of wind.

    It seemed that Xiaoyu had taken good care of her these days.

    He preferred her lively look, but in fact, Lin Mengya looked more charming when she was fragile.

    However, he could no longer endure the misery of living in despair every day.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Baisu could wake up at any time and this was not a suitable ce for having sex, he would have slept with Lin Mengya long before.

    Unexpectedly, the woman in his arms couldn¡¯t understand how hard he tried to suppress his desire at all.

    She kept wriggling in his arms like a worm, touching his chest and moving her hands against it.

    ¡°Behave yourself!¡± He beat her cute butt heavily with his big hand and warned her, who was unashamed, in a low voice.

    Feeling the pain in her butt, Lin Mengya pouted and stared at Long Tianyu with an aggrieved look.

    What was wrong? Since she had tried hard to please him, why was he still dissatisfied with her?

    ¡°I miss you too. Stay still. I¡¯m leaving soon,¡± he said.

    He just wanted to enjoy a sweet time with her quietly. After all, this was the imperial pce of the Lieyun Empire. Although he could get in, it did not mean that he could do whatever he wanted.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body stiffened for a moment when she felt an erection under her butt.

    Knowing that he was not asposed as he looked, she covered her mouth and smiled like a little fox.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay still. How about if I ask Xiaoyu to give you a suitable identity tomorrow? In this way, it will be more convenient for you to get in and out of here. What do you think?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She put her arms around his neck and behaved like a meek child.

    Long Tianyu looked down at his beloved and shook his head with a sh of helplessness in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about my visit here for the time being,¡± he said while smoothing down the hair on her forehead.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to nod.

    She, who had always been a considerate woman, had always been clear about what she should and should not ask.

    ¡°I got it, but tonight¡¯s meeting is good. Although we are legally married, it¡¯s rare for us to have an adventure,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    With a yawn, she nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms. She rarely drank because she felt sleepy every time she drank.

    ¡°You are probably the only one who thinks so. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Mengya said with a nod.

    Then she settled herselffortably in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, closed her eyelids that were getting increasingly heavy, and soon fell asleep.

    With her in his arms, Long Tianyu, who had been unsettled these days, gradually put his mind at ease.

    She was in his arms, safe and joyful.

    At the sight that the moon hung high in the sky, Long Tianyu knew that it was time for him to part with her for the time being.

    He cautiously put her on the couch, gently kissed her, tucked her in, and then covered his face with the hood of his cloak and left unhurriedly.

    Baisu, who gradually woke up from her drunken stupor, did not see Long Tianyu.

    Rubbing her dizzy head and looking up, she saw Lin Mengya lying on the bed.

    ¡°Miss was so drunk that she went to sleep without changing her clothes,¡± she murmured to herself while taking off Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes gently.

    She was unaware that Lin Mengya, who had fallen asleep in her beloved¡¯s arms, was having a sweet dream.

    ¡°Young Master, what brings you here?¡± She asked.

    When she turned around and was about to clean up the mess on the table, she saw Wanyan Yu¡¯s tired handsome face through the window.

    Dressed in bluish white, fine and soft long robe, Wanyan Yu was more gentle, schrly-looking and graceful.

    Xiaoyu waved his hand, reluctant to wake Lin Mengya up.

    He gazed tenderly at the curtain behind which she was lying, while reaching out to take the gon of wine from Baisu and took a gulp.

    ¡°Sometimes I really envy you for being able to stay with her all the time without constraint,¡± looking at Baisu, Xiaoyu said with a multitude of helplessness and bitterness.

    He wanted to keep her around him forever, hold her tightly in his arms and protect her. But he was keenly aware that it was the most difficult thing in the world to have her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I just know that Miss also cares about you a lot, Young Master,¡± Baisu said.

    Based on what had happened in Dajin, she could clearly tell that Lin Mengya really doted on Xiaoyu. Otherwise, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have taken all those pains to n for his future.

    However, Xiaoyu, who shouldered a heavy responsibility, naturally couldn¡¯t stay with Lin Mengya all the time as she did.

    ¡°What if I make her stay?¡± Xiaoyu said with a sh of aggressiveness unique to adult men in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t want any of Dongfang Xiu and the Misses from other ns!

    Although he was young, he knew better than anyone how much Lin Mengya meant to him.

    He wanted her to be his beloved rather than his sister!

    Baisu didn¡¯t understand what he meant and just found him a little strange today.

    Even his words were so incoherent and confusing.

    ¡°Miss... Miss will probably hate this. In fact, Young Master, someone like Miss shouldn¡¯t be held back by anyone. I like to follow her, because I know she is destined to be unable to stay for long in a ce. She is supposed to soar in the sky freely without constraint,¡± Baisu said.

    She had no idea if she said that to Young Master because she was still drunk.

    Come to think of it, she was right. Compared with people like her, Lin Mengya might shoulder heavy responsibilities, but was much freer than them.

    Lin Mengya had a sort of restlessness originating from her soul.

    ¡°Even if I may fail to do that, I still want to give it a try.¡± As Xiaoyu said, he finished the wine in the gon in one gulp.

    The cool wine did not affect his thinking at all. Instead, he became more sober.

    Back then, he followed Wanyan Lie back to the Lieyun Empire in order to get a status that could make him a perfect match for her.

    But now, fate brought her to him, which was a chance given by fate.

    She was here with him, without Long Tianyu, Qinghu, or anyone else.

    So in any case, he must think of a way to keep Lin Mengya here!

    ¡°Young Master? Young Master?¡± Baisu stared at Wanyan Yu with concern and asked.

    To be honest, the look in his eyes was scary.

    He returned to himself, and Baisu was unaware that he had made up his mind.

    He nced at the curtain, behind which Lin Mengya was lying, with deep eyes.

    Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Take good care of her and protect her properly no matter what happens. I can¡¯t enter the imperial pce in the next couple of days. If she asks about me, just tell her that I go on a long journey with Uncle Lie.¡±

    Baisu nodded, thinking he was presumably busy with something important.

    The Lieyun Empire was going through a period of trouble. Both Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu were upied with these things and had no leisure at all.

    Xiaoyu disappeared into the spacious Fengyu Court, leaving Baisu standing by the window deep in thought alone.

    Both of them seemed to be a little different from before.

    Regarding what the difference was, Baisu, who had never been sensitive to these things, could only shake her head helplessly.

    She was puzzled by these things as usual!

    The fruit wine offered by Xiaoyu was so good that they did not get headaches the next day after drinking it.

    If it were not for the fact that Lin Mengya considered gettingpletely drunk every day would sully her image, she would probably have drunk a few cups of wine every night to aid sleep.

    As soon as she got up, Baisu, who always got up earlier than her, brought warm water for her to wash her face.

    After freshening themselves up, they appeared in front of others, refreshed.

    They were surprised to discover that the pce maids doing morning exercises in the courtyard were more than twice as many as before.

    The morning exercises that were very helpful to girls had attracted a lot of pce maids here before, but it was the first time they saw so many pce maids gathering here.

    ¡°Miss Hn, you finally woke up!¡± There came a female voice.

    Just when Lin Mengya was wondering why there were so many pce maids, a clever and pretty pce maid suddenly appeared in front of her.

    The girl in front of her looked considerably beautiful and radiant with red lips and white teeth.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya recalled that she was a third-rank pce maid serving in-charge pce maids like Ningqiu.

    Why did she stand in front of the other pce maids as the leader today?

    ¡°Why are you...¡± Before Lin Mengya finished her sentence, the quick-witted pce maid came up to her with a smile.

    Then she said tteringly, ¡°It¡¯s all because you originated the unconventional morning exercises to benefit us, Miss! The sisters working in the Fengyu Court all said that since they did the morning exercises, they had be much healthier. Therefore, the sisters working in other pces want to join them. I hope we did not disturb your peace.¡±

    Well, they turned out toe from other pces.

    It seemed that the morning exercises worked on them on one hand. The most important thing for them was to take the opportunity to fawn on Lin Mengya who was popr in the imperial pce.

    After lowering her eyes and pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya raised her head and nced at those pce maids with a gentle smile.

    She said, ¡°Since you want to learn to do the morning exercises, why don¡¯t we go to the garden? On one hand, the garden is spacious, and on the other hand, the air there is fresh with flowers and grasses. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 819 - Cloud-patterned Jade Annuluses

    <h4>Chapter 819 Cloud-patterned Jade Annuluses</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Miss, you¡¯re the boss.¡± Some sensible pce maids among them tried to fawn on Lin Mengya.

    In fact, the only reason why they had been standing here since early morning was to make their existence known to Miss Hn and thus to earn bright futures.

    Lin Mengya was well aware of this, as were these pce maids.

    ¡°In that case, you may follow thisdy there. I¡¯ll teach you some new morning exercises every once in a while. As long as you persist in doing morning exercises, you¡¯ll definitely benefit from that. I have something to do, so I can¡¯t join you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She waved her hand with a mild and gentle smile and the high prestige of an in-charge pce maid.

    However, at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s affable smile, Baisu felt a little strange, as Lin Mengya had rarely revealed such a fake smile.

    Lin Mengya smiled as she watched the crowd of pce maids leave, and did not stop smiling until thest pce maid disappeared from her sight.

    Then she said, ¡°Make a thorough investigation of today¡¯s neers, and make a detailed record of them no matter which pces theye from, as well as the pces from which none of theme.¡±

    Baisu nodded. She would properly do everything Lin Mengya asked her to do.

    Unexpectedly, the imperial concubines took action so quickly that they had divided into several groups with clear boundaries within only a few days.

    Lin Mengya had led the pce maids to do morning exercises since she came to the imperial pce, but there had never been as many pce maids gathering as today.

    In fact, they all intended to y up to the new mistress of the harem.

    But Lin Mengya knew clearly that many of them came to sound out Madame Jingrou¡¯s actual situation.

    Of course, she should draw those trustworthy people over to their side and watch out for those untrustworthy people.

    After breakfast, Lin Mengya had a stroll before returning to the side chamber of the Fengyu Court.

    By this time, Baisu had put down the record she made on Lin Mengya¡¯s desk.

    Lin Mengya picked it up and leafed it through carefully while frowning.

    Nevertheless, after finishing reading the list, she smoothed her knitted brows. It seemed to have little influence on her.

    ¡°Baisu, who is Madame Ping? Howe I haven¡¯t heard of her before?¡± She asked as she tapped the list which clearly said that Madame Ping from the Jinn Court had yet to send anyone to join them.

    Moreover, the Mesdames on good terms with Madame Ping had sent their pce maids to join them.

    It seemed that they deliberately tried to iste Madame Ping, or perhaps the pce maids they sent could convey information to Madame Ping, so she didn¡¯t have to send her pce maids to gossip with other pce maids.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that shees from the Ping Family, a family of witch doctors for generations, and she¡¯s one of the four Mesdames the Emperor married after he ascended the throne. Nevertheless, Madame Ping is usually very cautious and does not easily pick on others. Her son, the Fourth Prince, is not outstanding, said to have been upied with medical knowledge in recent years and paid little attention to political affairs. Madame Ping is not on friendly terms with Madame Jingrou, but their rtionship is not bad. I have met her several times when I stayed by Young Master¡¯s side. She is quiet and virtuous,¡± Baisu said.

    Was Madame Ping neutral? Lin Mengya leafed through the list. Ningqiu had said that, apart from the Empress, there were three Mesdames with real power in the imperial pce.

    Since the downfall of the Empress, the three of them had long dispersed and each of them had gone her own way.

    It seemed that Madame Ping was not as indifferent to power as she looked!

    ¡°Shall I make an investigation of Madame Ping?¡± Baisu asked.

    The list was made by Baisu ording to ranks after a secret investigation.

    However, Lin Mengya asked about neither the three Mesdames nor the Shaoshi and Beauties of lower rank.

    She only asked about Madame Ping, which demonstrated the point.

    ¡°No. You said shees from a family of witch doctors. Did she give any present to Madame or Xiaoyu?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The reason why Madame Ping attracted her attention was that the other imperial concubines, who had children and came from aristocratic families, basically had sent their pce maids here.

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that it was reasonable for them to send their pce maids to sound out the situation for the sake of their sons.

    However, Madame Ping, whose rtionship with Madame Jingrou was not bad, did not send anyone here, while the Mesdames on good terms with Madame Ping had sent their pce maids here.

    Lin Mengya would never believe there was nothing fishy about this.

    ¡°I have no idea what she gave Madame, but when Young Master just came back, she sent a pair of jade annuluses for congrattions. Miss, if you want to have a look, I¡¯ll go and fetch it right away,¡± Baisu answered

    Because Wanyan Yu gave preferential treatment to Lin Mengya and was eager to give all his good stuff to Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu¡¯s stuff was ced in the side yard next to the Fengyu Court.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Baisu to fetch the pair of jade annuluses made of superb material.

    One of them was bluish-green, and the other was milky-white.

    Moreover, they blended into one integral whole naturally like twins.

    Baisu said, ¡°They are known as cloud-patterned lucky annuluses and said to be the heirloom of Madame Ping¡¯s family. This pair of jade annuluses were carved from the same piece of jade, but one is blue and the other white, which is very rare. A few days ago, Young Master wanted to have them made into some jewelry for you, but he didn¡¯t have time to do it yet.¡±

    Hearing Baisu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.

    That would be a reckless waste of God¡¯s good gifts to make such rare treasures into jewelry.

    She put the jade annuluses in her palm and toyed with them. The warm touch gave her the illusion that they could breathe.

    However, she had a different feeling when holding them in her hand and was unwilling to let them out of her hand.

    ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± Baisu asked.

    All of a sudden, she noticed that Lin Mengya¡¯s hand turned light purple.

    If she hadn¡¯t been careful, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all.

    ¡°This is the secret of the pair of jade annuluses. I see. It¡¯s a miracle to put it in, but it¡¯s probably even more difficult to get it out,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing this, Baisu was confused.

    What on earth did Lin Mengya mean?

    Lin Mengya let go of the jade annuluses and put them back into the box. Then she fetched a towel beside her and carefully wiped the light purple part of her hand.

    The Shen Nung system in her brain kept alerting her since the moment Baisu brought them in, reporting they contained a powerful hallucinogen.

    She held the jade annuluses in her hand, which was equivalent to giving them a detailed examination.

    The result showed that all the hallucinogen the jade annuluses contained was centred around the innermost part of the small hole in the middle of each of them.

    Although jade felt warm and smooth on the surface, it was actually very solid.

    To put it bluntly, it was a kind of good-looking stone.

    In order to make the hallucinogen absorbed by the jade, one could either soak the jade in the hallucinogen and stew the jade repeatedly or make the jade annuluses hollow.

    The appearance of the jade would be spoiled in these two ways.

    However, this pair of jade annuluses, warm and of soft color, was definitely of high quality, which indicated the jade annuluses were not poisoned in these two ways.

    But even so, it was still difficult to hurt someone with them in secret.

    Jade was naturally solid, so some medicines must be stored in bottles made of jade so as not to lose their efficacy.

    Lin Mengya put one of the jade annuluses in front of her eyes and used the Shen Nung system¡¯s ultrastructural scanning system to give it an X-ray detection.

    After magnifying it countless times, Lin Mengya finally solved the mystery.

    Nevertheless, the ingenious design made her gasp.

    The surface of the jade annulus was extremely smooth, without the slightest blemish.

    However, there were countless holes even finer than hair in the jade annulus, especially around the middleyer.

    Such holes could only be seen clearly under special instruments.

    Moreover, there was something else in the holes.

    With her current capabilities, she still couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    She just discovered that the substance filling the holes was very strange.

    ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s analysis and experimental result, on being heated, the substance in the holes would melt and then stick to the inner walls of the holes.

    In this way, the poison at the innermost parts of the holes would quietlye out and have a direct influence on the human body.

    But once the temperature dropped, the poison would return to harmless fillings of the holes so that people could not tell the secret of the jade annulus.

    What a clever and ingenious trick to poison the jade annuluses! Lin Mengya was amazed at it.

    At the same time, Lin Mengya was sure that Madame Ping harbored evil intentions toward Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Go and get a basin of hot water, or warm water would also be fine. I want a big basin of water,¡± she said.

    Although she could not tell what was in the holes of the jade annulus, the poison had nowhere to hide.

    Although the hallucinogen was powerful, it could not be exposed to water.

    Once it was exposed to water, it would lose its efficacy and be useless.

    Soon, Baisu brought the thing she needed. Without any hesitation, Lin Mengya soaked the pair of jade annuluses into the water.

    Under Baisu¡¯s astonished gaze, the water gradually turned light purple and gave off a pungent smell.

    Nevertheless, the jade annuluses did not change at all and remained gorgeous.

    ¡°Miss, what exactly is this?¡± Baisu asked.

    She had seen the jade annuluses before but saw nothing purple on them.

    Why did they be like this after in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands?

    ¡°This is the Purple Haze Grass, a powerful hallucinogen native to the hottest area in the southernmost part of the Lieyun Empire. More importantly, it can put people in a conscious but tremendously irritable state, so it¡¯s also known as the Devil Grass. Nowadays, it¡¯s rarely seen,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    With the music score for the green stringed instrument, she naturally knew about it in detail.

    Nevertheless, the Devil Grass was so rare. Could it be given to Madame Ping by her family?

    Come to think of it, she found it could be possible. After all, it was reasonable for the Ping Family, a family of witch doctors for generations, to have the Devil Grass.

    However, why did Madame Ping put such a precious poison in the pair of jade annuluses?

    It should be noted that Xiaoyu had no interest in this stuff, neither would he bring them with him!

 Chapter 820 - Fight for the Position of the Empress

    <h4>Chapter 820 Fight for the Position of the Empress</h4>

    In this case, why did Madame Ping send the jade annuluses here?

    ¡°Madame Ping intended to murder Young Master? I... I don¡¯t think it possible. Madame Ping¡¯s son, the Fourth Prince, is on good terms with Young Master, and Madame Ping offered timely help to Madame several times. Logically speaking, I don¡¯t think she harbors evil intentions toward Young Master,¡± Baisu said in puzzlement.

    It was not because she did not believe Lin Mengya¡¯s judgment, but because Madame Ping did not look like a treacherous person.

    ¡°You have a point. We¡¯d better go and check it out in person when at leisure,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    It seemed that they could only take what they saw as true.

    Seeing that the poison had almoste out of the jade annuluses, Lin Mengya instructed Baisu to pick up the jade annuluses and take them back to Xiaoyu¡¯s room.

    It was strange. What on earth was the pair of jade annuluses sent here for?

    The morning exercises prevailed in the imperial pce, and Ningqiu¡¯s sessor was considerably capable.

    In recent days, Lin Mengya had learned all the gossip in the imperial pce.

    She managed to gather a lot of information by carefully sorting out the gossip and making a painstaking analysis.

    Each of the three Mesdames, who had been Yao Lu¡¯s followers, had her own n.

    Although they took different measures, their onlymon goal was the position of the Empress.

    They were quite sharp-eyed. Although Madame Jingrou was now favored by the Emperor who was at the height of his enthusiasm, she was the least likely to be the Empress, for no other reason than that she didn¡¯t have support from her family.

    Meanwhile, all of the three Mesdames came from aristocratic families, and they had children or there were suitable candidates for the prince among their forces.

    But given the Emperor¡¯s personality, he was unwilling to give the position to Yao Lu, let alone anyone other than Madame Jingrou.

    It was not that they misjudged the situation, but that they had long been blinded by power.

    Early in the morning, Madame Jingrou sent someone to inform Lin Mengya that she wanted to talk something over with her.

    ¡°Miss, Madame sent me to invite you over for a discussion,¡± right after lunch, Ningqiu appeared at the gate of the Fengyu Court and said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Lin Mengya said, supposing it was time to go.

    Lin Mengya went to the resting pce of the Emperor with Baisu and Ningqiu. She had not met Madame Jingrou for only a few days, but she found Madame Jingrou looked particrly radiant as if more than a decade younger.

    Sure enough, love was the best nourishment.

    ¡°My greetings of peace to you, Madame,¡± Lin Mengya said softly with a smile.

    Madame Jingrou, who certainly knew what her smile meant, blushed and nced at Lin Mengya with a little embarrassment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. I want to express my gratitude to you properly,¡± she held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand intimately and said.

    By now, Madame Jingrou had apparently treated Lin Mengya as a young member of her family.

    She did not expect Lin Mengya would help her get over the load she had on her mind over the years. In addition to her admiration for Lin Mengya, she was also grateful to Lin Mengya.

    She pulled Lin Mengya to sit down on the soft couch. Then Lin Mengya turned her head to look at her tenderly.

    Madame Jingrou was dressed in a pce costume made of cloud gauze, a kind of smooth and soft cloth. Although her pce costume had a pale red color that was dull, it brought out the girlish charm in her.

    She had her thick and beautiful hair done in a high bun, and her demure and graceful ornaments had gradually been reced by delicate and charming ones.

    She could not hide the joyful look in her eyes. At the sight of her look, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help praising in secret that the Emperor did have good taste.

    ¡°Madame, all of these are the blessings you gathered. I just made use of the favorable trend to push matters through. In fact, you should have gotten over that long before, but it was not the right time back then,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Others might be unable to see through this, but she had long sorted things out.

    Apart from anything else, despite the various misunderstandings between the Emperor and Madame Jingrou as well as their concerns, Madame Jingrou was still the most beloved woman of the Emperor, which was a widely recognized fact in the Lieyun Empire.

    It was impossible to fake true love, let alone for two people who were together from morning to night.

    Madame Jingrou sighed. Lin Mengya was right. Come to think of it as a bystander, she found she had done a lot of silly things.

    Fortunately, it was not toote to change.

    ¡°You do have a good point. In fact, today I summon you here to talk over one thing with you,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Lin Mengya nodded, thinking Madame Jingrou probably had made the decision.

    After all, Madame Jingrou was not a simple woman.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve heard about what happened in the imperial court a few days ago. After Shaoshi Yao¡¯s sudden death, those people began to cast their covetous eyes on the position of the Empress and can¡¯t hold back their desire for the position any longer. Some of them have openly suggested His Majesty appoint one of his concubines as the Empress,¡± Madame Jingrou said with a slightly serious look.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had heard about this.

    Strictly speaking, Yao Lu was not exactly the Empress.

    But given her status and family background, no one dared to act rashly.

    With no one in charge of the imperial pce at present, although Madame Jingrou had long been the mistress of the imperial pce without being appointed, she was not exactly the Empress.

    ¡°Madame, what do you think of the position of the Empress?¡± Lin Mengya asked with a slight smile, revealing no emotion in her eyes.

    ¡°I... I should be the person in the imperial pce who cares least about that. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about me being stupid enough topete with those people,¡± Madame Jingrou answered, remaining her expression.

    It seemed that she was telling the truth.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had expected this answer. Madame Jingrou was right. She was probably the only person in the entire imperial pce who did not care much about that position.

    Nevertheless, no woman did not want to be the legal wife of her beloved man.

    Madame Jingrou desired for that out of love, while the others for their interests.

    ¡°Madame, I appreciate you think so. But in my opinion, you are the only personpetent at the position as well as His Majesty¡¯s first choice.¡± Lin Mengya changed the topic.

    The determination in her eyes indicated that she was definitely not joking.

    ¡°Uh... no, His Majesty has been deeply troubled by this recently. Besides, as long as I have His Majesty¡¯s favor, I don¡¯t care about the title.¡± Madame Jingrou declined decisively, seeming to have made up her mind, which surprised Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Madame, you got me wrong. I don¡¯t mean that you should fight for the position now. As the saying goes, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. In the imperial pce, if anyone other than you gets the position, it will cause turbulence in the current political situation. So you must keep the position in your hands,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She was indeed an ambitious woman. Nevertheless, she intended to prevent more people from suffering such grievances rather than to gain any benefits.

    She could not bear the misery of watching her husband marry other women and have children with them.

    Although Madame Jingrou appeared to be fine with that, the grief Lin Mengya saw in her eyes when Lin Mengya first entered the imperial pce was true.

    Seeing that Madame Jingrou was still hesitating, Lin Mengya added fuel to the fire.

    She said, ¡°Madame, you should know better than me what those people are up to. If they fail to get the position, their families will send other girls into the imperial pce. Even if His Majesty won¡¯t appoint any of them as the Empress, he has to sleep with them. Do you really want to see more women like Madame Hui in the imperial pce?¡±

    Every word of Lin Mengya, an expert in fanning the me, distressed Madame Jingrou like knives piercing her heart.

    Madame Jingrou was stunned, with no idea how to respond.

    Was she really going to let that happen to her again?

    No! Definitely not!

    ¡°Madame, you probably have had the answer, so I don¡¯t want to talk any more nonsense. I think someone as wise as you hase up with a solution. Let¡¯s carry out your n. As for whether it will work, it depends on those people¡¯s efforts,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    ording to Madame Jingrou¡¯s idea, she presumably had chosen a candidate qualified to be the Empress.

    Since she couldn¡¯t be the Empress, the person she chose would be the target of all the aristocratic families.

    The tangled fight for the position of the Empress would cause the aristocratic families to y all kinds of creative tricks and to split or unite.

    In fact, all the aristocratic families would be locked in the titanic fight in the end. As long as the Emperor refused to appoint any imperial concubine as the Empress, none of those imperial concubines they elected could be the Empress.

    In the end, all those imperial concubines standing a chance would lose the chance during the fight among those aristocratic families.

    It was like hanging a piece of meat in front of a group of mad dogs.

    Only the mad dog winning the final victory could have the meat.

    However, the meat had been poisoned long before, and whichever mad dog that ate it would get killed.

    This n seemed crazy and vicious, but in fact, they asked for it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk it over with His Majesty. Maybe what you said before is right. After putting up with all this over the years, I should quit doing so for the sake of His Majesty, Yu¡¯er and myself,¡± Madame Jingrou said with a different look in her eyes.

    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya had a grasp of the situation.

    She was not to be med for adding fuel to the fire, and she had to do that because there was no room for a soft heart in the imperial pce.

    In fact, if Yao Lu had been more ruthless and cruel back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in living alone for the rest of her life.

    Lin Mengya would rather turn into an Asura to kill her enemies and win the final victory than fall into the abyss of misery and regret it.

    ¡°Madame, you are exceedingly wise. I believe you can definitely handle it properly. As long as you need any help from me, just tell me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Madame Jingrou must take the lead in this battle, while Lin Mengya only needed to act as her assistant.

    After thinking for a moment, Madame Jingrou made up her mind.

    She said, ¡°I have to trouble you with nothing other than this task. Xin Luan is still in the imperial pce. I think His Majesty is going to keep him here for a long stay. I¡¯m wondering if you can persuade him to help me and Yu¡¯er.¡±

    Madame Jingrou, who was indeed an expert in this, instantly entrusted the crucial task to her.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya could only ept this task.

    It was not difficult to persuade someone, but it was difficult to persuade Xin Luan who was not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Rest assured, Madame. I¡¯ll handle it properly,¡± Lin Mengya said smilingly with a well-thought-out n.

    This task had to be entrusted to her indeed.

 Chapter 821 - Get a Cold Shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 821 Get a Cold Shoulder</h4>

    After returning from the resting pce of the Emperor, Lin Mengya was in a great mood.

    Things went as she expected, even better than she expected.

    ¡°Miss, why do you look so pleased? I heard that the officials in the imperial court almost fought over this matter. Even Madame Jingrou takes this seriously. Why do you look as if everything is fine?¡± Baisu looked at Lin Mengya with a smile and asked.

    She was really confused why Lin Mengya looked so pleased in the current situation.

    ¡°How could I not be pleased? The harder they try to fight over the position of the Empress, the closer they are to their doom. At the thought that there will be such a group of people casting covetous eyes on the throne after Xiaoyu ascends the throne, I feel dejected. But now, it¡¯s great that they bring about their own destruction and can only me themselves for this,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    To put it bluntly, the position of the Empress means a strong guarantee to contend for the throne in the future.

    The Lieyun Empire was a country that attached great importance to women¡¯s power and status. Both the widely respected Witch Empress and the chosen witch Madame Jingrou had been in her youth were typical examples of this.

    As such, the Emperor had to consider the Empress¡¯s opinion when it came to choosing his sessor.

    That was also the reason why those people had a vigorous and furious debate over the position of the Empress.

    Unfortunately, only Madame Jingrou waspetent at this position, while the imperial concubines were just the foils for her.

    ¡°I also find it strange. Aren¡¯t these lords usually shrewd? Why are they so irrational on this matter? Although the position of the Empress is not upied after Yao Lu¡¯s death, they shouldn¡¯t have tried so desperately to fight over it, should they?¡± Baisu blinked her eyes and said helplessly.

    After following Lin Mengya for a long time, Baisu had much better vision and judgement.

    Lin Mengya nced at Baisu with appreciation in her eyes, thinking Baisu was right to the point.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. They shouldn¡¯t have tried so desperately. Something must have happened,¡± Lin Mengya saidposedly and unhurriedly, as if talking about something that had nothing to do with her.

    Baisu was about to warn Lin Mengya, but she suddenly realized that Lin Mengya seemed to have figured out the answer.

    She said, ¡°Miss, no wonder you are not anxious at all. It turns out that you have long figured out what happened. You made me worry in vain.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Lin Mengya pointed at herself and said with an innocent smile, ¡°How could I figure it out? I didn¡¯t even get out of the imperial pce.¡±

    Now even Baisu was at a loss.

    Was Lin Mengya going to give herself up?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I have no idea what happened, I can roughly guess it,¡± Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and said.

    With the Shen Nung System, an amazing add-on incapable of processing information at an abnormally fast speed, how could she fail to discern any clue?

    A cornered beast would do something desperate, which had never been a rare thing since ancient times.

    For this reason, she and Madame Jingrou must y for safety.

    Once Madame Jingrou became the Empress, she and Xiaoyu must go to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    Of course, before that, she must convince Xin Luan, the former High Priest of the Xin Family to help them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to visit the former High Priest of the Xin Family,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After thinking for a while, she told Baisu to bring some gifts for Xin Luan.

    Although she made this visit in the name of Madame Jingrou, it would be embarrassing if she went there empty-handed.

    Outside the Xiannan Hall stood Lin Mengya and Baisu, waiting for the eunuch who went inside to report their visit. One of them was holding a chess board made of ebony and a set of chess pieces made of jade, while the other one was holding a pile of unique chess manual copies that could only be found in the imperial pce.

    Xin Luan still only had a eunuch and a manservant to serve him. Although his status was a little different from before, he still seemed to be very cautious.

    After a long while, the eunuch finally let the two of them in under Xin Luan¡¯s order.

    ¡°My master said that you could leave after putting the things down. He¡¯s upied, so he¡¯s not going to ask you to stay.¡± Xin Luan¡¯s manservant, the only one in the hall, politely asked Lin Mengya and Baisu to leave, which made it impossible for them to stay.

    ¡°Well, please give these presents to His Excellency, and we are not going to stay. Baisu, let¡¯s go,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She was neither angry nor surprised at his tactful refusal.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu ced the presents on the table, exchanged nces, and then left the Xiannan Hall.

    ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s a legendary man of superior attainments. It seems that we brought him these presents in vain,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xin Luan had the nerve to step forward bravely in front of Yao Zun.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean that he would take Madame Jingrou¡¯s side.

    Although he was the former High Priest, he represented the Xin Family after all, so he had plenty of concerns.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Madame toe? In that case, His Excellency won¡¯t be able to find any excuse to refuse to meet her, will he?¡± Baisu said.

    Lin Mengya gazed at Baisu and let out a deep sigh.

    Then Lin Mengya said, ¡°Do you think that His Excellency will take Madame¡¯s advice if shees? If it had really been so simple, Madame would not have entrusted this task to me. Forget it, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    The more deep-minded a person was, the moreplicated his thoughts would be.

    Although she was fully confident that she could persuade Xin Luan, it did not mean that it would be simple.

    Conversely, the brighter the future was, the more winding the path to it would be!

    Lin Mengya returned to the Fengyu Court leisurely with Baisu. At this time, the Fengyu Court was no longer as quiet as before.

    A multitude of people came to deliver gifts in various names every day.

    Given that Madame Jingrou was in the resting pce of the Emperor and ordinary people were not allowed to disturb her, they all delivered the gifts to the Fengyu Court.

    Anyway, Miss Hn¡¯s sight of the gifts was equivalent to Madame Jingrou¡¯s awareness of them. The most important thing was to show their sincerity, and how to show it was not that important.

    Along the way, Lin Mengya saw various smiling faces and could only maintain her smile.

    After returning to the Fengyu Court, Lin Mengya felt her face sore.

    It was rare for her to find that smiling could also be a strenuous job.

    ¡°Why are there so many gifts again? Have you registered who sent them?¡± Lin Mengya asked with a frown as she checked the gifts on the table.

    She was aware that pleasing the new sweetheart of the Emperor was amon thing.

    Nevertheless, Madame Jingrou had never been out of favor and had married into the imperial pce for many years. Those people did not have to please her specially.

    It was reasonable for them to send gifts over a few days ago, but why was the table in her room still piled up with gifts today?

    Oh yes, why were the gifts in her room?

    ¡°Miss, you got it wrong. These gifts aren¡¯t given to Madame by others, but given to you by the Ninth Prince,¡± a pce maid aware of the truth immediately stepped forward and said with a smile.

    In addition to respect, there was also an envious look in her eyes.

    They were given to her by Xiaoyu? Lin Mengya opened a box casually. Sure enough, there was a pair of pearl hairpins suitable for youngdies rather than for Madame Jingrou.

    However, didn¡¯t she tell Xiaoyu not to send her gifts so tantly and to keep a low profile?

    What was going on with him?

    ¡°Apart from sending the gifts, did the Ninth Prince have any instructions?¡± Lin Mengya asked in puzzlement.

    The pce maid smiled ambiguously and looked at Lin Mengya with more admiration.

    She said, ¡°His Highness didn¡¯t, but just said that he would be upied and couldn¡¯te back in the next few days, so he sent these gifts to relieve your boredom. He also said that he woulde back as soon as he gets things done, and he told you not to be overly worried about him.¡±

    Her words made sense, but why did Lin Mengya find it strange to hear her say that?

    Lin Mengya waved her hand as a hint for the others to get out of the room with the gifts.

    Sitting in front of the desk, Lin Mengya thought for a while and guessed that she might be overanxious.

    Xiaoyu had liked to give her gifts for a long time, but he sent too many gifts this time. After he came back, she would ask him about it carefully.

    ¡°Do you know what Xiaoyu has been upied with?¡± Lin Mengya turned to look at Baisu and asked.

    Baisu could only shake her head at a loss. Except for the time when she met him that night, she had followed Lin Mengya all the time, so she was really unaware of that.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. He always informs me of whatever he does. Do you think that he¡¯s in danger? By the way, are you still in contact with Wanyan Lie¡¯s men?¡± Lin Mengya seemed to have thought of something and asked anxiously.

    Baisu nodded immediately. Although Xiaoyu sent her here to apany Lin Mengya, she was still in contact with Wanyan Lie¡¯s men.

    Lin Mengya immediately pulled an emerald hairpin out of her hair and hardened her heart to prick her index finger on it vigorously.

    Immediately, a drop of light purple blood came out of her finger.

    ¡°Give me a small jade bottle that had better contain half a bottle of water,¡± she said with a frown caused by the sharp pain.

    She was reluctant to hurt herself, but she had to do so for Xiaoyu.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was a doctor fond of making drugs, so there were small jade bottles for containing drugs in her room.

    Baisu immediately fetched one of them as she was told. Lin Mengya took it and cautiously put her blood that had turned dark red into the small jade bottle.

    Then she quickly stuffed the bottle with a cork, fetched a handkerchief at random, wrapped up the bottle carefully with it and put the bottle on the table.

    She said, ¡°Baisu, send someone to deliver this bottle to Xiaoyu immediately and tell him nothing other than that this is a kind of precious medicine I got from the cave and give him for saving his life. He will understand what I mean.¡±

    Her blood could be considered as her greatest trump card.

    After her blood changed, she didn¡¯t even need to bring any poison for self-defense, as she could definitely create a lethal weapon of mass destruction by hurting herself when in peril.

    Of course that was an exaggeration, but she became a hot potato because of this.

    This drop of blood looked neither conspicuous nor precious, but it could help Xiaoyu if he was in danger.

    She had no idea if she was overly sensitive recently so that she always felt Xiaoyu could be in danger when he was not around.

    She probably inherited the protectiveness of her family members from the Lin Family.

    After telling Baisu to go ande back soon, Lin Mengya watched the sun gradually going down, sighing softly, wondering how her father and brother were doing.

 Chapter 822 - Bring an Affectionate Gift in the Rain

    <h4>Chapter 822 Bring an Affectionate Gift in the Rain</h4>

    Since she came to the Lieyun Empire, she had been out of contact with her family members in the Jin State and only gotten some news about the situation in the Jin State from Xiaoyu every once in a while.

    She had rarely heard of the news of her father and brother, but only knew that the Lin Family was no longer as prosperous as before, and the troop led by the Lin Family was in shambles.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew after the three of them returned to the Jin State, the Lin Family would definitely rise again.

    Those who had bullied and humiliated them would definitely pay an extremely painful price for it.

    Baisu was not around, but before she left, she had arranged everything properly.

    Lin Mengya, who had nothing to do, could only sit in front of the desk and read.

    Not noticing when the sky becamepletely dark and it started to rain, she stood up and stretched her sore limbs.

    Standing in front of the window, she watched it raining outside, lost in thought.

    She heard the sounds of raindrops over other sounds, as if the whole world had quieted down with no disturbance or noise.

    She could only feel coolness and moistness.

    She didn¡¯t like rainy days very much before, but as she became preupied by increasing troubles, she began to enjoy peaceful rainy days, which was rare.

    In the rain, the pcenterns in the courtyard flickered with fuzzy light, blurring her vision.

    At the thought that her vision was blurred, Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes hard, only to see a person approaching her in the rain.

    The person walked straight up to her, still wrapped up in a dark cloak. Although he was not drenched in rain, Lin Mengya felt that her heart skipped a beat.

    He walked into the corridor and reached out his hand to take off his hood.

    A handsome and gentle face appeared in her sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡± he said casually in a soft and deep tone.

    However, regardless of the moisture on his cloak, Lin Mengya, whose eyes became wet, threw herself into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms through the window.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Long Tianyu said, reaching out to catch her.

    At the sight that she buried her face deep in his arms, he revealed a gentle smile.

    On this rainy night, the two of them embraced each other quietly, as if no one else in the world could disturb them.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining, isn¡¯t it? Why are you here at this moment?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She clung to Long Tianyu and refused to get out of his arms. Although her light pink gauze dress had been wetted by the moisture on his cloak, she didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    ¡°Go and change your clothes, in case you catch a cold,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He gently pushed her to the back of the screen and then took off his ck outer garment.

    His ck underclothes were still dry. Seeing that she refused to change her clothes as she was told and even stuck out her head to nce at him, he could not help but show a doting smile.

    ¡°It seems that you want me to help you change. Okay,¡± he said in an obviously teasing tone.

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya retracted her head immediately and said, ¡°No... no! I¡¯ll change myself, myself!¡±

    After her astonishment, Lin Mengya quickly changed into clean clothes.

    She suddenly recalled she seemed to have experienced the same thing the first time she returned to her parents¡¯ home after marrying him.

    It had been more than a year since she married Long Tianyu. Unexpectedly, so many things had happened during this period.

    ¡°Come here and see what I brought you,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Seeing Lin Mengya dressed in a light yellow gauze dress, he could not help but show an amazed look in his eyes.

    When she just married him, despite her exceeding beauty, she projected a girlish air.

    Now her eyes were still clear, but there was always a hint of inadvertent charm in her eyes.

    Besides him, all men around the world would probably be fascinated by her.

    But she only belonged to him.

    Long Tianyu reached out his hand to hold her cool hand, pulled her into his arms, and took her to the back of the warm brocade curtain.

    Then he cautiously drew a bright red flowering branch out of his bosom. He saw it on his way here, and hid it in his bosom and brought it to her at the thought that she would like it.

    ¡°Is this... a red gauze rosa multiflora? Where did you find it? It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The flowering branch in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand was about one foot long with a flower as big as a bowl whose red petals were gorgeous and elegant.

    Although it had been exposed to rain, it did not lose much fragrance.

    Lin Mengya put the rosa multiflora under her nose, and a subtle but elegant fragrance came into her nose.

    ¡°I saw it in a garden outside. I learned from Baiji that you had looked around and tried to find this kind of rosa multiflora, but failed. You can nt a multitude of them with a flowering branch. I chose the best one. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go and find a better one for you.¡± Long Tianyu lifted a strand of her hair as he spoke in a doting tone.

    ¡°No, thanks. This one is the best. I¡¯ll find a vase to put it in right away. Thank you!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She was overjoyed that he came here and brought her a red gauze rosa multiflora.

    She was extremely moved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You should tell me how you are going to thank me before that,¡± he said.

    As soon as she got up, she was pulled back into his arms.

    The red gauze rosa multiflora identally fell to the ground. Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and stared into his ck eyes without moving.

    ¡°I...¡± she said.

    Before she could finish her words, Long Tianyu interrupted her with a kiss.

    The brocade curtain was let down by a big hand, and the sounds of raindrops outside the window could be heard over their groans in the inner room.

    The bright red gauze rosa multiflora was a symbol of their passion and happiness like the dragon and phoenix candles on their wedding night, because it was also known as bride rosa multiflora.

    The sky had just cleared after the rain. The two of them snuggled up to each other in the room, enjoying their sweet time.

    Lin Mengya, who was exhausted, nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s armszily.

    Maybe absence made the heart grow fonder.

    ¡°Fortunately, Baisu is not here today, otherwise...¡± As she said, she beat Long Tianyu¡¯s chest reproachfully.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t hate this kind of thing.

    Nevertheless, they were in a foreign country. If it hadn¡¯t been raining today, what they did would definitely have been discovered.

    When the time came, she would be too ashamed to face anyone.

    ¡°I know she¡¯s not here. Didn¡¯t you send her to deliver something to Xiaoyu?¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He, who was in a good mood after satisfying his desire, held her tightly in his arms. At this moment, he felt that he wasplete again.

    ¡°Why do you know everything happening here? Did you learn it from Mr. Zhu as before?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Her sending Baisu to deliver something to Xiaoyu was not a secret, but it was not supposed to be known by many people.

    Now Long Tianyu mentioned it casually, which astonished her.

    ¡°No, my men saw her identally. My men secretly participated in Xiaoyu¡¯s task this time. But he is unaware of this, and I¡¯m not going toe forward,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He rarely hid things from Lin Mengya. Besides, she would know it sooner orter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing in secret. But as his brother-inw, you must help him at the critical moment. Do you get it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing her refer to him as Xiaoyu¡¯s brother-inw, Long Tianyu nodded immediately.

    A moment ago, he had been jealous that his wife cared about Xiaoyu all the time.

    However, since she referred to him as Xiaoyu¡¯s brother-inw, he would certainly take care of Xiaoyu.

    Moreover, Ya¡¯er had always doted on Xiaoyu. Since he could please her by doing so, why not?

    ¡°Also, do you know how my father and brother are doing? Although I entrusted this to Qinghu, I know that he must have stayed with you over the past few months. I¡¯m wondering how they are doing in the Nation of Lintian,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    There was a flicker of hesitation in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    After a while, he became serious.

    Looking into her clear eyes, Long Tianyu opened his thin lips and weighed his words carefully before saying. ¡°I¡¯ve intended to tell you one thing. Because you were in poor health before, I didn¡¯t find the right time. But promise me, try to keep calm, okay?¡±

    Hearing his words, Lin Mengya had a foreboding.

    But Long Tianyu¡¯s warm embrace became her strong support.

    She nodded and felt a little nervous.

    She subconsciously grabbed his arm and couldn¡¯t help holding her breath.

    He said, ¡°Your father and brother have been captured by the Candle Dragon Cult during our visit to the Nation of Dongxia. But don¡¯t worry too much. As soon as I learned it, I have sent some people to seek them. Later, I got the exact news that they have been rescued by a group of mysterious people and are missing at present.¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned as if struck by lightning. She should have expected this long before.

    Her father and brother had always been very concerned about her, so it was impossible for them to send her no letter during such a long period.

    At a loss what to do, Lin Mengya was panic-stricken.

    What should she do? Her father and brother had been caught. No, she must save them!

    Seeing her try to get up in a hurry despite the nk look in her eyes, Long Tianyu sighed and held her tightly in his arms.

    Then he said, ¡°Keep calm. They¡¯re not in danger at present. Mr. Zhu has promised to help us seek them. Don¡¯t worry. Since your father and brother are not ordinary people, I don¡¯t think they will wait for their doom.¡±

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya began to rack her brains. At this moment, she was perplexed in mind.

    ¡°They are in a different situation! Those people can¡¯t be judged bymon sense, and they are vicious with drastic means. My father and brother are no match for them at all! No, I must go to seek them, otherwise, otherwise...¡± Lin Mengya said.

    At the sight of the panic-stricken and helpless look she rarely showed, Long Tianyu was distressed and tenderly kissed away the tears she shed out of anxiety.

    He was aware that she needed hispany in the current situation.

    He held her tightly and tried to calm down her, who was on the verge of an emotional breakdown, with his warmth.

    He knew her best. The more emotional she was, the more likely she was to keep silent.

    She rarely vented her emotions by whining, so Long Tianyu was more worried.

    ¡°What should I do... What should I do... Long Tianyu, what should I do?¡± She murmured.

 Chapter 823 - Her Snatched Father and Brother

    <h4>Chapter 823 Her Snatched Father and Brother</h4>

    Tears ran down Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeks, making her look even more terrified and uneasy.

    Lin Mengya had always looked tough.

    But once her closest rtives fell into danger, even someone as tough as her failed to maintain herposure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find them. We are not totally clueless about this. Mr. Zhu said that the group of people who snatched them were very mysterious, but I think only a few forces are capable of snatching them from the Candle Dragon Cult. What¡¯s more, your two cousins are also looking for them. I think we will get their news soon.¡± Long Tianyu tried tofort Lin Mengya, for fear that she would sneak out again in despair.

    She had done this before, so he must keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Well, we must find them. I have something significant to tell them. You are right. I must calm down, or my father and brother will have no one to count on,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Fortunately, with Long Tianyu¡¯spany, she gradually recovered from her panic.

    Once her intelligent brain started to work properly, Lin Mengya would be able to find some clues by analyzing.

    Why did the Candle Dragon Cult snatch them? Did the Candle Dragon Cult intend to threaten her?

    Lin Mengya quickly denied this possibility. If that was the case, Mr. Zhu would definitely know it.

    Although the Lin Family had been one of the most powerful families in the Jin State, the situation in the Jin State was different from that in the Lieyun Empire.

    The ruthless Emperor of the Jin State would never allow anyone or any family to ce himself or themselves above imperial power.

    After thinking about all kinds of possibilities, Lin Mengya believed that it presumably had something to do with her mother.

    Could it be that the Candle Dragon Cult wanted something else besides her?

    ¡°I also want to tell you one thing. The Candle Dragon Cult has been looking around for me. But the strange thing is that they must check the plum blossom mark on my waist. However, only those who are very close to me know it. How did they learn it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Since she had decided to be candid with Long Tianyu, she was not going to hide anything from him any longer, including the big secret that she had thought would affect their rtionship.

    Nevertheless, it was a little bizarre, so Lin Mengya decided to find a suitable opportunityter to tell him about it.

    Feeling that he put his big hand on her waist and touched her smooth and delicate skin, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    At the sight that she had recovered from her emotional breakdown despite the tears in her eyes, Long Tianyu finally put his mind at ease.

    He said, ¡°Why do they intend to catch you? Let me see the mark on your waist.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not suspect anything, turned over and bent her slender body.

    As the brocade quilt fell to her waist, a gorgeous red plum blossom appeared on her skin. Long Tianyu stared at it with fascination and couldn¡¯t help kissing it gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s itchy... Eh? How do you know the mark is there? Didn¡¯t it disappear?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Then she immediately crawled under the quilt, for fear that he would y any other tricks.

    Her eyes were full of puzzlement, as she clearly remembered that the mark had disappeared when Wanyan Jing and Xin Yu checked her body.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful mark that suits you well,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    It was rare for him to be frivolous. At the sight of the blush on Lin Mengya¡¯s pretty face, Long Tianyu held her in his arms with a serious look in his eyes.

    Should he tell her this plum blossom mark was extraordinary?

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The two of them tacitly spoke at the same time, but after they exchanged nces, Long Tianyu smiled as a hint for Lin Mengya to speak first.

    Lin Mengya stared at Long Tianyu seriously, but they were in an inappropriate ce at the moment, which influenced the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°I... actually want to tell you something about the relics of the Guwei State. I colluded with Mr. Qian to deceive you, because I knew how much the relics of the Guwei State meant to you. Now, if I tell you Mr. Qian told the truth that I might be the key to solving the puzzle of the relics of the Guwei State, will you me me?¡± As she said, she cautiously watched Long Tianyu¡¯s expression.

    In fact, she had long wanted to tell him this secret.

    Nevertheless, because she had intended to solve this problem by herself all this time, she didn¡¯t tell him.

    Long Tianyu looked at her in slight distress.

    Ya¡¯er was so honest to him, but he had hidden something from her all this time.

    What had he done to deserve her sincere affection?

    ¡°No. I also want to tell you one thing about it. Back then, my father asked me to marry you for this reason. Do you remember why my father didn¡¯t object to our visits to the Nation of Lintian and the Nation of Dongxia? It was because he had repeatedly made me find out the secret you bore. Will you me me for marrying you with an impure motive back then?¡± He said.

    He had an ulterior motive rather than an impure motive.

    Lin Mengya felt ufortable for a moment, but then got over it.

    She said, ¡°Of course not. Given my situation back then, how could I expect you to have a sincere affection for me as you do nowadays? But I have to criticize you for one thing. Although I was retarded at that time, you shouldn¡¯t have indifferently watched me die, should you? I understand the achievements of a general cost numerous lives, but we can¡¯t sacrifice too many innocent people.¡±

    Hearing her words, Long Tianyu also felt relieved.

    But how did she discover those people he sent?

    Sensing the puzzled look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya said slowly, ¡°You were so astonished when I came out of the sedan chair alive. How could it be possible if you were unaware of it in advance? Do you think those people captured my father and brother also for this reason?¡±

    When Lin Mengya was unaware of the existence of the relics of the Guwei State, she naturally thought the Candle Dragon Cult intended to catch her to threaten either the Lin Family or Long Tianyu.

    Butter, after learning what exactly the relics of the Guwei State were, Lin Mengya realized the Candle Dragon Cult also went after the relics of the Guwei State.

    However, even Qian Hua did not make it clear what exactly the relics of the Guwei State were.

    Were they treasure, exceptional martial arts or something else?

    Anyway, they were too strong a temptation for those powerful and influential people to resist.

    But even she was confused and totally unaware of what role she could y as the key.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They did that for the relics of the Guwei State. My father happened to learn the connection between your mother and the relics of the Guwei State, but I have no idea how the Empress and her force found out about it. My mother once told me that your mother died of injustice and asked me to treat you well. Fortunately, I pulled back before it was toote, didn¡¯t I?¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Lin Mengya nced at him with aplicated expression. Rationally speaking, Long Tianyu was a man with a cold face and a cold heart before meeting her.

    It was normal for him to indifferently watch a stranger get killed.

    However, emotionally speaking, Lin Mengya still considered him abhorrent.

    After pondering for a while, she took a bit of revenge by gently biting Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with her pearly white teeth.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re well-behaved. But since the Candle Dragon Cult knows this secret, those mysterious people who snatched my father and brother may also know it. At this point, the relics of the Guwei State are merely a strong temptation. Long Tianyu, let¡¯s look for the relics of the Guwei State together. In this way, we will meet with various forces sooner orter. When the timees, they will have to release my father and brother,¡± Lin Mengya said with a determined look in her eyes.

    She must have figured out a countermeasure.

    ¡°Okay, but you must keep your identity secret. No one other than us knows your identity. Let¡¯s go together after getting things done here,¡± Long Tianyu said, holding her face.

    His smile meant more than gentleness and motivation to her.

    She nodded heavily. No matter how dangerous the road ahead was, she seemed to be full of energy.

    ¡°Thank you, Long Tianyu,¡± she said and buried her head deep in his arms.

    She had no idea how to repay his love.

    Perhaps there was no need to do so.

    But her love for him increased with each passing day.

    ¡°Silly, let¡¯s get some sleep,¡± he said.

    He held his beloved woman in his arms, and the rainstorm that had just stopped outside came again.

    However, they were no longer afraid of it with each other¡¯spany.

    There was a windy downpour outside, while the atmosphere in the room was warm and romantic.

    Lin Mengya curled up in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and fell into a deep sleep.

    By the time Lin Mengya woke up from a good night¡¯s sleep, Long Tianyu had gone long before, but his warmth lingered.

    Lin Mengya nced at the gauze dress on her and couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Last night, she and he...

    She shook her head to get the embarrassing memory out of her mind.

    Unexpectedly, her father and brother had been captured.

    Lin Mengya regained her serious look and lifted the brocade curtain with her white hand, only to hear that it seemed to be still raining heavily outside.

    Getting out of bed, she found the red gauze rosa multiflora Long Tianyu broughtst night had been nted in the corner by him when she did not notice it.

    ¡°Baisu? Baisu?¡± She summoned Baisu twice softly, but Baisu did not show up.

    Only a slim figure appeared at the door, but it was an unfamiliar pce maid.

    ¡°Miss Hn, Miss Baisu has gone out for business and note back yet. If you need anything, please let me know,¡± the pce maid said, looking quite dependable.

    But Lin Mengya waved her hand.

    Since Baisu was absent, it was inappropriate for her to let any other pce maids know this.

    ¡°I need nothing. You may leave. It¡¯s cold today. You can go to ask the others for a cup of hot tea to warm up,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The pce maid bowed and left. After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya drew a maple-colored garment out of the wardrobe and put it on.

    Although Long Tianyu had said that he definitely would not leave her father and brother to sink, she had to do something first.

    Although she could not bring her father and brother back in a short time, she could find out if they were still alive.

    Her father and brother were her blood rtives. No matter how Long Tianyuforted herst night, she couldn¡¯t be asposed as she seemed.

    For the first time, Lin Mengya hated herself for being incapable of rescuing them.

    It was never her way of doing things to attach herself to the strong.

    In order to protect all those people and things she cared about, she must be tougher than anyone else!

 Chapter 824 - Weird Move

    <h4>Chapter 824 Weird Move</h4>

    Few people woulde out in a downpour.

    Almost everyone stayed indoors, enjoying a rare moment of leisure.

    Holding an unfolded brown oil paper umbre, Lin Mengya was looking around the imperial pce.

    She closed her eyes from time to time, seeming to be recollecting something, and then continued walking around the imperial pce.

    The location recorded on the map seemed to be in the vicinity.

    Lin Mengya looked around and realized that she had arrived at the innermost part of the imperial pce.

    People rarely came here. Moreover, ordinary people could not find the ce where she was going.

    The downpour made the smells lingering in the air faint and people lose their sensitive five senses.

    However, this had no influence on her.

    The Shen Nung system was operating swiftly. After making sure there was nothing suspicious around, Lin Mengya stepped into an inconspicuous pce.

    She had nned toe here after wiping out all the suspicious forces in the imperial pce.

    Unexpectedly, she learned her father and brother had been captured. In order to save them, she had to take the risk.

    After repeatedly making sure she was followed by no suspicious people, Lin Mengya entered the dpidated pce alone.

    She did not expect there was such a shabby ce in the imperial pce.

    In the shabby pce, water leaked from various parts of the ceiling, and the ground was piled up with junk that had decayed in the water. Lin Mengya folded the umbre and moved forward in the pce with difficulty.

    The most detailed information offered by the map in the jade ruler was merely the location of this courtyard.

    It seemed that it would take her some effort to find the final destination.

    Apart from this ce, there were indeed no other suspicious ces around.

    Presumably no one had visited this secluded courtyard for a long time.

    However, it was strange that almost all the other pces, even including the ce where Wanyan Jing met his followers, had been maintained every once in a while, so they would never be so dpidated.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of hearing, which was much keener than that of ordinary people, enabled her to detect some light sounds.

    After looking around, Lin Mengya immediately hid behind a broken table. Fortunately, it was dark here, and it was raining outside, so she presumably would not be discovered easily.

    As soon as she hid herself, a few people came in from outside.

    It seemed that she was not the only person capable of detecting the anomaly here.

    Each of the visitors wore a straw rain cape and a wide bamboo hat.

    She could neither see their faces clearly nor tell their sexes.

    She just saw the four of them tacitly moved to a certain corner of the hall almost at the same time.

    Lin Mengya squatted down there, noticing the four of them seemed to be located at the four corners of a square.

    But the next second, she was stunned by their move.

    The four of them revealed their snow-white wrists almost at the same time.

    Although the other parts of them were still covered by their straw rain capes and bamboo hats so that she could not recognize them, those slender and white hands definitely belonged to women.

    Then each of the four of them drew a one-foot-long steel knife out of the straw rain cape.

    With a ¡°swoop¡±, the four of them cut off their left hands, which were not holding knives, at the same time.

    Lin Mengya covered her mouth tightly with her hand, thinking it absurd!

    Ordinary people would have long failed to endure the sharp pain caused by having their wrists cut off.

    But the four people seemed to feel no pain at all and let the blood drip from their broken wrists to the ground quickly.

    Just as she was wondering whether she should go out or not, a fine and closely woven suddenly appeared on the ground and began to spread, and the blood mixed with rainwater left extremely light lines on the ground like a painting brush.

    For fear that those weird lines would spread to her feet, Lin Mengya stepped back immediately.

    Fortunately, although the lines were entangled with one and another, they stopped when they were more than a meter away from her.

    Lin Mengya gasped in fear, because she looked up at the four people again, only to see them, who were in straw rain capes and had almost lost all their blood, line up again and get out of the pce.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of thunder brought Lin Mengya back from her stupor.

    If it were not for the strong smell of blood in the hall, she would certainly have thought what had happened was just an illusion.

    After waiting cautiously for a while, Lin Mengya estimated that those people had left, and then stood up from her hiding ce.

    The weird and irregr blood red lines on the ground were gradually fading, no, they were actually sinking at a high speed.

    With no time to take a closer look, Lin Mengya just quickly recorded them with the Shen Nung System.

    About half an hour after those people left, the lines gradually disappeared.

    Lin Mengya sniffed hard and discovered there was no smell of blood in the air other than the moist and moldy smell caused by rainwater.

    This was the first time she had seen such a weirdly shocking thing.

    She involuntarily associated it with the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Apart from this secret organization, she could not think of anyone else likely to stir up trouble in such an extremely perverted way.

    She stamped her foot hard, only to find the ground turned out to be solid.

    Then she squatted down to check the cracks carefully and touched them with her hand, only to find they were too shallow to be noticed.

    But just now...

    All this was like a mystery that totally puzzled Lin Mengya.

    The heavy rain outside gradually became light. Lin Mengya knew it was time to end her adventure.

    ncing at the four broken hands, she noticed they were all slender and white, and only one of them had an exquisite ring on it.

    After squatting down to take a look, Lin Mengya left in a hurry.

    If the Candle Dragon Cult was behind this, they would definitely send someone to deal with these broken hands.

    Her taking away anything at random would only arouse suspicion.

    She took her oil paper umbre and left in a hurry. The rumbling of thunder offered her the best cover.

    What she had seen today sent her a chill more than the slightly cool rain did.

    It seemed that she had to change her n slightly.

    The isted pce stood upright behind her like a giant vicious beast.

    Lin Mengya looked back at it with aplicated expression, and finally chose to forget this ghastly and horrible ce for the time being.

    Nevertheless, one day, she would make all the evil things that had happened there public.

    She would definitely wipe out the perverted organization that had almost ruined her life!

    As the rain gradually became light, the thunder came to a stop.

    Seeing more and more people show up around her, Lin Mengya slowed down with a gentle look.

    No one could tell what she had just experienced.

    From time to time, some pce servants with oil paper umbres came to greet her.

    Lin Mengya greeted them back one by one and then lifted the hem of her dress and returned to the Fengyu Court.

    As soon as she got in, she saw Baisu who looked worried.

    Baisu was presumably anxious so that she ran over and grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s wrist as soon as she saw Lin Mengyae in.

    She said, ¡°Miss, where have you been? It was thundering and raining outside. What if you catch a cold?¡±

    At the sight of Baisu¡¯s anxious look, Lin Mengya felt a little sorry.

    She had always worried those people around her, but she could not be so brave without their support.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The room was stuffy on a rainy day, so I went out for a walk. I wish you could also enjoy the special fun of admiring the flowers in the rain. Although the violent storm destroyed countless flowers, some delicate flowers still withstood the storm. So I came backte,¡± she said.

    Her words were not only meant for Baisu, but also for those people around her.

    After all, lots of people had witnessed her going out in the rain.

    If her going out was associated with that incident, it would alert the enemy.

    Fortunately, she went out at the right time. When she came out of the abandoned pce, the violent storm had wiped out all the traces she left.

    Moreover, the dpidated pce was in a mess, which made it even more impossible for her footprints to be discovered.

    After pondering for a while, she should only give a reasonable exnation for her behavior.

    Fortunately, everyone in the Fengyu Court knew that she adored roses, so she went to the yard where Xiaoyu had prepared roses for her before she came back.

    Her shoes and the hem of her dress were stained with mud, and she specially picked a few surviving rose branches and brought them back.

    In this way, ordinary people would not be able to find any evidence against her.

    After all, she was particrly cautious on the way and was sure that no one had seen what had happened before she came out of the rose courtyard.

    Therefore, even if observant people intended to investigate into this, she could smooth things over easily.

    Nevertheless, she probably couldn¡¯t go to the abandoned pce again without total certainty.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you change this habit? Don¡¯t forget thatst time you fell sick after admiring the flowers in the rain. Come on, bring me ginger soup and hot water,¡± Baisu said.

    Baisu¡¯s unexpectedly quick reaction even surprised Lin Mengya.

    After exchanging nces tacitly with Baisu, Lin Mengya replied with ¡°fine¡±. Then the two of them walked to the side chamber, where Lin Mengya usually lived, one behind the other.

    The two of them did not exchange information at once. Instead, they watched as the pce maids brought some ginger tea and hot water before they closed the door.

    Lin Mengya drank the ginger soup and took off her nearly drenched clothes. After she soaked her whole body into the warm water, she couldn¡¯t help saying with a satisfied sigh, ¡°Oh, I feel so good. It warms up my body.¡±

    The cold and moist feeling was quickly driven away by the hot water.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the bathtub, closed her eyes, and quietly enjoyed this rare moment.

    Baisu made a cup of hot tea for Lin Mengya in person. Although Lin Mengya was proficient in the art of poison, she and Baiji had still cultivated the good habit of serving Lin Mengya personally.

    She even made the ginger soup personally and then instructed a trustworthy pce maid to watch it over closely.

    This was an attitude that all maids in Liuxin Courtyard had naturally formed rather than a habit.

    No one was allowed to hurt Lin Mengya, even if she did not need such protection!

    ¡°Did you deliver the stuff I prepared for Xiaoyu?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    In the steam, she opened her eyes slightly, looking as wise and farsighted as before.

 Chapter 825 - Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 825 Enlightenment</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered it to young master¡¯s men, but I didn¡¯t see him. After making an inquiry, I only learned that they have been upied with an important business, but I have no idea what exactly it is,¡± Baisu said.

    She always knew Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts well, so she stayed to ask about Xiaoyu¡¯s situation.

    Fortunately, with Long Tianyu¡¯s secret help, at least she did not have to worry about Xiaoyu¡¯s safety.

    Since Xiaoyu had grown up, he had to go through trials and hardships.

    It was not a permanent solution to keep him by her side.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. No matter who asks about my going out today, you must assert that I went to admire the rosa multiflora. If someone inquires about it, you must secretly record who the person is, but you must not alert the person,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baisu nodded, certainly aware of what Lin Mengya meant.

    She nced at the dress Lin Mengya put aside. The hemline of the dress was covered with mud, some of which was still wet and some had been dry.

    ¡°Miss, where have you been? How could there be such a dirty ce in the imperial pce?¡± Baisu asked.

    She was keenly aware there was soil in the rosa multiflora courtyard.

    However, the other parts of the imperial pce were clean almost without soil.

    She couldn¡¯t help wondering where Lin Mengya got her dress stained with mud.

    Lin Mengya looked down. At the thought of the horrible scene in the pce, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill down her spine.

    She slightly moved her lips and said in a serious tone, ¡°In fact, I used to get a map which records a significant ce that should be located in a certain pce. So I went there to check out the situation on this rainy day when no one noticed it. Unexpectedly, I saw a tremendously weird thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya could not describe the chill down her spine caused by the sight of the four women cutting off their wrists.

    Normal people would definitely not cut off their wrists, let alone let blood from themselvesposedly.

    Lin Mengya had thought that they might be unable to speak or turned into copper ves with special drugs.

    However, it would even be hard for copper ves to survive after losing so much blood.

    No matter what perverted measure was taken to shape them, they were humans after all. In this case, they inevitably had themon characteristics of human beings.

    This was the reason why Lin Mengya found it so unimaginably queer.

    ¡°Your narration reminds me of a legend. It is said that the gate of the heavenly pce could only be opened by the attendant of the King of Various Venomous Insects when the red rain fell from the sky. Later, when every emperor passed away, a multitude of ves would be buried with them, and those ves must cut off their left hands so as to clear their sins and be taken to the heavenly pce by the King of Various Venomous Insects. Nevertheless, this ceremony has been abolished for several emperors¡¯ reigns. Nowadays, only a few people know it,¡± Baisu said.

    Hearing her words, Lin Mengya also thought it tremendously queer.

    ¡°Could it be that all people in the Lieyun Empire know it?¡± Lin Mengya stared at Baisu and asked.

    If everyone knew it, it would be difficult to track down the target.

    Baisu shook her head nkly and looked at Lin Mengya with embarrassment.

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It seems that only the royals know it. I may have identally heard it from someone. I can¡¯t remember clearly what happened when I was a child, but I¡¯m sure of one thing: it¡¯s absolutely impossible for ordinary people to learn it.¡±

    This made sense. After all, Baisu, who was raised and trained by Wanyan Lie¡¯s men, naturally had the chance to learn this kind of secret.

    If only the royals knew it, she would be able to lock on her target to a few suspicious people.

    The red rain fell from the sky, and the ves cut off their left hands.

    These things sounded tremendously queer, but it was impossible for them to happen at the same time by chance.

    There must be a connection she was unaware of between them.

    It would probably be quite difficult to find it out.

    ¡°Shall I send some people to take a look at that pce?¡± Baisu suggested.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head to reject Baisu¡¯s suggestion.

    On one hand, too many visitors would definitely alert the enemy.

    On the other hand,e to think of it, she found the isted pce rather suspicious.

    She had better find out what the pce was used for and why it was abandoned before she went there again.

    Only in this way could she go there again to make an investigation.

    After taking a hot bath and drinking two bowls of ginger soup, Lin Mengya felt most of the coldness in her body had been dispelled.

    At this time, the clouds and mist had dispersed, and the sky was dazzlingly clear.

    Although Lin Mengya would like to take a breath of the fresh air after the rain, she was kept behind the brocade curtain by Baisu to catch up on her sleep.

    ¡°Miss, is the bedding dirty? Why did you change them by yourself? You¡¯d better leave this kind of rough work to someone else next time!¡± After tucking her in, Baisu looked at the bedding piled up on the ground and asked in confusion.

    Huddling in the quilt, Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment and said in embarrassment, ¡°Uh... I... I identally spilled the teast night. You know, I have always been afraid of thunder and don¡¯t trust others, so I...¡±

    It was all Long Tianyu¡¯s fault for acting recklesslyst night, and she did not even notice when he changed the bedding.

    She blushed. Although it was not inappropriate for them, husband and wife, to do so, Baisu¡¯s question gave her the illusion that she was caught in adultery.

    She decided she must ask Long Tianyu to restrain himself in future!

    But she then thought of another thing: she seemed to be quite active as well.

    Gosh! She was terribly ashamed of herself!

    She crawled into bed and tucked in the bed curtain to keep off the cold wind.

    Baisu considerately lit some sedative incense for her. Soon, Lin Mengya, whose body and nerves were tense, fell asleep in the quilt.

    Fortunately, when she was in the Liuxin Courtyard, she usually slept with her maids on rainy days.

    Therefore, Baisu did not expect that Lin Mengya would act so recklesslyst night.

    The quiet room was filled with the sweet fragrance of the sedative incense.

    By the time Lin Mengya woke up, it was already dark.

    It was gettingte, and it had just rained, so it was a little cold outside.

    Lin Mengya, who had nothing to do after getting enough sleep, could only sit at the desk and read.

    Baisu had prepared a lot of things for her. Apart from food and drinks, the writing brush, ink stick, paper and inkstone. Lin Mengya usually used and the books she liked, such as travel notes and biographies, were neatly ced on one side of the desk.

    At her feet, there was a small brazier of burning charcoal with sweet milk tea above it.

    Lying on therge wool cushion, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help grinning foolishly.

    This life of leisure was worth living.

    But a maid as considerate as Baisu was indispensable.

    ¡°Baisu, have you ever thought about what kind of life you want to live in this lifetime?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Getting tired of reading, she picked up a piece of red bean pastry, put it into her mouth and intended to enlighten Baisu.

    Baisu had stayed in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard for a rtively short time. Although she had a close rtionship with Lin Mengya, she did not live as freely as the other maids did.

    She had never approved of these girls giving up their lives for her.

    For example, Baishao had found the life she wanted, and Baiji and Baizhi began to live for themselves.

    Only Baisu in front had been secretly atoning for her mistake that could not be counted as a betrayal, thinking Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice it.

    However, Baisu was equally important to Lin Mengya.

    As Baisu¡¯s elder sister, how could Lin Mengya be unaware of it?

    ¡°Me? I will be satisfied as long as I can stay by your side. Compared with others, I¡¯m much luckier,¡± Baisu said.

    Watched by Lin Mengya, she felt uneasy.

    She only behaved like a lively girl of her age in front of Lin Mengya.

    After years of killing, she had almost forgotten what a free life was like.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard much about your past. Anyway, I¡¯ve had enough sleep today and feel so bored. Can you tell me about your childhood? I really want to know how you grew up into a swordswoman,¡± Lin Mengya rested her chin on her hand and said, brimming with interest.

    Baisu was the most honest among the girls, as well as the most stubborn.

    As such, if Lin Mengya intended to free Baisu¡¯s mind, she must find out the truth of what Baisu had be first.

    After years of enlightening people, Lin Mengya was keenly aware of this.

    ¡°Nothing special. I¡¯m an orphan and had followed my masters to practice martial arts since I was twelve years old. Later, the general sent me to work for young master, and then I met you,¡± Baisu said.

    She was impassive at the mention of her past.

    Seeing her emotionless face, Lin Mengya supposed it was not a fond memory.

    After she finished her narration listlessly, Lin Mengya did not give up, blinked her big eyes and continued asking, ¡°What about your memory before the age of twelve? You should be able to remember what had happened before the age of twelve, right?¡±

    Baisu nodded, then shook her head.

    Then she said, ¡°Actually, I have a little bit of memory before the age of twelve, but maybe because I was too young back then, I can¡¯t remember it clearly. I only remember that when I was six or seven years old, I seemed to have followed a woman all the time. I can¡¯t remember her appearance, but she often took me to visit a little girl secretly. Come to think of it... I just have a vague memory of the little girl¡¯s appearance. The only thing I can remember is that the little girl was very cute, and that woman was very cordial. I think they should be my family members. I can¡¯t remember anything other than these.¡±

    Seeing Baisu trying hard to recall, Lin Mengya knocked on the desk subconsciously and even forgot to drink her milk tea.

    She had asked Xiaoyu and learned that Baisu was only eighteen years old and one year younger than her.

    Normally speaking, Baisu should retain a clearer memory of what had happened at the age of seven or eight.

    Could it be that Baisu was also abducted from her parents in that perverted manner?

    Soon, she denied this possibility, because Xiaoyu had mentioned that Baisu¡¯s identity was very special.

 Chapter 826 - Four Womens Sudden Death

    <h4>Chapter 826 Four Women¡¯s Sudden Death</h4>

    It meant that at least Wanyan Lie was keenly aware of Baisu¡¯s real identity.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had noticed the difference between Baisu and the other personal guards.

    It seemed that there were quite a few secrets behind Baisu.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Never mind, it¡¯s good for you to forget those insignificant memories. Oh, yes, I¡¯ve never told you one thing: the Divine Witch looks like...¡± Lin Mengya said.

    ¡°Miss, Madame summons you for some urgent business.¡± She was interrupted identally.

    After she and Baisu exchanged nces, Baisu immediately went to open the door and let the visitor in.

    The visitor was an elderly pce maid working for Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°What happened so that youe personally in a hurry?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Madame Jingrou had not only loyal young pce maids like Ningqiu but also lots of elderly pce maids who were shrewd and tactical with high statuses.

    Nevertheless, the elderly pce maids, ced in various parts of the imperial pce by Madame Jingrou in recent years, took charge of most of the significant parts and everything in the imperial pce silently.

    Therefore, even Yao Lu¡¯s sudden death and those imperial concubines¡¯ falling apart did not cause chaos in the imperial pce. It was enough to show that Madame Jingrou was not as peaceful as she seemed.

    Sometimes, even Lin Mengya had mixed feeling about Madame Jingrou who had spent such a long time with the Emperor.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be right there,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Then she and Baisu followed the elderly pce maid out of the Fengyu Court.

    However, they were not heading to the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, which aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s doubt, but given Baisu¡¯spany, she did not feel very uneasy.

    The three of them hurried to the Linqiu Pavilion, the Empress¡¯s former residence.

    Before they got in, they saw plenty of guards standing around the Linqiu Pavilion.

    The zing torches lit up the pce, making it as bright as in the daytime.

    That was abnormal. Since Yao Lu left, the empty pce had been guarded by only a few pce maids.

    Lin Mengya could not imagine what happened here.

    ¡°Ms., why do youe here in person?¡± The moment the three of them arrived at the door of the Linqiu Pavilion, someone came forward to greet them.

    That person was dressed in dark red leather armor with no makeup and her hair done in a bun on the top of her head, exuding an air of a heroine.

    She, who was sedate and reserved with her nted eyes as sharp as lightning, did not look as fragile as the other women in the imperial pce.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya realized all those guards turned out to be tall and delicate women.

    That exined why the surrounding pce maids and imperial concubines stood not far away and pointed at the Linqiu Pavilion while discussing.

    ¡°Commander Zhou, this is Miss Hn and Miss Baisu Madame Jingrou mentioned before. They are here to help you solve the case,¡± the elderly pce maid said.

    ¡°Help her?¡± Zhou Ling frowned slightly as she looked at the two delicately pretty youngdies.

    Could it be that Madame Jingrou was so desperate that she sent the two fragile youngdies to make things even harder?

    Zhou Ling immediately saluted with hands folded and raised in front of her face and said, ¡°I appreciate Madame Jingrou¡¯s kindness. But given this case is bloody and weird, ordinary women would better not participate in the investigation, lest they disrupt our schedule.¡±

    Did she openly disdain Lin Mengya and Baisu?

    Lin Mengya, who had gotten used to being recognized as a capable woman, was stunned and nced at the femalemander with a yful look in her eyes.

    The elderly pce maid wanted to say something else, but Lin Mengya reached out to stop her.

    ¡°Commander, you are right. The two of us should not participate in the investigation, but we have to obey Madame Jingrou¡¯s order. Please let us in and take a look so that we can give an exnation when Madame Jingrou asks about the case,¡± Lin Mengya said with a gentle smile, putting on an amicable and understanding look.

    Baisu nced coldly at themander in displeasure, but she kept calm for the sake of Lin Mengya.

    In terms of martial arts, themander wasn¡¯t her match.

    After thinking for a moment, Zhou Ling considered Miss Hn¡¯s words made sense.

    So she moved aside and let the two of them in.

    ¡°Ms., please go back first. We¡¯ll report the situation here to Madameter,¡± Lin Mengya nodded to the elderly pce maid leading them here and said.

    Then she and Baisu walked into the yard of the Linqiu Pavilion.

    If she learned Madame Jingrou actually instructed the two of them to take charge of the investigation with Zhou Ling¡¯s assistance, Zhou Ling would probably insist on testing her capabilities.

    Fortunately, the elderly pce maid considered Zhou Ling more reliable than Lin Mengya, a pce maid from outside.

    Otherwise, it would take Lin Mengya a lot of effort to convince Zhou Ling.

    Lin Mengya stepped into this familiar courtyard. Before she entered the inner courtyard, she smelled the strong smell of blood in the air.

    She sniffed hard in the courtyard, and her nose, which was more sensitive than a dog¡¯s, enabled her to smell a mixture of smells in the air. There was a trace of confusion in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Hn, is there anything wrong?¡± Zhou Ling, who was leading the way ahead of them, asked.

    Discovering Hn stopped with a perplexed expression, she thought Hn was scared.

    Unexpectedly, Hn just shook her head slightly, and then whispered something to Miss Baisu beside her.

    Baisu immediately walked out of the courtyard and disappeared.

    ¡°What are you...¡± Zhou Ling said.

    She believed that she was in charge of the whole situation here.

    None of those people sent by Madame Jingrou or the Emperor was as capable and familiar with the situation as she was.

    However, Miss Hn had left an unfavorable impression on her from the very beginning.

    She could not put the reason into words. Perhaps it was because she had an aversion to that kind of women who were delicate but had their own ways of doing things.

    As a woman, she considered self-respect and self-improvement as the foundation for women to settle down and get on with their pursuits.

    Her Quill Guard was the best proof of this.

    ¡°I left something behind in the Fengyu Court, and I¡¯m going to deliver it to Madame Jingrouter. I¡¯m afraid she will me me if I deliver itte,¡± Lin Mengya, who returned to herself, said with a respectful and modest look.

    In fact, she was rather curious about this femalemander.

    She, who had entered the imperial pce for a long time, certainly knew there was a capable Quill Guard in the imperial pce.

    Moreover, it wasposed of female members specially in charge of dealing with emergencies in the imperial pce.

    However, because the Empress didn¡¯t like them, they had been suppressed in all respects.

    After Yao Lu left, the Quill Guard could finally enter the imperial pce to perform its duty that it was supposed to perform when it was established.

    The Quill Guard seemed to be intentional to steal the spotlight. Nevertheless, it was a special organization, and the leader, Commander Zhou Ling, was a woman from an aristocratic family.

    Zhou Ling, who could pursue her career among men and develop the Quill Guard under the pressure of the Empress, was definitely not a worthless person.

    ¡°Well, we should leave everything here as it is. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to find the murderer and give an exnation of this.¡± As Zhou Ling said, she looked haughtily at Lin Mengya.

    Then she turned around and continued walking into the inner courtyard.

    Lin Mengya followed her unhurriedly to the inner courtyard.

    As soon as Lin Mengya got in, she saw four corpses lying on the ground covered with white cloth.

    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Could it be...¡±

    Lin Mengya quickened her steps and lifted the white cloth before Zhou Ling and her subordinates could stop her.

    As she expected, the corpses lying on the ground were drenched and belonged to four women with horrifying looks on their pale faces.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhou Ling asked with a frown and tried to grab hold of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya suddenly turned around and revealed a sharp and dignified look in her watery eyes.

    ¡°When were the corpses discovered? Who was the first to discover them?¡± She asked in a serious tone, as if she were the one in charge of the case.

    Zhou Ling was stunned for a moment, and then suppressed her anger and said coldly, ¡°They were discovered by the pce maid who came to take her turn on duty this evening.¡±

    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Lin Mengya continued asking.

    Zhou Ling was a little displeased.

    But considering Hn was Madame Jingrou¡¯s trusted pce maid, she had to answer, ¡°She was freaked out and has been sent back for a rest. Miss Hn, I think you¡¯d better...¡±

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she gazed at the surrounding torches with a severe look in her eyes.

    She said, ¡°Commander, please ask your subordinates to retreat from the courtyard with these torches. There¡¯s an unusual smell here, but these torches have a strong smell of pine oil that willpletely destroy the original smell here in a short time.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya issue an order with no doubt, Zhou Ling got angry.

    She said, ¡°Miss, considering you are sent by Madame Jingrou, I¡¯m respectful and polite to you. Do you think that you can be bossy to me? Humph, can you detect any smell in the air other than the smell of soil after the rain and the smell of blood?¡±

    With no time to exin, Lin Mengya stood up from the ground and walked up to Zhou Ling with a serious and earnest look in her eyes.

    She said, ¡°The first guard on the left near the door like tob her hair with osmanthus oil. The guard on the left of her carries a sachet containing a mixture of six kinds of faint fragrances. The clothes of the first guard on the right near the inner hall gave out the fragrance of mugwort. Am I right?¡±

    The Shen Nung system could identify smells with an unusual degree of uracy. It could not only identify all kinds of smells, but also directly show the molecr forms of the aromatic hydrocarbons.

    Moreover, everything Lin Mengya had smelled could be formed into a sample graph in her mind if she wanted.

    As soon as she smelled the same smell again, the sample graph would pop up.

    Hearing themselves mentioned by her, the guards opened their eyes wide in unison and looked at the woman in front of them.

    ¡°How... how does she know that?¡±

    ¡°Commander, you can personally ask them if I¡¯m right. Now please ask them to retreat. Any dy will cause us to miss out on important clues,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although Zhou Ling felt a little embarrassed, she was much calmer than ordinary women.

    She looked sullen. Even if she did not seek confirmation, the reaction of her subordinates was enough to show Lin Mengya was right.

    She waved her hand, and her subordinates went out with their torches.

    All of a sudden, the entire Linqiu Pavilion darkened. The moon shone on the courtyard, covering it with ayer of pure light.

    Gazing coldly at the woman standing beside the corpses, she saw the woman closing her eyes and breathing the air deeply with the tip of her nose twitching slightly.

    The familiar smell of blood first came into Lin Mengya¡¯s nose. She gradually detected some other faint smells covered by the strong smell of blood.

 Chapter 827 - Anesthetic Flower

    <h4>Chapter 827 Anesthetic Flower</h4>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s sensitive sense of smell and advanced radar system were more useful than her nose and eyes.

    She moved toward the direction, where the smell got increasingly strong, in the courtyard without meeting any obstacle.

    Zhou Ling followed her, intending to see what ridiculous thing she was going to do, but Zhou Ling was astonished to find that she seemed to have another pair of eyes that enabled her to dodge all kinds of obstacles easily.

    However, it was not because she had an extraordinary capability, but because the Shen Nung System turned everything around her transparent in her mind.

    At this moment, no one knew everything here better than she did.

    Finally, she, who had been searching around the courtyard, stopped in front of an inconspicuous room.

    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the half-closed room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Ling asked.

    She, who had been shocked by what Lin Mengya had done in session, immediately walked up to Lin Mengya.

    Then she looked vigntly into the dark room with a particrly serious look in her eyes.

    ¡°Commander Zhou, can you go out and borrow a torch?¡± Lin Mengya turned around and said seriously.

    At the thought that something serious had happened, Zhou Ling immediately nodded solemnly and walked out.

    What a sincere and straightforward person. Lin Mengya watched Zhou Ling walk out, revealing an appreciative smile.

    After reaching out to push open the door of the room, Lin Mengya sniffed hard. Yes, the smell came from here, and it seemed to be stronger.

    The moonlight could notpletely prate the darkness in the room. Standing at the door and, she could only see the things inside vaguely.

    But a more unexpected thing was that there was a bell-shaped white flower that was shining with silver glimmers and particrly eye-catching in the dark room.

    The rm of the Shen Nung system sounded loudly, warning her that the pollen floating in the air had a very strong paralyzing effect.

    Even an elephant could be paralyzed by such a flower in a minute.

    Fortunately, she was almost immune to this kind of thing.

    Before Zhou Ling came back, Lin Mengya approached the flower step by step.

    The moment she touched the flower, even she felt slight numbness in her skin.

    Lin Mengya drew a handkerchief out of her clothes, meticulously plucked the flower and put it in her bosom.

    After making sure that no one would be paralyzed aftering here, she got out of the room.

    At this moment, Zhou Ling had just returned.

    The torch in her hand was zing fiercely, but it gave out a much fainter smell of pine oil.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily admired her. It seemed that Commander Zhou, who was capable of getting this position, had her redeeming feature.

    ¡°Miss, I got the torch,¡± Zhou Ling said and gave the torch to Lin Mengya without hesitation.

    In front of Lin Mengya, Zhou Ling unconsciously followed her lead.

    Lin Mengya thanked her, and then got in the room with the torch.

    The room looked neat and tidy, and there seemed to be nothing suspicious about it.

    However, the vase on the table seemed a little prominent after the flower was plucked by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Commander, look, what is this?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she deliberately took the flowering branch out of the vase.

    The flowering branch was not very long with its bottom drenched.

    Without the fresh flower plucked by Lin Mengya used forparison, it would be difficult for ordinary people to guess what it was.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a lily of the valley? Did you just find a flower?¡± Zhou Ling said.

    She, who had enjoyed practicing martial arts since her childhood, naturally could not recognize the flower.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s action dispelled the little bit of respect Zhou Ling just had for her.

    However, Lin Mengya was not angry at all, just held it in her hand and put it in front of Zhou Ling.

    Then she said, ¡°Commander, please take a closer look. How could a normal lily of the valley have such a big bud? And its fragrance can be fatal.¡±

    Although the most fatal pollen had been removed with the flower, the smell of the flower still lingered.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Zhou Ling frowned.

    How could there be a flower as evil as she described?

    But seeing Lin Mengya say with certainty, Zhou Ling did not think she was joking.

    Half-believing and half-doubting, Zhou Ling took the flowering branch from Lin Mengya and was suddenly shocked.

    It was a withered flowering branch, but why did she feel numbness in her skin and almost fail to hold the flowering branch Lin Mengya handed to her?

    ¡°What the hell is this? Why does it do this to me?¡± Zhou Ling asked.

    This was the first time that she had seen something so bizarre.

    Lin Mengya smiled apologetically and took the flowering branch from her.

    She forgot that although she was immune to its paralyzing effect, it was still harmful to ordinary people.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Command. It¡¯s the Numb Vine Lily, a very rare strong anesthetic drug. Normally speaking, the anesthetic this flowering branch contains is enough to kill the four pce maids outside quietly.¡±

    Lin Mengya was sure that the four female corpses lying in the yard outside were the four mysterious women whom she saw cut off their wrists and let blood from themselves in the abandoned pce.

    The drug was extremely powerful so that it could make them peel off their skin and tear apart their bone without feeling any pain, not to mention cut off their wrists.

    But if that was the case, they couldn¡¯t even control their blinking and breathing, let alone movements.

    Why were they still able to get in and out of the pce freely?

    ¡°Ah! The corpsese back to life! Help!¡± There suddenly came a scream from the yard.

    Zhou Ling took the lead in running to the inner courtyard, only to see an extremely horrifying scene.

    The four hideous corpses ¡°stood up¡± straight from the ground.

    The people around were all scared out of their wits andpletely forgot to resist.

    By the time Lin Mengya came after Zhou Ling, she saw four corpses walking towards the door of the courtyard in a tremendously weird position.

    No, the corpses were not moving on their own, but...

    ¡°Commander Zhou, sway your sword in that direction,¡± Lin Mengya patted Zhou Ling and saidposedly in a low voice under her astonished gaze.

    Despite her puzzlement, Zhou Ling drew her long sword and threw it in the direction Lin Mengya was pointing.

    With a cracking sound, something fell to the ground. Followed by a sound that seemed to be caused by a steel wire breaking, the four corpses fell to the ground with a crash.

    All the others stared at the four corpses in shock, and few of them noticed Zhou Ling¡¯s and Lin Mengya¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°This is...¡± Zhou Ling said.

    Lin Mengya made a gesture of silence by secretly putting her finger in front of her lips.

    Sure enough, this exined why the four of them appeared in the abandoned pce.

    Zhou Ling immediately understood what Lin Mengya meant. After giving Lin Mengya a subtle nod, she instructed her subordinates, who were frightened terribly, to deal with the four corpses.

    Lin Mengya quietly went to the ce, where Zhou Ling had thrown her sword, when no one noticed it.

    This was a corner where little moonlight could shine.

    However, Lin Mengya could see clearly that the thing falling on the ground should be a kind of mechanism.

    She reached out to touch it and felt it was cold and wet, and then she involuntarily sneered.

    It turned out that the mechanism was made of ice. Even if she got it, it would be useless.

    She got no clue at all, and it would melt in a while.

    Moreover, it was very easy to make this kind of ice mechanism. One just needed to find a suitable mold and pour some water into it.

    Anyway, she had kept its appearance in mind. The only thing she could do was to start the investigation with this mold.

    The corpses were ced properly again. After she cooperated with Lin Mengya just now, Zhou Ling realized the trick was yed by humans rather than ghosts.

    After realizing this, she adopted an attitude much more steadfast and prudent than that of the others.

    At the sight that Lin Mengya had retrieved her sword, Zhou Ling could not help asking in a low voice, ¡°How is it going? Did you find any clues?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly and answered, ¡°I got no clue at all.¡±.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t I cut something? How could...¡± Zhou Ling asked.

    Seeing that there was no one else around, Lin Mengya exined, ¡°It¡¯s made of ice. Even if we get it, it will be useless. Didn¡¯t you find the corpses were tied with nothing, did you?¡±

    Zhou Ling nodded, and Lin Mengya looked at the dark night with a gentle smile.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Just after you hit that thing, I heard a few very subtle sounds of wings pping. I think those startled birds have taken the wires away. Now we can¡¯t find any clues. Except for the traces left on the corpses by the wires used to tie them, all the other evidence has gone.¡±

    Although she was a little reluctant to admit it, the wire puller yed a perfect trick this time.

    All the evidence disappeared automatically. Although there were some traces left on the corpses, as the tool used to tie the corpses was gone, they got nothing topare with the traces.

    Besides, Lin Mengya had no idea how the wire puller made the birds fly away without alerting her.

    This time, she could only admit defeat for the time being.

    ¡°In response to Commander, we found no new traces on the corpses!¡± One of Zhou Ling¡¯s subordinates reported.

    Hearing this, the two of them, who were angry inwardly, got even more furious.

    ¡°How is that possible? Did you check them properly?¡± Zhou Ling turned around and loudly berated her subordinate.

    Lin Mengya stared at the corpses thoughtfully.

    ¡°Stop scolding her. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± After pleading with Zhou Ling to give her subordinate a break, Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves and squatted down beside the corpses with the torch in her hand.

    In the firelight, the strikingly beautiful woman staredposedly at the corpses with fixed attention, which somehow gave the others a strange feeling.

    Lin Mengya reached out her hand to touch the wrist of a corpse.

    Since her blood was mixed with the poison of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, at least it had been much more convenient for her to examine corpses.

    Although the muscle tissue of the corpse was somewhat stiff, she could still feel the sticity of its skin.

    After using a lot of strength to press its wrist hard, Lin Mengya involuntarily felt a little strange.

 Chapter 828 - Unsettled Case

    <h4>Chapter 828 Unsettled Case</h4>

    ¡°Does anyone have a dagger or a pocket knife? I want to borrow it for a while,¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Seeing that she seemed to have discovered something, Zhou Ling immediately drew the knife from her waist and handed it to her.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya noticed that Commander Zhou carried a knife and a sword on her slender waist.

    It seemed that Commander Zhou was a rare master in martial arts.

    Taking the knife from Zhou Ling, Lin Mengya handed the torch over to the female guard beside her.

    Then she beckoned for a few guards to provide illumination for her and examined the arms of the female corpses carefully with her sharp eyes.

    As she expected, she found extremely small ck dots from their wrists to elbows.

    If she guessed correctly, these ck dots should be small holes.

    They were just too small to be discovered by ordinary people.

    Then Lin Mengya took out the knife and skillfully cut open the arm of a corpse.

    As she expected, the bone of the arm was clean and smooth.

    It meant that although the bone was still wrapped with muscles, the flesh and the bone had actually been separated.

    Those small holes were supposed to be caused by the thing used to control the four corpses.

    What a vicious means of turning people into mere tools!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhou Ling asked.

    She had witnessed the killing, but she had seen very few of the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s various means.

    Now that Lin Mengya had figured out what had happened to the corpses, the corpses became useless.

    She said, ¡°Commander, pleasee with me to give a report on this case. Regarding the corpses, carry them outside and instruct some trustworthy guards to watch over them.¡±

    She was not sure if the wire puller had any other tricks up his sleeve. Up to now, she was one hundred percent sure that what had happened here had something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Thinking of the Immortal Powder, which had almost ruined Long Tianyu¡¯s life, and the copper ves she had seen on the Qijue Peakter, she involuntarily considered the members of the Candle Dragon Cult were presumably a group of crazy scientific researchers.

    Such a perverted thing could only be done by them.

    She sighed and felt sorry for these innocent people who got killed for no reason.

    Lin Mengya suddenly realized something when she stood up and was about to leave.

    She turned around and took a closer look at the four corpses¡¯ faces.

    Despite their rigid and ferocious expressions, she could still make out their facial features that had been delicate.

    Although the Candle Dragon Cult did things in a weird way, they presumably had left some clues.

    Could it be that the four women were chosen at random? Or did they have anything inmon?

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s puzzled look, Zhou Ling thought it inappropriate toe up to disturb her.

    In the beginning, she had been a little rude to Lin Mengya, butter, Lin Mengya proved herself to her with facts.

    No wonder Madame Jingrou thought of Miss Hn as soon as she heard of this case.

    Everyone had his specialty. Although Hn was far inferior to her in terms of martial arts, Hn was observant with quite a few extraordinary skills.

    Zhou Ling thought she had apparently lost in this round.

    She said, ¡°These pce maids have nothing inmon except that they all guarded this ce. Do you have any clues?¡±

    This did not make sense. Their bloody and terrifying move that day was still engraved in the depths of Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    Could it be that they were really chosen at random?

    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows, preupied by quite a few doubts.

    Nevertheless, she believed she would find out the truth one day.

    Along the way, Lin Mengya was gloomy with worry and kept thinking about the clues she got.

    Zhou Ling, who walked behind her, unusually managed to suppress the urge to disturb her.

    When they were about to reach the resting pce of the Emperor, Lin Mengya stopped, looked at Zhou Ling apologetically and said, ¡°Commander, I¡¯m sorry for ignoring you. If you have any doubt, just spit it out.¡±

    Lin Mengya certainly knew that Zhou Ling had a lot of questions to ask.

    Seeing Lin Mengya smile gently, Zhou Ling was at a loss where to start.

    After a while, she politely asked, ¡°Miss, may I ask how you discovered the unusual condition of the corpses?¡±

    The holes on the arms of the corpses were very small. Although they had examined the corpses carefully, they didn¡¯t find anything in the dim light.

    Unexpectedly, Miss Hn discovered the holes in a short time, which was really puzzling.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s because of the mechanism we discovered. I suppose that someone must have done something to either the corpses or their clothes. Given that your subordinates must have checked their clothes, there must be something wrong with the corpses. In this case, why did I fail to discover it at the beginning?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She always had no interest in taking all the credit, so she had figured out how to exin it on the way.

    She decided to tell Zhou Ling about her deduction slowly when Zhou Ling asked her.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean someone did something to the corpses while we were seeking clues? But all my subordinates are trustworthy. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for any of them to be a spy,¡± Zhou Ling said.

    There was something Lin Mengya should definitely hide from Zhou Ling, so she asked on purpose.

    Unexpectedly, Command Zhou was so straightforward and lovely that she seeded in changing the topic effortlessly.

    Lin Mengya motioned for her to calm down and said in a low voice, ¡°Of course, your subordinates are reliable. But there¡¯s a saying in my hometown: neither hatred nor lovees for no reason. The four people were definitely not chosen by chance. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy about it?¡±

    Zhou Ling was by no means an ordinary boorish person, but just had rarely been exposed to this kind of scheme.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t need to put it bluntly, and she understood what Lin Mengya meant.

    She said, ¡°Exactly. I sent someone to make an investigation, and learned that they came from different ces with different identities but just guarded the Linqiu Pavilion at the same time. Why did they get killed for no reason? It seems that the imperial pce is not peaceful.¡±

    As smart people, they understood what the other party meant without further exnation.

    Lin Mengya nced at Zhou Ling, revealing a gentle smile.

    Then she raised her eyebrows with a cold look in her eyes.

    Such a sordid thing was exposed after a downpour. It seemed that a storm wasing into the imperial pce.

    The two of them arrived at the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, not expecting the Emperor to be there as well.

    Zhou Ling seemed to have met the Emperor frequently, hence, she was not very stiff.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya discovered the Emperor seemed to be looking at her in a slightly different way today.

    She couldn¡¯t tell the exact difference, but just felt that the Emperor seemed to be looking her up and down.

    It was strange. She was not a stranger. Could it be that the Emperor did this because he forgot her appearance?

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not a busybody. After bowing respectfully, she stood with her hands down and did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°In response to Your Majesty and Madame, Miss Hn made an investigation and discovered quite a few suspicious things in the Linqiu Pavilion. This matter is serious, so I don¡¯t dare to make wild guesses. Please make a judgment, Your Majesty,¡± Zhou Ling said and saluted with joined hands without taking Lin Mengya¡¯s credit.

    Hearing this, the Emperor fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya, but didn¡¯t ask her immediately.

    Instead, he picked up the cup at hand and took a sip before asking, ¡°What did you find?¡±

    He was obviously asking Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya immediately answered softly, ¡°Your Majesty, Commander Zhou and I worked together to destroy the mechanism the wire puller attempted to use to control the corpses. However, there is indeed something strange about the fourdies¡¯ deaths. I can¡¯t make sure now. The whole thing won¡¯te to light until tomorrow morning.¡±

    Restricted by the condition at night, there were still some problems Lin Mengya had not figured out yet.

    Since the fourdies had different backgrounds, she could only seek the thing they had inmon in themselves.

    Although she was aware that a lot of traces would disappear overnight, she had no other choice at the moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you found?¡± However, the Emperor asked.

    It seemed that he did not intend to ept the result of their investigation. Lin Mengya smelled a rat.

    Nevertheless, the Emperor had always been an unpredictable person. He probably behaved like that because her conclusion was too hasty?

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that Commander Zhou and I haven¡¯t made sure of many things, and we are afraid of misleading you. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t me me for failing to do my job properly.¡±

    The Emperor wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Madame Jingrou, ¡°Your Majesty, Ling¡¯er and Hn have worked hard all night. Let¡¯s call it a day. You two may go back now ande to report tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Mengya answered.

    She raised her head to nce at Madame Jingrou in puzzlement, but found nothing special about Madame Jingrou who acted as usual.

    Why did the Emperor seem to be intentional to target her today?

    Lin Mengya bowed and got out of the resting pce of the Emperor with Zhou Ling. When she was about to say goodbye to Zhou Ling, she found that Zhou Ling was staring at her seriously.

    Zhou Ling said, ¡°Miss Hn, I want to tell you something.¡±

    Lin Mengya had long lost the desire to sleep after working overnight.

    With a nod, she followed Zhou Ling to move aside.

    Although the lotus flowers were scattered after being battered by the rain, they were bright and fresh.

    It was graceful to admire lotus flowers in the moonlight.

    However, the female general next to Lin Mengya looked a little tense.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Commander, if you want to tell me something, just spit it out. But if it¡¯s about the case, we have to talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Ling stared at Lin Mengya and suddenly smiled at her.

    Her slightly shy smile puzzled Lin Mengya.

    Zhou Ling said, ¡°I used to think that Wanyan Yu was a worthless person who only cared about people¡¯s appearances. Unexpectedly, he is quite discerning. Rest assured. After I go home, I¡¯ll tell my father not to bother His Majesty every other day. In fact, I don¡¯t like Wanyan Yu. As a man, he looks even more delicate than many girls and not masculine at all.¡±

    Huh? Obviously, Lin Mengya did not realize what she meant.

    In the next second, Zhou Ling looked at her with iparable sincerity, no longer showing any intention to stand in sharp opposition to her.

    Zhou Ling added, ¡°In fact, I just want to give you a test. After all, it concerns the future of our Lieyun Empire, so we have to be cautious. But your performance is greatly beyond my expectation. I will definitely ask my father to help you be the Empress in the future.¡±

 Chapter 829 - All This Is a Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 829 All This Is a Misunderstanding</h4>

    ¡°Huh? To be the Empress?

    ¡°Wait a minute. Does Zhou Ling misunderstand something?¡±

    ¡°Commander Zhou Ling, I actually have no ambition for the position of the Empress. You... you don¡¯t have to rush,¡± Lin Mengya said, obviously startled.

    ¡°To be the Empress? Do they want me to marry the Emperor...

    ¡°No way... The Emperor seems to be around my father¡¯s age. How can I marry him?¡±

    ¡°How can we not rush? You¡¯ve seen the current situation of Madame Jingrou. She ispetent at the position of the Empress, but can only be a Madame. Now all the Misses from aristocratic families are coveting the position of the Ninth Princess, so you must hurry up to get the position,¡± Zhou Ling said.

    Lin Mengya was stunned. ¡°Gosh, it... it is absolutely impossible for me to marry Xiaoyu, okay?¡±

    At the thought that Lin Mengya was worried about this, Zhou Ling immediately tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my father and I will definitely support no one other than you. Now it seems that you are the most suitable candidate. After I go home, I will tell my father to arrange a suitable background for you so that you can marry the Ninth Prince as soon as possible!¡±

    Zhou Ling, who was definitely a woman of action, intended to leave even before finishing her words.

    With no time to care about anything else, Lin Mengya reached out to grab Zhou Ling¡¯s arm.

    She said, ¡°Commander Zhou, the Ninth Prince and I are not a couple as you think. Please don¡¯t do this.¡±

    She had been close to Xiaoyu before. But after learning the rumors about their rtionshipst time, they had kept a proper distance between them in public.

    Moreover, Xiaoyu only called her sister, and they had no affection for each other.

    In this case, where did this ridiculous rumore from?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the Ninth Prince openly talked back to His Majesty a few days ago and imed that he wanted to marry you as his wife? Aren¡¯t you in love with each other?¡± Zhou Ling said.

    She was a smart person in other aspects, but she was inexperienced in love.

    Lin Mengya was stunned as if struck by lightning. Xiaoyu wanted to marry her? Wasn¡¯t it just a misunderstanding?

    She shook her head. In fact, she had not met Xiaoyu in the past few days.

    But didn¡¯t he go out of the imperial pce for some important business?

    How could he talk back to the Emperor openly?

    She felt a little uneasy, wondering what on earth was going on with Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Indeed, we are not a couple as you think. I was brought into the imperial pce by the Ninth Prince from outside to serve Madame Jingrou. I¡¯m unqualified to be the Ninth Princess,¡± she said.

    Oh, yes, Zhou Ling said that all the aristocratic families wanted to marry their female members to Xiaoyu at present.

    Perhaps Xiaoyu had no other choice but to use her as a shield.

    As Lin Mengya thought about it, she found it was very likely to be true.

    After all, she was the only woman who definitely would not marry him.

    She asked, ¡°Commander, may I ask wasn¡¯t Miss Dongfang the candidate for the Ninth Princess? Why are all the Misses from aristocratic families eager to marry the Ninth Prince now?¡±

    Although Lin Mengya had always disapproved of arranged marriages, things did not always go as people wished, let alone in feudal ancient times.

    Seeing that she seemed to be reluctant to marry Wanyan Yu, Zhou Ling had a doubt and exined. ¡°My father said that was the original n. However, the triennial grand meeting of venomous insects is going to be held in the next few days. Among the princes who are going to attend the meeting, the Ninth Prince carries the most powerful innate venomous insect. You know ording to the rules of our Lieyun Empire, the more powerful a venomous insect is, the more likely it is to win at the meeting of venomous insects. When the timees, the leaders of various tribes will naturally turn to support the most powerful prince. Therefore, even my father wants to support the Ninth Prince.¡±

    The meeting of venomous insects? What was that? Why had Xiaoyu never mentioned it before?

    Lin Mengya frowned, thinking Xiaoyu seemed to have hidden a lot of things from her.

    Long Tianyu also got involved in it. What on earth did both of them intend to keep it from her for?

    After sending Zhou Ling off, Lin Mengya returned to the Fengyu Court alone.

    Baisu had returned earlier than Lin Mengya. Afterforting the pce maids in the yard, she stood at the door and waited for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Lin Mengya seemed to be preupied by some troubles, Baisu asked with concern.

    There were very few things in this world that could cause Lin Mengya to reveal a worried expression.

    Could it be that Lin Mengya ran into serious trouble?

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Let¡¯s get in first,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although it was alreadyte at night, she remained cautious.

    The Fengyu Court was not as safe as the resting pce of the Emperor, and someone else could show up around them at any time.

    They quickly returned to the side chamber. In the flickering orange light, Lin Mengya revealed aplicated expression.

    If she had known this before,st night she should have asked Long Tianyu what he and Xiaoyu were going to do.

    ¡°Do you know what the meeting of venomous insects is?¡± She asked.

    It had been more than half a year since she came here, but she found the Lieyun Empire was an extremely mysterious ce.

    Even now, she did not think she knew everything about the Lieyun Empire.

    Baisu was stunned for a moment, wondering how Lin Mengya learned this.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. Someone has told me that Xiaoyu has gone to attend the meeting of venomous insects. Baisu, what exactly is this? Is Xiaoyu in danger?¡±

    Baisu lowered her head and sighed lightly when she saw Lin Mengya¡¯s worried expression.

    It was true that Xiaoyu insisted on keeping it from Lin Mengya.

    Unexpectedly, they failed to do so.

    ¡°Miss, you won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Baisu asked cautiously.

    After all, she hid it from Lin Mengya until Lin Mengya found out about it.

    Lin Mengya just shook her head. Although Baisu was close to her, Xiaoyu was Baisu¡¯s former master after all.

    Sandwiched between Xiaoyu and her, Baisu was presumably in a difficult position.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°How could I me you? Everyone has his difficulties. Nevertheless, if the meeting of venomous insects is really treacherous, I can¡¯t watch him take the risk without taking any action.¡±

    She knew Xiaoyu¡¯s disposition better than anyone.

    Why did he always try to take risks on his own?

    Baisu said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not treacherous. The meeting of venomous insects is an important tradition passed on by the noble families of the Lieyun Empire from generation to generation. Legend has it that the King of Various Venomous Insects has left his people a royal venomous insect after going up to the heaven. Only those who have the royal venomous insect can open the door of the heaven again so that the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress can reunite. Although it¡¯s just a legend, the royal venomous insect does exist, and it¡¯s the reason why the tribes can¡¯tpletely rece the royal family. Only the noblest blood of the royal family can awaken the royal venomous insect. If the royal venomous insect is not fed with the royal blood in three years, all tribes will die out overnight.¡±

    Hearing Baisu¡¯s narration, Lin Mengya found it unimaginably queer.

    Nevertheless, the legend of the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress was rted to every aspect of the society of the Lieyun Empire.

    She had thought that the legend of the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress was just a folk story.

    Now it seemed that although the King of Various Venomous Insects had passed away long before, every aspect of the society of the Lieyun Empire was still under his control.

    It was a little terrifying but chillingly weird.

    Who on earth were the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress?

    ¡°Is there any document about the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress in the imperial pce?¡± Lin Mengya suddenly asked.

    Baisu hesitated for a moment and then nodded.

    She said, ¡°Although there are a multitude of versions of the legend about the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress among the people, I heard that the mostplete version of the legend is in the imperial pce. I think we have no chance to read the original. Oh, yes, maybe there are some copies in the study of His Majesty.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya looked a little embarrassed. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s study?¡±

    Now she finally realized why the Emperor looked at her like that.

    No matter how important Madame Jingrou and Xiaoyu considered her, the Emperor presumably considered her a femme fatale.

    In this case, how could the Emperor allow her to enter his study?

    It seemed that she could only ask Madame Jingrou for help.

    Returning to herself, Lin Mengya began to stare at Baisu.

    Recently, she had found it strange that Baisu was familiar with both folk rumors and secrets in the imperial pce.

    There seemed to be nothing Baisu didn¡¯t know.

    It was reasonable for Baisu to see or hear what had happened in recent years when she followed Wanyan Lie or Xiaoyu.

    But some secrets were supposed to be kept from a humble personal guard like Baisu.

    ¡°Why... why are you staring at me like that, Miss?¡± Baisu asked.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze made her flesh creep and feel as if she were the medicinal herbs in the Liuxin Courtyard about to be processed.

    Was Lin Mengya going to process her?

    ¡°Baisu, are you still hiding something from me? Such as your identity?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Baisu immediately shook her head like a rattle drum.

    How could Baisu stay unaffected by the slight yfulness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes?

    But she really didn¡¯t hide anything else from Lin Mengya!

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you. Xiaoyu told me before that your real identity is not simple. At first, I thought you were an unusual person among them. But now it seems that your background is not so simple. Aren¡¯t you curious about it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Lin Mengya was curious about Baisu¡¯s real identity, not because she was nosy, but because Baisu¡¯s current situation was a little strange.

    Baisu once said that she had lost arge part of her childhood memories and could only remember a small part vaguely.

    But she remembered some secret stories of the Lieyun Empire clearly.

    Lin Mengya suddenly recalled Baisu moved with ease when they sneaked into the Divine Witch Shrine.

    Even if Baisu had read the map in advance, she was not necessarily able to do so.

    Moreover, Baisu was immediately taken away aftering out.

    Could it be that Baisu¡¯s identity had something to do with the Divine Witch Shrine?

    ¡°Oh... My identity?¡± Baisu said, obviously realizing this problem for the first time.

    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s encouraging gaze, Baisu tried hard to recall where she learned these secrets.

    No... it seemed that some of them just came into her mind.

    She could not remember how she learned them, as if they were part of her memories.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lin Mengya¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t have realized there was something wrong with that.

    For the first time, she, who had always beenposed, showed a panic-stricken look.

    She nced nkly at Lin Mengya with her eyes filled with helplessness that made Lin Mengya feel sorry.

    She said, ¡°Miss... Miss... I, I can¡¯t remember.¡±

 Chapter 830 - The Weird Change of the Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 830 The Weird Change of the Corpses</h4>

    There was something wrong with Baisu. Apart from the panic-stricken look in her eyes, her expression indicated that she was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    Lin Mengya grabbed Baisu¡¯s wrist with her hand, thinking how that happened.

    She said, ¡°Stop thinking about it, Baisu. Do as I say! Stop thinking about it. Trust me.¡±

    Lin Mengya regretted insisting on bringing up this topic. Baisu was in an abnormal condition.

    She had not found anything abnormal about Baisu¡¯s health condition before. Unexpectedly, when Baisu was ovee with emotion, apart from her disordered pulse, there seemed to be something moving wildly in her body.

    ¡°Miss... there... there is something wrong with me, isn¡¯t there?¡± Baisu asked.

    Lin Mengya gently patted Baisu¡¯s back to calm her down gradually and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Maybe you¡¯ve just forgotten part of your memories. Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have brought this up.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had always followed the rule of not insisting on getting to the bottom of everything.

    Since someone managed to erase part of Baisu¡¯s memories, he must have done that for a reason.

    Now she was unaware of the person¡¯s intention, which made it hard for her to judge whether the person meant well.

    Therefore, maintaining the status quo was what she should do.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t realize this problem until now. But my master can¡¯t lie to me. Miss, I want to find out the truth. Can you help me?¡± Baisu said.

    At the sight of Baisu¡¯s puzzled look, Lin Mengya had no way to turn her down.

    After thinking for a while, she said seriously, ¡°If you want to know the truth, of course, I will help you. But before that, I think we should find out why you became like this. I promise you I will solve all your problems. So promise me to calm down before that, okay?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt very sorry for Baisu.

    Baisu was very loyal to her and was the only person who had apanied her and taken the utmost care of her since she entered the imperial pce of the Lieyun Empire.

    Nevertheless, she thought that if it was really a good thing for Baisu to lose the part of her memories, she certainly had a way to persuade Baisu to forget it again.

    After all, these were Baisu¡¯s memories, no matter they were painful or delightful.

    Anyone who intended to disturb the status quo should ask for Baisu¡¯s opinion before doing that.

    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll do as you say, Miss,¡± Baisu said.

    Lin Mengya nodded and looked at Baisu, as confused as Baisu.

    Why was Baisu the only one among arge number of people in the imperial pce who knew the secrets of the royal family?

    Moreover, although she forgot where she learned the secrets, she told Lin Mengya about them in detail.

    Come to think of it, the person behind this seemed to be intentional to leave the secrets in Baisu¡¯s mind.

    It seemed that there were quite a few doubts about Baisu¡¯s identity.

    Lin Mengya supposed Baisu¡¯s background became another puzzle she was going to solve.

    After working overnight and sleeping for only a few hours, Lin Mengya was pulled out of her bed by Baisu.

    She asked Baisu to do so before falling asleep. After all, the Emperor was still waiting for her report on the case.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself. You had a hard time. Stay here and have a good rest,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baisu had stayed up all night. Lin Mengya knew that it would obviously take some time to ept what she had believed to be the fact since her childhood turned out to be a lie.

    Therefore, she looked dejected and even smiled with deep distress.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯d better follow you, Miss. Although my identity is fake and my memories are iplete, at least the memories I have had since I met you areplete and true, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Seeing the pleading look in Baisu¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya could only sigh in her heart and nod helplessly.

    She could never bear to say no to herpanions.

    They hurried to a small yard usually used to store sundries not far from the Linqiu Pavilion.

    Now all the sundries had been cleaned up, and the four corpses discoveredst night were ced here.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya, the female guards patrolling the yard immediately came up to greet her.

    Seeing their respectful attitude towards her, Lin Mengya thought they presumably acted like this under Zhou Ling¡¯s order.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here. This way, please,¡± a female guard said.

    Lin Mengya followed her into the small yard.

    As soon as Lin Mengya got in, a foul smell came into her nose.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It smells like rotting corpses!

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible for corpses to rot in just a day.

    ¡°Unless...¡±

    Taking a few quick steps, Lin Mengya got in the room ahead of the others.

    But at the sight of the scene in front of her, she frowned.

    The four corpses in good conditionst night had almost turned into skeletons overnight.

    Their bones were still wrapped with their pale skin, but their muscle tissue had turned into blood.

    The strong rotten smell made those who followed Lin Mengya in retch.

    But Lin Mengya clenched her fists, thinking the wire puller was definitely trying to provoke her!

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go out first,¡± Baisu said.

    She was not timid and had been through a multitude of sanguinary killings.

    However, such a scene disgusted her.

    The female guards tried hard to endure the disgust and stand behind her. Lin Mengya waved her hand as a hint for them to leave.

    She said to Baisu, ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, you can go out with them. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Great, she was pissed off now.

    The wire puller not only killed the four people, but also destroyed the only clue.

    If she had insisted on examining the corpsesst night, the wire puller might have gotten no opportunity to take advantage of.

    But there was no use crying over spilt milk.

    The blood almost spread all over the entire room, but Lin Mengya turned a blind eye to it.

    In fact, the foul smell had caused the temporary failure of her sense of smell that was keener than that of ordinary people.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya still walked up to the corpses decisively. Did the wire puller think that she would be at her wit¡¯s end after he turned the corpses into this state?

    Humph, he was naive!

    Lin Mengya secretly requisitioned the small courtyard where the corpses were ced. No one other than the female guards knew that she was busy preparing all kinds of equipment.

    After working all day, Lin Mengya finished all her work at hand.

    Baisu, who came to deliver food, saw fourplete white skeletons ced on temporary stands in the shade outside the small courtyard to dry.

    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was holding something as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. If she guessed correctly, it should be the skin of one of the four corpses.

    Baisu shivered all over with fear. She had seen more brutal scenes than this.

    However, seeing Lin Mengya surrounded by a bunch of big wooden barrels and all kinds of potions with a serious look, she found it a little weird.

    After all, other Misses and Mesdames were fond of makeups, while her master obviously had a different hobby!

    ¡°Youe at the right time. Can you take a look at the various traces on their bones and see what possibly caused them?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After cleaning up the skins of the corpses and cing them to dry, she couldn¡¯t help thinking with a sigh that human lives were worthless here.

    Back when she was in medical college, she and her ssmates had fought fiercely for a fresh corpse and desperately wanted the opportunity to have a look at it.

    Unexpectedly, she made a considerable improvement in autopsy here.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Baisu said, putting down the hamper in her hand.

    She brought the dishes she specially chose for Lin Mengya.

    Most of them were vegetable dishes. After all, the dining environment was a little poor.

    The skeletons were pieced together perfectly. After observing them for a long while, Baisu finally discovered some thin but deep traces on the arm and leg bones.

    She wondered what potion Lin Mengya used to get rid of the rotting smell without destroying the thin traces.

    However, the traces were even thinner than hair. At that moment, even Baisu could not figure out any weapon that could possibly cause them.

    ¡°The traces are thin and deep. Amon knife or sword, which can cause such traces, will be abnormally soft so that it will take a lot of strength to leave traces on the bones. Apart from this, I don¡¯t think they are caused by a steel wire or an ice silk thread. Although these things can be used to cut off a person¡¯s head when tightened, it¡¯s hard to control the strength. Miss, I have no idea what kind of weapon left the traces on them,¡± Baisu stepped back to Lin Mengya¡¯s side and said, suggesting that she got no clue.

    Lin Mengya was racking her brains as she ate.

    She had expected Baisu¡¯s analysis.

    In modern times, the most advanced medical technology could certainly make it happen. However, she was in a backward society in ancient times where weapons that could cause those traces were very limited.

    Generally speaking, ice silk treads and steel wires were flexible, but they must be appropriately thin.

    After all, the thinner they were, the smaller pulling force they could bear.

    She had made a calction with the Shen Nung system and found out that in order to control the corpses without being noticed, the wire puller needed to exert his strength on those points of the corpses.

    Of course, the deeper traces on the skins and skeletons proved this.

    However, she had to say that given the current techniques, it was impossible to make this sort of material that was extremely thin and could bear arge pulling force.

    Since the weapon wasn¡¯t made of an artificial material, it must be made of a natural material.

    She had searched through all the rted information in the music score for the green stringed instrument, but she had not found any suitable clues.

    However, the music score for the green stringed instrument had not been updated since her mother passed away.

    There could be plenty of new materials within the more than ten years after her mother¡¯s death. Maybe she could try to find some clues from these new materials.

    She wished the members of the Sanjue Hall were here. After all, it was better to entrust the task of gathering information to professionals.

    ¡°Is there any information gathering organization here? I need some information that will probably offer me some clues,¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    In fact, she had figured out the cause of their death.

    Almost all four of them died from excessive blood loss, and the wounds were on their left wrists.

    ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s examination, the strongest poison discovered in their corpses was the anesthetic agent carried by the pollen.

    She also discovered a blood-activating agent, which meant that as long as they had the wounds, they would keep bleeding.

    It was hard to imagine the pain and despair the four people had endured before they died.

 Chapter 831 - Sort Out the Clues

    <h4>Chapter 831 Sort Out the Clues</h4>

    They were killed in a way that could not be simply described as cruel.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this in person. Rest assured, Miss. But before young master got out of the imperial pce, he said you had better not go out. Miss, if it¡¯s possible, you can tell me what you want and let me help you with it,¡± Baisu said.

    Lin Mengya nodded, also thinking it might be a little inappropriate for her to do this in person.

    After all, Baisu had more contacts and was more familiar with local customs than her. It was better to keep a low profile when gathering information.

    After Lin Mengya gave Baisu some detailed instructions and told her to hurry back, Baisu got out of the courtyard.

    Staring at the skins and skeletons of the four corpses on the table, Lin Mengya blinked with a flicker of coldness in her eyes.

    No matter if the four innocent people were killed by the Candle Dragon Cult or someone else, no matter what the culprit did this for, the culprit definitely could not be forgiven.

    One and another murders made Lin Mengya realize that those people had never stopped their evil n.

    Her investigation had obviously attracted their attention.

    If she could not take action ahead of them, there might be more victims.

    She could put their evil n aside, but she could not ignore the lives of those innocent victims.

    For the first time, Lin Mengya realized that those people who went against her were cruel, cunning and more intelligent than she expected.

    Therefore, she must take action faster!

    Standing in the courtyard, Lin Mengya closed her eyes gently.

    As she closed her eyes temporarily, her other senses became keener.

    Apart from the fragrance of the medicinal herbs, she could detect every smell in the small courtyard.

    As her hearing range was extended, she could hear the wind blowing and the female guards whispering outside.

    She rxed her body slowly, but the Shen Nung System in her brain was running at a rapid rate.

    Everything that had happened since she entered the imperial pce shed across her mind like meteors.

    They were after the relics of the Guwei State.

    Their means were always bloody.

    In this case, what would be their next target?

    Lin Mengya made a painstaking analysis to find a clue to the big mystery.

    Her brain ran at a rapid rate when she was brainstorming.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a long time until night fell again.

    By the time she returned from her brainstorm, her eyes were filled with exhaustion.

    She gently rubbed her sore temples with her fingers and quietly showed a knowing look in her eyes.

    After she linked all these things together, they led to an obvious clue.

    That was blood!

    Blood, as the essential part of the human body, actually had lots of medical uses.

    But in ancient times, blood was an important part of sacrificial ceremonies.

    If she guessed correctly, it required a lot of blood to get the relics of the Guwei State.

    But she had not figured out how to do that yet.

    The blood pool she saw in her first confrontation with the Candle Dragon Cult might have other uses.

    But now, it might be toote to go back to investigate it, and her time was limited.

    Lin Mengya walked up to the four skeletons thoughtfully. If blood was the only thing inmon, she could find some clues from the four skeletons more or less.

    After observing the four skeletons carefully, Lin Mengya discovered that although they were different in shape and height, some parts of them were quite in line with thews of gics.

    In other words, although the four people had different backgrounds and different parents, they might have the same ancestors.

    This sounded a little incredible, but it was the best exnation.

    The ves buried with the deceased emperors had to cut off their left arms to open the door to the heaven built by the King of Various Venomous Insects.

    Could it be that the so-called relics of the Guwei State was the heaven built by the King of Various Venomous Insects?

    Lin Mengya believed that it was possible.

    Plenty of legends were based on facts from the very start.

    For example, wasn¡¯t the lost continent of Antis a legend with a factual basis?

    Although people hadn¡¯t confirmed its existence yet, it didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t exist.

    It was possible that the heaven was the relics of the Guwei State.

    Nevertheless, the heaven did not have a specific location, and the souls of the citizens of the Lieyun Empire could only go to the heaven after they died.

    She did not think that the members of the Candle Dragon Cult would be so fanatical about a ce with no specific location.

    Perhaps this ce existed in a certainly known civilization just like Antis that had been flooded.

    Thinking of the ce where she saw the four people cut off their arms, she felt a little excited.

    Could it be such a coincidence that the heaven was below the imperial pce?

    After the initial excitement, Lin Mengya perceived the problem.

    There were usually underground fortifications dug in the construction of the pces.

    If the relics of the Guwei State could be found so easily, it presumably would not be widely known.

    But Lin Mengya finally found a clue. These people did all this deliberately.

    If she was smart enough, she could deduce a starting point from these clues.

    This starting point was the point of this series of conspiracies.

    With her mind upied with this thought, Lin Mengya unconsciously walked around the courtyard in circles.

    After thinking for a long time, she could not draw a conclusion.

    She rapped her head lightly, realizing it was about time for her to have another mood and change her train of thought so that she might be able to straighten out her thinking in a shorter time.

    She got out of the courtyard that was guarded more strictly after what had happenedst night.

    Even masters in martial arts would find it difficult to get into the small courtyard in tight encirclement where the skeletons were ced.

    What was more, Lin Mengya knew that those people considered the skeletons useless evidence and that she, unwilling to give up, tried hard to find some clues in the courtyard.

    In order to convince them that they were right about this, Lin Mengya pretended to be a frustrated loser and looked everyone up and down from the corner of her eyes without attracting attention.

    Night had just fallen, so there were quite a few peopleing and going.

    Some among them must be watching over her.

    In order to rx their vignce, Lin Mengya frowned all the way and pretended to bump into a few people inadvertently.

    After returning to the Fengyu Court, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sometimes she needed to do a good job in pretending.

    Going back to her room, Lin Mengya took off her dirty clothes, got cleaned up, and then leaned on the bedside and took out the Numb Vine Lily she hid.

    After a long day, the Numb Vine Lily was no longer as fresh and delicate as before.

    Nevertheless, it was plucked by Lin Mengya before its pollen could float in the air, so its power could not be underestimated.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya still decided to carry it with her and hide it properly.

    She had been puzzled by one thing.

    In the case of the death of the four pce maids, the culprit was meticulous and almost left her no clue.

    If it were not for the help of modern technology and ancient medical work, she would have been at her wits¡¯ end at the moment.

    However, the Numb Vine Lily was the only w.

    It was supposed to witherpletely in only three days.

    The pollen would be less powerful due to the drop in its density in the air.

    But why was this flower still in good condition?

    Did the culprit neglect it or someone else do this on purpose?

    Failing to figure it out, Lin Mengya could only keep thinking about it.

    She, lost in thought, did not notice that a dark figure appeared in her room.

    When she was held tightly in the person¡¯s arms, she tried to exim, but was interrupted by his kiss.

    ¡°Ah... Why are you here?¡± It took Lin Mengya, who received a passionate kiss, a long while to regain her voice and say breathlessly.

    The person rubbed against the tip of her nose with his handsome face under the ck cloak with deep affection and infatuation for her, reluctant to move his face away.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± he answered honestly.

    In fact, it had been only a few days since theyst met.

    Looking at Long Tianyu who suddenly became frank and clingy, Lin Mengya felt extremely warm.

    She buried her head in his arms and unconsciously ced her hands on his chest.

    Her tender cheeks could vaguely feel the rough texture of his cloak.

    Oh, yes, she seemed to have not asked him where he got this cloak.

    Why did even her radar fail to detect it?

    Lin Mengya lifted her chin and pulled the front of his cloak with her hands.

    ¡°Where did you get this cloak?¡± Lin Mengya asked softly, because she was aware that Long Tianyu would never hide it from her for no reason.

    He must have hidden it for a reason.

    There was a sh of appreciation in his long ck eyes. Almost everyone just regarded it as an ordinary cloak.

    Only Lin Mengya discovered something unusual about it.

    He put his arm around her shoulder andid down on her bed, and let her liefortably in his arms.

    Then he said, ¡°Speaking of this, this cloak is rted to the relics of the Guwei State. It¡¯s part of the relics of the Guwei State. I heard that many of the rare treasures in the world are part of the relics of the Guwei State, and each of them can be worshiped as a national treasure. Do you think the older generation, who has spent their lifetimes searching the relics of the Guwei State, only wasted time pursuing an illusory dream?¡±

    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya grabbed the front of his cloak for an examination.

    The cloth felt a little thicker than ordinary coarse cloth and very flexible.

    Something must have been added in it so that it could block her radar.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not surprised.

    The so-called stealth fighters in modern times were also capable of blocking radar.

    What was more, the cloak could hide his scent. If it was used for anti-tracking, even the military dogs could not trace his scent.

    This was really amazing!

 Chapter 832

    <h4>Chapter 832 Another Plum Blossom Mark</h4>

    ¡°This is indeed amazing. Nevertheless, since it is a treasure among the relics of the Guwei State, could it be that someone had once found the relics of the Guwei State?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    However, hearing her question, Long Tianyu shook his head.

    Then he ruffled her long hair and held her tightly in his arms.

    Although they were not talking about something concerned with love and romance, what he did made the atmosphere between the two of them rxing and sweet.

    He said, ¡°These things were passed down along with the legend rather than being taken out of the relics of the Guwei State by someone, and their existence turned the relics of the Guwei State from a legend into a reality. Even the music score for green stringed instrument, which belonged to your mother, was one of the tools that turned this dream into a reality.¡±

    If Long Tianyu hadn¡¯t mentioned this, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have had this feeling.

    She nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and unconsciously fiddled with his ck hair with her hand, while her brain was working at a rapid rate.

    ¡°Do you think these things are like baits?¡± she asked.

    These people¡¯s obsession with the relics of the Guwei State was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s imagination.

    They were more insanely fanatical about it than obsessed with it.

    That was the reason why Lin Mengya suddenly had this feeling.

    If these things were all baits deliberately exposed to deceive those fanatical treasure hunters, things would be even more bizarre and unpredictable.

    ¡°I also think so. However, not everyone can resist this temptation,¡± Long Tianyu said with his eyes full of admiration for his wife.

    He did not mean to brag.

    There was no shortage of ambitious or smart people around the world.

    However, his wife might be the only person who was ambitious, scheming and capable of looking on the situation as a disinterested by-stander and making a thorough analysis.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that these things are extraordinary enough to make people fanatical. Nevertheless, is there any symbol to verify them?¡± Lin Mengya, who suddenly had a bold idea, asked.

    Although she had the help of the map, she could only roughly guess the location of the relics of the Guwei State.

    But she probably could easily draw out many of the evil treasure hunters hidden in the dark by giving them an illusion.

    Although she was not a proficient counterfeiter, she was aware that no one in the world was closer to the legendary relics of the Guwei State than her.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s very hard to counterfeit,¡± Long Tianyu answered.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he, who had a tacit understanding with her, got up, took off his ck cloak, and presented her an inconspicuous spot on the cloak where there was a plum blossom mark.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this... the symbol of my mother¡¯s family? You¡¯ve seen it on my waist,¡± Lin Mengya said in surprise.

    She knew the dual-pupiled scheming man might have yed a trick so that Wanyan Jing did not see the plum blossom mark on her waist that night.

    But why was there such a mark on a treasure among the relics of the Guwei State?

    ¡°Yes, this mark looks exactly like the one on your waist. In fact, when I first saw this mark, I was also shocked. Could it be that your mother¡¯s family has something to do with the relics of the Guwei State?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    Lin Mengya did not expect this.

    Back then, she had asked her two cousins, but neither of them could tell her where her mother¡¯s unique mark came from.

    Moreover, she had seen this mark on the statue of the Witch Empress.

    What was the connection between them?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s arranged by fate. Oh, yes, despite the weird shape of the plum blossom mark, it¡¯s not difficult to counterfeit. What makes it difficult to counterfeit?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    However she looked at it, it was just an ordinary plum blossom mark.

    But Long Tianyu took over the cloak and drew a bottle of special potion from his bosom.

    After he dripped a drop of potion on the mark, Lin Mengya was astonished to see the mark spread slowly.

    The mark, which seemed to be painted on the cloak a moment ago, spread slowly as if it were alive.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the plum blossom mark became an extremelyplicated and gorgeous plum blossom picture. Although it wasposed ofplicated ck lines, they seemed to present Lin Mengya a garden of blooming plum blossoms.

    There seemed to be some missing parts of the painting, but because of the limited potion, the mark finally stopped spreading at the edge of the area covered by the potion.

    They could see none other than this part of the picture.

    Lin Mengya stared at the painting in surprise for a long time, thinking it was really weird.

    ¡°Have you seen theplete picture?¡± she asked.

    After Lin Mengya was done with observing the picture, Long Tianyu took the cloak and put it above the candlelight to dry it gently.

    As it was dried, the amazingly beautiful picture disappeared.

    Lin Mengya sat on the bed, still shocked at the picture.

    Shaking his head, Long Tianyu put the cloak aside after drying it.

    Then he pulled the quilt to tuck her and himself in. Watching her nestling in his arms obediently, he was filled with satisfaction.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried soaking the entire cloak in this potion, but I could only see this part. I think it should be part of an entire picture, but I¡¯m not sure what kind of picture it is. Now you realize why it¡¯s difficult to counterfeit the mark, do you?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. It was true.

    It was not difficult to counterfeit the plum blossom mark, but the picture it formed could not be counterfeited.

    ¡°That exins it. It seems that we need to find several real treasures to deceive them. By the way, do you know any treasures other than the cloak?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She, who knew her husband well, naturally asked him about other treasures.

    Since he was aware of the existence of such amazing treasures, how could he be satisfied to own only one of them?

    Long Tianyu held her in his arms with a deep smile, thinking she could actually read his mind.

    He said, ¡°I heard that the royal venomous insect at the Meeting of Venomous Insects is also one of the treasures. But they definitely won¡¯t allow us to get it easily, so I have no alternative but to give up my first preference.¡±

    It was no wonder that he, who always did not like noisy environment, took the initiative to attend the Meeting of Venomous Insects.

    It turned out that he was after the royal venomous insect.

    ¡°But you should be careful. You can¡¯t get the royal venomous insect easily. Oh, it reminds me of something. It seems that the other princes won¡¯t be as lucky as Xiaoyu this time.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she narrowed her eyes and showed a wicked smile.

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. Every time she showed such a smile, someone would get into trouble.

    He just wondered who was about to get into trouble this time.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you one thing. In fact, when I used the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to neutralize the poison in my body, I got good out of misfortune. After being mixed with the toxin of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, my blood changed a little. Now I¡¯m immune to all kinds of poisons, and once my blood is exposed to the air, it will turn into the most deadly poison in the world. The more incredible thing is that those venomous insects from the Lieyun Empire seem to be very afraid of my blood. I gave Xiaoyu a small bottle of my blood when he went to attend the Meeting of Venomous Insects. Maybe it will have an unexpected effect!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although she had no idea what they were going to do at the Meeting of Venomous Insects, with her blood, the other princes¡¯ venomous insects would not be able topete with that of Xiaoyu.

    A trace ofplicated emotions shed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Mengya, who did not see that, smiled joyfully with one of her arms on the other.

    ¡°Even so, you should avoid using your blood. Your blood is more precious than anything else. Don¡¯t hurt yourself for some trifles, do you get it?¡± As Long Tianyu said, he kissed her arm gently without showing any fear because the blood flowing in her blood vessels beneath her snow-white skin was the most poisonous in the world.

    No matter what had happened to her, she was always his only sweetheart who was even more important than his life.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Oh, yes, did you visit my teacher before you left this time? If that old man learns my death although I feigned it, he¡¯ll be heart-broken, won¡¯t he?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Every sleepless night, she terribly missed everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    At present, her father and brother were missing, and there was no news of Hongyu and the others.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu told her that Qinghu had found Baiji and Baishao and sent some people to protect them in secret.

    At the thought that her family members, who had lived together joyfully, were now separated, Lin Mengya was distressed.

    Nevertheless, ever since Elder Sister Yue Ting passed away, she had learned to smile and be strong in the face of pain.

    All her family members were waiting for her to go back, so she had no right or time to be sentimental.

    If she wanted to cry, she must hide her tears at the bottom of her heart for the time being.

    When they met again, she could turn the sadness she had felt during this period into joy and release her emotions.

    Sometimes, it was harder to smile than to cry.

    ¡°Mr. Baili is not doing very well recently. My men came to report that there seemed to be someone with an ulterior motive around Mr. Baili. I sent some people to keep a close watch on him, but they didn¡¯t find any trace of the person. Nevertheless, Mr. Baili seems to know the person,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He should be talking about Yunzhu.

    At the thought of Yunzhu, Lin Mengya recalled the arrangements she made before she left.

    If things went well, Yunzhu would have been a mere figurehead by now.

    The real power of the Sanjue Hall was inplete control of several members.

    But would Yunzhu let it go so easily?

    Obviously, the answer was no.

    Nevertheless, as long as Yunzhu did not betray Baili Rui, she could turn a blind eye to other things.

    ¡°The acquaintances of my teacher, who used to be the Saint of Poison, are definitely extraordinary. I believe that he has a sense of propriety. s, I made him worried about me again,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baili Rui treated her as his daughter, and she treated him as her father.

    She certainly liked anything or anyone he liked.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of this, but I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Baili may not be able to see through his friend¡¯s real intention. Just before I left the Jin State, the Immortal Powder, which had put us in a miserable situation, actually appeared in the Capital City, and it became more powerful this time. I¡¯ve sent some people to investigate into this matter thoroughly. The clues show that it¡¯s inextricably linked with Mr. Baili,¡± Long Tianyu said.

 Chapter 833 - Plan to Rule All the Land

    <h4>Chapter 833 - n to Rule All the Land</h4>

    ¡°How is that possible? My teacher has always abhorred this kind of thing. He won¡¯t even cast a nce at it, let alone make it. Did you make a mistake? Maybe he intended to make the antidote,¡± Lin Mengya subconsciously grabbed hold of the front of Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes and anxiously tried to defend her teacher.

    Long Tianyu was not annoyed, nor did he think that she was doubting him.

    He cupped Lin Mengya¡¯s face in his hands and kissed her red lips to pacify her who was anxious.

    Others might not be aware of how much Mr. Baili meant to Lin Mengya, but he, as her husband, was.

    She gradually loosened her grip and calmed down a lot although she was breathing rapidly.

    Long Tianyu finally stopped kissing her lips and turned to kiss her forehead gently.

    ¡°Have you calmed down? If you did, I¡¯m going to tell you one more thing,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Lin Mengya, nestling in his arms, could only nod helplessly.

    She had been ovee with emotion, but she believed Baili Rui would never do that.

    She could vouch for this with all she had!

    ¡°Your teacher, Baili Rui, may have been used by someone. My men had been addicted to it. At that time, I could only ask Mr. Baili for help. He seemed to be shocked and regretful. So I think that Mr. Baili may have been tricked into this, even if he has something to do with this,¡± Long Tianyu said in a soothing voice.

    Lin Mengya gradually calmed down, and her calm and smart mind was her most powerful weapon.

    ¡°I think I know who made use of him. Nevertheless, since he was aware that he was used by someone, he would presumably be on guard. After getting things done here, I¡¯ll go back to the Jin State with you for a temporary stay,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She had her n. When she came to the Lieyun Empire, she intended to settle all the matters once and for all.

    Only in this way could she have no potential worries.

    However, theplexity of the situation was obviously beyond her overall judgment.

    The matters in the Lieyun Empire definitely could not be settled easily.

    Sooner orter, she had to make a decision.

    Before that, she must thoroughly settle all her businesses concerning those people she cared about in the distant Jin State and Long Tianyu in front of her.

    ¡°A temporary stay? Aren¡¯t you going home with me?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    He, who was sensitive, quickly noticed that she used the words ¡°a temporary stay¡± which made him feel a little uneasy as if she would leave him at any time.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya believed it would be better to tell Long Tianyu about her n in advance.

    She had kept her n to herself all this time.

    But now, since she had decided to share amon destiny with Long Tianyu, she must make it clear to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you anymore. Now, I¡¯m going to tell you the most significant secret I know. No one in the world other than us will know the secret. It is¡­¡± Lin Mengya whispered in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.

    He, who wasposed at the beginning, became shocked and then anxious and doubtful.

    After Lin Mengya told him about her whole n, Long Tianyu showed an astonished look in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya burst outughing.

    She pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s nose gently to bring him back from his stupefaction.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did youe up with the whole n by yourself?¡± He asked, grabbing Lin Mengya¡¯s hand excitedly.

    He could hardly believe this.

    Gosh, it seemed that he didn¡¯t know enough about his wife.

    Since time immemorial, there had been no one who intended to bring the whole world under his domination.

    However, she made such a n.

    It seemed that he should reevaluate his wife¡¯s vision.

    At the sight of his proud expression, Lin Mengya involuntarily shook her head.

    Since she and Long Tianyu were in love with each other, he often showed this expression.

    Every time she made an achievement, he was even more pleased than her.

    In fact, being regarded as his daughter by him made her a little speechless.

    But what delighted her even more was Long Tianyu¡¯s broad mind.

    There was never a sense of superiority or inferiority in their rtionship.

    Plenty of men naturally considered that they could upy the dominant position in a rtionship only if they were superior to their wives.

    Therefore, they were usually unwilling to see their wives get increasingly good.

    They, who were supposed to support their wives, eventually became obstacles to their wives¡¯ making progress.

    Lin Mengya had always been contemptuous of this.

    However, no matter what achievement she made, Long Tianyu considered it as his glory.

    No matter what path she took, he would keep up with her and even surpass her.

    They thought highly of each other, supported each other, and admired each other.

    They became a better version of themselves in their rtionship.

    Holding Long Tianyu in her arms, Lin Mengya rested her face on his chest.

    She hoped to spend every single day of her life with him.

    ¡°But in this case, you have to revisit the three countries other than the Lieyun Empire, don¡¯t you? Can you entrust this task to other people?¡± Long Tianyu asked.

    Even he considered Lin Mengya¡¯s n very bold.

    However, a bold n was usually riskier.

    Although Lin Mengya could get rid of the Candle Dragon Cult and lots of people, who coveted the relics of the Guwei State, in one fell swoop, it was a very risky move.

    ¡°I want to sit idle and enjoy the fruits of others¡¯ work, but let me tell you the truth, Taro. If I do this in person, I¡¯ll have 50 percent chance of seeding, but if I entrust it to other people, they can only get killed. In this case, what¡¯s the difference between me and the members of the Candle Dragon Cult? Power is neither good nor evil, and what matters is the decision of the power holder. If I don¡¯t handle this by myself, I think I will soon get lost in the pleasure of manipting power. When the timees, I will be exactly like the head of the Candle Dragon Cult. Do you get what I mean?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She rested her chin on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest as she smiled lightly.

    Nevertheless, at the sight of the determined look in her eyes, Long Tianyu realized her determination.

    ¡°Indeed, this is what you do. Rest assured, I¡¯ll apany you wherever you go. I don¡¯t care you are going to the heaven or the hell,¡± he said with a smile.

    The affection in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes was enough to make her indulge in.

    Lin Mengya reached out to put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck and kissed him with her soft lips.

    As it got dark, they engaged in romantic intercourse in the room¡­

    After the intimacyst night, Long Tianyu leave reluctantly until dawn.

    Lin Mengya had no idea for how long they would have to have such exciting and secret meetings.

    But with Long Tianyu around, Lin Mengya had a betterplexion.

    Although her face was still white and delicate, it was rosy.

    Besides, she became plumper than before. In recent days, she had gotten up early in the morning and joined other pce maids in doing morning exercises.

    Although given her body constitution, she was aware that she would not be able to get fat in her life, doing some exercise was quite beneficial.

    Lin Mengya, whose rosy cheeks were covered with a thinyer of sweat, went back to her room for a shower.

    With wet hair disheveled, she saw Baisu sitting at the table with a serious look.

    It seemed that she had been haunted by that matter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did things not go well?¡± With a gentle smile, Lin Mengya sat down beside Baisu and asked softly.

    Baisu shook her head and smiled in trouble, while handing the envelope in her arms to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya opened the envelope and read the letter carefully.

    Although she knew that it was not easy to gather information, at least she had a clue now.

    The thing, as thick as hair but extraordinarily flexible, was a kind of puppet wire popr among puppet maniptors in recent years.

    As its name implied, it was the wire the puppet maniptors used to manipte puppets.

    An ordinary puppet normally was not as heavy as a human, so it did not require a high-quality puppet wire to manipte it.

    But in recent years, a kind of art of manipting people as puppets quietly prevailed in the circle of martial arts.

    At the very beginning, the art of manipting puppets was meant to enable the puppet maniptors to manipte those who moved with difficulty to move freely or do some other things after they died.

    But the art of manipting puppets was gradually used for other purposes.

    Numerous innocent people in the circle of martial arts got killed by this evil art of manipting puppets.

    However, because puppet maniptors generally were good at covering up their evil deeds and merely kept some puppets for pretense, no one could do anything to them.

    There was only one way to distinguish whether a puppet maniptor used people as puppets.

    That depended on whether he used this kind of abnormally tough and thin puppet wires.

    Puppet maniptors could change their puppets or gear, but they would not change their puppets wires easily.

    Lin Mengya frowned as she read the letter.

    Puppet maniptor? This was a profession she had nevere across!

    However, she would not be at her wits¡¯ end with it.

    She looked up, recalling that Baisu seemed to be preupied by trouble before she read the letter.

    By the time she finished reading, Baisu remained gloomy.

    She waved her hand helplessly in front of Baisu. Seeing Baisu look nkly at her, she could not help but sigh.

    ¡°What are you thinking? You seemed to be lost in thought,¡± she asked.

    Baisu was a little embarrassed. She had always acted like this in front of Lin Mengya.

    Baisu said, ¡°In¡­ in fact, I also handled a private affair during this visit. I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I failed to suppress the urge to go to ask my master in private. I didn¡¯t expect that my master¡­ he warned me severely and told me to stop asking about this. He also told me not to tell anyone about this. I began to doubt my memories. I¡¯ve never seen him so panicked. Tell me, did I do wrong?¡±

    So that was how it was. As Baisu said, if even her master avoided mentioning this, this might be rted to something very serious.

 Chapter 834 - Puzzlement About the Divine Witch

    <h4>Chapter 834 Puzzlement About the Divine Witch</h4>

    It seemed that this matter needed further consideration.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s put this matter aside for the time being. If you really want to investigate into it, don¡¯t rm anyone. I think you can start from the Divine Witch Shrine,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This matter was not only rted to Baisu, but also might be rted to other secrets.

    Lin Mengya had intended to inquire about it from indirect sources and make a n after finding out the whole story.

    But Baisu was even more anxious than she thought.

    It made sense. It was impossible for anyone who had gone through this to act as if nothing had happened.

    Since she had promised Baisu to investigate into this, she might as well offer Baisu a clue first.

    ¡°The Divine Witch Shrine? What do my memories have to do with it?¡± Baisu asked.

    Seeing her puzzled look, Lin Mengya exined patiently, ¡°Think about this, since your master even forbade you to mention it, you will probably get no answer even if you ask others about it. Do you remember that you were taken away after getting out of the Divine Witch Shrine during ourst visit there? I think if you find out the connection between you and the Divine Witch Shrine, it will be helpful to your investigation into this matter.¡±

    Lin Mengya was good at making painstaking analyses, as her abnormally good memory enabled her to avoid missing crucial clues.

    If she hadn¡¯t returned to this time and space with the Shen Nung system, she probably would have gotten killed many times.

    Baisu¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden.

    She said, ¡°You are right. How could I forget that? Nevertheless, ordinary people can¡¯t enter the Divine Witch Shrine easily, and the Divine Witch is said to be extraordinarily capable. If I go there rashly, I¡¯m afraid I will be discovered by the Divine Witch and forbidden to go there again even if I¡¯m not discovered by Prince Lie¡¯s men.¡±

    Hearing Baisu¡¯s mention this, Lin Mengya remembered what she wanted to tell Baisu that day.

    They had always been cautious when having conversations. Moreover, Lin Mengya was under the protection of Baisu and the other men of Xiaoyu.

    So ordinary people definitely could not approach her room.

    Even so, Lin Mengya still motioned for Baisu to check around her room and then returned to her room to continue their conversation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what I¡¯m going to tell you, not even Xiaoyu,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After taking a deep breath, she said with a serious look, ¡°The Divine Witch looked exactly like Baizhi. If she had not been a disabled person unable to move freely, I would have thought that they were of the same family.¡±

    Baisu stared nkly at Lin Mengya with her eyes wide open which indicated her astonishment.

    Obviously, she was as shocked at this matter as Lin Mengya.

    It even took her a long time to return to herself as she was keenly aware of what the Divine Witch¡¯s identity meant.

    She said, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? Miss, didn¡¯t you say that Baizhi had grown up with you since childhood? The Divine Witch is old enough to be her mother. Besides, the Divine Witch came out of the Witch Empress¡¯s tomb. How could she be rted to Baizhi? Miss, did you make a mistake?¡±

    Lin Mengya could make a mistake about other people.

    But she and Baizhi, who had worked as her maid for over ten years, had supported each other through thick and thin.

    How could she make a mistake about her sister who had grown up with her?

    ¡°As you said, the Divine Witch is old enough to be Baizhi¡¯s mother, but she does not look that old. She looks only in her twenties,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    If she said they were biological sisters, it could be convincing.

    If she said the Divine Witch was Baizhi¡¯s mother, the Divine Witch was supposed to be nearly 40 years old now even if she gave birth to Baizhi at the age of 17 or 18.

    Moreover, all the Divine Witches came out from the Witch Empress¡¯s tomb.

    It was impossible for the Divine Witch to have a baby beforeing out, wasn¡¯t it?

    Furthermore, no matter how incredible the medical skill in ancient times was, girls could not have babies before they grew sexually mature.

    In this case, the Divine Witch did an extraordinary job in maintaining her appearance.

    Baisu shook her head and exined to Lin Mengya, ¡°As I estimate, the Divine Witch is 40 years old this year. But I heard that as the descendants of the Witch Empress and the King of Various Venomous Insects, all the Divine Witches can maintain their appearances they have in their twenties until they die, which has be one of the miracles of the Divine Witches. A multitude of people wanted to find out about how they maintain their appearances, but all failed without exception.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s exnation shocked Lin Mengya.

    Staying young until death was a dream numerous women had pursued throughout their lives!

    Sure enough, things rted to the Witch Empress and the King of Various Venomous Insects were more or less legendary.

    Lin Mengya, who admired it, was even more curious. ¡°Could my foodie maid Baizhi really be the illegitimate daughter of the Divine Witch?¡± She thought.

    ¡°Do you think Baizhi could be¡­¡± Lin Mengya said.

    But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Baisu who kept shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Although the Divine Witch is powerful, she can¡¯t get out of the Lieyun Empire during her lifetime. Once, there was a Divine Witch who identally stepped out of the country, and she got old and died in an instant and turned into ashes. Therefore, the Divine Witches even seldom got out of the Divine Witch Shrine. Moreover, I¡¯ve never heard of any Divine Witch getting married, let alone having a child.¡±

    It was so abnormal. Lin Mengya felt a chill down her spine.

    How should she put it? Since she discovered her connection with the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress, she had encountered one and another weird things.

    If she believed they were rted to supernatural beings, she got a reasonable exnation after getting to the bottom of each of them.

    If she did not believe that, they were a bit too incredible, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡°Then can¡¯t the Divine Witch get married? Is she permitted to do that?¡±

    Baisu pondered for a moment and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°The Divine Witch enjoys a supreme status. Even His Majesty and Madame can¡¯t order her, the only person conveying the Witch Empress and the King of Various Venomous Insects¡¯ will, to do anything. No one can permit her to do anything,¡± Baisu mumbled.

    The Divine Witches were the freest people in the Lieyun Empire.

    They could be worshiped even without getting out of the Divine Witch Shrine and almost did not have any duty other than serving the Witch Empress and the King of Various Venomous Insects.

    Besides, they didn¡¯t have to worry that they would be reced.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Nevertheless, I still want to go to the Divine Witch Shrine for an inquiry when I have the time. If by any chance our foodie sister Baizhi is really rted to the Divine Witch, it will be a great thing, won¡¯t it?¡± In fact, Lin Mengya was just saying that.

    Maybe there were two people who looked exactly the same in the world.

    Lin Mengya was sure that Baizhi had seldom gone out since she came to the Lin¡¯s Mansion. How could she be rted to the supreme Divine Witch?

    It seemed that Lin Mengya had thought too much.

    However, in Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion, in order to find out the truth of Baisu¡¯s missing memories, she must find out Baisu¡¯s background.

    It was a great cut-in point to investigate the connection between Baisu and the Divine Witch Shrine.

    At present, because the Meeting of Venomous Insects was going to be held, most of Wanyan Lie¡¯s force had been sent to the venue.

    Even if some of his force were watching over Baisu, they might not be able to hide themselves from her.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s help, how could Baisu be seized easily?

    She asked Baisu to buy a house not far away from the Divine Witch Shrine in her name and go there for a temporary stay every time Baisu got out of the imperial pce to help her handle business.

    Apart from that, she asked Baisu to have the information she gathered sent to the house and meet the messengers there.

    In this way, the house would be her contact office that could not only attract those people¡¯s attention but also make it convenient for Baisu¡¯s investigation.

    Thest step was also the most critical step in Lin Mengya¡¯s n.

    She asked Baisu to gather all kinds of strange, significant and interesting things that had happened over the past 20 years in various names.

    As soon as Baisu got any news, Baisu should quickly ssify it and then get into the imperial pce to present it to Lin Mengya.

    In this way, Lin Mengya could make an analysis and find out which news was rted to Baisu¡¯s background and which was rted to others.

    Perhaps apart from Baisu¡¯s background, she would get some bonuses.

    After all, helping Xiaoyu fight for the throne was one of her important motives foring here.

    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya had sent someone to keep an eye on everything happening in the Xiannan Hall since Xin Luan tactfully refused to meet her during herst visit there.

    But regretfully, Xin Luan, the High Priest of the Xin Family was quite good at keeping his calm and showed no w.

    In recent days, there had been an increasingly furious debate over the position of the Empress.

    Madame Jingrou had submitted a report where she imed she definitely would not seed to the position of the Empress.

    However, as the only imperial concubine favored by the Emperor, she was inevitably influenced.

    These brainless imperial concubines fought fiercely for a nominal position.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily wondered if they could not get over their obsession or if they were too stubborn.

    Baisu was sent out of the imperial pce by Lin Mengya to continue tracing the puppet wires and investigating the mystery of her background.

    Lin Mengya, who didn¡¯t like relying on anyone, got the chance to be alone with no constraint.

    There were more and more members of the Quill Guard led by Zhou Ling in the imperial pce.

    Probably because of Zhou Ling¡¯s special care for her, she saw the members of the Quill Guard wherever she went.

    She did not think they had been watching over her, because whatever she was doing, they woulde forward to help her at the sight of that.

    They probably did so under the order of theirmander.

    With the close protection of the members of the Quill Guard who were highly skilled in martial arts, Lin Mengya¡¯s safety could be guaranteed.

    Of course, Xiaoyu¡¯s men had been protecting her in secret.

    Even the Emperor and Madame Jingrou were not as strictly protected as her.

    Although Xin Luan epted the chessboard she gavest time, he did not give her the chance to stay.

    This time, Lin Mengya directly brought a cup of tea there.

    The tea was nice, and Lin Mengya added a few kinds of herbs in it.

    It not only was refreshing and capable of improving eyesight, but also had a fragrance stronger than that of ordinary tea.

    After calcting the time, she made tea with warm water and put the tea in an exquisite hamper.

    The time she spent going to the Xiannan Hall from the Fengyu court was enough to make the full fragrance of the teae out and maintain the strongest fragrance.

    This time, she would like to see how the former High Priest could refuse her!

 Chapter 835 - Fail to Meet Xin Luan

    <h4>Chapter 835 Fail to Meet Xin Luan</h4>

    The Xiannan Hall was as secluded and simple as before without any visitors.

    Although Xin Luan was about to be the former High Priest, he still had an influence that could not be underestimated in the Xin Family.

    There were supposed to be plenty of peopleing to tter him.

    However, the High Priest imed that he couldn¡¯t receive any visitors after being frightened in the assassination attempt.

    By now, Lin Mengya was one hundred percent certain that the High Priest must be acting in collusion with the Emperor.

    His recuperation was just an excuse for refusing to receive visitors.

    However, no one knew what mischief the High Priest, who was not a coward, was up to in the Xiannan Hall.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± There came a voice.

    Lin Mengya, who was walking with her head down, was stopped.

    She lifted her head and saw several men dressed like guards.

    It was strange. She did not see them here a few days ago. It was such a coincidence that they also came here today.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Miss Hn, Madame Jingrou¡¯s maid? Youe at the wrong time, Miss. His Majesty is also here. What brings you here?¡± A personal eunuch of the Emperor immediately ran over and asked.

    He could afford to offend any servant other than Miss Hn in front of him, and must hold her in high esteem.

    At the sight of his smiling face, Lin Mengya realized that she might fail to meet Xin Luan again today.

    She curled her lip helplessly and could not show any disappointment on her face.

    Then she said, ¡°Madame sent me to bring the High Priest a cup of tea. Please give it to the High Priest. I made the tea with my unique skill, and Madame wanted the High Priest to have a taste. Since I¡¯ve brought the tea here, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Obviously, Lin Mengya was not willing to leave without meeting Xin Luan.

    But if she stayed... she didn¡¯t have the guts to ask to meet Xin Luan when the Emperor was present.

    As soon as Lin Mengya handed the tea to the eunuch with a smile, she left.

    Considering the Emperor had been a little annoyed with her in recent days, she thought she¡¯d better avoid showing up in front of him.

    Fortunately, she had the other task today. Otherwise, her n would have been disrupted.

    She just wondered what the Emperor and the High Priest were talking over.

    Getting out of the Xiannan Hall, Lin Mengya walked to the north.

    Her destination was the prison in the imperial pce for detaining prisoners.

    It did not upy arge area, but was very secluded.

    Without a guide, it would be almost impossible for ordinary people to get there.

    After all, such a ce was a little gruesome and terrifying. It would be terrible if the noble masters in the imperial pce were frightened by it.

    Although Lin Mengya came here for the first time, she seemed to be familiar with the path.

    She had read the map of the imperial pce, so it was certainly not difficult for her toe here.

    As soon as she walked through the moon gate, she saw a few pce servants, who hadmitted crimes, husking rice with mortars and pestles under the watchful eyes of a few strong old maids.

    Generally speaking, this kind of task was assigned to those who hadmitted minor crimes. Although they would be tired out, they, who would be released after serving their sentences, definitely would not be exhausted to death.

    Of course, this was only the ostensible rule.

    In fact, those guards had a multitude of ways to put them in an utterly miserable situation.

    Some of the pce servants, who hadmitted crimes, would rather die thane here to suffer such torment.

    Some in-charge old maids came to greet Lin Mengya as soon as she came in.

    Although they usually stayed in this small courtyard, they could learn whatever happened in the imperial pce at once.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Miss Hn? Greetings, Miss. What brings you here today?¡± they said with their faces full of smiles.

    They certainly took a respectful and enthusiastic attitude towards Lin Mengya.

    After all, she had an extraordinary status and was even superior to those princesses.

    ¡°Ie to take a look at the person Madame sent here a few days ago. Where is she? Can you show me the way?¡± Lin Mengya said with a modest smile.

    Although she didn¡¯t like this ce, it still had its value.

    She would not be so naive as to believe tolerance and kindness could influence everyone positively.

    The advancement of mankind was supposed to be apanied by danger and ughter.

    Otherwise, mankind could end up like sabre-toothed tigers and mammoths during the evolution.

    Compared with the outer area for husking rice, the cells inside were much darker.

    As a sour and moist smell came into her nose, she felt sick and wanted to roll her eyes.

    It was only now that she realized how painful it was to have a good nose.

    Lin Mengya was taken to the innermost room that should be the dwelling of those in-charge pce maids.

    It not only was much cleaner andrger, but also smelled much better.

    She sat in a chair, waiting for the person.

    ¡°Go, hurry up!¡± There came a reproach from outside.

    Then, a person in ragged clothes appeared in front of Lin Mengya.

    The in-charge old maids frowned. Obviously, they were dissatisfied with the person¡¯s slow movement.

    The person pounced at Lin Mengya¡¯s feet.

    She looked down and took a closer look. It was the person she wanted to meet.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve brought her here. Please take your time to interrogate her. We¡¯re going out to do our work now,¡± the in-charge old maids said with smiling faces.

    Lin Mengya did not hesitate to draw a piece of silver from her sleeve and give it to them as a reward.

    They thanked Lin Mengya profusely and left, leaving Lin Mengya and the woman, who copsed on the ground and looked in a mess, in the room.

    Lin Mengya sneered and looked at the woman in front of her.

    She said, ¡°With no one else around, you¡¯d better stop pretending to be dead. Beauty Jin, am I right?¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the woman lying prostrate on the ground suddenly stiffened for a moment.

    What made Beauty Jin, poor in pretending, dare to switch identities with someone else? What a joke!

    ¡°I... I have no idea what you mean by saying that. I¡¯m innocent. Please help me!¡± With her hands and feet tied, the woman could only lie prone on the ground and cry out about her grievance in a slightly trembling voice.

    It appeared that the torment she had suffered these days left a deep impression on her.

    ¡°Why did you have to do this? In fact, you are inapt at disguising. I think you did this because the in-charge pce maid looks a little like you, or she is your cousin you brought into the imperial pce from outside. It¡¯s a pity that you made a scapegoat of her even after she died for you. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She sat thereposedly, exposing the true colors of the woman in front of her little by little.

    Although with her long hair disheveled, the woman looked more like a ghost, the simr features of her and her cousin were valid evidence.

    Plenty of people looked like their cousins, someone could change her appearance, but it was difficult to change her air.

    Beauty Jin was just a little bit more beautiful than her cousin, and their slight difference was distinguished by their dress.

    Therefore, it was quite an excellent scheme to substitute Beauty Jin with her cousin.

    No one was aware that Beauty Jin, who had been privately executed by the Eldest Prince, was still alive and even appointed as the in-charge pce maid who sent some pce maids to guard the empty Linqiu Pavilion.

    The day Lin Mengya entered the courtyard, she noticed this problem.

    Therefore, she asked Baisu to detain the in-charge pce maid immediately.

    Unexpectedly, she got a bonus.

    ¡°You... Miss, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m indeed Beauty Jin¡¯s cousin. But she, who offended Madame Jingrou, deserved her punishment. I¡¯m really innocent. Miss, please uphold justice for me.¡± After finishing speaking, the woman began to sob.

    Her acting was a little rigid, but it was confusing enough.

    Unfortunately, she was faced with Lin Mengya, the former Princess Yu who was good at extorting confessions by torture.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? It turns out that my men made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry for that. But since you deny that you¡¯re Beauty Jin, can you give an exnation of those deceased people?¡± Lin Mengya said emotionlessly.

    No one could tell what she was thinking.

    The woman lying prone on the ground hesitated, while thinking she was lucky to convince Lin Mengya.

    She said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that! On that day, I sent them to guard the Linqiu Pavilion as usual. Unexpectedly, they got killedter. I, I¡¯m really innocent.¡±

    Lin Mengya had always been good at dealing with those who refused to tell the truth.

    However, it was impossible to take a multitude of measures she got.

    Unfortunately, Beauty Jin had a prominent weakness.

    Lin Mengya stood up and pulled a hairpin out of her bun.

    Although the hairpin was made of soft silver, its tip was extremely solid and sharp.

    Holding the hairpin in her hand, Lin Mengya smilingly stared at the Beauty Jin who was still putting up a stubborn resistance. Well, since Beauty Jin wanted to y a game, she would join her.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°I know you¡¯re innocent, but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯m afraid that you are still unaware that one of the four deceased girls is the daughter of a tribe leader. She, who was quite mischievous, just entered the imperial pce to stay for a few days. Unexpectedly, she got killed. Now, the tribe leader makes a scene every day to make His Majesty and Madame Jingrou give him an exnation. It seems that you have to be wronged. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re so loyal. After you die uncleared of a false charge, His Majesty and Madame Jingrou will definitely give you an borate funeral. Now, do you have anyst words? I¡¯ll fulfill yourst wish whatever it is.¡±

    The hairpin shone with a sh of silver light.

    She could use its tip to pierce the woman¡¯s tender neck with a little strength.

    Lin Mengya keenly sensed that the woman was nervous and even scared.

    She was scared now, but it seemed to be a little toote.

    ¡°No! No! You must have made a mistake. The four girls entered the imperial pce to work as pce maids because they came from poor families. There can¡¯t be the daughter of a tribe leader among them. You must have made a mistake, definitely!¡± She denied hurriedly without noticing a sh of light in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Mengya showed an even more helpless expression, as if in a more difficult position than the woman.

    She put her hairpin in front of the woman¡¯s neck, and its sharp and cold touch gave the woman goosebumps.

 Chapter 836 - See Through Her Identity

    <h4>Chapter 836 See Through Her Identity</h4>

    ¡°So that is how it is...¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She pretended to be enlightened by her words, but didn¡¯t withdraw her hairpin.

    She looked at the woman in front of her with regret, seeming to be in a difficult position.

    However, she changed the topic, revealing her inherent wickedness once again. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my awareness of it is useless. His Majesty and Madame Jingrou insist on finding a scapegoat. You, as a humble pce maid, got involved in this matter, which made you the perfect scapegoat.¡±

    Lin Mengya was aware that now she acted like a devil who gave the woman hope time and again and personally pushed her into a deeper abyss of despair.

    Instructed by Baisu, the woman lying prone on the ground had suffered specially cruel torment in the past few days.

    By the time she was brought to Lin Mengya, her psychological defense had be weak.

    This was the ce where the pce servants, who made mistakes, were imprisoned. All kinds of punishments were definitely enough to put her in an utterly miserable situation.

    At the moment, she was facing a life or death situation.

    Lin Mengya stared at her calmly and found the hesitant look in her eyes faded away.

    Under the threat of her hairpin, the woman had long been swayed a little.

    ¡°You¡¯d better resign yourself to it. It¡¯s better for you to die now. I also heard that the tribe leader was furious and intended to throw the culprit into a cauldron of boiling oil. It will be unfortunate for you, whose skin is tender, to go through that,¡± Lin Mengya subconsciously said in a very gloomy tone.

    The fragrance from the sachet Lin Mengya brought filled the entire room at the right time.

    Beauty Jin, who was not strong-willed at all, had long been scared out of her wits by the scene Lin Mengya described as the hell.

    How could she fight a battle of wits against Lin Mengya?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be thrown into a cauldron of boiling oil! No! Help me. Please help me,¡± Beauty Jin pleaded.

    Her willpower had beenpletely crushed by Lin Mengya under the influence of the three tricks yed on her.

    At the moment, she had been brought into a state simr to hypnosis by her fear.

    Lin Mengya put away her hairpin and began to ask questions leisurely.

    By the time Lin Mengya got all the answers she wanted, Beauty Jin had passed out from fright.

    The sweet and depressing smell, which was a powerful tranquilizing agent, in the room, coupled with her unique prescription, made the best catalyst for hypnotizing Beauty Jin.

    The woman lying on the ground had a pale face and her messy clothes had been wetted by her sweat.

    Even if she were to wake up, she would most likely fall into her nightmare and be a crazy woman, who had lost her senses, for the rest of her life.

    She deserved this punishment and could not me anyone else for it.

    As soon as Lin Mengya walked out of the dark room, the sensible old maid came up to her and asked, ¡°Farewell, Miss. But how should we deal with the woman?¡±

    ncing at the old maid, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Find a ce at random for her to stay in seclusion. If anyone asks about her, just say that she felt uneasy day and night because of what happened to her cousin, and now she has gone crazy and lost her mind because of the murder of the four people.¡±

    Although the woman had lost her senses, it did not mean that she was useless.

    The old maid understood what she meant immediately. They, experienced in handling this kind of thing, certainly knew how to deal with the woman.

    After getting out of the small courtyard, Lin Mengya headed for the Fengyu Court. In fact, she identally discovered the pce maid turned out to be Beauty Jin.

    When she entered the yard that day, the first thought that came to her mind was to guard all the people rted to this matter.

    Baisu turned back halfway to do this.

    Beauty Jin¡¯s cousin was a humble pce maid and lost her only backing after Beauty Jin died.

    Given her former identity as Beauty Jin¡¯s cousin, she was in charge of cleaning which was not a heavy job.

    Since Yao Lu left, the Linqiu Pavilion had be as secluded as the cold pce.

    Most people considered it a miserable ce and were unwilling to stay here for long.

    Therefore, the pce maids took turns to work here, and Beauty Jin, disguised as a pce maid, was appointed to arrange the shifts.

    As for why she arranged shifts for the four people, she just said that she got a message.

    When Lin Mengya asked who exactly sent her the message, she failed to answer.

    She just said that someone sent her a letter where he instructed her to do so. If she disobeyed the person, he would expose her identity.

    However, even without Beauty Jin¡¯s answer, Lin Mengya could guess who the person was.

    Since Beauty Jin was substituted with her cousin by Wanyan Jing¡¯s men back then, the person who threatened her to do so could be none other than Wanyan Jing.

    In fact, Beauty Jin did a pretty good job in disguising herself so that it was difficult for ordinary people to discover it.

    Unfortunately, she confronted Baisu who was very observant.

    After detaining those people, Baisu came to report to Lin Mengya that the hands of Beauty Jin¡¯s cousin were not rough at all with no calluses.

    Beauty Jin¡¯s cousin had worked in the imperial pce for ten years and didn¡¯t get much preferential treatment as she was on bad terms with Beauty Jin.

    Since she was a woman who had worked in the imperial pce for ten years with no strong backer and was not an imperial concubine, how could it be possible for her to have a pair of tender hands and the power to arrange for other pce maids to do the cleaning?

    In this case, the truth could only be that she was Beauty Jin whose face was very simr to that of her cousin.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya sent someone to follow up this clue and discovered that Beauty Jin had indeed done a lot of things after surviving by taking her cousin¡¯s identity.

    That exined why Wanyan Jing dealt with Beauty Jin so ruthlessly. In addition to deterring the members of the imperial pce, he presumably also intended to mislead them so that no one would suspect Beauty Jin.

    What an excellent scheme! If she had not seen through Beauty Jin¡¯s identity and asked Baisu to try every means to hide Beauty Jin, Beauty Jin probably would have been a corpse now.

    All of these things, without exception, pointed to the relics of the Guwei State.

    Xin Yu had said that Wanyan Jing was also a member of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Then what position did Wanyan Jing hold in the Candle Dragon Cult?

    She knew there were always disputes among a group of people.

    Mr. Zhu held a high position in the Candle Dragon Cult and was powerful.

    In this case, what on earth was the faction of the head, which went against Mr. Zhu, up to?

    All this was unknown to Lin Mengya.

    It was not because she was stupid, but because there were plenty of people¡¯s secrets behind the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s n.

    How could she fight against it by herself?

    She sighed faintly. It seemed to be more difficult than she thought to win the final victory!

    She returned to the Fengyu Court.

    Feeling sorry for Baisu who had worked outside in recent days, Lin Mengya specially permitted her to stay outside for another few days.

    She was alone in the spacious side chamber.

    Furthermore, she had always been cautious. It was impossible for ordinary people to approach her.

    Although it was safe and secluded here, she inevitably felt lonely.

    She could not pay another visit to Xin Luan in a short time.

    The Emperor was displeased with her, which made it distressing for her to pay her respects to Madame Jingrou.

    She could not handle other things, either because it was not the right time or she could only send someone to make a secret investigation for fear of alerting the enemy.

    During this troubled period, Lin Mengya was at leisure.

    She, who felt bored, could only spread a piece of paper and began to copy the model of a famous calligrapher.

    If there was any disadvantage of the education of the Lin Family, it would be that she was not as proficient as Long Tianyu in brush calligraphy.

    In the past year or so, she had made considerable progress.

    However, the traditional Chinese characters in ancient times could easily turn her regr script in small characters into smudges of ink.

    She enjoyed practicing calligraphy while thinking.

    Lots of things had happened recently. She should think them over patiently to keep up with the development.

    ¡°Your handwriting is indeed much better than before, but it does not have the strength,¡± there came a voice.

    Her hand was grabbed by a big hand, and her waist was held by a solid arm.

    A familiar scent came into her nose. Without turning around, Lin Mengya knew who was holding her.

    ¡°You¡¯re really well informed. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Baisu wille back and catch you off guard?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She realized that Long Tianyu presumably had learned everything about her, so every time he came at the right time.

    ¡°So what? Since you¡¯re my wife, it¡¯s right and proper for me toe to meet you. But I heard that she has gone out of the imperial pce for some business. Do you want to go out with me to have some fun?¡± Long Tianyu said with a smile on his handsome face.

    Others might consider her as a gentle, intelligent, demure and nobledy.

    Little did they know that she was even wittier and livelier than men.

    In thest few days, his men had sped up the search for Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother.

    Unfortunately, it was a wasted effort. Although he did not mention it, Lin Mengya presumably knew better than anyone else that no news meant no progress.

    Without Baisu around, she would inevitably let her imagination run wild.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu sneaked in to keep herpany.

    ¡°We¡¯d better not. You¡¯re not here for fun, right? You should put business before pleasure, lest I be a femme fatale, who brings cmity to the country and the people, again. I can¡¯t die again when the timees.¡± Lin Mengya joked as she snatched the writing brush from his hand.

    Then she dipped it into the ink again and continued writing on the paper.

    Feeling her waist was held more tightly, Lin Mengya felt as if the world was spinning, and then she was carried on his shoulder.

    The writing brush of weasel bristle in her hand fell to the ground, leaving a ck patch on the brown floor.

    ¡°Ah! What are you doing?!¡± Lin Mengya gently hit Long Tianyu¡¯s broad shoulder andined prettily.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m taking you away. You¡¯re my wife, so you shoulde with me. Rest assured. We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Feeling her body was turned over once again, Lin Mengya was hoisted up by him.

    Her eyes were covered by hisrge cloak. Fortunately, his solid arms gave her a sense of security that no one else could offer.

    Nestling in his arms, she found the light seemed to bepletely blocked by his dark cloak.

    Nevertheless, his unique scent mixed with the subtle fragrance of herbs rxed Lin Mengya who had been tense all the time.

    She did not expect that he still brought it with him.

    She picked up a heavy sachet from Long Tianyu¡¯s waist, and a refreshing fragrance of herbs came from the sachet.

    This was the prescription she specially made up for him when he tried to discontinue the use of the Immortal Powder.

    It was meant to refresh his mind so that he would not feel dizzy and be a mess when his drug addiction acted up.

 Chapter 837 - Enjoy the Night View on the Mountain Behind the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 837 Enjoy the Night View on the Mountain Behind the Imperial Pce</h4>

    She did not expect that he had used it up till now.

    Thanks to therge ck cloak that prevented all the smells from going out, others could not discover it.

    Smelling the familiar scents, Lin Mengya got increasingly rxed.

    By the time she, whose face was revealed, was held in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms again, she had woken up from a sound sleep.

    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡± he asked, sitting on a grasnd, where few people trod, with her in his arms.

    At the beginning, he met his subordinates here, but unexpectedly he found this ce more scenic than other ces, which gave him the idea to bring her here.

    In fact, he preferred to take her somewhere bustling to have some fun.

    However, at the sight of the weary expression on her sleeping face, he just wanted to take her to a quiet ce where she could have a good sleep.

    Things had been tough on her during this period.

    Looking at the starry sky with a drowsy look, Lin Mengya was lost in thought for a while before realizing where the two of them were.

    The air was filled with the unique fragrances of nts that were even more refreshing than those of herbs.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked.

    In fact, she had seldom hung out since she came to the Lieyun Empire, so she could only distinguish between the inner and outer capital cities.

    The soft moon hung in the bright starry sky.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, and only knew that she returned to the Fengyu Court during the daytime.

    By the time she woke up, it was already night.

    ¡°We are on the mountain behind the imperial pce, and it should be a forbidden area. Don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s no danger. It¡¯s just an unfrequented ce,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Heid her down by his side on the grasnd and pressed her against his chest. The two of them enjoyed this rare moment of peace.

    If they had not been here, it would have been difficult for them to put their identities aside and enjoy this rare moment of rxation.

    Long Tianyu fiddled with a strand of her hair and sighed.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head to look at his jaw of fine lines.

    She remembered he rarely sighed. Could it be that the night was so splendid that it made him sentimental?

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Jin State in a few days, but I¡¯m worried about leaving you here alone,¡± he said.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, not expecting this day woulde so suddenly.

    She had a multitude of words to say to him, but eventually she could only turn them into infinite tenderness in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care. Leave some of your men here, and they¡¯ll take my news to you in time. Rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything that will break your heart anymore,¡± she said.

    She had been aware from the very beginning that he couldn¡¯t stay here for too long.

    At present, the general situation in the Jin State had settled. The Crown Prince had been deprived of his real power, and even the Jinyuan Emperor had almost been made a mere figurehead.

    However, in any case, he couldn¡¯t be absent for too long.

    He belonged to the entire Jin State rather than her.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to go with you. Despite my strong willingness to return to the Jin State with you, I¡¯m the least suitable person to go with you. Nevertheless, this is only a temporary separation. Believe me, we will spend the rest of our lives together.¡±

    In fact, she said this for fear that he would waver in her determination.

    Back then, she hardened her heart to fake her death trap to deceive him merely because he was not around.

    Now he was by her side with a deep affection that she could not ignore.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya could never harden her heart to hurt him anyway.

    But she really could not leave with him.

    ¡°Fine, what else can I say,¡± he said lovingly with a hint of helplessness.

    He was aware that this was her way of doing things and as long as he asked her to go with him, she certainly would not ignore his request.

    However, Long Tianyu still held back the eagerness of asking her to go with him, because he knew her so well like the way she had long seen through his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you every few months and bring your favorite desserts in the Capital City,¡± he said.

    She nodded. It took a long time to make a round trip between here and the Jin State.

    She did not want him to be exhausted, but she found it hard to refuse tactfully.

    She could only lean closer to his chest, trying to remember this feeling.

    Nevertheless, this feeling had actually been deeply engraved in the depths of her heart and could not be reced by anyone or anything.

    ¡°Have the Crown Prince and the Empress been up to anythingtely?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    In fact, she had never stopped worrying about him. Aftering to the Lieyun Empire, she could learn some significant things thanks to Xiaoyu¡¯s informationwork.

    This time, Long Tianyu was presumably going back to find fault with the Empress and the Crown Prince.

    She had only heard from him that he made this trip to the Lieyun Empire happen thanks to the Empress and the Crown Prince.

    ¡°The evil deeds of the Empress and the Crown Prince have been made public. My father has united other ns to talk over the deposals of the Empress and the Crown Prince. At present, they have gained extreme notoriety in the Jin State and be the shame of the royal family,¡± Long Tianyu said coldly.

    In fact, thanks to Lin Mengya¡¯s previous n, the Empress and the Crown Prince fell into the current situation.

    The downfall of the Lin Family was not necessarily a bad thing.

    The Jinyuan Emperor originally intended to deprive the Lin Family of their power temporarily.

    However, Lin Mengya faked her death and her father and brother disappeared, which gave an impression that a loyal official¡¯s family was ruined overnight with a member killed.

    Some officials were bitterly disappointed, while some dropped the idea of recing the Lin Family.

    The Jinyuan Emperor was very distressed about this because this was not what he wanted.

    However, Lin Mengya refused to cooperate with him time and again, which caused him enough headache.

    It was too difficult to heal people after upsetting them.

    At this moment, the Crown Prince and the Empress suddenly took action and integrated several neutral forces.

    Seeing that his scheme was about to fail, the Jinyuan Emperor was naturally unwilling to give up.

    He had no other choice but to give away his trump card to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°I have taken over the real Four-Saints Guards, and my father has given me the name list of the old royals who consider the position of the Crown Prince not as important as my father¡¯s approval. Therefore, with their secret help, most of the officials will naturally support me,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    The real strife for power was far moreplicated than that.

    Long Tianyu did not tell her the whole thing. Anyway, it was all over, and telling her about it now could only worry her.

    But how could someone as smart as Lin Mengya fail to tell he hid something from her.

    She involuntarily sighed in her heart, thinking she and her husband had done all they could to fight for their family and country.

    ¡°Those who turned to the Crown Prince were sent by you, weren¡¯t they?¡± Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said with great certainty.

    She knew her husband best. Long Tianyu had taken a hands-off approach in recent years, but in fact, he was more scheming and tactical than his brothers.

    ¡°That is true. However, beyond this, we should thank someone for pushing him into the current situation,¡± Long Tianyu said with a mysterious smile.

    Obviously, he wanted to keep her guessing.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya wondered if it was Shangguan Hui who was indeed intelligent and on her side.

    But Shangguan Hui was a woman after all. The Crown Prince and the Empress definitely would not allow her to get involved in anything significant.

    If it wasn¡¯t her, could it be...

    ¡°Could it be Baili Wuchen?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    At the sight of the proud look, Long Tianyu showed on hearing her answer, she was stunned.

    How was that possible? Didn¡¯t Baili Wuchen hate them bitterly? Why did he betray the Crown Prince and help Long Tianyu?

    Could it be that the previous dispute between Baili Wuchen and them was a trick Baili Wuchen yed to gain the Crown Prince¡¯s trust?

    Long Tianyu said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. In fact, I was unaware of it at first. But on the day I held a fake funeral for you, he personally came to the mourning hall to offer his condolences. Only then did I learn the whole story. He said that he did hate you back then, butter hepletely straightened out his thinking.¡±

    It was really Baili Wuchen. Lin Mengya thought things were inconstant and different things could not be treated as the same.

    In fact, Baili Wuchen did not bear a deep grudge against her.

    Back then, Baili Wuchen was too lofty and arrogant, while she was too wilful, which drove them into opposition.

    Nevertheless, it was difficult for her to trust Baili Wuchen.

    After all, he worked as the Crown Prince¡¯sckey and had once led his men to spoil Long Tianyu¡¯s n.

    ¡°For all that, you should still watch out for Baili Wuchen. He is too smart and treacherous. It will be fine if he has really straightened out his thinking. But if he just intended to sound you out on your real situation, it will be dangerous,¡± Lin Mengya said with concern.

    Long Tianyu was indeed extremely smart and shrewd.

    But she was afraid that Long Tianyu would take the rtionship between Baili Wuchen and Baili Rui into consideration. If he was used by Baili Wuchen, wouldn¡¯t he fail on the eve ofplete sess?

    He, certainly aware of her concern, gently kissed the hair on her temples.

    At the sight that she acted like a steward who got tired from worry, he smiled cheerfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If he dares to plot against me, my wife definitely won¡¯t spare him,¡± he said, still in the mood to joke at this time.

    Lin Mengya was angry, but could only elbow him hard.

    However, hearing his muffled groan, she became soft-hearted and rubbed his chest.

    Really! Why did he have no sense of priorities?

    ¡°Rest assured, I know Baili Wuchen better than you do. Besides, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who trusts someone easily? Except for my wife, other people in the world only have 70% of my trust,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Lin Mengya believed his words, as he never talked big.

    She pursed her lips and finally put her mind at ease.

    Nevertheless, she involuntarily teased him, ¡°Well, am I even inferior to other people who have 70% of your trust?¡±

    Despite knowing that she was joking with him, Long Tianyu still couldn¡¯t help looking down.

    He lifted hisrge hand high and gently patted her cute butt, assuming a posture to hit her.

    But he finally gave up the good opportunity to assume the dignity and restore his dominant position in their marriage.

    He said, ¡°No one in this world other than you has 100% of my trust.¡±

    The stars in the sky seemed to have fallen into his ck eyes.

 Chapter 838 - Meet Xin Luan Again

    <h4>Chapter 838 Meet Xin Luan Again</h4>

    Lin Mengya looked at him, entranced.

    He had never said he loved her, but had been generous in expressing his affection for her.

    In the dark, Lin Mengya involuntarily lifted the corners of her mouth, slowly showing a smile that overshadowed all the other beautiful things around the world.

    Long Tianyu was mesmerized by her smile, thinking it the only thing he had lived for over the years.

    Compared with her, both the throne and the desire to dominate the world became meaningless!

    He gently touched her smiling lips with his big hand. Finally, she took the initiative to kiss him with her tender lips.

    In the starry night, they were just an ordinary couple who were expressing their affection for each other passionately and devotedly.

    After reluctantly taking her back to her room from the mountain behind the imperial pce, Long Tianyu stayed there and slept with her that night. It was not until early morning the next day that he left while looking back repeatedly.

    Seeing that he was as wretched as a child who was throwing a tantrum, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Why did he be increasingly childish?

    If it were not for her promise that he coulde and stay here in the next few days before leaving the capital city, he probably would not have left easily as she asked.

    She shook her head in a bitter sweet mood, thinking, ¡°s, where has the arrogant and aloof Prince Yu been?¡±

    After the intimacyst night, Lin Mengya naturally put their romantic rtionship aside.

    She got work to do today. Fortunately, she had a sound sleep yesterday afternoon, otherwise, she would not have been so energetic.

    By the time Lin Mengya heard some people began to move outside, she had gotten dressed.

    Different from when she was in the Jin State, now she no longer preferred red and dark reddish purple clothes.

    She, dressed in a pea green pce costume, looked different from the imperial concubines and ordinary pce maids at the same time.

    Most of the patterns on her neckline and cuffs were chrysanthemums and green bamboos.

    She tied up her ck hair in a simple bun behind her head, wearing a silver or jade hairpin.

    Besides, she wore earrings set with gems that went well with her hairpin.

    She was not the only one dressed refreshingly in the imperial pce, but she, who had charming features, exuded an air of indifference.

    A pure and gorgeousdy was a perfect description of her.

    Along the way, one and another people bowed to Lin Mengya.

    Most of the time, she nodded slightly as a response. She had neither been particrly hospitable to anyone nor treated anyone with excessive indifference.

    The Empress had left the imperial pce, and Madame Hui had been sent away by her personally.

    At this moment, Wanyan Jing wasn¡¯t in the imperial pce.

    Considering all these, Lin Mengya had regained her usual indifference and tried hard to avoid attracting attention.

    However, everyone knew that Miss Hn, Madame Jingrou¡¯s personal maid, was extraordinary.

    Of course Lin Mengya was aware of this, so she avoided going out unless it was absolutely necessary, lest others describe her as someone who presumed upon Madame Jingrou¡¯s preference for her and became haughty.

    Today, Lin Mengya was going to the resting pce of the Emperor again.

    The murder of the four pce maids should have been settled by now.

    The Emperor¡¯s resting pce was neither far nor close, so it would take some time for Lin Mengya to walk there.

    As soon as she turned the corner and came to the front yard from the garden, she saw a person standing a few steps away from her.

    Lin Mengya merely lifted her head to take a look without showing any expression.

    It was only when she walked past the person that she bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, reverend sir.¡±

    She, whose voice was elegant and soft, was more quick-witted and fluent than most members of the imperial pce.

    Xin Luan, the High Priest, turned around andposedly looked the woman in front of him up and down with his sharp eyes.

    Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m going with you to meet His Majesty today. Let¡¯s go, Miss Hn.¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but more puzzled by his invitation.

    Come to think of it, he had tactfully refused to meet her a few days ago, but he stood here and waited for her today.

    It seemed that the High Priest was not as indifferent to power as he appeared to be.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, reverend sir,¡± Lin Mengya said without making detailed inquiries about his intention.

    They seemed to be ying charades, and every nce and move of theirs could be a riddle and the answer to it.

    Lin Mengya had never underestimated the High Priest. Now it seemed that he probably had thought things through.

    The two of them arrived at the resting pce of the Emperor one after the other. The eunuch, who had sharp eyes, had long recognized that they were two big shots in the imperial pce.

    He immediately came up to them with a smile, bowed to them and said, ¡°Reverend sir, Miss Hn, do youe to meet His Majesty?¡±

    Xin Luan nodded, and Lin Mengya gave tacit consent to his words.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯m going to report your request right away,¡± the eunuch said.

    Watching the eunuch disappear into her sight in haste, Lin Mengya involuntarily took a deep breath.

    In recent days, the Emperor had adopted a particrly strange attitude towards her.

    Hopefully, she would not make any mistaketer, lest the temperamental Emperor find fault with her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about something recently. Miss, I hope you could answer my question,¡± Xin Luan suddenly said.

    Lin Mengya, who did not expect him to say that, could only reply gently, ¡°Reverend sir, please feel free to ask.¡±

    Xin Luan stood there, without changing his countenance.

    He asked, ¡°Miss Hn, I¡¯d like to know if you have a desire for the position of the Empress of our Lieyun Empire?¡±

    Why did he ask about this?

    Lin Mengya was a little hesitant, not because she was at a loss how to answer, but because she had never thought about this.

    But Xin Luan¡¯s tone puzzled her.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to tell him the truth, ¡°Only a capable person ispetent at the position of the Empress. I¡¯m ipetent and don¡¯t dare to covet the position.¡±

    After having the conversation with Zhou Ling, she felt awkward every time she heard someone mention this.

    She considered Xiaoyu as her younger brother recorded in the pedigree of the Lin Family.

    But now others thought that she had an ambiguous rtionship with Xiaoyu, which she, as Xiaoyu¡¯s sister, considered as the biggest joke in the world.

    Unfortunately, finding it impossible to exin it to others one by one, she could only put up with their misunderstandings without giving any exnation.

    But one day Xiaoyu would get married and have children, and she would leave.

    When the time came, these rumors would die down.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Xin Luan did not ask another question.

    The two of them fell silent with their minds upied with different thoughts.

    Thankfully, the eunuch returned soon and told them the Emperor called them in.

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Lin Mengya thanked the eunuch politely.

    Considering she could notpare with Xin Luan, the illustrious High Priest, she was particrly polite to the pce servants.

    So the pce servants had a favorable impression of her.

    In this way, she more or less established a good reputation in the imperial pce, which counteracted the bad reputation she had a while back.

    Apart from Madame Jingrou, there were a few nobledies dressed in fine clothes in the Emperor¡¯s resting pce today.

    When Lin Mengya moved forward, she heard thosedies talking andughing in soft voices.

    The Emperor should be in his study inside at the moment, so they could only stay in the outer room for a while.

    Looking up and seeing Lin Mengya, Madame Jingrou, who was sitting in the seat of honor, immediately showed a smile on her delicate face.

    Then she waved her hand at Lin Mengya and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Come here,ss. I was about to send someone to summon you, but you came. How could I not be fond of a considerate girl like you?¡±

    Because of Xiaoyu, Madame Jingrou was especially close to Lin Mengya, which was known to everyone in the imperial pce.

    However, at the sight of this, the nobledies around Madame Jingrou felt ufortable.

    Despite her gentleness and exceeding beauty, Madame Jingrou, born into a noble family, always seemed forbidding.

    Even brilliantdies from notable families found it hard to get close to her.

    Why was the humble pce maid able to win her special favor?

    In this case, they did not dare to pick on Lin Mengya in front of Madame Jingrou and just held back their dissatisfaction with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I should havee to pay my respects to you earlier, Madame, but I have been upied these days,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    After ncing at thedies inadvertently, she realized they were presumably the nobledies, who were eager to marry Xiaoyu, mentioned by Zhou Ling.

    However, after observing them carefully, she found they were not as intelligent, quick-witted and pretty as Xiu.

    In her view, only a wonderful girl like Xiu was good enough for her brother.

    Nevertheless, Cupid had not brought them together yet.

    As Xiaoyu¡¯s sister, she was tremendously anxious, but the two of them were not.

    ¡°Madame, since Miss Hn is here, we are leaving now,¡± thedies said.

    This was the Emperor¡¯s resting pce where ordinary women were not allowed to get in ording to rules.

    But today, they were brought into the imperial pce by their fathers without previous arrangements.

    They imed that they came to pay their respects to Madame Jingrou, but in fact, they intended to please Madame Jingrou so that they could be chosen as Xiaoyu¡¯s wife.

    Madame Jingrou nodded and instructed Ningqiu to give them some trinkets as presents.

    Seeing the gorgeousdies leave, Madame Jingrou finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    They were pretty good, well-educated, intelligent and gentle.

    However, she, who had always enjoyed peace, found thedies around her a little noisy.

    She preferred to be apanied by Hn who was agreeable.

    ¡°Madame, you¡¯re so lucky. In my view, thesedies are all outstanding, and each of them is good enough to be the Ninth Princess,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Without outsiders around, she became livelier in front of Madame Jingrou.

    She personally served a cup of hot tea to Madame Jingrou. Of course, she knew that Madame Jingrou disliked a noisy environment where there were lots of people around.

    Thesedies tried their best to present themselves, which actually had a negative effect.

 Chapter 839 - A Deliberate Act as a Warning

    <h4>Chapter 839 A Deliberate Act as a Warning</h4>

    ¡°Yes, they are pretty good and beautiful. However, all of them are hard nuts to crack. If Yu¡¯er marries any of them, it will bring trouble. I¡¯m not going to put him in a difficult situation into which his father had once fallen. I just hope Yu¡¯er could marry a tremendously beautiful and virtuous girl. Apart from this, I don¡¯t have any other requirements for the girl Yu¡¯er is going to marry,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Lin Mengya knew that her words meant more than what she said.

    Could it be that she had chosen a girl she was pleased with as Xiaoyu¡¯s wife but was afraid that Xiaoyu would not consent to marry the girl?

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Madame, you are right, but I¡¯m wondering whichdy could win your special favor.¡±

    Of course, Lin Mengya preferred Xiu to be Xiaoyu¡¯s wife. If it were not for the fact that Xiaoyu was her brother, she would have tried to bring them together in every possible way.

    When it came to this, Lin Mengya was always on the side of her family members rather than the side of justice.

    Moreover, Xiu and Xiaoyu were really a perfect match.

    One of them was as bright as the sun, while the other was as gentle as the moon.

    They just needed a miraculous chance to fall for each other.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya believed that they would definitely have a tender feeling for each other over time, just like Long Tianyu and her who had been hostile to each other but eventually became a loving couple.

    It required a chance to develop a rtionship.

    ¡°Do you really have no idea?¡± Madame Jingrou stared at the girl in front of her and asked with doubt.

    Could it be that her silly son hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about this to Hn yet?

    Seeing Hn shake her head, Madame Jingrou thought it a pity.

    As Xiaoyu¡¯s mother, she was not supposed to mention this.

    If she did, she would seem to be constraining Hn to consent to marry Xiaoyu.

    s, it seemed that her son dealt with a rtionship in the same way as that of his father.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just saying that. Furthermore, His Majesty and I are not anxious about his marriage. We should carefully choose a girl as his wife. As you can see, there have been a multitude of sordid things happening in the imperial pce. I don¡¯t want my son to fall into the same situation,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Lin Mengya agreed with this very much.

    In fact, she found many of Madame Jingrou¡¯s views were beyond the cognitive range of ancient people.

    Madame Jingrou lived up to her reputation as the chosen witch who had been trained since her childhood. Both her views and other ideas were so advanced that Lin Mengya thought the same as she did.

    Moreover, now Xiaoyu was still too young to get married.

    Lin Mengya had a brainwave, wondering if it would be better to mention Xiu to Madame Jingrou.

    With the great help of Madame Jingrou, she believed Xiu would be able to win Xiaoyu¡¯s heart sooner orter.

    She said, ¡°Madame, you are right. Nevertheless, I once met a nobledy, who lived in the capital city, outside the imperial pce. She is lively, adorable, simple .and kind. I think she and Xiaoyu will make a perfect match!¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Madame Jingrou suddenly became interested.

    Women were born with an enthusiastic interest in this kind of thing.

    But before Madame Jingrou asked about thedy, she recalled the quarrel between Xiaoyu and his father that day and involuntarily lost her spirits.

    At present, Xiaoyu was infatuated with Hn in front of her.

    If she brought Xiaoyu and another girl together, Xiaoyu, who was stubborn, probably would be even more unwilling to marry the girl.

    As such, she said, ¡°Forget it. Yu¡¯er is still young, so we are not anxious about his marriage. If he falls in love with someone after growing up, I¡¯ll bring them together.¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to mention Xiu¡¯s name, but Madame Jingrou broke the thread of her discourse.

    Despite her puzzlement, Lin Mengya understood why Madame had this reaction.

    Just like her intelligent mother, every mother wanted her children to live happily.

    Her mother had sacrificed everything and made arrangements with painstaking effort for her brother and her so that they could grow up safely.

    If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s painstaking efforts to protect her brother and her, they probably would have been killed by those people with ulterior motives as soon as they were born.

    This was the reason why she admired Madame Jingrou so much.

    In some ways, Madame Jingrou was very simr to her mother.

    She and Madame Jingrou had a chat about their daily lives until the Emperor¡¯s personal eunuch came out to summon Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya had no idea what the Emperor and the officials were talking over.

    But her appearance attracted the attention of quite a few officials.

    Very few of them knew she was Miss Hn.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡± Lin Mengya said, kneeling on the ground and bowing respectfully.

    She lowered her head, trying hard to avoid attracting attention.

    Obviously sensing that the Emperor was looking down at her, Lin Mengya remained humble without changing her expression.

    ¡°Have you found out the truth of the deaths of the four pce maids?¡± the Emperor asked directly, pointing out her purpose ofing here today.

    She lowered her head even more, because she sensed that almost everyone fixed their eyes on her.

    In fact, it was unpleasant to be in the spotlight.

    She said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have found out the truth through a thorough investigation. The four of them were murdered, but I haven¡¯t found the murderer yet.¡±

    In fact, her answer almost gave no useful information.

    The officials, who were staring at her, were obviously displeased, seeming to feel deceived by her.

    However, the Emperor was aware of the implied meaning of her words.

    He asked, ¡°Well, who do you think is the murder?¡±

    Lin Mengya had no idea why the Emperor asked her about this here.

    However, she believed he did this for a reason.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t found out the murderer. But I¡¯m sure the murderer must have something to do with the royal family.¡±

    As soon as she said that, a few officials, who were staring at her around her, became slightly panic-stricken.

    The murderer had something to do with the royal family. This was a serious usation!

    ¡°How dare you, a humble pce maid, doubt the noble royals! Your Majesty, don¡¯t listen to her irresponsible remarks!¡± an official said.

    Hearing her view refuted, Lin Mengya neither said anything else nor defended herself hurriedly.

    In fact, she had prepared for this situation when she decided to say that.

    Now hearing the discussion of the officials around her, Lin Mengya finally realized why the Emperor asked her to report here.

    He presumably needed to warn some of the officials here.

    ¡°Your Excellencies, you don¡¯t have to be ovee with emotion. Your Majesty, I think it would be better to let thisdy finish her words. Besides, she only said the murderer had something to do with the royal family, but she did not say what the murderer had to do with the royal family. Your Excellencies, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious,¡± there came a voice from Xin Luan who came in earlier than her.

    Lin Mengya did not expect this, but why did Xin Luan speak up for her?

    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± the Emperor said indifferently.

    Hearing his cold tone, the officials shut up obediently.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Okay. Thank you, reverend sir. In fact, the four pce maids got killed with their left hands cut off and the blood drained. Finding it strange, I consulted some historical records and ancient works, and I found it only happened to the ves buried with deceased royals. Besides, very few people know this system after thete Emperor abolished it. So I assume the deaths of the four pce maids must have something to do with the royal family.¡±

    In fact, after thete Emperor abolished this system, he not only killed the officials of different ranks who conducted the ceremonies under this system, but also gave an order to burn the documents rted to this outrage.

    At present, this system could only be found in the rare works collected in the imperial pce.

    Moreover, without the Emperor¡¯s permission, very few people could read the works.

    In this situation, the murderer was either a royal aware of this system or someone with an ulterior motive who intended to challenge the royal family.

    But in either case, the murderer had something to do with the royal family.

    Lin Mengya just yed with words, but the officials became panic-stricken.

    It could be seen that her spection was right. The Emperor probably wanted to warn them.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Your Majesty, someone may intend to curse you!¡± an official said.

    The false rm caused cold sweat to trickle down the foreheads of the officials.

    The Emperor, sitting behind the desk, nced inadvertently at Hn, who was kneeling on the ground, with a sh of appreciation in his cold eyes.

    He kept Xin Luan here simply because he wanted Xin Luan to cooperate with him.

    Unexpectedly, Hn was so quick-witted.

    Looking down, he had a preliminary understanding of why his silly son was so infatuated with her.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean that he had epted Hn to be his daughter-inw.

    ¡°You can leave now,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Mengya said, as if she had been granted an amnesty.

    As soon as she got the Emperor¡¯s permit, she left obediently.

    Gosh, she believed if she continued staying here, the officials would feel profound hatred for her.

    After getting out of the study, she saw Madame Jingrou seemed to be about to go out.

    Lin Mengya immediately came up to Madame Jingrou and exchanged nces with Ningqiu tacitly. Then Ningqiu handed over Madame Jingrou¡¯s hand to her with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for apanying Madame, sister.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, knowing that things had changed now.

    Ningqiu, who opened the door for her back then, had be the chief steward of the imperial pce.

    Madame Jingrou didn¡¯t care about going out with Hn instead of Ningqiu.

    Knowing that Ningqiu had a lot of business to handle in the imperial pce, she thought it a good idea to go out for a walk with Hn.

    Madame Jingrou and Hn walked out of the Emperor¡¯s resting pce and headed for the garden, followed by a group of pce maids.

    Although Madame Jingrou was indifferent to position, she, as the Emperor¡¯s favorite concubine, had to be followed by a multitude of pce maids.

    After the pce maids in the Fengyu Court returned from the Emperor¡¯s resting pce where they went in a hurry to serve Madame Jingrou in the daytime, Lin Mengya had heard them smilingly mention how much the Emperor adored Madame Jingrou.

    But Lin Mengya knew it was a sweet burden to Madame Jingrou.

    This was also the case for her when she stayed with Long Tianyu.

    Therefore, she could empathize with Madame Jingrou who had the same experience.

    They arrived at the garden with arge group of pce maids.

    At present, no other imperial concubines were as highly favored as Madame Jingrou.

    However, some imperial concubines were keenly aware of this, while some were still not.

 Chapter 840 - The Gathering Held in the Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 840 The Gathering Held in the Pavilion</h4>

    In the garden, all sorts of flowers were in bloom.

    Of course, Madame Jingrou was not the only imperial concubine who came to admire the beauty of flowers.

    In the pavilion above the greenke, there were several forces gathering and seeming to be discussing something.

    Lin Mengya, certainly aware of Madame Jingrou¡¯s intention, supported her and walked over slowly.

    At present, the imperial concubines had sharply divided into different forces. Although Madame Jingrou had been considered as the head of the imperial harem in secret, unfortunately, she did not have a formal title.

    Besides, she had submitted a written statement where she imed she did not intend to seed to the position of the Empress. In this way, she managed to withdraw from thepetition for the position of the Empress.

    The current situation was a little ridiculous. In order topete for the position of the Empress, other Mesdames took the initiative to be nice to Madame Jingrou.

    They had excellent ns, believing as long as they got Madame Jingrou¡¯s support, they could certainly gain the position of the Empress.

    Lin Mengya was aware of their n, and so was Madame Jingrou.

    Therefore, they decided to make use of this opportunity to turn thepetition for the position of the Empress into a springboard for Madame Jingrou to dominate the imperial harem.

    ¡°My greetings of peace to you, sister. I think you must be tired after serving His Majesty these days,¡± before they arrived at the pavilion, a woman in a dark reddish purple pce costume came up to them and said.

    The woman was gorgeous and tender with an enthusiastic look, inevitably leaving a favorable impression on others.

    At the sight of Madame Jingrou, she bowed and greeted her warmly and even took her hand, acting as if they were full sisters.

    Lin Mengya stepped back to follow Madame Jingrou quietly.

    After a while, a few Mesdames cast nces at her and then looked away gently.

    She certainly knew that others might be unaware of things about her, but these Mesdames were keenly aware of her.

    Nevertheless, she was obviously not the protagonist today.

    ¡°Madame Xian, you must be joking. It¡¯s the duty of all the members of the imperial harem to take care of His Majesty. You¡¯ve also all put in a lot of effort. How can I take all the credit?¡± Madame Jingrou said tactfully with a modest smile.

    It was a serious vition of rules for her to live in the Emperor¡¯s resting pce.

    In any case, she had made it clear that she would not participate in thepetition for the position of the Empress. Otherwise, these Mesdames would definitely gang up on her.

    Her words livened up the atmosphere, but sensing the undercurrent of tension, Lin Mengya showed an imperceptible frown.

    Today¡¯s gathering was presumably targeted at Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°Madame Jingrou is wrong about this,¡± there came another slightly cold voice from the pavilion.

    Everyone paused for a moment, and even Madame Xian bowed her head and muttered, ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    Then, a woman who looked very arrogant came out of the pavilion.

    She looked as noble and unsullied as winter plum blossoms, but in Lin Mengya¡¯s view, a haughty woman was obviously a perfect description of her.

    She was on bad terms with Yao Lu, but enjoyed a slightly different status because of her illustrious family and her twin sons.

    But if she was really a cold and aloof person, why did she covet the position of the Empress?

    Lin Mengya had a strong aversion to this kind of person who pretended to be aloof from the pursuit of power but was actually more obsessed with the desire for gain than anyone else.

    Come to think of it, she must be Madame Min, the birth mother of the Third and the Fourth Princes.

    ¡°Sister Min, you are indeed brilliant. It reminds me of your two sons who have been sent to their fiefs because they are as upright and outspoken as you. Oh, no, I should describe them as obstinate and self-opinionated rather than upright and outspoken,¡± Madame Xian said.

    She was the weakest among the forces. That was to say, she was the least likely to be the Empress.

    However, she was rather strange. Although she did note from a powerful family, she, who was outspoken, managed to win the support of a batch of imperial concubines who had either sons or daughters.

    But more importantly, none of them had any backers or came from a powerful family.

    Nevertheless, they, who had children, would be able to rely on their children in the future.

    For this reason, although Madame Xian usually spoke without reserve, very few people made a fuss about it.

    Even if the Emperor did not care about them, it was impossible for him to neglect his children.

    After ncing at Madame Xian coldly, Madame Min could only sit there indignantly, looking sullen.

    ¡°Please take a seat, sister Jingrou. In fact, I got work to do today. Unexpectedly, sister Min invited us here for a gathering. Without my presence, there will be less fun, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Madame Xian pushed Madame Jingrou to sit down and said, giving quite a lot of information.

    Meanwhile, there were quite a few secrets in her lively dark eyes.

    But today, she was indeed here to spoil the gathering.

    ¡°I¡¯m really at my wits¡¯ end with your sharp tongue. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, sisters. Sister Min and I just sincerely invited you all to admire the beauty of the peonies at the sight that they have bloomed in the garden these days. I sent someone to invite you first yesterday, but you put on airs and imed that you had no time to join us. Now that youe uninvited, we should punish you,¡± there came a gentle female voice that dispelled the embarrassment among them without being noticed.

    Even Madame Jingrou couldn¡¯t help but smile, while ncing at the woman sitting in the pavilion with some fear.

    Looking in the direction where Madame Jingrou looked, Lin Mengya saw an extremely amiable face.

    Although the woman was no longer young, she had a benevolent and kind countenance, dressed in steel gray clothes that was not sumptuous orplicated.

    Her in look made her different from the other Mesdames in front of her.

    She was Madame Qinghua who was capable of dealing with several forces with ease when Yao Lu was the Empress.

    Her title and rank were only inferior to those of Madame Jingrou and the Empress, while equal to those of Madame Jing¡¯an.

    However, she was a little old and had only a daughter.

    She seemed to have been a concubine of the Emperor before he ascended the throne.

    She was born into a decent family and had almost no bad reputation.

    Compared with Madame Min, who was cold and arrogant, and Madame Xian, who was shrewish, Madame Qinghua, who was a senior imperial concubine with sufficient experience, was a hot candidate for the position of the Empress this time.

    The imperial concubines other than the above three Mesdames did not show up in this gathering.

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s all my fault. I admit my mistake and will ept the punishment. But I believe someone as magnanimous as sister Min won¡¯t make a fuss about it. This is a rare opportunity for us to get together. Why don¡¯t we talk about something pleasant and interesting? It¡¯s boring to watch the flowers that look exactly the same every year,¡± Madame Xian said.

    The Mesdames took their seats. As Madame Jingrou¡¯s attendant, Lin Mengya could only stand behind her.

    Some people were still looking Lin Mengya up and down. Lin Mengya was aware that it would be mannerless for her to look up at them at this moment.

    But when she cast a nce around her inadvertently, she found a pce maid standing next to Madame Xian was looking at her recklessly.

    Normally speaking, most of the pce maids in the imperial pce knew her.

    Besides, there was nothing strange about her today. What made the pce maid keep staring at her like that?

    Apart from curiosity, there was aplicated look in the pce maid¡¯s eyes.

    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya believed she did not offend anyone in the imperial pce.

    The pce maid was quite interesting.

    ¡°Speaking of the flowers, they were the most beautiful two years ago. It¡¯s a pity that they were withered by the frost. I feel sorry for the gardeners who had made painstaking efforts in cultivating the flowers over the years. It can be seen that both cold people and frozen flowers are boring. Don¡¯t you think so, Madam Qinghua?¡± Madame Xian said with an implied meaning in her words.

    Lin Mengya saw a sh of resentment in Madame Min¡¯s eyes.

    However, Madame Xian did not care about it at all. It seemed that she would only have fun by pissing off Madame Min.

    Lin Mengya recalled the information she got from Ningqiu and Baisu.

    When Madame Xian first married into the imperial pce, she was close to Madame Min and not as shrewish as she was now.

    However, no one knew what happened back then so that Madame Xian got very annoyed with Madame Min overnight.

    After that, Madame Xian seized every chance to mock Madame Min.

    Madame Minined about it to the Emperor several times.

    But the Emperor didn¡¯t take it seriously, considering it a quarrel between them.

    Later, as Madame Minined about it time and again, the Emperor became impatient and just settled the dispute between them by rebuking Madame Min.

    From then on, Madame Xian became increasingly reckless, and Madame Min certainly would not suppress her indignation.

    Back then, they, suppressed by Yao Lu, could not make big trouble.

    However, ever since Yao Lu left, the tension between the two of them had been escting.

    Lin Mengya quietly sized up the two Mesdames, thinking Madame Xian could be used while Madame Min was an opponent.

    ¡°Well, stop talking about this. You always like making this kind of witty remark. I¡¯m wondering if His Majesty will p you if he learns your words. Sister Jingrou, how has His Majesty been doing these days?¡± Madame Qinghua said.

    She was the earliest concubine of the Emperor and on friendly terms with these imperial concubines.

    Since she came forward to mediate, the two of them had to show her some respect.

    She turned to ask Madame Jingrou a question.

    Fortunately, Madame Qinghua asked a question not difficult to answer in a very gentle and amiable manner.

    Madame Jingrou smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°His Majesty is in the prime of his life, but he has been upied with government affairs these days. Even I haven¡¯t met him for a few days. It can be seen that he had a hard time.¡±

    In fact, everyone knew that her words were true.

    Although Madame Jingrou did live in the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, the Emperor had slept in his study for more than half a month.

    Madame Jingrou said that, certainly hoping the other Mesdames would not be jealous because of this.

    In fact, she had made several attempts to convince the Emperor to let her go back to the Fengyu Court, but the Emperor disagreed no matter how hard she tried.

    At the sight that Madame Jingrou was about to show a joyful smile, Lin Mengya immediately went forward to change the cup of cold tea in front of Madame Jingrou.

    ¡°Madame, let me change your tea,¡± she said, trying to draw the attention of Madame Jingrou who was lost in happiness.

    Madame Jingrou was surrounded by a batch of bitter women.

    If Madame Jingrou really showed a joyful smile, she would probably arouse their hatred for her at once.

 Chapter 841 - Spoil the Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 841 Spoil the Gathering</h4>

    Such an obvious act of showing off one¡¯s intimate rtionship with her beloved had been disagreeable since ancient times.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Madame Jingrou, who returned to herself, said, realizing she had behaved inappropriately just now.

    She blushed slightly. In recent days, she somehow felt that she and the Emperor seemed to have returned to their youth.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words reminded her that they were among other Mesdames at the moment.

    Then, she regted her emotions while Lin Mengya stood in front of her.

    By the time Lin Mengya left with the teacup, Madame Jingrou had returned to normal.

    ¡°This must be the lovely pce maid the Ninth Prince brought into the imperial pce to serve you. Look at her, she¡¯s really something. The other imperial concubines aren¡¯t half as good as her. How old are you,ss?¡± As Madame Xian said, Madame Xian pulled Lin Mengya, who was holding the teacup, aside and looked her up and down as if she were amodity.

    At the thought that she was not amodity that could be selected at will, Lin Mengya took a step back and answered respectfully, ¡°Madame Xian, I¡¯m 18 years old.¡±

    She did not mean to im to be younger than her actual age, but ording to her new identity faked by Xiaoyu, she was 18 years old.

    Although those people close to her all knew that she was Lin Mengya, she was known as Hn, a girl from outside the imperial pce, to the outsiders.

    ¡°18 years old? I don¡¯t think so. You look more like a 15-year-old girl. I remember when Madame Jingrou first met His Majesty, she was only 18 years old and in her prime! Her graceful bearing has been deeply rooted in my mind. Back then, I, who did not see much of the world, thought there might be nody of an eminent familyparable to her in all the tribes and counties, let alone in the inner and outer capital cities.¡± Madame Xian fawned on Madame Jingrou frankly.

    However, Lin Mengya found it a little strange.

    As the chosen witch of the Xin Family, Madame Jingrou had been trained as a princess since her childhood. How could Lin Mengya, just a pce maid,pare with her?

    Seeing that Madame Xian let her go, Lin Mengya immediately found an opportunity to change Madame Jingrou¡¯s tea.

    Noticing that someone cast another undisguised nce at her, Lin Mengya inadvertently looked around, only to see the pce maid pull Madame Xian¡¯s sleeve.

    She immediately realized what was going on. It seemed that Xiaoyu caused her trouble again.

    s, an outstanding brother could be a burden to her.

    That exined why Madame Xian seemed to be and was actually trying to please Madame Jingrou.

    It turned out that Madame Xian did that for such a reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I saw sister Jingrou¡¯s graceful bearing back then. She was the best among us indeed. No wonder she has been the apple of His Majesty¡¯s eye over the years. I know I will never be as lucky as her, although I envy her,¡± Madame Qinghua said gently with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯tpare with her, whoes from the eminent Xin Family, let alone those imperial concubines from humble families,¡± seeing that Madame Xian and Madame Qinghua talked one after the other to please Madame Jingrou, Madame Min said.

    Her words immediately spoiled the atmosphere.

    However, as soon as Madame Min finished speaking, she felt regret.

    Obviously, she was keenly aware thating from the Xin Family was a pain rather than a thing worth boasting about for Madame Jingrou.

    Lin Mengya, who could see through the situation, thought that Madame Min was so proud and aloof that she hadn¡¯t even thought thating from an aristocratic family could be meaningless.

    Although Yao Lu came from an aristocratic family, she was still hated and rejected by the Emperor. If Madame Min pissed off Madame Jingrou, she would have no chance to be the Empress.

    Now Lin Mengya had seen through what today¡¯s gathering was held for.

    Madame Min presumably organized this gathering to build a good rtionship with Madame Jingrou, so she invited Madame Qinghua, who had always been gentle and kind, to join the gathering.

    Nevertheless, she definitely could not tell Madame Qinghua about her intention bluntly.

    Therefore, Madame Qinghua pretended that she didn¡¯t understand what Madame Min meant, and even invited Madame Xian, who was on bad terms with Madame Min, to join them.

    Madame Xian probably turned down Madame Qinghua¡¯s invitation at the beginning at the thought that she would make herself unwee at the gathering organized by Madame Min.

    Unexpectedly, the girl next to her might have fallen for the Ninth Prince.

    Now that the Mesdames were here, the good show began.

    Lin Mengya cast an imperceptible nce at Madame Qinghua. Although each of the Mesdames had her own n, the biggest winner today would probably be Madame Qinghua.

    Madame Min probably would find it impossible to question Madame Qinghua who appeared to be honest but was actually hypocritical.

    It was better to keep it to herself although she had seen through Madame Qinghua¡¯s trick.

    Madame Xian tried to spoil the gathering, while Madame Min failed to restrain herself time and again. Then Madame Qinghua pretended to be generous and mediated between them.

    Lin Mengya could tell that sometimes Madame Qinghua obviously tried to stir up enmity between them rather than mediate between them.

    It was a pity that the gathering organized by Madame Min was totally messed up.

    Madame Min would presumably be beside herself with rage after returning.

    When the sun finally set, Madame Jingrou rose to her feet to leave.

    The face of the arrogant Madame Min had turned deep red with rage.

    Although Madame Xian was smiling, there was murderous intent behind her smile.

    The enmity between them was probably not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡°Did you see through the situation?¡± On the way back, Madame Jingrou asked in a low voice.

    Her face was almost stiff after she kept smiling for the whole day.

    But it was amon thing in the imperial pce.

    Lin Mengya nodded and held Madame Jingrou towards the resting pce of the Emperor.

    Of course she had seen through the situation today.

    Madame Xian and Madame Min seemed to have quarreled at the gathering, but the real wire-puller was Madame Qinghua.

    When they returned to the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, the others had long left and the Emperor had gone to the study in the front yard.

    Madame Jingrou took Lin Mengya to the inner room in the west of the resting pce where the Emperor and Madame Jingrou slept every day.

    After they entered the inner room, Madame Jingrou dismissed all the pce maids other than Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya gave Madame Jingrou a body massage gently. She had vigorous hands and was familiar with acupuncture points.

    As Lin Mengya began the massage, Madame Jingrou soon felt pain and numbness, which relieved her fatigue.

    Madame Jingrou enjoyed the massage which made her much more rxed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through the situation, who do you think should we helppete for the position of the Empress?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.

    Madame Jingrou¡¯s n wasn¡¯tplicated. She intended to deal with them in a way of training Tibetan Mastiffs.

    Although the final winner who defeated all the other Mesdames was a hard nut to crack, it was better than having all of them against her.

    Furthermore, the enemy of her enemy was her friend.

    When the time came, there would definitely be someone offering to help Madame Jingrou.

    At present, their mission was to select the person as the target for all.

    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s the simplest to support Madame Qinghua and the most difficult to support Madame Xian. But in my opinion, neither of them is the best choice.¡±

    Madame Qinghua was quite cunning and had long coveted the position of the Empress.

    Nevertheless, she did a great job in hiding her wild ambition. If it weren¡¯t for Madame Jingrou, she was very likely to be the Empress.

    Besides, she was quite tactical and capable of making plenty of Mesdames deeply grateful for her kindness.

    Although it was easy to help such a person to be the Empress, it would be extremely difficult to deal with her in the future.

    Meanwhile, a person like Madame Xian had great ws in her character.

    It was indeed the most difficult to support Madame Xian, but it would be the easiest to deal with her.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Madame Jingrou nodded slowly and said, ¡°You are right. Neither of them is a good choice. Well, who do you think we should select?¡±

    In fact, Madame Jingrou had made her choice. After Lin Mengya exchanged nces with her, they reached a tacit understanding.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°This person is indeed the best choice. However, Madame, if you take action personally, you will probably attract attention. Why don¡¯t you ask Madame Jing¡¯an toe back?¡±

    Although Madame Jing¡¯an was Madame Jingrou¡¯s substitute, Madame Jing¡¯an, who had an eminent position and enjoyed a high status, could not be underestimated.

    Moreover, she was also one of the candidates for the Empress.

    It was reasonable for her to return to the imperial pce now.

    ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t have to worry about your unmentionable illness. Since I have a way to cure it, I¡¯m capable of controlling it. I will bring you the pills to control it three dayster. You will be fine as long as you take a pill on time,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Compared with neutralizing poisons, she had much more ways to control poisons.

    Actually, she discovered the so-called venomous insect was a kind of poison that could be controlled rather than merely a kind of living creature or nt.

    As long as it was a kind of poison, it was under her control.

    It was a piece of cake for her to control Madame Jingrou¡¯s unmentionable illness.

    Madame Jingrou¡¯s tense face softened, as she trusted Miss Hn a lot.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get rid of the venomous insect in my body, but I want to keep it for Yu¡¯er to use in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. The venomous insect the Xin Family used to control me, the chosen witch, is much more powerful than ordinary ones. As long as Yu¡¯er keeps it, he can hold on in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects for longer.¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. So that was how it was.

    As Xiaoyu¡¯s mother, Madame Jingrou tried to help Xiaoyu in every possible way. Lin Mengya just didn¡¯t expect that Madame Jingrou would endure so much for Xiaoyu.

    Lin Mengya wanted to make it clear to Madame Jingrou that her blood was the sharpest weapon.

    But she was afraid of hurting Madame Jingrou¡¯s feelings and preventing Xiaoyu from learning about Madame Jingrou¡¯s maternal love for him.

    In the end, she could only nod her head heavily without mentioning it.

    It was okay to tell the truth at any time, but she couldn¡¯t stop a mother from expressing her love for her son.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to ask Jing¡¯an toe back. In fact, she and Hui¡¯er used to be my maids. Unfortunately, Hui¡¯er¡­ Oh, yes, did the people you sent take good care of her?¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that Madame Jingrou valuedpanionships.

    Although Madame Hui had done plenty of things to hurt Madame Jingrou, Madame Jingrou still spared her life.

    But how could such a paranoid person understand Madame Jingrou¡¯s care for her?

    The people sent by Lin Mengya heard Madame Hui curse Madame Jingrou crazily in the yard all day long.

    Her words were so malicious that even they, as outsiders, felt suffocated on hearing that.

    It could be seen that Madame Hui really hated Madame Jingrou to the very marrow of her bones.

    However, who could Madame Hui me for what had happened to her?

 Chapter 842 - A Confusing Thing

    <h4>Chapter 842 A Confusing Thing</h4>

    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to care for your oldpanions so much and had better think about how to treat those people around you nowadays properly,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although she thought it an advantage of Madame Jingrou to care for her oldpanions, those who had betrayed her were meaningless to her.

    It was true that Baisu once had no choice but to hide something from her.

    However, Baisu did not mean to hurt her, nor did Baisu really hurt her.

    Therefore, she could ept Baisu again and bear no grudges against her.

    However, that was not the case for Madame Hui who deliberately managed to seduce the Emperor for a selfish reason: her pursuit of wealth.

    Back then, Madame Jingrou treated Madame Hui like her sister, but Madame Hui not only coveted Madame Jingrou¡¯s husband, but also used her delusions to stir up enmity.

    It was a shameful conduct, but if Madame Hui was frank with Madame Jingrou, given Madame Jingrou¡¯s character, she might ept Madame Hui to be an imperial concubine.

    In that case, although the Emperor did not love Madame Hui, he would be nice to her considering her rtionship with Madame Jingrou.

    Now Madame Hui, in a predicament, could only me herself for being too greedy.

    ¡°s, I care for her not just because she used to be my maid. Hui¡¯er has been Yao Lu¡¯s follower over the years, so she knows something better than I do. I spared her life so as to use her in the future. His Majesty told me what happened back then. You all made a mistake about one thing. Hui¡¯er really used to be pregnant and somehow had a miscarriageter. I thought she was pregnant with His Majesty¡¯s baby, butter I learned that His Majesty was probably unaware of her pregnancy,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Uh¡­

    Seeing Madame Jingrou¡¯s serious look, Lin Mengya could not help but feel suspicious.

    If what Madame Jingrou said was true, it would mean that Madame Hui had cheated on the Emperor?

    Lin Mengya had to say the news was explosive!

    ¡°Madame, did you find out the adulterer?¡± After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya fetched a cup of hot tea for Madame Jingrou and asked.

    ¡°I sent some people to make an investigation, but they found no clue from the attendants, who had served Hui¡¯er, or the others. So I¡¯m wondering if we missed anything,¡± Madame Jingrou answered.

    Her words were like a tossed stone that raised a thousand ripples.

    Lin Mengya only felt that plenty of possibilities came into her mind, but she couldn¡¯t figure out the truth in a short time.

    Given Madame Hui¡¯s infatuation for the Emperor, it didn¡¯t make sense if she cheated on the Emperor and spread the news of her pregnancy after getting pregnant with the adulterer¡¯s baby.

    Unless¡­

    ¡°Madame, did you hear any strange rumors or see any signs before Madame Hui had the miscarriage? What made Madame Hui believe you caused her miscarriage?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    What had happened required a reasonable exnation. Since Madame Hui was not quite clever, why did Xin Yu say that Wanyan Jing only had expectations for her?

    Besides, Madame Jingrou was definitely not a jealous and ignorant woman. Why did Madame Hui harbor a hatred for her?

    Madame Jingrou thought for a moment. It had been a long time, so it would probably take her some time to recall the whole thing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any strange rumors. Hui¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy was strange. I was unaware of it at that time and just gave her some food and daily necessities considering that she used to be my maid. I have no idea what she ate so that she had a miscarriage and med it on me. Regarding strange things, it might be an unlucky year, during which all the pregnant imperial concubines came upon a series of misfortunes and eventually had miscarriages except for only one of them who gave birth to a baby,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Hearing her words, Lin Mengya froze slightly.

    Calcting the time, she found Madame Jingrou had just married into the imperial pce that year and had not gained a firm foothold.

    In addition, the Empress deliberately made difficulties for Madame Jingrou, so Madame Jingrou was not the only imperial concubine favored by the Emperor at that time.

    In this case, why was it so abnormal that almost all the pregnant imperial concubines lost their babies that year?

    ¡°Madame, can you tell me which imperial concubines lost their babies that year?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Madame Jingrou thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hui¡¯er is one of them, and so is Madame Xian. I don¡¯t remember the other two. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned. Four premature babies! Four victims again!

    In recent days, she had been troubled by the idental deaths of the pce maids of the Linqiu Pavilion.

    Now she found another four victims, the babies who had been dead for more than ten years.

    Could there be any connection between the two batches of victims?

    ¡°Madame, how are the premature babies dealt with generally?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Although they were unborn babies, they were still the descendants of the royal family.

    Generally speaking, their bodies would be collected and buried in a special cemetery, and then their souls would be released from purgatory by someone.

    ¡°Oh, the children who die young, mainly the children of the royal family, generally will be taken to the mountain behind the imperial pce and buried there. These children had tough lives. I hope they could be born into decent families in the next life,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    The mountain behind the imperial pce? Wasn¡¯t it the ce where she and Long Tianyu enjoyed the night view?

    As Lin Mengya thought about it, she found it increasingly strange and felt as if there were a little buffalo in her heart that kept pushing her.

    She said, ¡°Madame, I¡¯m leaving now. Oh, yes, I want to visit the library. Please give me a pass.¡±

    The four pce maids cut off their left wrists in a way of offering sacrifices before they got killed.

    Now Lin Mengya found four babies who almost died in the same year. In particr, Madame Hui firmly believed she was pregnant with the Emperor¡¯s baby although she was obviously not.

    It seemed that someone deliberately managed to mislead Madame Hui. The person not only got her pregnant, but also made her firmly believe that she lost her baby because of Madame Jingrou.

    But from another perspective, what if the person just wanted to make sure Madame Hui got pregnant that year?

    In this case, the person probably did not care about who was the father of the baby.

    Lin Mengya frowned tightly and had an intuition that she might have taken a step closer to the truth, but with numerous obstacles ahead, she couldn¡¯t figure out the truth no matter how hard she tried.

    At the sight of her anxious look she rarely showed, Madame Jingrou nodded with a serious look.

    Without demur, Madame Jingrou took off the jade token on her waist and gave it to Lin Mengya.

    She said, ¡°Feel free to check it out. No matter what result you get, His Majesty and I will believe you. Keep this jade token properly. With it, nobody in the imperial pce will dare to stop you.¡±

    Madame Jingrou certainly knew the gravity of the situation. Since Hn showed such a solemn expression, there must be something serious.

    Lin Mengya immediately said goodbye to Madame Jingrou and went to the library in the imperial pce with the jade token.

    The eunuch on duty knew Lin Mengya was sent by Madame Jingrou after taking a look at the jade token.

    He immediately pushed the heavy wooden door open and invited Lin Mengya in.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Thank you. In fact, I¡¯m here to borrow some books that record all kinds of affairs in the imperial pce in detail. You know, now Madame Jingrou has to handle various affairs in the imperial pce at all times. With some former practices, Madame Jingrou will be able to handle affairs with higher proficiency.¡±

    She certainly couldn¡¯t show even the slightest emotion in front of outsiders.

    The imperial pce was different from other ces. All things that happened in the imperial pce must be recorded in detail.

    In addition to the affairs concerning the Emperor and the imperial concubines with titles, if someone was missing, it would be recorded in brief. Nevertheless, it was insignificant, so it would at best be recorded as someone¡¯s disappearance.

    Basically, these records would be destroyed once every few decades.

    In fact, Lin Mengya wanted to borrow some other books.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. These books are all stored in the stack room inside. They record all kinds of affairs in the entire Lieyun Empire, not to mention the affairs in the imperial pce,¡± the eunuch mentioned this on purpose in order to curry favor with her.

    However, hearing his words, Lin Mengya felt a surge of joy.

    Lin Mengya tried hard to suppress her excitement, and she did not walk to the back of the bookshelf and begin to search the book she wanted ording to the information on the bookshelf until the eunuch got out.

    She supposed Madame Hui had a miscarriage 18 years ago.

    She took out the books that recorded the affairs in the imperial pce and flipped through them in chronological order. Finally, she found the book that recorded the affairs concerning the imperial concubines 18 years ago.

    As she expected, Madame Hui, Madame Xian, a Beauty and a Lady-in-waiting had miscarriages that year.

    Although they were fine, it was true that they lost their babies.

    Four babies¡­ Lin Mengya was about to put down the book in her hand, but found there were following records.

    Apart from the four unborn babies, four children under the age of 6 died in session during the next year.

    Lin Mengya got gooseflesh all over. The Emperor was not the father of all the four children, but they were all rted to the royal family.

    That was to say, they would also be taken to the mountain behind the imperial pce!

    Four babies died in the first year, followed by four children who died in the second year. What happened in the third and fourth years?

    She flipped through the following records, but found many things were recorded sporadically, so she found no clue.

    Lin Mengya put the book back on the bookshelf, while her brain was working at a rapid rate.

    What was the connection among them?

    ¡°You noticed it too?¡± All of a sudden, there came a deep voice she was familiar with but exceptionally afraid of from behind her.

    Lin Mengya immediately leaned against the wall and looked warily at the man in blue who suddenly appeared in her sight.

    The man gave a faint smile, looking like a gentleman.

    There seemed to be a trace of tenderness in his eyes, but it sent a chill down Lin Mengya¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Mr. Zhu, why are you here?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The man in front of her was exactly the elusive Mr. Zhu who included everyone in his schemes.

    Now he suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mengya and said that. How could Lin Mengya not be panic-stricken?

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I mean no harm to you. Ie here to help you. But now, I should make something clear to you. In fact, it¡¯s better to call me uncle than Mr. Zhu,¡± he said.

    Lin Mengya stared at Mr. Zhu, while her brain was working at a rapid rate.

    Un¡­ uncle?

    Her mother was the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian. Since Mr. Zhu asked her to call him uncle, could it be that he was also a royal of the Nation of Lintian?

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I used to be a royal of the Nation of Lintian, the ipetent emperor who died of illness before fulfilling his ambition,¡± he said.

 Chapter 843 - The Truth of the Relics of the Guwei State

    <h4>Chapter 843 The Truth of the Relics of the Guwei State</h4>

    Huh? Mr. Zhu turned out to be her biological uncle!

    In that instant, Lin Mengya was stupefied by this news.

    She shook her head subconsciously and denied the shocking news.

    That was impossible! How could Mr. Zhu be her uncle?

    ¡°How could that be possible? You im to be my uncle, but do you have any evidence?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Then she took a step back and fixed her eyes on Mr. Zhu.

    In any case, she could not believe that the man in front of her was Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s biological father.

    Mr. Zhu suddenly sighed, showing a weary look in his eyes on his handsome face, as if he had seen enough of life.

    Staring at Lin Mengya, he began to recall what had happened many years ago.

    He said, ¡°I have expected you won¡¯t believe me. Mengya, your mother and I are siblings, and I¡¯ve managed to survive to this day just in order to free our Zuo Family from the curse that has been guing us for more than a thousand years. Now that you¡¯ve found out about this today, I know it¡¯s time to resume our rtionship.¡±

    Lin Mengya was so confused that she almost lost the ability to think.

    Could she believe Mr. Zhu? At present, she was unable to make an urate judgment.

    She was only sure of one thing: Mr. Zhu¡¯s following words might reverse her original thoughts.

    Casting a loving nce at Lin Mengya, the man in blue clothes looked particrly cold and lonely, as if he were the only person in the world who insisted on keeping those secrets he could not tell.

    ¡°The story began from the Guwei State that existed more than a thousand years ago. Kid, our Zuo Family had been a notable family in the Guwei State since then,¡± Mr. Zhu said in a very deep voice.

    Despite Lin Mengya¡¯splicated feelings, she leaned against the wall and watched him vigntly while listening to him talk about the history she had no way of learning.

    Although the Guwei State was a legendary country that existed more than a thousand years ago, it had been an extremely glorious piece of history to their Zuo Family.

    At that time, the Jin State, the Lieyun Empire, the Nation of Lintian and the Nation of Dongxia were all part of the Guwei State, an ancient kingdom that had existed for thousands of years.

    No one knew when it was established and became prosperous, and the reason for its degeneration had also be an unsolved mystery for thousands of years.

    But Mr. Zhu¡¯s narration presented this mysterious ancient kingdom to Lin Mengya in a different way.

    The Zuo Family had been one of the notable families close to the royal family of the Guwei State in itste dynasty.

    Thest emperor of the Guwei State, Emperor Wei, was versed in both literature and military affairs.

    He did well in running the Guwei State and led it back to the peak.

    But at that time, something serious happened in the country.

    Regarding what exactly happened, there was no reference.

    However, after that, Emperor Wei of the Guwei State became decadent overnight and no longer cared about the country.

    Meanwhile, a rebel army, which had waited for a chance to cause trouble, started a war that spread all over the Guwei State.

    Therge and powerful Guwei State copsed overnight.

    The rebel army, which was going to intrude into the capital city, did not expect the capital city of the Guwei State, which had existed for thousands of years, to turn out to be built on a huge mechanism.

    The night before they were going to upy the capital city, Emperor Wei, in dire straits, activated the mechanism in the capital city.

    Then the capital city sank deep underground and vanished into thin air.

    The rebel army, themon people in the capital city and the royal family all be history.

    Lin Mengya did not expect the truth turned out to be this.

    She asked, ¡°Since the capital city of the Guwei State is gone, what does it have to do with my mother¡¯s family?¡±

    What Mr. Zhu said really shocked her.

    Who would have thought the Guwei State which had been a superpower disappeared in this way?

    Mr. Zhu answered, ¡°As one of the guardians of the royal family of the Guwei State, our family was supposed to sink underground with the capital city. But our ancestors received an even more important mission: to protect the capital city and eliminate all those who seek to disturb the sleeping Emperor Wei!¡±

    What? Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide. It was not until now that she realized the relics of the Guwei State she had tried hard to pursue turned out to be the capital city that had sunk underground after the mechanism was activated!

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s been more than a thousand years. Shouldn¡¯t we put our mission and responsibility out of our minds? Besides, whether the relics of the Guwei State can be brought to light has little to do with us, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    If this was the case, she was even more confused by what made the so-called responsibility binding on the Zuo Family.

    Mr. Zhu said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did your mother and I have to do all this? The royal family of the Guwei State was proficient in making mechanisms, and their skill of breeding venomous insects had reached the peak of its development. The music score for the green stringed instrument your mother possessed is just one of the relics she got from the Guwei State. Both the members of our Zuo Family and other survivors had the unique venomous insects of the Guwei State imnted in their bodies, and this kind of venomous insects would be inherited from generation to generation, so we must perform our mission.¡±

    There were survivors other than the members of the Zuo Family?

    Lin Mengya, who seemed to have suddenly realized something, opened her eyes wide and nced at Mr. Zhu.

    Mr. Zhu nodded with a bitter look and said, ¡°The Lieyun Empire is established by those survivors. The Guwei State is what they believed to be the heaven, and Emperor Wei is the legendary King of Various Venomous Insects.¡±

    The truth turned out to be this. Lin Mengya was at a loss for how to express herplicated feelings.

    She had thought all this happened by chance, and had never expected that they were led here by their destinies that had been written over a thousand years ago.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. But since our family is destined to protect the relics of the Guwei State, why did you lead me to the truth step by step and then help me solve the mystery of the relics of the Guwei State?¡± she asked.

    If the Zou Family was supposed to protect the relics of the Guwei State as Mr. Zhu said, what she was doing now was totally wrong, wasn¡¯t it?

    However, Lin Mengya saw Mr. Zhu show a cold smile as if he had included everything in his scheme.

    He said, ¡°No, in fact, I¡¯m the only one who knows this secret, and now you know it too. So far, the relics of the Guwei State people have been pursuing is not the one we need to protect, because the real relics of the Guwei State can no longer be found. At present, what they have been trying all they can to seek is merely a legendary paradise city, and the pursuit of it is the most important task Emperor Wei assigned us !¡±

    The truth shocked Lin Mengya to an even greater extent.

    The so-called relics of the Guwei State turned out to be merely an illusion and bait used to mislead people.

    Lin Mengya stared at Mr. Zhu in disbelief, wondering how many secrets she was unaware of.

    Mr. Zhu said, ¡°At present, our ancestors have found the general location of the paradise city after spending more than a thousand years searching it. Once we find it, the curse of our family will bepletely removed. Back then, in order to make the descendants of our Zuo Family continue performing the task Emperor Wei assigned us, our ancestors spread the news that the key to the mystery of the relics of the Guwei State was in the possession of our family. At the same time, in order to prevent our family from being eliminated, Emperor Wei gave us sufficient resources. Although we have be the royal family of the Nation of Lintian through a thousand years of development, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can rest assured. This is the slim chance of survival our ancestors tried hard to earn for our Zuo family!¡±

    Learning all this, Lin Mengya was too stunned to react.

    Compared with the truth of these legends, the news that Mr. Zhu was her biological uncle did not seem to be that shocking.

    ¡°Although you said that, how can you prove to me that what you said is true?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Her eyes were still bright and wise, and she was not puzzled by this at all.

    Mr. Zhu said, ¡°You react the same way as your mother. When our father mentioned this to us, your mother questioned it as you do. Mengya, I can¡¯t prove it nor that I am your uncle. But we have to do this. Furthermore, there is one thing I think only the two of us know. Your soul once traveled to another world, right?¡±

    If it were not for the wall behind her, Lin Mengya probably would flee away in shock at once.

    However, she, who had no way out and was driven to extremities, had no choice but to face it.

    She asked, ¡°Who... who on earth are you?¡±

    It was impossible! There was no way to give a modern scientific exnation for soul travel. How did he, an ancient person, learn it?

    With a sigh, Mr. Zhu put away the serious look he had shown when talking about the relics of the Guwei State.

    It seemed to Lin Mengya that he was like an elder who really cared about the younger generation.

    He said, ¡°I know it because there had been a legend passed down from generation to generation in our family before you were born. Considering our family¡¯s loyalty to Emperor Wei, Emperor Wei left us a way out after imnting the venomous insects in our ancestors¡¯ bodies. If we failed to find the paradise city a thousand yearster, we would have a baby girl, the first member of our family capable of throwing off the venomous insect, on the condition that the baby¡¯s mother must marry a descendant of the survivors of the paradise city. The descendant is your father, Lin Muzhi, and you, Lin Mengya, are the only girl free from the torture of venomous insects, as well as the only hope of our Zuo family!¡±

    Could it be that her mother and father¡¯s meeting was arranged?

    Lin Mengya suddenly found it a little hard to ept the series of truths she learned.

    She stared nkly at the air. After learning the series of truths, she, who had been extremely determined, had a mental breakdown for the first time.

    ¡°I... I was born to be the tool for you to remove the curse, wasn¡¯t I?¡± she asked.

    All of a sudden, Mr. Zhu held her in his broad and warm arms, temporarily embracing her who slightly wavered in her resolution after learning the truth.

 Chapter 844 - The Keys to the Paradise City

    <h4>Chapter 844 The Keys to the Paradise City</h4>

    ¡°Your mother sacrificed her life to bring you to this world and tried hard to ensure your safety and joyful life at all costs,¡± Mr. Zhu said in a deep and firm voice, gently embracing Lin Mengya who was wavering in her resolution.

    He continued saying, ¡°Before you were born, your mother had met an eminent monk who had attained wisdom, and he said that her unborn baby was a morning star, so he decided to protect you with his Buddha body until you grew up. Later, you met with misfortune and had that adventure. Silly girl, your mother and the eminent monk sacrificed their lives to ensure your safety.¡±

    Mr. Zhu, who was Lin Mengya¡¯s biological uncle Zuo Ao now, finally revealed the secret he had kept over the years.

    Lin Mengya held on to her uncle¡¯s sleeve with warm tears streaming down her cheeks.

    It was true that her mother¡¯s love for her was the same as that of any other mother in the world for her child.

    In order to protect her, her mother was willing to give up her life.

    There was probably no one other than her mother and uncle aware of this.

    Because this was a matter of her life and death, her mother would never reveal it, and even her father knew nothing about it.

    ¡°Un... uncle, why on earth... did my mother die?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The moment Zuo Ao, who had always beenposed, heard her call him uncle, his eyes welled up with tears.

    Lin Mengya raised her head tearfully. When Zuo Ao saw her face that looked exactly like that of his only biological sister, his heart was filled with tenderness towards his niece.

    He said, ¡°When your mother was pregnant with you, her whereabouts were identally discovered by the Candle Dragon Cult. Nevertheless, her real identity was not exposed, and they just considered her as one of the keys. In order to ensure your safety, your mother cooperated with me and pretended that she knew nothing about it. Later, she misled them that she had drunk the potion given by the Empress of the Jin State, and prevented the news of the key from spreading at the cost of her life three days after she gave birth to you. They, who could not find the key nor do anything to a dead person, spared you and Nansheng for the time being.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she knew more or less about the truth of her mother¡¯s death.

    She had long expected the Empress must have something to do with it.

    Updates by

    The Empress plotted against her mother 19 years ago and did that to herter.

    The Shangguan family was so vicious! She definitely would destroy the Shangguan Family mercilessly in person and make the Empress pay for her evildoing!

    ¡°Uncle, thank you for telling me these things. Rest assured. Ie to the Lieyun Empire this time to solve this problem once and for all. If we cooperate, we may be able to defeat the Candle Dragon Cult. Uncle, as the King of the Nation of Lintian, when did you infiltrate the Candle Dragon Cult?¡± she said.

    Although Lin Mengya was not clear about what had happened back then, she was sure of one thing: her uncle had been the King for more than 20 years. Why did he be Mr. Zhu, a member of the Candle Dragon Cult?

    Seeing that his niece had regained herposure, Zuo Ao let go of Lin Mengya and stroked her ck hair amiably with a hint of helplessness on his face.

    Obviously he had been through a hard time.

    He said, ¡°All this was arranged by my father when your mother and I were young. I have been sent to the Candle Dragon Cult since I was a child. Think about it, our Zuo Family has existed for more than a thousand years. Even if we couldn¡¯t destroy the Candle Dragon Cult, it was not difficult to nt a few pawns in it.¡±

    He had been sent to the Candle Dragon Cult since he was a child? Then who was the King of the Nation of Lintian?

    Could it be that her uncle had held the positions in the Nation of Lintian and the Candle Dragon Cult since he was a child? It indeed took a lot of energy.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help admiring him.

    Such a capable person turned out to be her biological uncle.

    After pulling herself together, Lin Mengya epted these things anyhow.

    Resuming her rtionship with her uncle was supposed to be a pleasant thing, but as she got closer to the truth, she found it increasingly tricky and strange.

    Taking out the book recording the affairs in the imperial pce and turning to the page again, Lin Mengya asked in a low voice, ¡°Rest assured, uncle. I¡¯ll keep them secret from my two cousins. Oh, yes, uncle, what do you mean by saying that I discovered it too?¡±

    Her uncle answered, ¡°Emperor Wei left four keys back then. It is said that it requires the four keys to open the gate to the paradise city. One of them was in the possession of your mother, and the other three were identally lost in the other three countries. However, the head of the Candle Dragon Cult, an extremely smart person, somehow learned the method to open the gate to the paradise city. It is said that there are 36 barriers outside the paradise city, and it requires the blood of the descendants of the survivors of the paradise city to open the gate. You got it now, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    It required blood to remove the 36 barriers. Did it mean that 18 years ago, the four babies got killed at the same time to remove the barriers?

    The thought sent a chill down her spine. How many people did they have to kill in order to remove the 36 barriers?

    ¡°How much time do we have now? Once they open the gate to the paradise city ahead of us, what will happen to us?¡± ovee by emotion, Lin Mengya asked anxiously.

    Zuo Ao looked at her and said with a serious look, ¡°Now, they have removed 30 barriers. However, as the news has been leaked out time and again over the past few decades, the secret of the paradise city is not only known to the Candle Dragon Cult and us. The head presumably intends to remove all the barriers in three years.¡±

    Three years! They only had three years.

    Although it seemed that they still had some time,pared with a thousand years their family had waited, three years were just a short moment.

    ¡°Mengya, remember, you must open the gate to the paradise city ahead of the Candle Dragon Cult, or the world will be faced with a catastrophe. I asked Xin Yu to tell you that Wanyan Jing kept Madame Hui alive because she was the key to opening the gate to the paradise city, an indispensable part of thest sacrificial ceremony. You must keep her alive, otherwise, you will be in danger,¡± Zuo Ao said.

    After he had a long conversation with Lin Mengya, it was obviously time for him to leave.

    Lin Mengya nodded.

    Although she still had a lot of questions to ask, she knew that it was risky for her uncle to stay here for so long.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go. If possible, I¡¯lle to see you again. If I have something to tell you, I¡¯ll send Xin Yu to take a message for me. But remember not to tell anyone that I¡¯m your uncle. Do you get it?¡± her uncle said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I know the gravity of this,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She did not expect that she still had a rtive other than her father and brother.

    But she was joyful and worried at the same time.

    Her uncle left the library, while turning to look back repeatedly. Her reunion with her uncle did not just mean that she had another rtive in this world.

    Watching the figure in steel grey disappear in front of her, Lin Mengya hadplicated feelings.

    She had to inherit the task from her ancestors and seize the slim chance of survival countless members of her family had sacrificed their lives to get.

    She did not expect things to turn out this way.

    In no mood to open the book again, Lin Mengya put it back in its ce.

    Could it be the so-called paradise city was really beneath the capital city of the Lieyun Empire?

    If even those people in charge of designing and building the imperial pce back then failed to discover the mysterious paradise city, then where was it?

    Could the key her uncle mentioned be the ginseng-shaped seal capable of unlocking the chain around the dragon turtle or the gold hairpin with a missing gem?

    She should have asked her uncle about it just now.

    Nevertheless, she had given them to Baiji and the others to keep.

    Her uncle told her the other three keys happened to be in the other three countries.

    It appeared that she should make a trip back to the Jin State to look for the second key.

    If Long Tianyu, her silly husband, knew it, he would probably be overjoyed.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya, whose mind had been weighed down, felt a little rxed.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya thought that she¡¯d better keep it from him for the time being.

    Since he gave her a surprise by showing up in front of her suddenly, she might as well give him a surprise.

    Outside the library, the eunuchs, who had been drugged, were fast asleep.

    Lin Mengya closed the door softly. There was still a trace of knockout incense in the air, but the knockout incense, which was not very powerful, would dissipate a quarter of an hourter.

    There would be no one other than Lin Mengya and her uncle knowing what they had talked about.

    She walked briskly, deciding that she must do all she could to help Xiaoyu be the next Crown Prince of the Lieyun Empire before she returned to the Jin State!

    Checking the time, Lin Mengya found it was time for Baisu toe to report the information she gathered today.

    But when she turned a corner, someone blocked her way and said, ¡°Greetings, Miss. My master would like to invite you over.¡±

    At a nce, Lin Mengya could tell the person was none other than the personal manservant of Xin Luan.

    She did not expect Xin Luan to summon her at this moment.

    Nodding, Lin Mengya changed her mind and followed the manservant to the Xiannan Hall.

    The spacious Xiannan Hall was as secluded and clear as before with nothing other than a desk and some books.

    Lin Mengya followed the manservant into the room, bowed respectfully and properly to Xin Luan with her head down and said, ¡°Greetings, reverend sir.¡±

    Xin Luan, sitting behind the desk, lifted his eyes to look at the ravishingdy in front of him.

    His eyes were as serene and restrained as before, and no one could tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°Straighten up. Since you are my sister¡¯s trusted maid, you don¡¯t have to be over courteous to me. The tea you broughtst time was great. I¡¯m wondering if I have the luck to drink another cup of tea made by you,¡± he said in an indifferent and cold tone.

    Xin Luan still assumed a haughty mien in front of all people other than Madame Jingrou.

    Lin Mengya agreed and then took the tea set from the manservant.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to prepare the medicinal materials she had used.

    It seemed this High Priest was also an expert in medicinal materials.

    After carefully taking a proper amount of tea leaves and medicinal materials, Lin Mengya put them in boiling water for the first time.

    It was not until the third time she put them in boiling water that the tea became fragrant.

    As time went by, the fragrance became increasingly strong.

 Chapter 845 - The Trial Given by Xin Luan

    <h4>Chapter 845 The Trial Given by Xin Luan</h4>

    The tea was slightly bitter with a sweet aftertaste and a refreshing fragrance.

    When Lin Mengya personally ced the cup of tea on Xin Luan¡¯s desk, it was the best time to drink it.

    As the lid of the cup was lifted, a special fragrance slowly spread from the desk to the whole Xiannan Hall.

    As Xin Luan drank the tea, its amazing vor spread all over his mouth. Anyone who was an expert in tea would immediately be astonished by the perfect vor of the tea.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head, looking respectful and meek.

    After Xin Luan drank the tea she made, his face seemed to have softened a lot.

    ¡°Miss, you are really good at making tea. No wonder my sister trusts you so much,¡± he said in a way of having a chat.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya answered softly, ¡°I appreciate Madame does not mind my humble birth. You overpraise me, reverend sir.¡±

    She had to be extremely cautious when talking to this kind of big shots who tended to sound others out on their intentions rather than to get straight to the point.

    Their unspoken messages could be sensed, but could not be exined in words.

    Although Lin Mengya was not used to talking in this way, she obviously did not have the initiative now.

    Xin Luan looked away after ncing at her for a short while.

    Lin Mengya did not dare to make eye contact with him. She would not have been afraid of his gaze in the past.

    However, she and her uncle just reunited today, so she inevitably lost herposure.

    Updates by

    ¡°Well, my sister has married into the imperial pce for many years and had a hard time managing the imperial pce. You will make a great contribution by doing all you can to assist her,¡± Xin Luan said, advising her to do all she could to assist Madame Jingrou.

    Lin Mengya was certainly aware that he wanted her to do some unusual things for Madame Jingrou.

    She lowered her head and answered respectfully and cautiously as before, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    One of them was absorbed in the book in front of him and the tea on the desk.

    The other was as gentle and meek as a diligent and cautious pce maid.

    Xin Luan, who seemed to be testing Lin Mengya¡¯s patience, cast a subtle nce at her from time to time and looked away subtly, as if he had ignored her.

    Lin Mengya stood there gravely with nothing else in her mind like a pine tree, listening to him turning the pages.

    After the High Priest opened more than 20 pages, she finally heard him say, ¡°You brought me a chessboard. Although I like ying chess, no one ys the game with me. Do you know how to y chess?¡±

    She blinked slightly. ying chess was not difficult for her.

    In recent days, she had made great progress in ying chess.

    She said, ¡°I just have a rough understanding of the game, so I¡¯m afraid I might let you down, reverend sir.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The game is just for fun anyway,¡± Xin Luan said.

    The manservant had neatly ced the pieces on the chessboard.

    Lin Mengya knelt beside Xin Luan and fixed her eyes on the chessboard without looking at him.

    She picked up a white piece with her right hand. Of course, she was aware the High Priest intended to let her move her piece first while trying to test her tactics.

    They started a fight on the chessboard with ck and white pieces.

    Lin Mengya was nervous at first and lost the decisive opportunity that was significant.

    However, as soon as she concentrated on the game, she slowly turned the situation around.

    They were in a stalemate on the chessboard in front of them.

    Xin Luan was increasingly aware the girl in front of him was not simple.

    The fight between them seemed to havee to an end.

    However, Xin Luan showed a serious look, wondering what kind of person she was.

    Her way of ying chess was quite strange, sometimes magnificent and sometimes meticulous.

    She did not stick to one pattern and was unrestrained, as if ying a game alone.

    It made him uneasy.

    Apart from anything else, although he also participated in the game, he had an intuition that he was led by her will.

    Her capability of holding him down in the game was so terrifying that he felt fearful as if he could not get out of her control.

    Everything was within her grasp. His thoughts, moves and way of ying chess were all seen through by her in the shortest amount of time.

    He had never had this feeling even in front of the Emperor.

    He could tell it was a fear of the future, although it was not intense.

    If the girl was not going to take his side, he should definitely get rid of her!

    For the first time, he showed a vicious look in his eyes.

    But when he thought of his sister¡¯s words, he had to hold it back, and it finally vanished in his eyes.

    How could he forget that his nephew considered the girl even more important than his life?

    If he could draw her over to his side, he would probably be able to bring the whole world under his domination!

    ¡°Reverend sir, you are smart. I¡¯ve lost,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xin Luan eventually won the game.

    Lin Mengya put down the piece in her hand and gradually suppressed her surging fighting will.

    In fact, she liked ying chess very much. Every time she yed chess, she could try out some new moves.

    However, at the same time, she was aware the chessboard was like a battlefield and people could expose their innate abilities in a seemingly simple game.

    Therefore, unless it was necessary, she just muddled through when ying chess with others.

    But when she saw Xin Luan today, she knew that she must take it seriously.

    He did all this to test her capabilities as well as to observe whether she was qualified to be trusted by him.

    Now, he might have done half of his work.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you may go back for now. In a few days, the Eldest Prince and the Ninth Prince are returning to the imperial pce, and you will be very busy. Take good care of Madame,¡± he said.

    Lin Mengya stood up and bowed respectfully before leaving the Xiannan Hall.

    The manservant, who walked her out, turned around and walked inside after excusing himself.

    Standing at the gate, Lin Mengya cast a subtle nce at the gate of the Xiannan Hall. Since the High Priest took the initiative to mention this, he was presumably about to take action.

    Long Tianyu was returning to the Jin State in a few days, which meant the meeting of venomous insects would soone to an end.

    Now, it was time to put something into motion.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to waste even a little of the three years left.

    As she expected, after returning to the Fengyu Court, she met Baisu, who had stayed outside for investigation these days.

    Baisu was no longer as dejected as she had been when she went out. Her eyes lit up when she saw Lin Mengya. It seemed that she had gotten good news.

    ¡°Look at your joyful expression. Let me guess, you found clues about your identity, right?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Baisu never expressed her emotions easily, but she couldn¡¯t hide them in front of Lin Mengya.

    Nodding heavily, she pulled Lin Mengya aside to sit down and whispered, ¡°Miss, thanks to your idea, I got some useful information in the past few days. Although I haven¡¯t found out my identity yet, I think you need to know something about the Divine Witch.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. If Baisu hadn¡¯t mentioned this, she would have almost forgotten the Divine Witch.

    Baisu said, ¡°I heard that more than a decade ago, the Divine Witch once imed to be ill and unable to rise from her sickbed. It was not until nearly a yearter that she gradually got better. However, the doctor, who had treated her, disappeared after she recovered. Last time, I heard you mention the Divine Witch looked exactly like our sister Baizhi. Calcting the time, I find the doctor disappeared at the time when Baizhi was born. Do you think it possible that Baizhi is...¡±

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya found Baisu¡¯s words made a lot of sense.

    It was true that Baizhi was brought into the Lin¡¯s Mansion as Lin Mengya¡¯spanion by Lin Mengya¡¯s father who imed that Baizhi¡¯s parents died in her childhood.

    If Baizhi was really the daughter of the Divine Witch, her background would be in line with what had happened more than a decade ago.

    ¡°Go and make a further investigation into the sudden disappearance of the doctor. I want to sound out the Divine Witch in person. If she is really Baizhi¡¯s mother, we will be able to draw her over to Xiaoyu¡¯s side and might be able to get some clues about your background,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baisu nodded heavily. She was not allowed to get close to the Divine Witch who was of a noble status, which would inevitably affect the result of her investigation.

    Moreover, Baizhi was her good sister. It would be a good thing for Baizhi if they could find out her real identity.

    Of course, they would not miss any opportunity. But after finding out Baizhi¡¯s real identity, Lin Mengya would let her make her choice whether to resume her rtionship with her mother.

    She could find out the truth, but she would respect their decisions and wishes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to arrange that. Miss, you should find a chance to get out of the imperial pce as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy without young master¡¯s help,¡± Baisu said.

    Of course, she could secretly take Lin Mengya out, but it was inconvenient to do so, and this trick could be seen through easily.

    However, Lin Mengya smiled, drew the jade token on her waist and said, ¡°Youe at the right time. With this, I can get in and out of the imperial pce freely.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Madame Jingrou¡¯s token had quite an influence.

    Baisu looked at it in surprise. After a heated discussion, they came up with a n.

    Early next morning, an inconspicuous carriage left through the back door of the imperial pce.

    With Madame Jingrou¡¯s token, Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage just needed to go through a routine examination when she got in and out of the imperial pce.

    This time she went out with the simple excuse that she was going shopping in order to prepare for weing the princes who were returning.

    This reason was not far-fetched anyhow.

    Moreover, she would be able to muddle through by buying some things at randomter.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu held back their excitement in the bumping carriage.

    After they arrived at the store they chose after a discussion, Lin Mengya asked the coachman to make sure to wait for them here and not to go anywhere else.

    After that, they sneaked away in the name of selecting goods.

    ¡°Miss, is it really okay for you to visit the Divine Witch Shrine openly?¡± seeing Lin Mengya dressed in a dusty pink gauze dress, Baisu asked in confusion.

    Lin Mengya, who couldn¡¯t be more cautious when sneaking out, usually dressed differently or disguised.

    Why did she go out openly today?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If I really went there stealthily, the Divine Witch will probably not meet me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

 Chapter 846 - The Divine Witch Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 846 The Divine Witch Shrine</h4>

    Taking a look at herself and making sure she was appropriately dressed, Lin Mengya took Baisu to the Divine Witch Shrine.

    There was no celebration today, so there were not many people on the street.

    Lin Mengya keenly sensed that the two of them were actually watched by some people around.

    Although the priority of these people was to protect Lin Mengya, she was sure that as long as Baisu got close to the Divine Witch Shrine, some of them would immediatelye out and take Baisu away.

    ¡°Go to the ce outside the pce, where we are going to meet, and wait for me there. Come and pick me up in four hours. If youe early, go to the teahouse over there and wait for me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    This was one of the reasons why Lin Mengya gave up covering up her tracks. Those people sent by Xiaoyu or Wanyan Lie could protect and keep an eye on her at the same time.

    She would rathere out openly than act stealthily and cause groundless spections.

    After nodding and ncing at Lin Mengya hesitantly, Baisu left reluctantly.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Aware of Baisu¡¯s concern, Lin Mengya tried tofort her.

    The Divine Witch Shrine was not a hazardous ce, and she would not get hurt there.

    She passed through the streets and arrived at the outer capital city.

    The imposing roof of the Divine Witch Shrine stood out on the bustling street.

    Those people walking past her all cast extremely respectful nces at the building that had borne people¡¯s faith over the years.

    However, Lin Mengya sighed slightly in her heart.

    By now, she was almost certain about the rtionship between Baizhi and the Divine Witch.

    Blood ties were mysterious but extremely urate.

    Judging from the age and unusual behavior of the Divine Witch, Lin Mengya was almost certain about Baizhi¡¯s real identity.

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was more curious about one thing.

    Although Baisu had told her that all of the Divine Witches were unmarried, they were not restrained by any doctrine. So they would not be prevented from getting married, would they?

    If Baizhi was really the daughter of the Divine Witch, there must be quite a few secrets behind it.

    ncing at the gate of the Divine Witch Shrine, Lin Mengya walked softly inside.

    The ce was as secluded as usual, as if totally isted from the bustle outside.

    With the help of her memory of herst visit here, Lin Mengya came to the front of the main hall of the Divine Witch Shrine with ease.

    She was in such a hurry that day that she did not take a good look at the main hall.

    Different from the main halls ofmon temples, the main hall of the Divine Witch Shrine was not as solemn as them.

    However, it was as dignified as them, which gave people a sense of reverence they could feel from the bottom of their hearts.

    Although she saw no believers practicing here, there were some servants working in the courtyard.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya, they naturally came up.

    However, all of them assumed a cold and aloof air, probably because their master was the noblest person in the Lieyun Empire.

    ¡°Miss, the Divine Witch is meditating. You are not allowed to intrude into our ce,¡± one of them said politely.

    Probably because she recognized that Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes were valuable, she restrained herself a little from assuming the arrogant attitude towardsmon people.

    Lin Mengya was not annoyed. Nodding gently, she took out the jade token of Madame Jingrou, held it in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sent by Madame Jingrou to seek guidance from the Divine Witch. Miss, please make an exception.¡±

    Perhaps they could be haughty in front ofmon people.

    However, the real noble masters in the imperial pce just considered them as humble servants.

    After hesitating for a moment, the servant said with her face softening a little, ¡°It turns out you are sent from the imperial pce. Please wait for a moment. Let me go and report it.¡±

    They would not deliberately make things difficult for her only if she revealed her identity as a pce maid sent by Madame Jingrou.

    Although it saved her the trouble, the Divine Witch would probably be more vignt against her.

    Lin Mengya, who didn¡¯t care about this kind of trifle anyway, looked around casually while waiting.

    Everything in the courtyard was simple and ssical.

    But its architectural style was obviously different from that of the adjacent Witch Empress Shrine.

    Since she came to the Lieyun Empire, she had spent most of her time in the imperial pce.

    Nevertheless, she had made quite a few visits to the inner and outer capital cities where the buildings were different but had something inmon.

    Only the architectural style of the Divine Witch Shrine seemed to be unique.

    Lin Mengya recalled that she had never seen this kind of architecture style in the Jin State or the other two countries.

    The buildings in each temple presumably had a significance of their own.

    What exactly was the significance of the buildings in the Divine Witch Shrine?

    It had been a long while since the servant went in to report. Seeing another servant pass by, Lin Mengya immediately called out to her with a polite and gentle smile.

    Fortunately, the servant had worked in the Divine Witch Shrine for three years despite her young age, and she was rtively mild.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be curious and asked a few questions about the buildings here.

    Only now did she learn the Divine Witch Shrine was said to be designed by the first Divine Witch.

    Although the buildings had been repaired several times, they basically remained the same.

    In this case, the architectural style of the Divine Witch Shrine was presumably influenced by the first Divine Witch.

    Since all Divine Witches came from the Witch Empress¡¯s tomb, could it be that the first Divine Witch applied the architectural style of the Witch Empress¡¯s tomb to the buildings in the Divine Witch Shrine?

    It could be possible. All Divine Witches made their debuts when they were 15-year-old girls.

    They were of high status and high prestige.

    However, a 15-year-old girl inevitably felt uneasy and lonely after going to a strange ce on her own.

    If Lin Mengya were the Divine Witch, she would probably apply the architectural style of her hometown as the first Divine Witch did in order to recollect the days she had spent in her hometown where she could never return.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little gloomy. Although she was born in this time and space, she could never forget the more than 20 years she had spent in modern society anyway.

    Wasn¡¯t the so-called Divine Witch just a girl who had to spend her youth here and let years and months slip by?

    If the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress did not exist, would the existence of these Divine Witches be meaningless?

    Plenty of thoughts came into her mind in a short time.

    Lost in various thoughts, she saw the servante back after reporting.

    She said, ¡°Miss, pleasee with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded, put away her thoughts and followed the servant into the main hall of the Divine Witch Shrine.

    In the hall, there was a faint sandalwood fragrance. Smelling it, Lin Mengya involuntarily became peaceful and attentive.

    She analyzed the ingredients of the fragrance as usual, only to find that it contained more than a dozen kinds of medicinal herbs.

    But what puzzled her was that most of the medicinal herbs could ease pain.

    Could it be that the Divine Witch did not feel well these days?

    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment. The Divine Witch will be here soon,¡± the servant said.

    After settling Lin Mengya politely, she served Lin Mengya a cup of tea.

    After that, the servant immediately left as if she dared not stay here for any longer.

    Holding the teacup, Lin Mengya kept looking around the main hall.

    It was the same as before, but was quiet and cool, not as bustling as outside.

    But at the same time, Lin Mengya noticed a strange thing.

    Although there were windows in the main hall, they were only meant for ventting the main hall.

    Lighting was not taken into consideration in the construction of the windows.

    The whole inner hall was lit by the candles burning day and night.

    It was strange. Could it be that all Divine Witches didn¡¯t like sunlight?

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± After taking a look around, Lin Mengya heard a gentle and cold voice.

    She immediately stood up and made a bow. Sure enough, the Divine Witch she had been thinking about for a long time was sitting in front of her.

    The Divine Witch made rough sounds by moving her wooden wheelchair. Although she had difficulty getting about, she was still as noble and aloof as a deity.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a hasty visit and disturbing you, reverend madam,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Despite she had plenty of doubts, she knew that she could not afford to offend the Divine Witch.

    Fortunately, the Divine Witch, who seemed to have a not bad impression of her, gave her a gentle but aloof smile, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What exactly puzzled Madame? Feel free to tell me.¡±

    Madame Jingrou was quite influential. Lin Mengya certainly knew the Divine Witch agreed to meet her for Madame Jingrou¡¯s sake.

    After taking a deep breath gently, Lin Mengya raised her head to look steadily at the Divine Witch who looked exactly like Baizhi.

    ¡°I want to know what exactly is the rtionship between you and my bestie.¡± She went straight to the point.

    Lin Mengya had expected that the Divine Witch would not admit it easily, so she must press the Divine Witch step by step so as to get the Divine Witch to talk about this.

    ¡°Who?¡± the Divine Witch, who seemed to beposed, asked, unexpectedly showing a trace of panic in her eyes.

    However, she soon pulled herself together, thinking Lin Mengya did not discover it, but in fact, Lin Mengya had noticed it.

    ¡°17 years ago, my father adopted a little girl who had lost her parents and was alone and helpless, and she and I grew up together. She looks exactly the same as you. Could she be your rtive?¡± Lin Mengya said, and her gaze became extremely sharp all of a sudden.

    Even the Divine Witch found it hard to confront her.

    ¡°There are plenty of people having simr faces in this world. It¡¯s presumably a coincidence,¡± the Divine Witch said with an uncertain look in her eyes.

    Obviously, she was afraid of giving herself away.

    Lin Mengya was more certain of her spection and showed an increasingly firm smile.

    ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, I can put my mind at ease. She is good in all respects, but has set her mind on seeking her rtive. What a pity. She will be relieved if she can take a look at her rtive,¡± Lin Mengya said ambiguously on purpose, trying to induce the Divine Witch to talk about this.

    After she said that in a regretful tone, she saw the Divine Witch, who had beenposed a moment ago, had clenched her fists she put on her knees.

    ¡°How... how is she?¡± the Divine Witch asked with unconceble anxiety in her tone.

    Seeing the Divine Witch had risen to the bait, Lin Mengya sighed and said mournfully, ¡°s... if my poor sworn sister had been able to meet her rtive, she would not have had a secret regret all her life.¡±

 Chapter 847 - Her Motherâ€™s Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 847 Her Mother¡¯s Old Friend</h4>

    ¡°Is she dead?¡± the Divine Witch asked.

    With the cold look on her delicate and demure face gone, she lost all herposure and peace.

    She opened her liquid eyes wide, failing to suppress the shock and grief in her eyes.

    Lin Mengya dropped her aggressive air. The expression of the Divine Witch was revealing.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°She isn¡¯t. Nevertheless, she will certainly be heart-broken if she learns she was discarded by her mother for no reason. I don¡¯t know why you sent her away after giving birth to her, but only know that every mother loves her children. Even if a mother seems to have no maternal love for her child, she must have her difficulties. Am I right?¡±

    Although the Divine Witch was keenly aware that she had been tricked by the girl in front of her, she suddenly seemed to be relieved instead of getting angry.

    When she looked up again, she no longer looked like a statue with her cold look gone.

    Her face was filled with exhaustion, but she seemed to be relieved all of a sudden.

    She said, ¡°You are right. Every mother loves her children. But if the child was close to death after being born, the mother could only harden her heart to send the child away for the sake of the child despite her reluctance to part with the child.¡±

    Things went better than Lin Mengya expected.

    She had thought the Divine Witch would try hard to deny it. Unexpectedly, she tricked the Divine Witch into telling the truth in a few words.

    She said, ¡°Baizhi is safe in my ce. Rest assured. She has grown well into a pretty, lively and kind girl. All the members of my family like her very much.¡±

    At the mention of Baizhi, the weak girl who had been herpanion since their childhoods and even sheltered her from quite a few troubles, she felt tenderness towards a biological sister.

    Her brother doted on her, and Lin Mengwu was her half-sister.

    However, in her life, she could never forget the warmth given by Baizhi who had apanied her when the two of them were weak.

    As such, when she became capable of taking care of Baizhi, her first thought was to take Baizhi to her ce, and give her a new name and a carefree future.

    ¡°Her name is Baizhi, right? It¡¯s a wonderful name. Sure enough, your mother didn¡¯t lie to me. Please express my gratitude to her for raising my daughter,¡± the Divine Witch said.

    Her mother? Lin Mengya was stunned.

    Why did the Divine Witch know her mother?

    ¡°You know my mother is...¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    ¡°Zuo Shuqing, the Eldest Princess of the Nation of Lintian, the wife of Marquis Zhennan of the Jin State. She is your mother as well as a person who did me a big favor,¡± the Divine Witch said.

    Lin Mengya was shocked when she heard the Divine Witch say her mother¡¯s identity urately in a soft voice.

    But fortunately, she, who had gotten the shocking news from her uncle, soon returned to herself despite her iparable astonishment.

    ¡°You met my mother before?¡± she asked, a little excited.

    To be honest, since she found that her mother was an extremely mysterious person, she had wanted to find out about her mother¡¯s past all this time.

    The words of those who were acquainted with her mother were like fragments pieced together to create an image of her mother that even her father had never seen.

    But Lin Mengya was delighted to see it and totally fascinated by it.

    Her mother had gone through all kinds of hardships to bring her and her brother to this world and used her wisdom to shelter her from the real danger.

    Unknowingly, she seemed to have followed her mother¡¯s traces and taken a look into her mother¡¯s past.

    ¡°I have no idea whether my child looks like me or not, but you do look so much like your mother. When I first met your mother, we were both teenagers. Unexpectedly, things have remained the same after all this time, but your mother has gone,¡± the Divine Witch said.

    From the moment sheid her eyes on this girl, it caused unimaginable turbulence in her heart.

    She met Lin Mengya¡¯s mother, who was a delicate and elegant girl back then, for the first time on an evening.

    At that time, she, who had just inherited the position of the Divine Witch, was still slightly unustomed to the new environment.

    After the noisy daytime, the loneliness and coldness during the night inevitably eroded her heart like a poison that seeped into her bones.

    But that day she met a girl who had bright eyes and a warm smile.

    The girl was several years older than her. Taking only a nce at the girl¡¯s smile, she felt her unease eased.

    The girl came to visit her almost every day in the next few days, either bringing her some food from outside or telling her some interesting stories.

    If the girl had not encouraged her to sneak out together, she would not have met the man...

    Although it was just a moment of pleasure, she relished the taste of love.

    She would never regret it even at the cost of her life.

    She had thought that she would never get the news of her child in this life.

    She had stopped thinking about her child until the appearance of this girl, who looked exactly like the girl she had met, gave her new hope.

    Fortunately, fate was not that cruel to her.

    ¡°Exactly what sort of person is my mother?¡± Lin Mengya, who had been puzzled by this question all this time, asked.

    As she knew about her mother¡¯s past, she was increasingly aware that her mother, whom her father always kept in mind and even someone like the Divine Witch considered as an intimate friend, was practically perfect.

    But she was more aware that no one was perfect.

    Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but investigate into and explore her mother¡¯s past in order toplete her mother¡¯s image in her heart.

    By now, the image seemed to be increasingly clear, but more importantly, it became increasingly vivid.

    ¡°Your mother was smart and kind, while so stubborn that she insisted onpleting anything she believed at all costs. She had suffered a lot because of her stubbornness, but she was unwilling to change. I think you have no idea that your mother fell for your father first. However, back then, your father was reserved and refused to ept your mother¡¯s love, so she came to the Lieyun Empire in a fit of anger. Later, we kept in touch through letters. I know you have a brother, Nansheng. I remember that herst letter said that she was going to have a daughter. She was overjoyed and begged me to pray to the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress for granting you a peaceful life,¡± the Divine Witch said with a gentle look.

    Youth was always unforgettable. Moreover, she, who had spent the first half of her life living in seclusion, considered the few years as her only merry time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my mother to be so tough. After giving birth to Baizhi, you sent someone to take her to my home, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    After ncing at Lin Mengya hesitantly, the Divine Witch finally nodded softly and subconsciously touched her thighs with her hands on her knees.

    She slightly furrowed her delicate eyebrows and said in slight distress, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for giving birth to her despite my incapability of giving her a family. Although your mother had passed away at that time, I had no friends other than her to entrust with my child. I trusted your father, so I begged someone to take my child to your home.¡±

    Fate was indescribably marvelous.

    Her mother and the Divine Witch, the old generation, were intimate friends.

    She and Baizhi, the young generation, were as close as sisters.

    There was no story without coincidences. Perhaps the two families were destined to have a close rtionship.

    ¡°Reverend ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. Baizhi is very gentle and considerate and she will definitely understand your good intention. Besides, I certainly won¡¯t tell her about this without your permission. Rest assured,¡± Lin Mengya said softly with a smile.

    Others might be able to ept this, but Baizhi was the simplest.

    She must make sure this would not cause any harm to Baizhi before she told Baizhi about this.

    But now, it was obviously not the best time.

    Hearing that Lin Mengya would respect her opinion, the Divine Witch, weighed down with worry, felt relieved.

    She cast a grateful nce at Lin Mengya, because Lin Mengya brought the news of her child, and more importantly, Lin Mengya did not tell her child about this without her permission.

    Both she and her child were not ready to ept the fact yet, so maintaining the status quo was the best choice.

    ¡°Thank you very much. If youe here just to bring me the news of my child, I will be very grateful to you. But if you have something else to tell me, please get straight to the point. But I have to make it clear that although you have done me a favor, I will never reveal some secrets,¡± the Divine Witch said.

    She was smart. Although she had admitted her rtionship with Baizhi to Lin Mengya, she did notpletely forget her responsibilities.

    After straightening out her thinking and organizing her words, Lin Mengya said seriously, ¡°If I did not miss my guess, you¡¯re supposed toe from a mysterious underground ce, aren¡¯t you? Or I should say that you Divine Witches have always lived underground. Although you asionallye out to get some fresh air, your hometown should be located in an underground city, right?¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya point out her biggest secret, the Divine Witch was obviously taken aback at the moment and stared at Lin Mengya without blinking.

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that this secret unknown to all people would be discovered by this girl.

    Seeing the Divine Witch¡¯s reaction, Lin Mengya was sure of her guess.

    In fact, from the moment she entered the Divine Witch Shrine, she noticed that it was characterized by windows made for venttion rather than lighting.

    Moreover, there were numerousmpstands here. The design was not only ingenious, but also capable of making the most of the candlelight.

    From the moment she entered the hall until now, she was surrounded by candles that lit the hall brightly.

    However, she obviously smelled various medicinal materials and incense that were not smoky instead of the smoky smell produced by burning candles.

    She looked around, but did not find any censer or cauldron in the hall.

    In this case, the smell could only be produced by those burning candles.

    The design, good for venttion, not only prevented the wind from blowing the candles, but also offered some fresh air.

    Such an ingenious building definitely couldn¡¯t be built in a short time.

 Chapter 848 - Separated Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 848 Separated Sisters</h4>

    Apart from that, although the Divine Witch in front of her looked exactly like Baizhi, the Divine Witch¡¯s skin was whiter than that of Baizhi, and some of her physical characteristics were in line with those of the cave dwellers who lived underground all year round.

    That was the reason why Lin Mengya suspected that the tribe of Divine Witches was a mysterious tribe that lived underground.

    ¡°Even your mother were unaware of this. How on earth did you find out about this?¡± the Divine Witch asked.

    Seeing her biggest secret revealed, she was extraordinarily shocked.

    ¡°It is not difficult to find out about this. Nevertheless, I am more curious about one thing: since you live underground, why do youe here?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Her intuition told her that the legend of the Divine Witch might be a scheme.

    But if it was just a lie, how could the title of the Divine Witch be passed down for so long?

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t tell you. Miss, please stop asking. This is rted to the safety of all my tribe members. Please don¡¯t mention this to anyone.¡± The Divine Witch decisively refused to answer Lin Mengya¡¯s question with a pleading and solemn look.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya finally nodded.

    The woman in front of her was not only Baizhi¡¯s biological mother, but also her mother¡¯s intimate friend.

    In any case, she should not force the Divine Witch to tell her.

    ¡°Rest assured, reverend ma¡¯am. I will never mention this to anyone. But can you tell me what Madame Hui came here for a few days ago?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She could seek the information she wanted through other channels, so she didn¡¯t have to force the Divine Witch to offer it.

    Nevertheless, the Divine Witch was willing to answer Lin Mengya¡¯s question as long as it was not about the origin of the tribe of the Divine Witches.

    The Divine Witch answered, ¡°She just came here to beg me to enter the imperial pce to pray for blessings. Since you have the token of Madame Jingrou, you should know her son who was brought back a year ago. After the prince entered the imperial pce, a few misfortunes happened indeed, so Madame Hui considered he brought bad luck.¡±

    That night, Lin Mengya also overheard some information.

    Madame Hui might be the only one who was so eager to me Xiaoyu for bringing bad luck.

    ¡°Thank you for not believing the rumor, reverend ma¡¯am. In fact, I want to ask you a favor,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    When the Divine Witch saw Lin Mengya stopped making detailed inquiries about her secret, her face softened considerably.

    She was more tolerant and kinder to the daughter of her old friend than to others.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Miss,¡± she said.

    Lin Mengya stood up, bowed to her respectfully and said, ¡°Reverend ma¡¯am, I hope you can lend me a helping hand and assist the Ninth Prince to ascend the throne!¡±

    The Divine Witch was stunned. She had no interest in getting involved in this kind of secr affairs.

    But in the face of Lin Mengya¡¯s eager request, she really wanted to repay the Lin Family for raising her daughter.

    After pondering for a while, she suddenly said with a sigh, ¡°Fine. I eventually fail to throw off the arrangement of fate although I have spent the first half of my life hiding here. Rest assured, Miss, I¡¯ll certainly lend you a helping hand. The Ninth Prince is destined to ascend the throne. I just want you to promise me one thing and keep it in mind.¡±

    Seeing the Divine Witch consent to her request, Lin Mengya was overjoyed.

    Even if the Divine Witch made eight or ten requests, she would do all she could to fulfil them, let alone a request.

    The Divine Witch said, ¡°My poor child... It¡¯s an extra blessing given by the Witch Empress for me to learn that she is alive and fine. Miss, please don¡¯t tell my child about her real origin, and prevent her from stepping into the Lieyun Empire. I¡¯m destined to have no chance to resume my rtionship with her, but I hope that I could ensure her safety for the rest of her life.¡±

    Lin Mengya had thought the Divine Witch would ask her to keep the underground city secret.

    Unexpectedly, the Divine Witch¡¯s request was about Baizhi.

    Lin Mengya nodded without the slightest hesitation. What the Divine Witch had done today had shown her the Divine Witch, of an extraordinary status, had too many scruples and heavy responsibilities.

    Since she considered Baizhi as her sister, she would never allow Baizhi to be in any danger.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Also, this is the dowry I prepared for her. Please give it to her, but don¡¯t tell her that it¡¯s a gift from me, her useless mother,¡± the Divine Witch said.

    Then she took out a pair of red jade bracelets set with gold from her bosom with slightly trembling hands.

    The jade was old and as bright as blood, without the slightest impurity.

    Lin Mengya could tell at a nce that it was a rare high-qualitymodity in the market.

    The golden threads of the bracelets seemed to be new, each with a pearl as the button. The bracelets looked fine and indescribably exquisite.

    The Divine Witch caressed the bracelets reluctantly, as if she could express her longing for her daughter through them.

    Lin Mengya took the red jade bracelets, where the warmth from the Divine Witch still lingered, with both hands, and put them carefully and properly in her bosom.

    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give them to her. Rest assured. I promise I¡¯ll give Baizhi a grand wedding. No matter who she marries, I¡¯ll protect her for the rest of her life.¡±

    This was her promise to the Divine Witch and represented her care for Baizhi whom she considered as her sister.

    Warm tears ran down the Divine Witch¡¯s delicate face. She, who hadn¡¯t cried for many years, went through the most significant up and down in her life today.

    ¡°Okay, with your promise, I can put my mind at ease,¡± the Divine Witch said.

    The members of the Lin Family always kept their promises, and the Divine Witch had learned it from Lin Mengya¡¯s father long before.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s promise, her daughter¡¯s safety and joy in thetter half of her life could be ensured.

    ¡°Reverend ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t cry. Things are unpredictable. Maybe you will have a chance to meet her again. As long as you are alive, there are plenty of possibilities. By the way, I have a maid named Baisu, who is only a few years older than Baizhi. Have you ever met a girl of her age before?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She thought that since Wanyan Lie banned Baisu from getting into the Divine Witch Shrine, it meant that something terrible would happen once Baisu got close to it.

    Judging from the reactions of Wanyan Lie¡¯s men and Baisu¡¯s master, it was probably something serious.

    The Divine Witch nced at her, shook her head helplessly, and then nodded, thinking Lin Mengya was really brilliant.

    There were only a few secrets hidden in the Divine Witch Shrine, but now they had been revealed by her overnight.

    The Divine Witch said, ¡°In fact, my delivery caused a deficiency of vital energy and blood, making me unable to move freely. But one day, the female physician, who offered me physical therapy, suddenly brought two children. One of them was about three or four years old, and the other was still in her infancy. The female physician begged me to save the two children, so I hid them here. Because I lost my daughter, I sympathized with them. However, the female physician disappeared after bringing them here. It was inconvenient for me to seek another physician, so I had taken care of them for three years without receiving physical therapy. Later, I was willing but unable to continue taking care of them, so I respectively entrusted them to two people, and they were brought up separately.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart pounded wildly. That was right. Baisu once mentioned that she vaguely remembered that a woman had taken her to another ce to visit another girl.

    ¡°In that case, reverend ma¡¯am, do you remember who you entrusted with the two children?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The Divine Witch stared at her for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°The older child, who had an excellent body constitution, was taken away by Prince Lie, while the younger child was adopted by the Dongfang Family. Nevertheless, I have never told anyone about the origins of the two children and just begged them to take good care of the two children.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt her mind was blown all of sudden.

    Since the older child was entrusted to Prince Lie, the child was very likely to be Baisu!

    Since the younger child was adopted by the Dongfang Family, could the child be Xiu?

    Lin Mengya was stunned. At first, she only knew the identities of the two girls were a little special.

    Unexpectedly, they turned out to be sisters.

    ¡°Well, reverend ma¡¯am, is there any evidence to verify their identities? I mean, how can I make sure they are the two little girls?¡± Lin Mengya tried hard to suppress her excitement and asked.

    By now, she still considered it as a spection.

    The Divine Witch, who had no idea why she was so astonished, thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°The two children were both very cute. I¡¯ve forgotten if there¡¯s any evidence to verify their identities, except for one thing: the younger child had very special eyes that were natural containers for venomous insects.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was almost sure that the younger child was Xiu.

    She should have thought of this earlier. If Xiu was really the daughter of the Dongfang Family, how could they leave her alone in such a secluded courtyard?

    Although Xiu imed that she volunteered to sacrifice her eyes for Xiaoyu, who would easily allow their daughter to sacrifice her eyes?

    Clenching her fists, Lin Mengya did not know what to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the Divine Witch asked.

    Seeing theplicated expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, she realized that things might not be as simple as she imagined.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Reverend ma¡¯am, when the older child left the Divine Witch Shrine, did anything unusual happen? Or did she lose her memories of the days she had spent here?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s question, the Divine Witch lowered her head.

    After a long while, she finally nodded her head lightly and said hesitantly, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s my fault. After the female physician brought the two children here, I secretly raised them during the period. Although I entrusted them to two reliable people, they believed that if the two children could still remember me, it would affect my reputation. I had no choice but to think of a way to make them forget everything that had happened here and their rtionship.¡±

    Unexpectedly, this was the reason why Baisu was banned from approaching the Divine Witch Shrine.

    It was hard to deprive a person of her memories. Either venomous insects or hypnotism could merely lock this part of her memories.

    Once the person undid the lock with her willpower, she would regain her lost memories.

    But all this required something that aroused doubts. The Divine Witch Shrine raised Baisu¡¯s doubts, and she lost her memories of the three years she had spent here.

    This was the turning point of their new lives, as well as the end of their original lives.

 Chapter 849 - Meet an Acquaintance on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 849 Meet an Acquaintance on the Way</h4>

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I see,¡± Lin Mengya said, indescribably heavy-hearted.

    No matter if Baisu and Xiu were the two sisters sent away by the Divine Witch, fate was particrly cruel to them.

    ¡°Since you are Shuqing¡¯s daughter, I have to warn you one thing. Leave here as soon as possible, as some people consider your existence as a disaster,¡± the Divine Witch said.

    Although Lin Mengya had no idea what the Divine Witch meant by saying that, she was aware that it actually saved her a lot of trouble to get away by feigning death ande to the Lieyun Empire in secret.

    Moreover, with Xiaoyu and her uncle concealing her identity, no one would find out about her identity unless something unexpected happened.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, reverend ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll be careful. As soon as I get this done, I¡¯ll leave here,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although she was just going to leave for a period, she knew that when she returned, it was time to open the gate to the paradise city with the keys.

    After bidding farewell to the Divine Witch, Lin Mengya nced at the Divine Witch Shrine and walked down the street in low spirits.

    Things were not either ck or white.

    Before Baisu was taken to the Divine Witch Shrine, her identity might not be simple.

    After she solved this mystery, there would be more mysteries ahead of them.

    She did not consider it a knotty problem. Nevertheless, based on the information she got, her intuition told her that a vast amount of people might get involved in this.

    Both the missing female physician and the origins of the two sisters made her uneasy.

    If she verified the two of them were the poor sisters sent away by the Divine Witch, it would probably cause an earthshaking change in their lives.

    Lin Mengya was not sure if such a change was a good thing for Baisu and Xiu.

    So she had to handle this with caution.

    On the way, Lin Mengya, lost in thought, did not notice that someone had been staring at her eagerly since she walked out of the Divine Witch Shrine.

    While she walked through the streets and alleys, he stared at her all this time with his eyes full of tender affection.

    Lin Mengya, deep in thought, did not notice that two rascals, who looked like scoundrels, had set their eyes on her, who was out of her wits.

    When she identally walked into a quiet alley, the two rascals blocked her way, one in front of her and the other behind her.

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re so pretty. It¡¯s not safe for you to walk alone.¡± Lin Mengya, who was thinking, was interrupted by a frivolous voice.

    It was not until then that she raised her head and found herself at a disadvantage.

    She frowned slightly. She was so vexed today that she just wanted to get rid of the two rascals, who tried to pester her, as soon as possible.

    Just as she wanted to take out the poison she usually brought with her for self-defense, she realized that she seemed to have left it behind in the imperial pce when changing her clothes.

    Did she have to use her blood?

    Lin Mengya frowned tightly. She could not use her blood easily. What was more, they were just two insignificant people.

    ¡°Get out of my way. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you,¡± she shouted coldly.

    She was in the capital city and there must be guards around her, which made it difficult for them toy a finger on her.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so hot-tempered. I like it... Ouch... my hand!¡± one of the rascals said, reaching out to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    But all of a sudden, he was thrown up into the air like a shadow.

    At the same time, Lin Mengya, who was impatient, was held tightly in someone¡¯s arms.

    Just as she wanted to struggle, she smelled a familiar scent.

    She trembled slightly all over. However, the moment the rascal¡¯s arm was cut off, she was pulled away from the spot where she had stood a moment ago.

    Although a surge of blood welled out from the wound on the rascal¡¯s arm, her dress was not stained by a single drop of it.

    ¡°Scram!¡± there came a deep and cold voice that seemed to belong to a devil crawling out of hell.

    Intimidated by the vicious means of the person, the other rascal supported hispanion, who was tortured by sharp pain, and fled from the alley in a hurry.

    With her back against the chest she was familiar with, Lin Mengya felt as if her heart were going to jump out of her throat.

    She was extremely familiar with those arms that had protected her and saved her from lethal danger countless times.

    ¡°Sly fox, why are you also here?¡± Lin Mengya blurted out.

    She had not called him by his nickname for a long time.

    Although she hadn¡¯t even cast a nce at the person behind her and the person had only made a move in front of her, she could recognize him.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Lass, I went through a hard time looking for you,¡± Qinghu said in a frivolous tone as before, but in an excited and trembling voice.

    Lin Mengya considered Qinghu as an indispensable family member who was as important as her father and brother.

    Now she was aware that since Long Tianyu had discovered that she was still alive, Qinghu would inevitably learn it.

    However, when they actually met, she felt as if a lifetime had passed since theyst met.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry...¡± She apologized.

    She had no idea what she could say other than the three words to express her apology to her family members who were concerned about her.

    Qinghu suddenly tightened his grip. Although it hurt a little, Lin Mengya still endured the pain.

    How she wished she could live happily forever with those who cared about her if possible.

    Unfortunately, reality was always crueler than dreams.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that anymore. It¡¯s God¡¯s extra tolerance to let me know that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Qinghu said.

    After a long while, Lin Mengya felt Qinghu, who had held her tightly, loosened his grip.

    She immediately turned around and saw Qinghu¡¯s feminine and beautiful face as she expected.

    It had only been a few months since theyst met, but he became much more haggard.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so close to a slob. If you¡¯re not good-looking anymore, no one will want you!¡± pinching his cheeks, Lin Mengya said smilingly with tears in her eyes.

    Qinghu was the person she trusted the most and could share all kinds of secrets with.

    Now with him around, Lin Mengya felt relieved.

    ¡°No one other than you wants me!¡± As Qinghu said, he held her petite body tightly once again and closed his eyes to conceal the deep affection in them.

    It was great that she was still alive and her body was warm.

    If she really died, he would probably lose his mind in an instant.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you in. Anyway, I have enough food in my home to feed an idler like you. Well, let go of me now. It will be embarrassing to be seen by others,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile and beat Qinghu on the shoulder.

    Since hisst visit to the Candle Dragon Cult, his health condition had improved a lot and his deadly inveterate disease had eased greatly.

    Given enough time, she might be able to cure Qinghu.

    It was great to have the people she cared about around. At least, she still had a chance to turn things around, which was more important than anything else.

    ¡°I can hold my youngdy as I please. You should have brought somepetent guards with you when youe out. Look at those guards who are so ipetent that they were even knocked down before I made the fourth move. How could they protect you?¡± Qinghu said.

    Seeing the look of disdain on his face, Lin Mengya felt a little helpless.

    It was no wonder that none of them came out to save her a moment ago. It turned out that they had been knocked down by him beforeing out.

    ¡°There are very few people as proficient in martial arts as you! You didn¡¯t hurt them, did you? They are sent by Xiaoyu. Don¡¯t hurt them badly!¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Back then, all the guards in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion other than Ling Ye had been tortured by Qinghu with all kinds of excuses.

    In the end, they started to shake uncontrobly at the sight of Qinghu¡¯s typical sly smile.

    Now Qinghu did this to Xiaoyu¡¯s men.

    Should shement the bad luck of Xiaoyu¡¯s men or sigh over Qinghu¡¯s persistence in this?

    ¡°They turn out to be sent by the little guy. No wonder they are so weak. Rest assured. I have a sense of propriety. It¡¯s not a good ce to stay. Let¡¯s go,¡± Qinghu said.

    Then he turned around and jumped on top of the wall in the alley, with Lin Mengya in his arms.

    After jumping up and down a few times, the two of themnded in a tremendously secluded and remote courtyard.

    Before Lin Mengya asked, she saw Baisue out of the house with a worried look.

    It turned out to be the courtyard Baisu rented.

    ¡°You¡¯re so capable that you even find this ce,¡± Lin Mengya turned around and said, with no idea whether she should praise him for his capability or mock him for being as acute as a dog.

    Perhaps it was about time for Baisu to pick her up, so Baisu was ready to go out.

    As soon as Baisu walked out of the house, she saw two strangers in the courtyard.

    Just as she tensed up, she saw Lin Mengya¡¯s face she was familiar with and the other face she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time but couldn¡¯t forget.

    ¡°Miss! Qinghu! Why are you here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She is such a typical maid trained by you that she even said a word simr to yours at the sight of me,¡± Qinghu lowered his head and whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.

    Lin Mengya merely shot a nce at him beforeing up to Baisu.

    She said, ¡°I bumped into Qinghu, and he brought me here. It¡¯s a secluded ce. But unfortunately, it¡¯s discovered by someone as acute as a dog.¡±

    Despite knowing that Lin Mengya was talking about him, Qinghu was still as thick-skinned as before.

    He stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side with a smile, refusing to move a step from her.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find a new one. Anyway, I¡¯ve collected all the information we need. I¡¯m going to bring the booklet into the imperial pce for your reference,¡± Baisu said.

    Baisu was aware of Qinghu¡¯s capability.

    Nevertheless, they did not intend to hide the courtyard from anyone, and just wanted to make sure the information Baisu gathered was not leaked.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go back. Qinghu, you muste here with Long Tianyu¡¯s men. You may go back now. I¡¯ll spare some time to visit you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Then she took the booklet carefully bound by Baisu and quickly flipped through it. It only took a few minutes for her to record all the information in the Shen Nung system.

    After that, the booklet would be destroyed by Baisu immediately.

    After they got these things done, Lin Mengya saw that Qinghu was still standing by her side and refused to leave.

    Lin Mengya involuntarily pushed him and said softly, ¡°Hey, why are you in a daze?¡±

    Qinghu smiled unnaturally, seeming to be a little reluctant to leave.

    He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back right away. Oh, yes,ss, Long Tianyu is going back in a few days, do you know that?¡±

 Chapter 850 - Hide the Truth from Her

    <h4>Chapter 850 Hide the Truth from Her</h4>

    Lin Mengya nodded. Long Tianyu had told her about this before.

    Although she was a little reluctant to part with him, she was not a shortsighted person.

    Moreover, given the current situation, she would be able to return to the Jin State to meet him soon.

    Although she would be tortured by the temporary separation, she had something to look forward to after all.

    Qinghu was heart-broken when he saw Lin Mengya act as bashfully as a little woman at the mention of Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Then do you know why he has to go back so soon?¡± Qinghu asked in a slightly stern voice.

    Lin Mengya looked at him in confusion and said, ¡°He¡¯s been away for so long. It¡¯s time for him to go back and have a look. After all, the Crown Prince and the Empress are formidable. Qinghu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    With a bitter face, Qinghu suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders tightly. There was a look of reluctance in his eyes, but he could not bear to see her kept in the dark.

    ¡°He... Forget it. It might be well that you have no idea. Baisu, take good care of her. I¡¯ll think of a way to enter the imperial pce to apany you in a few days.¡± As Qinghu said, he loosened his grip dejectedly and looked down.

    This was something between the two of them. Regardless of the result, she should learn the truth from Long Tianyu.

    In any case, he would stay by her side, no matter whether she was in the Lieyun Empire or the Jin State.

    ¡°What on earth happened? Why are you so hesitant?¡± seeing Qinghu turn to leave, Lin Mengya could not help but grab his arm and asked softly.

    With a helpless and bitter smile, he ignored Lin Mengya¡¯s request for the first time and got out of her sight in a hurry.

    ¡°He is truly strange,¡± Lin Mengya murmured, feeling a little uneasy.

    Qinghu had never acted like this before.

    What on earth had happened so that he became so hesitant all of a sudden?

    She turned around, only to see Baisu try to hide the panic in her eyes in a hurry.

    ¡°Do you also know something?¡± she fixed her eyes on Baisu and asked.

    Baisu immediately panicked.

    She fell on her knees heavily with a pale face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, Miss. But young master told me that I must not tell you about it easily.¡±

    Hearing Baisu¡¯s sincere words, Lin Mengya became increasingly confused.

    She grabbed Baisu¡¯s arm and pulled her up from the ground.

    Then she said, ¡°Just tell me. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. I should not have hidden Prince Yu¡¯s visit from you. But he¡¯s going to leave soon. What do you have to hide from me?¡±

    Baisu looked at Lin Mengya anxiously. If Prince Yu didn¡¯te here, she could continue keeping this secret.

    However, since Prince Yu hade, it was apparent that Lin Mengya had met him in secret.

    In this case, it was a little uneptable that Prince Yu did not mention a word about it.

    Baisu said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hide it from you, Miss. In fact, a few months ago young master received the news that after conducting a funeral for you, Prince Yu took Princess Ling into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to take charge of family affairs, and the Emperor of the Jin State has arranged a marriage for Prince Yu. Two monthster, Prince Yu is going to marry someone else as the new Princess Yu.¡±

    Was... was he going to marry someone else?

    Lin Mengya felt dizzy, as if she had lost all her strength.

    ¡°Miss! Miss, don¡¯t be sad. Maybe, maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Baisu held Lin Mengya tightly and said in distress.

    Lin Mengya showed a self-mocking smile, and her eyes were filled with tears when Baisu did not notice.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back to the imperial pce,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She struggled to stand firm, while her mind was upied by the intimate time they had on those nights.

    Long Tianyu had never kept anything from her. Moreover, he would have mentioned such a serious thing to her.

    Unexpectedly, she learned it from Qinghu and Baisu.

    Did he have to go back in a hurry because he was going to marry someone else two monthster?

    Lin Mengya was aware that she should ask him, but she felt so weak all over that she could not even stand firm on her own.

    That made sense. In the eyes of others, Lin Mengya, Princess Yu for whom Prince Yu had a deep affection and the First Miss of the Lin Family, had passed away.

    In what name could she continue holding the position of Princess Yu now?

    After thinking all kinds of nonsense on the way, Lin Mengya was thrown into confusion.

    With a maggot in her brain, she returned to the imperial pce and then the Fengyu Court where she temporarily lived.

    She just got a rough idea of what Baisu said tofort her.

    She had lost herposure.

    ¡°Miss, no matter what others say, you should ask Prince Yu personally what on earth is going on, right?¡± Baisu, who had qualms about leaving Lin Mengya alone in her room, squatted down in front of Lin Mengya and said in great distress.

    ¡°Yes, I should ask him myself. You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve gone through all these ups and downs together, and I know his feelings better than anyone. I must ask him before making any decision,¡± Lin Mengya muttered to herself, while seeming to convince herself to trust him.

    She had confidence in Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings for her. There was no room for anyone else between them.

    Therefore, she decided to give Long Tianyu a chance to confess.

    ¡°Okay. Miss, calm down. I also have confidence in His Highness and believe he won¡¯t betray you,¡± Baisu said.

    She felt a little remorse. In fact, she learned it by ident.

    She had intended to keep it a secret, but she did not expect Qinghu to arouse Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion today.

    At the sight that Lin Mengya, who had always been tough, became like this, she was heart-broken.

    Lin Mengya tried hard to suppress her uneasiness, recalling that Long Tianyu had said that he would oftene to the imperial pce to visit her before he left.

    Since Qinghu showed up today, he should have time to visit her.

    Leaning against the window, Lin Mengya looked up at the sky and let out a sigh quietly.

    If he really married someone else, was she going to wait for his visit with expectation every day as she was doing at the moment?

    She lowered her head with a slightly bitter face.

    No, she would never do that!

    She would not allow another woman to get involved in her rtionship or marriage.

    If Long Tianyu really disregarded her feelings and betrayed her, she knew that she would break up with him and forget their unforgettable rtionship forever.

    She was so selfish and stuck to loyalty in a rtionship.

    ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± She had no idea for how long she had waited before she heard Long Tianyu¡¯s low and teasing voice.

    Slightly startled, she concealed theplicated emotions in her eyes.

    Then, she looked at him with a faint smile and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±

    There was a hint of bitterness in her gentle voice, but Long Tianyu failed to notice it.

    He put his arms around her and said with a rare smile on his handsome face, ¡°I really want to bring you back with me. Ya¡¯er, leave with me.¡±

    Despite knowing that he was joking, Lin Mengya really wanted to agree to his request recklessly.

    However...

    Apart from the businesses of the Candle Dragon Cult and the paradise city, now their rtionship became a little confusing.

    Lin Mengya was about to agree to his request, but eventually swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.

    She said, ¡°Now is not the time.¡±

    She leaned her head against his chest, listening to his heartbeats.

    His ck cloak was ced on the chair at the door by him. Finally, her nose was filled with the faint fragrance of medicinal materials from him.

    How she wished time could stop at this moment.

    ¡°I know. It won¡¯t take long. Trust me,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He held her hands and stared at her with his deep eyes, thinking he would always keep the stars all over the sky they saw that night in mind.

    Gazing at him who was affectionate, Lin Mengya got a lump in the throat.

    She subconsciously dodged his eyes, rested her head on his shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you going back to handle any emergency? Although I am not going back with you, I can still offer you some advice.¡±

    She could hear her trembling voice, although she had tried hard to restrain herself.

    Only she knew how desperately she wanted to hear his answer.

    Seeing her meek side that he rarely saw, Long Tianyu only felt the woman in his arms won his heart gently and meekly.

    He carried her to the soft couch and sat there. It would not take long.

    After getting all things done, she would return to his side.

    ¡°No emergency. Stay here and take good care of yourself. Wait for me to take you back,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Heh... she mocked herself for being silly.

    She still expected him to confess at this moment.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. You too. If you have nothing important to talk about with me, I want to go to bed early tonight,¡± she said.

    Leaning her head on Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder, Lin Mengya felt heart-broken and bitterly disappointed in him.

    Why didn¡¯t he take the initiative to tell her that he was going to marry someone else?

    Was he afraid that she would try to stop him? Or did he think that if he continued hiding it from her, once he married someone else, she, who had a deep affection for him, would have to ept it despite her reluctance?

    Either of the possibilities could break her heart.

    She knew that she was not generous enough to share her husband with someone else. She could not do that, nor did she want to.

    ¡°Okay, go to sleep,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    Watching her lying obediently in his arms, he felt a deep affection for her.

    He gently ced her on the bed and tucked her in.

    After that, he kissed her forehead and fixed his eyes on her sleeping face, thinking that he was the luckiest man in the world.

    Lin Mengya began to take long breaths slowly. After making sure that she had fallen asleep, the ck figure left reluctantly.

    The moment the ck figure disappeared in the side chamber, Lin Mengya opened her eyes in the darkness with a teardrop falling from her eye.

    There was probably no way to fix their rtionship.

    The night was dark as ink. Long Tianyu, hiding in the dark, left the imperial pce ording to the secret route offered by Mr. Zhu, sessfully avoided all spies and returned to their temporary lodging in the inner capital city.

    ¡°Where is Qinghu?¡± As soon as he entered the courtyard, he inquired about Qinghu¡¯s whereabouts in a deep and low voice.

    After getting a definite answer from one of his men, he walked to the backyard.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851 Fall out and Confront Each Other

    The backyard was very quiet. Long Tianyu, knowing Qinghu¡¯s temperament, usually did not allow others to disturb him easily.

    Since Lin Mengya faked her death, Qinghu had stayed by his side to assist him.

    As soon as he stepped into the backyard, a sh came at him.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s pupils contracted, but he did not try to dodge it.

    A sharp long sword was pointed at his chest.

    Long Tianyu raised his head and asked with a sh of coldness in his dark eyes, ¡°What do you mean by doing this?¡±

    He did trust Qinghu very much, but it did not mean that Qinghu could point a sword at him.

    In the dark, Qinghu, dressed in a light purple robe, looked particrly aloof and gorgeous.

    However, his eyes were so cold that they gave a chilling air.

    ¡°Why did you lie to her?¡± Qinghu asked.

    Hearing his relentless question, Long Tianyu tensed up.

    He reached out to push the long sword in Qinghu¡¯s hand aside and warned Qinghu with his face turning slightly cold. ¡°You¡¯d better not talk nonsense in front of her.¡±

    Long Tianyu knew him too well.

    Qinghu was the only man in this world whom Long Tianyu could not prevent from getting close to Lin Mengya.

    Long Tianyu knew Qinghu treated Lin Mengya sincerely, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would allow Qinghu to thwart his n.

    ¡°Humph, I hide it from her because I¡¯m afraid that it will break her heart. Long Tianyu, if you dare to cheat on her, believe it or not, I will take her to a ce where you can never find her. You¡¯d better behave yourself,¡± Qinghu said with a warning look in his charming eyes.

    Then he nimbly withdrew his long sword.

    Thest thing he could bear to see was Lin Mengya¡¯s sad tears. He would not allow anyone to break her heart.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He would not allow anyone to take her away from him, not even Qinghu!

    ¡°Then try and see if I dare. Do you think that I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end with you after you took over the Four-Saints Guards and the Guardians? Do you think that I, who had been a member of the Candle Dragon Cult for decades, am just a male ything good at ttering and pleasing my master?¡± Qinghu said.

    This was the first time Qinghu had confronted Long Tianyu openly. They stood in sharp opposition to each other, and neither was willing to give in for even a moment.

    Long Tianyu took off his hood, looking extremely serious.

    It was obvious that Qinghu meant it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cheat on her, and you won¡¯t have a chance to take her away,¡± Long Tianyu said.

    He, who was tremendously proud, would not tolerate anyone¡¯s provocation.

    At the sight of his tremendously haughty look, Qinghu failed to suppress his rage.

    He grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s cor with his big hands and growled while trying to suppress his anger, ¡°Since you won¡¯t cheat on her, why are you going to marry someone else? She is the most wonderful woman in the world. Since she has married you, why don¡¯t you cherish your rtionship?¡±

    Qinghu almost lost his temper, as he considered Lin Mengya as not only his family member and friend but also the only light in his decades of life.

    However, he, who had gone through untold traumas, had long been unable to be with her.

    Therefore, he was willing to retreat behind her and protect her marriage in person.

    But he would never allow anyone to break her heart.

    ¡°This is something between her and me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Long Tianyu said with a frown.

    Then he easily pried Qinghu¡¯s fingers open and turned to walk out of the courtyard.

    Wasn¡¯t he, who had to marry someone else and was about to part with Lin Mengya again, distressed?

    However, he had to do that.

    He believed that someone as broad-minded as Lin Mengya would not care about it.

    How could a person, who intended to achieve great things, stick to such trifles?

    ¡°I will stay here to guard her and get my hands off your business,¡± Qinghu¡¯s cold voice came from behind.

    Long Tianyu was stunned for a moment.

    Hearing the faint sound of something breaking through the air, he knew that Qinghu must have left the courtyard where they stayed temporarily.

    Unconsciously, he unclenched his fists and then clenched them again.

    It was just as well. He would feel more at ease if Qinghu stayed here.

    But why did he feel a little uneasy?

    ¡°Master, that gentleman sent someone to deliver a letter,¡± the respectful voice of one of his subordinates came from beside him.

    Long Tianyu could only restrain his emotions and take the letter from his subordinate.

    In order to bring Lin Mengya back to the Jin State as soon as possible, he had to do this.

    ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡± there came Baisu¡¯s voice.

    The morning arrived as usual. Lin Mengya, who had opened her eyes wide and shed tears silently all night, only felt dizzy and ufortable.

    ¡°Is it Baisu? Come in,¡± she asked in an unexpectedly hoarse and particrly nasal voice.

    Baisu walked into the inner room with a bronze washbowl filled with clear water. At the sight of Lin Mengya who was lying on the bed behindyers of curtains, she felt distressed.

    She began to regret telling Lin Mengya about this in a moment of desperation.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡± she asked, eager to check on Lin Mengya¡¯s condition.

    But as soon as she lifted the curtain, she heard Lin Mengya¡¯s slightly tired voicee from inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I want to have a rest today. If there¡¯s nothing important, you may leave now.¡±

    From her obviously nasal voice, Baisu could certainly tell that she must have cried.

    Biting her thin lip, Baisu was aware that she could not help Lin Mengya handle her rtionship with Long Tianyu.

    However, she felt sorry for Lin Mengya and worried about her.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too sad if His Highness really cheats on you. No matter what decision you make, no matter where you go, I will follow you. Please don¡¯t let it out on yourself,¡± Baisu knelt outside the curtain and said.

    She had never expected that Lin Mengya, who had always been tough, would be like this after learning the news.

    She wished that she had never heard the news back then.

    If it were not for her hearing it, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have learned it and been heart-broken.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. On the contrary, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m still in the dark if you didn¡¯t tell me about it. In that case, how should I face up to the fact after learning it one day? Baisu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too narrow-minded? I¡¯m keenly aware that I won¡¯t be his only wife forever, but I still indulge myself in my illusion. Perhaps I should learn from Madame Jingrou. Once I get used to it, maybe I won¡¯t feel so sad,¡± Lin Mengya said in a hoarse voice with a hint of despair.

    All of a sudden, Baisu felt a hint of fear, afraid that Lin Mengya, who had a strong character, would do something stupid.

    ¡°Miss, His Highness won¡¯t do that. He must have his difficulties. Miss, please don¡¯t believe it!¡± Baisu, scared out of her wits by Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude, said.

    Although she had not worked for Lin Mengya for a long time, she knew that Lin Mengya looked gentle but had a strong heart.

    She had never heard Lin Mengya say such frustrating words.

    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve thought a lotst night. I shouldn¡¯t deny our rtionship, because it¡¯s a disrespect to both of us. So, I must figure out the truth even at the cost of having my heart broken again,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She seemed to have made up her mind, showing a look of determination in her eyes that turned red and swollen after she cried silently all night.

    She could not break up with him for nothing.

    She would not easily do such a silly thing that would torture her for the rest of her life.

    She, Lin Mengya, treated every major issue around the world as just a game, not to mention a man.

    She, who was proud, would notpromise out of consideration for a rtionship like Madame Jingrou who finally got what she wanted but had had a hard time over the years.

    She was who she was, one of a kind and extremely proud.

    She wanted both of them to be frank in their rtionship and demanded a clear exnation if she decided to break up with him.

    She would avoid any misunderstanding and spoiling her sincere love!

    This was her way of handling a rtionship as well as her principle of conducting herself.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean that you want to go to ask His Highness about it right away?¡± Baisu asked.

    As long as Lin Mengya could cheer up, she was willing to do anything.

    Lying on the bed, Lin Mengya said after pondering for a while, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I asked himst night, but he didn¡¯t answer me, which means he didn¡¯t want me to learn it. Isn¡¯t the wedding going to be held in two months? We¡¯ll arrive there that very day, and I¡¯ll personally see him marry another woman.¡±

    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that it was a cruel thing to her, but she still made up her mind.

    It would take her at least one and a half months to go to the Capital City of the Jin State from the Capital City of the Lieyun Empire no matter how fast she traveled.

    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu and his entourage were setting off a few dayster, so he would not arrive at the Capital City of the Jin State ahead of her.

    ¡°But, won¡¯t it be a little disagreeable to the Ninth Prince ?¡± Baisu asked.

    Since she was aware of the Ninth Prince¡¯s obsession with Lin Mengya, she had been worried that the Ninth Prince would make trouble and annoy Lin Mengya.

    Fortunately, the Ninth Prince had gone to attend the meeting of venomous insects and was at his wits¡¯ end with Lin Mengya.

    But once they left, she had no idea when they woulde back.

    Would the Ninth Prince let them go easily?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve nned it out. Send a message to Xiaoyu, telling him to go straight to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects instead of the imperial pce after the Meeting of Venomous Insects ends. I¡¯ll make some preparations so that he can take advantage of theplete victory he won in the Meeting of Venomous Insects to get the throne in one fell swoop,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    That night, Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s problem seemed to be tricky, but it had been almost solved.

    The news sent from the Meeting of Venomous Insects said that no one other than the Eldest Prince was able topete with Xiaoyu in the Meeting of Venomous Insects.

    The moment Xiaoyu sent out his heart venomous insect, it astonished everyone present.

    Moreover, with her poisonous blood she gave him, he was probably able to defeat all his opponents.

    The biggest winner in thispetition was none other than Xiaoyu.

    Now that he¡¯d be a popr candidate, those people with ulterior motives would certainly think of some ways to get rid of him, a thorn in their side.

    If they only kept Xiaoyu in the imperial pce and protected him, all their efforts would go to waste.

    The best solution now was to let Xiaoyu stay in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects where even Xin Li could not get in easily.

    If Xiaoyu practiced there, it would not only greatly enhance his ability and reputation, but also prevent those who intended to harm him from doing so.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852 Get Their Rtionship Wrong

    Moreover, although Xin Luan didn¡¯t make his position clear, Lin Mengya was entirely sure that he would help Xiaoyu.

    And with the help of the Divine Witch, as long as Xiaoyu coulde back safely from the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, Wanyan Jing could notpare with Xiaoyu in reputation at all.

    Since Xiaoyu was about to have a good enough reputation, she would help him expand his force little by little.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away. But the Ninth Prince won¡¯t be able to get into the Pool of Various Venomous Insects without the Xin family¡¯s permission. Miss, do you have any good idea?¡± Baisu asked.

    She had never doubted Lin Mengya¡¯s words. Moreover, the Ninth Prince, who suddenly stood out and was in the limelight, did need to umte his strength in a suitable ce so that the tension among forces could be eased.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need that. With the backing of Xin Luan and Madame Jingrou, none of the Xin family dares to stop him. Has Xin Li ever shown up?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Given Xin Luan¡¯s and Madame Jingrou¡¯s statuses in the Xin family, none of the Xin family dared to stop Xiaoyu.

    Besides, she would secretly ask Xin Yu to help her to make sure nothing would go wrong.

    Baisu pondered for a moment and said with a hint of relief in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Xin Yu made any mistake. No one has received any news from him these days. But I¡¯m afraid that he, who harbors wild ambitions, won¡¯t let young master in easily.¡±

    Lin Mengya had expected Baisu¡¯s concern.

    To be honest, there were only a few people who could make her feel threatened. Xin Li was the first person who made her feel like a mouse whose life was at his mercy.

    Although she felt less threatened by him as she enhanced her ability, her sense told her that Xin Li was definitely not someone to be underestimated.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think of a way to solve this problem. Send a message to Xiaoyu now. I¡¯m going to meet Madame,¡± she said.

    Baisu nodded and left obediently.

    Sitting up from her bed, Lin Mengya casually put on clothes. Looking at her haggard face and red and swollen eyes in the mirror, she sighed heavily.

    It was said that love could be torture.

    She didn¡¯t believe it before, thinking that two people in love with each other could be together and if they no longer loved each other, they could break up freely.

    She didn¡¯t expect that she would doubt and deny her rtionship with Long Tianyu and shed tears sadly one day.

    Sitting in front of the makeup mirror, Lin Mengya, who rarely put on makeup, opened a box of delicate Furong powder.

    She was going to meet Madame Jingrou. If she went there with this look, it would frighten others terribly.

    She put on some powder and applied a hint of blush to her cheeks.

    After that, she found her face in the mirror barely eptable.

    Lin Mengya looked at herself in the mirror, while her mind was in a great turmoil.

    In fact, she had another n during her trip to the Jin State this time.

    If she proved that Long Tianyu really cheated on her, she would take away everything that belonged to her, including Baiji, Baishao and the others and all things of the Lin family.

    She would have them transported away in secret so as to put an end to their rtionship.

    It was not because she was heartless, but because she disliked being hesitant in a rtionship.

    She felt a little sorrow. A few days ago, they had enjoyed the night view on the mountain behind the imperial pce, having a cozy and sweet time.

    But why did things changepletely overnight?

    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had figured out one thing: she did not regret learning this, as she could not tolerate deception and secrets in a rtionship.

    She got out of the Fengyu Court and tried her best to act as usual.

    But it was impossible for a sad person to cheer up in a short time.

    She, who usually wore a modest and cordial smile, today looked a little gloomy.

    With her mind wandering, she didn¡¯t hear the whispers of the pce servants around her.

    Lin Mengya tidied herself up outside the resting pce of the Emperor before stepping in.

    At the sight of Lin Mengya, the eunuch guarding outside, whose eyes lit up, immediately came up to greet her with a fawning smile, ¡°Hello, Miss. Are you here to meet Madame?¡±

    She was a little surprised by the eunuch¡¯s smile.

    Although these servants working for the Emperor were usually polite to her, they would not necessarily try to be friendly with her.

    What was going on now?

    She hesitated for a moment before gently nodding her head and replying, ¡°Please inform Madame that I¡¯m here.¡±

    The eunuch gave a bigger smile, which made him have more wrinkles on his young face than an old man in his seventies or eighties.

    ¡°You happen toe while Madame is waiting for you. Come on in,¡± the eunuch said.

    Madame Jingrou was waiting for her?

    With a slightly hesitant look, Lin Mengya followed the eunuch into the Emperor¡¯s resting pce with ease.

    The inner hall of the Emperor¡¯s resting pce was as quiet and secluded as before.

    At this time of the day, the Emperor handled state affairs in the front hall.

    The pce servants, who had something to report to Madame Jingrou, would usuallye at this time.

    As soon as Lin Mengya entered the inner hall, Ningqiu, who had sharp eyes, saw her.

    ¡°Madame, Miss Hn is here.¡± After reporting Lin Mengya¡¯s arrival in a soft voice, Ningqiu moved softly to Lin Mengya with a deferential smile on her pretty face.

    ¡°Does Madame have any special instructions?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    What was wrong with them today?

    She entered the inner hall, finding no one other than Ningqiu, Madame Jingrou and a few trusted pce maids here.

    ¡°Madame, who dotes on you, is not going to give you instructions. Sister Hn, you must buy us drinks,¡± Ningqiu covered her mouth and said with a giggle, which confused Lin Mengya even more.

    Lin Mengya took a few steps toe up to Madame Jingrou, bowed and paid respects to her as usual.

    But today Madame Jingrou also looked at her smilingly.

    Lin Mengya found the smile on her delicate face inexplicably cordial.

    Madame Jingrou had always been nice to her, but this smile seemed to be a little overly cordial.

    What was wrong with them?

    ¡°Well, others may leave now. I want to have a private conversation with Hn,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the few pce maids left in the inner hall replied and left one after another.

    Madame Jingrou waved as a hint for Lin Mengya to stand in front of her.

    Then she said, ¡°Lass, I know I should have asked you for your opinion. But His Majesty and I both think that a talented guy and a beautifuldy like Yu¡¯er and you can make a perfect match. You two have known each other for long and have a close rtionship. Now that Xiaoyu personally asked me to consent to your marriage, I think it¡¯s time for you two to get engaged.¡±

    Wh-what?

    Lin Mengya gaped at Madame Jingrou. How could she and Xiaoyu make a perfect match? Why should they get engaged?

    ¡°Madame, I think you got something wrong. The rtionship between Xiaoyu and I are not what you think.¡± She tried hard to exin.

    Although she and Xiaoyu were very close to each other, they were just sister and brother.

    What was more, she had exined this to Madame Jingrou before.

    Why did even Madame Jingrou say so?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy now,ss. Yu¡¯er has told us that you are here for him. Besides, His Majesty and I have seen how much you cared about Yu¡¯er these days. Don¡¯t worry. Although your identity is a little special, you are very likely to be Yu¡¯er¡¯s legal wife,¡±

    That was wrong! All of them got it wrong!

    Lin Mengya intended to exin her rtionship with Xiaoyu, but she didn¡¯t know where to start when her words were on the tip of her tongue.

    Madame Jingrou seemed to be very satisfied with their marriage.

    Lin Mengya, staying in the imperial pce, thought she should handle this in a measured way.

    Rolling her eyes, she put on a look of embarrassment and said, ¡°Madame, I think we can take it slow. The Ninth Prince is still young, and the situation hasn¡¯t settled yet. If he gets married abruptly, some people, who adopt a watch-wait attitude, will think there is no profit to be made. Moreover, I met those Misses from aristocratic families a few days ago. Although all of them are outstanding, we should talk about the Ninth Prince¡¯s marriageter. If the Ninth Prince¡¯s marriage hurts the feelings of some of them, we will have to give away the opportunity to others princes, won¡¯t we?¡±

    Consoled by Lin Mengya in a soft voice, Madame Jingrou recovered a bit of her sanity.

    In the past few days, her son had sent her a letter almost every day to beg her to consent to his marriage with Hn, and she, as his mother, could feel his sincere affection between the lines and was moved by it.

    She was so preupied with how to bring them together that she forgot other things.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re ingenious and generous. I can put my mind at ease if you be the Empress in the future. But you¡¯re right. You¡¯ll be Xiaoyu¡¯s legal wife, but we can¡¯t offend those Misses from aristocratic families easily.¡±

    Seeing that Madame Jingrou was swayed by her, Lin Mengya decided to try hard.

    With her brain working at a rapid rate, she tried to figure out how to persuade Madame Jingrou to drop her idea.

    ¡°Exactly. Madame, why not keep it secret for the time being and talk about it after the overall situation settles? In fact, Madame, Ie here at this time for Xiaoyu¡¯s entering the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. I think this is the best time for him to do that.¡± Lin Mengya fanned the me.

    Madame Jingrou knitted her slender eyebrows slightly.

    Then she nodded after thinking for a moment.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. She had not made a conclusion about her rtionship with Long Tianyu.

    Furthermore, she had always treated Xiaoyu as her younger brother.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s the best time for Xiaoyu to go there. The Pool of Various Venomous Insects is tremendously dangerous. In addition to various venomous insects, there¡¯s a royal venomous insect. If Xiaoyu seeds in taming it, he is sure to win. Unfortunately, even someone as talented as Xin Li could only tame one subsidiary venomous insect back then. It¡¯s by no means easy to tame the royal venomous insect,¡± Madame Jingrou said in trouble.

    Obviously, as the previous selected witch, she knew best how dangerous it was.

    Lin Mengya was aware that the so-called royal venomous insect controlled the fate of most people in the Lieyun Empire.

    Meanwhile, she was also keenly aware that one of the principal reasons why the Lieyun Empire had the weakest national power among these countries and was extremely exclusive was that the fate of most people was controlled by the royal venomous insect.

    But as her uncle said, once the mystery of the paradise city was solved, it might turn around the situation where they had to ept the fate over the past centuries.

    The Emperor chose Madame Jingrou probably because he was keenly aware of the danger of having to submit to the fate controlled by the royal venomous insect.

    If the situation couldn¡¯t be turned around, either a riot would break out in the Lieyun Empire, or this mysterious country would eventually go to a dead end due to its seclusion.

    She did not want to see either of the above results.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853 The Truth of the Chosen Witch

    Although she couldn¡¯t change what had happened, at least it would be unfair if she did not give the people of the Lieyun Empire a slim chance of survival.

    ¡°Madame, don¡¯t be overanxious. I have a wonderful idea to tame the royal venomous insect. At present, the only problem is how to make the Xin family willing to let Xiaoyu in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Pool of Various Venomous Insects did not belong to the Xin family, but it was in the charge of the selected witches through the ages, so one intending to get in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects must get the permission of the selected witch of the Xin family.

    Now that Madame Jingrou had forfeited the session of the selected witch, it was reasonable for the Xin family to hate her guts. How could the Xin family easily allow Xiaoyu to enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects?

    In any case, it was bound to be a dead end.

    If they were to help Xiaoyu enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects by force, their force would instead be weakened and their gain would not make up for their loss.

    After thinking from different angles, Lin Mengya fixed her eyes on Madame Jingrou.

    She had to trace to the source.

    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m confused by something: why is the Pool of Various Venomous Insects in the charge of the selected witches through the ages? Are each of them the child of brother and sister?¡±

    All modern people were aware of the results of inbreeding.

    The Xins she knew, both Xin Li who was crafty and Xin Yu, seemed to be abnormal.

    Meanwhile, Xin Luan, a member of a branch of the Xin family, seemed to be better than them.

    Moreover, Madame Jingrou did not seem to be an inbred child. There was presumably a secret behind this.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, Madame Jingrou blushed slightly.

    This kind of secret within her family was quite disgraceful.

    But at the thought that it was significant, she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.

    ...

    She said, ¡°In fact, my parents are cousins in terms of their seniority in the Xin family. Generally speaking, each of the selected witches is the child of brother and sister. The marriage between my parents is rare. ording to the Xin family¡¯s unwritten rule, after having the next qualified selected witch, her parents can get married freely. The previous selected witches basically died in their twenties. I¡¯m lucky to survive till now.¡±

    It was true that children¡¯s early deaths were one of the consequences of inbreeding.

    Although inbred children would not necessarily be defective, the Xin family probably had suffered the consequences of inbreeding.

    Lin Mengya suddenly recalled Xin Yu had said that he was one of those members given up by the Xin family.

    Could it be that they, as inbred children, were defective so that they were given up?

    The thought sent a chill down her spine.

    What kind of family would take this kind of measure to ensure their reproduction?

    ¡°What conditions must be met in order for a girl to be the selected witch? Do the selected witches have any special abilities?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Since the selected witches were specific girls, they must have to meet some special conditions.

    Otherwise, there would not be only one selected witch within a period of time.

    ¡°Each of the baby girls born of the selected witches would be ced by the Pool of Various Venomous Insects on the day when she turned one month old, staying there overnight. If the baby girl was not eaten by the poisonous insects in the pool the next day, she would be the selected witch.¡± At the mention of this exceedingly cruel selection method, Madame Jingrou shuddered.

    She had been told to be loyal to her family and devoted to her duty since she was a child.

    But at the thought that if she had a daughter, her daughter might be killed in this way, she found it uneptable.

    This was one of the reasons why she epted the Emperor without hesitation back then.

    Lin Mengya was also furious to hear this ruthless method. How could they sacrifice their children like this?

    The Pool of Various Venomous Insects was simply a life-destroying demon.

    Now her unfavorable impression of the Xin family could not be worse.

    Nevertheless, she still grasped the key point of Madame Jingrou¡¯s words.

    She asked, ¡°In this case, anyone capable of keeping the venomous insects off can be the selected witch, can¡¯t she?¡±

    Although the venomous insects were powerful, there were plenty of ways to keep them off.

    Madame Jingrou nced at Lin Mengya and shook her head with a bitter smile.

    She said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to train the selected witch? Apart from practicing the witchcraft, the selected witch has to learn to identify all kinds of poisons since her childhood. Moreover, she has to take a small amount of poison every day to resist the poisonous miasma in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. Fortunately, I met His Majesty at that time, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I can never escape there. As such, a multitude of girls, who passed the first test, got killed by the small amount of poison.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly, thinking it was so easy for her to solve this problem.

    She said, ¡°If these are all the conditions to be met, you don¡¯t have to worry about this, Madame. The Xin family goes against you because His Majesty took away you, the selected witch. In that case, if we can train a new selected witch for the Xin family, we will get even with them, won¡¯t we?¡±

    The reason why the Xin family was so furious might be that there was a multitude of poisons and venomous insects in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects and they were the essential raw materials for training venomous insects.

    Moreover, the Xin family presumably got its supreme status because of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects that was in the charge of the selected witch.

    As such, with no selected witch, they could not use the huge treasure in front of them.

    Of course, the Xin family was furious, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    Without a new selected witch, they would not be able to use the resources in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. In this case, the Xin family would soon lose ground and its status.

    It was no wonder that they craved for a capable person to defend the status of the Xin family regardless of the difference in status between the members of the main branch and other branches.

    It seemed that the Pool of Various Venomous Insects was indeed the lifeblood of the Xin family.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s not an easy job. Nevertheless, if we can really train a new selected witch for the Xin family, they will probably grant any request we make. But the selected witch... s, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Madame Jingrou said with remorse.

    But Lin Mengya knew that if given a second chance, Madame Jingrou would definitely choose to escape from her family again.

    She believed anyone able to think independently would make the same choice as Madame Jingrou.

    Come to think of it, it was not impossible to train a new selected witch.

    However, the candidate must be bold and careful and loyal to Madame Jingrou and Xiaoyu.

    It was indeed a difficult problem to find a suitable candidate.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to train a new selected witch and keep it secret for a few months or even a few years. I have a way to do that. But the only knotty problem is to find a suitable candidate,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Hearing her words, Madame Jingrou had some doubts in her eyes.

    Although Xiaoyu had told her that Hn was proficient in the art of poison.

    Nevertheless, the witchcraft and the art of poison were different.

    Although she was proficient in the art of poison, she would probably have limited knowledge about the witchcraft.

    ¡°Madame, since you have practiced the witchcraft, you certainly know how powerful the venomous insect in Xiaoyu¡¯s body is, don¡¯t you?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Then she blinked and added with a cunning look in her eyes. ¡°However, there is something more powerful than Xiaoyu¡¯s venomous insect in my body. So his venomous insect has to be obedient in front of me. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Xiaoyu. If I hadn¡¯t brought the venomous insect in his body under control, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control it.¡±

    Her blood was her sharpest weapon and solidest guarantee.

    The features of the poisonous nts determined that they generally fought with and excluded each other.

    During their fighting, the final winner would make a further improvement in both its medicinal properties and appearance.

    That was probably the reason why medicinal material grew in specific ces, while general poisonous nts could survive in all kinds of environments.

    She had taken plenty of medicinal materials because of the residual poison in her body.

    Those medicinal materials changed her constitution, and she neutralized the poison in her body with the Seven Poisons Sacred Grasster. Now her blood had be the most poisonous thing.

    ¡°If that were the case, we can give it a try. However, being exposed to poisons for long will probably affect women¡¯s fertility,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Lin Mengya was a little taken aback by this.

    She asked, ¡°Why will it affect women¡¯s fertility?¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya, as a girl, ask so bluntly, Madame Jingrou felt a little embarrassed.

    She lowered her voice and exined to her. ¡°Women exposed to poisons for long will naturally have poisons in their bodies, which will make it difficult for them to get pregnant. They should be extremely careful duringbor and delivery if they get pregnant. Fortunately, His Majesty found quite a few people proficient in neutralizing poisons to neutralize the poison in my body, so I gave birth to Yu¡¯er. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Yu¡¯er would be in danger during mybor and delivery.¡±

    Madame Jingrou, who had only taken a small amount of poison, had difficulty in getting pregnant. In this case, what would happen to her who had the most poisonous blood?

    It was only then that Lin Mengya realized how serious the problem was. The baby in the mother¡¯s womb absorbed nutrients through the umbilical cord.

    Moreover, her blood would turn into the strongest poison once it was exposed to light.

    No one other than herself could touch her blood.

    Could it be possible that she was very likely to be infertile?

    But what would Long Tianyu think of it?

    At the moment, Lin Mengya began to waver.

    ¡°But being exposed to poisons in a short period of time will cause no significant harm. I¡¯ve learned in an ancient record of my n that it takes half a year at most to tame the royal venomous insect. If Yu¡¯er is incapable of doing that, he can¡¯t stay there for longer. If you have a way to bring it under control, it will be good for Yu¡¯er to enhance his ability in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. After all, even the members of the Xin family can¡¯t get in there easily,¡± Madame Jingrou said.

    Lin Mengya missed most of her words, preupied with the possibility of her infertility.

    It might be rtively eptable in modern times.

    But now she was in an ancient time, and Long Tianyu was the least likely to ept a future with no descendant.

    If he insisted on being loyal to her, he might face a future with no descendant.

    At this moment, even Lin Mengya was confused.

    Perhaps it was a hint given by God, suggesting that their rtionship would eventuallye to an end.

    So Long Tianyu was going to marry someone else.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Madame. I have to trouble you to find a suitable candidate. We must send Xiaoyu to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects within this month. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble.¡± Lin Mengya heard herself say in a stiff and vacuous voice.

    Ignoring Madame Jingrou¡¯s answer, she walked out of the inner hall in a daze.

    The sunlight was dazzling. Lin Mengya felt like a fish on the beach that was gloomy despite the heat she felt.

    Why did this happen to her? Why didn¡¯t she realize how cruel the reality was until now?

 Chapter 854 - Xin Luanâ€™s Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 854 Xin Luan¡¯s Purpose</h4>

    Perhaps God was fair, enabling her to be immune to all kinds of poisons and control all kinds of strange poisons in the world while making her pay such a price for it.

    Lin Mengya felt a little dizzy. Her rtionship with Long Tianyu became moreplicated.

    Now, she not only needed an exnation, but also needed to give Long Tianyu an exnation.

    Not expecting things to be soplicated, she let out a sigh quietly.

    Their rtionship probably developed too smoothly, so they came up against such a knotty problem now.

    ¡°Miss Hn, the High Priest wants to meet you,¡± there came a voice.

    Lin Mengya looked up and saw the manservant working in the Xiannan Hall appear in front of her unnoticed.

    She nodded. She, whose mind was in a turmoil at the moment, could only get these misceneous things out of her mind by having her mind upied by something else.

    In the Xiannan Hall, Xin Luan had ced the pieces on the chessboard.

    The pieces seemed to be still in the positions where she left them before she lost to Xin Luanst time.

    ¡°What do you summon me for, reverend sir ?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    She had to be extra cautious in front of Xin Luan.

    It seemed that she could make use of Xin Luan, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.

    Someone like Xin Luan was never willing to make his thoughts clear to others.

    Therefore, people would describe him as deep-minded, but they would not necessarily describe him as insidious.

    Xin Luan always left an unfathomable impression on Lin Mengya, so she was wary of him.

    Now he took the initiative to summon her, which made her vignt.

    ¡°I¡¯m pondering over the game we yed a few days ago. If given a second chance now, I¡¯m wondering how you will y the game,¡± Xin Luan said, while fixing his eyes on the chessboard with a hint of unfathomable deepness in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya looked at the chessboard, only to find that she had made a move as a secret backup that determined the oue of the game.

    She could defeat Xin Luanpletely with this, but she chose to let Xin Luan win the game by a narrow margin.

    In other words, the oue of the game was totally decided by Lin Mengya.

    Her heart beat a little faster. Could it be that Xin Luan had been reviewing the game they yedst time in the past few days?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, reverend sir,¡± she said.

    She knew Xin Luan was a thoughtful person, but she didn¡¯t expect that he even noticed such a detail.

    She thought a careful person like him terrifying, as he presumably had noticed each and every move of hers.

    How much exactly did he know about her?

    ¡°You¡¯re smart,¡± he said.

    A wise man could be ruined by his own wisdom. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think he was praising her.

    On the contrary, such ament made by a highly intelligent person only sent a chill down her spine.

    She was afraid that he had seen through her tricks, and even more afraid that she had be a pawn at his mercy.

    ¡°Reverend sir, I¡¯m ttered,¡± Lin Mengya said, lowered her head and managed to hide her emotions.

    However, Xin Luan didn¡¯t fix his eyes on her. Instead, he looked at the chessboard.

    Then he said, ¡°If I were thirty years younger and in your position, I would definitely choose to win this game. You did a great job in restraining your desire to win.¡±

    What did he mean by saying that?

    Lin Mengya was a little confused. It sounded like Xin Luan appreciated what she had done a lot.

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t possibly summon her for a game that was set.

    ¡°Reverend sir, I...¡± Lin Mengya was about to exin when she saw Xin Luan looking at her with a pleasant smile.

    For the first time, he, who had always looked serious, smiled at her like an amiable elder, which puzzled her.

    ¡°You came here time and again just in order to persuade me, didn¡¯t you?¡± he said.

    This was the first time that he, who always beat about the bush, hade straight to the point.

    Astonished, Lin Mengya could only nod meekly.

    ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡± he asked.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Reverend sir, I just want to beg you to lend the Ninth Prince a helping hand.¡±

    She spoke her mind in an earnest voice with sincere eyes.

    ¡°You just want me to help the Ninth Prince?¡± Xin Luan asked.

    However, he found it unbelievable. His eyes suddenly became sharp as he looked Lin Mengya up and down, as if intending to see through her motive.

    She nodded, with no idea why Xin Luan doubted this.

    But she thought that she should at least make herself clear.

    So she said, ¡°Reverend sir, the Ninth Prince is your nephew. Besides, as you can see, among the princes of the Lieyun Empire, he is the only one capable of guaranteeing the happy lives of the people. Although I¡¯m not a local resident, I don¡¯t want to see the Lieyun Empire go through a turbulent time caused by the undecided heir of the throne.¡±

    She imed the moral high ground, making it sound as if Xin Luan¡¯s refusal to help Xiaoyu was equivalent to a betrayal of his country.

    Lin Mengya was indeed familiar with this kind of big shot¡¯s mode of thinking. Xin Luan, in front of her, fell silent for a moment, seeming to be in a predicament.

    He said, ¡°Uh... as you said, the Ninth Prince is indeed the best candidate for the throne. But you also know how embarrassing my position in the Xin family is. If I¡¯m still the High Priest with real power, it will be an easy job. But now, I¡¯m willing but unable to help him.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked away with a knowing look in her eyes.

    Sure enough, he would not consent to her request for nothing.

    Since she wanted him to help Xiaoyu, she had to show proper sincerity.

    ¡°Reverend sir, I know you care about the future of the Lieyun Empire, but you have to seek temporary peace here due to your limited capability. But what if Madame has a way to bring you back to your peak?¡± Lin Mengya said with a sparkle in her eyes.

    The assurance in her tone was very convincing.

    Xin Luan stared into her eyes, for fear that she was just bragging.

    He asked, ¡°Do you really have a way to do that?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, but Madame does. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Madame.¡± She promised him in Madame Jingrou¡¯s name.

    Of course, Lin Mengya was keenly aware that the n she and Madame Jingrou made could definitely bring Xin Luan back to the epicentre of power of the Xin family.

    However, after they seeded, Xin Luan, the High Priest from a branch of the Xin family, would definitely be faced with an extremely brutal battle.

    In front of power and status, kinship was nothing more than a fig leaf that could be removed at any time.

    ¡°I need to think it over. You may go back now,¡± Xin Luan said.

    He was such a cautious person after all that he would not take action without total certainty even when faced with a great temptation.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Mengya said, and then got out of the Xiannan Hall respectfully with an intuition that something was wrong.

    She looked back, only to find Xin Luan had disappeared in the Xiannan Hall.

    Could it be that Xin Luan, the former High Priest who seemed formidable and was quite shrewd, was only after the position of the humble priest of the Xin Family?

    The position of the High Priest was indeed very tempting. The High Priest could dominate the Xin family and even be treated politely by the Emperor in the imperial pce.

    However, it did not seem to be what Xin Luan was after in any case, unless he was greatly interested in something possessed by the Xin family.

    He could only obtain it by keeping the position of the High Priest. But she had no idea what it was.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya felt that she was muddle-headed today, deciding that she had better ponder over this, which required much brain work, after she became clear-minded.

    After returning to the Fengyu Court, she found that Baisu was very efficient and had sent someone to deliver a message to Xiaoyu.

    15 days was neither a long time nor a short time. However, that was barely enough time for what they were going to do.

    Baisu would take care of everything, making proper arrangements for their food and supplies on the way.

    Lin Mengyay on her bed, in a trance, with her mind in a turmoil.

    For some unknown reason, she had been bothered by one and another things over the past few days. Although she had the help of the Shen Nung System, it did not mean that her emotions would not be affected.

    After all, humans were emotional creatures, not as cold and precise as machines.

    ¡°Miss, we got a note sent by Madame,¡± there came Baisu¡¯s voice.

    As soon as night fell, Baisu got in softly to bring it to Lin Mengya.

    It was a small note on which a name was written.

    However, after taking a look at it, Lin Mengya showed a moreplicated look in her eyes.

    This was the candidate Madame Jingrou selected to be the selected witch.

    The name, consisting of two simple characters, coincided with the person Lin Mengya considered as the suitable candidate.

    ¡°What does Madame mean by doing this?¡± Baisu asked.

    Under the candlelight, her side face looked exceptionally gentle.

    Staring at Baisu who was gentle and considerate and loyal to her, Lin Mengya felt d that she did not have to make such a choice.

    ¡°Nothing serious. Madame just sent someone to join us, for fear that I¡¯ll be tired on the way. Go to prepare what we need on the way. In addition to our visit to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, we are going back to the Jin State. Let¡¯s get out of the imperial pce to buy some gifts tomorrow. It¡¯s inappropriate to go to meet them with no gift, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Mengya managed to evade the question of Baisu, who was curious, in a few words.

    Then she put the note on the candle to burn it. Since Madame Jingrou chose the person to be the selected witch, it meant that the person had the potential to do this.

    She just felt a little helpless. Unexpectedly, they had to sacrifice someone to achieve their goal.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya found some medicinal materials from the music score for the green stringed instrument forparison.

    Since she was going to train a new selected witch, apart from enabling the candidate to do what the selected witch could do, she must ensure the safety of the candidate.

    It would be best if she could buy all these medicinal materials when she went out tomorrow. In this way, after this was achieved, the candidate would at least be able toe back unscathed and not be on tenterhooks like her.

    It was dark outside, but Lin Mengya did not have a sound sleep tonight.

    In her dreams, all kinds of scenes came into her mind.

    She saw the scene where she stood outside Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in a bright red wedding robe, as well as the scene where she slept with him for the first time.

    She kept dreaming of him, while feeling particr bitterness all the time.

    It was not until dawn that she fell asleep with difficulty.

    With a bitter smile, she thought no matter how shrewd she was, once she fell in love, only she knew what it felt like.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855 Where to Seek Her Root

    Having dreams all night long, Lin Mengya had a pair of dark circles under her eyes, which was rare.

    In the morning, Baisu brought hot water in, only to see Lin Mengya sitting there listlessly with her arms around her knees, seeming to have suffered a heavy blow.

    Opening her mouth slightly, she wondered if anything serious happened so that Lin Mengya looked so miserable.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, are you all right?¡± she asked, pushing Lin Mengya.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya returned to herself, stared nkly at her and said, ¡°Baisu, you are here. What time is it now?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who did not get enough sleep, felt her temples throbbing rapidly.

    She had stayed up all night before, but this time, she felt exceptionally ufortable.

    She had felt the same way when she spent a week doing experiments.

    ...

    She felt as if all her organs other than her brain were torn apart, which caused an unbearable dull pain.

    However, the Shen Nung system enabled her to be more conscious than anyone else.

    This sort of feeling was even more unbearable than death.

    ¡°Miss, are you sick? Don¡¯t mind the time. If you feel unwell, you¡¯d better take more rest,¡± Baisu said worriedly.

    She was aware that Lin Mengya had always been in poor health, afraid that Lin Mengya would get sick easily like before.

    They were going back to the Jin State soon. If the other members of the Liuxin Courtyard learned that she didn¡¯t take good care of Lin Mengya, she would definitely be a target of their criticism.

    Nevertheless, it was not important, and the important thing was to ensure Lin Mengya¡¯s health.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Oh yes, have you arranged the carriage we are going to take during our outing?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Then she scooped up some hot water to wet her pretty face.

    The warm touch slightly eased the pain of Lin Mengya who felt as if her temples were about to explode.

    She knew that in this condition, she might feel better after a good sleep.

    But she would rather prepare all she needed before going to bed than stay uneasy and be tortured by nightmares again.

    ¡°Yes, I have made proper arrangements. We are going shopping in the name of Madame, which won¡¯t attract any attention,¡± Baisu said.

    She had canceled the lease of the small courtyard and deliberately left some wrong clues there to mislead others as Lin Mengya told her.

    No one would be able to figure out their real purpose of collecting information.

    Moreover, those who were misled might even track down the wrong clues in a diametrically opposite direction.

    There could never be too much deception in battles, but that would inevitably waste those who were misled a lot of time.

    In this way, they would be able to do a lot of things during this period of time, such as training a qualified selected witch within 15 days.

    After washing up, Lin Mengya changed into extremely ordinary clothes.

    Because she looked haggard today, she covered her pale face with a white veil at Baisu¡¯s insistence.

    Although it was a little strange, she knew that Baisu insisted on it in order to avoid some unnecessary trouble.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s purpose of leaving those people behind was not merely to protect her.

    If he learned that she was returning to the Jin State, he would hurry back at high speed.

    Thinking of Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya sighed again.

    Now she was aware of how it felt to be popr in the imperial pce.

    She had managed to convince Madame Jingrou to talk about her marriage with Xiaoyuter.

    But somehow, the news spread like wildfire. At present, all members of the Fengyu Court seemed to have regarded her as the future daughter-inw of Madame Jingrou.

    Lin Mengya was willing to exin if only a few people thought so.

    However, plenty of people thought so, making not only her but also Baisu impatient to exin.

    But Lin Mengya was keenly aware that these rumors would fade away a few months after she left.

    There was always gossip about romantic affairs in the imperial pce.

    The gifts people sent to please her were returned by Baisu one by one.

    Lin Mengya knew that she would definitely be described by some people as unable to appreciate their kindness or haughty.

    But she just regarded herself as a passer-by in the imperial pce which was not the ce where she would settle down.

    It was unnecessary to leave a favorable impression on them.

    ¡°This is our shopping list today. Please take a look, Miss,¡± after they got out of the imperial pce and got into the carriage, Baisu cautiously drew a booklet from her bosom and said.

    The list included some necessities during their trip and, of course, some special local products.

    Baisu was such a thoughtful person that she had taken all members of the Liuxin Courtyard into consideration.

    She even chose some gifts for Moyan, the baby Lin Mengya adopted.

    Lin Mengya took a quick look at the list, and then gave it back to Baisu.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been reliable, but go to the pharmacy with me before buying these things. I want to buy some medicinal materials,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    The Lieyun Empire not only was rich in all kinds of poisons and venomous insects, but also had a tremendous amount of medicinal materials.

    Otherwise, the Dongfang family would not have been able to be one of the wealthiest merchant families in the Lieyun Empire just by trading medicinal materials.

    But at the thought of the Dongfang family, Lin Mengya thought of Xiu, the pitiful and lovely girl.

    She subconsciously fixed her eyes on Baisu who was reading the list carefully and nning the route.

    If Xiu was really Baisu¡¯s sister...

    With her hand against her forehead, Lin Mengya realized that she had a lot of things to deal with.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell again? Do you need to see a doctor?¡± Baisu stared at Lin Mengya worriedly and asked, totally unaware that her origin was one of the things that bothered Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya quickly shook her head. She clearly remembered how the members of the Liuxin Courtyard insisted on feeding her a lot of food before.

    It was impossible to say no to them who meant well, although she considered what they did a little inappropriate. Brainwashed and headed by Ms. Tian and Baiji, all the other members of the Liuxin Courtyard, certainly including Baisu, had learned this essential skill.

    ¡°Miss, people say that doctors can¡¯t cure themselves. Please don¡¯t be so stubborn, okay?¡± Baisu said softly, trying to coax Lin Mengya to see a doctor.

    Although Lin Mengya was older than her, the members of the Liuxin Courtyard involuntarily regarded Lin Mengya, who had had poor fighting skill and be very slender after being poisoned, as the person who needed to be cared for and protected the most.

    In fact, it was Lin Mengya who enabled them to live a peaceful life.

    But all of them considered the safety of Lin Mengya more important than anything else and put it first.

    ¡°I¡¯m really alright. We are going home. Do you think I will go home with a sickly look and worry them? Baisu, if... I mean if you still have rtives or parents, what will you do?¡± Lin Mengya finally couldn¡¯t help asking this question.

    As soon as she asked, she wanted tomit suicide by biting her tongue.

    The question was a little too blunt.

    However, she could never be shrewd in front of those people she cared about.

    Baisu nced at her in puzzlement, thinking that she might miss her family members.

    With a smile, Baisu said in a gentle voice, ¡°I have rtives now. All the members of our courtyard are my rtives. In fact, the reason why I¡¯ve tried so hard to find out the truth is to find out my origin rather than to find my rtives or parents. Miss, you said that everything has its origin. If I¡¯m ignorant of my origin, where should my soul go after I die?¡±

    Lin Mengya yawned a little. In fact, she more or less knew Baisu¡¯s feeling.

    Back in modern times, she was just an orphan.

    Since she became sensible, she had been cared for by the nanny who also took care of other homeless orphans like her.

    If the miracle had not happened to her, she probably would not have been able to discover how bizarre andplicated her origin was during her lifetime.

    Now that she finally found her root, how could she prevent Baisu from seeking her root?

    Was her hiding what she knew from Baisu exceptionally cruel to Baisu?

    But if she told Baisu about it, so what? Could she possibly let Baisu and Xiu resume their rtionship and then cause greater doubts?

    For the first time in her life, Lin Mengya was perplexed and uncertain in front of something unknown.

    She had considered that there should not be any secrets between her and Long Tianyu, so she was so angry at his deception.

    Now, she was told by her sense that she must make things clear to Long Tianyu and at least let him know the risk of being with her.

    Meanwhile, she was told by her sensibility that once she made things clear to him, it was very likely that he would break up with her or she would choose to leave him so that he could marry someone else.

    Back then, Long Tianyu had told her that he would not leave her even if they had no child in the future.

    But how could she be so selfish to let him suffer the pain of having no child?

    Her headache worsened a little, and her mind was in a turmoil, which made her totally clueless and increasingly miserable.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the pharmacy. What medicine do you need? Let me do the shopping for you.¡± Baisu reminded her.

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya looked out of the window.

    Their carriage stopped in front of an extremely luxurious store that was probably the only five-story store in the entire outer capital city.

    Therge word ¡°pharmacy¡± on the signboard was so conspicuous that every passer-by would cast a nce at it subconsciously.

    Baisu helped her out of the carriage patiently, and then a shop assistant came up hurriedly.

    There was hardly any ttering smile on his ordinary face. Instead, they saw a hint of pride on his face.

    He was presumably proud of working here.

    ¡°Misses, pleasee in,¡± he said.

    The moment Lin Mengya got in, the fragrance of herbs eased a lot of her headache.

    After making a cursory identification, she was shocked by the vast amount of medicinal materials here.

    Plenty of medicinal materials, which were considered extremely precious outside, were just ced in the medicine cabs in the lobby.

    She wondered what kind of miraculous medicinal material could be the signaturemodity of this pharmacy.

    Looking around, she found there were plenty of peopleing to buy medicine, but no one made a noise.

    Everyone sat quietly in the chairs in the spacious lobby, and there were special shop assistants weing consumers and seeing them off.

    The medicinal materials were sold at the counters in the innermost part of the pharmacy.

    There were three counters in total. Only after a consumer left a counter, the next one would go up to the counter.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996: Showing off, instantly bing a winner in life! (6)

    She kept her eyes on the direction of the bed, as if she was worried that fan fan would hear what she had just said.

    Fan Yu stared at her deeply, and in the end, he turned around and walked out of the door.

    The two of them entered the study.

    Fan Yu did not sit down. Instead, he walked to the window, ced one hand on the windowsill, and looked up into the distance.

    His tall and straight body exuded an estranged aura.

    There was also a sense of loneliness that lingered around him..

    Qiao Yuanfei¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened. She took a deep breath and walked to his side.

    ¡°Fan fan is not rted to you by blood. He is also rted to me. Actually... He is my adopted child.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Fan Yu suddenly turned his head and looked at Qiao Yuanfei in shock.

    For a moment, he suspected that he had heard wrongly.

    Until he saw the phone that Qiao Yuanfei handed to him.

    ¡°This is the adoption certificate that I asked my assistant to send me.¡±

    There was indeed an adoption certificate on the phone. However, the adopter was not Qiao Yuanfei, but his grandfather.

    Fan Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he could not understand what was going on.

    Qiao Yuanfei did not keep him in suspense. She pursed her lips and began to exin.

    ...

    ¡°Do you remember when you were eighteen years old, grandfather fan once mentioned a marriage to you...¡±

    That year, he had juste of age.

    Because of the older generation, the Qiao family and the fan family still had a good rtionship.

    It was only because her parents had passed away, and Qiao Fangfeng and Xie Yun had falsified the DNA evidence, saying that she was not the child of her parents at all.

    Therefore, she had almost lost contact with the fan family.

    That year, she was 16 years old. She had just been sent abroad to study when grandfather fan found her.

    He said that he was going to take her to meet someone very important to her.

    At that time, she was still young. She did not know what the old man was up to.

    That was until she saw the extraordinarily handsome fan yu in the vi outside the fan family.

    At that time, he was wearing a white shirt and a pair of casual pants of the same color.

    He was standing in front of the swing in the courtyard, making a phone call.

    Grandfather fan was holding her hand at that time, pointing at fan Yu in front of the swing. He told her with a smile that this was the fianc¨¦ that her parents had arranged for her before they died. When they asked her if she liked him, her face was red, she could not say a word.

    The handsome youth¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness.

    He was a gentleman, gentle as jade.

    This was her first impression of Fan Yu.

    It was the first time she fell in love. It was only at that moment.

    It was just that Qiao Yuanfei at that time did not understand.

    She stood there in a daze as she watched grandfather fan let go of her hand and walk to Fan Yu, telling him the news of their engagement.

    What he saw next was his merciless rejection.

    ¡°If grandfather only felt pity for her, he could have adopted her and let her live in the fan family. However, this is a modern society, arranged marriages should not exist anymore. I already have a girl I like, I will never like her.¡±

    When Qiao yuanfei walked up, she only had time to see the cold face of the youth as he walked away from her.

    He raised his eyes to look at her, his gaze extremely cold.

    That was apletely different aura from the gentle temperament on his body.

    That was not the first time she had met him. It was said that they had met when they were young, but that time was the one that left the deepest impression on her.

    Later on, grandfather fan tried every means possible to set them up, but Qiao Yuanfei rejected him.

    He did not like her, and she did not want to force him.

    Later, when she saw fan yu again, he was in the hospital..

    This was an ident.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997: Showing off, instantly bing a winner in life! (7)

    Ever since her parents passed away, Qiao Yuanfei often went to the hospital to help out.

    She volunteered to take care of the orphans in the hospital.

    After rejecting grandfather fan¡¯s kindness, Qiao Yuanfei returned to her original life.

    However, the image of Fan Yu in her mind could not be erased.

    Following that, she recalled the scene of the two of them ying together when they were young..

    Unfortunately, she was really young at that time and could not remember many things clearly.

    However, the name ¡°Fan Yu¡±was deeply imprinted in her mind from that moment on.

    That was until she identally saw this name on the hospital¡¯s doctor information collection form.

    At that time, she almost lost herposure and grabbed the doctor on duty, stubbornly wanting to find out what illness fan Yu had.

    Until she knew that he did note to the hospital because he was sick, but to save someone.

    A stranger who had nothing to do with him.

    There was a child with leukemia who was sessfully matched with the bone marrow that he registered in the hospital.

    Fan Yu was informed toe to the hospital because the hospital hoped to seek his consent and donate the bone marrow to this child.

    In this world, there were many people who pretended to be doing good deeds in the name of swindling and fishing for fame.

    When there was nothing else, they were willing to agree to anything.

    They cooperated with the hospital to carry out all sorts of tests. However, if they really wanted to fulfill their promise, they would not hesitate to reject any risks.

    ...

    If ordinary people valued their lives so much, it was even more so for fan Yu, who was of noble birth.

    Qiao Yuanfei had heard that the child¡¯s condition was not good. In addition to the medical conditions at that time, donating bone marrow was not as simple as drawing blood now.

    So when she hid outside the doctor¡¯s office and heard that fan Yu agreed without hesitation, she was shocked.

    She was standing outside the door, leaning against the edge of the door frame.

    In the office, Fan Yu stood in front of the doctor¡¯s desk with his back to her.

    The light from outside the window shone in and hit him.

    A circle of Holy Light was drawn around his body.

    At that time, Fan Yu¡¯s image in her heart was iparably tall and mighty.

    She could clearly hear the sound of her own heart thumping. Even after she had left the door of the Doctor¡¯s Office for a long time, the words that he said without the slightest hesitation still echoed in her ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. I agree to donate my own bone marrow.¡±

    The surgery was very sessful.

    The child was saved.

    Not only did fan yu donate his own bone marrow, he also left a sum of money for the child¡¯s recovery after the surgery.

    He hoped that after he recovered, he could have a kind family to adopt him and grow up healthily.

    Qiao Yuanfei went to see the childter. After she saw him, she took the initiative to apply to take care of him.

    Besides feeling sorry for such a young child who had to suffer so much hardship, it was also because from now on, a part of Fan Yu¡¯s blood would flow in his body..

    Later on, Qiao Yuanfei was tempted to adopt this child.

    However, she did not meet the requirements for adoption.

    If she wanted to adopt this child, she could only ask grandfather fan.

    Grandfather fan felt deeply sorry for her when the marriage between the two families fell through. He wanted to make it up to her, so without saying a word, he used his own name toplete the adoption procedures.

    When she asked what her child¡¯s name was, she called out the word ¡°Fan fan¡±without any hesitation.

    Since his life was saved by Fan Yu, he could be considered as fan Yu¡¯s child.

    Besides hoping that he would learn to be grateful when he grew up, there was another reason for her selfishness.

    In her selfishness, she wanted to keep a little connection with fan Yu, even if fan Yu never knew..

 Chapter 858 - Invited to Dongfang Xuâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 858 Invited to Dongfang Xu¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    Come to think of it, they were old acquaintances.

    Moreover, as Xiu¡¯s friend and uncle, she and Dongfang Xu could be considered on good terms.

    However, at the thought of Xiu¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya always felt guilty in front of the Dongfangs.

    She could shift all the me onto Wanyan Lie and his force.

    But she did not educate Xiaoyu, her younger brother, properly and was neglectful in disciplining him, which caused Xiu to lose her eyes.

    Therefore, she would not shirk her responsibility in any case.

    No matter what mistake Xiaoyu had made, Lin Mengya, as his sister, would try all she could to make up for it.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Dongfang. I¡¯m sorry for offending your fifth brother out of desperation.¡± Lin Mengya, who respected the brave and astute Mr. Dongfang a lot, said, very modest in manner.

    Dongfang Xu waved his hand with an embarrassed look and said, ¡°I see. It¡¯s all my hopeless brother¡¯s fault. He made a fool of himself. I¡¯ve instructed the shop assistants to pack up all the medicinal materials you want to make amends for what he has done.¡±

    At the mention of his younger brother, even someone as broad-minded as Dongfang Xu felt a little helpless.

    Fortunately, his younger brother picked on Lin Mengya today. If he did that to someone else, the person would make a big scene that would make everyone uneasy.

    At the thought that the pharmacy, whose reputation was built by several generations of the Dongfangs, had almost been ruined by that scoundrel, how could Dongfang Xu not feel distressed?

    ¡°Never mind, sir. Xiu and I are as close as sisters, so I can¡¯t just be an indifferent spectator in any case. But I¡¯m wondering if I should tell you something.¡± Lin Mengya said, staring at Dongfang Xu.

    He said with a knowing look, ¡°Of course, I know what you want to say. But... Xiu has a tough life!¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya wanted to say that Xiu was still young and far from being able to take charge of the Dongfangs¡¯ Pharmacy as chief with her current reputation and tactics.

    Now Lin Mengya could tell that it was no exaggeration to say that the pharmacy could earn the Dongfangs myriads of money every day.

    Moreover, since the Dongfangs sold medicinal materials in the pharmacy, they must have caravans responsible for collecting medicinal materials.

    In this case, Xiu, who took charge of the Dongfangs¡¯ Pharmacy, must participate in all links, including supply, transport, management and sales.

    Sales of medicinal materials were the foundation of the Dongfang family¡¯s wealth.

    How could a girl like Xiu bepetent in her job?

    This was probably one of the reasons why Dongfang Xu was so anxious to get Xiu and Xiaoyu engaged.

    After all, if Xiu became a royal by marrying Xiaoyu, her taking charge of the Dongfangs¡¯ Pharmacy would be more eptable.

    Lin Mengya thought with a sigh that unfortunately, her silly brother failed to recognize what a wonderful girl Xiu was.

    Xiu was brilliant, beautiful and intelligent with rare simplicity and myriads of money as her dowry.

    It was a pity that she was not a man. Otherwise, she would take Xiaoyu¡¯s ce and marry Xiu.

    Of course, she could only feel sorry for this.

    ¡°Xiu is indeed a rarely brilliant girl. Nevertheless, Mr. Dongfang, haste doesn¡¯t bring sess. You are in the prime of your life now, so you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. Given Xiu¡¯s intelligence, I believe that she can bepetent in her job in a few years.¡± Lin Mengya said, not just to tter Dongfang Xu or ease Dongfang Xu¡¯s anxiety.

    Simple people were generally fast learners.

    In fact, Xiu was of unsullied character in this sordid world like Xiaoyu.

    That was the reason why it was easier for them to distinguish true from false as bystanders.

    In a few years, Xiu would probably be the new capable woman of the Dongfang family.

    When the time came, who would dare to look down on her?

    ¡°s, I hope so. However, Miss, I hope you won¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m going to do. It¡¯s all my fault if I make you feel offended by my rudeness. Come on, take Miss Hn to my home,¡± Dongfang Xu said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, quite a few people came in session.

    In the blink of an eye, the spacious fourth floor was filled with a multitude of muscr men with sharp eyes.

    Despite theirmon clothes, they all breathed steadily. At a single nce, Lin Mengya could tell that they were experts in martial arts.

    Baisu nervously stood in front of Lin Mengya and stared at Dongfang Xu, who was sitting in front of her, with cold eyes.

    ¡°Baisu, go back with the medicinal materials first. It¡¯s okay. Mr. Dongfang just invites me for a visit. He will never hurt me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Compared with Baisu who was nervous, she appeared much calmer.

    Well, how could she lose her cool?

    It was true that Baisu was a master in martial arts and capable of fighting against ten enemies by herself, but what about the other enemies?

    Moreover, Dongfang Xu did not seem to intend to kill her. Otherwise, he did not have to say that.

    At present, she could only wait and see what exactly he was up to.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Hn. Please believe that I really just intend to invite you to my home to stay for a few days. I, Dongfang Xu, promise in the name of my family that I will never hurt you,¡± Dongfang Xu, probably thinking it a little inappropriate to kidnap Lin Mengya, said in a very sincere tone despite his determined attitude.

    Baisu didn¡¯t believe it. Nevertheless, at the sight that Lin Mengya did not look frightened at all, she reluctantly believed Dongfang Xu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, I believe what you said. But I have to warn you that my master is of a noble status. If you dare to make her suffer any grievance, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Baisu said in an arrogant and cool voice although she was outnumbered by the enemies.

    Lin Mengya nodded at her. After warning the men around her, Baisu reluctantly stepped back and went out through the door of the fourth floor.

    Seeing Baisu disappear from her sight, Lin Mengya finally stopped pretending to be at ease.

    How could she not be frightened? However, Baisu would never put her mind at ease if she appeared too timid in front of Baisu.

    Lin Mengya took a sip of the slightly cold tea in front of her and nced at Dongfang Xu lightly.

    She said, ¡°Now that my maid has left, Mr. Dongfang, you can rest assured. I don¡¯t think I need so many guards. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Even a sculpture could not bear to be watched by so many people.

    Hearing her words, Dongfang Xu showed a bitter face. Presumably, even he did not expect that one day he would treat a delicatedy like this.

    ¡°All of you may leave now. Make sure to treat Miss Hn with due respect and not to slight her!¡± He gave orders in a deep voice.

    After all his attendants left the fourth floor, Lin Mengya put down the teacup in her hand.

    ¡°Sir, no matter what on earth you mean by taking me to your home by force, I must make one thing clear,¡± staring at Dongfang Xu with her sharp eyes, she said frankly.

    ¡°In view of the public and the personal concerns, we are friends rather than enemies. I believe that you know that it¡¯s not a good choice to be my enemy. If it¡¯s your idea to invite me to your home, I¡¯ll take it as a visit to a friend¡¯s home for a few days. If you are incited to do this, you¡¯d better think twice.¡± She came straight to the point with sharp words.

    It was true that given the special situation the Dongfang family was in at present, it was understandable even if they kidnapped her.

    Nevertheless, if the Dongfang family was incited by someone to deal with her, that would be apletely different thing.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. I¡¯m just going to invite you to my home to stay for a few days. I won¡¯t put you in a difficult situation. Besides, although I make this unwise move, I¡¯m not that kind of despicable person. Please put your mind at ease,¡± Dongfang Xu said.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya nodded.

    To be honest, Dongfang Xu and Dongfang Xiu were both upright.

    She considered this kind of person trustworthy.

    Lin Mengya got up and walked downstairs step by step behind Dongfang Xu.

    At this time, because of what the Fifth Master of the Dongfang family had done, a lot of the customers in the lobby had left.

    The customers, who stayed here, were either neers or old customers aware of the ins and outs of the matter.

    The shop assistants, who were busy apologizing to the startled customers, would probably give them a proper discount to make up for what had happened to them.

    Lin Mengya nced at the back hall, where she had confronted the Fifth Master of the Dongfang family a moment ago, with a sparkle in her eyes.

    It was not a bad thing to visit Dongfang Xu¡¯s mansion. Anyway, she still needed to seek confirmation from him.

    A small sedan chair carried by two people had been prepared outside. Lin Mengya got into the sedan chair without any hesitation.

    In fact, she did not have to worry about how long Dongfang Xu could keep her in his mansion, as she believed that Baisu would soon tell that person about it.

    As soon as that person came, Dongfang Xu would certainly release her obediently.

    Her time was very precious and couldn¡¯t be wasted.

    They passed throughrge streets and smallnes.

    In the end, the sedan chair was put down in front of an impressive mansion in the outer capital city. Someone, looking like a steward, lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and politely asked Lin Mengya to get out of the sedan chair.

    ¡°Is this Mr. Dongfang¡¯s home?¡± she asked.

    The mansion in front of her was a very standard ancient mansion.

    As soon as the gate was opened, she saw the richly and borately ornamented buildings inside.

    ¡°Yes, this way please, Miss,¡± the steward answered.

    He looked shrewd, but he did not dare to offend Lin Mengya.

    However, it did not improve Lin Mengya¡¯s mood a lot. In any case, she was threatened and brought here today. It was really hard for her to be in a good mood.

    If she wanted to do something, she would feel delighted no matter how exacting and tiring it was.

    However, if she was forced to do something, she would only feel restrained even if she lived in a splendid house, slept on a plush bed and feasted on the most delectable dishes every day.

    ¡°Well, thank you for leading the way,¡± Lin Mengya said with a nod.

    Then she pulled a long face and followed the steward into the courtyard.

    The spacious courtyard was obviously the ce where they usually received guests.

    Passing through the verandas on both sides, Lin Mengya followed the steward into the backyard and walked through winding paths until they came deep into the mansion.

    The mansion wasrge, but she barely saw other people along the way.

    As Lin Mengya saw, there did not seem to be any female members in Dongfang Xu¡¯s mansion.

    Could it be that he, a big shot who held a dominant position in business and had connections with both mafias and officials, had not married yet?

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if your Madam is here. As a guest, I should go to greet her so as to avoid misunderstanding and causing Mr. Dongfang trouble,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She made a good excuse.

    The steward hesitated for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°We do have a Madam here, but you¡¯d better follow me to settle down and wait for my master toe back and decide if you should do that.¡±

 Chapter 859 - Madam Dongfang

    <h4>Chapter 859 Madam Dongfang</h4>

    There turned out to be a mistress in Dongfang Xu¡¯s mansion, but she didn¡¯t find any trace of her on the way.

    She just wondered what kind of woman Dongfang Xu fell for.

    Following the steward deep into the inner courtyard, Lin Mengya saw a secluded small courtyard.

    ¡°Miss, please rest here for now and wait for my master toe back and make the decision. I¡¯m sorry for settling you here,¡± the steward said.

    Lin Mengya nodded, not feeling ill at ease.

    She, who was in Dongfang Xu¡¯s ce, certainly had better be sensible and avoid causing him trouble.

    The courtyard was in good condition with a good view, but the dust in the air made her realize that it presumably had just been cleaned roughly.

    Nevertheless, the table, chairs, stools, quilt and pillows in the room were all newly changed.

    It was presumably because Dongfang Xu invited her here on the spur of the moment.

    If the Fifth Master of the Dongfang family had note to stir up trouble today, Dongfang Xu might not have discovered her.

    At the end of the day, it was that guy¡¯s fault.

    He had better never show up in front of her again. Otherwise, she would absolutely make him pay for it without mercy!

    Sitting by the table, Lin Mengya tapped her fingers on the table unconsciously.

    The room was indeed nice and decorated tastefully, good enough to be used for locking her up.

    The reason why Dongfang Xu locked her up was nothing more than that he wanted to use her to threaten Xiaoyu.

    At present, the rtionship between her and Xiaoyu was discussed animatedly in the imperial pce. Big families like the Dongfang family might have learned it.

    Dongfang Xu, who doted on Xiu, was certainly anxious to marry Xiu to a good husband.

    However, Dongfang Xu, who was aware of her identity and her rtionship with Xiu but still took a risk to kidnap her, was a little too anxious.

    After all, others might not know it, but they were fully aware that she and Long Tianyu were a couple.

    If it had not been for the fact that Dongfang Xu had no other choice or had to take action to help Xiu at this time, he presumably would not have taken the risk.

    What on earth was the secret behind this?

    She stayed obediently in the courtyard. Before she summoned anyone, the maids had brought hot tea and fruits that were fine and extremely fresh.

    Without Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, they automatically put what they brought on the table in front of her.

    After finishing their jobs, they left quietly, even not giving Lin Mengya a chance to strike up a conversation with them.

    It seemed that Dongfang Xu intended to give her no chance to seek information.

    ¡°s.¡± Lin Mengya let out a long sigh andid her head on the table, wondering if Baisu had told that person about her being kidnapped.

    She didn¡¯t want to waste her time here.

    ncing inadvertently at the door, she saw someone quietly appear in the corner by the window, which cheered her up.

    She keptying her head on the table motionlessly and didn¡¯t raise her head and get up until the stealthy person disappeared.

    It was strange. Who peeped at her?

    Curious, Lin Mengya subconsciously wanted to go out to track down the person.

    However, the moment she stepped out of her courtyard, she saw the steward rushing towards her courtyard.

    She ran back to her courtyard in a hurry, went to bed and pretended to be asleep with her eyes closed.

    Fortunately, the steward didn¡¯te to verify in person if she was asleep, just cast a nce at her through the door and left softly.

    The people here were so weird. Why did they like to peep at her, a stranger?

    Lin Mengya rested her head on her arms and found it increasingly strange as she thought about it

    Before long, there came some sounds from outside again.

    Lin Mengya thought theer was either the steward, who came back after leaving, or Dongfang Xu.

    But when she sat up and just finished smoothening her clothes that were messy after she rolled on the bed, several beautiful women appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Madam, this is the woman brought back by the steward from outside today!¡± She heard a sharp and slightly harsh voice.

    Lin Mengya frowned. Only then did she find that a delicate and prettydy in gorgeous clothes with a hostile look on her face was standing in front of her.

    Judging from the way thedy was addressed, she should be Madam Dongfang.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s intuition told her that Madam Dongfang seemed to have misunderstood something.

    Madam Dongfang¡¯s angry eyes, which made her look as if she wanted to eat Lin Mengya, apparently showed that.

    At this moment, whether she should exin it or not became one of the difficult problems she hade across by now.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam,¡± finally, Lin Mengya said and bowed to Madam Dongfang gracefully.

    She, who had gone through ups and downs in the imperial pce, was capable of dealing with all kinds of hard nuts to crack, not to mention the apparently bitter woman in front of her.

    As she expected, Madam Dongfang seemed to be ill at ease with her friendly disy.

    After casting a few disdainful nces at her, Madam Dongfang said arrogantly, ¡°You are well-behaved. Since my husband has brought you back, you should know the rules in our mansion. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to survive here.¡±

    This was a big misunderstanding!

    Lin Mengya smiled bitterly in her heart. Why was she, an innocent and nice person, involved in this kind of thing time and again?

    She said, ¡°Madam, you might have misunderstood the rtionship between Mr. Dongfang and me. I, Hn, am not Mr. Dongfang¡¯s confidante, but just a humbledy-in-waiting in the imperial pce sent here for some business.¡±

    Hearing that she was ady-in-waiting in the imperial pce, Madam Dongfang and the maids in front of her widened their eyes in astonishment.

    Madam Dongfang said, ¡°What? You¡¯re ady-in-waiting? How did my husband know you? Could it be that my husband even dares to have an affair with a member of the imperial pce?¡±

    Good heavens! Lin Mengya even had the urge to kill herself by banging her head against the wall.

    She had made it clear that she came here for official business, but why did Madam Dongfang still try to imagine her as Dongfang Xu¡¯s mistress?

    Restraining herself, Lin Mengya took out the token that only belonged to Madame Jingrou, presented it to Madam Dongfang with both hands and said, ¡°Please take a look, Madam. This is proof of my identity. I reallye here for nothing other than official business.¡±

    Madam Dongfang looked at the token she presented incredulously. However, when Madam Dongfang saw Madame Jingrou¡¯s symbol on it, her face changed.

    ¡°Could it be that Madame Jingrou has consented to the marriage between Xiu and the Ninth Prince? How could it be possible? Doesn¡¯t the Ninth Prince have his beloved?¡± Madam Dongfang asked, seeming to be even more astonished than before.

    Lin Mengya, with no idea how to answer her, could only smile, lower her head and feign ignorance of this.

    ¡°Forget it. If that were the case, you¡¯d better wait here. If I find out that you lied to me, I definitely won¡¯t let you off no matter if you are ady-in-waiting in the imperial pce or someone else!¡± Madam Dongfang said, returning the token to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya kept smiling so that she almost got a cramp in her face, as Madam Dongfang and the maids disappeared from her sight while twisting their slim waists.

    ¡°Madam, if thedy-in-waiting reallyes to propose to Miss Xiu on the Ninth Prince¡¯s behalf, wouldn¡¯t your n...¡± Outside the window, a maid lowered her voice to say.

    But Lin Mengya, who had sharp ears, could hear her words.

    Hearing Xiu mentioned, she paid special attention to their conversation.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She seems to be merely ady-in-waitinging for official business. Xiu, the little bitch, definitely won¡¯t be able to get out of my control. It is impossible for the haughty Ninth Prince to marry a blind girl.¡± Lin Mengya heard Madam Dongfang answer in a slightlycent tone.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, feeling a little uneasy.

    She didn¡¯t know what Madam Dongfang was nning, but it sounded like Madam Dongfang intended to marry Xiu to someone else.

    She suddenly realized the reason why Dongfang Xu was so anxious must have something to do with this.

    Lin Mengya, who was a little anxious, finally saw Dongfang Xue.

    His face was still livid. It seemed that after she left, he, an uncle terribly worried about his niece, had other things to handle.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I want to ask you something,¡± Lin Mengya got up and said eagerly.

    But Dongfang Xu waved his hand and sat in front of her with a slightly gloomy look. After a long time, he said with a sigh, ¡°s, I let down my sister-inw and Xiu!¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya restrained herself from asking him.

    After a long while, she found a suitable opportunity and asked cautiously, ¡°What on earth are you worried about?¡±

    Before Madam Dongfang¡¯s visit, she had thought that Dongfang Xu just intended to threaten Xiaoyu with her life and make him marry Xiu.

    But now, she found that he had no other choice as he had plenty of difficulties.

    ¡°Miss Lin, I know you¡¯re meticulous and smart. I beg you to save Xiu!¡± As Dongfang Xu said, he attempted to kneel down to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya immediately stopped him. Good heavens! Dongfang Xu was an elder like her father.

    If he really knelt down to her, she would lose three years of her life!

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, sir. Just tell me what I can do for you. I definitely won¡¯t turn down any request you make as long as it is within my capability,¡± she said.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous when it came to something about Xiu.

    Although Dongfang Xu got her affirmative answer, the gloom on his face did not ease a lot.

    He said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s all my fault. If my wife hadn¡¯t been so muddle-headed, she wouldn¡¯t have done this. Since Xiu lost her sight for that reason, I had intended to find her a suitable live-in son-inw. But my wife actually wanted to marry Xiu to the lunatic of the Xin family! I beat her in a rage. Unexpectedly, she went even further and incited other forces of our n to force me to submit! I have taken care of Xiu since her childhood, so I will never allow anyone to send her to such a dangerous ce!¡±

    Even Lin Mengya did not expect things to turn out this way.

    She asked, ¡°Is Xin Li that lunatic of the Xin family you mentioned?¡±

    Dongfang Xu nodded with a sh of fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Who else could it be? That lunatic is abnormal. It¡¯s said that he married his first wife at the age of fifteen, but she was beaten to death by him less than three days after the wedding. Later, several women were sent to serve him, but each ended up in a more miserable situation than the previous one did. My brother and sister-inw considered Xiu as the apple of their eyes. How can I allow him to ruin her life?¡± he said, ovee by emotion.

    Hearing his words, Lin Mengya was also extremely anxious.

    Apart from Xin Li¡¯s entric personality, he exuded a kind of inhuman and evil air that overwhelmed ordinary people.

 Chapter 860 - Xiuâ€™s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 860 Xiu¡¯s Origin</h4>

    ¡°I met Xin Li before. He¡¯s not a good match for Xiu indeed. So, do you invite me here with the intention of asking me to persuade Xiaoyu to help Xiu out for the time being?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    To her surprise, Dongfang Xu shook his head slightly.

    He said, ¡°I want to ask you to persuade Xiu rather than to persuade Wanyan Yu. My niece is very stubborn. She can choose any man other than Wanyan Yu to be her husband, but she is determined to marry into the Xin family. s, Miss Lin, I¡¯m wondering if you can help me persuade her to drop this idea?¡±

    What? Xiu was determined to get engaged with Xin Li?

    Lin Mengya really couldn¡¯t understand why. Could Xiu possibly be out of her mind?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to do that. But I want to ask you about something. My question may put you in a difficult position, but I hope you can answer me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Since Dongfang Xu doted on Xiu so much, he must hope that Xiu could live a peaceful and joyful life.

    If possible, she would like Xiu and Baisu to resume their rtionship.

    In this way, the two of them would no longer feel lonely and helpless.

    After all, it would be a good thing for them to know that they were biological sisters.

    Moreover, both Xiu and Baisu were rare nice girls in the world.

    She should help them resume their rtionship.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Dongfang Xu said with emotion.

    After all, Xiu, who had profound feelings towards Miss Lin, had been thinking of Miss Lin since she returned from the Jin State.

    With Miss Lin¡¯s help, that stubborn girl might change her mind.

    Lin Mengya said, ¡°A while back, I heard a few rumors that the eldest master of the Dongfang family and his wife had had no child since they got married. Later, they went to the Divine Witch Shrine to pray and finally had a daughter, Xiu. However, some people said that Xiu is not their biological daughter. I want to know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    She did learn these rumors from the information Baisu collected earlier.

    But it was strange that the rumor about Xiu¡¯s origin seemed to have been suppressed on purpose.

    If it had not been for a greedy guy who wanted to exchange information for money, the men Baisu sent out would not have learned it from him in secret.

    As such, now she tried to use the information to sound out Dongfang Xu on the truth, but it would not arouse Dongfang Xu¡¯s suspicion.

    However, hearing her words, Dongfang Xu said with his face changing slightly, ¡°I¡¯m wondering which bastard spread this news, but Xiu is indeed a descendant of our Dongfang family, the biological daughter of my eldest brother and sister-inw. But...¡±

    Lin Mengya thought it was Dongfang Xu¡¯s excuse.

    Little did she expect that he, whose face changed again, told her a shocking story. ¡°s, it¡¯s all my fault. Back then, my eldest brother was in love with a girl, but I was unaware of that. For a selfish reason, I urged my family to do their utmost to convince him to marry someone else. Butter, the girl he had loved came here once and took away the daughter of my eldest brother and sister-inw. In the end, after seeking information in many ways, we luckily brought Xiu, who had been cared for by an old acquaintance, back. But from then on, those people with ulterior motives made an issue of it. If I hadn¡¯t acted willfully back then, Xiu wouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    Dongfang Xu had intended to hide this secret and never mention it.

    Unexpectedly, he mentioned it to a youngdy today.

    Back then, if the girl he loved had not fallen for his eldest brother, if he hadn¡¯t tried hard to enable the girl he loved to marry his eldest brother because he felt himself inferior, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this, his eldest brother wouldn¡¯t have been unwilling to return home, and people wouldn¡¯t have doubted if Xiu was a descendant of the Dongfang family.

    It was all his fault.

    ¡°Do you know who that woman taking Xiu away is?¡± Lin Mengya asked, thinking that she was getting closer to the truth.

    Dongfang Xu nced at her and said in trouble, ¡°I know nothing other than that she was a great female physician. After all, it has been such a long time.¡±

    Xiu was the biological daughter of Dongfang Xu¡¯s eldest brother and sister-inw, butter, she was brought back from a female physician who took her away back then.

    The Divine Witch said that Baisu and Xiu were biological sisters.

    Could Baisu be the illegitimate daughter of Dongfang Xu¡¯s eldest brother?

    ¡°Apart from Xiu, does your eldest brother have any other children?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Dongfang Xu shook his head. At the sight of this, Lin Mengya felt a little frustrated.

    The Divine Witch could not possibly lie to her and had no reason to lie to her about this.

    In this case, it could only mean that Baisu was very likely to be the daughter of that female physician.

    Poor Baisu. She had thought that she found Baisu¡¯s sister.

    Unexpectedly, she discovered a secret that was deliberately hidden.

    Now she was less eager to make them resume their rtionship.

    How should she make Baisu and the Dongfang family ept the fact?

    It seemed that she should convince Xiu to drop the idea of marrying Xin Li first.

    In this way, at least Dongfang Xu would think that he owed her a favor, which might be helpful when she had to tell the truth.

    After deliberating, Lin Mengya made up her mind.

    In this case, it was imperative to prevent Xiu from marrying Xin Li.

    ¡°Miss Lin, why did you ask me these questions? Do they have anything to do with the matter of persuading Xiu?¡± Dongfang Xu asked in puzzlement.

    After all, all this was caused by the previous generation of the Dongfang family and had nothing to do with Xiu.

    Although he trusted Lin Mengya very much, he was not sure what influence it would have on Xiu.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with the matter of persuading Xiu, but if you want to settle this matterpletely, you should start from the root. In any case, Xiu couldn¡¯t possibly ask to marry Xin Li. I think you know the reason better than me,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Although she was keenly aware of how stubborn Xiu was, it did not mean that she had no way to persuade Xiu.

    Xiu was too simple and pure.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya was able toe to a conclusion as long as she thought about why Xiu wanted to marry Xin Li.

    But the behind-the-scenes plotter was horrible.

    Madam Dongfang presumably had something to do with this.

    ¡°I know what you mean. I can¡¯t allow Xiu to marry the lunatic of the Xin family. As long as you can convince her to drop the idea, I will handle other things,¡± Dongfang Xu said.

    If it were not for this matter concerning his favorite niece, someone as astute and smart as him certainly would not be blinded and let go of the behind-the-scenes plotter.

    Lin Mengya nodded, aware that even if she didn¡¯t point it out, Dongfang Xu must have noticed it.

    ¡°Master, Miss Xiu is here and moured to meet you and thisdy. We can¡¯t stop her,¡± there came the steward¡¯s helpless voice from outside.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head, puckering in an embarrassed smile.

    It was she who sent Baisu to turn to Xiu. Little did she expect that the two of them acted quickly and came in a short time.

    ¡°s, I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end with her,¡± Dongfang Xu said with a deep affection for his niece in his eyes.

    ¡°Let them in. Xiues to find me after being informed by the maid I sent.¡± Lin Mengya took the initiative to tell the truth.

    Although she knew it was inappropriate to do so, she believed that informing Xiu was the best solution.

    If either Xiaoyu¡¯s men or Long Tianyu¡¯s men discovered that she was missing, it would definitely cause big trouble.

    Since she and Dongfang Xu were friends, it was unnecessary to ruin their friendship.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go and invite Miss Xiu here,¡± Dongfang Xu said, ncing at Lin Mengya gratefully.

    As long as she could persuade that stubborn girl to drop the idea, he would still have enough time to prevent Xiu¡¯s marriage with Xin Li.

    Knowing that his staying would displease the girls, Dongfang Xu nodded lightly at Lin Mengya and got up to leave.

    After a while, there came Xiu¡¯s crisp and anxious voice from outside, ¡°I¡¯ve told my uncle that it has nothing to do with Sister Lin! If he dares to hurt Sister Lin, I¡¯ll give him a cold shoulder!¡±

    Sandwiched between her uncle, who doted on her, and Sister Lin, whom she regarded as her idol and was close to, Xiu frowned with an aggrieved look and sniffled, but shed no tear.

    Ever since she lost her eyes, crying seemed to have be a rare luxury for her.

    Lin Mengya stood up and came up to her.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Dongfang just invited me here for a visit.¡±

    Outside the door, the girl in light pink clothes with empty big eye sockets instantly identified the direction where the voice came from.

    Regardless of the people around who intended to support her and persuade her, she moved quickly to Lin Mengya like a butterfly.

    Lin Mengya took the anxious girl¡¯s hands and held her in her arms.

    Every time she saw Xiu, she felt extremely sorry for Xiu.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Herforting voice finally worked.

    The girl, with an anxious look, grabbed her arms and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Sorry, Sister Lin, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve told my uncle that it had nothing to do with you. But he did not believe it and kidnapped you. If it were not for the girl you sent to tell me, I would still be kept in the dark!¡±

    Xiu thought the way Lin Mengya did at first, believing that her uncle invited her favorite Sister Lin here in order to use Sister Lin as a bargaining chip to force Wanyan Yu to consent to his engagement with her.

    Unexpectedly, they both misunderstood Dongfang Xu.

    After helping Xiu into the room, Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Baisu who was worried as Xiu.

    ¡°Baisu, thank you for delivering the message,¡± Lin Mengya said, giving her aforting smile. After that, she sat down in a chair and carefully looked at the girl in front of her.

    Xiu seemed to be slightly thinner thanst time they met.

    Nevertheless, she was in high spirits and didn¡¯t seem to have given up on herself.

    Perhaps because of the heart venomous insect in her body, her air and appearance changed a little.

    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya decided where to start the conversation.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861 Codes on the Stone b

    ¡°Lass, sit still. I want to have a talk with you,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    She didn¡¯t want to use too many cliches and tricks in a conversation with Xiu.

    Moreover, Xiu trusted her wholeheartedly. It was better to get straight to the point than to sound out Xiu¡¯s motive.

    ¡°Sister Lin, I...¡± Xiu, sitting in front of Lin Mengya, said.

    Although she was blind, she still felt nervous in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Xiu, actually your uncle invited me here for the affair of the Xin family rather than for your marriage with Xiaoyu. I suppose you know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing Xiu, who was thin, tremble slightly, she sighed in her heart.

    As she expected, Xiu tried to do a stupid thing again.

    ...

    She asked, ¡°You want to help Xiaoyu by doing that, right?¡±

    People often said that it was easier for pure people to lose their minds in love.

    Lin Mengya totally agreed with this. However, the girl in front of her did not strive hard to win Xiaoyu¡¯s heart, nor did she resort to every expedient to be with him.

    Instead, she sacrificed herself without telling anyone or asking for anything in return.

    Perhaps Xiu thought it worthwhile and even felt sweet.

    But Lin Mengya just wanted to break open the idiot¡¯s head and see what was going on in her mind.

    ¡°Sister Lin, actually, I don¡¯t just want to help Xiaoyu. I know that both of you bear heavy fates beyond ordinary people¡¯s perception, so I want to help you,¡± Xiu said with anticipation on her blushed face.

    Lin Mengya was stunned. What on earth did Xiu learn?

    She winked at Baisu, and Baisu immediately went out to check if there were any suspicious people around.

    Meanwhile, the steward, who failed to prevent Xiu froming in just now, led the servants out of the courtyard.

    After Baisu waspletely sure there was no one else around, Lin Mengya and Xiu continued their conversation.

    ¡°What did you learn?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    The Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s existence was not a big secret in the eyes of some people.

    However,mon people would not learn it for no reason.

    With a serious look, Xiu took out a stone b that had be warm after being held in her bosom for quite a while.

    There were countless ck dots arranged in a bit of disarray on it.

    After taking the stone b from her, Lin Mengya discovered that they seemed to be some kind of characters.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not identify what kind of characters they were.

    Could this be the cause of Xiu¡¯s change?

    Xiu said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve never told anyone. After I became blind, the heart venomous insect in my body probably enables my instincts to be sharper than anyone else¡¯s. A few days ago, I identally fell into a dry well while wandering around in my yard. By chance, I intuitively found a switch in the dry well. There seemed to be a dungeon, where there were a few skeletons, inside. Later, I found this stone b, and I seem to be able to read the dots on it.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned the stone b upside down and looked at the dots carefully again. The surface was uneven, and the dots seemed to be carved with some kind of sharp object.

    They were probably simr to Braille used by modern people.

    But how did Xiu, a healthy person, learn this?

    Xiu said, ¡°Although I¡¯m incapable of reading all of them, I have a rough idea of what they mean. The person, who left this message, was the guardian of a certain ce. The gate to this ce will be opened by someone sooner orter, and no one is able to get in this ce before the persones. The heart venomous insect in my body seemed to be extremely meek when I approached one of the skeletons. I also had this feeling when you were around, Sister Lin. So I¡¯m wondering if you have any rtionship with the guardian.¡±

    In any case, the Zuo family was responsible for guarding the Relics of the Guwei State. Perhaps the skeleton in the dungeon was the ancestor of the Zuo family.

    However, Lin Mengya found it strange. If that were the case, why did Xiu ask to marry Xin Li?

    ¡°Even so, why do you want to marry Xin Li? Silly girl, you should know that the lunatic is abnormal. Marrying him is equivalent to courting death, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Xiu smiled shyly and slowly exined, ¡°The heart venomous insect in my body is very powerful, but if I want it to be more powerful, it must eat other venomous insects. I heard that if I be the wife of the High Priest, I will have a chance to get in and out of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. I want to help you and don¡¯t want to be a useless person.¡±

    Xiu was such a silly girl. Lin Mengya was incensed when she heard this extremely simple reason.

    Exasperated at Xiu¡¯s naiveness, she poked Xiu¡¯s smooth head with her finger. If Xiu wanted to go to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, Xiu could tell her directly and did not have to put herself in such a predicament!

    ¡°I¡¯m stunned by your naiveness. If you want to get in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, I can make it happen. You don¡¯t have to marry that lunatic. Xiaoyu is about to get in there in half a month, and you can go with him. If you two go together, I can put my mind at ease,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Seeing the astonished look on Xiu¡¯s face, she only felt amused and distressed.

    She was really at her wits¡¯ end with Xiu.

    ¡°Really? Can I really go with him?¡± Xiu asked.

    At this moment, there was a sparkle in her dim eyes.

    Lin Mengya felt tremendously sorry for Xiu. If Xiaoyu didn¡¯t cherish Xiu in the future, she would choose the most brilliant man to be Xiu¡¯s husband so that Xiu could live a joyful life.

    ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯ll give you some advice when the timees so that you can win his heart in one fell swoop so that I don¡¯t have to worry about you two anymore,¡± Lin Mengya said, tapping the head of Xiu who was always stubborn when it came to this kind of thing.

    Meanwhile, she unintentionally nced at Baisu who had been standing beside her and guarding her, only to find that Baisu fixed her eyes on the uneven stone b with a sh of confusion in her cold eyes.

    Lin Mengya found it strange.

    However, with Xiu around, it was inappropriate to ask Baisu.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Lin. You¡¯re so nice. I don¡¯t know how to repay you. I¡¯m going to tell my uncle not to worry about me!¡± Xiu said.

    Xiu did not really want to marry Xin Li. In recent days, her uncle, who always doted on her, had been preupied by this and persuaded her to drop the idea till his jaws ached.

    Now that Sister Lin had solved the biggest problem, how could Xiu not be joyful?

    ¡°Okay. Baisu, go to summon the steward and ask him to take Xiu to Mr. Dongfang,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Despite knowing that Xiu, with the heart venomous insect in her body, generally wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger, Lin Mengya still could not put her mind at ease and didn¡¯t let Xiu go until the responsible steward came to pick her up.

    Baisu, who came back in a hurry, couldn¡¯t help fixing her eyes on the stone b on the table.

    Lin Mengya neither talked nor disturbed Baisu, just standing there quietly and watching her abnormal behavior.

    ¡°Miss... it¡¯s strange,¡± Baisu said and finally raised her head.

    At the sight of the confused look in her eyes, Lin Mengya became extremely nervous.

    Baisu, whose suppressed memories were a little strange, often said something that stunned her, and everything Baisu said in this situation was very important to her.

    From the moment she saw the stone b, Lin Mengya thought it unusual.

    But she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was wrong with it.

    ¡°What makes you think it strange?¡± she asked gently in a way where she seemed to be trying to induce Baisu to exin.

    Baisu walked to the table, picked up the stone b, and whispered, ¡°I seem to have seen the characters somewhere before. It¡¯s true that the rough idea is like what Miss Xiu said, but the guardians guarded a paradise city, and the person capable of opening the gate to the paradise city must be an emissary from a distant and honorable ancient country. However, among the guardians, there was a traitor who wanted to open the gate to the paradise city. He attempted to press the other guardians to tell him the whereabouts of the key to the gate before killing them. However, the other guardians knew that if the gate to the paradise city was opened by anyone other than the person destined to do so, it would only bring disaster. Moreover, they were unaware of it. The reason why they left the stone b was to warn the other guardians to be wary of the traitor.¡±

    Seeing that Baisu solved the mystery smoothly, Lin Mengya was tremendously puzzled.

    Generally speaking, healthy people rarely learned Braille.

    They only needed to learn it in a situation where they lived in darkness all the time and needed to pass messages with these characters simr to Braille.

    As for the paradise city, Lin Mengya¡¯s uncle had once mentioned that the secret ce they had been looking for was also a paradise city.

    In this case, what did the paradise city mentioned on the stone b have to do with the paradise city they had guarded for generations?

    Lin Mengya, whose brain was working at a rapid rate, felt a little excited.

    This was the first time she had found information rted to the paradise city since her uncle mentioned it.

    However, she was more curious about where Baisu and Xiu learned this kind of characters.

    ¡°Miss, I think it¡¯s unlikely that Miss Xiu discovered the stone b identally,¡± Baisu held the stone b tightly and said after feeling it carefully with her eyes closed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    Although she was aware that Baisu and Xiu were biological sisters, they were not.

    Baisu said, ¡°When I went to look for Miss Xiu, I intuitively found her with almost no effort. It was a marvelous intuition. But after Miss Xiu left this stone b, I discovered that I was actually attracted by the stone b. Miss, I have a very strange feeling that the stone b summoned me. Do you think it is because it contains spirits?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not sure if the stone b contained spirits, but she was sure of one thing: if the stone b only attracted Baisu and Xiu, it might have something to do with their kinship.

    But she was unaware of the exact connection between them.

    She took the stone b from Baisu and examined it carefully for a while, but still had no clue.

    Meanwhile, Baisu closed her eyes and opened them again.

    ¡°Finally, she looked at Lin Mengya in astonishment and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Miss? As soon as you held it in your hand, that feeling disappeared!¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862 Make Another Chosen Witch

    Lin Mengya and Baisu tried a few more times. Sure enough, every time she held the stone tablet in her hand, Baisu said that the feeling of calling her would disappear.

    After a few times, Lin Mengya still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    She had no choice but to scan it with the Shen Nung system. However, she still couldn¡¯t find out anything new.

    To her surprise, the function of the stone tablet was simr to that of the strange ck cloak on Long Tianyu.

    It seemed to have the function of shielding. It was strange. Didn¡¯t this thinge from the relic of the Guwei State?

    Why did the stone tablet left behind by the protectors of paradise city have this function?

    Could it be that the cloak wasn¡¯t from the relic of the Guwei State but the paradise city?

    Clenching the stone tablet with her hand, Lin Mengya had mixed feelings in her heart.

    ¡°Miss, why is it so strange? Were Miss Xiu and I witched?¡±

    Hearing the words, Lin Mengya stopped thinking. She turned to look at Baisu. She hadn¡¯t expected the girl not afraid of death feared ghosts.

    It was fantastic. When she returned to Dajin in the future, she would tell the people in her family about it. At that time, she wanted to know how embarrassed Baisu would be.

    ¡°There are no ghosts. Neither were you witched. Although I can¡¯t figure it out now, it should be a good thing. I¡¯ll keep it with me for the time being. It may be useful in the future.¡±

    The stone tablet was only about the size of a palm, not heavy.

    Lin Mengya put it in her arms, and it wasn¡¯t inconvenient.

    ¡°I expect that the matter of Xiu will be resolved today. Have you sent the herbs taken from the pharmacy back to the pce?¡±

    Baisu nodded. Although she was anxious, she had never forgotten Lin Mengya¡¯s orders.

    Now, Xiaoyu and Xiu would enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    Although they were the best candidates, to make them enter it sessfully, the n of recreating a chosen witch should be well prepared.

    They could only seed and could not fail.

    As expected, not long after Xiu changed the way of calling him, Dongfang Xu appeared in front of Lin Mengya with a grateful look.

    Xiu followed Dongfang Xu with a helpless look on her face. It seemed that the uncle¡¯s stubbornness had defeated her.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Miss. You have done a great favor for our Dongfang Family. I will remember it in my heart and repay you one day!¡±

    Dongfang Xu was a little excited and even more grateful to Lin Mengya. He even wanted to worship her on the table.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, don¡¯t be so polite. Xiu and I are good friends. This is what I should do. Since the matter has been solved, can I leave earlier?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s smiled faintly, but she was still polite.

    Then Dongfang Xu realized how he had managed to get Miss Lin toe over.

    He blushed and looked at Lin Mengya, who had helped him a lot just now.

    He immediately said, ¡°Of course. Since you are a friend of Xiu, you can go to the pharmacy to find me no matter what request you make in the future. It¡¯s a pleasure for my Dongfang Family to serve you at any time.¡±

    Dongfang Xu was always forthright to friends.

    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded. She was thinking about taking advantage of these days in her heart, wanting to go to the pharmacy to get a batch of medicinal herbs.

    Although she didn¡¯t like to take advantage of others, the herbs in the Dongfang Family¡¯s pharmacy were rare.

    If she wanted toe back from the Xin Family safely, she had to prepare a lot.

    ¡°Thank you very much, sir. I still have something to do in the pce, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Dongfang Xu and Xiu sent Lin Mengya and Baisu to the door.

    To Xiu, Lin Mengya was the person she trusted and admired the most among her peers.

    Naturally, every time seeing Lin Mengya, she would hold on to Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve like a little girl. She told Lin Mengya toe over to see her when free.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to agree. Seeing her get on the carriage, Xiu and Dongfang Xu still stood at the door, waving their hands in the direction the carriage left until it disappeared from their sight.

    ¡°Miss Xiu is smart and lovely. No wonder you like her so much. Now I can understand why you insisted on helping Miss Xiu and the young master. It is a pity that Miss Xiu¡¯s eyes are disabled.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she was more worried about what would happen if Baisu knew her background in the future.

    Fortunately, the Dongfang Family did not know about Baisu¡¯s existence, and Baisu also forgot her only sister.

    However, as one of the people who knew about it, Lin Mengya felt worried.

    The two girls were rare great girls in the world. Li Mengya hoped that neither of them would be hurt.

    ¡°Although Xiu¡¯s eyes are disabled, she is not worse than others. She is a tough girl. One day, Xiaoyu will know how good she is. Moreover, Xiu is his best choice. He doesn¡¯t know what love is now. If he knows, he will ept Xiu.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made Baisu lower her head.

    She kept what the young master said that day in her mind and did not dare to forget it at all.

    Every time she saw the youngdy, she wanted to say it.

    But she had no chance. She didn¡¯t want to affect the rtionship between the youngdy and young master.

    She was more concerned with these two people than anyone else.

    ¡°Miss, if... I mean, if you are requested to stay here forever, will you agree?¡±

    Baisu tried to probe carefully. Although she asked such a question, not for the first time, Lin Mengya¡¯s answer was important for Baisu.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stay here forever. Silly girl, don¡¯t worry. No matter where I go, I will take you with me this time.¡±

    Lin Mengya patted Baisu on her shoulder for fear that she would think a lot.

    However, Baisu was suffering.

    After wandering for a long time, she said, ¡°No, I mean will you marry the Ninth Prince? After all, the rumor is widely spread. If you have no other choices, will you marry him?¡±

    At that time, the predatory eyes of the Ninth Prince made her, a beholder, tremble with fear.

    As Childe Yu, he was always gentle and obedient in front of Miss. But as the Ninth Prince, Xiaoyu looked determined when seeing her.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry Xiaoyu.¡±

    It was so obvious that she didn¡¯t need to think about it.

    Xiaoyu was her younger brother, so he could only be that.

    She knew that she would never change at this point.

    ¡°But Miss, some people may not think so. You have heard the rumor, right? Not only do those ves talk about it, but also the Emperor and his wife acquiesce in it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    Baisu tried her best to keep Lin Mengya aware of the source of the rumor.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s intelligence, which she had always been proud of, didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Perhaps Xiaoyu wants to ward off the forced marriage of other aristocratic families. He knows that only I don¡¯t have affection for him, so he uses me as a target. Don¡¯t worry. When he and Xiu like each other, the rumor will vanish. Moreover, he will have to stay in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects for at least half a year. When hees out, who will remember it?¡±

    Seeing the rxed look on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Baisu could only sigh secretly.

    She didn¡¯t know how to evaluate Miss. Was she smart or not? It seemed she trusted the Ninth Prince, so she thought about everything in a good way.

    She hoped that the Ninth Prince would not let her down.

    The carriage carried them back to the pce in a hurry. Fortunately, they had just arrived at the gate of the Fengyu Court when the people sent by Madame Jingrou arrived at the courtyard.

    ¡°Miss Hn, Madam said that everything will be up to you. All the servants and maids in the Fengyu Court have left. Therefore, no one will disturb you no matter what you want to do.¡±

    At the door, a loyal female official who had followed Madam for a long time lowered her voice and said.

    Lin Mengya nodded. Fortunately, the madam had gone to the resting pce of the Emperor.

    Therefore, the courtyard became empty. It was known to all.

    No one would notice if she moved all the people here away or did other things.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Miss, please tell Madam that we will set off in three days. I hope that Madam can make all preparations before the date.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want the others to know she had returned to Dajin this time.

    On the one hand, she wanted to deal with the matter of her affection; on the other hand, she wanted to deal with the other things she left before.

    Qinghu would find a way to sneak into the pce in the next few days. By then, with him around, she and Baisu would be more powerful.

    The female official nodded, turned around, and left.

    Baisu opened the gate of the Fengyu Court. Then she saw a graceful figure standing in the quiet and spacious yard.

    Looking at the familiar woman, Lin Mengya felt a little sad.

    Actually, before seeing the note, she had guessed who the candidate was.

    She didn¡¯t expect that it was true.

    ¡°Greetings, Miss.¡±

    Her voice was soft, filled with the unique tenderness of a young girl.

    Lin Mengya looked at the indifferent Ningqiu. The sped-up method of bing a chosen witch was not that harmful to her body.

    But the girl would suffer a lot of torture. Like Lin Mengya, Madam knew that this loyal girl in front of her was the best candidate at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. Come with me.¡±

    After the period, Ningqiu was different from before.

    It was said that she was no longer in charge of opening the door in front of Madam.

    With Madam trusting her, Ningqiu was clever and loyal, so she had be another person with power in the pce.

    However, if bing a chosen witch, she would be at risk. In addition, everything she had obtained in the pce might be others¡¯.

    Even so, wouldn¡¯t Ningqiu regret it?

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863 Begin to Recreate

    Ningqiu silently followed behind Lin Mengya, and the three of them walked into the main hall of the Fengyu Court.

    Since Madam moved away, this ce had been empty.

    Although cleaned every day, it made her feel cold and silent for some reason.

    Now that Lin Mengya had taken over this ce, she and Ningqiu had to stay here for the remaining three days.

    Baisu would prepare everything for them.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±

    A huge wooden tub was in the center of the main hall.

    The structure of the tub was subtle, under which was a trough to ce charcoal.

    With the structure, when bathing in the tub, the person didn¡¯t need to worry about the water bing cold no matter how long she wanted to stay in it.

    Warm water could help with the efficacy of the medicine.

    For the next three days, Ningqiu would probably spend most of her time in this big tub.

    ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±

    Compared with Lin Mengya, Ningqiu was a little too calm.

    Ningqiu looked at Lin Mengya with clear eyes. It seemed that she did not understand what Lin Mengya meant.

    ¡°It is rted to your life. So before it, I want to ask you, have you decided? If you regret it now, it¡¯s still not toote.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to force Ningqiu.

    That would be dangerous and unjust to Ningqiu.

    Ningqiu looked at her and suddenly smiled brightly.

    ¡°Actually, these months are the happiest days of my life since I was born. Therefore, I¡¯m not afraid. Please don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯mpletely willing. I am sure.¡±

    Ningqiu was very sincere, although she knew that what she would face might be several times more dangerous than that in the pce.

    However, she did not hesitate because this was closely rted to her fate and hope.

    ¡°Alright. Since you have decided, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. I¡¯ll use herbs to nourish your body so that you¡¯ll be immune to all poisons for the time being. In the future, you¡¯ll have to take a pill every half a month. Then, the efficacy of the medicine in your body will slowly weaken. At that time, ordinary poisons can¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯ll prepare eight months of pills for you. If Xiaoyues out in eight months, you cane back with him. If not, Madam will send someone to support you. Remember, the pills I¡¯ve given you are both antidote and poison. You can only take one pill every half a month. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be poisoned immediately. Do you understand?¡±

    The method Lin Mengya used was to counteract one toxin with another. First, she left a small amount of poison in Ningqiu¡¯s body. Then she used another medicine to mediate it. Although Ningqiu would suffer, the harm to her body would be reduced to the minimum.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s blood, even a small amount, was the only poison that could make those venomous insects and poisonous creatures afraid.

    However, the blood in her body was too potent. Not to mention Ningqiu, even her teacher might not be able to withstand it.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya came up with a solution. It was to use the medicine to neutralize the toxin in her blood.

    In that case, the pills couldn¡¯t detoxify her blood but would make the efficacy lose its effect gradually.

    At that time, Ningqiu could recover. But her body would be weak for a while.

    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±

    Ningqiu nodded. Madam had mentioned it to her before, so she knew a little about it.

    Now, after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s exnation, she was more confident.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that what Lin Mengya needed to useter would make her suffer a lot.

    ¡°I have to note that you may be in great painter. If you can¡¯t hold on any longer, please tell me. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Actually, the great pain she mentioned had already been slightly reduced by her.

    The poison in her body was too overbearing. Ordinary medicine couldn¡¯t resist it at all.

    She had to find some unconventional things to neutralize it. The side effects of them were that Ningqiu would feel extremely painfulter.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for reminding me.¡±

    Ningqiu looked at Lin Mengya with gratitude in her eyes.

    After all, Lin Mengya reminded her out of kindness.

    She helplessly looked at Ningqiu, who was determined. Since she didn¡¯t care about it anymore, she didn¡¯t have to hesitate anymore.

    ¡°Well, please take off your clothes ande to this tub.¡±

    The hot water was outside. Lin Mengya and Baisu personally carried it to the wooden tub.

    Although they were all girls, Ningqiu was a little girl. She would feel a little uneasy standing naked in front of others.

    Fortunately, it was midsummer now, so it was not cold.

    She took off her clothes awkwardly and stood in front of Lin Mengya.

    Li Mengya took out a bowl of dark brown ointment suddenly.

    She fiddled the ointment with a jade pestle seriously. Then she began to smear it on Ningqiu¡¯s body.

    The girl¡¯s smooth and white skin was covered with ck and brown ointment.

    Lin Mengya was very careful, without missing any ce on the body.

    By the time she finished, Baisu had poured all the hot water into the tub.

    ¡°Well, you can lie in the water. Baisu, is the charcoal ready?¡±

    Fortunately, they were just three girls. Ningqiu soon got used to this feeling andy down in the water under the guidance of Lin Mengya.

    It was strange that the ointment did not fall off her after entering the water. On the contrary, she felt her skin had a strange warmness gradually.

    Of course, she did not know that this was the prescription carefully made by Lin Mengya.

    Having been covered by the ointment, her skin and pores had beenpletely opened, making it easier for the efficacy of herbs to permeate.

    ¡°Everything is ready, Miss. You can start at any time.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Then she looked at Ningqiu seriously and said in a calm voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Please tolerate it.¡±

    It was not easy to create a new chosen witch in a short time, so Lin Mengya had to be opportunistic.

    She put the herbs into the water ording to a certain proportion.

    Either every time she put in a batch of herbs or when the efficacy of the first batch came into Ningqiu¡¯s body, Lin Mengya would drip a drop of blood into the water.

    The blood, which contained a demonic purple flowing light, was not only the target of these herbs to keep them but also be used to activate the medicinal efficacy.

    Soon, Ning Qiu¡¯s ruddy little face became pale. Large beads of sweat fell from her forehead. The ointment that covered every corner of her body was gradually absorbed.

    ¡°Oh... I didn¡¯t expect it was so painful.¡±

    At this point, Ningqiu was still in the mood to joke with them.

    Lin Mengya frowned and checked the herbs in the water without stopping.

    These herbs could only be used once. Every time adding herbs, she should put a drop of blood into the water.

    As for the herbs that had been taken out, she would fill them into the trough. They would be burned, giving off theirst efficacy.

    The other parts of Lin Mengya¡¯s body felt not bad because the blood of these parts didn¡¯t touch the air.

    However, the tiny wound on her finger made her suffer from the piercing pain.

    Ever she could feel such a pain, not to mention Ningqiu absorbing the efficacy of herbs all over her body.

    She must be suffering pain like tens of thousands of arrows piercing her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and watch her. You can go and rest for a while.¡±

    A tub of herbs would work for about eight hours.

    Moreover, it could not be interrupted, so Lin Mengya and Baisu had to take turns on duty.

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Baisu shook her head.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not tired. You¡¯ve finished your work for Xiu ande back for this. Why don¡¯t you take a rest first?¡±

    Of course, Baisu was considerate of her. Lin Mengya knew about it.

    Considering Baisu would have more important things to do, Lin Mengya ordered her to rest.

    After the first night, she exchanged the herbs in the tub for the first time.

    Ningqiu, who was in the tub, was in so much pain that she had fainted.

    Lin Mengya wanted to give her some medicine to relieve the pain. However, she was afraid it would counteract the effect of the efficacy of herbs. She gave up on this idea.

    Fortunately, Ningqiu was half-awake, so the pain she felt had reduced a lot.

    Looking at Ning Qiu, who was almost unconscious, Lin Mengya turned around and went out of the room to get some fresh air in the yard.

    The morning light was dim. Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked to the east.

    Wherever she was, Dajin or here, the sun was always full of warmth and vitality.

    The pain of the wound on her hand gradually reduced a lot after she went far away from those herbs.

    Lin Mengya looked at the sun with a fascinated look. Only in the early morning did the sun hide its dazzling light.

    Like the man she was worried about, he showed his tenderness only facing her.

    But if one day, this warmth belonged to someone else, what would she do?

    ¡°What are you thinking about? You look like lost in mind.¡±

    The deep and mellow voice behind her made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tremble.

    Lin Mengya looked down, and there were traces of floundering in her eyes.

    She gently patted off the man¡¯s hands holding her. Then she walked away from him without leaving a trace.

    ¡°I¡¯m just watching the sun. Are you leaving?¡±

    She showed her back to him, guessing he must be leaving today.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have rashly barged into the Fengyu Court during the day.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you want me to leave?¡±

    Her reaction was a little cold, but Long Tianyu did not have any scruples.

    He had encountered a lot of problems. They exhausted too much of his energy.

    He didn¡¯t want to be seen through by her. Although he wanted to hug her, he did not do that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I want or not. We¡¯ll meet again, won¡¯t we?¡±

    The next time they met, they might not be both alive.

    Lin Mengya tolerated the bitterness in her heart. She was used to the warmth in his arms. If she had to return to single, she didn¡¯t know if she could get used to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll meet again in the future. Ya¡¯er, please take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t let yourself get hurt when I¡¯m not by your side.¡±

    ¡°Will I have to protect myself from getting hurt?¡± Lin Mengya wore a helpless smile on the corners of her mouth.

    In the past, he had agreed to protect her in the future. But in the end, she still had to rely on herself, right?

    ¡°Well, I got it. You can go now. It¡¯s not safe here.¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864 Qinghu Went into the Pce

    After a while, she felt nobody standing behind her.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body stiffened, and she felt a chill in her heart.

    Happiness seemed simple. But for her, it was like thorns. She wanted to hold it tightly, but she was afraid of being stabbed.

    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the ce where Long Tianyu had disappeared. She was a little lost in thought.

    Although she hade to the idea, she still felt it hard to ept the reality.

    ¡°Miss, Qinghu is here. I¡¯ve asked him to disguise himself as a guard and sneak into the pce. Do you want to see him now?¡±

    Baisu¡¯s voice came from behind. Lin Mengya immediately pretended that nothing had happened and smiled.

    ¡°Okay, let hime over.¡±

    After Long Tianyu left, Qinghu became her guardian.

    With him around, she no longer had to worry about her safety.

    ¡°Miss, why are your eyes so red?¡±

    Baisu looked at her in surprise. Lin Mengya seldom cried. So for a while, Baisu did not think she cried.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too choking inside. I¡¯m going to wash my face. Please go in and take a look for me.¡±

    She and Long Tianyu should have an end either early orte.

    It was useless to struggle.

    She mmed the cold water on her face. The coldness made her sober up a lot.

    As soon as she returned to the yard, she saw a slender maid standing beside Baisu with her back to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Miss, I brought him here.¡±

    Baisu looked at the maid behind her hesitantly, and the expression on her face showed that she was speechless.

    Lin Mengya nced at the maid and wanted to roll her eyes at him.

    ¡°Hey, are you addicted to pretending to be a woman?¡±

    The maid immediately turned around with a charming and romantic face with a ttering smile.

    His eyebrows and eyes were delicate, but his eyes looked too frivolous.

    He curled up his orchid fingers, pinched the silk handkerchief, and covered his mouth.

    ¡°Oh, I have no other choice. Now, those beauties are no match for me in the pce. Little girl, do you think so?¡±

    He said deliberately in a shrill voice and pretended to be gentle and charming.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Without my order, don¡¯t let this lunatic go out.¡±

    She felt her anger rising. She didn¡¯t expect this guy remained the same after such a long time.

    He was still twisted and abnormal.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Baisu held back her smile. In fact, after disguising himself as a woman, Qinghu was more beautiful than a female.

    But this guy pretended to be pretentious every time. It was no wonder that the youngdy was angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the sovereign of the Lieyun Empire will fall in love with me? Don¡¯t worry. No matter how mighty the others are, I¡¯ll only be yours.¡±

    ¡°Cough... Get away!¡±

    She had had enough of this guy¡¯s abnormal behavior. Lin Mengya gave Qinghu a sharp look, and the guy calmed down finally.

    However, Lin Mengya felt much more rxed after seeing him.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Can she hold on?¡±

    Just as Qinghu was about to enter, he was stopped by Lin Mengya¡¯s re.

    With him here, she didn¡¯t need to worry about the safety of this ce.

    She followed Baisu into the main hall. Because it was quite spacious, it could seal the smell of burning herbs.

    No one knew what they were doing, but they had to be careful.

    ¡°She has already fainted several times. When she wakes up, she has to grit her teeth and persist. Miss, I¡¯m afraid that if she stays here for three days, she will be badly hurt or die.¡±

    Lin Mengya was also worried about what Baisu said.

    After only one night, Ningqiu¡¯s energy and body had been severely exhausted.

    It seemed it was difficult for her to experience the three days.

    ¡°Alright. Let here out and have a rest after this tub of herbs has been used up. I¡¯ll seal her acupuncture points with silver needles. It may relieve some of her pain.¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect Ningqiu was so tough.

    When they carried her out of the wooden tub, Ningqiu could still keep a clear head.

    Three days passed in a sh. After Ningqiu absorbed the efficacy of the fifth tub of herbs, her energy had reduced to the extreme.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Ningqiu, congrattions.¡±

    Lin Mengya wiped the sweat on her forehead. She had to prick her fingers to take blood every time. Now she didn¡¯t need it anymore.

    The feeling of endless needle pricking was ufortable.

    However,pared with Ningqiu, the pain she had suffered was not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Thank you for protecting me. Miss Hn, is it enough?¡±

    In just three days, Ningqiu had lost a lot of weight.

    Lin Mengya nodded and poured some herbs into the tub again.

    They were to strengthen Ningqiu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Almost. Madam will finish the other things. We will only need to wait.¡±

    After creating a chosen witch, they should get a good identity for her.

    She believed in the Emperor and his wife. They knew what to do.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought I was going to die. Now I understand that the most ufortable thing is not death but the suffering.¡±

    A smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s weak face, showing that she had survived a disaster.

    Ningqiu also seemed to be more detached than three days ago.

    Although the hell-like torture brought physical pain, when it was over, the endurance of people would be much stronger.

    At least Ningqiu had changed a lot.

    ¡°You have gone through the first stage. With this foundation, the rest of the things are much easier for you. Take a rest first. Let¡¯s set off tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    Afterforting Ningqiu, Lin Mengya came out of the main hall and closed the door carefully.

    Now everything was ready. At this time, Xiaoyu had almost finished half of the way.

    If they set off with light packs, they could catch up with Xiaoyu.

    But before that, Xiaoyu might be in danger.

    However, Wanyan Lie and his men would never allow Xiaoyu to get hurt.

    He was their only hope of saving Lieyun.

    In the side chamber where Lin Mengya lived, Qinghu was massaging Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders and legs gantly.

    ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t leave me behind this time. You heartless girl, you don¡¯t know how scared I was when you had gone away.¡±

    Although Qinghu still behaved frivolously, Lin Mengya could feel that she was a little worried.

    She found her disappearancest time had a great impact on those who cared about her.

    Other than Qinghu and herpanions, she was also pleasantly surprised after seeing them.

    Last time, when she decided to temporarily abandon these familiar memories, she was sad.

    She had lost them once, so she wanted to cherish it now.

    Lin Mengya patted Qinghu¡¯s hand. She had not slept well for three days. Now, she was relieved of a lot of the pain in her body by Qinghu¡¯s gentle hand.

    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

    Qinghu was surprised that Lin Mengya was so obedient.

    The deep affection hidden behind the frivolousness was more intense than the love between a man and a woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a rough idea of Xiaoyu. Are you sure you want to help him ascend the throne, Miss?¡±

    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and looked at Qinghu in confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Qinghu was smart. Lin Mengya was concerned about his opinion.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel anything wrong. Do you know the headquarters of the Candle Dragon Cult is in Lieyun Empire? With poisonous miasma, insects, and grass all year round, covered by a lush mountain forest, no one could find it.¡±

    Lin Mengya was also on the alert.

    She had guessed before. But now, she thought thend of the Lieyun Empire was the safest ce for the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Did it have anything to do with whether Xiaoyu could ascend the throne or not?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder why the Candle Dragon Cult could exist for hundreds of years? Lieyun also has developed for hundreds of years. Why doesn¡¯t it ept outsiders?¡±

    Lin Mengya came up with a strange idea.

    ¡°Do you mean that the Candle Dragon Cult is the base of the Lieyun Empire? Is it possible? ording to the Emperor¡¯s character, he will never allow such a thing to happen.¡±

    Although this idea seemed to be a little incredible, it was hard for Lin Mengya to ept that one day, the people she was familiar with would be different overnight.

    ¡°What if the Emperor is the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult? Think about it carefully. Even if Xiaoyu sneaked into the Candle Dragon Cult, why was he not found out with his capability? Unless there is someone around them who knows the weakness of the Candle Dragon Cult. Even I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words stunned Lin Mengya on the spot.

    But after thinking about the usual style of the Emperor, Lin Mengya shook her head again.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The Candle Dragon Cult is so cruel and heartless. They don¡¯t take human lives seriously at all. The Emperor is not like this. Although he is cruel and merciless, I can feel that he has some pity for lives.¡±

    Furthermore, the Emperor loved his wife so deeply. He even had a trace of pity and affection for Yao Lu.

    She could not believe that the Emperor was the leader of the cruel Candle Dragon Cult.

    People who had love in their hearts would never do such a cruel thing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that the Emperor must be the leader. I meant that if the Candle Dragon Cult is the Lieyun Empire, what will you do then?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words were a littleplex. Lin Mengya understood.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865 The Mask of Candle Dragon

    In the past, Lin Mengya had ignored many details because of Xiaoyu.

    For example, the most powerful of the four empires to raise venomous insects was Lieyun Empire. The better at keeping venomous insects a person was, the higher status he would get in Lieyun.

    In that case, there¡¯s a possibility.

    Could it be the more prestigious a person was in Lieyun, the more likely he was to be a member of the Candle Dragon Cult?

    It seemed she was an enemy of the Lieyun Empire!

    That was not the most terrible. If it was true, did it mean that the people of Lieyun, whom she was on good terms with, might be her enemies?

    Lin Mengya thought very fast, and she only felt a burst of panic in her heart.

    Unconsciously, she touched her waist and found a hard jade token.

    That was the official seal that Madam Jingrou gave her. With it, Lin Mengya could go in and out of the pce a will. She could also use it to mobilize the resources and people of the pce. It could also be her amulet at a critical moment.

    When she thought of the people and the things she had experienced since arriving at Lieyun, the doubts in her heart gradually disappeared.

    Having figured it out in her heart, Lin Mengya looked relieved.

    She lifted the corners of her mouth, and a warm smile reappeared on her face.

    ¡°Little girl, are you stupid?¡±

    Qinghu asked worriedly, waving his hand in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t make trouble. Let me ask you, who told you this? Or, who made you have this feeling?¡±

    If the person saying these words was not him, Lin Mengya would think that the person was a spy sent by the Candle Dragon Cult to sap her confidence.

    It was easy for the Candle Dragon Cult, such arge organization, to infiltrate a country. At first, Qinghu¡¯s words seemed to make sense.

    But they ignored another thing just now. The Lieyun Empire and Candle Dragon Cult were fundamentally different.

    ¡°Do you suspect that someone has deliberately misled me? It¡¯s impossible, little girl. I came up with that idea ording to my experience in the Candle Dragon Cult all these years. I don¡¯t believe anyone except you.¡±

    After he retorted, Lin Mengya frowned slightly. But after a while, she calmed down.

    The smile on her face turned cold again as if she was silently mocking someone.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe your feelings are real. But the whole Candle Dragon Cult wanted to give you the feelings. In other words, you¡¯ve been deceived by the whole Candle Dragon Cult!¡±

    Had he been deceived by the Candle Dragon Cult? ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Almost instantly, Qinghu¡¯s smart brain led him to think outside the box. He stood from the perspective of an onlooker and thought about this question.

    ¡°You are right. The Candle Dragon Cult gives people a feeling of cruelty, gloom, and horror. And the Lieyun Empire gives people a feeling of coldness, arrogance, and mystery. Therefore, misled by someone with evil intentions, it is easy to imagine the Lieyun Empire and the Candle Dragon Cult are rted. This is the way the Candle Dragon Cult protects itself. It confuses people in the world, not just one or two people.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya figured it out by ident. The Candle Dragon Cult was just an organization among the people. Since it was among the people, it must be a ce for some people to seek benefits.

    To preserve order, countries would make all kinds of rules, known asws.

    But the Candle Dragon Cult was different. From the first time she dealt with the Candle Dragon Cult, she knew that it was a chaotic ce where strength was the most important.

    Therefore, the two that looked simr werepletely different.

    If Lieyun were the Candle Dragon Cult, it would have been in a mess under ambition.

    However, Lieyun was promising, filled with vitality and possibilities.

    Perhaps there would be darkness shrouding Lieyun for the time being, but Lin Mengya believed that one day, there would be a wise man who would give Lieyun new hope.

    She believed that the person who brought about the turning point must be Xiaoyu.

    She was afraid what Candle Dragon Cult had done would bring a disaster to Lieyun.

    Every ambitious individual or organization wanted to find the relic of the Guwei State.

    Candle Dragon Cult was the closest to the target among them.

    At that time, Lieyun, misled by the people in the world, would be the first to be attacked by everyone.

    At that time, Lieyun would be innocent and implicated, and Xiaoyu would not be safe either.

    ¡°Although I still think that the Candle Dragon Cult has something to do with Lieyun, I also think that the Emperor couldn¡¯t be the real leader of the Candle Dragon Cult. Do you remember Xiaoyu lied to us before and said that if we wanted to resurrect you, we had to find the real dragon bone of the Candle Dragon Cult? Everyone in the Candle Dragon Cult knows the real dragon bone is with their leader. If so, how could he not know that?¡±

    Qinghu was smart. However, he was too close to it, so he could not see it clearly.

    In fact, she was the same. She had lived here for half a year and recognized those people.

    So, she didn¡¯t believe Qinghu¡¯s words. Things might not be real by listening and seeing.

    It seemed that in the future, no matter what she would do, she had to listen to and see it carefully first.

    ¡°So, it is a littleplicated. But if we think as follows, it will be much easier to understand. The leader of the Candle Dragon Cult maye from a well-known or even royal family in Lieyun, so the person knows about Lieyun very well. In the management of the Candle Dragon Cult, he may use some customs of Lieyun as a reference. Or he might want to mislead others and let them think that the Candle Dragon Cult was in Lieyun. Then, he made use of Lieyun¡¯s exclusion to create an illusion that Lieyun is the headquarters of the Candle Dragon Cult. In this way, he could confuse the world. Even if one day it is attacked, Lieyun Empire will be their guard. Once something happens to the Lieyun Empire, they will have enough time to retreat. After all, it is difficult to conquer the Candle Dragon Cult, not to mention a country. It will run out of countless resources to conquer a country.¡±

    With a smart brain, Lin Mengya was good at organizing and analyzing information.

    Hearing this, Qinghu also felt that it made sense.

    ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Lieyun was in danger.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait and see. There must be other people having the idea other than me. Why don¡¯t we think of a way to get Lieyun and Candle Dragon Cult to separate themselves? What do you think of it?¡±

    She had the same idea, but she would not be the one who did this.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing as you, but it¡¯s better to let Xiaoyu and the others think about it. Qinghu, I want to go back to Dajin. Can youe with me?¡±

    Lin Mengya tilted her head, looking at Qinghu. She knew that he must agree with her. But she still wanted to seek his opinion out of habit.

    Qinghu was stunned for a moment. He did not understand what Lin Mengya meant.

    There was a hint of anxiety between his brows. He was afraid that she would take the thing too hard and make a wrong decision.

    ¡°I know the rtionship between you and Long Tianyu. But it¡¯s not suitable for you to go back now. There are still so many things for you to do. If you go back now, what if all your efforts are in vain?¡±

    Qinghu sounded a little anxious, but Lin Mengya¡¯s heart felt warm when she heard his words.

    He always cared about her.

    Holding Qinghu¡¯s hand, Lin Mengya looked at him seriously.

    ¡°I want to go back and make a decision. I have no way out, Qinghu. Do you understand?¡±

    Qinghu seldom saw the determination reflected in her ck eyes.

    He was clear that once Lin Mengya showed such an expression, she would never back down.

    ¡°Are you determined? I don¡¯t want to see you in pain, not to mention to see you get hurt.¡±

    She was the only one to make him so hesitant in this world.

    If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to mock the person.

    But he was sensitive about her joy and sadness in his heart.

    ¡°I must go there. Qinghu, you can choose not to go with me. I must do some things. You may not know one thing. My background isplicated. I can¡¯t tell you with just a few words. I am sure that I am destined to find the relic of the Guwei State.¡±

    Qinghu suddenly smiled, but he felt a little more rxed in his helplessness.

    ¡°No, I must go back with you. You have your destiny, and I have mine.¡±

    His destiny was to die for her.

    He was destined to do that since she had rescued him.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Holding Qinghu¡¯s face in her hands, Lin Mengya looked around carefully. Her attentive look made Qinghu shiver.

    After flirting, what was this girl going to do now?

    ¡°Why are you more feminine than a woman?¡±

    With a little bit of jealousy in her voice, Lin Mengya held her chin with her hands. Her big eyes flickered.

    ¡°I... I am just so so. But what on earth do you want to do?¡±

    Qinghu had an impulse to put his hands on his shoulders. The look in this girl¡¯s eyes was too suspicious.

    ¡°I want to know if you can help me train the girl in the room to be noble, elegant, cold, and proud within ten days.¡±

    The chosen witch couldn¡¯t just have an appearance, nor could she be bluffing.

    Ningqiu had been trained to be different from an ordinary woman when following Madam.

    But she thought it was not enough.

    A real chosen witch had an extraordinary status and powerful skills. Naturally, she should be arrogant and disdained associating with ordinary people.

    Now Ningqiu¡¯s temperament was a little too amiable.

    Moreover, she had served Madam for a long time, so she looked like a female official, not a master.

    If she was seen through by others, wouldn¡¯t their efforts be in vain?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a problem. I must tell you that the Xin Family was strict in checking chosen witches. Is it possible for you to do so?¡±

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously, but thetter only gave him a contemptuous look.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. I can even make a female celestial being, not to mention a chosen witch.¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866 Xin Li¡¯s Movement

    Before dawn, an unobtrusive carriage quietly left the pce from the most inconspicuous side door of the pce.

    Lin Mengya and Ningqiu sat quietly in the carriage. On the shaft of the carriage, Baisu and Qinghu, dressed as a guard, sat outside. Although their expressions were calm, their eyes were keen enough to take in all the signs of disturbance around them.

    No one was informed of their trip this time. It was aplete secret.

    Therefore, the safety of Lin Mengya and the others was well guaranteed. Besides, they were also protected by Baisu and Qinghu, so she didn¡¯t have to worry too much.

    The carriage left the royal city and the party traveled very smoothly because of the secret protection of the Emperor and his wife.

    After hastening the journey for three days without stopping, they finally slowed down a little.

    ¡°Do you know where Xiaoyu and the others are?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the pnquin and asked softly.

    In the past few days, they had been busy with the journey. First, they wanted to get away from the royal city as soon as possible. Second, they wanted to catch up with Xiaoyu this morning.

    ¡°All is well on the Young Master¡¯s side. The Emperor and Prince Lie have sent the most powerful masters to protect him. They are also halfway there now and can probably arrive a day or two before us. But I don¡¯t know how the Xin Family will react.¡±

    They were all rushing to Yushan County, the seat of the Xin Family.

    The Xin Family was like a local tyrant there. Even the forces of the Emperor did not dare to offend them so easily.

    Now that she and Xiaoyu were obviously going to pick a fight, even she could not have anticipated how the Xin Family would react.

    Anyway, the Xin Family probably wouldn¡¯t be nice to them.

    ¡°No matter how they react, on the surface, they are still loyal to the Emperor and his family. Naturally, they have to be polite to Xiaoyu as well. My only concern is whether Xin Li will show up.¡±

    Before she left the pce, Madam had asked her to go to the bedchamber and gave her some careful instructions. Only then did the Madam feel at ease to let her out.

    Among these instructions, there were some secrets about the Xin Family.

    With these things in her hands, Lin Mengya had no worries that the Xin Family would not take the bait.

    But the premise was that Xin Li did not recognize her identity. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would be in trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Perhaps the gods have blessed Miss and the Young Master as well. The Xin Family¡¯s nsmen outside have mysteriously disappeared one after another. Xin Li was sent to investigate this matter as soon as he came out of seclusion. For a while, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to return to Yushan County, so we can do whatever we want.¡±

    There was a smile in Baisu¡¯s cold eyes. This was good news. It was obviously a good sign before they started to move.

    ¡°The nsmen of the Xin Family disappeared mysteriously? When did that happen? Are there any clues?¡±

    Ever since she knew that blood sacrifices could open the gates of the paradise city, Lin Mengya paid special attention to such things.

    Baisu, however, shook her head. If it had been so easy to find out, the Xin Family would not have sent Xin Li to investigate this matter.

    ¡°Later on, send someone to keep an eye on it. The situation in Lieyun is so chaotic now that we have to get all the clues.¡±

    Baisu nodded. It was the easiest thing for her to carry out Lin Mengya¡¯s orders.

    ¡°My little girl, you are more and more likely to think too much.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at Qinghu who was at leisure. She did not think too much about it.

    Anyway, there was nothing wrong with being careful. She did not want to let an important clue slip because of her carelessness.

    ¡°You are indeed different from us. When I saw you for the first time, I knew that you were the one who would do great things.¡±

    In the carriage, Ningqiu looked at Lin Mengya, who was giving orders calmly, only to feel that she was somewhat strange.

    It seemed that there was a fundamental difference between Lin Mengya and Sister Hn, whom she was familiar with in the pce.

    She looked at her in admiration with her big eyes. She was looking forward to being someone like the Madam.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that this Miss Hn beside her, at such a young age, was no less decisive than the Madam.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the matter of doing great things or minor things. I was forced to do so. Who can live as they wish in this world? In fact, you are also more powerful than you think, but you just don¡¯t notice it.¡±

    For Ningqiu, Lin Mengya actually admired her for her courage and resilience.

    Bing the chosen witch meant that she had to go deep into the wolf¡¯s mouth and put herself in danger.

    In just three days, Ningqiu had suffered a lot because she had to be the chosen witch.

    But Ningqiu gritted her teeth and held on. On this point, Lin Mengya felt that she could not do the same thing.

    ¡°How can Ipare with you? I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by you. In fact, I want to make myself more useful. In the pce, those who are useless are better off dead than alive. Although Madam loves me very much, if I want to protect myself, I can only be more useful.¡±

    A touch of bitterness at the corner of Ningqiu¡¯s mouth stung Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    After thinking for a while, all she could think of was Long Tianyu.

    That person was destined to be the ruler of Dajin. Could it be that she could only be the most useful person in order to keep Long Tianyu¡¯s mind on her forever?

    A sudden sh of sadness came over Lin Mengya. ¡°No, I must not live like this!¡±

    ¡°Miss? Miss?¡±

    Looking at Hn who was talking to her just now seemingly lost in thought, Ningqiu couldn¡¯t help calling her.

    Looking at Ningqiu nkly, Lin Mengya realized that she was out of order.

    Smiling apologetically, she then turned her gaze out of the window.

    After tidying up her unsettled mind, she continued their conversation.

    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be so worried, Ningqiu. Although it¡¯s a challenge for you to stay in the Xin Family, it also could be an opportunity. Although you only have half a year, there are many things you can do.¡±

    The chosen witch had an extremely high status in the Xin Family.

    She had heard from the Madam that this was the only spiritual leader position that couldpete with the High Priest.

    On the surface, the Xin Family was peaceful, but in fact, its power distribution was also divided into several parts.

    Xin Luan had his own followers, and Xin Li also had his own personal guards.

    And there were quite a few people like Xin Yu who acted in the dark.

    Therefore, the chosen witch was their chance.

    It was an opportunity topletely destroy or conquer the Xin Family, and Ningqiu was the key to this matter.

    ¡°Do you mean that you want me to persuade the Xin Family to support the Ninth Prince?¡±

    No wonder she was chosen by Madame Jingrou. She was really agile and smart.

    Lin Mengya nodded and said slowly, ¡°In addition, there are many other things you can do. The Xin Family is not so united as a piece of iron. And if you have the will, it will not be difficult to divide them. But you have to remember one thing. The taste of power is certainly a great source of pleasure, but if you don¡¯t have the ability to handle it, you will end up being troubled by it.¡±

    Lin Mengya had always put the unpleasant words first. Once Ningqiu had sessfully be the chosen witch, she would be faced with praises or nders, all of which would flock to her.

    The tentative or ttering words were nothing new to Ningqiu, though.

    But this should be the first time that she was in the center of a whirlpool. So, Lin Mengya had to warn Ningqiu in advance, lest she would be a scourge in the end.

    Of course, once that happened, they would certainly bear the brunt of cutting out the traitor.

    But Lin Mengya had a good impression of Ningqiu, so she was not annoyed and tried to instruct her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. I will stick to my original heart and never forget my duty.¡±

    Ningqiu¡¯s eyes were clear. In fact, Lin Mengya¡¯s worry was somewhat superfluous.

    Over the years, Ningqiu had been by the Madam¡¯s side, watching, listening, and experiencing many things.

    She had seen through some things at an early age.

    Otherwise, she would not be so loyal to the Madam who was in such a disadvantageous situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t me me for talking tough. But what we need to do is to sacrifice our lives. In the next few days, my brother will teach you something. Just do it. Don¡¯t worry about anything else for the time being.¡±

    On the outside, Lin Mengya had always introduced Qinghu as her elder brother.

    However, after Ningqiu heard her words, for some reason, her pretty face blushed.

    She looked at Lin Mengya hesitantly, then looked at the direction of the carriage door with her watery eyes, and asked in a low voice, ¡°He... I mean that child, is he really your elder brother? He is so beautiful. I think he is more beautiful than girls!¡±

    Following Ningqiu¡¯s gaze, Lin Mengya just nced at the swaying figure outside.

    ¡°Yes, he looks beautiful, but he tends not to be a stable and reliable person. But just learn from him. Don¡¯t let him teach you anything bad. This elder brother is not a good person.¡±

    A cold grunt of dissatisfaction came from Qinghu outside, and Lin Mengya retorted without hesitation.

    To be frank, she was a little jealous of that shameless fox.

    Not to mention other things, Lin Mengya was furious when she saw that he was in his fifties with a face in his twenties.

    However, such an eternity of looks was at the cost of a descent into hell.

    If Qinghu had a choice, he would have allowed himself to grow old instead of being a young walking dead like this.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ningqiu said politely, but it was so awkward that there was not even a sound outside.

    Lin Mengya waved her hand and motioned for Ningqiu not to mind. Then, she began to fiddle with the herbs in the horse carriage.

    For the past few days, Lin Mengya had been thinking about a problem. Her uncle had told her that if she wanted to open the gate of the paradise city, she had to sacrifice the blood of a specific group of people.

    And she remembered the information revealed on the te that Xiu brought over that day.

    One of the protectors betrayed the others, even wishing to open the gate of the paradise city.

    The Zuo Family was a n of protectors that had been passed down since the Guwei State. If the paradise city they were looking for was real, could there be protectors like them in the paradise city?

    At this moment, Lin Mengya wanted to see the so-called paradise city as a myth or as an ancient city simr to Lon.

    If even the original protectors and Candle Dragon Cult couldn¡¯t open the gate of the paradise city, then this paradise city was either too secretive...

    Or...

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright, and she quickly thought of something else.

    The Divine Witch came from an underground city, and so did the previous generations of Divine Witches.

    Then, could she assume that the paradise city was also a mysterious underground city?

 Chapter 867 - King of Various Venomous Insects and Witch Empress

    <h4>Chapter 867 King of Various Venomous Insects and Witch Empress</h4>

    If she missed merely one of these things, it would be impossible for her to have such an association.

    But Lin Mengya was sure that the underground city where the Divine Witch lived could not be the paradise city they were looking for.

    But the creation of the Divine Witch was very likely to have something to do with the paradise city.

    Because the people of Lieyun believed that they were the descendants of the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress.

    All kinds of legends were also somehow rted to the paradise city and the Guwei State.

    What was the rtionship in it? Even she and her uncle didn¡¯t know.

    She subconsciously took out the te in her arms and rubbed it. Apart from Baisu and Xiu, only the protectors knew what was on the te.

    Her thoughts drifted into the distance again. She did not know what kind of secrets were hidden in such a mysteriousnd like Lieyun.

    She hoped that the day she revealed the secret would not be too far away.

    ¡°Miss, you seem to have something on your mind?¡±

    Ningqiu took a curious look at the te in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, but there was nothing special about it except for some small dots on it.

    ¡°Well, do you know the legends about the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt that the closer she got to the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress, the more she thought that the two people who only existed in myths had extraordinary backgrounds.

    It seemed that so far, all the secrets and traditions of Lieyun Empire had something to do with these two people.

    Compared with deities, she was more willing to regard them as strangers that she had never met before.

    She was even more curious: ¡°Why did these two people still have such a high status in Lieyun people¡¯s hearts after thousands of years?¡±

    ¡°The King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress? I think they are very simr to the Emperor and the Madame Jingrou!¡±

    Although Ningqiu was deep in the imperial harem, all the folk legends were familiar to her.

    There was a hint of yearning in her eyes. This was a story that everyone in Lieyun knew, and it was also what every Miss in Lieyun yearned for.

    ¡°Legend has it that the King of Various Venomous Insects was once the most powerful king. He created the unique technique of producing venomous insects in the Lieyun Empire and was the most powerful master of it in history. Later, he met the beautiful and gentle Witch Empress. The Witch Empress was probably a deity. She fell in love with the King of Various Venomous Insects after seeing his heroess. When the King of Various Venomous Insects saw the Witch Empress, he immediately fell in love with this beautiful deity. They held a grand wedding. From then on, they lived happily together.¡±

    Looking at Ningqiu¡¯s yearning look, Lin Mengya shook her head.

    It was like every modern girl had a dream of being a princess.

    How could girls who grew up hearing these legends not want to be the Witch Empress in it?

    She collected her thoughts. There were many secrets about the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress waiting for her to explore.

    But more importantly, she had to solve the problem in front of her.

    ¡°Well, sooner orter, the person who belongs to you will appear. By the way, I have one more thing to tell you. After arriving at the Xin Family, it is not convenient for me to show up. So if there is anything, you can tell Baisu and others. Once you have established yourself in the Xin Family, you can ask to move to the house next to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, with only some followers. At that time, we will quietly sneak in. Once we seed, we will be much freer.¡±

    The chosen witch had many privileges, and in order to maintain her innocence and nobility, she had to live in istion.

    Because the Emperor had abducted thest chosen witch before, she was afraid that Ningqiu would be watched more severely then.

    Usually, the residence next to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects would only be opened when someone needed to go there to cultivate.

    This was because it was not easy for anyone other than the chosen witch to get inside.

    The entrance and exit were guarded by the masters and venomous insects.

    Not to mention that someone could abduct her, it was impossible to even meet her.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was confident that as long as Ningqiu was confirmed, they would live in the courtyard next to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    At that time, no one would watch over her. So, if she disappeared for the time being, she would not attract the attention of those with ulterior motives.

    Ningqiu nodded and carefully kept everything in her mind.

    She knew that she had to be careful in the Xin Family, so she had to engrave Hn¡¯s words deeply in her mind.

    ¡°Also, ording to Madam¡¯s instructions, you have to undergo a series of strict investigations in order to be the chosen witch. Except for Xiaoyu and me, you can¡¯t trust anyone else. Even if they are not from the Xin Family, or someone tells you that he is sent by the Emperor or the Madam, you can¡¯t believe a word from them. Unless wee here in person, you should not believe the news of others. Do you understand?¡±

    Ningqiu nodded seriously. She naturally understood.

    Besides, she had lived in the pce, so she was naturally suspicious and refused to trust strangers easily.

    After a few more admonitions to her, the horse carriage reached the first stop.

    The four had just jumped out of the carriage when they were greeted by someone.

    ¡°Your excellencies have been arranged by the Majesty. Please, Misses and Childes.¡±

    The man lowered his voice, took out a secret letter written by the Emperor, and handed it to Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya calmly took it over and looked at it carefully several times before she put down her guard for the moment.

    Since it was prepared by the Emperor himself, she thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    They followed the man into an inconspicuous inn behind him. There were not many things in it and not many people, but it was very clean and tidy. It was not like a wild inn near the vige.

    They would stay here for two days, and then switch to a new carriage for the journey.

    And this was Ningqiu¡¯s first stop to undergo demonic training.

    They settled down a little. They were protected by the people of the Emperor at all times. The small and wild inn was not crowded with customers, so they attracted little suspicion and attention.

    In the backyard of the inn, Lin Mengya was still buried in the pile of herbs. No one was allowed to enter her room except Baisu.

    Rubbing her brow a little tiredly, Lin Mengya stretched her back as she looked at the herbs in her hands that were beginning to show results.

    In fact, she had been studying how to sessfully let Xiaoyu control the royal venomous insect these days.

    She had tried a lot of methods, but none of them worked as well as her blood.

    Madam had told her that if Xiaoyu could notpletely control the royal venomous insect by himself, he might be hurt by the royal venomous insect in the end.

    Thus, she had to try her best.

    But the royal venomous insect was so powerful that she could only speed up her research.

    ¡°You have to raise your head and look down upon everything. Yes, and be a little steadier on your feet. Don¡¯t smile, and don¡¯t show a look of disgust for anyone. It¡¯s like you look down on everyone. It¡¯s not because they¡¯re weaker than you, but because they¡¯re not worthy of your attention.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s impatient voice came from outside the window.

    This guy had alwayscked the necessary patience when it came to people other than Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya clearly knew this.

    But due to Lin Mengya¡¯s request, Qinghu could only teach her patiently.

    Through the window, Lin Mengya saw that outside, Ningqiu was scolded by Qinghu and her eyes turned red.

    That guy¡¯s words had always been very sharp, and he didn¡¯t have any good words for Ningqiu.

    He had said loads of swearing words like ¡°idiot¡± and ¡°dummy¡±, and she did not know where he had found a three-finger-long nk of wood.

    As long as Ningqiu did something wrong, the nk would fall heavily on her.

    Although the sound was not loud, Qinghu was a master of martial arts. He knew exactly the pain that Ningqiu might not endure.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking about it for a long time, but why can¡¯t you do it? What I want is to ignore everything, not to be overcautious. Is it because you are used to being a ve that you don¡¯t know how to be a master?¡±

    After another round of scolding, Lin Mengya could clearly see the red corners of Ningqiu¡¯s eyes. She was barely able to hold back her tears.

    She sighed slightly. In fact, Ningqiu might not have seen the chosen witch who was an icy beauty before.

    After all, all the women in the pce would go after the Emperor¡¯s favor.

    Who would put on a long face and act as a cold beauty all day?

    It was really difficult for Ningqiu to learn this kind of feeling that she had never seen before.

    Since Lin Mengya was also tired, she might as well go out and help them.

    ¡°You are a bit too mean as a teacher. I asked you to teach her patiently, but I didn¡¯t say that you could take her as a punching bag.¡±

    There was no joy or sorrow in her cold voice. Her voice was unhurried but not slow.

    A pair of tender hands pushed open the door of the room and moved lightly. A cold and pretty face appeared in front of the three people, as if she was otherworldly.

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Lin Mengya. He immediately darted to her like a rabbit.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want. Did you see that?¡±

    Qinghu smiled and pointed at Lin Mengya¡¯s face, as if he was treating her as a teaching tool.

    ¡°Well, stop it.¡±

    The soft female voice sounded ethereal. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes and eyebrows seemed to be frozen, and her true emotions could not be felt at all.

    Just like what Qinghu had said, her gaze did not avoid anyone, yet it was impossible to say who she was looking at.

    Ningqiu looked at Hn in a daze, as if she wanted to keep all her appearance in her mind.

    In this way, she wouldn¡¯t forget it.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing difficult about it. You just need to practice a few more times. The so-called desireless is to hide your deep thoughts. And you, teach her well. Don¡¯t show a perfunctory attitude. Be careful that if I am unhappy, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    Qinghu showed a mouthful of white teeth and naturally knew what she meant. If he did not follow the rules, Lin Mengya would definitely make sure he died a miserable death in the end.

    He immediately swore to heaven that he would be a patient and careful teacher. Only then did he make Lin Mengya sit aside instead of looking at him coldly.

    ¡°Miss, you seem to value Ningqiu very much. In fact, she will only stay there for half a year. Why should you bother so much?¡±

    Baisu handed over a soft and warm handkerchief and let Lin Mengya wipe away the medicine powder that had stuck to her hands.

    However, there was a sh of glint in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    With a voice that could only be heard by two people, she said, ¡°Half a year? No, I changed my mind. If everything goes well, I hope that before the Xin Family ispletely controlled by Xiaoyu, Ningqiu can continue to be the chosen witch.¡±

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868 Meeting on Mount Yu

    ¡°But Miss, didn¡¯t you say that the effect of those medicines would onlyst for half a year? If Ningqiu were to expose herself half a yearter, all our previous efforts would be wasted, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Indeed, the medicine she had made could onlyst for half a year.

    But in half a year, Xiaoyu might haveplete control over the royal venomous insect.

    At that time, all the venomous insects in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects would obey Xiaoyu¡¯s orders.

    Then couldn¡¯t Ningqiu be the chosen witch for as long as she wanted?

    ¡°So I must figure it out before Xiaoyu enters the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. Baisu, it goes like your martial arts. No matter how sharp your sword is, if your martial arts are not strong enough and your moves are not powerful enough, no matter how powerful the divine weapon you have, it will be like a pile of broken copper and iron in your hands.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze drifted unconsciously into the distance. What she could do was limited, but Xiaoyu¡¯s potential was limitless.

    Although her blood could help Xiaoyu subdue the royal venomous insect for the time being, it was not a long-term solution.

    She had heard from Madame Jingrou that the royal venomous insect was extremely special.

    Not to mention that it could choose its master freely, even the fact that it could control arge number of Lieyun people was enough to show that this thing was not simple.

    In fact, Lin Mengya had also studied it before. She found that strictly speaking, these venomous insects in Lieyun Empire were not animals or nts, but they were indeed very special creatures in the form of life.

    ording to the analysis of her brain trained by modern medicine, these so-called venomous insects were more of a kind of special poison that could be controlled by human beings.

    Moreover, this kind of poison was very special. Its source was nowhere to be found, including how it was produced. For Lin Mengya, it was a mystery that could not be solved.

    But this kind of poison could be bred through the human body for generations toe.

    If the poison hadn¡¯t been activated in a special way, it might have remainedtent forever, without any danger to the human body and without being noticed.

    But once it was activated, the poisoning came in a thousand different ways.

    For Lieyun people, the royal venomous insect was like a master switch.

    Their lives were in the hands of the one who owned them.

    At the same time, Madame Jingrou also said that only those with royal blood were qualified to inherit the royal venomous insect.

    Otherwise, even those outstanding talents like Xin Li could only get a child venomous insect in the end.

    Therefore, if Xiaoyu wanted to sessfully ascend the throne and be the Emperor, controlling the royal venomous insect would be a simple and brutal way.

    As for how to pacify people in the future, she believed that Wanyan Lie and the others would be more skilled than her.

    However, she was even more curious about one thing.

    What kind of people were the ancestors of the Lieyun people? How could they be so willing to let their children and grandchildren be subjected to others forever?

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. But you¡¯d better not forget to eat and sleep. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Baisu understood all of what Lin Mengya had said and knew how urgent the current situation was.

    There were not many things she could do. She could only do her best to take good care of her Miss and do everything the Miss asked her to do.

    ¡°Well, I have it in mind. Go and help Qinghu. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    After taking a sip of the hot tea brought over by Baisu, Lin Mengya felt that she had had enough rest. She got up again and returned to the room where she temporarily lived.

    There were lots of medicinal herbs ced on the table and on the ground in a certain order.

    Among them, there were some extremely rare species, but one thing worth mentioning was that these were all highly poisonous.

    If ordinary people were in such a situation, they would have been dizzy. And those who were weak might even have had a slight poisoning phenomenon.

    But to Lin Mengya, these things were like flowers and grass on the roadside.

    As she fiddled with the poisonous herbs with her slender hands, Lin Mengya frowned again.

    The best time to subdue the royal venomous insect was when it was rxed and defenseless.

    How could she make the poison that even the royal venomous insect couldn¡¯t bear?

    A simple pile-up was certainly not enough. It seemed that she had to do research on all kinds of medicinal properties.

    While studying, she watched the process of Qinghu¡¯s training on Ningqiu. Time flew by.

    Aftering out of the first stop, they kept riding for a few days. Although the four of them were all exhausted to some extent, at least they had gained a lot.

    Under Qinghu¡¯s guidance, Ningqiu¡¯s noble and cold temperament became more and more prominent.

    In particr, there was a certain expression in her eyes very simr to that of Madame Jingrou.

    In fact, Ningqiu had been by the Madam¡¯s side day and night, so she could naturally be influenced by the Madam¡¯s temperament.

    But in the past, Ningqiu had always looked up to her. She had never expected that one day, she would have the opportunity to inherit Madam¡¯s former position.

    Ten of the fifteen days had passed in a hurry.

    Today, they finally arrived at the location of the Xin Family¡¯sir, Yushan County.

    As soon as they reached the ground of Yushan County, Lin Mengya and the others clearly felt a difference in the atmosphere.

    When they were in the royal city, themoners were able to live in peace and contentment.

    But here, she got a distinct impression that everyone was tense.

    Even though the streets were crowded with people, it was not as lively as the royal city outside.

    From the moment they entered, many people¡¯s eyes seemed to fall on them.

    In order not to arouse other people¡¯s suspicion, they all had changed their outfits. They werepletely dressed like the locals.

    However, they still drew a lot of attention, which surprised Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s something wrong here.¡±

    In the crowd, Baisu was protecting Ningqiu, and Qinghu naturally stood by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    Lin Mengya nodded and talked with Qinghu in a low voice.

    ¡°I think so. Don¡¯t you think that the people here are a bit too alert and cautious? Even if we are strangers, there is no need to keep an eye on us like this, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt the same way as Qinghu did.

    So far, she had almost felt the gazes from four or five groups.

    Those gazes were either apparent or inapparent, hiding in the crowd.

    Although there was no malice in their gazes, it made Lin Mengya a little uneasy.

    ¡°Something big must have happened here. I think it must have something to do with the disappearance of people in the Xin Family.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s long eyes flickered. And he had seen everything around him.

    His cold gaze seemed to sweep across a few ces casually. Nothing could escape his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. After all, this is the home of the Xin Family. If something unusual happens here, I¡¯m afraid the Xin Family will be even more frightened. Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended that she hadn¡¯t noticed their surveince. They headed for the ce where they and Xiaoyu had agreed to meet.

    Three days ago, Xiaoyu, who made a ssh at the Meeting of Venomous Insects, had arrived at Yushan County in advance.

    As the winner of the Meeting of Venomous Insects, ording to the rules, Xiaoyu had to enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects and use his own blood to awaken the royal venomous insect.

    However, due to the absence of the chosen witch, it was the High Priest of the Xin Family who had cooperated with the other members of the family that barely managed to awaken the royal venomous insect with the help of the royal blood.

    Now, everything was ready. And Xiaoyu had to enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects topletely avoid those people¡¯s sneak attacks.

    Ningqiu, the chosen witch, was the key to whether Xiaoyu could sessfully enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    The appointed location was an inn that Wanyan Lie had secretly bought in Yushan County.

    On the outside, it looked no different from any other inn.

    However, the shopkeeper and the shop assistants were all Wanyan Lie¡¯s trusted subordinates.

    Along the way, Xiaoyu had relied on many means to get out of the sneak attacks and reach Yushan County safely.

    On the surface, the Xin Family was responsible for guarding the prince here.

    But they couldn¡¯t trust anyone except for themselves.

    When they saw the inn called Qingling, Lin Mengya and the others breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°The guests have arrived. Pleasee in.¡±

    The fellow standing at the door had already seen them.

    Immediately, he greeted them respectfully and humbly. Especially when he saw Baisu, his eyes shed a glint.

    ¡°Well, is there anyone waiting for us?¡±

    Baisu was very clear about Wanyan Lie¡¯s style of doing things. If it was not safe here, he would inform them the first time.

    She had received a letter from the Young Master yesterday, indicating that everything here was as usual.

    ¡°Yes, the honored guest is waiting for you on the second floor,¡± The fellow lowered his voice and said.

    Baisu nodded, exchanged a look with Lin Mengya behind her, and then followed the fellow into the Qingling Inn.

    There were not many people inside, and they all looked like ordinary people.

    But Lin Mengya was keenly aware that from the moment they entered the door, several lines of sight swept over them like X-rays.

    Her body tensed slightly in an instant. Fortunately, they withdrew their sights after a few nces. It seemed that they did not have any malicious intentions.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body gradually eased up.

    It seemed that this ce was not peaceful. Otherwise, Wanyan Lie would not have arranged so many people to protect them at all times.

    They followed the fellow to the second floor and pushed open the innermost door. An extremely elegant and spacious room appeared in front of everyone.

    A lean figure was sitting beside a brown wooden table.

    There was a cup of clear tea in front of him.

    ¡°Young Master, they¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    The sound of the fellow had already caught the attention of the person sitting at the table.

    The man was dressed in a greenish-grey garment. His greyish-white hair was tied into a bun on his head, and he wore a jade crown of an auspicious beast.

    Baisu stepped aside naturally and Lin Mengya stepped forward.

    Before she could speak, a tea-scented embrace wrapped tightly around her.

    ¡°I miss you so much.¡±

    There was also a hint of joy in the exhaustion.

    Looking at the young man who was almost as tall as her and even might be taller than her, Lin Mengya slightly lifted the corners of her mouth.

    She carefully smoothed out the wrinkles on the young man¡¯s clothes with her little hands, but in the next second, her little hands pinched the young man¡¯s ears hard.

    ¡°Good for you! How dare you hide it from me! I think you don¡¯t know my temper!¡±

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869 The Fox and the Wolf

    A lucky survival was turned into a domestic violence scene by Lin Mengya, who had an outburst of temper.

    Fortunately, the fellow had retreated. Otherwise, when he saw that his Young Master, who had always been emotionless, would actually beg for mercy and cry for pain under a woman¡¯s hands, he would definitely feel disillusioned.

    ¡°It hurts! I was wrong, my sister. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. But if I told you, you would definitely worry about me. Maybe you would ask to go with me. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t protect you. What if you got hurt?¡±

    With his ears savagely destroyed by Lin Mengya, even with Xiaoyu¡¯s endurance, he could only beg for forgiveness and admit his mistake.

    ¡°Do you still know that I¡¯m worried? Do you know how sad I will be when I can¡¯t take care of you if you get hurt? Well, now that you¡¯re strong, you don¡¯t care about me at all, do you? Let me tell you. I¡¯ll be your sister for a day and a lifetime. Since I¡¯m your sister, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you. If this happens next time, I will definitely break your legs!¡±

    She scolded Xiaoyu in a ferocious way. Thetter did not dare to talk back and could only nod in agreement. He repeatedly promised that he would never dare to do that again and would be obedient in the future. Only then did Lin Mengya let go of her hands for the time being.

    Tears welled up in his eyes as he rubbed his red ears. He would feel extreme pain only when Lin Mengya pinched him.

    He stood obediently beside Lin Mengya, nodding and bowing to beg for mercy. And then he massaged her shoulders and back to gantly take care of her.

    Among the three people standing at the door, Baisu and Qinghu had already known what they looked like when they stayed together.

    However, Ningqiu, who saw this for the first time, was a little stunned, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Uh... Is the boy jumping up and down really the Ninth Prince who treats everyone coldly? Do I make it wrong?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry with me. You¡¯re my magnanimous sister. I was forced to do so. I won¡¯t do it again. My good sister, please forgive me, okay?¡±

    Xiaoyu knew that Lin Mengya had always been eloquent, but she was more concerned about him than anyone else in her heart.

    He looked at Lin Mengya pitifully. Thetter red at him fiercely and no longer looked at him angrily for the time being.

    Seeing that his strategy worked, Xiaoyu showed a sly smile.

    With a smile on his face, he came up to Lin Mengya¡¯s side, sniffing greedily at the medicinal scent that belonged exclusively to his sister, a mixed fragrance of poisons and herbs.

    He felt that all the fatigue on his body seemed to havepletely disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Why are you so close to me? Get away from me. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d forgiven you.¡±

    She rolled her eyes at him but actually her eyes had never left Xiaoyu.

    After looking him up and down and making sure that he was not injured, Lin Mengya felt relieved for the time being.

    If anyone dared to hurt Xiaoyu, she would definitely pay them back tenfold or even a hundredfold.

    ¡°My good sister, please don¡¯t be angry with me anymore. I promise that I¡¯ll be obedient in the future. By the way, you didn¡¯t encounter any danger on your way here from the royal city, did you?¡±

    He tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve and shook it back and forth. Lin Mengya¡¯s expression eased up a little as if she could not stand him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. The Emperor has arranged everything well along the way. No one has found our whereabouts.¡±

    Baisu said with a smile, but there was a touch of hidden worry in her heart.

    The others might not have noticed it. But the moment they entered the door, the way the Young Master hugged the Miss was far from what a younger brother would do to his sister.

    That was the look a man would show when he looked at the woman he loved.

    But in Miss¡¯s heart, she only loved Prince Yu.

    When the Young Master confessed his love for the Miss, she really didn¡¯t know what would happen between them.

    ¡°Your father is good at doing things. My little girl has worked hard for you for so many days. Shouldn¡¯t you give her some benefits?¡±

    Qinghu, who had been standing at the door, also had a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°This boy¡¯s insight is really good.¡±

    Standing quietly beside Lin Mengya, he naturally knew what was in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. And he also knew how important Xiaoyu was in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    He hoped that this guy would get himself killed. Otherwise, he would not let him go, not even for old times¡¯ sake.

    ¡°Why are you here? Does Long Tianyu also know about it?¡±

    In fact, from the moment Qinghu appeared, a strong sense of unease had filled Xiaoyu¡¯s heart.

    Qinghu was with Long Tianyu at the beginning. His people had also said that Qinghu had stayed by Long Tianyu¡¯s side to help him after Lin Mengya faked her death.

    His heart clenched slightly. He had spent a lot of effort to make his sisterpletely belong to him now.

    He couldn¡¯t let that man take her away again.

    ¡°He does not know. Qinghu found my body not in the cave by ident, so he followed the clues and found me. I¡¯ve asked him to keep this secret.¡±

    Before Qinghu could say anything, Lin Mengya had surprisingly taken the initiative to cover up for him.

    But what she was thinking was that if Xiaoyu knew that Long Tianyu had alsoe here, he would definitely investigate his purpose.

    At that time, it would instead cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.

    After all, with Long Tianyu¡¯s identity, it was impossible for him to sneak into other countries just to see her.

    She knew the man¡¯s mindsets better than anyone else.

    To see her might be the main reason, but it was hard to say if he would do something else ¡°by the way¡±.

    For example, he might sneak into the Meeting of Venomous Insects.

    This was not a small matter. If Xiaoyu knew about it, she was afraid that it would cause a stir again.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Some things should not be known by unrted people.¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s words seemed like a warning to Qinghu, who squinted his dangerous eyes.

    In the past, he had already known that this child was like a little wolf.

    Now that he had grown sharp ws, was he going to snatch the treasure he guarded?

    Hmph, he was still too young and too naive.

    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t reveal anything rted to you, my little girl. And you might get tired. I¡¯ll take you to have a rest. You little wolf cub, I advise you to spend more time looking at that sister of yours so that we won¡¯t be exposed and all our efforts will not be wasted.¡±

    Qinghu also argued back with intent. Before Lin Mengya noticed the silent eye contacts between the two of them, they dispersed.

    Qinghu was surprised by Xiaoyu¡¯s persistence, and Xiaoyu was also secretly shocked by Qinghu¡¯s vignce.

    The fox and the wolf were now enemies in a chess match.

    But one only wanted to guard, while the other wanted to plunder.

    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, even without Qinghu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya also felt as if her body had been hollowed out.

    She had always been studying on the road for ten days. Both her spirit and physical strength had reached a limit.

    ¡°Okay, someone takes the Miss to rest.¡±

    Xiaoyu had already learned not to show his emotions, so he did not show any displeasure under Qinghu¡¯s obstruction.

    Instead, he took the initiative to ask someone to take them down to rest, and also told Lin Mengya to ask someone to call for him if she needed anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed first. When I wake up, I have something important to tell you.¡±

    Lin Mengya rubbed the space between her eyebrows. She knew that if she didn¡¯t rest now, she would be unable to think.

    Lin Mengya followed the fellow, apanied by Qinghu, and returned to the room Xiaoyu had arranged for her.

    ¡°You should also go to rest. I¡¯ll find you when I wake up.¡±

    Lin Mengya pushed Qinghu, who wanted to give her a massage, out of the room. Looking at the big bed, Lin Mengya felt very rxed.

    She threw herself onto the bed and closed her eyes. Even she could sense that strange atmosphere with something wrong just now.

    Xiaoyu was a little strange, so was Qinghu.

    Even Baisu¡¯s reaction was a bit unusual. Could it be that everyone had been infected?

    She couldn¡¯t bother to investigate the deeper reasons. For her, everyone was an indispensable member of her family.

    She hoped the day coulde when they could be together again, as they had been before, living together under the same roof.

    In a daze, she fell asleep. When they arrived here, the sun was shining brightly. But when Lin Mengya woke up again, the sky was already full of stars.

    When she sat up, the consequence of intense brain work was a bout of trance in her brain.

    Recently, she had used her brain a little too hard. Even with the help of the Shen Nung system, she still felt that her brain cells had been exhausted.

    ¡°Miss, why are you awake?¡±

    Baisu, who was opening the door gently and quietly, saw Lin Mengya sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze. She immediately put down the minced chicken porridge in her hands and walked over.

    ¡°I wake up when I¡¯ve had enough sleep. By the way, what time is it now? What are everyone doing?¡±

    Lin Mengya got up from the bed by herself and sat in front of the table. She scooped up a spoonful of minced chicken porridge, put it to her mouth, and blew on it gently.

    Baisu looked at her, bit her lips and said softly, ¡°Qinghu thought it was time for you to wake up, so he went to the kitchen to see if there was anything you liked. As for the Young Master... he took Ningqiu out.¡±

    Baisu was really unable to tell any lies in front of her.

    Lin Mengya put down the warm porridge with her eyes fixed on Baisu.

    ¡°Tell me, why did Xiaoyu take Ningqiu out of the house for no reason?¡±

    Baisu looked down, feeling a little helpless.

    ¡°Actually, the Ninth Prince took Ningqiu to attend the banquet. Young Master said that the Xin Family knew his purpose toe here three days ago, but they were reluctant to talk about it. Now that Ningqiu was here, the Xin Family said that they would hold a reception banquet for Young Master. Young Master thought that this was the best time for Ningqiu to make her appearance, so he took her with him.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya just nodded.

    There was nothing wrong with that. After all, Ningqiu did need a suitable opportunity to make her appearance.

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t finished, right? Baisu, you know that you could never lie to me.¡±

    Baisu, whose lie had beenpletely spotted by Lin Mengya, felt wronged.

    It was not that she didn¡¯t want to say it, but the Young Master said that once she told the truth, the Miss would definitely stop him.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870 The Banquet in the Xin Family

    After waiting for a long while, Lin Mengya suddenly sighed when she saw that Baisu would not say it out so easily.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go and ask him myself.¡±

    After saying that, Lin Mengya pretended to get up and was about to leave the room.

    Baisu immediately stepped in front of her anxiously, and her pretty face was already struggling with anxiety.

    ¡°Miss, in fact, the Young Master did this for your own good! Someone with malicious intentions has exposed that you saved the Young Master in Dajin. Although those people don¡¯t know your real identity, they know that the elder sister whom the Young Master cares about most is the one who saved him in Dajin, so... so the Young Master...¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly as she stared at Baisu, leaving her no room for retreat.

    ¡°So Xiaoyu took advantage of this banquet to change the identities of me and Ningqiu, right? Who asked you to do so? Don¡¯t you know that the consequence of doing this is just to put Ningqiu into danger?¡±

    The n they hade up with previously was to let Ningqiu pretend to be the daughter of Madame Jingrou.

    Because Xin Luan was on their side, although the n was very difficult, they managed to implement it.

    Now that Xiaoyu was trying to confuse these two identities, it was obvious that he was trying to divert all the attention to Ningqiu.

    It was already very dangerous to be the chosen witch.

    In this way, she was afraid that someone might try to kill Ningqiu.

    ¡°No, we could never do that!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I know that you have always been clear about what to love or hate. You have never been willing to use innocent people as the scapegoat. But this is the best way. Not only the Xin Family, but almost everyone who has their eyes on that position wants to get you to threaten the Young Master. Ningqiu has also agreed to this matter. And once Ningqiu bes the chosen witch of the Xin Family, the Xin Family will definitely do their best to protect her.¡±

    Baisu knelt on the ground with a thud. Lin Mengya shook her head with a touch of disappointment in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been a pedantic person. I understand the so-called righteousness. But Baisu, it¡¯s never the true righteousness to sacrifice others for it. If you can¡¯t even protect the person in front of you, and if you can¡¯t keep your promise to others, then what kind of righteousness is that? I don¡¯t want that kind of ruthless protection, and I don¡¯t want to be a big shot who can sacrifice others at will in exchange for his own safety. I¡¯m just me myself, and Ningqiu is just Ningqiu herself. Our lives are equal. There is no distinction between the high and the low. Please forgive me for not being able to agree with that. So please get out of my way. I can¡¯t just watch Ningqiu do stupid things with Xiaoyu.

    Baisu looked into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. At this moment, she was neither happy nor sad. She even didn¡¯t show any emotion.

    She lowered her head and tried her best to hold back her sorrow.

    How could she not know the character of her Miss? That was why the Young Master had handed over the task of watching over her Miss to her.

    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t refuse her Miss, and disobey her orders.

    Baisu stood up and turned sideways. Although she lowered her head, her eyes were firm.

    ¡°Baisu, if you¡¯re in a dilemma, you can stay here. I¡¯ll be fine with Qinghu by my side.¡±

    She knew that her words just now might be a little too much, and she also knew that Baisu did it for her own good.

    But Baisu shook her head and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re right, Miss. Actually, I also know why we were all so loyal to you at that time. Because we know that after we follow you, you will treat us as your family members and will never abandon us. This is also what we admire you the most. So, no matter where you go, Baisu will follow you.¡±

    Lin Mengya was slightly stunned for a moment, then she lifted the corner of her mouth and smiled.

    Yes, perhaps she was a fool in the eyes of others.

    But fools also had their strengths, right?

    ¡°Hey, you two are really having a good time. Why don¡¯t you take me with you?¡±

    The door of the room was gently pushed open, and Qinghu, who was smiling, looked at Lin Mengya in front of him leisurely.

    He knew that his little girl was very stubborn, but he liked her stubbornness.

    ¡°You¡¯re all over the ce. But since you¡¯re here, I have a better way to sneak into the banquet. We can¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In Yushan County, the biggest force was neither the royal family nor the forces of the green woods.

    Instead, it was the Xin Family, which was well-known throughout Lieyun.

    The Xin Family¡¯s banquet attracted the attention of all the influential people in the whole Yushan County.

    But the theme of today¡¯s banquet was to wee a special person.

    The Ninth Prince, Wanyan Yu, was the only prince who grew up in the folk but had very strong supporters.

    Moreover, at the Meeting of Venomous Insects a few days ago, he had defeated almost all the venomous insects brought by the princes with overwhelming advantages.

    People couldn¡¯t helpparing this rising star with Wanyan Jing, the Eldest Prince who had been famous for a long time.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, this Ninth Prince¡¯s venomous insect was no weaker than Wanyan Jing¡¯s. In fact, it might even be stronger!

    This discovery made the name of Wanyan Yu famous throughout thend of Lieyun.

    Now, the person that the Xin Family was going to wee was actually such a young man. Their intention made people¡¯s thoughts throng their minds.

    But the Xin Family had already announced early that the Ninth Prince came here just for public business.

    In this way, those people with ulterior motives could not find any evidence to frame the Xin Family.

    The night was intoxicating. By the time Lin Mengya and the other two arrived at the Xin Family¡¯s house, they could already hear the decadent music inside.

    There were many guards patrolling at the gate. It was impossible for unrted people to get close to the gate, let alone enter.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very troublesome to deal with these people. Little girl, do you want me to handle them?¡±

    Qinghu hid in a corner, and a cold glint shed across his eyes.

    But Baisu immediately stopped him. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Xin Family. Almost all the masters of venomous insects in Lieyun are gathered in the Xin Family. You see, these guards are not good at martial arts, but each of them has various kinds of venomous insects on them. As long as they are abnormal, the people inside will immediately know. At that time, I¡¯m afraid we will be in trouble.¡±

    With Baisu¡¯s introduction, Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curved into a smile, as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Miss, do you have a good idea?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at those coquettish and beautiful figures who quickly entered the vermilion gate. She had an idea in her mind.

    ¡°How about this way?¡±

    Today, the Xin Family¡¯s old house was full of eminent guests. They toasted each other and it was very bustling.

    The banquet was held in an open-air garden. Several elders of the Xin Family were sitting on the honored seats, and the person sitting side by side with them was the Ninth Prince of Lieyun Empire, Wanyan Yu, who was in the full flush of youth.

    However, at this time, Wanyan Yu, who usually kept a calm face, intentionally or unintentionally cast his eyes on the woman who was sitting quietly at the banquet.

    He thought that no one could see his actions, but he didn¡¯t expect that all his little moves had been seen by others.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, Rou¡¯er¡¯s child has grown up to be such a young man. Is your mother used to living in the pce?¡±

    Sitting on the left side of Wanyan Yu was the current head of the Xin Family, Xin Mu.

    In terms of seniority, he should be Xin Luan¡¯s cousin, as well as the younger brother of Madame Jingrou.

    Originally, the head of the Xin Family was the Madam¡¯s biological elder brother.

    However, he was stripped of his position as patriarch because he failed to watch over his own sister twenty years ago.

    But he was extremely powerful. Even if he was not the patriarch, he was still the most important n elder in the Xin Family.

    Because Xin Mu was his younger brother, he naturally had to listen to him.

    Therefore, the current Xin Family was still under the control of Madam¡¯s elder brother.

    However, it made little difference to Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. My mother is safe and sound. But she often recalls the time she spent here. After all, this ce used to be her family.¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s smile was chivalrous, elegant and refined. He did not look like the cold and heartless Ninth Prince in the rumors at all.

    A meaningful smile appeared on Xin Mu¡¯s face, but his expression became more and more affectionate and amiable.

    ¡°Yes, we used to be innocent and lively. But I¡¯m actually the Ninth Prince¡¯s uncle. So you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Your mother¡¯s affairs have long passed, so you can refrain from being so formal.¡±

    ¡°Have long passed? How could it be that simple?¡±

    Wanyan Yu sneered in his heart, but on the surface, he looked more and more obedient and kind.

    ¡°My uncle, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. But why didn¡¯t I see my eldest uncle? Could it be that he is still ming me?¡±

    Wanyan Yu clearly knew that the mysterious eldest uncle was the only one who could make the final decision in this family.

    But he had been here for several days. Why didn¡¯t he see the figure of the n elder of the Xin Family?

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Your eldest uncle and your mother are the closest to each other. How could he me you? But these days, when he heard that you wereing, he was so excited that there was something wrong with his technique of venomous insects. It will only take three or five days to make it well. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Excited? It seemed that he was restless.¡±

    Xiaoyu was not in a hurry to ask more questions about it. After chatting with his second uncle for a while, he continued to talk about the topic again.

    ¡°Speaking of which, my eldest uncle and second uncle have never seen me before, right? Now that I¡¯ve met you, my second uncle, I feel as if I¡¯ve met my family member. I wonder if my eldest uncle is as kind as you, my second uncle?¡±

    Along the way, Xiaoyu felt one thing.

    In fact, everyone in the Xin Family held quite a bit of hostility against him.

    The source of this hostility was his mother, who abandoned her identity as the chosen witch, and resolutely chose to follow his father.

    But how could he be frightened?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your eldest uncle... is different from me. But you¡¯re our biological nephew, so you¡¯re naturally different from others. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Your eldest uncle has always been sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. Maybe he will like you very much when he sees you in the future.¡±

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871 Pretending to be Dancers

    It was impossible for that person to like him. However, Wanyan Yu did not reveal this matter. He just pursed his lips to show his delight and continued to ept thepliments of those people.

    Although he was young, his mind was more mature than that of ordinary people.

    Xiaoyu epted all those sweet words with stings in them word for word.

    He pretended to be innocent on the surface, but in fact, he had seen through these people¡¯s tricks at a nce.

    ¡°Your Highness, the group of singers and dancers you brought has arrived. I don¡¯t know if we can let them in now.¡±

    A guard reported respectfully in front of Xiaoyu, whose eyes crossed with a slight surprise.

    He had never invited any singer or dancer. Could it be them¡ª

    ¡°Well, you can bring them in. I¡¯ll go and have a look in personter. This is a gift I present to my uncles.¡±

    He seemed to be rxed, but only Xiaoyu himself knew how nervous he was.

    It seemed that Baisu failed to stop his sister.

    A touch of scruple swept over his heart. There were so many people here. If his sister was recognized, they would only be more dangerous.

    Orter, he would find a chance to cover his sister and the others to let them leave first.

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    The guard brought them to a very elegant parlor. With a strange look in his eyes, he nced at the three people and then drew back his sight.

    He must have never seen dancers dressed like this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to report to the Ninth Prince. Please wait here. The Prince wille here soon.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. The guards of the Xin Family were even stricter than she had imagined.

    Although she had Xiaoyu¡¯s token in her hand, she was still kept out of the gate.

    But also because of Xiaoyu¡¯s token, the guard was willing to inform Xiaoyu in the room.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the door.

    The guard closed the door and gradually left the parlor.

    After making sure that there was no one outside, Baisu dared to lean over Lin Mengya¡¯s ear and talked to her quietly.

    ¡°Miss, is it really okay for you to dress like this?¡±

    She looked up and down at her Miss, outside in a moon-white brocade gown with a loose skirt that just barely covered her ankles.

    This was not the worst, but the clothes the Miss was wearing underneath¡ª

    ¡°Could it really be called clothes? If the Prince knew that Miss was so bold, he would definitely tear her apart.¡±

    ¡°What could be wrong with that? A dancer should look like a dancer. What¡¯s wrong with wearing a costume? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t handle it?¡±

    The white veil covered her beautiful face, but today, Lin Mengya looked a little different.

    Her clear and bright eyes were now delicately drawn into slightly upturned eyes.

    Her silver-gray eyeliners made her eyes look particrly striking and seductive.

    In particr, when the Miss looked back unintentionally, it could be called charming and astonishing.

    ¡°Was it really okay for such a Miss to appear in front of otherster?¡±

    ¡°My little girl, could you slightly change your n? That dress is really not suitable for you. How about putting it on me?¡±

    Qinghu, who was also dressed in a moon-white gown, had changed his usual look today. He was dressed like a man.

    However, his face was also covered with the same style of makeup as Lin Mengya¡¯s.

    If there was any difference, it would be that his long hair was carefully tied on his head, which made him look cold but elegant.

    Of course, the premise was that the glint of obvious mockery at the corner of his eyes was eliminated.

    ¡°Get out of my way! Don¡¯t judge my costume with your perverted fetish for women¡¯s clothing. If you mess it upter, I¡¯ll take you down when I go back!¡±

    Lin Mengya tripped Qinghu unscrupulously. The tense atmosphere before was ruined by this guy.

    But fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to wait too long. A slender figure came in a hurry.

    Lin Mengya, as rehearsed in advance, asked Baisu and Qinghu to pay their respects to Xiaoyu loudly with exotic dialects.

    ¡°Your Highness, we are here to receive orders and are at your disposal.¡±

    After all, they didn¡¯t have much experience, so Lin Mengya was mainly responsible for those important words.

    Fortunately, Xiaoyu had the wit to react quickly and immediately understood what Lin Mengya meant.

    After ncing at a corner, he held back his desire to help his sister up.

    ¡°Why do youe sote? The banquet is almost halfway through. Don¡¯t you want to embarrass me bying here now?¡±

    Xiaoyu said in a disgruntled manner. Lin Mengya and the other two looked frightened.

    After they led Xiaoyu into the room, the people outside could not hear what they were saying.

    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home obediently? Why do youe here? This is not the ce where you shoulde.¡±

    Seeing that Xiaoyu was even scolding them, Lin Mengya was not anxious or annoyed.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, I don¡¯t want toe. But you know that there are some things that you can¡¯t hide from me for all your life.

    ¡°In this case, I don¡¯t want you to do anything against my will.¡±

    That Ningqiu was willing to be the chosen witch was already of great help to them.

    How could she let Ningqiu be her scapegoat for the sake of temporary peace?

    She didn¡¯t want to do it, and she would never do it.

    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s all for your own good, my sister. You don¡¯t know how vicious and cruel these people are. If they catch you, you¡¯ll get hurt for sure!¡±

    Xiaoyu felt very wronged. He did this all because he was worried about his sister.

    But why couldn¡¯t his sister understand his painstaking efforts?

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but Xiaoyu, you should know what you¡¯ll do if they really catch Ningqiu. Will you abandon her or save her as if you saved me?¡±

    Xiaoyu froze. In fact, he had thought about this question before.

    Although the rtionship between Ningqiu and him was not bad, the master-servant rtionship between them was actually nothing to him at allpared with his rtionship with his sister.

    In this case, it would be better to¡ª

    ¡°Xiaoyu, wake up! If you really abandon Ningqiu, it means that you have abandoned the kindness in your heart. If one day, you and I can only choose one to live, who will you choose?¡±

    Of course, he would choose Lin Mengya. On this point, Xiaoyu was very confident.

    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said, ¡°Abandonment is a habit. Once you get used to it, your family and friends will be abandoned by you when they be your burden.¡±

    Xiaoyu knew that Lin Mengya was right, but he was still unwilling to admit it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you, my sister. Definitely not!¡±

    Lin Mengya touched his head, and said softly, ¡°I know you¡¯re a gentle child, so, in order to protect your tenderness, we can¡¯t let the matter of Ningqiu end like this. You haven¡¯t told them about her rtionship with you, have you? In this case, it¡¯s not toote. Xiaoyu, please listen to my words.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t refuse. Even if he had already persuaded himself, he still couldn¡¯t resist Lin Mengya¡¯s request.

    He could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed that what his sister said was right. He was a little short-sighted.

    ¡°However, I still need to thank you.¡±

    When Wanyan Yu heard Lin Mengya¡¯s brisk voice, he thought that he was going to be hated. But instead, he saw his sister¡¯s gentle smile.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m also worried about you. So, we should be all right. Let¡¯s just follow the original n. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things.¡±

    Their original n was to announce to the public that Ningqiu and Xiaoyu were a pair of twins. For various reasons, Xiaoyu had to be kept outside before.

    But Ningqiu, as a daughter in the royal family, had to bear the fate and be a little maid in the pce.

    Had it not been for the return of the Ninth Prince, their secrets wouldn¡¯t have been discovered.

    Fortunately, Madam really liked Ningqiu very much before, so the dramatic story of her background was detectable.

    ¡°That¡¯s OK. What I didn¡¯t expect was that Ningqiu seemed to be exceptionally popr but I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Xiaoyu spread out his hands to show that he was also very helpless.

    Lin Mengya immediately pushed him back to the banquet to prevent Ningqiu from being bullied or framed.

    The rest three of them continued to study how to get outter.

    If they didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy, it would be best to go back the way they came.

    But they came here in the name of dancers. And now they had to leave without dancing once.

    Not to mention those guards, even Lin Mengya felt that their group was a little suspicious.

    ¡°Are you the dancers invited by the Ninth Prince? I¡¯m too abrupt. Now the banquet is at its peak. So may I invite you to sing and dance to liven things up?¡±

    As soon as Lin Mengya pushed the door open, she saw a middle-aged man who was slightly thin but very energetic.

    This man was very strange to her. Lin Mengya could not figure out his identity for a while.

    But since he coulde here, he could not be a simple person.

    After bowing down, she squeezed her voice to a high pitch and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Your Excellency. Lian¡¯er, quickly serve some tea.¡±

    In order to sneak into the mansion of the Xin Family safely, they each got another name.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Baisu, who had taken the name of Lian¡¯er, poured tea out on the table and Lin Mengya immediately presented it with both hands.

    But the man didn¡¯t drink it or take it. He just stared at Lin Mengya straightly.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with my face?¡±

    With a veil over her face, it was impossible for ordinary people to see anything.

    But her charming and intriguing eyes stunned Xin Mu slightly.

    ¡°Was this woman really just a dancer?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t her a little too mourous?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate. Please get ready. Don¡¯t let us down.¡±

    Although the pair of bright eyes made Xin Mu lose his mind for a moment just now, after all, he was the patriarch of the Xin Family.

    So, Xin Mu soon came to his senses and returned to normal.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872 Dancing at the Banquet

    ¡°Miss, are we really going to dance there?¡±

    Pretending to be dancers was just a temporary solution. Moreover, Baisu had never learned how to dance. She could fight and kill, but she could not dance with her hips twisted...

    It would be better to just kill her!

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Besides, I also want to see what this Xin Family is up to.¡±

    She was afraid that it was just an excuse to wee Xiaoyu.

    The man who came here just now also didn¡¯t just want to see the dancers brought by Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s OK for me. But the girl you brought seems to be unable to dance at first sight. If she learns it now, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Qinghu said gloatingly. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him and looked at Baisu thoughtfully.

    It was probably toote to learn it now.

    But the dance could be reced with something else for the time being.

    People at the banquet were still toasting each other. Although it waste at night, many candles had been lit in the garden.

    The shadows were swinging gracefully, creating a different and interesting atmosphere.

    After seeing his sistere here, Xiaoyu felt a little uneasy in his heart.

    He knew his sister¡¯s character very well. She would never take the initiative to stir up trouble for him.

    But for them, this ce was so dangerous, like a dragon¡¯s pond or a tiger¡¯s den.

    Perhaps he should find an opportunity to leave early so that his sister and the others would not encounter any danger.

    ¡°The people brought by the Ninth Prince are really extraordinary. I¡¯ve seen a lot today.¡±

    Xin Mu, who had just left the table, returned and said with a gentle smile.

    Wanyan Yu was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of his sister, who was still in the Xin Family. He felt a little cold in his heart, but his face showed a trace of doubt.

    ¡°What do you mean, my second uncle?¡±

    Xin Mu looked at his nephew in front of him with unfathomable expressions. Although they had only been in contact for a few days, this child was far from being as simple as it seemed on the surface.

    If they had not broken with Madame Jingrou at that time, this person would have been their chance.

    Unfortunately, they were no longer rtives now.

    In this case, they should eliminate such a huge potential threat as soon as possible.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m talking about the dancers you brought. I saw them by ident just now. They are indeed beautiful. They are different from the people in a small ce like Yushan County. I¡¯m really looking forward to their performanceter. By the way, they could also let the people in Xin Family broaden their horizons.¡±

    He slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at the young man in front of him.

    However, there was no sign of nervousness on the young man¡¯s handsome face. On the contrary, there was an extremely superficial sense of smugness.

    ¡°I selected them on my own. I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but in terms of the selection of singers and dancers, my second uncle may not be better than me.¡±

    The smug tone in his voice was quite different from the steady voice a royal son should have.

    However, Wanyan Yu had gained a rising reputation and more and more support among the people before. So, they must beware of him.

    Or should his reputation and supporte from the efforts of the Emperor and Wanyan Lie?

    It was still too early to draw a conclusion. Xin Mu carefully observed everything about the Ninth Prince and did not believe that he would never show any ws.

    Unlike the calmness on the surface, in fact, Xiaoyu was a little anxious in his heart.

    ¡°How could his sister, who was obsessed with medicine all day, dance?¡±

    Among the three of them, Qinghu, the only man, might be the only one who knew how to dance.

    The other two... s, it¡¯s really hard to say.

    Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. It seemed that he had to act ording to circumstancester.

    When the Xin Family¡¯s dancers finished their dance, they saluted and left.

    Soon, the news that the dancers brought by the Ninth Prince were about to dance spread. The guests invited by the Xin Family were all staring carefully at the middle of the banquet.

    They wondered what kind of dance the people brought by the Ninth Prince would show to them.

    The sound of traditional stringed and woodwind instruments weakened, leaving only the sound of a harp in the night sky.

    The sound of the harp was mellow and varied. Although the tune it yed was not well-known, it had a kind of distinctive and refreshing beauty.

    A girl in white walked out slowly with a mask on her face, and she held a slender jade sword in her hand.

    With the soft music, she slowly started to swing the sword. All her moves were marked by the heroic beauty that only a woman could have.

    Compared with the weak and pitiful dance, the girl¡¯s sword dance had a charm that couldn¡¯t be looked down upon.

    But in ordinary dances, the sword dance was alsomon. And some could be more charming and beautiful than this woman¡¯s dance.

    Therefore, although the sword dance was beautiful, it was not highly appreciated by too many people.

    But then, the sound of the harp changed, and the girl¡¯s sword dance became more and moreplicated.

    The jade sword was so graceful in her hand that she looked like a martial arts master.

    But what everyone was more curious about was that although the girl was masked, her dance steps were deliberately messy, as if she was avoiding or fighting against something.

    People¡¯s eyes were attracted by the girl who seemed to be fighting with someone.

    In the end, the girl suddenly jumped out and ran to the back of the crowd in a hurry. She was a little flustered, as if she was getting rid of something.

    At this time, the sound of the harp became a little weird and romantic, apanied by the sound of drums with a strong rhythm.

    The moon was cold, but the banquet was bustling with noise and excitement.

    The candlelight was swaying, and the drums seemed to be able to shake the hearts of the people. So everyone couldn¡¯t help but stretch their necks to see what other special performances they had.

    A swaying figure walked over from the darkness slowly.

    At the banquet, as the figure got closer and closer, a sweet fragrance, which seemed to be able to enchant people¡¯s hearts, gradually wafted over.

    That fragrance was like a rope, which could easily hook people¡¯s hearts into intoxication.

    Xin Mu also smelled the exotic fragrance, but after he sniffed it, his eyes changed slightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could smell the exotic fragrance Dream Soul Intoxication from a dancer. It seems that the Ninth Prince really spent a lot of effort on this group of singers and dancers.¡±

    In response to Xin Mu¡¯s test, Wanyan Yu just smiled and said nothing.

    But in fact, he didn¡¯t know what was Dream Soul Intoxication at all. He only knew that the fragrance seemed to be simr to that of his sister¡¯s blood.

    The sweet fragrance was extremely pleasant, but in fact, it had a slight hallucinogenic effect.

    This was the poisonous fragrance made by Lin Mengya who had used several kinds of poisons that could cause hallucinations or paralyze people¡¯s nerves.

    But it was out of the room, so there was no harm to the human body.

    At most, it would make people dizzy. Once the fragrance wore off, they would soon recover, and it would not affect any physical function.

    This thing was developed by her when she was studying poisons on the road a few days ago.

    In the whole world, she was the only one who dared to use these poisons as perfumes.

    As for the so-called Dream Soul Intoxication, it actually had a simr effect.

    Although Xin Mu had never smelt it before, he thought it could be Dream Soul Intoxication as he saw everyone¡¯s reaction.

    The figure slowly emerged from the darkness, and everyone gasped.

    If the girl who wielded the sword before could be regarded as a pretty and swaying human girl, then the girl in the moon-white dress in front of them was like a witch in the legend.

    She was not terrifying in appearance. Instead, she was charming and touching.

    Her pretty eyes were slightly raised on her little face, and the upward eyeliners seemed to be able to provoke people¡¯s hearts.

    There was an extremely bewitching peach blossom on her cheek. It was exceptionally enchanting on her fair face.

    Her long hair was as ck as ink, but it was coiled up by her with big and beautiful peony flowers.

    The moon-white clothes were supposed to be pure, but her slender ankles were exposed. When she raised her hands asionally, her shoulders could be seen vaguely, which all made the girl have the seductive power of a witch.

    At the first sight of her, people would only feel that this woman was extremely mourous.

    But the more they looked at her, the more they felt that she seemed to be able to provoke everyone¡¯s desire hidden in the depth of their hearts.

    But no one dared to show any contempt or obscene attitude to her.

    It was because although the woman¡¯s eyes were extremely charming, they were also extremely cold and indifferent.

    She seemed to disdain everything in this world. Even a powerful person was no more than an ant in front of her.

    She had a kind of charm that was superior to all living things. Only a real witch could have such a look.

    With extremely graceful steps, Lin Mengya became the most powerful and beautiful witch in the world, dancing and twisting her waist in the middle of the banquet.

    The girl who had just left came back again, but this time, they fought with each other.

    The sword-dancing girl seemed to fight against that witch, but the witch was extremely powerful. With just a raise of her hand, it was enough to brush away the girl¡¯s attack.

    Because of the poisonous fragrance, everyone was attracted by this fight between the girl and the witch hiding in the dance.

    Therefore, almost no one noticed that their cooperation was not smooth, and it even seemed a little raw.

    Soon, the fight between them reached its climax. The girl who was waving the sword seemed to be going to perish together with the witch. At this time, the music was a little hoarse, as if it was mourning for the girl.

    In the end, the girl wanted to stab the witch¡¯s heart with her sword.

    But the witch quickly moved away, and the two disappeared into the darkness together.

    The music changed from intensity to sorrow. Although no one was dancing anymore, the music continued.

    Everyone seemed to have thought of the end of the girl who fought against the witch. The jade sword was tossed out, and with a crisp sound, ity there alone, suggesting a myriad of possibilities.

    The sound of drums disappeared, and the sound of the harp was light.

    Finally, it came to thest bar of the music. When the music ended, the sweet fragrance that filled their nostrils faded away.

    As if they had just woken up from a dream, everyone was reying what they had just seen.

    A fight without an end between the human and the witch left everyone imagining an end they wanted as they enjoyed it.

    Xin Mu gently exhaled. Although he knew that there was something wrong with the fragrance, he could not help but be attracted by it.

    To be honest, the girl who yed the witch was too beautiful, yet too tempting.

    It was not only a man¡¯s desire for a woman but also a demon hidden deep in everyone¡¯s heart.

    After calming down a little, Xin Mu was astonished by the singer brought by the Ninth Prince.

    But what was more worthy of his attention was Wanyan Yu, who brought this group of dancers and singers.

    ¡°Was he suggesting something by doing this?¡±

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873 Deliberately Mystifying

    ¡°Or was it all arranged by the Emperor and the Madam?

    ¡°Was it the tactic of ¡®striking the mountains to shake the tigers¡¯ so that they wanted to remind them not to indulge in the desire in their hearts too much?¡±

    But no matter what, he was afraid that he had to pay attention to it.

    This Ninth Prince was by no means a good guy.

    He slightly put away the previous idea of getting rid of Wanyan Yu. After watching this dance, he felt that all his thoughts had been seen through by others.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. No wonder they are from the royal city. Naturally, they are different from the dancers here.¡±

    As he started to praise Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu also came back to his senses.

    To be frank, when he saw his sistering out of the darkness, he didn¡¯t even recognize her.

    The sister who was dancing seemed to have be aplete stranger to him.

    At this moment, it seemed that she was no longer the gentle and considerate sister, but a witch from hell.

    Although she was beautiful and seductive, she was also noble and invible.

    She was really different from any other woman.

    The desire to have her all to him in his heart grew stronger and stronger, and if there really were ghosts and gods in the world, then his only wish would be to live with her for the rest of his life.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Highness?¡±

    Looking at Wanyan Yu who seemed to be lost in thought, Xin Mu couldn¡¯t help calling him.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Every time I see this dance, I feel a little astonished. Second uncle, are you satisfied?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. He knew what his sister meant in this dance.

    She was really very smart. She could interrogate the old fox in front of him with torture just by dancing.

    It seemed that he had to seize this opportunity to see through him.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. Of course, I¡¯m. Your Highness, you¡¯ve done a good job. I¡¯ve got to hand it to you.¡±

    This child was indeed unfathomable.

    Xin Mu couldn¡¯t help being more cautious, and his attitude toward Wanyan Yu became more and more respectful.

    All of this was mainly due to Lin Mengya¡¯s performance in a dance of the fight between the human and the witch.

    ¡°My little girl, how did youe up with this idea?¡±

    After the performance, someone naturally took them back to the temporary rest room.

    Since they were dancers brought by the Ninth Prince, they didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    They were taken back to the room where they met with Xiaoyu just now.

    After making sure that there was no one outside, Qinghu lowered his voice and asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The dance is anguage of the body. What we¡¯re performing is just the reality. And the final effect is mainly due to the poisonous fragrance made by me. How about your bodies? Are you affected by it?¡±

    After putting on the veil, Lin Mengya knew that most people couldn¡¯t see her true appearance with the peach blossom makeup on her face.

    In this way, there would be less trouble in the future.

    As for why she performed such a dance, the reason was really the same as Xin Mu thought.

    The witch she yed represented all kinds of desires in people¡¯s hearts.

    Since Xiaoyu came here alone, those people from the Xin Family might not take him seriously.

    The best way was to deliberately mystify the dance so that they could ¡°strike the mountains to shake the tigers¡±.

    As long as they didn¡¯t show their trump cards, those people wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Who would have thought that this astonishing dance was originally a temporary idea of Lin Mengya?

    ¡°It¡¯s really good for you. That group of people can¡¯t figure out Xiaoyu¡¯s real intention now, so they can¡¯t figure out why hees here.¡±

    Qinghu put down the lying harp he had temporarily borrowed and looked at his little girl with a smile.

    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu thoughtfully. She had expected that Qinghu¡¯s slender hands could y this instrument.

    ¡°What else can¡¯t you do? Are you a Doraemon?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly got very close to Qinghu, and her big eyes were shining with shrewdness and sharpness.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Dora...emon? My little girl, I don¡¯t know a lot of things. But I happen to be able to do what you can do.¡±

    He had gotten used to Lin Mengya¡¯s strange words which he could not understand from time to time.

    But Qinghu¡¯s words were obviously a mockery of Lin Mengya.

    A cold snort popped out of her nose. Lin Mengya put her hands on her hips and red at him coldly.

    ¡°I can drink the crest of a crane as the water. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can have a try.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s smile froze on his face. Well, he really could not do that.

    Lin Mengya, who had won the battle, patted Qinghu on his shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better keep a modest attitude. If you want topete with me in terms of strengths, your nine lives won¡¯t be enough to die.¡±

    Qinghu looked at his arrogant little girl helplessly. He had no choice but to admit that she had the capital to be arrogant.

    Qinghu lowered his head in defeat and tried his best to please the little witch. However, there was a smile at the corners of his eyes.

    This was the little girl he was familiar with. No matter what happened, she could always face it with a smile.

    Even if there was an abyss ahead, she could always find another way to jump over it.

    What, then, could be difficult for her?

    ¡°Alright, Miss, please let go of Qinghu for the time being. Someone ising.¡±

    Baisu would also feel happy every time she saw her Miss pick on Qinghu.

    But she, with sharp ears, had also heard the noise outside and had to remind the two of them.

    ¡°Let Qinghu talkter. You and I should not speak easily.¡±

    Lin Mengya instructed Baisu for a few words in a low voice. Baisu nodded and finally understood.

    Qinghu quickly hid his smile and put on a cold expression.

    When the fellow arrived at their room, he could only see the three dancers and musicians who were so cold that people should stay away from them.

    ¡°Our patriarch invites your three.¡±

    The fellow¡¯s attitude was polite, but in fact, he despised these three people in his heart.

    ¡°They are just dancers and singers. Why are they so arrogant?¡±

    But when he led them into the banquet, he saw that all eyes were focused on the three people behind him.

    ¡°Distinguished Ninth Prince. Distinguished Patriarch.¡±

    Qinghu bent slightly in salute, but it was not the usual kneeling etiquette.

    Instead, he ced his right hand on his chest and bent slightly in the ritual of saluting, as Lin Mengya had taught him.

    ¡°Get up. The three of you performed very well. My second uncle likes you very much, so he calls you here. Don¡¯t lose your manners, get it?¡±

    As usual, as their nominal master, Wanyan Yu had to give some instructions.

    Although he was not used to Qinghu¡¯s exotic ent, he did not show any ws in front of Xin Mu.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head. Although she did not speak, she could feel the gaze from the man beside Xiaoyu.

    This sharp gaze with examination made her feel a little ufortable.

    But thinking about it, the more ambitious a person was, the more he would be touched by what she had performed before.

    It seemed that the patriarch of the Xin Family was quite ambitious.

    Xin Mu took back his gaze for the time being. For some reason, the woman who yed the witch always gave him an uneasy feeling.

    That was the acute sense that he had cultivated in the ups and downs over the years.

    However, she was just a dancer, and she would not make a difference to the bigger picture.

    It seemed that it was the effect of the Dream Soul Intoxication.

    After thinking for a while, Xin Mu tried hard to make himself look like a considerate host.

    ¡°Your dance is indeed beautiful, but I am so crude that I don¡¯t really understand what it means. That¡¯s why I want you to exin it to me.¡±

    For the past few years, Xin Mu had watched a lot of ordinary performances.

    But he had never been so astonished before.

    Moreover, thebination of the witch and the girl who danced with the sword indeed impressed him deeply.

    If they were really sent by the Emperor and the Madam, he was afraid that they would be in trouble.

    Qinghu bowed slightly. Fortunately, Lin Mengya had already made arrangements for this matter.

    With the weird ent he learned from Lin Mengya, Qinghu said slowly, ¡°This is a legend from our hometown. My younger sister yed the role of a heroine in the legend of our hometown. And the elder girl yed the witch who wanted to destroy our hometown in the legend. The heroine¡¯s swordsmanship was excellent, but it was very difficult to subdue the witch. So, in the end, the heroine and the witch died together. No matter how powerful the witch was, there would eventually be a hero with a sword to subdue it. Therefore, there was such a performance for future generations to remember.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words were reasonable. After his eyes met with Xiaoyu¡¯s by ident, Xiaoyu understood what they meant.

    ¡°What a good story in which a heroine fought against a witch with her wisdom. Such a story could only be made up by his sister.¡±

    His eyes flickered slightly, and he pretended to scold the three of them innocently.

    ¡°What witch? This is my uncle¡¯s family. Why do you perform this? Go back now, lest you offend the great ones.¡±

    Qinghu and the other two immediately admitted and left obediently.

    And Baisu also returned the jade sword borrowed from the steward of the mansion at once. If it were not for the fact that they were not allowed to hold a real sword, she would not use such a stupid thing to perform the sword dance.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s words told them to go back and reflect on their performance immediately.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the three of them sessfully left the Xin Family¡¯s house.

    When they couldn¡¯t be seen by anyone, Lin Mengya and the other two hurried back to the ce where they changed clothes before.

    After everything returned to the previous appearance, Qinghu secretly led Lin Mengya and Baisu to the ce of the original road where they had just disappeared.

    After waiting quietly for a while, they saw a few figures. They were so sneaky as if they were looking for something.

    However, after searching for a long time, they still failed to find it. In the end, they left.

    In the darkness, Lin Mengya could see them clearly with the help of the moonlight.

    Among those people, there were obviously some fellows whom they had just seen in the mansion of Xin Family.

    The corner of her mouth curled into a cold smile. Indeed, it was as she had expected.

    Those who really had evil intentions would feel guilty and think that she was hinting at something.

    That was why he had sent people to capture them.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874 Ambush in the Inn

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really good at anticipating things. These people really can¡¯t hold back their desire to catch us.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya did not know martial arts, there were two masters, Qinghu and Baisu.

    So she hid herself in the shadow of the eaves at the corner of the house and saw through the situation below.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since they can¡¯t catch us, they don¡¯t dare to make it public. That¡¯s good. We can warn them so that they won¡¯t have any bad ideas about Xiaoyu.¡±

    The Xin Family did not know their real identities, so they would just regard them as ordinary singers and dancers.

    Now that they couldn¡¯t even catch a dancer, the Xin Family would definitely think that Xiaoyu was well-prepared.

    Before the Xin Family could bepletely controlled by Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya did not want to uproot this big tree.

    However, even if she had some concerns, she had to intimidate those who should be warned.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing to see. There are many tough guys around Xiaoyu. These people can¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    Qinghu held Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist and the three of them disappeared from the dark shadow they were hiding.

    They returned to the inn sessfully. Just as they were about to enter the inn, Qinghu stopped them.

    He also made a gesture of silence and pulled the other two into the corner.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone inside.¡±

    Among the three of them, Qinghu was the most acute one.

    It was not only because he was highly skilled in martial arts, but also because he used to be a top killer in the world.

    No matter what happened, it could not escape from his perception.

    ¡°What should we do? Shall we...¡±

    Baisu¡¯s eyes were cold. She would never leave any room for backstabbing.

    Qinghu also looked at Lin Mengya at the same time. Although they were highly skilled in martial arts, it was Lin Mengya who gave the order.

    After pondering for a while, her watery eyes were tinged with extreme coldness.

    The corner of her mouth curled into a bloodthirsty smile. It seemed that they would not be able to live in peace tonight.

    ¡°Kill them! The more noise the better. I want people in the entire Yushan County to know that someone has broken into the ce where the Ninth Prince stays.¡±

    Her voice was cold and gentle, but in the ears of Qinghu and Baisu, it seemed that she had opened the door to hell.

    It seemed that she had released the demons in the depth of her heart and they would cause great catastrophes immediately.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The dark night hid the extremely fast figures of the two, and in an instant, the two had already entered the inn.

    She hid herselfpletely in the corner and the radar sensing area of the Shen Nung system was instantly put to maximum power.

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes. And at this moment, all the movements within a half-mile radius could not escape from her.

    In the inn, the sound of weapons stabbing into the human body was constantly heard.

    Even if she did not join them, she seemed to be able to feel the aura of ughter as the blood sttered all over the ce.

    The martial arts of the two people could break all resistance.

    No one could stop them. Those smart alecks were nothing in front of Qinghu and Baisu.

    ¡°Help! There... there are assassins! Help!¡±

    The servants, who had been dazed by the incense, were now also awakened from their stupor.

    They shouted for help and rushed out of the inn, and those so-called assassins could no longer stop them.

    This was a very good thing.

    As more and more people woke up, the noise inside became louder.

    Lin Mengya put away her radar and opened her eyes.

    With the growing chaos inside, a cold smile widened at the corners of her mouth.

    But before she could step out of the shadow, she felt a cold breeze pass by her ears.

    Her figure froze in the corner, and Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to move.

    She was afraid that the long sword on her neck would slit her throat somehow.

    ¡°Big... Big Brother... I¡¯m just a passer-by...¡±

    Her slightly trembling voice perfectly demonstrated the role of a woman who was so scared as to shiver.

    After hearing her voice, the person seemed hesitant to use the long sword in his hand.

    In an instant, he put it back into the sheath, but the coldness that made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tremble was still there.

    She was not yet sure whether this person was an enemy or a friend.

    What was worse was that Qinghu and Baisu were not with her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An extremely cold voice came from behind. Lin Mengya swallowed and wanted to say that she was an innocent passer-by.

    But she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her. What if she was killed by him?

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m a servant of this inn.¡±

    There was no movement from behind. For a moment, Lin Mengya was not sure what this guy was up to.

    She waited for about five minutes until her feet went numb, but there was still no sound behind her.

    Relying on her courage, Lin Mengya looked back and found that there was no one behind her.

    ¡°Phew... What a weirdo. Why didn¡¯t he tell me when he left? He scared the hell out of me.¡±

    Soothing her wildly beating heart on her own, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    There were so many weirdos. This one jumped out of nowhere, put a sword on her neck, and then quietly slipped away.

    ¡°Who the hell is he?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, little girl?¡±

    The familiar voice came. Lin Mengya sorted everything out. She thought that they would not find anything wrong before she went out to greet them.

    Under the moonlight, the two were as light and agile as the night owls. In the blink of an eye, theynded in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. How is it going?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t need them to tell her because she knew how big themotion was.

    Since Qinghu and Baisu did it in person, not many people of them were injured.

    But more than half of the assassins who had been arranged to ambush had been killed or wounded.

    ¡°Everything goes well, but these people are not poor in martial arts. I¡¯m afraid that they ambush in to do harm to Xiaoyu.¡±

    They were skilled in martial arts, but they were still defeated by Qinghu.

    Lin Mengya could not help rolling her eyes at the guy who was trying his best to hide his smugness.

    ¡°Why those who were highly skilled in martial arts were so likely to be narcissistic?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how skilled they are in martial arts, what happened today is destined to be made into a big thing. At that time, I¡¯ll see how the Xin Family will exin it to Xiaoyu.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether the people ambushing here were from the Xin Family or not. Lin Mengya even knew that the Xin Family would never do such a stupid thing.

    But it made no difference because today¡¯s thing happened here.

    If the Xin Family could not give Xiaoyu a proper exnation, the conflict between the royal family and the Xin Family would be intensified in advance.

    This was not a good thing for the Xin Family.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not a good thing to be targeted by you. In that case, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    Qinghu was definitely an expert when it came to plotting against someone.

    The two looked at each other, and everything was understood in a sneer.

    But Baisu, who was kinder than them, shivered in fear.

    She hoped that the unlucky Xin Family would not be destroyedpletely by her Miss¡¯s n.

    The conspiracy in the dark night was temporarily over, and the three of them sneaked into the inn without being noticed by anyone.

    Therefore, when the carriage carrying Xiaoyu returned to the Green Spirit Inn, he saw a bunch of guards and servants standing at the door of the inn in fear.

    Among them were Lin Mengya, Qinghu and Baisu.

    In the carriage in front, in addition to Xiaoyu, there was also Xin Mu, who wanted to send his nephew back specially.

    But outside the inn, there were a lot of people, and the candlelight was bright. Xin Mu was also very confused.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, this is...¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be that everyone couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night so they came out to take a walk, could it?

    Wanyan Yu looked at Xin Mu meaningfully before answering him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid something has happened. Uncle, please wait here for a while. I¡¯ll find someone to ask.¡±

    Although Xin Mu felt a little uneasy, he had seen big scenes before. He nodded and continued to sit in the carriage calmly.

    Xiaoyu quickly jumped out of the carriage and headed straight for the direction where Lin Mengya and the others were.

    But he stopped not far away from them and casually pulled a person who looked smart and calm to ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are you all in such a mess?¡±

    First, he looked at his sister. After carefully sweeping around his sister and making sure that she was fine, he simply nced at the crowd.

    He found that although these people were in good spirits, some of them had more or less some tiny wounds on their bodies.

    ¡°Your Highness, the inn was ambushed by someone. We were all dazed. If it weren¡¯t because someone was alert, everyone would have been in trouble by now.¡±

    In fact, these words were not quite true. Those who coulde here were all the trusted subordinates chosen by Wanyan Lie.

    Although they didn¡¯t have top martial arts skills, they still had the ability to protect themselves.

    Therefore, the numbing incense, which was enough for a normal person to sleep for a whole night, could only make them sleep for a few hours.

    Qinghu and Baisu each got a bucket of cold water and poured it on their faces one by one, naturally waking them up.

    But because of this, they looked embarrassed from appearance.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. You guys count the casualties immediately. I must investigate this matter strictly to the end!¡±

    Wanyan Yu was furious. Of course, he knew that there were countless people in Lieyun Empire who wanted to kill him.

    But now, they dared to ambush in the ce he lived. Did they really have no scruples at all?

    Seeing that Xiaoyu was about to get angry, Lin Mengya quickly grabbed his wrist.

    As he felt the gentle tenderness from his wrist, the anger in Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes faded a little.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyes quickly to indicate to Xiaoyu that there was someone else present at this moment.

    Xiaoyu immediately understood, nodded slightly, and restrained his real anger.

    With a straight face, he turned around and walked to the carriage behind him.

    ¡°Uncle, now that I encountered a plot at my grandfather¡¯s home, it looks like someone in Yushan County doesn¡¯t want me toe.¡±

    Xiaoyu seemed to be very furious and Xin Mu couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    He kept wondering which person could not hold back and dared to take action at this time.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he know that he was pushing Xin Mu to death?¡±

    He got out of the carriage immediately and pretended to be terrified.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give you an exnation. I really deserve to die for having frightened you today!¡±

    In Xin Mu¡¯s heart, it was already a great shame for him as an uncle to bow to his nephew.

    Wanyan Yu didn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for him. But his handsome face was livid, and he pretended to bepletely unhappy.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875 A n in the Mind

    Lin Mengya, who had been hiding in the crowd, watching all these things, had to admit that this little guy was really good at acting.

    Thinking of what had happened today, the Xin family would be overcautious of doing anything in the future.

    Green Spirit Inn was not safe anymore, and this ce had been exposed. In the future, it definitely could no longer be the secret resting ce for Wanyan Lie and the others.

    In addition to Lin Mengya and the rest, the other henchmen who were ced in the inn would immediately hide and find another ce to lurk.

    As for Lin Mengya and the rest, they followed Xiaoyu and Ningqiu to settle down in the old house of the Xin family for the time being.

    The Xin family attached great importance to Xiaoyu, their nephew. Not only did they arrange for him the best house in the old mansion to stay, but his servants could also benefit from it.

    The ce where Xiaoyu lived was a three-row house.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s insistence, the three of them moved into a western courtyard of the house.

    There were three rooms, and each of them could have one.

    However, Baisu was afraid that someone would take the opportunity to do something bad to Lin Mengya, so she insisted on sleeping with her.

    And now, after tossing about a long time till the middle of the night, Lin Mengya asked Baisu to check on Xiaoyu first.

    Sitting alone in the main room of the courtyard, with the candlelight, Lin Mengya just found that there seemed to be a thin bloodstain on her neck.

    ¡°Try this. Others won¡¯t be able to find out tomorrow.¡±

    A small box of light yellow cream with an herbal smell appeared in front of Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. Then she turned around and saw Qinghu, whose face was full of pity.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not a big deal. It won¡¯t even leave a scar. It¡¯s no longer bleeding now, and I don¡¯t feel much pain.¡±

    Lin Mengya happily took over the cream from Qinghu¡¯s hand and carefully applied it to her wound.

    Actually, it was not that serious. It even didn¡¯t bleed much.

    ¡°Who did it?¡±

    A cold look shed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How dare they hurt his little girl! Unforgivable!¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head lightly and put down the cream.

    Others would not be able to use the cream anymore if it was stained with her blood.

    ¡°You have no idea? What does he look like? Anything special? Don¡¯t worry. Even if I must search through the entire Lieyun, I will find him!¡±

    Then, he would tear him into pieces!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that. In fact, I was found by someone when I was waiting for you toe out. But that guy didn¡¯t hurt me. He just asked me who I was and then left.¡±

    Lin Mengya told Qinghu what had happened. She had always been honest with him.

    It was not that she did not trust Baisu and the others. It was just they would always be overcautious about her.

    Compared with them, Qinghu was better. At least, he would not be so bothered.

    Alright, she took back her words because she had just heard the voice of him grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Even you didn¡¯t notice this guy. He must be a peerless master. This is also good for me to find out who he is. Rest early and leave this matter to me.¡±

    ¡°An expert, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    All his anger was showing in Qinghu¡¯s heart. No matter what kind of master this guy was, he had to die for what he did!

    But Lin Mengya grabbed Qinghu¡¯s hand. It had been a few days since their reunion, but they were too busy to talk to each other.

    Now that Baisu could note back soon, she had something to ask Qinghu.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qinghu looked at her, who wanted to say something but paused on second thought. He thought that she had been frightened and could not help butfort her in a gentle voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to know if you know anything else about Yunzhu and my teacher.¡±

    Although Long Tianyu could find Sanjue Hall, he might not be able to find out the rtionship between Sanjue Hall and her.

    And with her previous work and Qinghu¡¯s help, Yunzhu¡¯s power had long been overshadowed.

    As smart as Yunzhu, she could get what Lin Mengya meant.

    Both of them were clever enough, so there was no need to make things too clear.

    The reason why Lin Mengya was slow in taking action was that she hoped to give Yunzhu a chance.

    After all, she was her teacher¡¯s wife.

    Even for the sake of her teacher, Lin Mengya had to be lenient.

    ¡°Well, nothing can be hidden from you. There is indeed something wrong with Yunzhu. The news I got is that Yunzhu has been following the orders from someone of the Candle Dragon Cult. She also revealed our whereabouts to them. As for your teacher, he must have been used by her.¡±

    Qinghu didn¡¯t need to tell Lin Mengya about this. Lin Mengya could also roughly get it.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Yunzhu¡¯s previous tricks were just for sympathy.

    It happened that she had really treated her as an equal.

    ¡°She can use me, but why would she still want to use the teacher? Is my teacher¡¯s love worse than the so-called reputation? If she wants to be rich, I can also help her on behalf of my teacher. Why does she want to hurt my teacher like this?¡±

    Lin Mengya clenched her fists and felt bittersweet.

    Although the teacher had a strange temper, he was also a man with deep emotion.

    For so many years, the teacher had never been with any woman except Yunzhu, regardless of whether he was frustrated or happy.

    What kind of person was Yunzhu? How dare she hurt the teacher who was so talented?

    But even if she didn¡¯t love the teacher, she should have said it early. It was really a hell of a thing for her to break the teacher¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Oh, well! There are some things that can only be understood by those who are involved in. I¡¯ve already had Yunzhu in custody. She won¡¯t be able to escape. What do you want to do with her?¡±

    In fact, Qinghu was also angry at Yunzhu.

    After all, he was the one who introduced Yunzhu to Lin Mengya.

    However, there were also some things that he was uncertain about.

    It was easy for him to see through someone¡¯s nature after more than ten years of friendship.

    Yunzhu did have feelings for Baili Rui. But nobody knew why things turned out like this.

    ¡°Keep an eye on her first. Don¡¯t let her hurt the teacher again. I have to deal with this matter personally, or I¡¯m afraid the teacher will suffer more. By the way, can you help me find out what happened to Yunzhu these years, including the things between her and the teacher? I want to know the truth.¡±

    If she dealt with Yunzhu privately, the teacher might be even more upset.

    Although the teacher was a geek who was only obsessed with poison, it didn¡¯t mean that he had no feelings of love.

    On the contrary, he should have noticed it.

    In this way, he was also willing to be used by others. There must be some secrets.

    ¡°OK! I¡¯ll handle this matter well. By the way, we¡¯ll be returning to Dajin in five days. If there¡¯s anything else we haven¡¯t settled, just tell Baisu.¡±

    Qinghu knew that Lin Mengya worried a lot, so he would not bother her anymore.

    But a smile touched her mouth. Lin Mengya smiled very proudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to these guys. Don¡¯t worry, Xin Mu won¡¯t be able to hold back his anger tomorrow. In this round, he can only let Xiaoyu do whatever he wants.¡±

    Of course, Qinghu knew what Lin Mengya meant. Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t know their purpose. Otherwise, he would definitely regret it.

    They talked for a while. Qinghu left till Baisu was back.

    Baisu also brought back the news of Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Young Master said that he would have a showdown with Xin Mu tomorrow, and he wanted to enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects in advance. What happened tonight will definitely cause Xin Mu trouble. And then he will definitely agree to the Young Master¡¯s request.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. They were staying in the main city of Yushan County.

    It was easy to imagine how angry the Xin Family was that they could even be attacked here.

    However, the most important key was still Ningqiu, the chosen witch.

    There must be a proper time for others to know about her. Otherwise, the Xin Family would definitely deny it.

    ¡°Baisu, do you know where the pool is? How far is it from here?¡±

    Baisu looked at her hesitantly. She really didn¡¯t know what she was up to.

    ¡°I heard that the Pool of Various Venomous Insects was on the mountain behind the Xin Family¡¯s old house. As for how far it is, I don¡¯t know. Miss, do you want to explore it secretly?¡±

    However, Lin Mengya shook her head mysteriously. Since it was a forbidden area, it must be guarded.

    As long as they knew the location of it, it was not a hard thing for them anymore.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, run an errand for me.¡±

    As long as it was done, everyone would know Ningqiu was the chosen witch.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although she had no idea what her miss wanted her to do, she knew that her n never failed.

    Baisu was a little curious about the errand of tomorrow.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t get up until the sun rose high in the sky.

    By this time, Baisu had already finished her work and came back. But Lin Mengya only leanedzily on the bed although she found out Baisu was so confused, as if she was waiting for Baisu¡¯s question.

    ¡°Miss, what are you going to do? I¡¯ve been helping the women in the kitchen for a whole morning. I¡¯ve been adding firewood and washing bowls. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that other girls in the courtyard all liked to deal with others.

    But Baisu was the only one who didn¡¯t like this kind of thing.

    However, she was the only one who would not arouse suspicion if she did this.

    After all, Qinghu could immediately turn into a yboy and put on a devastating love story with the women in the kitchen.

    Therefore, it was not easy for Lin Mengya to let Qinghu out of the ce where there was a female.

    ¡°It must be a tough day for you! By the way, have you put in all the things I asked you to?¡±

    Baisu nodded. In fact, what Lin Mengya asked her to do was very simple.

    She just took an herb bag and put it in the firewood. Then she burnt it.

    However, she was told that no one should find out any clues.

    That was why Baisu pretended to be eager to help, and they gave her a very rich breakfast as a gift in the end.

    After all, they¡¯re guests in someone else¡¯s house. Their ¡°master¡± could do whatever she wanted. But as a ¡°servant¡±, she wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any benefits if she didn¡¯t work hard.

    ¡°Well done. Just wait and see. By the way, just do the same as you did this morning at noon and night.¡±

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876 The Unusual Movements in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects

    Although Baisu was full of doubts, she still worked as a female cook for the whole day under Lin Mengya¡¯s arrangement.

    When the evening came, Lin Mengya saw Baisu, who smelled of grease and smoke and looked at her intively. Lin Mengya could not help but smile and let Baisu take a bath and put on clean clothes.

    She continued to lean against the window and looked in the direction of the back mountain.

    There was a faint fragrance of flowers wafting through the air.

    But Lin Mengya was more interested in the things that were gradually mixed in the air with the burning smoke.

    After a night of spreading, some things should have been attracted to this ce.

    She really couldn¡¯t wait to see those little cuties.

    ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re always so mysterious.¡±

    Qinghu leaned against the window with an idle smile on his face, looking at Lin Mengya who was smiling lightly in front of him.

    ¡°No matter how mysterious I am, I am not as mysterious as you are. Have you solved the disputes between you and the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    Holding her chin with one hand, Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu curiously with her bright eyes.

    Her uncle had told her that Qinghu¡¯s status in the Candle Dragon Cult was not ordinary.

    But in the past few years, the Candle Dragon Cult had be the maggots in the torso,pletely entangled in her life.

    Qinghu had already left her once. She would never allow such a thing to happen again.

    Under the bright moonlight, Qinghu lowered his head and looked at her smiling face.

    He stretched out his hand and gently brushed a strand of hair on her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with them. Those people won¡¯t be a threat to us anymore.¡±

    He greedily looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s pretty face. No matter how beautiful the moon was, it could notpare with the girl in front of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. How are Baiji and the others? Moyan must have grown up a lot. Could Snow and the baby tiger still recognize me?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. It was said that when people were close to home, they would be timid.

    But even before she set foot on the road home, she felt some unspeakableplicated feelings welling up in her heart.

    Probably because she was used to being strong, she was at a loss when she saw her weakness.

    ¡°They are all right. You don¡¯t have to worry. Zhu Yan has brought them back, so don¡¯t worry. They are very energetic. Your father and elder brother wille back safe and sound sooner orter.¡±

    Looking at Qinghu¡¯s gentle eyes, Lin Mengya smiled and lowered her eyes.

    The person in front of her was probably the one who knew her best in the world.

    He knew why she went back this time.

    ¡°I also think they wille back safely. If they don¡¯t, I will make those who hurt them regreting to this world.¡±

    Her voice was soft and elegant, but what she said made people feel chilling.

    Qinghu didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or worried when he saw such a Lin Mengya with resolute determination.

    He hoped that after everything was done, she would still be the bright and beautiful girl she used to be.

    ¡°Little girl, promise me one thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyes but found that Qinghu had bent down somehow.

    She looked straight into his slender foxlike eyes where the wariness to others had long since gone. He trusted her with all his heart.

    ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t give up your true heart.¡±

    In the past, he had been heartless.

    Even though he fought with swords every day, he was no more than a walking dead.

    It was her who gave him the heart to feel pain, smile, joy, and anger.

    Therefore, even if he gave up everything, he would protect her true heart.

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. She did not fully understand what Qinghu meant.

    She lowered her head, thought for a while, and nodded gently.

    ¡°I think I will. I still have people and things that I am deeply concerned about in this world. I am destined to not be able to cultivate the adamantine and indestructible body.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s smile became more and more gentle. The so-called heartless person must have cut off his rtionship with the people who he cared about in the mortal world.

    It might not necessarily be a bad thing to have weaknesses. At least, she could live like a normal person, not like a huge iceberg, devoid of desires.

    ¡°You little girl, sometimes I even think that there¡¯s a monster living in your little head. How can you, a little girl in your teens, think so thoroughly when others can¡¯t think through it for their whole lives?¡±

    He stretched out his slender fingers and gently poked Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate forehead.

    ¡°Who says that I just live one lifetime? I, who is standing in front of you, have lived one more lifetime than you.¡±

    She told Qinghu her biggest secret as if she was joking.

    Anyway, what she got would definitely be a contemptuous look.

    Of course, who would believe such an incredible thing?

    Leaning against the window, Lin Mengya gave a small yawn.

    As she smelled the fragrant scent of flowers in the courtyard, she leaned against the window and slowly fell asleep.

    ¡°Little girl? Little girl?¡±

    Qinghu called her gently and looked helplessly at her in front of him. She was defenseless and Qinghu looked depressed.

    ¡°s, I really don¡¯t know whether this girl is too careless or she trusts me too much.¡±

    He was afraid that there would be no one else other than him who could remain calm in the face of this in this world.

    With a sigh, he went into the room, picked her up, and stuffed her into the quilt.

    Ever since she and Long Tianyu had fallen in love with each other, they seemed to have rarely been so intimate.

    ¡°I hope you can be so safe and sound for all your life.¡±

    Qinghu touched her little face and put down the curtain.

    Baisu hadn¡¯te back yet. He might as well wait here for a while and guard her by the way.

    The moon was in the middle of the sky and Lin Mengya seemed to have foresight.

    When all the people in the mansion of Xin Family were asleep, she woke up quietly.

    Outside the curtain, Baisu and Qinghu were staying on different sides, one on the left and the other on the right. One of them was leaning against the couch, and the other was sitting under the candle light.

    They were like two great gods who firmly guarded her safety.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to rest yet?¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and leaned against the bed casually, looking at the two people.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±

    Qinghu lifted the corner of his mouth and gave Lin Mengya an annoying smile. He was obviously saying that Lin Mengya was pretending not to understand.

    She shrugged her shoulders. Alright, she admitted that she was woken up by those unusual movements.

    But the only ce that should not be worried about seemed to be her ce.

    ¡°Such a bigmotion should have alerted quite a few people apart from me.¡±

    The smell of the herbs spread very fast after being burned.

    It was indeed within Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation that there would be an unusualmotion now.

    ¡°Go and spread this thing in front of and behind the house. We three will squeeze in this room today. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lin Mengya drew out a small purse from the pillow and handed it to Baisu.

    Baisu nodded and went out to spread the medicine silently.

    ¡°The sound shoulde from the back of the mountain. What are you ying at, you little girl?¡±

    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and looked at his little girl calmly.

    It was the second day since she came here. How could she always y different tricks?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just inviting some cuties to be my guests. By the way, you two should wear this sachet tomorrow morning. Otherwise, you¡¯re not allowed to go out.¡±

    Two sachets flew into Qinghu¡¯s arms. There was nothing special about them, and they could be bought on the street at will.

    But what was inside seemed not to be some sweet herbs because they had a faintly medicinal aroma.

    ¡°Hey, hey, then is it really a good thing for us to be in the same room together tonight? Oops, you¡¯re so enthusiastic, and it¡¯s too much for me.¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face, but Lin Mengya just nced at him coldly, and then a weighty porcin pillow suddenly attacked his face from behind the curtain.

    ¡°Gonna sleep on the floor, or I¡¯ll break your hands and feet!¡±

    He looked at his little girl helplessly. He couldn¡¯t even joke with her. The older she grew up, the more horrible she became.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. s, why is my life so miserable?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned over with a smile on her face.

    She knew that Qinghu was trying to ease the tense atmosphere, but she had already heard and smelt the overwhelming unusual movements in the air.

    ¡°Just see how the patriarch of the Xin Family will react tomorrow.¡±

    This night, in addition to the courtyard where Lin Mengya lived and the main house of Wanyan Yu, the other ces of the Xin Family were covered with venomous insects.

    Apart from poisonous insects like scorpions and centipedes, there were at least a hundred types of venomous insects.

    Every single one of them was extremely rare. They were nowhere to be found in daily life, let alone the fact that they would appear in groups.

    The venomous insects were usually raised by people in various ways.

    But there was only one ce where the venomous insects could reproduce on their own.

    And that ce was the forbidden area of the back mountain, the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    When Lin Mengya arrived at the front yard of the Xin Family¡¯s mansion, she saw ayer of ck venomous insects stretching out from the yard.

    They carefully avoided the venomous insects, or it should be said that these venomous insects had quietly avoided them before they came.

    It was a very difficult journey to the noisiest ce of the mansion.

    These venomous insects and poisonous insects filled almost every corner of the Xin Family.

    They even reached Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard. But there was only one ce where there were no venomous insects.

    When Lin Mengya looked at the closed door of the courtyard and everyone¡¯s hesitant expressions, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly without being seen by anyone.

    ¡°Very good, things go extremely well.¡±

    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xin Mu, who had not yet recovered from the fact that the prince was nearly ambushed, was stunned and looked at everything in front of him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they... aren¡¯t they the treasures in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects?

    ¡°Why do they sneak into the Xin Family¡¯s house today?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the patriarch, there were unusual movements in the Pool of Various Venomous Insectsst night. The elders in charge of guarding it were all trapped. Now the whole mansion is full of these things, but... only that girl¡¯s small courtyard has no one. And these venomous insects seem to be gathering here.¡±

    Those who coulde out to check the situation were people of means.

    Otherwise, these venomous insects and poisonous insects would scare people out of their minds.

    But even so, they didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.

 Chapter 877

    <h4>Chapter 877 Icy Jade Venomous Cicada</h4>

    Xin Mu frowned. He looked at the ce under his feet, and then looked at the small courtyard with aplicated expression.

    In the crowd, Lin Mengya and the other two didn¡¯t want to attract attention.

    Fortunately, when she performed the dance the day before yesterday, the makeup on her face was so heavy that even her mother could not recognize her.

    Now that she had removed her makeup, of course, she was not afraid to show up in front of Xin Mu.

    But there were some things that she had to be careful of.

    ¡°Is this the ce where Miss Ningqiu lives?¡±

    More and more venomous insects and poisonous insects gathered here. Except for a few people, everyone else had silently retreated.

    Although Lin Mengya and the other two were not afraid, they still kept a low profile and followed them.

    But the situation on Xin Mu¡¯s side could still be heard by her word by word.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The person who came to report also looked at the closed door of the courtyard.

    There was no difference between this ce and other ces, but why did only this ce have such a strange phenomenon?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Uncle, is there an infestation here?¡±

    An extremely clear voice rang out. As the most distinguished person in this ce, the Ninth Prince Wanyan Yu came slowly.

    His steps were extremely rxed, and anyone with discerning eyes could see that those venomous insects seemed to be very afraid of him.

    The ck stream of insects opened a path for him alone that only allowed one person to pass.

    Lin Mengya could feel that something on Xiaoyu¡¯s body was extremely active now.

    She supposed that the kid could be so powerful just because of this thing.

    When did this guy learn these things?

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s really strange. But please go back and wait. After all, it¡¯s not safe here.¡±

    Xin Mu¡¯s face was a little gloomy. What happened the day before yesterday gave him a headache for a whole day, but he still had no clue.

    Why did things like this happen again today?

    Could it be that God was reminding them that now was not the time to becent?

    However, these things were all treasures in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. He didn¡¯t know if he could drive them back.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The things on me are much more powerful than them. Wow, these scorpions are really good-looking. They¡¯re ck and shiny. They¡¯re perfect for making the introducers of venomous insects.¡±

    Wanyan Yu¡¯s eyes were bright and his teeth were white, but his words almost killed Xin Mu.

    Since there was no longer the chosen witch to manage and deter, there was no longer anyone to drive the royal venomous insect in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    This was not the most miserable thing. The people in Xin Family were all good at producing venomous insects. But the reason was probably because there were many rare venomous insects and poisonous grasses in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    Without them, the techniques of producing venomous insects in the Xin Family would be in tatters.

    If it weren¡¯t for the maintenance of a few elders highly skilled at producing venomous insects, the materials on the periphery would have been exhausted long ago.

    But now, so many of them hade out. These were the lifeblood of the Xin Family!

    ¡°Your Highness, you are indeed sharp-eyed. It¡¯s just that the venomous insects here are fierce. If you need them, why don¡¯t you let others catch them and send them to your room?¡±

    Wanyan Yu looked at Xin Mu calmly and couldn¡¯t help snorting in his heart.

    ¡°He is just afraid that I will take away all the best. Such a petty person is really from the Xin Family.

    ¡°However, what he wants is just the trash outside.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Oh, how about my sister? Sister Ningqiu, open the door!¡±

    Turning around, Xiaoyu leaned on the door, mming it hard.

    His exaggerated acting made Lin Mengya and the other two speechless.

    Although Baisu had already told Xiaoyu about this, Lin Mengya did not have much confidence.

    The door of the courtyard was opened.

    When she saw Ningqiu, who was wearing a long white dress, appear in front of everyone, Lin Mengya realized that fate seemed to favor her very much.

    Ningqiu, with a slightly cold face, was holding a crystal jade cicada in her hand.

    Although it was called a jade cicada, Lin Mengya could feel that it was a living creature.

    But this little white thing was more like a jade carving than a venomous insect.

    It made people like it, but all the people present couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    That¡¯s... that¡¯s the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada that could only be driven by the chosen witches for generations!

    ¡°Sister Ningqiu, are you okay?¡±

    A glint of light shed across Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes. Soon, he held Ningqiu in his arms and performed a joyful reunion after the disaster.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. But this little guy somehow pestered me. So please, Patriarch, take it away.¡±

    Her slender hands casually reached toward Xin Mu. Although Xin Mu also wanted it, he knew better than anyone else that this little thing was very difficult to deal with.

    He waved his hands immediately and said helplessly, ¡°No, only you can send it to the back mountain. But one thing is important, has the Icy Jade Cicada ever drunk your blood?¡±

    The life span of the Icy Jade Cicada was very short. It only had ten years.

    However, it would take at least ten years to get a mature Icy Jade Cicada.

    Moreover, only two of these Icy Jade Cicadas could live. The male Jade Cicada had a shorter lifespan. Only the female Icy Jade Cicada would be the key to opening the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    Therefore, even in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, there was only one female Jade Cicada.

    Every year, a lot of women would be sent to the Xin Family secretly in order to find a woman who could inherit the position of the chosen witch.

    However, they did not expect that there would never be a woman who could make the Icy Jade Cicada being willing to show up, not to mention that it would cause a great turmoil every time.

    But now¡ª

    Was this really the will of God?

    ¡°No, this little thing is very obedient. It¡¯s strange that although we can¡¯t talk, it seems to understand what I mean. It seems that it is also very important to the Xin Family. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you go with me and return it to its original owner?¡±

    Xin Mu was a little surprised when he heard that Ningqiu did not intend to monopolize it at all.

    They were from the royal city. Not to mention others, Madame Jingrou was well aware of how powerful it was.

    But now, why did she take the initiative to return it?

    ¡°Well... thank you, Miss. Someonees to show her the way.¡±

    The Icy Jade Cicada was highly toxic, and only when a woman touched it could it be activated.

    Ever since Madame Jingrou had left, the Icy Jade Cicada had been asleep for two whole generations.

    Lin Mengya looked at the jade cicada on Ningqiu¡¯s little hand and then looked at the jade hairpin on her head.

    No wonder she could seduce the Icy Jade Cicada. It seemed that Madame Jingrou had put in a lot of effort this time.

    The crisis caused by the venomous insects and poisonous insects ended with Ningqiu and Xiaoyu returning the Icy Jade Cicada in person.

    It was also strange that the venomous insects followed them and went back in great numbers.

    There was a clear smile on Xin Mu¡¯s face. Probably he was already very satisfied because his family didn¡¯t lose too much in this ident.

    In the west courtyard, Lin Mengya and Baisu were tidying up the courtyard, which had been messed up by the poisonous insects and venomous insects.

    The Pool of Various Venomous Insects was really good. The poisonous insects and venomous insects in it were not only highly toxic, but also very good-looking.

    From this point of view, she could probably understand why the Xin Family valued the Pool of Various Venomous Insects so much.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master and Miss Ningqiue here.¡±

    As soon as they entered the room, Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, which were holding the broom, were pulled away by a pair of slender hands.

    Wanyan Yu frowned and looked around in distress. He was afraid that his sister¡¯s delicate hands would be pierced by the rough broom.

    ¡°Well, how can I be so delicate and noble? Let¡¯s talk about you. Did you get anything from going to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects today?¡±

    Lin Mengya quietly withdrew her hands and gave a warning look to Xiaoyu, who was even more eager to push his luck.

    Sometimes, the people in her courtyard would definitely protect her too much.

    She was an adult, not a fool. Was it necessary to take care of her like a baby?

    ¡°It¡¯s really spectacr. It¡¯s called the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, but in fact, it¡¯s an endless forest in the back mountain. Moreover, the ce where the Pool of Various Venomous Insects is located ispletely sunken. ording to the elders of the Xin Family, even Xin Li has never entered the deepest part of the pool. They don¡¯t know what will be inside. Sister, do you think that I can go down?¡±

    In fact, the reality was more shocking than what Xiaoyu had described.

    Yushan County might be a small ce in Lieyun.

    But except for this main town, all the other ces were built from mountainous areas at the back hill.

    In other words, in the entire Yushan County, only the main town could amodate people. The rest were almost all the territory of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    It was just that the back mountain of the Xin Family was closer to the center than anywhere else.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ve prepared the medicine. All the royal venomous insects and venomous insects could not be close to you. But Xiaoyu, you must be well prepared to suffer. ording to my prediction, the royal venomous insect is indeed not easy to control.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s previous research results had basically enabled Xiaoyu to have the strength to fight with them.

    However, things could be done only when he had made up his mind.

    ¡°I know. Sister, just wait for my good news. But you must be careful when you are outside. My people have received the news that those people no longer want to wait and endure it.¡±

    There was an extremely mature and determined look on Xiaoyu¡¯s clean and handsome face.

    Looking at Xiaoyu like this, Lin Mengya only felt half relieved.

    As for the other half, she would have to wait for Xiaoyu to return victoriously before she couldpletely put it down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. As long as our n seeds, those people won¡¯t dare to touch me. Also Ningqiu, you did a good job today. You must always wear the thing that Madam gave you. It¡¯s definitely good for you.¡±

    Her words revealed Ningqiu¡¯s trick today, and thetter¡¯s face showed a stunned expression.

    Then she nodded cautiously. In fact, she didn¡¯t mean to hide it from the Miss. It was just that before leaving the pce, Madam had repeatedly told her that she couldn¡¯t let anyone know about it.

    She didn¡¯t expect Miss Hn to be so sharp.

    ¡°Today¡¯s affair is considered to be over, but this is only the beginning. After this, I¡¯m afraid the Xin Family can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878 The Real Princess or Not

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the back mountain.

    Hiding in the fog, it seemed to be boundless and forbidding.

    The Pool of Various Venomous Insects was very important to the Xin Family.

    Now that there was someone who could control the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada, how could the Xin Family not be anxious?

    If she was one of the Xin Family, she would definitely be curious about who Ningqiu was.

    Everything else had been arranged by Emperor and Madam. As long as the Xin Family started to investigate, they would only get the things that had been carefully arranged.

    And the result of their investigation was the key to deciding whether or not Ningqiu would be able to be the chosen witch sessfully.

    People always believed in what they saw with their own eyes and heard with their own ears, didn¡¯t they?

    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up. Obviously, he understood what Lin Mengya meant.

    He hurried out and went to arrange the follow-up things.

    ¡°Ningqiu, you should go back, too. Don¡¯t go out these days. If there¡¯s anything, just send someone to me.¡±

    With a gentle smile on her face, Lin Mengya could tell that Ningqiu was nervous and uneasy.

    ¡°Miss Hn, I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it well.¡±

    She looked at Lin Mengya timidly. In fact, when she was showing the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada outside, she was not as calm as she showed.

    One had to know that those people were all quite famous throughout the entire Lieyun Empire.

    To her, fooling them was extremely difficult.

    But with the help of everyone, she had taken the first step which was the hardest one for her.

    Therefore, in addition to her nervousness, for some unknown reason, she felt excited somehow.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done a good job today.¡±

    She touched the girl¡¯s shoulder. Originally, Ningqiu should have pretended to be a mysterious master in the yard.

    After all, they were not the real ones so they might make mistakes by saying too much.

    It was better to pretend to be mysterious so that people could not find out the truth.

    Unexpectedly, the secret weapon which was given by Madam would attract the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada.

    In this way, the effect was even more unexpected.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lin Mengya was quite familiar with the longing in Ningqiu¡¯s eyes.

    When she first came to this world, she probably needed the approval of others just like Ningqiu did.

    She gently nodded which easily lit up the light in Ningqiu¡¯s eyes.

    Watching Ningqiu walk away with great joy, Lin Mengya, who sat in the corridor under the eaves, looked at the powder she had just cleaned and smiled meaningfully.

    Now, the three most powerful people in Lieyun Empire had all joined Xiaoyu¡¯s team.

    Even if Wanyan Jing had Candle Dragon Cult in the back, he could do nothing with this. The entire Lieyun Empire would belong to Xiaoyu sooner orter.

    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s too early to be happy.¡±

    Looking at the proud girl in front of him adoringly, Qinghu couldn¡¯t help but damp down her enthusiasm.

    Lin Mengya raised her head, but she had already put away the pride on her face.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve also found out.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her feet gently.

    Qinghu had always been sensitive. Sometimes, Lin Mengya even felt that if Qinghu wasn¡¯t a killer trained by Candle Dragon Cult, he would definitely be an official of the government. And he would be a very good minister of this generation.

    But now, he was not bad as a counselor by her side.

    ¡°You must know that although Xiaoyu has gained their support, his foundation is still unstable. And for all the citizens, they prefer Wanyan Jing more than Xiaoyu. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to let him enter the pool as soon as possible?¡±

    Qinghu was not worried about Xiaoyu, but he was very clear that his girl wouldn¡¯t be at ease for a single day until Xiaoyu held the sovereign of Lieyun in his hands.

    It was better to solve this problem as soon as possible so that Lin Mengya would not be worried.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem about it. Although Xiaoyu enters the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, there is still someone outside? I heard that Eldest Prince returned to the pce. The corruption this time almost shook his foundation. If Xiaoyu is anxious to build on that sess, it may be a little too deliberate?¡±

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the red sun in the sky.

    Public opinions were not something that could be shifted simply.

    As the Eldest Prince, Wanyan Jing had made great achievements in Lieyun all these years.

    It was impossible topletely remove him from the hearts of Lieyun people.

    However, a sage might not be a qualified sovereign. ording to what the Eldest Prince had done over these years, the more superior he was, the more the good opinions of citizens he would forfeit.

    It would be easy for people to choose. Which one did they prefer? A sovereign who was worldly or a sage who was overly cool.

    ¡°Hey, is there anything you can¡¯t get after being targeted by you?¡±

    Qinghu shook his head with a wry smile. To be honest, Lin Mengya¡¯s growth over the past few days had made him feel a sense of fright.

    He still remembered that, with his experience and wisdom, he was still able to defeat her when they first met.

    But now, her tactics and thinking were far superior to his.

    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly. Her eyes were so deep that no one could see through them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. What I want is very simple, but I still can¡¯t get it now.¡±

    What she wanted was nothing more than the peace and good fortune of her life.

    But as long as the relic of the Guwei State and paradise city existed, her life would be firmly locked, and she could never get rid of it.

    ¡°I will always stay with you! No matter what happens.¡±

    Qinghu gently lifted the hair on her forehead with his big hands. Looking at her ck watery eyes, he seemed to be attracted by her unconsciously.

    Looking at her smile, he already felt that the whole world of him was full and intact.

    If one day she could fulfill her wish, he would be willing to exchange it with his life birth after birth.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go and see how Baisu did.¡±

    Lin Mengya got up and left with a smile, which was as bright as the morning glow.

    Looking at her back in a daze, Qinghu suddenly felt that his body, which he used to hate so much that he even could not sleep at night, was no longer a symbol of a humble and dirty past.

    If he hadn¡¯t been like this, how could he have gained her trust with all her heart?

    Perhaps all the sufferings he had gone through before were the preparations to stay by her side.

    Qinghu smiled lightly, and there was not only hatred on his pale face.

    He followed her with gentle steps. It was so nice to stay by her side.

    Lin Mengya, who did not know what Qinghu was thinking at all, was thinking about what would happen after returning to Dajin.

    In fact, Baisu did quite a good preparation. Qinghu and the others had prepared the horses and carriages in advance.

    And they also had already prepared enough food and drinks on the way.

    The only problem was how to find a proper reason to slip away from here.

    However, Lin Mengya had already gotten one.

    As long as Xiaoyu and Ningqiu entered the pool, she would immediately take out the token which was given by Madam and announce that she had to go back to the pce to report on the task.

    Indeed, they had taken advantage of Madam¡¯s trust. However, as long as they were careful, no one would notice that they were gone secretly at least before Xiaoyu came out.

    She would try her best to go back to Lieyun before Xiaoyu came out. At that time, she would look for the whereabouts of the key mentioned by her uncle.

    She had to open the paradise city before the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Otherwise, Candle Dragon Cult might cause another catastrophe.

    She did not want to see that weird and mysterious bloody ceremony again.

    ording to her spection, things went smoothly.

    Xin Mu was very cunning, and he sent different people to spy on Ningqiu and inquire about all the information about her.

    However, the Emperor and Wanyan Lie were very thoughtful people. If they worked together to set the trap, no matter how hard Xin Mu tried, he might not be able to solve it.

    ording to the intelligence obtained by the Xin Family, Madame Jingrou had originally given birth to twins, a baby boy and a baby girl.

    But for some reason, her son was sent to somewhere else.

    As for Ningqiu, she was handed over to a farmer.

    As time went by, maybe it was because Madame Jingrou missed her daughter too much, or maybe it was a coincidence.

    When Ningqiu returned to the pce in the name of a maid, she was actually raised as a princess.

    As for this ¡®princess¡¯, who had been raised in a normal family, she had revealed some of her talents, which she had inherited from her mother¡¯s family, since she was young.

    As for what kind of talent this was, it was probably a secret that the Xin Family had set their eyes on.

    Although it sounded like a fantasy, only Lin Mengya knew that it was hard to tell whether it was true or false.

    What¡¯s more, Ningqiu¡¯s identity as a ¡®princess¡¯ was also a kind of encouragement and reward for her.

    They all knew that Ningqiu¡¯s identity as a ¡®princess¡¯ would be exposed to the world as soon as the task waspleted.

    At that time, she would be a real princess, as well as the elder sister of Xiaoyu.

    Therefore, Ningqiu would work harder than anyone else. It was much more useful to be a favored princess than a cold chosen witch.

    Lin Mengya knew it exactly, and Ningqiu did it even better.

    ¡°Miss, Ningqiu has sent a message for you. Xin Mu¡¯s wife wants to invite her to a banquet. You have told her not to go out for the next few days. What do you think of it? And how to respond to it?¡±

    In the past two days, Ningqiu had been following her instructions. She did not go out easily, nor did she meet anyone easily.

    As for Lin Mengya, she also received a lot of news one after another.

    The most important thing was that it was time to feed the royal venomous insect the day after tomorrow.

    However, because of the riot a few days ago, it became more and more difficult to control the pool.

    What was more, because of the awakening of the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada, those poisonous insects and venomous insects no longer obeyed the orders of the elders of the Xin Family.

    The only person who could suppress those venomous insects was Xin Li, but he couldn¡¯t make it back for a while.

    If she didn¡¯t feed the royal venomous insect in time, the entire Lieyun would be destroyed.

    It was a bad thing for the Xin Family, but it was a good one for her and Xiaoyu.

    Moreover, it was a great thing.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879 The Test of the Xin Family

    ¡°Let her go. It seems that the Xin Family can¡¯t stand it anymore. So, it¡¯s them who can¡¯t hold their temper anymore.¡±

    Xin Mu had only invited Xiaoyu before, but Xiaoyu did not bring Ningqiu with him except for the first party.

    Lin Mengya knew that many people put their eyes on Ningqiu¡¯s yard, trying to find out her real identity and purpose.

    However, Xiaoyu and Lin Mengya hadpletely blocked Ningqiu¡¯s courtyard.

    Not to mention the Xin Family, even a fly couldn¡¯t do it.

    Therefore, although the news was everywhere, no one could tell whether it was true or false if the person involved didn¡¯t prove it.

    In this way or in that case, Mrs. Xin¡¯s banquet was important.

    As Ningqiu¡¯s ¡®maid¡¯, Lin Mengya naturally had to follow her.

    However, when the four of them appeared at Mrs. Xin¡¯s banquet together, they instantly stole the limelight of the host.

    Many people had witnessed Ningqiu¡¯s beauty when the venomous insects broke out.

    They only thought that the beautiful girl was elegant and noble, which made people feel that she was so charming and amazing.

    There was a girl in a white dressing from a distance.

    Her graceful figure was as cold and elegant as the moonlight, and no one dared to think too much of her.

    It seemed that any dirty idea might spheme her who was just as beautiful and noble as the Goddess of the Moon.

    Although the three people behind her were extremely respectful with their heads lowered, one of them was charming, the other was beautiful and cold, and thest one was so romantic that people could not tell his gender.

    This was the one who could subdue the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada, even her maids and guards were all beauties.

    Now, the people present were more inclined to believe that she was the princess.

    After all, only a princess would receive such treatment.

    Such peerless beauties could only be used as maids or guards.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the royal family, how could they be so generous?

    Surrounded by them, Ningqiu became more and more noble and mysterious.

    ¡°Thank you for youring, Miss. Please take a seat.¡±

    Mrs. Xin, who had always been arrogant, took the initiative toe forward and wee them. It could be seen that she attached great importance to Miss Ningqiu.

    Lin Mengya, who was standing behind Ningqiu, quickly nced at Mrs. Xin.

    Although she looked to be in her forties, there was no trace of age on her well-maintained face.

    However, Lin Mengya could tell that she was very smart from her eyes.

    Perhaps Xin Mu wanted to confirm Ningqiu¡¯s identity in the end, so he asked his wife to take action.

    Otherwise, how could this madam be so enthusiastic about a girl of unknown identity?

    Such a good wife! She was afraid that today¡¯s test would not be easy.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Madam.¡±

    Ningqiu replied lightly. In the pce, she had seen many high-ranking people.

    In the past, she could only stand by Madame Jingrou¡¯s side and serve her. But now, she had be a guest.

    Fortunately, she overcame the ufortable feeling quickly.

    After all, no matter how grand the Xin Family¡¯s banquet was, it would only be worse than the ones in the royal pce.

    She had been so generous and tactful which made people feel that everything was just the mostmon for her.

    Mrs. Xin¡¯s eyes became deeper and deeper, and her tone became more and more amiable.

    ¡°Miss, you are the friend of the Ninth Prince which means you are also the most distinguished guest of our family. Anyway, Madame Jingrou is also a member of the Xin Family, and this is also the house of the Ninth Prince¡¯s maternal grandfather. I¡¯m sorry for taking you for granted these days. Please forgive us.¡±

    When Ningqiuheard the Ninth Prince, her face changed a little.

    But soon, her face turned normal.

    But the pride on her face could not be hidden from anyone.

    It seemed that she was really the elder sister of the Ninth Prince. She was very happy because others praised her younger brother.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Madam. I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Standing beside Ningqiu, Lin Mengya carefully witnessed the performance of the two people.

    In her heart, however, she admired the foresight of Madame Jingrou.

    If this role was yed by someone else, she would soon be exposed.

    Ningqiu was raised by Madame, so she knew everything about her.

    In her heart, there was only one outstanding woman who was Madame Jingrou, so she unconsciously imitated Madame Jingrou from time to time.

    For example, she would mime Madam¡¯s smiles and behaviors. All these had be habits to her. Gradually, Madame Jingrou¡¯s manners also became hers.

    In this way, although she didn¡¯t look like Madam, her temperament was quite simr to hers.

    In addition, Qinghu had deliberately trained her for the past ten days. It was likely that Ningqiu would be able to fool everyone.

    ¡°Stay here and watch. I¡¯ll bring thedy a cup of tea.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and deliberately whispered to Baisu who was beside her.

    Thetter just nodded, but Lin Mengya could hear footsteps leaving behind her.

    Her voice was not loud just now, but it was enough for several people around to hear clearly.

    This was not a big deal. After all, every master had their own habits.

    But right here, the rest of the servants were Madam Xin¡¯s servants except them.

    In that case, it was easy to know who just left.

    Lin Mengya walked out of the crowd briskly. After asking about the direction of the kitchen, she went straight there.

    But after a few steps, a voice came from behind.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Miss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    Lin Mengya stopped quietly and pretended to look back innocently.

    It was a maid in an orange dress looking at her with a yful smile.

    ¡°Excuse me, Miss, are you calling me?¡±

    The other party nodded politely and held her hand warmly.

    ¡°Miss? I¡¯m just a maid here. I didn¡¯t see you before. Is this the first time for you toe to our house?¡±

    The girl smiled sweetly, but Lin Mengya could tell at a nce that she was a tough character to deal with.

    With such an innocent face, coupled with her sweet voice, it was likely that most people would not be wary of her.

    However, anyone who pretended to be innocent was the most scheming one.

    ¡°Her madam is testing Ningqiu over there. Is this little girl ying tricks on me?

    ¡°It seems that she really has some tricks up her sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time toe to your mansion. Miss, do you have any orders for me?¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to be a little distant and cautious. If she showed her fear too quickly, others might think that she did it on purpose.

    Inevitably, the little girl looked at her with a smile and then shook her head.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, but I can help you. I just heard that you were looking for the kitchen. I¡¯m going there, too. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly.

    ¡°Alright, thank you very much, youngdy!¡±

    The girl told her a lot along the way.

    Lin Mengya also knew that her name was Yunque, a maid serving in the Xin Family¡¯s courtyard.

    Although Yunque tried to be miserable, Lin Mengya still believed more and more that she was sent by Mrs. Xin to elicit some information from her.

    If she was really the humblest maid in the house, how could she go with her?

    When the Xin Family held a banquet, most people were extremely busy.

    She would never have time to take a look at her, not to mention chatting with her.

    And this little girl was not only very idle, but also knew this ce quite well.

    Lin Mengya knew what Yunque was doing was let her guard down so that she could get the information from her.

    Now, it was best for her to be more alert.

    Otherwise, it would not suit her position, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°The kitchen is right in front of us. The chefs in our mansion are definitely not as good as those in the pce.¡±

    Yunque seemed to mention it inadvertently, and Lin Mengya also pretend not to have heard the test in her words.

    She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but the Xin Family is much more magnificent than ordinary families.¡±

    There was a sh of pride in the Yunque¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, seemed to havee to her senses.

    Feeling a little uneasy, she looked around.

    ¡°Miss Hn, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    With a pair of big watery eyes, Yunque pretended to be naive.

    Lin Mengya hemmed and hawed for a long time and did not reveal any other information.

    However, Yunque did not show any surprise. Instead, she led her into a small room next to the kitchen.

    The Xin Family¡¯s kitchen was in a big courtyard. There was not only delicious food but also various kinds of tea and wine.

    After Yunque figured out Lin Mengya¡¯s purpose, she took her to the ce where servants could prepare tea for these distinguished guests.

    As soon as they entered the room, they saw a very delicate row of charcoal stoves.

    On them, there were several red teapots, which were used for boiling water.

    Behind the stoves was a row of wooden tea cabs.

    There was a small bronze lock on each cab with the name of the tea carved on it.

    Opposite the small stoves was a cab of tea sets.

    However, because of today¡¯s banquet, the cab had been emptied a lot.

    Lin Mengya took a few nces and saw the whole situation.

    It seemed that there was another meaning behind Yunque who followed her into this room.

    Fortunately, she had already yed all the tricks of the nobles quite well.

    These things were not difficult for her.

    ¡°Miss Hn, this is our tea room. What kind of tea do you want? I can help you find it.¡±

    Yunque waved her hand, looking cute and obedient.

    But Lin Mengya did not go to find tea first. Instead, she frowned and looked at the water on the stove.

    ¡°Is this water the well water or the spring water? And the charcoal used to boil the water, it smelled like fruit charcoal, not silver charcoal?¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880 A Cold and Beautiful Guest

    In Dajin, all the educated people who had a little family background were very particr about tea.

    They used different kinds of water to boil different tea. Even the burning charcoal was particr.

    The equipment was even moreplex. It would take days and nights to exin if anyone tried to talk about it in detail.

    However, what Lin Mengya was going to make for Ningqiu today was the Yunqing Tea which was popr among nobledies in Lieyun Empire.

    The tea was very delicate, but the tea soup was clear and bright without any impurities.

    The taste was elegant, neither bitter nor puckery, but a little sweet.

    Therefore, the water was very important. It had to be clear and slightly sweet spring water, together with pure silver charcoal, and finally served with a good-looking jade tea bowl, so as not to lose the taste of the tea.

    Therefore, this bowl of tea was veryplicated and exquisite. Even in the entire Lieyun, those who could afford it were just the favored children of several well-known families.

    Now since they were here, Lin Mengya naturally had to show Ningqiu¡¯s difference in every aspect.

    If it was in other aspects, it seemed to be a little deliberate.

    She had to put more effort into this kind of trivial thing in order to make it more conclusive.

    Yunque looked at Miss Hn who seemed toin unintentionally. With a clever mind, she immediately understood that it was because of the guest named Ningqiu who had always been spoiled.

    A confused look appeared on her face as Yunque came to ask Lin Mengya for advice.

    ¡°Miss, you have a sharp nose. But in the countryside like here, it¡¯s really hard to find such precious things. I¡¯m sorry for Miss Ningqiu as well as you.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not insist on using the best things. On the contrary, she frowned. Although she was a little dissatisfied, she would not lose her temper.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just bring some light tea to mydy. She prefers lighter ones, so she can¡¯t drink any strong tea.¡±

    Who would be so thoughtful when they were out?

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had expected that there would not be as many things here as in the pce.

    What she wanted was just let others believe that Ningqiu had grown up in an atmosphere of luxury and wealth, so ordinary things couldn¡¯t be to her taste.

    However, the Xin Family was different from others. There were some things that were as good as the ones in the pce.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya went back to the courtyard where the banquet was held with Yunque after she got a few decent things.

    ¡°Miss, take care. I have to go to do other things, so I couldn¡¯t go with you.¡±

    As Yunque spoke softly, she gradually disappeared in front of Lin Mengya.

    Of course, she knew that Yunque was going to report to her master. Lin Mengya nodded slightly and did not say anything else.

    She walked up to Ningqiu with tea and desserts. At this moment, the kind Mrs. Xin was greeting other madams.

    Although no one turned a blind eye to Ningqiu, she did not take the initiative to chat with them.

    She sat quietly by the side and nodded slightly as a greeting only when others mentioned her.

    ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your tea.¡±

    Lin Mengya put all the things in front of Ningqiu and said softly.

    Thetter only took a nce at it and then nodded slightly.

    Every move between them was seen by others.

    Those madams became more and more convinced that only Madame Jingrou and the Emperor could raise such a goddess-like figure.

    Therefore, they all became more respectful to Ningqiu and didn¡¯t dare to neglect her.

    After stepping back behind Ningqiu, Lin Mengya, like the others, tried to pretend to be indifferent to the affairs.

    Their faces were so cold that it seemed that someone owed them money.

    Lin Mengya and the others had be an existence that no one could ignore at the banquet because of their cold demeanor.

    In Mrs. Xin¡¯s eyes, there was a very obscure look ofcency.

    She was even more attentive to Ningqiu.

    She knew that this beautiful guest could not be neglected, so she only chose some important people to introduce when they came to talk.

    As for the others, they were all blocked by her.

    But even so, Lin Mengya still said goodbye to Mrs. Xin ording to her master¡¯s instructions when the banquet was halfway through.

    At the banquet, except for the host, only a very few people would wait until the end, such as the host¡¯s close friends, important guests, royal members or those who had no status.

    Because of Ningqiu¡¯s identity right now, it was the best choice to leave at this time.

    ¡°Does it disappoint you because of the food?¡±

    In order to show her respect, Mrs. Xin took the initiative to stand up and asked eagerly.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too serious. I¡¯m not good at drinking and have your spirits dampened. Please forgive me.¡±

    While others were drinking, Ningqiu just drank some tea sent by Lin Mengya from the beginning to the end.

    Even for the dessert, she had only eaten a small peony roll. How could she be drunk?

    But Mrs. Xin could understand what Ningqiu meant.

    And she personally walked Ning Qiu to the gate by leaving others in the banquet.

    After repeatedly asking her to stay, she asked someone to send Ningqiu and the others away.

    They quietly returned to the courtyard where Ningqiu lived. It had only been one night. It used to be a quiet small courtyard, and now there were a lot of new things.

    Other than elegance, Lin Mengya could note up with any words to describe them.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness in seeing us off. Mydy appreciates it.¡±

    Lin Mengya winked at Baisu and Qinghu who immediately took out a lot of silver ingots from their sleeves and rewarded all the people who came back with them.

    ¡°Thank you for your reward, Miss. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    With the heavy silver ingots on their hands, they all put on a ttering smile on their faces.

    She should be respectful to her superiors, and generous to her subordinates.

    This was Lin Mengya¡¯s idea for Ningqiu. As a goddess, she could not be too close to anyone.

    The four of them shut the gate as soon as they entered the courtyard, blocking out all those who wanted to spy on them.

    Ningqiu struggled to walk into the inner room. Her body immediately softened, and she copsed on the couch like a piece of mud.

    ¡°Sister Hn, you didn¡¯t tell me that one would starve to death if she was the chosen witch, did you? When I was a maid in the pce, I could at least feed myself. But now my identity has changed. I¡¯m not as good as before.¡±

    Seeing Ningqiu looking at her pitifully, Lin Mengya knew that she must have been starving.

    During the day, in order to put on the clothes that she had carefully prepared for her, she had been starving for the whole day.

    In the evening, she only had a bellyful of tea. How could a girl at her age not be hungry?

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Baisu and Qinghu. Go and get something to eat. We¡¯re all tired today. Let¡¯s get some delicious food to eat.¡±

    These two also pulled off their clothes and returned to their original appearances.

    They were good at martial arts, so it was easy for them to get something to eat.

    After a while, there were a lot of dishes, such as roast chicken and roasted goose, on the table in Ningqiu¡¯s room.

    But when Ningqiu was about to pick up her chopsticks, they were put aside by Lin Mengya on the nd boiled vegetables.

    ¡°You can only eat this these days. Put up with it for a while. When you entered the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, you can eat whatever you want.¡±

    Ningqiu looked at Lin Mengya with tears in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow saliva by looking at others eating happily.

    But Lin Mengya was telling the truth. She had the fragrant powder on her that could attract the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada.

    If she wanted to maintain it for a longer time, she had to be ascetic.

    Lin Mengya finally gave her a piece of steamed fish.

    It seemed that she was eating a supreme delicacy. She even almost ate all the fishbones. How miserable she was!

    After having had enough food and wine, Qinghu and Baisu would find a ce to deal with the remaining things.

    Lin Mengya and Ningqiu took out the incense. The cold and sweet fragrance filled the whole room, and the smell of the food gradually dissipated.

    They each drank a cup of warm tea and then sat down at the table to discuss what would happen after that.

    ¡°Our performance today is very good. I think the Xin Family will definitely take the bait. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, they will let you get close to the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada again whether intentionally or not. At that time, do you know what to do?¡±

    Ningqiu nodded. Since Madame Jingrou had told her these things, she would not easily forget them.

    Lin Mengya calcted the time. Xiu should be here in a few days.

    As soon as she arrived, half of her n should be sessful.

    ¡°But will they really believe me? I always feel that it is impossible for them to be so flustered because of their ability. Even if I can control the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada, they may not believe that I am the chosen witch. They may not do us a favor and let the Ninth Prince enter the pool.¡±

    .

    Although Ningqiu had been staying in the room for the past few days, she had heard everything that happened outside.

    It could be said that the Xin Family had tried every single mean to test her.

    Since they couldn¡¯t get in, they would wait outside for the opportunity to spy on her maids.

    Fortunately, these people were personally selected by Madame Jingrou, and they were also old servants who had served in the pce for many years.

    Otherwise, they might really reveal some ws.

    ¡°They will. Do you think that the venomous insects, including the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada, only came out for a walk that day?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked calm. It seemed that she was very confident.

    She raised her eyebrows and exined to the three curious people.

    ¡°Although these poisonous insects and venomous insects are on the periphery, I think the terrain of the pool should be extremely special. These insects can¡¯t leave there easily. Otherwise, they would have left long ago as soon as they got rid of the control of the chosen witch. Or maybe they would have been caught by the people of the Xin Family. Think about it. Why do people who want to get the benefit of the pool have to go deep into that dangerous ce? This means that once those insects leave the pool, they will be useless. So, I tried to attract so many insects on that day. I¡¯m afraid that the Xin Family is very distressed at this moment.¡±

    Hearing this, the other three people finally understood the final purpose of Lin Mengya attracting the insects.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881 Entering the Back Mountain for the First Time

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who can take such drastic measures. Aren¡¯t you afraid the Xin Family will be pushed too hard and put their eyes on Ningqiu and Xiaoyu?¡±

    Qinghu shook his head with worries in his fox eyes.

    He knew that Lin Mengya had a lot of tricks up her sleeve, and she was especially good at using this kind of unscrupulous method.

    Qinghu revealed the ws. The Xin Family was not a fool.

    Although this kind of method was superb, it was all aimed at the Xin Family, and it happened after their arrival.

    Even those, who were not clever enough, would think this matter had something to do with them.

    Under such circumstances, the Xin Family would be more and more cautious about this matter.

    It wasn¡¯t like what Lin Mengya had guessed. The Xin Family didn¡¯t treat them as their saviors.

    ¡°Let them go, but do you really believe they didn¡¯t take any action?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly.

    She pouted and looked at the new vases that were outside of Ningqiu¡¯s room.

    Qinghu immediately understood. It seemed that the Xin Family had some doubts about them. When they went out, they had turned Ningqiu¡¯s courtyard upside down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We all have important things on our own. So even if they searched Xiaoyu¡¯s house, they still couldn¡¯t find anything. The Xin Family is not stupid. They won¡¯t be fooled so easily.¡±

    She looked at her slender fingers. In fact, from the moment she came in, she had smelled something different in the air.

    How could she not be wary of others when she was out?

    Therefore, both Xiaoyu¡¯s room and Ningqiu¡¯s courtyard had been drugged by her.

    This powder was originally colorless and tasteless, but after it was contacted with the scent of strangers, the smell of it would change.

    Moreover, all the people in the Xin Family were either carrying poison or some bug-repelling powder with them.

    Normally, the youngdy¡¯s room was forbidden to others no matter whether it was to change things or tidy up the courtyard.

    Now nothing else in the inner room had changed. Everything had been ced in exactly the same way.

    So, it was easy to know where the smell came from.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just wait for the Xin Family toe and invite us. I dare say that the Xin Family is already in chaos currently. Since they rely on the Pool of Various Venomous Insects to flourish, then they must pay more attention to the pool than anyone else. Have a good rest. Everything depends on you.¡±

    Lin Mengya said thosest words to Ningqiu.

    Ningqiu nodded seriously. She knew what Lin Mengya said, but it was hard to do it well.

    Aftering out of Ningqiu¡¯s yard, Lin Mengya and the other two naturally returned to the western courtyard in a cold and aloof manner.

    Today the host of the banquet was Madam Xin. And all her guests were some madams and youngdies.

    As for Xiaoyu and the other men, they also had a ce to go.

    Although Xiaoyu looked a little childish, he was as wicked as Lin Mengya in his bones.

    For old foxes like Xin Mu, it was too difficult to get information out of him.

    What was more, Lin Mengya had told him long ago that it was better for him to have thirty percent of truth and thirty percent of lies in his talking, and the remaining forty percent should be nonsense.

    In this way, it would be very difficult for others to find useful information.

    When they got back to the western yard, Xiaoyu had note back yet.

    Replete, Lin Mengya, who had been working for a long time, felt a little tired and went back to her room to sleep.

    However, since Baisu and Qinghu were thinking about returning to Dajin, Lin Mengya had no choice but to force herself to talk with them.

    Chatting about the things that happened in the courtyard before, Qinghu suddenly mentioned something which Lin Mengya had never thought about or had deliberately avoided.

    ¡°Girl, if you go back this time, what identity will you use to stay with Long Tianyu?¡±

    Hearing this, the three of them stopped at the same time.

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. Then she picked up a pumpkin seed at the table and threw it into her mouth.

    ¡°I am who I am. Although the ¡®Princess Yu¡¯ is dead, I still have other identities?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and gave Qinghu a cavalier smile.

    However, Qinghu red at her exasperatedly and snatched the pumpkin seeds from her hand.

    ¡°You know what I mean, so you don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I know that you love him. If Long Tianyu really marries someone else, I¡¯ll see what you can do!¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu with aplicated expression and slowly leaned against the small couch behind her.

    ¡°This guy is really asking for trouble.¡±

    She was fully aware of Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings towards her.

    Moreover, ¡®Lin Mengya¡¯ was already dead in Dajin. It was appropriate for Long Tianyu to marry another one at this time except for being a little heartless.

    But if she really rushed back to Dajin, what she got was the news that he had married someone else.

    In the end, she was afraid that she could not ept it.

    ¡°What can I do? p him and say, ¡®Even if I¡¯m not with you, I can still find a good man,¡¯ and then take you to live in seclusion and no longer care about the affairs of the world? You can think about it. But if ites to the present, the reaction will be different. So, we can only take it step by step.¡±

    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders. It was not that she was scared, but that no one could really be free and easy after they met this kind of love.

    ¡°If he really dares to let you down, I will kill him first!¡±

    Qinghu said coldly. But the next moment, he met Lin Mengya¡¯s disapproving eyes.

    ¡°No, he will be a good emperor. It¡¯s a pity to kill him. Why don¡¯t we teach him a lesson for the rest of his life?¡±

    Rubbing her chin, Lin Mengya smiled evilly.

    Qinghu looked at her and instantly understood what she meant.

    ¡°Okay, as yourmand!¡±

    Baisu, who was listening by the side and peeling pumpkin seeds for Lin Mengya, looked at the other two with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Huh? Did she miss something? Why did the two of them smile like that, and she had no idea what was going on?¡±

    She looked at Qinghu suspiciously and turned to look at her mistress.

    In the end, she could only quietly put the peeled pumpkin seeds in front of her mistress.

    She did not need to worry about this kind of thing. As long as her mistress was happy, it was not a big deal.

    As Lin Mengya expected, on the second day after Madam Xin¡¯s banquet, the patriarch of the Xin Family invited everyone out of the house in the name of taking Xiaoyu to travel around.

    As Xiaoyu¡¯s attendants, of course, Lin Mengya and the other two would follow him.

    But this time, they were still by Ningqiu¡¯s side.

    She raised her head and kept a straight face, as if no strangers were allowed to get closer.

    It was indeed an idle threat.

    As soon as they had breakfast, they were taken to wander around.

    After Xiaoyu came backst night, he had someone send them a message.

    It was said that he had hinted to Xin Mu that he was going to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    But Xin Mu, an old fox, neither agreed nor refused him clearly.

    He just changed the topic, which made Xiaoyu gnash his teeth with hatred.

    But today, the old man offered to take everyone to the back mountain to have a look.

    However, both Xiaoyu and Ningqiu were seemingly put in a difficult position.

    After all, it was a forbidden area. As outsiders, it was not appropriate for them to enter.

    However, Xin Mu¡¯s face was full of smiles today, and hepletely forgot the so-called rule that no one was allowed to enter the forbidden area.

    And he was saying that they were a family, so it was okay toe in and have a look.

    That being said, Xiaoyu and Ningqiu could only bring one servant with each.

    Xiaoyu brought a man Lin Mengya didn¡¯t see before with him, and Ningqiu, of course, chose Lin Mengya to go with her.

    As for Qinghu and Baisu, they would stay where they were and wait for them.

    The four of them followed Xin Mu to the back mountain.

    They came out from the back door of the Xin Manor. In fact, after walking dozens of meters, they entered another yard.

    She knew that the Xin Family was extremely strict with the guarding of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, but she didn¡¯t expect that it wasparable to a modern prison.

    ¡°This is the most important ce for the Xin Family, and this is the only way to get into the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. If anyone wants to get in from another ce, I¡¯m afraid that he will be poisoned to death before he gets close to it.¡±

    Xin Mu was leading the way. Although he wasn¡¯t showing off, the pride on his face could not hide anyway.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. My grandfather¡¯s family is indeed powerful.¡±

    Xiaoyu looked around and ttered him without hesitation.

    Lin Mengya also vaguely looked around. From the outside, this was just an ordinary big courtyard with high walls.

    But from the moment she entered the gray iron gate, Lin Mengya could feel the gazes from different angles.

    The courtyard was built against the mountains. It looked boundless. Some yards were old, and some were new. It should have been built in different eras.

    Every few steps, there was a sentry post on the high wall.

    ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s spection, even Qinghu who was a master of Lightness Techniques could hardly cross this wall.

    What¡¯s more, those sentry posts were very open, and there were almost no blind spots in sight.

    It seemed that it was very difficult to sneak in without anyone noticing.

    The wide courtyard was at the foot of the back mountain.

    There were many people in the same uniform on patrol here. It seemed that they were the armed forces of the Xin Family.

    Although Lin Mengya did not know martial arts, the people here were all tall and strong, and their eyes were shrewd. They did not look like ordinary people.

    Lin Mengya saw that even if Xin Mu took them up the mountain, he had to take out a token and show it to the man who seemed to be the manager here.

    As soon as thetter waved his hand, a few people immediately stepped forward and trapped them in the center.

    Xiaoyu frowned and was about to lose his temper when Xin Mu came up to him with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Your Highness. This is the rule passed down from our ancestors, not just against you. After all, the Pool of Various Venomous Insects is so important to us. Even if His Majestyes personally, there will be a lot of inconveniences as well. Please forgive us, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 882

    <h4>Chapter 882 High-sounding</h4>

    As Xin Mu had said so, Xiaoyu naturally couldn¡¯t lose his temper anymore.

    However, he was obviously a little unhappy with his face slightly gloomy, which made the atmosphere a little awkward.

    Watching this, Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.

    The Xin Family had put it mildly. The Pool of Various Venomous Insects was very important. They were doing it for the sake of the safety of the pool.

    In fact, they just regarded this ce as the private property of the Xin Family.

    In that case, don¡¯t me the royal family for smashing them.

    A normal man might get into trouble because of his wealth, not to mention an ambitious and capable family like the Xin Family.

    ording to Xin Mu¡¯s introduction, it would take some time to reach the entrance of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects from the foot of the mountain.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s radar frequently sent out warnings since she entered the courtyard.

    The kinds of poison here were beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s imagination. There were even some kinds of poison that didn¡¯t record in the music score for green stringed instrument. She could only use the Shen Nung system to analyze the type of poison.

    Every de of grass and every tree was poisonous. Even the air and soil would not be spared.

    Was such a big mountain actually a poisonous mountain?

    Fortunately, Xin Mu handed everyone a pill for detoxification before going up the mountain.

    Therefore, even if there was a faint smell of poison in the air, these people would not be knocked out by these poisons.

    ¡°Ninth Prince, be careful. This is the only entrance to the pool, so it is also full of poison. However, our Xin Family has been guarding the pool for many years, so it¡¯s not a big deal for us.¡±

    Xin Mu exined in a friendly way while leading the way in front of them.

    Looking around, except for a winding path that could allow two people to pass at a time, the other ces were all full of intertwined nts.

    Besides, Lin Mengya also smelled some herbs on the roadside for repelling venomous insects and poisonous snakes.

    If it weren¡¯t for these things, this path would be full of danger.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. She was wondering whether the Pool of Various Venomous Insects was a marvelous masterpiece of nature or mankind.

    But it was still a magnificent and mysterious ce no matter how.

    There were fewer and fewer people on the road. Meanwhile, the number of guards around them who were doing the so-called protection but were actually monitoring had tapered off.

    Later, every once in a while, a guard stopped on the road.

    The higher the mountain was, the more poisonous the air became.

    Except for her, who was not affected at all, the others had taken pills several times on the spot.

    Even Xin Mu didn¡¯t seem to be that rxed.

    Lin Mengya tried her best to hide behind Ningqiu, so as not to let others see anything unusual.

    If others knew that she didn¡¯t care about these poisons, it would be troublesome.

    Fortunately, the dull walking didn¡¯tst long.

    After walking for about a few miles on the mountain road, they finally saw the edge of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    Standing on the top of the mountain, Lin Mengya looked at everything in front of her and was a little shocked.

    They thought that this was the highest ce of the pool, but when they reached the top of the mountain, they found that actually it was the lowest one in the surrounding mountains.

    The name of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects was just perfect. Looking down from the top of the mountain, the surrounding mountains and low piedmont were just like a huge mountain pool.

    However, because of this kind ofndscape, more and more poisonous creatures gathered in the middle.

    It was still daytime, but the Pool of Various Venomous Insects was already surrounded by blue and purple chaos, which made it hard for people to see clearly.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. In fact, she had already anticipated the current situation before she came.

    If it weren¡¯t for her blood, they would have no choice but to be at the mercy of others.

    ¡°Unexpected! So here is the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.¡±

    Even the air was filled with poisonous fog that could make people bleed immediately.

    However, the heart venomous insect in Wanyan Yu¡¯s body was extremely excited.

    These toxins could be regarded as great tonics for it.

    After exchanging a look with his sister, Wanyan Yu sighed sincerely.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Lieyun¡¯s sacrednd, the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. The royal venomous insect is inside. As long as it¡¯s here, Lieyun will be the strongest empire among the four kingdoms. No one can match it!¡±

    Lin Mengya really wanted tough when she heard Xin Mu say something like that.

    Although Xin Mu was so proud, it was because what he saw was only the Xin Family and Lieyun.

    But in the four kingdoms, Lieyun people were actually at a disadvantage.

    If there was no natural barrier to protect them, the Lieyun people who were under the control of the venomous insects could be the first group of people to be destroyed and enved in the four countries.

    One had to know that there was no limit to the creation of human beings.

    For now, people couldn¡¯t find a way to control the so-called royal venomous insect. But what about five yearster? Or even ten yearster?

    Once the royal venomous insect was controlled by others, the entire Lieyun would be at the mercy of them.

    If they still could not realize this problem, perhaps Lieyun would only be a subsidiary of the other three countries in the near future.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was clearer about the significance of Xiaoyu to Lieyun Empire than anyone else.

    ¡°Since the royal venomous insect is in the pool, I¡¯m wondering when we can set off for the ce where the royal venomous insect is.¡±

    Xiaoyu said casually, but Xin Mu¡¯s face changed instantly.

    The Ninth Prince had mentioned it several times in public and in private, but he just ignored it in the end.

    Now they were already at the edge of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, and the royal venomous insect in the pool had reached thest moment that they had to feed it.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to answer, he had to.

    ¡°Actually... Actually, it doesn¡¯t have to trouble Your Highness to handle this matter. You¡¯ve seen the pool. It¡¯s extremely dangerous, and your identity is precious. If you¡¯re careless, it¡¯ll be hard to ensure your safety. We can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡±

    Wanyan Yu sneered in his heart, but there was only a look of doubt on his face.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what do you think we should do, uncle?¡±

    Xin Mu weighed his words for the fear that he might say something wrong and provoke this young master.

    There was an apologetic smile on his face, but he put his eyes on Ningqiu who had been silent for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to ask Miss Ningqiu for help. But don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. We will ensure her safety, and we won¡¯t do her the slightest harm.¡±

    These words were really shameless.

    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu looked at each other. Now they finally got the Xin Family¡¯s n.

    They took a fancy to the connection between Ningqiu and the Icy Jade Venomous Cicada, but they didn¡¯t want Xiaoyu to get involved in this matter.

    That was why he had used such a high-sounding excuse.

    He was indeed a person who could do great things. If he needed to be shameless, he would be shameless, and he would pretend to be righteous as well.

    Upon hearing Xin Mu¡¯s answer, Wanyan Yu no longer kept a good expression at him.

    His face darkened with a kind of glitter in his eyes. He was no longer the young man who had been indulged in luxury enjoyment these days.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really a good schemer. The chosen witch died in my mother¡¯s generation. Do you want my sister to rece her now? If my sister can¡¯t be the chosen witch, I¡¯m afraid you will say that those who achieve great things don¡¯t care about trifles. It¡¯s not a big deal to sacrifice a person. If she seeds, what reason do you intend to use to keep her? Is it my mother¡¯s apology or my sister¡¯s contribution to the whole Lieyun?¡±

    Even though Xin Mu was cheeky, he still felt a little embarrassed when he heard such harsh words.

    He was very powerful in the Xin Family. How could he have suffered from such me?

    His expression also became stern immediately. But because of Xiaoyu¡¯s identity, he did not dare to offend him at all.

    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive us. We don¡¯t mean that. But it¡¯s really difficult to move a single step inside. Your Highness, you¡¯ve also seen that the venomous insects we saw in the house that day were just resting in the forest we just passed through. If we go inside, I really can¡¯t predict what will happen. Your Highness, you must not take the risk to do anything.¡±

    Speaking of this, Wanyan Yu understood that if he couldn¡¯t take out his trump card, the Xin Family would be the cornered beast that might do something desperate.

    Wanyan Yu lifted the corners of his mouth and a cold smile appeared on his handsome face.

    He took out something from his arms and gave it to Xin Mu.

    Thetter just looked at it in a hurry, and his face immediately turned a little pale.

    All of a sudden, his expression became extremelyplicated. When he looked at Wanyan Yu again, his eyes glittered with anxiety.

    ¡°You¡¯re my uncle. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been suppressing this, and I didn¡¯t ask my father to punish you. Besides, I¡¯m just going inside of it to have a look. If there¡¯s really an ident, it has nothing to do with the Xin Family. I¡¯ve already told my father about it, so don¡¯t worry, uncle.¡±

    With the help of both kindness and majesty, Wanyan Yu, who had just startled Xin Mu, now began to say some soft words.

    Xin Mu was also stunned for a moment. He held the letter firmly in his hand, but his face trembled and twitched slightly.

    ¡°This matter... this matter is of great importance. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make the decision alone. Please wait for a while, Your Highness. We¡¯ll discuss it as soon as possible.¡±

    Wanyan Yu was still a little dissatisfied, but Xin Mu was right. He wasn¡¯t the one to make the decision, so he had to give up.

    .

    ¡°Your Highness, Lord Xin, if there is nothing else, ourdy should go back.¡±

    The atmosphere was a little stiff, and Xin Mu also forgot the purpose of bringing Ningqiu here.

    So, Lin Mengya said softly, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ningqiu.

    ¡°Are you tired, sister?¡±

    In front of outsiders, Xiaoyu naturally was a good brother who cared about his sister all the time.

    Ningqiu shook her head gently and said nothing.

    Xin Mu also seemed to suddenly remember something. After wiping off the non-existent sweat on his forehead, he turned to Ningqiu.

    ¡°Actually, the reason why I invited yourdy here this time is to let everyone see the craft of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects firstly. Secondly, I hope that Miss Ningqiu can help the Xin Family. Of course, if you agree, the Xin Family will definitely repay you.¡±

    The main event finally came. Ningqiu looked at Wanyan Yu. Her face didn¡¯t change at all after hearing Xin Mu¡¯s promise.

    ¡°My words don¡¯t count for anything, so I may not be able to help you, Mr. Xin. Please find someone else.¡±

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883 The Xin Family¡¯s Trap

    It was beyond Xin Mu¡¯s expectation that Ningqiu would refuse him so directly.

    However, since they had rejected Wanyan Yu, Ningqiu, who was originally in line with him, would naturally refuse them.

    However, Xin Mu, who was still unwilling to give up, continued to persuade Ningqiu softly.

    ¡°Miss Ningqiu is a kind-hearteddy. How could you do nothing to save the Xin Family? Please do us a favor. I will be very grateful.¡±

    As he spoke, he was about to bow to Ningqiu.

    ¡°Lord Xin, please don¡¯t! But Madame told me to obey all the orders of His Highness before I came. I cannotply with your wishes.¡±

    The cool woman said in a soft voice which made her stand clear.

    Now, everyone was very clear that she was standing with Wanyan Yu.

    If Wanyan Yu agreed, she would help them. Otherwise, she would just leave it.

    All of a sudden, everything seemed to return to the very beginning.

    Xin Mu looked at the two children whose personalities were exactly the same as that of Madame Jingrou.

    Just like her, the stubbornness was rooted in their bone and blood, and no one could easily change it.

    Seeing Xin Mu¡¯s hands trembling with anger, none of them felt reluctant to part with him.

    If Xiaoyu was not the most favored Ninth Prince and Ningqiu was not in the name of the princess who was wandering outside, they would never have any choice today.

    Lin Mengya did not like the Xin Family which behaved selfishly, but in the name of righteousness.

    What was more, she hated this kind of thing that people wanted to gain benefits, which may take other¡¯s life, only by saying.

    It was true that the Xin Family, without the chosen witch, was very pitiful.

    But in fact, the chosen witch was just a poor tool that was kept and imprisoned, and even had to bear the tragedy of the human race.

    It was the good fortune of the chosen witches that Madame stopped it.

    No one knew how many sacrifices it took to make this huge Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    No matter how magnificent it was, it was filthy in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    The way back seemed to be much heavier than the time when they came.

    In the morning, Xin Mu felt like being on a sightseeing trip, but at this moment, he seemed to be very worried.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what Xiaoyu handed to Xin Mu, but she knew that it was enough to hurt the Xin Family.

    Otherwise, how could Xin Mupromise so quickly?

    But what made Lin Mengya even more curious was that she used to think that Xin Mu was a cunning old fox.

    But today, he couldn¡¯t even defeat a junior. Or, he was just a puppet, not the one who was in charge.

    Lin Mengya did not know the purpose of those men hiding behind the scenes.

    But there was one thing that she had already seen through.

    The reason why those people all wanted to control the Pool of Various Venomous Insects wasn¡¯t that they wanted to control the Xin Family. What they really wanted was the entire Lieyun.

    After going down the mountain, Lin Mengya was lost in thought. She silently followed Ningqiu and Xiaoyu back to the courtyard where Xiaoyu lived.

    ¡°Sister? Sister?¡±

    Xiaoyu stretched out his hand and tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve so that she coulde back to her senses.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that you were so worried since we came back from the mountain. Could it be that you¡¯ve found something?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s arrogance had disappeared. In front of Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu was always a gentle and innocent young man.

    Lin Mengya pinched Xiaoyu¡¯s face out of habit. She seemed to have forgotten something.

    ¡°Why is it so simple?¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya muttering in a low voice, Xiaoyu stopped making trouble for her. He sat in front of Lin Mengya and held his chin in his hand to appreciate her thoughtful looking.

    ¡°Girl, what do you mean that something is too simple?¡±

    Qinghu, who did not follow them, naturally did not know what had happened above.

    After Lin Mengya organized her thoughts, she said slowly, ¡°I think Xin Mu became coward too quickly. Even if Xiaoyu took out the evidence that could threaten the Xin Family, Xin Mu shouldn¡¯t have shown his fear so fast even if he was scared. Because there were almost no outsiders.

    There were some things that were somewhat suspicious.

    First of all, it was Xin Mu¡¯s reaction. From the beginning of going up the mountain, Xin Mu¡¯s every move seemed to be deliberately infuriating Xiaoyu.

    Later, when Xiaoyu took out the letter, Xin Mu did not even refute. He just admitted it in a hurry.

    Since the Xin Family dared to admit it, there was no reason for them to be afraid.

    Unless he was putting on a show for them.

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    But what was Xin Mu¡¯s purpose?

    ¡°How can they not be afraid? My father has been preparing for this for many years, in order to get rid of the Xin Family in one fell swoop. I¡¯m letting them off lightly to take it out now. But we must get rid of the Xin Family. That Xin Li is not an ordinary person.¡±

    A hint of coldness shed across Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes. Lin Mengya saw it clearly and an idea came to her mind.

    ¡°Xin Li... By the way, where is Xin Li now?¡±

    Although Xiaoyu did not know why she asked this question, he still answered.

    ¡°He is still dealing with the disappearance of the people in the Xin Family for no reason. My people said that he was still in Fengling County three days ago. It is impossible for him to return to the Xin Family so soon.¡±

    Of course, Xiaoyu¡¯s news was trustworthy, but Lin Mengya gradually felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Xin Li is outside now, so there are naturally many eyes on him. That is to say, it has nothing to do with him no matter what happens here.¡±

    Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know Lin Mengya¡¯s intention, so he nodded.

    Of course, it had nothing to do with him, even if¡ª

    Qinghu and Xiaoyu took it in at the same time. Now Xin Li was outside. Even if something happened to the Ninth Prince, it had nothing to do with him.

    But now, the most important person in the Xin Family was Xin Li!

    As long as he was alive, the Xin Family would have the hope to win.

    Sitting in the yard, they didn¡¯t say anything for a moment.

    The older, the wiser. They didn¡¯t expect that they thought they had run ahead of others everywhere, but they still fell into their enemy¡¯s trap in the end.

    ¡°What a great rascal! They have dug holes for us step by step!¡±

    Xiaoyu punched the table angrily and cursed with gritted teeth.

    Think about it. Xin Li is so important to the Xin Family. Why would he go to look for some missing Xin Family members for no reason?

    What was more, Xiaoyu, who had the heart venomous insect and wanted to feed the royal venomous insect, arrived at the Xin Family at this time.

    So, no matter what happened to Xiaoyu here, it had nothing to do with Xin Li.

    Since they were here, Xin Mu was the only one who appeared in front of them.

    The other elders had only met them once and did not get too involved.

    Actually, not only was Xiaoyu rted to the Xin Family, but also he was the Ninth Prince. How could they dare to be so rude?

    Unless Xin Mu was just a scapegoat.

    No matter what happened in the future, they would just me it on Xin Mu.

    What a good move of making minor sacrifices to safeguard major interests. They could even scheme against their own people. What a superb method.

    ¡°In this case, even if they agree to Xiaoyu¡¯s request, they will do something. By then, Xiaoyu will not be able toe back.¡±

    Qinghu came to a conclusion in a low voice. Some things were kept in the dark, and no one could tell how terrible they were.

    Now that they were exposed in such a bloody manner, one could see just how dirty and vicious they were.

    ¡°What a great Xin Family! My father wanted to let them go. But they were looking for death. Don¡¯t worry, sister. No matter what they do, I have nothing to fear.¡±

    However, Xiaoyu was not afraid at all. He was even irritated by these filthy things.

    Looking at the indignant Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya felt both gratified and worried.

    Although it was just her spection, she was sure that no matter what kind of decision the Xin Family made, it meant great danger to Xiaoyu.

    However, it was imperative for Xiaoyu to make a trip to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, so she should be more rmed and never give up easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re confident, but don¡¯t underestimate the enemy. Fortunately, we have her. Everything is still under our control.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to look at Ningqiu who widened her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They didn¡¯t expect we have the chosen witch. With her, everything will be better.¡±

    Qinghu was the quick-witted one. Perhaps the Xin Family¡¯s original n was to kill Xiaoyu and make it an ident.

    But now with Ningqiu, the chosen witch, they were bound to get her.

    If that was the case, they could turn the situation around with the help of Ningqiu, the chosen witch.

    ¡°As far as what I¡¯ve seen today, there are not many ces where they can set traps, but every ce is fatal. I guess they want to take action after you enter the pool. In this way, even if the emperor wants to verify it in the future, their words will be the only evidence since no one can enter the pool. Then, after you enter the pool, don¡¯t separate from Ningqiu. Ningqiu, as long as you take the medicine I give you on time, everything in the pool can¡¯t do anything to you. But you have to be careful no matter what anyone says or does. Before Xiaoyu reaches the ce where only you two can reach, you can¡¯t leave him. Do you understand?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, but the only thing she knew was that even the poison in the whole pool couldn¡¯tpare with the blood in her body.

    The concentration and the effect of the medicine were two different things. Besides, the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in her body was probably more than a poison.

    With her protection, Xiaoyu and Ningqiu could run happily in the pool. No one could stop them.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ningqiu naturally knew that she was bound up with the Ninth Prince.

    They were bound together for good or ill. If something really happened to the Ninth Prince, she was afraid that she would not be able to escape either.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884 Trivial Preparation

    If the situation allowed, Lin Mengya certainly wanted to send them to the destination before leaving.

    But when Ningqiu and Xiaoyu wanted to go in together, the Xin Family had already stopped them again and again.

    If there were a few more people, the Xin Family would be pissed off. And the loss would outweigh the gain.

    ¡°Have a good rest. I think they will definitely agree to our request. But there are very few people who can enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. You just need to be careful and run inside. I don¡¯t believe that the Xin Family can have such extravagant treatment like you two.¡±

    The corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth were slightly raised, and her eyes were shining with a yful cold light.

    She knew that Xin Li controlled a baby venomous insect of the royal venomous insect which might have some effects on the periphery of the pool.

    But Madame Jingrou also mentioned that Xin Li could only stay in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects for a very short time with his strength.

    This meant that there must be something that Xin Li couldn¡¯t deal with in the depth of the pool.

    In this way, Xiaoyu and Ningqiu¡¯s safety could be guaranteed for the time being.

    No matter how well-prepared they were, the Pool of Various Venomous Insects was still full of dangers, so she could only hope that Xiaoyu could adapt to the current situation.

    The Xin Family was more anxious than they had imagined.

    There was also another possibility. The Xin Family might be afraid that they would never be fooled again after they realized what had happened.

    In that case, all their preparations would be in vain.

    In the middle of the night, someone knocked on the door of Xiaoyu¡¯s yard.

    Qinghu pretended to yawn and led the man to the main courtyard.

    Xiaoyu was very good at acting. Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t go to the main yard, she could figure out how things went.

    ¡°The things prepared for Young Master have been sent to the main courtyard. Miss, do you have any other orders?¡±

    A long dy may cause more troubles. Xiaoyu would enter the pool tomorrow, and the three of them would leave quietly.

    ¡°No. Come out with me to meet someone.¡±

    For the whole night, Lin Mengya was thinking about all kinds of possibilities that Xiaoyu might encounter in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    But if they had that person¡¯spany, for some reason, she would feel a little relieved.

    Baisu nodded, and they changed into in clothes and left the room quietly.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu walked around the people who were keeping watch at night and quickly left the inner mansion of the Xin Family.

    There were many small courtyards between the inner and outer manors.

    Some of the Xin Family members lived here, but some of them were quiet and uninhabited.

    Lin Mengya could easily find the ce to meet that person after the note was sent to her with dinner.

    Looking at the dark courtyard, Lin Mengya actually suffered a little mental trauma.

    She had not forgotten the old pce that had almost been destroyed by Wanyan Jing and Xin Yu.

    Now, Xin Yu wasn¡¯t here to cover for her, everything was depending on themselves.

    Baisu gently pushed open the door of the small courtyard. Different from the coldness on the outside, the inside was rtively clean.

    Lin Mengya hid behind Baisu. As soon as she walked to the middle of the yard, she heard a noiseing from the room.

    ¡°Sister Lin, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    A pretty girl rushed out of the room.

    And she found Lin Mengya¡¯s position urately and threw herself into her arms.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Why are you here alone?¡±

    Lin Mengya gently pushed Xiu away and found that she seemed to be more sensitive in other aspects although her eyes were still dull.

    When she first found her, she made the slightest bit of effort.

    She felt a little relieved. At least in this way, it would be much more convenient for Xiu.

    ¡°No, it was my uncle who sent me here. But he is a little weird, and he doesn¡¯t like to meet strangers.¡±

    Xiu said with some embarrassment. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care much about this.

    She nodded. Since the Dongfang Family could be one of the aristocratic families in Lieyun, it was normal for them to have some hidden forces.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you cane here safely, but things have changed a little. If you want to go in with Xiaoyu, I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of danger. So, Xiu, I hope you can think about whether you want to go with them or not.¡±

    Although they could not go in, as a prince, it was not difficult for Xiaoyu to bring a servant or something.

    What was more, Xiu looked weak and powerless. The Xin Family probably wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them.

    However, it would be more dangerous if they were going with Xiu. Lin Mengya did not hide it from her and told her everything about her spection.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Xin Family would be so bold. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the Emperor will destroy them?¡±

    Xiu was shocked and angry.

    Over the years, His Majesty¡¯s tolerance for the Xin Family had already gone beyond his bottom line.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the Xin Family didn¡¯t change their mind at all. Instead, they wanted more.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go with them.¡±

    Behind her, a stiff voice sounded. Baisu immediately turned around with vignce. She subconsciously stood in front of the twodies and looked at the front coldly.

    ¡°Uncle Kang, I want to go.¡±

    However, Xiu calmly walked out behind Baisu and looked at that person.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya realized that the man called Uncle Kang by Xiu was the one who had almost killed her in front of the inn that night.

    Unexpectedly, this man was a trusted follower sent by the Dongfang Family.

    But why did he appear out of the inn that day?

    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you. If you insist on going, I will definitely go with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. In fact, the danger in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects was unknown. Maybe they were lucky and didn¡¯t need to spend much effort.

    But she also knew how much Dongfang Xu cared about Xiu, so she was afraid that he would not agree so easily.

    She pulled Baisu back and let them decide.

    Lin Mengya knew exactly that Uncle Kang would be persuaded by Xiu in the end.

    There was nothing special about this girl. She was just quite good at acting in pettish to her family.

    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Miss. Young Master is not an ordinary person. The Emperor and the prince value him so much, so they will definitely give him something to save his life. I¡¯m afraid that those people¡¯s plots will fail. Young Master should be fine.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s words failed to ease Lin Mengya¡¯s expression.

    Lin Mengya sighed again and said quietly.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not really worried about Xiaoyu. I¡¯m worried about us.¡±

    Baisu was stunned. Obviously, she did not get what Lin Mengya meant.

    Looking at the confused look of thetter, Lin Mengya had no choice but to exin patiently.

    ¡°If they have made up their decision to kill Xiaoyu, what do you think will happen to us who might reveal their secret at any time?¡±

    Baisu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    That¡¯s right. The fate of them would definitely be more tragic than that of their master.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    With Baisu and Qinghu around, although she was a good-for-nothing, it didn¡¯t matter at all.

    It was just that, at the very least, in the Yushan County, there might be a battle of attrition.

    ¡°Us? Of course, we should leave as soon as possible. Tell Qinghu to prepare the carriage as soon as Xiu persuaded Uncle Kang. By the way, except for some of the people we brought, who might be brought by Ningqiu, you should inform them to leave immediately. If they can leave secretly, just go. If they can¡¯t, they can leave in the name of preparing things for the two masters. Anyway, the Xin Family inform us in a hurry. After all, Xiaoyu is a prince, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he is well prepared. Let¡¯s go first, and Qinghu will deal with the aftermath.¡±

    This time, Lin Mengya did not intend to take it head-on. No matter how powerful they were, they were no match for them. If they were surrounded by a group of people, it would not be a joke.

    The Xin Family believed that they had already nned it well, but they didn¡¯t know that the biggest variable was still in her hands.

    This time, she would make the Xin Family suffer double losses!

    Baisu was always worried, but she obediently followed Lin Mengya¡¯s orders.

    However, it took a much longer time for Xiu to persuade Uncle Kang than Lin Mengya had expected.

    Fortunately, when the servants they brought with them had left in the carriage, Xiu finally walked out of the door of the small courtyard unhappily.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Although this girl was upset, Lin Mengya was very clear about her ability.

    She nodded and then shook her head. It seemed that Xiu had put in a lot of effort.

    ¡°Uncle Kang has agreed, but he insisted on going with us. Sister Lin, help me find a way to get Uncle Kang to go with us. With him here, I don¡¯t think anyone can hurt us.¡±

    She had guessed the result. It was obvious that this Uncle Kang of Xiu was a stubborn person.

    But it was also good. With such an expert here, she could rest assured.

    ¡°Leave everything to me. Let¡¯s go back together. Xiaoyu and the others won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight.¡±

    After taking Xiu back, Lin Mengya went to Xiaoyu¡¯s yard tofort him, who was a little excited.

    Although thetter really didn¡¯t want to drag Xiu along, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything under the strong suppression of Lin Mengya.

    Xiu would pretend to be a maid. Her uncle, Uncle Kang, disguised as a guard, hid in the crowd. Others could not see anything unusual.

    When they got inside, they would first arrive at the yard where the previous generations of the chosen witches lived.

    After Ningqiu made the necessary arrangements, she would send Xiaoyu into the depth of the pool with the excuse of worrying.

    Over there, it was the beginning of the main event.

    The moon was just like a hook. Lin Mengya, who had arranged everything, already got on the carriage back to Dajin.

    Baisu drove the carriage in person. The carriage sped along the streets of Yushan County. No one could know that the person inside was the ¡®dead¡¯ Princess Yu, who was rushing back to the Jin State.

 Chapter 885

    <h4>Chapter 885 Escape from Mount Yu</h4>

    ¡°Miss, be careful. People from Xin Family are behind us.¡±

    Baisu reminded her in a low voice. Lin Mengya, who was sitting in the carriage, was not as calm as she looked.

    She knew that with such a big movement, it was impossible for the Xin Family to have no reaction at all.

    ¡°Just go ahead. Everything should be carried out ording to our arrangement.¡±

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the old house of the Xin Family, which was getting farther and farther away. But her heart was tense.

    This was the most important beginning. Whether they could return to the Jin State or not would depend on whether or not they could escape sessfully from Yushan County.

    For people like them who were not important, the Yushan County was like a ce of bloody ughter.

    The Xin Family would have some scruples about Xiaoyu¡¯s identity, but they would never have the same scruples about them.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was uneasy.

    ¡°Miss, someone is approaching.¡±

    While Baisu was driving the carriage, she also had to look at the people following behind them.

    Since there were only two women in their group, the number of people who came to kill them was the least.

    Baisu could deal with these two people, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to trigger the killers yet.

    ¡°We just need to speed up so that they won¡¯t be able to catch us. Once we get out of the city gate of Yushan County, we¡¯ll act.¡±

    In the city, apart from the carriages of them, there were only the pursuers who were secretly chasing after them.

    Although they didn¡¯t make a big noise, the killers were very close to them.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Their carriage looked inconspicuous, but it was extremely light, so its speed was much faster than that of ordinary carriages.

    The sky in the east gradually turned bright. ording to the previous n, Xiaoyu and the others would enter the Pool of Various Venomous Insects after lunch.

    Before that, it was the time for them to run for their lives.

    Only when Xiaoyu went in would they really have no scruples.

    The sound of hooves was clear but dense. Lin Mengya held the armrest of the carriage tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t bump like a bean in a pot.

    The city gate was getting closer and closer. At such an early hour, perhaps no one would be in a hurry to get out of the city except them.

    ¡°We are people of the Ninth Prince. Who dares to stop us!¡±

    Baisu had already shown the token indicating that they were Xiaoyu¡¯s people. No one would easily suspect them.

    After all, it was a temporary decision for the Ninth Prince to go to the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. Even if they were doubted, the Xin Family would not be afraid.

    Because in their eyes, these servants who had served Wanyan Yu were already dead.

    Sure enough, there was no one stopping them at the city gate. The Xin Family was not a fool. They naturally knew that once they blew it into a major controversy, it was impossible for them to ughter the whole Yushan County.

    The carriage dashed out of the city gate and ran on the dirt road outside of the city.

    With her keen hearing, Lin Mengya could clearly hear the sound of hooves behind getting closer and closer.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±

    Lin Mengya held the cloak on her body tightly and hid her head in it.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A hoarse voice came from behind. After all, their carriage could not run faster than a well-trained horse.

    Baisu ignored the warning of the people behind her. She still tried to hold the reins and ran for their lives regardless of anything.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    There were three sounds breaking through the air. Lin Mengya immediately leaned on the carriage and tried her best to get close to the board to barely avoid the sharp arrows.

    Lin Mengya could not help but turn pale when she saw the arrowhead half entering the carriage.

    It seemed that the Xin Family really wanted to kill them!

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you stop the people of the Ninth Prince!¡±

    Baisu¡¯s cold eyes warmed up a little when she saw Lin Mengya in the carriage, who was not hurt.

    Although they had already prepared a n, if anyone dared to hurt her Miss, she would definitely not agree.

    ¡°You¡¯re the bold thieves! How dare you pretend to be the people of the Ninth Prince! Stop!¡±

    The people behind were not stupid. They even knew how to nder them.

    However, who would pay attention to them? With a sudden brake, the carriage turned into another direction.

    The killers behind them were still chasing after them. And they had more advantages than Lin Mengya and Baisu because they were familiar with the terrain.

    The continuous arrows pierced the carriage, which looked like a hedgehog covered with sharp needle-like spines now.

    Lin Mengya could only lie prone there and did not dare to move at all.

    The killers seemed to have lost their patience and rushed over.

    Baisu was still driving in silence, and she had no time to talk to the killers.

    Finally, the two pursuers caught up with the carriage in front of them. Looking at the slender figure driving the carriage, they waved the snow-white steel sword in their hands. The blood sshed.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Before the young girl sitting on the shaft could fight back, her head had been chopped off!

    Her head, which was still spurting blood, spun in the air, and then fell to the field on the side.

    ¡°No!¡±

    A voice suddenly came from inside, which was extremely terrified, and then a pair of small hands wanted to lift the curtain.

    The other man also sneered and threw the steel sword in his hand into the carriage urately.

    With a ¡°puff¡±, the muffled sound of a sharp de piercing into the flesh could be heard.

    There was no more movement inside, and the carriage that had lost the control of people seemed to be crazy, and it rushed forward rapidly.

    The two men on horseback gradually stopped.

    It was because in front of them was the cliff.

    Even if the woman had not died just now, she should have fallen to her death by now, right?

    With a sound of ¡°tter¡±, the horse¡¯s reins disengaged from the carriage.

    That horse was quite formidable. It immediately jumped over the mountain stream and disappeared on the other side of the cliff.

    But the carriage carrying the two dead bodies had fallen off the cliff and had been smashed into pieces.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. They are dead. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The feeling of aplishing the task was really good. The two of them rode back.

    Not long after the sound of their horses disappeared, two extremely awkward figures emerged from the bushes by the roadside.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±

    Baisu looked at her Miss anxiously, for fear that Lin Mengya would get hurt at the moment they fell down.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya spat out the des of grass in her mouth.

    In fact, their actions were quite dangerous. If they were not careful, they would break bones or get hurt.

    Fortunately, this was a thick and soft bush. When they jumped out of the carriage, they rolled on the ground for a long distance. Otherwise, they would have suffered a lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go and meet up with Qinghu and the others.¡±

    Substituting one thing for another was a simple but useful method.

    Today, these people who were being chased would die in various ways.

    Some of them would be chopped to death like them.

    And some of them would be burned to death by the kerosene.

    In short, they each had their own ways of death. They didn¡¯t even need others to destroy their bodies.

    Of course, only Lin Mengya and Qinghu could think of such a considerate way of death.

    Although they had already prepared a suitable way for everyone, whether they could escape or not depended on their own luck.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They helped each other up. The escape method just now, which was like a dragon rolling in the deep, made them look very awkward.

    ording to the map they had received before, Baisu soon took Lin Mengya around the forest and continued to walk on the main road ahead.

    They met in a col not far away, with people constantly speeding past along the road.

    Lin Mengya was not sure whether they were enemies or friends, so she did not dare to reveal anything along the way like a startled bird.

    They covertly arrived at the meeting ce, but there was no one there.

    ¡°Miss, did something happen to Qinghu?¡±

    Lin Mengya was also worried about what Baisu asked.

    She knew that guy¡¯s martial arts skills were enough to defeat all the people who were chasing him.

    But if he really killed all the people who were chasing him, the Xin Family would probably be alerted.

    At that time, Xiaoyu would be in greater danger.

    She knew that the Xin Family would definitely take off their fake masks, but she wanted to put it off.

    Lin Mengya waited anxiously, for fear that something would happen to that guy.

    Until they almost lost all their patience did they see a carriage with just a board driving to them from far away.

    ¡°Miss, look!¡±

    Lin Mengya also saw the carriage, but... why didn¡¯t the driver look like Qinghu?

    The two of them hid by the side of the road cautiously. They could see that the person in the carriage was blind and hunched, only wearing dirty clothes.

    In addition, there was a big scent of pepper in the carriage, which was so strong that it was a little choking.

    Lin Mengya, in particr, almost sneezed.

    Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time, but the scent of pepper still made her unable to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Come out! Little girl! Baisu!¡±

    The old man with a stoop, who seemed to be in his 50s or 60s, jumped out of the carriage quickly.

    He easily dragged a big bag out of the carriage and sat there to untie it.

    ¡°What are you... Ah... Achoo... What are you doing?¡±

    The two girls who came out of the roadside looked at the disguised Qinghu with reddened eyes.

    Especially Lin Mengya, she didn¡¯t want to get close to that guy at all.

    Their eyes were red because they were choked.

    She took a close look and found that the big carriage was filled with bags of pepper.

    ¡°With these things, no one likes to investigate us. Put them on quickly. We have to go on our way.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s ent was a little weird, and his nasal voice seemed to be a little heavy.

    But his fox-like eyes, which were deliberately drawn to be extremely bby, shed with a yful light.

    Lin Mengya knew that he had no good purpose, but she had no choice but to take the big bag from his hand.

    Taking a closer look, she found that there were a lot of good things in it.

    There were also dirty clothes and wigs. More importantly, there were makeup tools that could make her and Baisu pretend to be someone else.

    The two helped each other put on their clothes and drew their disguises.

    When they came out of the bushes, even Qinghu could not tell who they were.

    The awkward but beautiful sisters who were running for their lives became the old and ugly women who struggled to make a living in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 886

    <h4>Chapter 886 A High Tax</h4>

    Qinghu bent over withughter at the sight of the two people¡¯s looks, not caring about anything else.

    No matter how beautiful they were, their beauty could not be seen from such dresses.

    ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯re just as ugly as me!¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him, and therge, dark mole near her lips was very conspicuous.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We are all so ugly now. Well, let¡¯s go on our way.¡±

    Time was limited, so they didn¡¯t have any spare time to waste.

    However, after Lin Mengya sat in the carriage pitifully, she sneezed every now and then.

    Her eyes turned red and she could not be any more pitiful. Then, Qinghu seemed to think of something and took out a few small cotton balls from the inner side of his coat.

    ¡°Put this into your nose. Damn, I don¡¯t understand why you just don¡¯t like this good smell?¡±

    ¡°This guy must have done it on purpose!¡±

    Lin Mengya snatched the cotton balls from Qinghu¡¯s hand murderously. She had found that there was something wrong with Qinghu¡¯s voice just now.

    He dared to y this trick on her. He would wait and see how she would deal with this damned fox when they returned to Dajin!

    After what had happened just now, the day had long since dawned.

    Aftering out of the main city of Yushan County, they would have to cross several cities before they couldpletely leave Yushan County.

    Since the Xin Family had acted, they would be stricter with the investigation on the road.

    Although the three of them had been forced to be like this, they couldn¡¯t be careless.

    Except for the three of them, the followers had been settled.

    Those familiar followers had been brought into the Pool of Various Venomous Insects by Xiaoyu and Ningqiu.

    As for the remaining people, as long as they could be careful and didn¡¯t reveal any obvious ws, they would be able to get through this danger.

    At that time, they would slowly return to the royal city and expose the Xin Family¡¯s plot.

    Since these people could be selected, there must be something extraordinary about them.

    There were more and more pedestrians on the road. Although the three of them were not very eye-catching, they were a strangebination. And the strong scent of peppers still attracted the attention of the pedestrians.

    Fortunately, small merchants like them were not so special. Yushan County was rich in peppers, and there would be vendors rushing to various counties to sell them all year round.

    Soon, they arrived at another city gate.

    As expected, the investigation had be very strict. Almost all the things on people had to be turned over and checked.

    Apart from this, everyone¡¯s identity and purpose of leaving the city had to be carefully investigated.

    If they answered vaguely, they would be taken to the side immediately.

    It seemed that the Xin Family was very careful. They not only sent people to kill them, but also arranged such arge group of people at the gate of the city. They really thought highly of them.

    ¡°Stop! Where do youe from?¡±

    There were several bags of peppers in the carriage, which had been eyed by several soldiers guarding the city for a long time.

    Qinghu jumped out of the carriage, trembling. His sharp eyes were easily blocked by his loose eyelids.

    He looked like a timid little vendor without any of his original look at all.

    ¡°Distinguished officials, my daughters and I are small merchants selling peppers. We have not broken anyws!¡±

    Qinghu was really good at pretending to be these little people at the bottom.

    Lin Mengya showed her teeth to the officials. The results of her makeup had finally worked.

    The apparently uneven front teeth soon made the officials feel disgusted.

    After flipping through their belongings perfunctorily, they waved their hands and let them go.

    See, she had a real talent for pretending to be a silly girl.

    ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!¡±

    Qinghu said hurriedly. After trembling and getting on the carriage, the three of them continued their journey.

    In this way, they passed three checkpoints and finally arrived at thest city gate of Yushan County. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was almost in her throat.

    It was because the investigation here would be the strictest.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were exposed. At worst, they could kill their way out.

    But once they were discovered, it would be even more unfavorable to Xiaoyu.

    At this time, the sun was setting. Xiaoyu and Ningqiu had already entered the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    They hoped that Xiaoyu and Ningqiu could be safe and sound.

    ¡°Stop, the few of you,e down and ept the investigation!¡±

    The investigation here was much stricter than those of the previous three checkpoints.

    After looking at each other vaguely, the three of them obediently followed their instructions and were taken to the side for investigation.

    The men were naturally being searched by the male soldiers. Besides them, there were a few shrewd middle-aged women who were searching women.

    They didn¡¯t bring anything that could prove their identities with them.

    As long as this disguise was not seen through by them, it could be considered a sess.

    However, Lin Mengya and Baisu could not help but feel a little worried when they saw how carefully those women searched others.

    Finally, it was their turn to be checked. Lin Mengya kept her extraordinary calmness and gave the middle-aged woman a silly smile as usual.

    But this time, it was obviously useless.

    Obviously, those who were in charge of searching them were unwilling to do so.

    After all, the three of them looked quite dirty, and there was a very strong pepper smell on their bodies. When they got closer, it was a little choking.

    The fat, short, and rough big hands carefully touched every pocket on her clothes.

    But the attention of those people on Qinghu¡¯s side all fell on the big hump on his back.

    ¡°Take off your upper outer garment!¡±

    All of a sudden, an official on Qinghu¡¯s side issued this order.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart immediately tensed up. She did not know what Qinghu had used to rece that hump.

    But the only thing that was certain was that once it was taken off, its original form would be exposed.

    Qinghu clutched at the hem of his clothes with both hands and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s better not to do so. I¡¯m suffering from a malformation of the back. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be scared.¡±

    However, those searching guys urged him in a stern voice as if they were a little impatient.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and take it off. If you continue to dawdle, I¡¯ll throw you into jail!¡±

    Given the current situation, Qinghu had no choice but to do as he was told.

    Trembling, he undid his upper outer garment and took off it.

    At this time, Lin Mengya and Baisu had just been checked.

    They stood there and looked at Qinghu with their heart thumping wildly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be discovered!¡±

    He took off his upper outer garment, leaving only his undershirt inside.

    Qinghu was indeed outstanding in the field of disguise. Even though his arms were exposed, he looked like a real old man whose skin was loose and weak.

    Inside his tight-fitting undershirt, his back was still bulging as usual.

    The smell of sweat mixed with the smell of peppers. The officials just frowned and looked at him. Then they waved their hands in disgust and asked them to leave.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and pretended to help Qinghu with Baisu.

    Just as the three of them were about to turn around and leave, they heard someone calling them from behind.

    ¡°You three are not allowed to leave.¡±

    The voice was extremely gloomy, and Lin Mengya suddenly felt uneasy in her heart.

    When she turned around, she saw a guy dressed in silk and satin, riding a horse to the front of them.

    The man looked down at the three of them, as if he were looking at an item.

    ¡°I see the peppers in your carriage are pretty good, but I¡¯ve seen all the farmers nting peppers in Yushan County. Why haven¡¯t I seen you three special people?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was very feminine. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank. She also knew that all the pepper nting markets in Yushan County were in the hands of the Xin Family.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that she would be in the line of fire today.

    Qinghu, who stood between them, immediately bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right. We didn¡¯t do the business of pepper before. It¡¯s just because my wife had a hard life and passed away quietly. She left the three of us behind, and we really couldn¡¯t survive. So, my rtives introduced me to this business. At least, I can get a way out for the three of us. Sir, please be generous and let go of us.¡±

    His sad tone was so humble that no one could find any fault with it.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu also snuggled close to Qinghu, shivering. They really looked like silly girls who had never seen much of life.

    She could feel the man¡¯s gaze on her. After looking back and forth at her for a long time, he finally squeezed out a cold snort from his nose.

    ¡°I see. You can leave now. But ording to the rules, you have to pay three-tenths of the value of your peppers as the tax first. Otherwise, you will not be able to take this cart of peppers away.¡±

    ¡°Three-tenths as the tax?¡± Lin Mengya was furious in her heart.

    They might earn less than three-tenths of the value of the peppers for merchants like them.

    ¡°This guy asked for such a high tax. His heart was even cker than a crow!¡±

    ¡°This... this... Sir, I¡¯ve just pulled out this cart of peppers and they haven¡¯t been sold yet. Where could I find the money for this tax!¡±

    Qinghu was alert. He immediately put on a crying face and begged for mercy repeatedly.

    However, the ck-hearted official on the horse showed no mercy at all. Instead, he walked to the side impatiently, letting Qinghu keep begging on the road with a hoarse voice.

    Lin Mengya was furious in her heart. If they hadn¡¯t pretended to be vendors today, they wouldn¡¯t have seen the shamelessness of these people.

    After that, a few other small merchants who sold peppers came here and took out their money for the taxes automatically.

    Seeing the three of them, finally, a kind-hearted vendor told them that this was only for the first time.

    In the future, they could pay less. So, they just needed to put up with it for a while.

    Qinghu had no choice but to give three-tenths of the value of the peppers to the officials at the city gate before they could start on their journey again.

    By this time, it was already dark.

    The other kind-hearted merchants invited them to go with them, but they were all turned down by Qinghu with gentle words.

    Qinghu did not stop the carriage until the officers and soldiers at the city gate could not see them. He finally stopped the carriage into a bush.

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re out. We¡¯ll be able to find our supplies soon. What¡¯s wrong with you, little girl?¡±

    Aftering out of Yushan County, Lin Mengya did not say a word.

 Chapter 887

    <h4>Chapter 887 Going to Dajin</h4>

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s abnormal behavior and quickly understood what was going on.

    He sighed faintly. Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t want Lin Mengya to be so perceptive.

    ¡°In fact, the farmers nting peppers in Yushan County are not the most miserable. As long as there is greed in the world, someone will inevitably suffer this kind of thing. Girl, I know you are kind, but this is not something you can change. Even if Xiaoyu bes the Emperor of Lieyun Empire in the future, some things would still exist.¡±

    It took a long time for Qinghu¡¯s words offort to make Lin Mengya let out a soft breath.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, but I hope that one day, this kind of thing will be fewer. When we arrive at the ce, let¡¯s give this carriage of peppers to farmers. At least, it won¡¯t be wasted.¡±

    After escaping from Yushan County, Lin Mengya had no joy in surviving a disaster.

    She recalled how extravagant the Xin Family¡¯s banquet was.

    But at the thought that their wealth was all obtained by robbing people like this, Lin Mengya felt very depressed in her heart.

    Qinghu was right. This kind of thing was not rare over the years.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t even protect herself.

    If she wanted to change it, she had to wait for Xiaoyu toe out of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    By then, no one in Lieyun could threaten Xiaoyu¡¯s status.

    Xiaoyu would definitely bring Lieyun a new look.

    ¡°Miss, are we going to put on our own clothes here?¡±

    Seeing that her Miss no longer dwelled on this thing, Baisu could finally rest assured.

    To be honest, she was really afraid that her Miss would defend the weak and helpless.

    Although it was not a weakness, it would reveal their whereabouts and make them lose more than gain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it now. I think even if we¡¯ve escaped from Yushan County, the Xin Family may set up secret guards outside. You let the people who are waiting for us go first. When I feel safe, we will meet with them.¡±

    This time, the Xin Family had put in a lot of effort. It was unlikely that they would let a fish slip through the so easily.

    The reason why they could escape might be that they were lucky, so they had to be very careful everywhere.

    Fortunately, the road to Dajin was not the same as the way to the Royal City.

    Otherwise, with the Xin Family¡¯s cautiousness, they would definitely investigate this road strictly.

    Anyone who came out of Yushan County might be watched.

    And the road to the Royal City must be the most important one.

    There were quite a few small merchants selling peppers in Yushan County. These merchants would be scattered throughout the country.

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu checked the directions, and let the horse run in the direction they chose.

    The three of them raced along the road for a few days. At the same time, they were getting further and further away from Yushan County.

    The people whom Qinghu had arranged secretly had already sent out the news.

    It was said that on the way to the Royal City, there were many suspicious people who were trying to figure out the identity of those people who came from Yushan County.

    However, except for some people who mysteriously disappeared for a few days, there was no special action.

    Lin Mengya finally confirmed her guess. As expected, these people were not at ease and were still keeping an eye on those who were going to the Royal City.

    Fortunately, they did not see any suspicious people on the road they chose.

    The people who would send them back were waiting in the town not far away.

    Tomorrow, they would be able to get rid of the pungent pepper smell.

    At sunset, the three of them finally arrived at the small town where they temporarily stopped.

    The town was not big, and it was only temporary amodation for merchants who came and went.

    They carefully chose the cheapest inn and all squeezed into an old and shabby room.

    Fortunately, the night was safe and sound, and they took advantage of the moonlight to secretly arrive at the contact ce.

    Finally, they changed back into their own clothes. Lin Mengya and the other two finally felt a little rxed after being tense for a long time.

    The spacious horse carriage made Lin Mengya, who had been curled up on the wooden cart for many days, feel that she came to heaven.

    As for the cart of peppers, some people would continue to pretend to be the three of them, and then give them to nearby pepper merchants.

    There was no detail left, although Lin Mengya knew that she might have been a little too careful.

    But facing the Xin Family, she had to be cautious.

    Some people were driving the horse carriage while others were guarding them.

    The three of them finally had a good sleep. When Lin Mengya woke up again, there were only Baisu and her in the carriage.

    She opened the window casually and saw Qinghu, who had returned to being a handsome man, sitting on the horse in high spirits.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the window frame and allowed the cold wind in the morning to blow away the sleepiness in her mind.

    ¡°Awake? Want toe down and wash your face?¡±

    Qinghu had already seen Lin Mengya¡¯s head out of the window. Speaking of which, they had just changed their clothes hastilyst night and had not washed them.

    At this moment, the three of them were still wearing the scent of peppers on them.

    Lin Mengya felt that they seemed to be three tes of stewed peanuts and soybeans.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Although peppers were not only a seasoning, but also beneficial to the body, Lin Mengya would rather she never smell it in her life.

    Qinghu had already seen through her thoughts. After finding a clear pool of water, he let them down.

    Since he stayed outside, no one would dare to peep at them.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu, wearing close-fitting clothes, took a clean bath in the cool pond water. Only then did Lin Mengya feel that she seemed to havee back to life.

    Beside her, Baisu joined her with a damned look on her face of never wanting to do that again.

    Lin Mengya scooped up a handful of water and gently poured it on Baisu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Compared with this seemingly cold beauty now, I admire your appearance a few days ago more. Even if my Baisu pretended to be ugly, she still had some charm!¡±

    Lin Mengya yed a joke on Baisu and was not surprised to see a intive look in Baisu¡¯s eyes.

    Knowing that this girl was so shy that she didn¡¯t want to be joked about, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t continue to y jokes on her.

    Although they were still in Lieyun at this moment, her heart had already flown into the royal capital of Dajin.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking about the prince, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    During these days, Baisu had been with Lin Mengya all the time. She naturally knew whom she was worried about and whom she had been missing.

    ¡°Yes, but not exactly.¡±

    Lin Mengya was never good at hiding her thoughts in front of her friends.

    In the past few days, she had been busy escaping. And she hadpletely forgotten what she was wondering before.

    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be like this. We all know that the prince loves you. Even if he really marries another woman, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry her. Maybe it¡¯s the emperor of Dajin that forces him to do so.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the lovely Baisu and knew that she wasforting her.

    If this had happened a year ago, she could have lied to herself and thought that it was the emperor who forced Long Tianyu to marry the other one.

    But now, Long Tianyu was totally different from what he was a year ago.

    Even if Long Tianyu had never mentioned that, Lin Mengya had already felt it.

    Now it seemed that there was only one thing she could confirm.

    It was Long Tianyu himself who agreed to the marriage.

    So, what if she knew what he thought? She could sacrifice herself for the sake of justice, but for love, she would always be the selfish little woman who could not tolerate the third person.

    She thought that she had changed, but in the depth of her heart, there was a voice telling her that she had never changed.

    ¡°Perhaps. When we arrive in the Capital City, everything wille to light.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a soft and dry cloth towel on the side and dried her hair.

    After tidying herself and Baisu up, they returned to the carriage.

    The journey was always boring and nd. In order to get back to Dajin as soon as possible, they had been camping in the wild many times.

    On the way, in addition to reading books, Lin Mengya also collected and analyzed all kinds of information sent by Qinghu¡¯s people.

    The things about her father and her elder brother were naturally priorities, but even Qinghu, who had a veryplicatedwork of information, only got some vague information that was hard to tell whether it was true or false.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s worries about her father and elder brother grew day by day.

    She had already known the purpose of the Candle Dragon Cult to kidnap them, but she did not know what the other force in the dark was.

    But her father and elder brother were highly skilled in martial arts and resourceful.

    They could evenmand the millions of troops calmly.

    If they had encountered any danger, they would not have been so silent.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya could only suppress the worries in her heart. In addition to speeding up the investigation secretly, she could only wait passively.

    ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s an urgent report from the royal capital of Dajin. Take a look and don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    During the break, Qinghu sent the information that his men collected in the Capital City with a gloomy look on his face.

    Taking the pale-yellow envelope, Lin Mengya felt a sense of unease in her heart.

    Could it be that something had happened to the people who stayed in the Capital City?

    After she finished reading quickly, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression darkened.

    With a st, she snapped the letter on the small square table in the carriage.

    ¡°What a sinister and vicious woman! How dare she do such a thing! Don¡¯t me me for not leaving her alive!¡±

    Baisu, who was standing by the side, didn¡¯t know what kind of news made her Miss so angry.

    Lin Mengya handed the letter to Baisu. After she read it carefully, her face was as gloomy and horrible as Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yunzhu is really heartless. She dared to collude with the people of the Candle Dragon Cult secretly. Not only did she kidnap Mr. Baili, but she also wanted to catch Baiji and the others. Now Mr. Baili is in her hands. I¡¯m afraid that Miss will be restricted when you return to the Capital City.¡±

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had been well prepared. The small courtyard of Sanjue Hall¡¯s pharmacy was just a camouge.

    As soon as she left the Capital City, she had already arranged for a suitable person to send Baiji and the others to a hidden mansion.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888 Returning to the Capital City

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re still alive. So why did she catch Baiji and the others?¡±

    In fact, although her Miss had met many familiar people here, because of the fake funeral procession of Prince Yu, not many people knew that her Miss was still alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one she wants to threaten. I think the person she wants to threaten must have seen through her true self, so that person did not submit to her. At the same time, she also knows that I¡¯m the most important person in that person¡¯s heart, but I¡¯m no longer alive. So, he¡¯ll definitely take care of the people I care about.¡±

    There was a sneer at the corner of her mouth. She was really blind to that woman¡¯s lies so easily.

    ¡°You mean... Baili Rui?¡±

    Qinghu immediately guessed the hidden meaning of Lin Mengya¡¯s words. That was right. In the Capital City, that teacher Baili Rui was the only person who cared about Lin Mengya the most, except for Prince Yu.

    Moreover, Yunzhu must have an ulterior motive for catching Baili Rui away.

    But Baili Rui was a well-known tough guy.

    Since Long Tianyu had imprisoned him for more than ten years without being able to open his mouth, Yunzhu might not be able to seed either.

    But Lin Mengya was different now, especially when she was already ¡°dead¡±.

    Baili Rui only had such a precious disciple. He would probably try his best to protect the people and things she left behind.

    This woman was really vicious!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Baiji¡¯s and the others¡¯ safety. I had arranged everything well before I left, and Long Tianyu has also sent someone to protect them secretly. Even if Yunzhu turns the Capital City upside down, she can¡¯t find them. Besides, we will soon arrive in the Capital City. As long as you are there, no one can hurt them.¡±

    Qinghuforted Lin Mengya with a smile. Those people were elders, the weak, women and children.

    Even he, who used to be cruel and merciless, would not attack these people.

    It seemed that Yunzhu had really been pushed hard.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s change the route. After we enter the Capital City, let¡¯s go and see them first. We have to report that we¡¯re safe. I¡¯m afraid that everyone will be so worried about us after such a long time.¡±

    Her gloomy expression softened a little. Fortunately, she had noticed Yunzhu¡¯s abnormality before.

    Otherwise, she was afraid that the people around her would suffer heavy losses this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You don¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t dote on Moyan, the brat, for nothing. When the news of your death came out, that brat cried for an entire day and night. His voice was hoarse. If it weren¡¯t for your wet nurse, I¡¯m afraid that he would have cried to death.¡±

    After returning from the Nation of Lintian, Qinghu went to inform everyone of the news.

    On that day, everyone cried.

    Ms. Tian, who had always been strong, even fainted straight away.

    When the funeral in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion started, many people who had a rtionship with Lin Mengya appeared on the scene of the funeral.

    Everyone knew that making friends with the Lin Family was tantamount to offending the emperor.

    But now that their Miss was dead, how could they care so much?

    At that time, the father and son of the Lin Family had disappeared, and the other people of their family did not dare toe out to condole because of the emperor¡¯s edict.

    It was Xiao Yixin that took charge of everything as Lin Mengya¡¯s brother in her mother¡¯s family.

    Perhaps in the past, Qinghu had once looked down upon this guy who judged others by their looks.

    But since then, he had changed his mind about Xiao Yixin.

    His eyes fell on Lin Mengya, who was reading books on one side.

    She had gone through a lot. The girl in front of him had changed from a smart girl who knew nothing about the world to a powerful person who could turn the world upside down.

    However, her temperament, which made people want to get close to her and be fascinated by her, did not change at all.

    Meeting her might be the biggest surprise in their lives.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±

    Outside the window, the wind started to blow.

    Lin Mengya raised her head from the book, leaned against the window, and looked at the rain outside.

    Unknowingly, the weather turned from hot to cold, and it was the beginning of autumn again.

    She didn¡¯t know why she was so busy that she couldn¡¯t even feel the changes of the four seasons.

    She reached out her hand to catch the falling rain.

    The cool raindrops hit her soft palm, gradually running down the lines on her palm.

    The rain obscured all her vision. Apart from the sshing sound of the horses¡¯ hooves, there seemed to be only the sound of the rain in the whole world, and her heart also quieted down.

    They had already spent a lot of time on the road after leaving Lieyun Empire.

    They had already entered Dajin. As Qinghu had said, the Capital City was just around the corner.

    But it was the first time in Lin Mengya¡¯s life that she felt timid to get closer to her hometown.

    Thinking about when she left here, her future was uncertain, and she could not even be sure if she could survive or die.

    The Lin Family was broken into pieces in an instant. She had also be a disgraced vice Princess from the beloved Princess Yu.

    Later, in order to solve the matter of the Candle Dragon Cult, she did not hesitate to hide the news that she was alive.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that so many things would happenter.

    Be it the Candle Dragon Cult or the paradise city, they were things she had no choice but to face.

    Sometimes, she would also be curious. She was born here, but because of fate, she turned into a wisp of ghost, living in the modern world for more than twenty years.

    Then she came back and had a rtionship with all kinds of people here.

    What, exactly, would be her ultimate fate?

    She didn¡¯t know, but she was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Miss, have a cup of hot tea to warm your body.¡±

    The fragrant smell of tea in the horse carriage dispelled the cold moisture.

    Baisu poured a cup of tea mostly beloved by her Miss and put it in her hand.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    She closed the window. Her body, which was afraid of the cold, did not change much.

    At the thought that she was going to see those people soon, Lin Mengya felt a kind of special excitement in her heart.

    Those were her family members... It was a sweet dream that she had been looking forward to for more than 20 years. How could she not be strong for them?

    ¡°We¡¯re almost home. Baiji would be very happy if she saw youing back. But there¡¯s no news about Hongyu. I won¡¯t be so worried if she¡¯s here.¡±

    Hongyu had gone missing with her father and elder brother. Although Hongyu did not know any martial arts, she was good at dealing with things.

    With her around, her father and elder brother would definitely be taken care of.

    Speaking of which, those people in her courtyard all had very unusual stories.

    Fortunately, she had been involved in all these stories.

    ¡°They... they won¡¯t me me, will they? I bought gifts for them all. Miss, can you help me think about it and see if there¡¯s anyone missing?¡±

    Baisu was a little uneasy. Lin Mengya thought that she would be the most nervous one, but she didn¡¯t expect that this cold beauty would be more nervous than her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check them with you. Otherwise, if we miss anyone, my ears will be disturbed.¡±

    Lin Mengya curled her lips. They had enough gifts for everyone, not to mention the gifts for people in her courtyard.

    In fact, when Baisu went to buy things in the past few days, she paid by herself for a big cart of good stuff and brought it back.

    With the things she bought, there would be more than enough for everyone. How could it not be enough?

    Qinghu sat at the door with a faint smile on his face. He looked at the two girls who carefully checked the gift list.

    He didn¡¯t ask for much, and this was enough.

    In the rain, the carriage sped away.

    Those people in the Capital City must have not expected that Lin Mengya, who had once been thought to have died, woulde back again, right?

    But she was not sure how great influence she would exert this time.

    Early in the morning, outside a mansion in the suburb of the Capital City.

    For about a dozen miles around, all thend belonged to this seemingly small but actually extremely secret mansion.

    The mansion was located at the foot of the mountain, and the front yard alone was a house with three entrances.

    As for the backyard, no outsiders had ever entered it.

    Because there were few people around, there were very few outsiders visiting here.

    But on the few acres ofnd outside the gate, fresh fruits and vegetables were hanging all over the branches.

    Perhaps because of the master¡¯s hard work, those fruits looked particrly pleasant.

    But today, on the small road that no one had visited for a long time, the sound of hooves could be heard.

    Two carriages, one in the front and one in the back, were slowly moving along the small road.

    Before they reached the gate of the yard, several people looking like family servants stood in their way.

    ¡°My distinguished guest, this is a private house. My master likes peace and quiet, so he doesn¡¯t like outsiders to visit. Please don¡¯t go forward.¡±

    His words were polite, but these people were strong, so it was obvious that they were good at martial arts.

    Only the one who spoke, although he was dressed in coarse clothes, was calm and honest, looking delicate and handsome.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Brother Tian Ning is bing more and more reliable. Thank you for being here for such a long time.¡±

    A delicate and soft female voice came out of the carriage, but Tian Ning was stunned on the spot.

    His ck eyes were full of disbelief. How... how could it be!

    ¡°Brother Tian Ning, long time no see.¡±

    The white and tender hand lifted the curtain, and a beautiful face with a gentle smile appeared in Tian Ning¡¯s sight.

    It was her! It was really her!

    With a burst of ecstasy in his heart, even a man like Tian Ning felt like crying, the rims of his eyes red.

    ¡°Mom! Mom! Come and take a look at who¡¯s back!¡±

    Tian Ning ran into the yard while staring at Lin Mengya. He was so happy that he forgot everything. He was no longer as calm as he used to be.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. Those family servants were all arranged by Qinghu.

    Now that they saw him, they made way for them.

    When their carriage reached the gate of the mansion, the originally spacious gate was filled with people.

    Some wereughing with tears, while some were crying with smile.

    But everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lin Mengya feverishly.

    Lin Mengya got out of the carriage with Baisu¡¯s help. She was also very excited.

    Her trembling body, as well as her reddened eyes, had long betrayed the calm illusion that she was trying her best to give.

    ¡°Everyone... I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Master! Miss! Ya¡¯er!...¡±

    They called her in different ways and behaved variously.

    But the same thing that everyone did was to open their arms to this resurrected girl regardless of anything.

 Chapter 889

    <h4>Chapter 889 Family Revelry</h4>

    The joy of being reunited with each other after a long time lingered in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s feet almost left the ground, and she was lifted into the mansion by Baiji and the others.

    The biggest and best main room in the mansion was prepared for Lin Mengya.

    Both Long Tianyu and Qinghu told them that Lin Mengya had passed away.

    But these people had been waiting for her return. God blessed that the person they had been longing for finally came back to life.

    ¡°Master, have a taste of the fruit we nt in our mansion. It¡¯s very sweet and fresh!¡±

    ¡°Master, this is the fried food made by Aunt Bai for you. It¡¯s sizzling and fragrant. You cannot imagine how delicious it is!¡±

    ...

    For a time, this room was much more lively than what it was during the Spring Festival.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be busy, everyone. Have a rest. I¡¯m really sorry for letting you worry about me during this period of time. Although I can¡¯t tell you the reason, I promise that this won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat on the warm brick bed, and her soft voice made the whole room quiet in an instant.

    She had noticed that Baiji, Baishao, and Baizhi had been wiping their tears since she came in.

    Ms. Tian and Ms. Bai took turns to take care of Moyan with red-rimmed eyes.

    But they were also busy serving her some delicious food with the maids. Even though the brick bed in front of her was full of food, they did not stop.

    Brother Tian Ning guarded outside, smiling foolishly at her with red and swollen eyes.

    Old Uncle Bai squatted at the door, smoking his long-stemmed pipe and nodding his head desperately.

    Some of the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, who used to be with her, also struggled to stand at the door, craned their necks, and hoped to rush in to see if she really existed.

    She was destined not to let them down.

    For example, everything in front of her, from now on, no matter where she was or what kind of situation she was in, would be her warm and safe harbor. Nothing could ever separate them.

    She rubbed the corners of her sour eyes, knowing that she couldn¡¯t cry.

    If she cried, these people could not help crying.

    It was a happy day for them to meet again after a long separation. She could not be such a killjoy.

    ¡°Let me introduce a girl to you.¡±

    She turned around and pulled Baisu over.

    Baisu was stunned by this scene. Now she was pulled by Lin Mengya, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel panic.

    She lowered her head and was so shy that she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head.

    ¡°This is Baisu. Some of you have seen her before, but some of you have never seen her. From now on, she is also my sister, just like them. Of course, Hongyu should not be forgotten. Although I am not the eldest one, I am the first one to get married among you. So I will be responsible for your marriage in the future.¡±

    Baisu looked at her master in a panic. But when her eyes met the relieved eyes of Baiji and the others, she became quite shy again.

    ¡°Miss... don¡¯t be like this...¡±

    She protested in a low voice, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about it.

    Lin Mengya gently pushed her in front of Baiji and the others, and the three considerate girls immediately epted her.

    ¡°Sister Baisu, humph, I¡¯m angry with you!¡±

    Baizhi, who was the youngest among them, pretended to be angry and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong before. I apologize to you.¡±

    Baisu immediately exined in a panic, for fear that everyone would neglect her because of what had happened before.

    Baizhi deliberately put on a straight face, rolled her dark eyes quickly, and hugged Baisu¡¯s narrow waist with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you buy me a gift, I will forgive you!¡±

    Baisu¡¯s eyes also turned red. She knew that her sisters had deliberately given her a way out.

    But she, who was not good at words, was already in a disturbed state of mind.

    ¡°Okay... I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want! By the way, I¡¯ve brought back a lot of gifts with Miss outside. You can pick whatever you want, okay?¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes immediately curved into a smile when she heard that there were gifts for her.

    She held Baisu¡¯s hands and walked out of the main room in a hurry.

    Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Baizhi¡¯s childish behavior.

    ¡°Come on, let your aunt hug you.¡±

    The atmosphere of being surrounded by her family members made Lin Mengya¡¯s tense nervespletely rx.

    She stretched out her hands and opened her arms to Moyan, who was already a lovely boy.

    The little guy, who hadn¡¯t seen her for half a year, was stunned at first. Then, as if he had recognized her, this short but stout by leaned into her arms.

    ¡°Good boy, I didn¡¯t love you for nothing.¡±

    Moyan was almost two years old now. Although he could not speak fluently, it was his loveliest time.

    With Ms. Tian and Aunt Bai who liked children at home, they would definitely take good care of him.

    This child was like a ball of soft cotton. With a pair of big ck crystal-like eyes, he was so cute.

    Lin Mengya was reluctant to let go of him as soon as she hugged him. No matter where she went, she wanted to hold him and kiss him.

    After the initial excitement, because of the existence of Lin Mengya, the mansion seemed toe back to life in an instant.

    Everyone had a backbone, so they had hope in their lives.

    Everyone would find some reasons from time to time to see her, or they didn¡¯t even look for a reason. They just went into her room, looked at her with a silly smile, and then left.

    Lin Mengya knew that no one could be sure whether this was a reality or a dream.

    The gifts she had prepared with Baisu had been distributed to everyone.

    Even the big yellow dog guarding the door got a bone that was covered by meat. Other people could not be more gratified when they received their considerate gifts.

    After the lively dinner, when the sky had just darkened, Baiji and the others sat around Lin Mengya and chatted with each other while eating all kinds of food made by Aunt Bai and Ms. Tian.

    Of course, the topic was about Lin Mengya¡¯s fake death and disappearance.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t tell all the truth, so she could only tell them part of it.

    But even so, the group of people in her family listened with great interest, and the fried food tasted delicious too.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Childe Yu to be the Ninth Prince of Lieyun Empire. In the future, when we go to Lieyun Empire, we will be considered dignitaries, right?¡±

    Baizhi leaned against Lin Mengya¡¯s leg and said wittily.

    Lin Mengya tapped Baizhi¡¯s forehead and aplicated look shed across her eyes.

    Baizhi¡¯s life story... She didn¡¯t want to ruin this girl¡¯s simple and pure happiness.

    At the same time, she also promised the Divine Witch that she would never easily reveal this secret.

    As long as this girl could be so happy every day, it did not matter if she knew it or not.

    ¡°Our Master really has keen eyes. I¡¯ve heard that our Master saved Childe Yu on the street. Your heroess is not simple!¡±

    Baishao was the most valiant person in the family. These days, her things had been spread to the public. Thanks to Baishao and Baiji, they helped support the whole family.

    The girl¡¯s gorgeous face seemed to have more mature charm.

    Lin Mengya gave Tian Ning, who was standing at the door like a stake, a meaningful look.

    It seemed that there should be a marriage in her family.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother her anymore. Miss just came back, and the journey was so tiring. You can talk about it tomorrow. Let her rest early today.¡±

    Ms. Tian was always the most considerate one to Lin Mengya. She smiled and drove away the group of girls. Then she reached out to take Moyan, who had already fallen asleep, from Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    The little guy must be afraid that his aunt would leave again, so he held Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes tightly with his little hands when he was asleep.

    ¡°This kid really knows who loves him the most. He usually cries non-stop without me and Miss Bai. Today, since youe back, he immediately pounces on you.¡±

    Ms. Tian wasining, but the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were full of affection for this little boy.

    Lin Mengya knew that Ms. Tian really wanted to have a grandson. Now that this little boy was here, she would naturally love him deeply in her heart.

    ¡°Ask Aunt Bai to take him to sleep. Ms. Tian, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Ms. Tian immediately asked Aunt Bai to take Moyan to the bed. Baiji brought a copper basin filled with warm water and washed Lin Mengya¡¯s face and hands ording to the previous rules.

    Lin Mengya changed her clothes andy on the warm brick bed. Baiji was afraid that Lin Mengya¡¯s feet would get cold, so she covered her with a new quilt.

    The delicate stitches on it were obviously Baiji¡¯s work.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart seemed to be warmed by the water, and she was not sad at all.

    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.

    ¡°Sit down, please. I went out in a hurry before, so I can¡¯t exin many things to you. Although I know that we have a long time, I can¡¯t fall asleep for a while, so I want to talk to you.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya believed all these people in her family.

    But her things were of great importance. Ms. Tian was experienced, and she was also an elder in the Lin Family, so she knew what was important.

    In addition, Baiji was mature and calm. She could deal with things more urately than others.

    Therefore, only the two of them knew these things, and there would be no risk of them being leaked out.

    This was a matter threatening their lives, so she couldn¡¯t be careless.

    Baiji nodded and sat beside Lin Mengya¡¯s legs. The three of them were enjoying themselves, so they were not very serious.

    ¡°After I left, did anything big happen in the Capital City? How about the Shangguan Family and Lin Mengwu?¡±

    Although Qinghu¡¯s people had sent the information about them back, she had arranged for a lot of people to pay attention to the details that they might neglect.

    And these people would directly report to Baiji.

    The girl thought for a moment and answered her in a low voice, ¡°The day after Second Miss got married, she was driven out of the house by her mother-inw. It was said that she didn¡¯t behave like a married woman, and she had already lost her virginity. Later, she was taken back by the Shangguan Family, but now the Shangguan Family is different from what it was. I heard that their life was not good.¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890 Genuine Rivalry

    What happened to Lin Mengwu was totally nned by Lin Mengya. As she remembered, Lin Mengwu had sent her a big gift before she married Long Tianyu.

    That was why she gave her something back in return. Then Lin Mengya got even with her for the past event.

    With the change of her mood, Lin Mengya also felt that her revenge was a little petty at that time.

    The best way to deal with this kind of person was to crush her without any reservation.

    But now, it was useful for her to keep this vicious and shameless mother and daughter alive.

    ¡°Of course not. Shangguan Qing married into our family with a purpose at that time. Now the Lin Family has been destroyed and I¡¯m gone, too. Then the mother and daughter are useless as well. But no matter how useless they are, they can still help me. Send someone to help them and gain their trust.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and said softly with a hint of coldness in her voice.

    Her mother hid so well that everyone knew that she was a miracle-working doctor, but only a few people knew that she actually was the Lintian princess who had been missing for a long time.

    Moreover, the Shangguan Family sent Shangguan Qing to their family by marriage just after her mother¡¯s death. It was hard to say that they knew nothing about this secret.

    Regardless of what happened to Long Tianyu and her after she returned this time, there was one thing that she knew very well.

    She would definitely take revenge for her mother and her.

    She would definitely make those who had schemed against her mother and her pay heavily.

    This time, she would start with Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone. But there is another thing, do you know about it, Miss?¡±

    Baiji asked tentatively. When she saw the slight change in Lin Mengya¡¯s expression, she could not help but sigh in her heart.

    It seemed that Miss had already known about it.

    ¡°Lin Mengya, Princess Yu, is no longer in the world. Even if Ie back this time, I can¡¯t admit who I am in public. So, there is nothing wrong with Prince Yu marrying someone else. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    As a member of her family, Lin Mengya knew the temper of her families.

    Whether she was doing some things right or wrong, her rtives would always support her from her back without any reservation.

    On the way back to the Capital City, Qinghu¡¯s men had already told her everything.

    Half a month ago, Emperor Jin Yuan had announced the news to the world.

    The Third Prince Long Tianyu, Prince Yu, was going to marry the daughter of the Feng Family.

    The daughter of the Feng Family had quite a strong background. It was said that she came from an aristocratic family and was extremely beautiful.

    When Long Tianyu lost his wife, he had made it clear that he would never marry anymore.

    But Miss Feng really had something for her. She went to Prince Yu alone. No one knew what she did, but Prince Yu just agreed to this marriage in person.

    Half a month ago, Miss Feng had arrived in the Capital City.

    It was said that Emperor Jin Yuan was very happy with this daughter-inw. He had also expanded Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion twice for his value and favor to his new daughter-inw.

    And Prince Yu did attach more importance to Miss Feng. The courtyard she stayed in was personally guarded by Prince Yu¡¯s people.

    She had already enjoyed the honor before their marriage.

    Even in this matter, it was much better than her, the former princess.

    ¡°But if the prince knew that you came back, he would be as happy as we are. Miss, can you really let go of the prince?¡±

    Perhaps others didn¡¯t know how good Long Tianyu was to Lin Mengya.

    However, Baiji and the others, who had been staying with them every day, were very clear about the things between them.

    Prince Yu was very cold to others, but he always smiled softly at Lin Mengya.

    Prince Yu would never be too close with her Miss in front of others.

    But, everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard could clearly see how attentive the Prince was to Miss.

    Meanwhile, they also knew whether Lin Mengya loved Long Tianyu or not.

    Now they obviously loved each other, but they were separated as well. Even she did not understand why.

    ¡°The rtionship between him and me... is not as simple as you think. Silly girl, there are too many things between us. Our family. Our kingdom. None of these can make us easy. Therefore, there is nothing wrong to end up like this.¡±

    Originally, she was angry and uneasy on her way back from Lieyun because she wanted to ask Long Tianyu for an exnation.

    On the way, she didn¡¯t have to deal with anything, so she had the time to think deeply about their rtionship.

    Perhaps she could be free of her fate and capture her love as she had imagined.

    But after thinking about all these problems thoroughly, she found out there were a lot of things between Long Tianyu and her to deal with.

    Although she had already had the awareness of bearing all of Long Tianyu¡¯s responsibilities.

    As the future emperor of a kingdom, could Long Tianyu also bear the unknown destiny with her?

    Lin Mengya was not sure about this.

    Because her fate was too odd and bumpy. Sometimes she felt loneliness was the fate of people like her.

    ¡°Perhaps I don¡¯t understand what you mean, but I don¡¯t think Prince Yu¡¯s feelings for you have changed. Miss, the wedding will be five dayster. Even if you don¡¯t like Prince Yu anymore, you should also say goodbye to him, right?¡±

    Baiji knew how stubborn and persistent her Miss was. She lowered her eyes to hide her worries.

    ¡°Will Miss really be part with the prince?¡±

    If so, not only did she feel sorry for Miss, but she also felt deeply distressed for her.

    ¡°Let me see. Based on my current status, it won¡¯t be easy for me to enter the Capital City. Besides, I have more important things to do. I will meet him sooner orter.¡±

    Lin Mengya had her own n. This time she would investigate the strange death of her mother.

    She would not let go of anyone who was involved in.

    Lin Mengya smiled gently and turned to look at Mrs. Tian who had a worried look on her face. It was not difficult for her to get revenge this time.

    ¡°Nanny Tian, you¡¯re the maid who stayed with my mother for years. You¡¯re one of her most trusted people. What else do you know about my mother¡¯s death?¡±

    Mrs. Tian was a little shocked on the heated brick bed.

    Then, she tried to hide. However, her expression changed into a helpless look under Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle but firm gaze.

    She rubbed her thin but strong hands as if she was in a deep struggle.

    Lin Mengya noticed that Mrs. Tian was in a dilemma. She straightened up, knelt down in front of Mrs. Tian, and held her hands.

    ¡°You are my wet nurse, but I am your own daughter in your heart. This is also the reason why my mother trust you to protect me and my brother. Now I have grown up, and I am stronger than my mother. So, nanny, you can tell me everything about what happened at that time. Do you really not care about our suffering of these years?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was very soft. But all these words as Mrs. Tian heard aroused great sorrow.

    She raised her head kindly but sadly as well. She looked at the face in front of her which was very simr to the savor in her memory.

    But this girl drank her milk and grew up under her protection.

    Of course, shepletely regarded Lin Mengya as her own daughter. Therefore, when Madam Qing was against her, she would rather leave with her son with nothing.

    She didn¡¯t want to give Madam Qing any excuse to hurt this poor and lovely girl who grew up with her breast milk and was like a daughter to her.

    Not only had this beloved girl grown up, but she had also found them without any hesitation and given them a stable and rich life.

    Mrs. Tian¡¯s trembling hands touched her delicate small face.

    The struggle in her heart had graduallye to an end.

    ¡°Nanny, do you know why I became a fool and disfigured at that time? Shangguan Qing did all of these. She wanted something from our family, so she plotted against me. She deceived me into going to a hidden ce and personally poisoned me. If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s good fate, I would have died long ago.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s sorrowfulint made Mrs. Tian no longer silent.

    The ident, which happened when she was three years old, was indeed caused by Shangguan Qing who wanted to murder her out of jealousy.

    But for some reason, her soul traveled throughyers of space-time barriers and arrived in modern times, bing a poor orphan.

    It was also because of a coincidence that she returned to this space-time.

    Perhaps, this was the opportunity that God had given her to avenge herself on the people who hurt her.

    ¡°That wicked woman... Forget it! I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this because I didn¡¯t want her to hurt you again. But now, you¡¯re no longer what you used to be. Even if she set us up, it doesn¡¯t matter. Mengya, your mother died a few days after you were born. It was not your fault. Shangguan Qing and the Empress are the murderers who conspired to poison your mother!¡±

    Mrs. Tian¡¯s words were full of hatred and unwillingness.

    Madam was such a gentle and kind person. How could she be willing to die in the hands of that wicked woman?

    She did all of these to protect her children and Master Lin.

    Although she had already known about it, Lin Mengya subconsciously clenched her fists when she heard Mrs. Tian¡¯s words.

    ¡°Just tell me what you know. No matter who owes the debt, I¡¯ll get it back.¡±

    Every word was loud and clear, and there was no smile on her beautiful face anymore.

    There was coldness in her eyes. At that moment, this weak little woman burst out a sharp momentum.

    Looking at thepletely changed girl who was like a daughter to her, Mrs. Tian couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified in her heart.

    Her madam¡¯s daughter, whom her madam had risked her life to give birth to, had be one of the most powerful people in the world.

    If Madam knew about this, she would definitely be very proud!

    ¡°This was started from the time when Madam was pregnant with you for five months. At that time, Master Lin had to return to the barracks in advance due to the emergency at the border. Meanwhile, the young master was still young, and your mother also had you. Therefore, the wet nurse of the young master and I were all busy of looking after all of you.¡±

 Chapter 891

    <h4>Chapter 891 Late Night Talk</h4>

    ¡°Our Lin Family was very prestigious before His Majesty. Besides, Sir and Madam are both influential figures in the Capital City. Therefore, even if the Empress doesn¡¯t like Madam, she doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to her easily. Until one day, the Empress summoned Madam to the pce alone. Since then, the Lin Family was no longer peaceful.¡±

    In Mrs. Tian¡¯s memory, the Lin Family was glorious and also apanied by countless dangers at that time.

    The title of Marquis Zhennan was fought by her father in countless wars. Therefore, even if there were some people in the court who were not happy with them, they did not dare to do anything to the Lin Family openly.

    But since her mother was summoned by the Empress alone, her father¡¯s political opponents in the court started to make trouble.

    Fortunately, His Majesty was still protecting his father in public at that time. Even if her father was restrained by factors of various types, it was not too difficult for him.

    ¡°After that, Duke won a battle again. Those people stopped and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. But there were many idents happening one after another in our mansion. It was also at that time that someone poisoned the young master¡¯s wet nurse. But Madam and I both knew she died for the young master.¡±

    Tears welled up in Mrs. Tian¡¯s eyes.

    She and Lin Nansheng¡¯s wet nurse came to the mansion together, and they took turns to nurse the young master.

    But the poor woman¡¯s child died before she came to the mansion.

    Madam took pity on her, so she gave her a double sry.

    And she also stayed in Lin¡¯s Mansion because she was hardworking and loyal.

    Unexpectedly, one night, when she woke up as usual to check on the young master, she saw that girl was bleeding heavily.

    She quickly found the doctor, but it was toote.

    However, she still held the young master tightly in her arms and protected him from any harm even before she died.

    It was also because of this incident that Madam and she realized that someone wanted to harm the young master.

    ¡°Normally, my parents would never allow such a thing to happen unless they didn¡¯t know who this person was, and they couldn¡¯t fight back for the time being.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew very well about her parents¡¯ feelings for them. Her mother had risked her life for them, and her father could also give up everything for them.

    Although they were prominent, they were just the most ordinary parents.

    No parents would watch their own children die without any resistance.

    Even if the people they faced were far beyond their abilities to deal with.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. From then on, Duke was extremely busy. He was busy with something even before you were born. Although the Madam was staying at home, she did almost everything in person. We were very careful. Luckily, nothing happened to you and the young master. However, a few days before you were born, Madam was worried all day long. In the end, she left everyone behind, including the guards Duke arranged for her. When she came back, she seemed to have unloaded all the responsibilities. Then she told me a lot of strange things, saying that she would entrust your brother and you to me. She also used a method that would not hurt me and made me your wet nurse once again because she said that she didn¡¯t trust anyone except me.¡±

    No one had ever told her about this in detail.

    However, she could deduce a lot of things from the description of Mrs. Tian.

    At that time, her father must have been under the pressure from both the Emperor and the Empress.

    He must have been busy asking his colleagues for help.

    It must have been from that time that the rtionship between her father and His Majesty went sour.

    However, because of her mother¡¯s death, all the forces were no longer eager to take action. And it seemed that the situation was eased.

    Unexpectedly, it was stirred up again because of her after more than ten years.

    ¡°Did my mother tell you who wanted to hurt my brother and me?¡±

    Lin Mengya already had an answer in her mind, but she just wanted Mrs. Tian to confirm it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Madam before, but she didn¡¯t say it clearly. But when she was dying, she told me to be careful of the royal family. She asked me to watch you for the rest of my life and never get involved with the royal family if it was possible.¡±

    Mrs. Tian¡¯s face was full of bitterness. She must have felt guilty because she had failed to keep her promise to her master.

    But Lin Mengya stared at Mrs. Tian¡¯s face, and the doubt in her eyes gradually turned into certainty.

    ¡°Nanny Tian, do you know someone named Fanggu?¡±

    In the Nation of Lintian, she met Fanggu, an olddy who had served her mother.

    But she died in the hands of the enemy because of her carelessness.

    She had never forgotten and let go of anyone who had hurt the people she cared about.

    Mrs. Tian was shocked. She managed to maintain theposure on her face, but it was enough for Lin Mengya to confirm her guess.

    ¡°Miss... Miss, how did you know about Fanggu? Are... are they okay?¡±

    Sighing slightly, Lin Mengya lowered her eyes.

    How could she say that Fanggu died for her?

    After thinking for a long time, she said, ¡°I met Fanggu in Lintian, but after that, she was killed for no reason to protect me. I think if my mother were here, she would definitely protect the people around her.¡±

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, she felt deeply sorry for Fanggu.

    When her mother left the pce of Lintian, she must have arranged everything properly for her people.

    Just like when she was determined to find the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, she also arranged a way out for her family.

    If she hadn¡¯t entered the casino by mistake and didn¡¯t ask about her mother, maybe Fanggu would still have been the happy boss of her casino.

    ¡°s, I don¡¯t know where the old friends were. Miss, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. In fact, I found Tian Ning¡¯s father and got married just after I was sent out of the pce. I didn¡¯t tell anyone who I was. If it weren¡¯t for the famine in our vige, I wouldn¡¯t have to go to the princess with Ning. It¡¯s our destiny. Our lives were born for the princess. If one day we die for the princess, it is a worthy death. After all, without the princess, we would have died long ago.¡±

    Since Lin Mengya had guessed it, Mrs. Tian no longer hid anything.

    In fact, Lin Mengya also identally remembered that Mrs. Tian told her once she didn¡¯t know any words.

    However, Mrs. Tian¡¯s casual speeches were so refined that it was not something that an ordinary peasant woman could do.

    Moreover, if Mrs. Tian was really that simple, it would be impossible for her to mediate for three years under the influence of Shangguan Qing and alsoy down a secret route, which was notpletely blocked by Shangguan Qing, for her and her elder brother in the mansion.

    Now she realized that Mrs. Tian was not a simple person.

    Lin Mengya seldom had a chance to listen to her mother¡¯s people talking about her past.

    Although she was very tired, her mind was getting more and more active.

    In the end, Baiji had even fallen into a deep sleep in the corner.

    She and Mrs. Tian were still talking about the past.

    There was a reason why her mother left the pce, and even her trusted maids did not know why.

    But Mrs. Tian mentioned that this secret had something with the royal family of the Nation of Lintian.

    Actually, her mother left the pce to look for something.

    Her uncle had also said that the Zuo Family had a fate that they were not able to escape.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya thought that her mother must have left the Nation of Lintian to find a way to get rid of the curse.

    Butter, she probably didn¡¯t find it, or something unexpected happened. So, she became Marquis Zhennan¡¯s wife and didn¡¯t return to her homnd for the rest of her life.

    There were some things that Lin Mengya had made clear with the help of Mrs. Tian.

    For example, how her mother and her father met, and how they were secretly tortured by those people.

    All these things made the image of the mother in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart be clearer and more natural.

    Her mother was not the saint she had imagined before. She was also an ordinary woman who could sacrifice herself for love and her children.

    Nothing would change her image when she turned from a god to a human.

    On the contrary, Lin Mengya felt that her mother was closer to her.

    Moreover, she finally understood why so many people said that she looked like her mother.

    Not only in appearance, but also in character.

    There were some things that were really magical. They didn¡¯t live together, and she was even forced to live in another space.

    Even so, there were some inheritances that still followed in the blood, engraving them into her bones, leaving imprints in the depths of her soul.

    ¡°Now there is only one thing I don¡¯t get it. With my mother¡¯s medical skills, how could she not have the antidote to the poison? They all said that my mother was willing to die, but you also said that she loved us very much and my father as well. In this case, how could she be so cruel to abandon us?¡±

    Even the ants still clung to life. Besides, her mother had already noticed that someone wanted to hurt her children. How could she choose to die and push her children into the pit?

    A trace of hatred suddenly appeared on Mrs. Tian¡¯s face, and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Hum, we¡¯d better ask Madam Qing about this. At that time, she fell in love with Duke and tried her best to get close to Madam. However, Madam had already recognized her, so she was always on guard against her. But one day, Madam Qing took a letter to Madam. Others might not know, but I knew it clearly. It was this letter that forced Madam to die. Madam Qing and the Empress were the ones who forced her to drink the poison!¡±

    Lin Mengya clenched her hands into fists, and her face darkened.

    Sure enough! But the content of this letter was really odd. It forced her mother to die to protect her children.

    It seemed that she had to find it out.

    ¡°Empress, Shangguan Qing, hum, just wait and see!¡±

 Chapter 892

    <h4>Chapter 892 The Situation in the Capital City</h4>

    The Empress was extremely ruthless. Lin Mengya had already known why the Empress nned the marriage between Long Tianyu and her.

    Their purpose should be the military power of her father.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that this trick would bring her soul back to this world again.

    Perhaps everything had changed from that moment on.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Tian. If it weren¡¯t for you, my brother and I wouldn¡¯t have been alive. In a few days, you can go to the Capital City as usual. In Dajin, no one dares to hurt you.¡±

    The Crown Prince was stupid and the Empress was vicious.

    The end of the mother and her son was just around the corner.

    This time, her return wouldpletely cut off their route of retreat.

    As long as she got rid of them sessfully, Mrs. Tian and the others could choose the life they wanted without worries.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to us. I know you are going to do great things, so we can¡¯t drag you down. I think this vige is very suitable for us. Everyone is used to it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    Mrs. Tian¡¯s face was full of love, but she could not hide the worry in her heart.

    Even she knew what Lin Mengya was going to do was destined to be bloody.

    She couldn¡¯t help, but at least she couldn¡¯t be a burden.

    However, Mrs. Tian felt a little uneasy in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary woman, and I have no idea about your great things. But Miss, you must take care of yourself and don¡¯t fall into the same old trap again.¡±

    In Mrs. Tian¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya was exactly the same as her mother.

    Therefore, Mrs. Tian was afraid that Lin Mengya would make the same choice as the princess did one day.

    It looked very stupid to sacrifice herself in order to protect others.

    But if the person who was threatened was the most important one to her, Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts might be the same as her mother¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that kind of stupid thing. I won¡¯tpromise easily no matter what happens.¡±

    Lin Mengya patted Mrs. Tian¡¯s hand andforted her softly.

    After thetter nodded hesitantly, Lin Mengya nestled in her wet nurse¡¯s arms and gradually fell asleep.

    Although it was alreadyte in the morning, Lin Mengya was still asleep. Everyone in the courtyard did not dare to disturb her no matter what they did.

    Even the chubby Moyan only dared to lie in the arms of Aunt Bai, looking at his aunt¡¯s room with his little ck eyes.

    When Lin Mengya woke up, she saw the whole family standing in the yard and staring at the door of her room.

    ¡°Uh... anything... wrong?¡±

    Lin Mengya yawned halfway. She smiled. It was a little awkward.

    ¡°Nothing. Nothing. Everybody, just go on.¡±

    Baishao winked at everyone and drove them away at the same time.

    Lin Mengya stood at the door, not knowing whether to go outside or inside.

    ¡°Okay... all right.

    ¡°Maybe everyone was overjoyed since she was back.¡±

    ¡°Miss, the rents and profits of the viges and shops are all here on time during the days you were not here. These are ount books. Please have a look.¡±

    Although it was early autumn, it was a sunny day.

    Lin Mengya spent days in the dark horse carriage. She was eager to see the warm light of the sun.

    She got someone to carry a big chair andzily leaned against it to y with the lovely Moyan.

    ¡°You have always been cautious on everything, and I trust you. Our family should be rich, and we will have your dowry in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care much about money. Long Tianyu, Qinghu, and Xiaoyu had given her a lot of money.

    Later on, Baishao took care of everything. She did not expect Baishao to be a business genius.

    In a short period of time, the amount of money had increased several times.

    Now, Lin Mengya was not just rich. In the private coffer under Baishao¡¯s charge, there were two big boxes that were filled with the deeds to the property alone.

    For around thirty or forty percent of the shops in the Capital City, Lin Mengya was either the owner or the shareholder.

    Baishao had established a business empire that only belonged to her in the short span of a year, not to mention the shops that were open in other parts of the country.

    But even so, Baishao knew better than anyone else.

    All of this was given by Lin Mengya.

    After Li Mengya heard Baishao¡¯s report, her jaw dropped.

    ¡°Did I hear that right? Now I¡¯m rich? Oh my god, it¡¯s just like a dream.¡±

    Baiji and the others just smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Well, now their Master was not just rich. She was super rich.¡±

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was not so good at showing off her prosperity except for saying ¡°I¡¯m rich,¡± or maybe, ¡°I¡¯m too rich¡±.

    Baishao shook her head. She knew her Master¡¯s character very well.

    She finally rxed a little bit in her heart. Although she had already been called the Silver Queen by those businessmen, in front of her Master, she was still the shy girl who was looking forward to her praise.

    ¡°Baishao, please collect these properties. I want to give half of them to you. As for the other half, I¡¯ll give them to everyone. What do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Baishao sincerely.

    But Baishao was stunned on the spot. ¡°Half... why did the Master give her half of the property?¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. These things belong to you. I¡¯m just a guard. You can do anything to them, but I really can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Seeing Baishao¡¯s refusal, Lin Mengya felt very guilty.

    To be honest, Baishao was the real star who made her business empire achieve the current scale.

    She just gave Baishao a start-up fund. The reason why it could achieve such a good scale was Baishao¡¯s talent at investment.

    Now, she wanted to give half of her money to others as a favor. Actually, it was not fair for Baishao already.

    She didn¡¯t expect Baishao to be so old-fashioned.

    ¡°Baishao, good girl. I¡¯m already very surprised and satisfied that you didn¡¯t me me. During these days when I was not here, how could we live such a peaceful and rich life if it were not for you? You deserve all these things. Please don¡¯t me me that you can only take half of them.¡±

    Baishao shook her head desperately. She had always been good at doing business and arguing. But now, in front of Lin Mengya, she couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t drive me away. This is my home. I can¡¯t leave here!¡±

    Baishao looked at her with tears in her eyes. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached for her.

    However, Lin Mengya was also confused by her words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention any words of letting her go. What on earth was she thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, when did I say that I would let you go? I just think that it¡¯s not easy for everyone to follow me, so I want topensate you guys. Besides, even if you get married one day, you¡¯ll still be my sister-inw. As the saying goes, Benefits should always be kept for one¡¯s own people. If I¡¯m poor one day, you¡¯ll have to help me anyway.¡±

    Lin Mengya pinched Baisu¡¯s pretty face and blinked her eyes.

    Thetter immediately blushed, and even Mrs. Tian grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°You really know how to make fun of me!¡±

    Baishao stomped her feet and ran away shyly.

    The group of people sitting around all smiled extremely ambiguously. Look, the one who was best at doing business was their Master after all.

    It was said that half of the money was distributed, but in the blink of an eye, it was treated as a dowry and flowed into her family¡¯s money bag again.

    Everyone knew that Tian Ning and Lin Mengya were brother and sister who shared the same wet nurse. It was not an exaggeration for Tian Ning to treat her as his own sister.

    This time, her Master didn¡¯t have to worry about money anymore.

    Everyone sat there and chatted happily. People came and went which always made the courtyard extremely lively.

    It was until dinner time that Lin Mengya finally got free from the crowd.

    Qinghu had been waiting for her for a long time. Seeing her being weed by so many people, he had to admit that he was very proud.

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You¡¯ve won the heart of Baishao, the God of Wealth. s, it seems that she¡¯s willing to make money for you for the rest of her life. If I don¡¯t have money in the future, you have to support me.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at the mean guy. Although everyone was joking, Lin Mengya was clear that her purpose was to make everyone live a good life.

    As for the convenience, it was just a reward of doing good deeds.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really so bored, why don¡¯t you do some farm work? Have you found out what I asked you to do?¡±

    As soon as he came back, Lin Mengya mercilessly kicked Qinghu out and asked him to inquire about something in the Capital City.

    It was not that she didn¡¯t feel sorry for Qinghu, but Qinghu knew what she was thinking. Even if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t ask him, he would definitely go.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is still at home, but the security in his mansion has been tightened. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s difficult for ordinary spies to enter. The Empress is quiet, but I¡¯m afraid she is nning something. By the way, do you still remember Long Mengru, the Princess Tiancheng?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. If the Crown Prince was an idiot, then Long Mengru had inherited her mother¡¯s sinister and cunning ways.

    She was innocent on appearance, but in fact, she was a very powerful figure.

    If Long Mengru was a man, it would have nothing to do with the Crown Prince.

    ¡°She¡¯s been quite active recently since it¡¯s the time for her to marry as I heard. The Emperor Jin Yuan is picking out a husband for her. However, even though she had picked quite a few families, Princess Tiancheng was not interested in any of them. She has very high standards. Your big brother, Xiao Yixin, is also one of them. However, he didn¡¯t take it easy and even rejected it harshly. The Xiao family has to bear a lot of difficulties because of this.¡±

    In the past, Lin Mengya had known that Qinghu had misunderstood Xiao Yixin. But now, it seemed that nothing had changed.

    ording to Xiao Yixin¡¯s character, he should not be so reckless after going through so many difficulties.

 Chapter 893

    <h4>Chapter 893 Inquiry</h4>

    Unless¡ª

    Xiao Yixin must hate Long Mengru so much that he even didn¡¯t want to be perfunctory.

    She was indeed a person with the blood of the Shangguan family. Even if she was a princess, her power was still amazing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask what Princess Tiancheng did to make Xiao Yixin so abnormal?¡±

    Lin Mengya pinched the cake in front of her and smiled cunningly.

    Qinghu knew that he could not hide it from her, so he said helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because this princess is so restless that she visits around every day for her brother, the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve heard that she has many subordinates. Now, she has be the most popr woman in Dajin.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that although Xiao Yixin was no longer the cold and arrogant young master who didn¡¯t know the hardships of the people, he still carried the elegance that was unique to schrs deeply in his heart.

    How could such a person be interested in Princess Tiancheng who didn¡¯t care about her innocence in order to achieve her goal?

    However, would the princess really be so busy for that idiot?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to send someone to keep an eye on Princess Tiancheng. I think it won¡¯t be that simple. I¡¯ve had contact with her before. She is very scheming and cruel. I guess she must be plotting something. I¡¯m afraid that her brother and mother were blinded by her.¡±

    Humans were, after all, animals.

    Animals were always sensitive to the dangers.

    At the first sight of Princess Tiancheng, Lin Mengya felt that she must be a tough opponent.

    Now, the entire Shangguan family was her mortal enemy.

    Of course, she would not let down her guard over this princess.

    ¡°Everyone from the Queen¡¯s family is a troublemaker. There¡¯s one more thing. Do you know the real identity of the daughter of the Feng family who is about to rece you?¡±

    Qinghu raised his eyebrows as if he knew that this matter would definitely poke into Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    However, he had no choice but to do such cruel things.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly, and she tried her best to maintain her calm.

    But the cake in her mouth suddenly lost all its vor.

    ¡°Who else could she be? She must be someone from the aristocratic family. Otherwise, how could she be the fianc¨¦e of the Prince Yu?¡±

    Her words sounded a little jealous. She would never hide her true feeling in front of the people who were close to her.

    But Qinghu shook his head with a feeling of showing off.

    ¡°You¡¯re only half right. Miss Feng has a powerful background. She¡¯s the daughter of Feng Cong, the Medical Emperor. She¡¯s the owner of the Hundred Herbs Immortal Square. Now, do you understand?¡±

    It was true that enemies were destined to meet. Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu in surprise and shook her head, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of the Saint of Poison, but Miss Feng is the daughter of the Medical Emperor. It seems that the Poison Sect and the Alchemy Sect are indeed ipatible. Besides, Feng Cong is one of my teacher¡¯s enemies. His daughter is going to marry my husband. s, it¡¯s really a long story.¡±

    Her teacher had told her about the glory of the Poison Sect in the past.

    Although she was holding the token of the Poison Sect, it had long be the past.

    But the Alchemy Sect was extremely prosperous, especially Feng Cong, who was in a league of his own.

    It was hard to say whether she was unwilling to ept it or she wanted to take the edge off the spirit of the Alchemy Sect for the Poison Sect.

    Lin Mengya felt as if there was a breath of anger in her chest.

    What should she do if she felt depressed that she didn¡¯t ease her anger?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to kidnap the bride?¡±

    Qinghu had always been a person who liked to watch the fun. When he saw the thoughtful look on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, he knew the wedding would not be too smooth.

    ¡°Kidnapping? That doesn¡¯t work. Besides, I haven¡¯t figured out why Long Tianyu wanted to marry her. If he is willing to marry her, I will ruin their marriage in that way. Help me find a good chance. I want to find out by myself.¡±

    No wonder she was his girl. Her words were always reasonable.

    Qinghu smiled and left Lin Mengya¡¯s room.

    She tried her best for a long time, but she still threw the pillow on the heated brick bed to the ground angrily in the end.

    Well, she admitted it.

    She was not as calm as she looked on the surface. In love, she was just an ordinary woman.

    She puffed up her cheeks and took a deep breath. If Long Tianyu really broke his promise to them, then just let him go to hell.

    Although she had a n in mind, Lin Mengya was still awkward for the whole day.

    By the time Qinghu brought her out of the vige and took her to the Capital City, Prince Yu¡¯s grand wedding had be the most popr event everywhere.

    ¡°Girl, your smile is a little fake.¡±

    Lin Mengya had been trying hard to keep a smile on her face since she left her room.

    In fact, she just didn¡¯t want her family to worry about her, but she was tired after keeping such a fake expression for a long time.

    In an instant, her smile faded away.

    She looked a little depressed and uneasy at the same time.

    Fortunately, she was dressed like a normal maid this time. Her yellow skin and the freckles on her face blocked her peerless beauty.

    Baiji and Baishao had been arguing for the whole morning about this, intending to help Lin Mengya be unrecognizable.

    But they did not want their Master to be too ugly. Fortunately, although she was not beautiful now, she was not ugly either.

    Qinghu¡¯s disguise was much more casual. Now, he was no longer as feminine and handsome as before.

    He looked no different from an old man in his fifties or sixties.

    Today, the theme of their disguise was the poor father and daughter who fled from the countryside.

    ¡°We¡¯d better not to reveal the truth of some things although we have already seen them through. Wasn¡¯t Miss Feng going to find a few maids at thest minute? Hurry up.¡±

    Beforeing out, everyone at home had already burst into an uproar.

    Not only did they use Long Tianyu of his bad behavior, but they also gave her a lot of tricks.

    Sometimes, Lin Mengya even wondered if it was because she always did some bad things so that the people in her courtyard totally had nothing to do with being simple and kind.

    But she also knew that it was because everyone just regarded her as a member of their family.

    She might not follow their ideas, but she would ept their kindness.

    If she went straight to Long Tianyu, she would not be able to find out anything.

    It would be better to start with Miss Feng.

    Qinghu nodded and led her to the courier station where Miss Feng was resting. Meanwhile, he exined the information about her in a low voice.

    ¡°The name of Miss Feng is Feng Zidie, 19 years old. I heard that she has a good character and is very low-key. The reason why she looks for maids this time is that she lives in the Hundred Herbs Immortal Square all year round and doesn¡¯t know much about the local customs of Dajin. In addition, it¡¯s better to have a few people who know the etiquette of Dajin around her before marriage. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. She won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya cast a suspicious look at Qinghu.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like that! As a matter of routine, there¡¯re some maids from the pce to teach her etiquette.¡±

    At that time, although she was not that good, the pce still sent four maids to teach her the rules and etiquette of the pce ording to the routine.

    However, when the four maids arrived at Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, Shangguan Qing just took them away so that they didn¡¯t teach her anything at all.

    But at least, she had a reputation anyway.

    ¡°Why does Feng Zidie still need to look for maids by herself?¡±

    ¡°She is different. Long Tianyu chose Miss Feng by himself. The Emperor didn¡¯t say anything about it, but the Imperial Noble Consort doesn¡¯t like her. She didn¡¯t even summon her once. Now, her son is about to get married, and she didn¡¯t say anything either. As for the Empress, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to make peace with Miss Feng. Do you still remember that we used to y a good trick with Shangguan Hui?¡±

    Of course, she would never forget. When she was demoted as a vice Princess, many people wanted to upy her position as the Princess. In the end, she secretly cooperated with Shangguan Hui to suppress the matter.

    The Empress must have a n to make Shangguan Hui rece her.

    But now Miss Feng had made it all for nothing. How could she not be angry?

    Lin Mengya had a kind of good impression for Miss Feng since she could make that old witch angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Imperial Noble Consort likes nobledies, but Miss Feng is not to her liking. I will pay attention to these things. Let¡¯s go and meet Miss Feng first.¡±

    Qinghu had always been a prudent man. When he got the news yesterday, he had already made all the necessary arrangements.

    Now he brought Lin Mengya here. The two of them could easily fool everyone with their acting.

    Although they were surrounded by Long Tianyu¡¯s men, Lin Mengya was not afraid at all.

    She was a girl anyway, and those people would ask her some questions at most. They would never take the opportunity to make things difficult for her.

    She knew exactly how these people were since they were Long Tianyu¡¯s men.

    After several rounds of investigation, Lin Mengya, who had answered the questions perfectly, was taken to a room to change her clothes.

    There were a few girls in it, and all of them were about the same age. In addition, they had just arrived, so they soon started to talk.

    ¡°Have you heard that Miss Feng is an old acquaintance of Prince Yu?¡±

    For women, gossip was the best way to get closer to each other.

    Lin Mengya did not want to attract attention, so she¡¯d better listen than to speak.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a long time since the vice Princess has been dead, but His Highness is in such a hurry. In my opinion, maybe he has already...¡±

    Everyone understood what she meant.

    The smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was gentle, but she was extremely angry in her heart.

    ¡°How dare you! Long Tianyu! You always had a poker face but cheated me on my back!

    ¡°Well, this time, I would like to see how many tricks the bastard had hidden from me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Miss¡¯s affairs casually. You are a neer, and you should learn to be quiet. Miss has a good temper, but you still cannot do whatever you want.¡±

    The talking among the girls was overheard.

 Chapter 894

    <h4>Chapter 894 The So-called Deep Love</h4>

    All of a sudden, there was a dead silence. The Misses all lowered their heads at the same time and no longer dared to gossip about Miss Feng.

    ¡°Miss, pleasee with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head slightly and found that the woman who came in that seemed to be very smart and capable was talking to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She was the only one who did not speak just now. So that person might be impressed by her prudence and obedience.

    That woman looked to be about 30 years old. She was well-dressed and wore some inconspicuous gold and silver jewelry on her head.

    She looked very unfamiliar, so she might be the person brought by Feng Zidie from her family.

    ¡°Our Miss has a good temperament and is generous. As long as you do well, you will benefit a lot.¡±

    The woman introduced her surname as Tong. In the future, they just needed to call her Sister Tong.

    After saying some rules, she led Lin Mengya to thergest and best room in the courier station.

    She knocked gently on the door, and someone inside opened it.

    ¡°Sister Tonges. Miss is inside.¡±

    This Sister Tong seemed to have an extraordinary status. The maids serving the Miss were very polite to her.

    Following behind Sister Tong, Lin Mengya lowered her head and walked into the room obediently.

    As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a very strong fragrance of herbs in the air.

    She twitched her nose inadvertently and sniffed carefully. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why does this smell a little familiar?¡±

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve found the person. I think this one is not bad, so I brought her here for you to have a look.¡±

    Although she looked very cold to others, she talked to this Miss with respect and kindness.

    ¡°Well, thank you, Sister Tong. Can you raise your head and let me have a look?¡±

    A gentle voice came, but Lin Mengya felt that this strange and familiar feeling was getting stronger.

    Following her request, she raised her head. In the clean and elegant inner room, Miss Feng was only wearing a light cyan dress.

    The cold fragrance was well matched with her in clothes.

    At first nce, one could tell that she was a calm and cold-hearted woman. But would such a woman really take the initiative to show love to Long Tianyu?

    But after seeing Miss Feng¡¯s face, Lin Mengya instantly answered the questions in her heart.

    ¡°Her! It is her!¡±

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a while. She knew that she behaved a little impolitely. She quickly lowered her head and did not want others to have a chance to notice what she was thinking.

    ¡°But... how could it be her?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. From now on, you are mine. I don¡¯t have so many rules here. People here are also easy to get along with. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Feng Zidie smiled slightly and thought that the little girl was shy. She could not help but soften her tone tofort her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya thought of a lot of things. This Miss Feng turned out to be the Doctor Gu, Gu Die, whom she met when she went to the epidemic area with Long Tianyu before!

    At that time in the camp, she had seen through Gu Die¡¯s affection for Long Tianyu.

    However, Long Tianyu had already rejected her. Why was he going to marry her now?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t me her. This Miss Zhang is a very well-behaved person. I think she is just a little shy.¡±

    Sister Tong must have thought that the previous girls were too noisy.

    It seemed that even if she employed them, she would not put them in an important position, let alone have a chance to get close to Feng Zidie.

    Fortunately, she behaved like a country girl who had not experienced a lot.

    So, their precautions against her would not be too many.

    ¡°Sister Tong must have picked a good person. You can serve me in the outer room.¡±

    Nodding respectfully, Lin Mengya perfectly acted as an unremarkable little servant girl.

    She had no right to interfere in Feng Zidie¡¯s personal affairs in the inner room. She walked to the outer room alone silently, watching the incense burner burning, and dealing with the orders of the people inside at any time.

    While others were not paying attention to her, Lin Mengya quickly looked around.

    Although Feng Zidie was a second wife, she was still a legitimate wife of the prince.

    But why did this Courier Station look a little deserted?

    When she was Princess Yu, everyone thought that the gorgeous color was suitable for her, so her dress and jewelry were all red and purple, which matched her status.

    But Feng Zidie¡ª

    Even if she liked some cold colors, she was going to get married. Wasn¡¯t it too in?

    Holding a round fan, Lin Mengya fanned the censer intentionally or unintentionally. Just like her, Feng Zidie also liked to add some herbs into the incense.

    But because she had been immersed in the ways of making poisons for many years, the delicate fragrance on her body always carried a kind of sweet smell.

    The fragrance of Feng Zidie¡¯s herbs was a little bitter.

    Therefore, their preference was actuallypletely different.

    She still remembered the first time she met Feng Zidie, who had been called Gu Die. At that time, Feng Zidie seemed to be more lively than she was now.

    Even though Feng Zidie tried hard to pretend to be mature and steady, her liveliness and pride could still be seen.

    These days, it seemed that Miss Feng¡¯s life was not so simple.

    There were always some low voicesing from the inner room. No one else could hear it, but Lin Mengya could hear it clearly.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. As long as you marry into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, you don¡¯t have to worry about winning Prince Yu¡¯s heart.¡±

    Lin Mengya was not sure whether thefort of the maid could solve the knot in Feng Zidie¡¯s heart.

    But it made Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°What does she mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know why he chose to marry me. I know I can¡¯tpare with her, but I really love him. As long as I can be his wife, I am willing to pay any price.¡±

    A sense of sorrow, mixed with Feng Zidie¡¯s sigh, rushed into Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    Although she felt very sorry for Feng Zidie, when she heard that Long Tianyu did not fall in love with someone else, her heart beat fast.

    ¡°Miss, which part of you is inferior to that Princess Ling? Humph, how dare she show off in the prince¡¯s mansion without any identity? You are Prince Yu¡¯s wife. If you marry into the prince¡¯s mansion in the future, you don¡¯t have to be nice to her. In my opinion, you¡¯d better drive her away!¡±

    The maid¡¯s indignation also made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sink.

    She had forgotten that Princess Ling, the woman whom Long Tianyu could not forget even when she was by his side.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Just now, she still felt that she was a little luckypared with Feng Zidie.

    But now she found that they were the same kind of people.

    ¡°Bining, don¡¯t say that. Besides, what I¡¯m talking about is not that princess. Actually, both of us know that if that person hadn¡¯t died, she and I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to get close to the prince. That person was too dazzling. With her around, the prince would never see anyone. Even if she is dead now, the prince still misses her. Lin Lang and I are just substitutes for her.¡±

    Feng Zidie¡¯s words were bitter and miserable.

    The fan in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand stopped for a moment. After a while, she let out an almost inaudible sigh.

    Love started unintentionally, but it grew deeper and deeper.

    Be it her, Feng Zidie, or that Princess Ling, they were all devoted to Long Tianyu, but she was lucky enough to win his heart.

    If they were in the same position, she would not have the advantage of winning.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the vice Princess of Prince Yu, right? Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about a dead person. No matter how good she was, she is still a dead person. How could she bepared with a living person like you who is so considerate to the prince?¡±

    With thefort of the maid, Feng Zidie finally stopped sighing.

    But Lin Mengya, who heard everything from the beginning to the end, had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.

    In the end, the news of her ¡°death¡± spread to every corner of Dajin.

    Now, she hadpletely lost her identity as Princess Yu. The only thing in her hand was the true heart which she was not sure how much it left now.

    This kind of hesitation and this kind of toss and turn made her lose her direction in love and be a stranger to herself.

    After all, couldn¡¯t she get rid of the word ¡°love¡±?

    She shook her head. She could deceive everyone, but not her heart.

    ¡°Miss! Miss! The princees here!¡±

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a cheerful voice.

    A figure pushed the door open vigorously and jumped into the inner room.

    She heard a very surprised voice in the inner room.

    With several maids helping her dress up, the fresh and tidy Feng Zidie took small steps to wee the prince like an adorable baby swallow flying back to its nest. She had been longing for him for a long time.

    ¡°Get out of here, all of you. The princees here. Don¡¯t mess up the rules.¡±

    Apart from Sister Tong and the two personal maids of Feng Zidie, Lin Mengya and the others, who were humble servants, were driven out.

    Turning around, Lin Mengya could only see a slender ck figure, followed by a group of people, walking steadily to Feng Zidie¡¯s room.

    She lowered her eyes and unconsciously clenched her small fists.

    No matter how much psychological construction she had made, in the end, she could not deceive her heart.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince Yu.¡±

    Even though she had worn the most suitable dress for her and her hair was full of pearls and jade to attract the attention of the world, once she met his dark eyes, Feng Zidie was still afraid that she would lose her manners in front of him.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    His indifferent tone did not change at all because the woman in front of him was about to be his wife.

    Long Tianyu, who was dressed in ck casual clothes, didn¡¯t even bother to look at the woman in front of him.

    He strode past Feng Zidie and walked to the reception room of the courier station.

    The bitterness in her heart spread silently. In the end... he would never forgive her.

    ¡°This tea called Cloud Silk and Sparrow Tongue is of high quality. Your Highness, please have a taste.¡±

 Chapter 895

    <h4>Chapter 895 Being Caught While Peeping</h4>

    In the reception room, Long Tianyu was sitting in the main seat.

    In the face of Feng Zidie¡¯s forced smile, his cold face did not change at all.

    His long and deep eyes, with a slight chill, fell on Feng Zidie and then moved away.

    And her hand hanging in the air was retracted awkwardly.

    Feng Zidie gritted her teeth, but tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.

    She put the teacup back into the maid¡¯s hands. It seemed that Long Tianyu was no longer patient with her.

    Trying hard to calm down, Feng Zidie waved her hand and asked the maid to leave.

    In the reception room, there were only the two of them.

    Even though she had already understood that this man¡¯s heart would never fall on her, there was still a trace of expectation in Feng Zidie¡¯s heart.

    No matter how good that person was, she was now already dead.

    She was the one who could stand in front of him alive. As long as she married him, she did not believe that there would never be a trace of her figure in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Highness?¡±

    Even in front of the person that she was infatuated with, Feng Zidie still kept her proud look.

    Only her could match a man like him.

    ¡°The wedding dress has been sent here. I¡¯ve given you what you want. What about the thing that I want?¡±

    Long Tianyu had exhausted all his patience with the woman in front of him.

    If it weren¡¯t for the hope that he wanted Ya¡¯er to return to his side as soon as possible, he would never agree to Feng Zidie¡¯s condition and marry her as a legal wife.

    Lin Mengya was his only wife!

    ¡°The thing is in my dowry. After we get married, the thing will naturally enter the prince¡¯s mansion with me. But I have another condition, and you must promise me.¡±

    The threat of the woman made Long Tianyu extremely unhappy.

    He hated being threatened the most, but this woman had broken his bottom line again and again.

    ¡°Who do you think you are talking to?¡±

    Long Tianyu almost couldn¡¯t control his violent emotions, but it seemed that Feng Zidie didn¡¯t notice it at all. All she was thinking about was how to monopolize this man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me? I¡¯m your wife. No matter how many women you have in the future, I¡¯m your only wife. I can¡¯t tolerate another woman standing between us. If I enter the mansion, Lin Lang must leave!¡±

    Feng Zidie was almost out of control. She was jealous of Lin Mengya, but she was even more jealous of Lin Lang.

    ¡°Why? He doesn¡¯t even give her a smile, but he loves that woman so much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Just recognize your identity. I can give you the position of the legal wife, but I can also take it back.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s patience was going to bepletely exhausted by this stupid woman. The gloom in his eyes shocked Feng Zidie, who was a little excited.

    Only then did she realize that she had done something so stupid on impulse.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tolerate anyone else. After all, I¡¯m just your wife. But how can an outsider like her make all the decisions in the mansion?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Long Tianyu mmed his hand heavily on the table.

    Feng Zidie immediately stopped with grievance, but there was a hint of stubbornness in her eyes.

    ¡°Know clearly who you are. Lin Mengya is my only wife. You¡¯re the only one who knows how you got the title of Princess Yu. Humph, in my eyes, you¡¯re just a non-essential decoration.¡±

    After saying this, Long Tianyu left.

    But Feng Zidie¡¯s tears had already burst out of her eyes the moment Long Tianyu disappeared.

    ¡°Things... shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°Why do they always end up like this?¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Seeing Prince Yu leaving with a cold face, the maids knew that there must be a dispute again between their Miss and Prince Yu.

    A few people immediately rushed in and began tofort their Miss.

    ¡°s...¡±

    Leaning against the corner of the courier station, Lin Mengya could not help but sigh slightly.

    Although there was a voice in her heart telling her that she could not see Long Tianyu now, she couldn¡¯t control her honest legs.

    However, she just needed to take a look at him.

    She stood excitedly in the corner of the wall. If she were in this position, Long Tianyu would definitely not be able to see her, but she could see Long Tianyu.

    But when she thought of that guy meeting a beautiful woman in the room, she...

    She stomped her feet. ¡°Why am I so sneaking?¡±

    She rubbed her little head in annoyance and wanted to leave in anger.

    As soon as she turned around, she found that there was a slender shadow in front of her.

    She lowered her head cautiously. Before she could ask for forgiveness, her body was held tightly in someone¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The man¡¯s uncontroble ecstasy words near her ears made Lin Mengya feel a little dizzy.

    She thought that she had been careful enough, and even Feng Zidie did not recognize her.

    ¡°Why...¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please behave yourself!¡±

    As soon as she thought of the engagement between Long Tianyu and Feng Zidie, Lin Mengya was quite furious.

    She used her small foot beneath her dress to stomp hard on Long Tianyu¡¯s toes.

    As expected, when she heard his breathing of pain, she felt sorry for him, but she also felt that he was asking for it. He deserved it!

    ¡°My girl, you stomp on me so heavily. Why are you here? Is that Feng Zidie who took you here to threaten me?¡±

    ¡°This man is really full of imagination!¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head with a mocking smile on her face.

    ¡°Prince Yu, really good for you. You dare to flirt with your fianc¨¦e¡¯s maid. What¡¯s wrong with you? The day after tomorrow is the wedding. Can¡¯t you wait?¡±

    When Long Tianyu looked at her who had changed her appearance, his expression froze.

    He tried to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s cheek with his big hand, but Lin Mengya avoided it very cleverly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I know you¡¯re angry, but I¡¯ve never lied to you. You¡¯re the only one in my life!¡±

    Although there was a sincere look on Long Tianyu¡¯s face, Lin Mengya still felt as if her heart were being pricked by fine needles.

    ¡°You¡¯d better use these words to cheat ghosts. It¡¯s over between us!¡±

    Lin Mengya shook off Long Tianyu¡¯s hand with mixed feelings in her heart.

    How could she trust him? If she really passed away, she would definitely encourage Long Tianyu to marry someone else.

    However, he had just gotten along with her, but he would marry another woman.

    How could she believe his words? How could she continue to stay with him?

    What she wanted was a unique and honest love.

    If one day, this love was covered with the shadow of deception, then she would rather give it up.

    ¡°What do you mean? You can¡¯t leave me, even if I die!¡±

    He grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s arm with his big hand forcefully, and his eyes were red with madness.

    No matter how severe the injury was, it couldn¡¯tpare with her words of leaving.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, let go of me! No one can stop me from doing what I want to do!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not know why she was determined to leave him.

    But the courier station was obviously not a suitable ce to talk. Long Tianyu, who had already been disturbed by her words, had no time to care about anything else.

    He shouldered Lin Mengya, who was struggling, and got on his horse.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down quickly, and I¡¯ll be seen by others!¡±

    The man¡¯s rough and overbearing actions hurt Lin Mengya and awakened her senses.

    ¡°Gosh! What happened to me just now? Did I lose her mind? How could I do such a stupid thing!

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just that Long Tianyu had a private meeting with another woman for a while?

    ¡°How generous I used to be, but now I be so petty.¡±

    At this time, Lin Mengya did not understand that in love, any smart and wise woman would be blinded by jealousy.

    ¡°You can never leave! Never!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words frightened Long Tianyu and drove away hisst trace of sense.

    There was only one thought left in his mind. She could never try to get away from him.

    What happened that time had already made him feel heartbroken.

    She was his life. If she wanted to leave...

    Just thinking about it made him feel as if his breathing had stopped immediately.

    ¡°Put me down first. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±

    Being trapped on horseback by him, Lin Mengya even saw that someone had poked his head out of the courier station.

    ¡°Oh no, they would definitely see what is going on between Long Tianyu and me.

    ¡°It means that Feng Zidie will also know it. In this case, the efforts I have made to sneak into this ce arepletely in vain.¡±

    Lin Mengya had never hated her stupidity more than she did for this moment.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I hold it? Why was I blinded by jealousy due to my impulsion?

    ¡°How am I going to end this?¡±

    No matter how much she struggled and pleaded, Long Tianyu continued to whip the horse away with a firm attitude.

    The horse was galloping on the street. The passers-by looked at the man on the horse and the woman whose face waspletely covered in his arms unbelievably.

    Hey, this was the childe from which family who was crude and rash for a beauty?

    Lin Mengya sighed deeply. The only thing she could do now was to cover her face as much as possible and wait for the moment when Long Tianyu calmed down.

    Fortunately, the horse was very fast. After a while, she was held in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms again and he hurried into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With a low roar, everyone who saw Long Tianyu kept quiet and did not dare to stop him.

    In this way, Lin Mengya was carried to the inner courtyard by him quickly.

    She finally found a ce where her hips could lean, but then, the man¡¯s oppressive body covered her.

    She, who was in a mess, only felt that the handsome face in front of her was so gloomy that it was scary.

    She lowered her eyes. ¡°It is he who will marry others first. Why do I feel so guilty?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Say that you won¡¯t leave me!¡±

    The man was eager to get a promise, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to tear off his cold disguise for her.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t even look up. She lowered her eyes, thinking about something.

 Chapter 896

    <h4>Chapter 896 Reunion</h4>

    With a slight sigh, Lin Mengya finally raised her eyebrows and looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I just said that in anger. Let go of me first.¡±

    She knew that this guy was a blockhead. He must have taken her words seriously.

    She gently touched Long Tianyu¡¯s big hands with her small hands and felt that his stiff and cold hands gradually became warm.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Long Tianyu gradually calmed down as if he had been warmed by her.

    But he still stubbornly looked at Lin Mengya to ease the uneasiness in his heart.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lin Mengya held the man with her arms and smiled bitterly in her heart.

    Like coaxing a child, she kept caressing Long Tianyu¡¯s sturdy back.

    ¡°s, it was I who wanted to vent my spleen, but who knew... I couldn¡¯t be a willful little prince in the end.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have concealed it from you. It¡¯s just that the thing in Feng Zidie¡¯s hands is very important to us. Ya¡¯er, you¡¯re wronged.¡±

    The woman tightly held by him in his arms sat up. The pain and self-me on Long Tianyu¡¯s face were very clear.

    Sitting in his arms, Lin Mengya could only snort softly.

    Some things could deceive people, but some things couldn¡¯t be faked.

    She knew better than anyone what kind of person Long Tianyu was.

    If he really fell in love with Feng Zidie, then she would not be the only one in his eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel wronged about. I¡¯m no longer your wife. It doesn¡¯t matter who you want to marry.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s big hands tightened again and Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu helplessly.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it. Well, I¡¯ll cancel the wedding immediately.¡±

    There was a hint of panic in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    He thought that he could handle this matter well and then give Lin Mengya an exnation.

    As long as the storm was over, given Ya¡¯er¡¯s temperament, she would not me him.

    Unfortunately, things went contrary to his wishes. Ya¡¯er had seen through his careful deception.

    But what made him even more frightened was that, as he had expected, Ya¡¯er was going to leave him!

    ¡°No! Even if he loses the whole world, he will never let her leave him.

    ¡°Even if it is possible, he could not allow it to happen.¡±

    ¡°How can you be not serious like this? I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m afraid that the position of Princess Yu has nothing to do with me. So I think that no matter what your purpose is, it doesn¡¯t matter who you marry. At present, I have no reason and identity to stop you.¡±

    Reason was really a terrible thing.

    She thought that she would rush out like a shrew to beat them.

    But in the end, she calmed down.

    Long Tianyu stared into her eyes. There was no trace of insincerity or anger in her clear eyes.

    It seemed that she was telling the truth.

    But why did Lin Mengya, who had always been overbearing in this kind of thing, give in?

    Could it be that her heart was not on him?

    Like a wounded lone wolf, Long Tianyu felt his heart had been pinched into pieces by Lin Mengya¡¯s small hands.

    ¡°You...¡±

    As if he had been drained of all his strength, Long Tianyu was unable to utter aplete sentence at that moment.

    Lin Mengya held Long Tianyu¡¯s face with her small hands. The man¡¯s weakness made her feel sorry for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you, nor do I want to leave you. Maybe Feng Zidie can be your Princess Yu, but I¡¯m your only wife and the only one you love, right?¡±

    The corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curled up. Her smile was gentle and charming.

    Long Tianyu looked at her without moving, and there was a little excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°She understands me!¡±

    He knew that she understood all of this!

    Long Tianyu suppressed the excitement in his heart and covered her delicate lips.

    He was eager to verify their feelings, so Lin Mengya was out of breath from the kiss, and her cherry lips were slightly swollen.

    Long Tianyu let go of her lips so that she could take inrge gulps of fresh air.

    Lin Mengya blushed slightly and hid her face in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.

    This person was really cunning. Every time in the end, he would use this method to end the dispute between them.

    She punched Long Tianyu feebly with her pink fists. This guy was just cheating.

    ¡°Put me down quickly. Don¡¯t let others see what it looks like.¡±

    Lin Mengya just wanted to cover her face and sigh. Long Tianyu was too impulsive just now.

    Not only did he take her away from the courier station bluntly, but he also carried her to the prince¡¯s mansion rashly.

    Gosh! Tomorrow morning, the gossip circle in the Capital City would soon be filled with affairs about him.

    She red at Long Tianyu coyly. As long as she was with him, she would be a newsmaker.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not easy for you toe back. Don¡¯t think about leaving again.¡±

    All the uneasiness, worry, and fear disappeared in this kiss.

    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya in his arms possessively and refused to let go of her no matter what she said.

    She couldn¡¯t resist that guy¡¯s strength, so Lin Mengya gave up her resistance after she failed to struggle.

    ¡°In fact, I sneaked out. I have to go back to Lieyun in at most half a year. You know, there are some things that I can¡¯t neglect. When I could reallye back, we can consider other things.¡±

    If she let Long Tianyu go on like this, this guy would definitely pester her until she agreed to stay.

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. Of course, he did not want her to leave.

    But he knew this girl¡¯s character. In the end, he could only bury his head on her shoulder unhappily.

    ¡°Then you must stay with me for half a year. Don¡¯t worry, Feng Zidie will never impede us. You will take charge of everything in the mansion.¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to refuse, but after thinking for a while, she could only suppress what she wanted to say and nodded in agreement with Long Tianyu¡¯s proposal.

    She was sure that Long Tianyu must have married Feng Zidie for some other reasons.

    However, it was hard to say whether the woman close to him would benefit first.

    Although her man was smart, only women could understand the thoughts of women.

    And there might be some shameless people who tried to butter up to her man and even wanted to climb into her man¡¯s bed immediately.

    Of course, she trusted her man, but she couldn¡¯t trust those ambitious women, right?

    Lin Mengya wrapped her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    In his arms, Lin Mengya felt at ease very much.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    When the two enjoyed the rare warm moment like a pair of unswervingly loyal mandarin ducks, an extremely gentle woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    Lin Mengya immediately woke up from the flirting atmosphere.

    How could she forget that there seemed to be another rival in love in the mansion?

    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Lang. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to meet her.¡±

    Long Tianyu did not let go of Lin Mengya¡¯s waist. Instead, he held her in his arms and walked towards the door of the room.

    When he pushed the door open, a pale-yellow figure appeared in front of them.

    ¡°This must be Miss Lin, right? I heard Wu mention you a long time ago. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re so extraordinary.¡±

    Although the woman in front of her didn¡¯t have a stunning appearance, her delicate oval face didn¡¯t make people dislike her.

    Her silky hair was tied into an elegant bun, and the essories on her hair were also very simple and elegant.

    Her watery eyes were pools of tenderness and there was no bad intention in them.

    Lin Mengya was good at observing people¡¯s expressions. At a nce, she could tell that thisdy was a very elegant and gentle person.

    Just like Sister Yue Ting, she was really a youngdy from a well-known family.

    Her appearance and dress reflected that she seemed not to be the woman described by Feng Zidie.

    There were some doubts in her eyes.

    Could it be that this person was actually a master at keeping her own counsel?

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, this is Lin Lang, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you. She is not only my cousin but also my sister-inw.¡±

    Sister... sister-inw!

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes widened, and she found that Lin Lang¡¯s hair bun was a kind of hair essory that only married women had.

    But since she was already married, why could she still be Long Tianyu¡¯s confidante?

    Su Ling lowered her eyes, which seemed to be covered by darkness in an instant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for touching your sore spot.¡±

    Long Tianyu also felt that he had said something sad to her and immediately apologized.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He has gone for so many years. I know that you miss him as much as I do in your heart. Miss Lin, can I also call you Ya¡¯er?¡±

    As she raised her eyes, there were faint traces of sadness in her brown pupils.

    But Su Ling tried her best to hide her true emotions and showed a gentle and friendly smile to Lin Mengya.

    At that moment, Lin Mengyapletely put down her guard against Su Ling.

    In her heart, there must be a lover engraved in her bones just like her.

    Such a woman would never have affairs with Long Tianyu as people outside had said.

    There must be some secrets that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Of course, you can. Since you¡¯re... you¡¯re my prince¡¯s cousin, you should be my cousin too. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you before.¡±

    She bit her lips. Since things had alreadye to light, there was no need for her to be angry with her man who had a wooden head.

    But it seemed that Su Ling liked Lin Mengya very much. Although she was very dignified, she even unconsciously grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s wrist, as if she was treating her younger sister gently and considerately.

    Seeing that his beloved wife, whom he finally brought back, had been taken away by someone else, Long Tianyu was a little jealous in his heart, but he held back his emotion.

    ¡°Well, what could I do with such an adorable wife!¡±

    ¡°ording to the custom, I should call you sister-inw. But I know the stubborn temper of this guy. You should have been annoyed by him many times when you were with him, right? So, I will call you my younger sister in the future. If there is anything, just tell me. I will definitely not cover up for him.¡±

    Seeing Su Ling like this, Lin Mengya nodded helplessly.

    In fact, even she didn¡¯t know that she, who was smart and capable outside, would always show her innocent side in front of people she could trust.

 Chapter 897

    <h4>Chapter 897 Great Changes in the Sect</h4>

    Those who opposed her would describe her as a cunning fox or a cruel wolf.

    But every time in front of her people, she always showed a cute side, and she didn¡¯t pretend.

    That kind of uneasiness came out inadvertently, which always made people want to pity and dote on her.

    Therefore, no matter how terrible she was in the rumors, in Su Ling¡¯s eyes, from the moment she saw Lin Mengya for the first time, she could not help but have a good impression of her.

    She took Lin Mengya¡¯s little hands and couldn¡¯t help asking about her daily trifles.

    ¡°My cousin, you worry too much. The prince... treats me very well.¡±

    Finally, she felt relieved and nced at Long Tianyu secretly, only to find that he looked helpless.

    However, he did not dare to snatch her from Su Ling¡¯s hands.

    Lin Mengya suppressed the urge tough and behaved obediently in front of her cousin.

    ¡°I know Wu¡¯s love for you. Over the years, he should have had someone to take care of him. I am happier than anyone else to see you two together today. If Nankun knew about it, he would be happy for you too.¡±

    Su Ling seemed to be a little excited, but when she mentioned the name Nankun, there was a touch of sadness between her eyebrows, which could not be hidden from Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    But she didn¡¯t know much about the real situation, so she couldn¡¯t say anything tofort her.

    She hoped that Long Tianyu couldfort her. But after hearing that name, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyebrows also got tangled up together.

    It seemed that she might know some more secrets today.

    ¡°Thank you, my cousin.¡±

    Although she did not know the reason for Su Ling¡¯s emotional turmoil, the look in her eyes had betrayed her.

    It was a kind of cold loneliness due to a dead heart.

    It was as if the entire world had been cut off by her. In her world was everything hidden deeply beneath the surface.

    Long Tianyu suddenly held her shoulders gently. She turned around and saw him shaking his head at her, and then he took her away from Su Ling.

    In the courtyard, although the sun was shining brightly, all the flowers were somber and deste. There was no charm of the good summer.

    Su Ling was standing there with her eyes full of sorrow.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t bear to see her being so depressed, but she didn¡¯t know the inside story, so she couldn¡¯tfort her easily.

    She had no choice but to be taken away by Long Tianyu with her head turning around again and again.

    ¡°Will our cousin be fine?¡±

    From her appearance, Su Ling must be a quiet and gentle person.

    But people like this tended to be more determined than anyone else.

    ¡°Nothing serious will happen. Today is the death anniversary of my senior fellow disciple, Sheng Nankun. Five years have passed, but she will still be like this every year at this time. I am afraid that the knot in her heart is difficult to solve. You and I can¡¯t help her with anything.¡±

    Senior fellow disciple? Sheng Nankun?

    Didn¡¯t Long Tianyu just say that Su Ling was also his sister-inw? How could she...

    Seeing the puzzled look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu held her gently in his arms.

    There should not be any secrets between him and her.

    As long as it was something she wanted to know, he would definitely tell her.

    ¡°When my mother first entered the pce, although her family was very powerful, it was no more than the Shangguan Family, which had been well operated for many years. My mother was cautious. Even if she won the favor of my father, she still followed the rules and did not dare to go beyond them. However, the Empress was cruel and merciless. Many sons of the royal family were killed by her. So my mother found me a very powerful master for my safety.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she could guess this thing.

    Qinghu once told her that Long Tianyu¡¯s martial arts were far beyond those of ordinary people.

    Although Qinghu could draw with him, he had lived for decades longer than Long Tianyu.

    This was enough to show that apart from Long Tianyu¡¯s extraordinary talent, his master was even more powerful.

    It was impossible for such an expert to hide in the Imperial Pce.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu must have met someone special to obtain such good martial arts.

    Obviously, what he said now confirmed her original guess.

    ¡°Thinking of it, I can be considered to be of the same sect as your brother, Lin Nansheng. But he doesn¡¯t know that because it is our masters whoe from the same sect, which is a sect called ¡®Tong Yuan¡¯. No one knows when the sect is founded, but my master is the realst heir of that sect. Ling Ye, Sheng Nankun, your elder brother, and I, strictly speaking, could only be regarded as outer disciples. My master also repeatedly warned us not to mention this matter to anyone.¡±

    Lin Mengya was a bit stunned. When her elder brother was framed, she did see her brother¡¯s fellow disciples.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a rtionship between Long Tianyu and them.

    ¡°Sheng Nankun... why does this name sound so familiar to me? Oh, I remember now. Isn¡¯t a Royal Noble from Dajin also surnamed Sheng? This Sheng Nankun must havee from this family.¡±

    Ling Ye was Long Tianyu¡¯s personal shadow guard, so it was not surprising that he would learn martial arts with him.

    But if there was someone else, his background must not be simple.

    But the young master of the Sheng Family was only nine years old. How could he be Long Tianyu¡¯s fellow disciple?

    Long Tianyu nodded. Some things had been suppressed in his heart for a long time. He thought that those memories had been blurred, but in fact, they were extremely clear.

    He frowned slightly. Every time Long Tianyu tried to restrain his emotions, he would frown.

    Lin Mengya was already familiar with his habits.

    Her small hands held his hands softly and firmly. No matter when it was, she was already prepared to bear everything with him.

    ¡°Sheng Nankun was the eldest son of Prince Sheng. He was half a year older than me. I have always had a good rtionship with him, so my father chose them to apany me to learn from my master. Every year, we three lived with my master with the excuse of avoiding the heat. These things were all secrets, and no one knew the details. Such days hadsted for 15 years. Five years ago, my master said that he had reached the end of his life. But he was afraid that there was no sessor to ¡®Tong Yuan¡¯, so he wanted to choose one of us to inherit his mantle. The three of us didn¡¯t want to fight for it. In the end, because of our master¡¯s order, our senior fellow disciple had toe forward. But we didn¡¯t expect that this was the beginning of trouble.¡±

    Long Tianyu had never mentioned these things to her.

    Although Lin Mengya knew that this guy had a lot of secrets, she never felt that she was deceived.

    She was confident that as long as she asked straightly, Long Tianyu would definitely give her a reasonable and real exnation.

    But if she tested him deliberately, she might not be able to find out all the truth.

    Even so, she could understand his mind.

    Speaking of what had happened before, Long Tianyu frowned and his expression became more and more serious.

    But his big hands held by Lin Mengya gripped in a tighter way.

    That was Long Tianyu¡¯s subconscious behavior. Lin Mengya knew that, so she did not me him.

    What Long Tianyu told her next was the real secret.

    The Tong Yuan Sect was a mysterious sect. There had never been any information about them in the green woods, but they were everywhere in the green woods.

    ording to what Long Tianyu had said, their master was the eldest senior fellow disciple in the Tong Yuan Sect, and he should also inherit the position of the head of the sect.

    Her elder brother, Lin Nansheng¡¯s teacher, was the second senior fellow disciple, but the two of them were divided into two schools, Yin and Yang.

    Disciples from the Yang school could reveal their identity when necessary, and it was also the school that its disciples could inherit the position of the head.

    As for the Yin school, it was apletely hidden one. Except for its disciples, no one knew who they were.

    This was also the reason why Long Tianyu knew her elder brother, but her elder brother did not know him.

    However, when it came to the generation of Long Tianyu, there was a big event happening in the Tong Yuan Sect.

    Originally, they were all outer disciples. ording to the rules, it was impossible for them to inherit everything from the Tong Yuan Sect.

    But Long Tianyu¡¯s master said that something very important had happened.

    All the real disciples of the Tong Yuan Sect could not inherit his position.

    Therefore, he picked the most suitable one out of his three outer disciples.

    So Sheng Nankun followed his master and hurried back to the Tong Yuan Sect.

    Unexpectedly, half a yearter, they got the news of their master¡¯s death brought back by Sheng Nankun.

    As for what had happened indeed, Sheng Nankun said that he didn¡¯t know either.

    Long Tianyu and Ling Ye asked Sheng Nankun for the address of the Tong Yuan Sect in a fit of anger.

    But Sheng Nankun said that he also couldn¡¯t inherit the mantle. Only their third fellow disciple, Ling Ye, could do it. He asked Ling Ye to go with him again.

    How could Long Tianyu be willing to do that? Not to mention the danger of the Tong Yuan Sect, even his most powerful master had died there. If Ling Ye and Sheng Nankun went there again, he might be the only one left alive among the three of them.

    So he implored Sheng Nankun to let him go with them.

    Sheng Nankun couldn¡¯t stand his pestering, so he agreed.

    But he asked Long Tianyu for one thing. No matter what happened, Long Tianyu and Ling Ye could not act rashly without Sheng Nankun¡¯s permission.

    After the three of them arrived at the Tong Yuan Sect, they only found that it had be a scorchednd.

    What was even more bizarre was that therge sect seemed to have disappeared overnight.

    All the inner disciples disappeared.

    All the fields, houses, and money had not been moved by anyone.

    Not even a single drop of blood could be seen. The Tong Yuan Sect had disappeared just like this.

    Their intuition told them that things here were not simple.

    But when they returned to the ce where they learned martial arts, they found that their master¡¯s dead body was gone.

    Over the years, they had been looking for the real murderer who killed the whole Tong Yuan Sect, but they found nothing.

    After saying this, Long Tianyu frowned more tightly, and there was also a hint of violence in his eyes.

    It was rare for Lin Mengya to see Long Tianyu¡¯s expression like this ever since she was with him.

    This man, who was used to covering up all his emotions with indifference, would only have such an uncontroble expression when he was really angry.

    But after Lin Mengya heard Long Tianyu¡¯s words, her eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898 Being Honest with Each Other

    ¡°You two? Do you mean that your Senior Brother is still alive?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and looked around secretly with a sneaky look in her eyes.

    He touched her head lovingly and knew that with her intelligence, she would definitely get his meaning.

    ¡°But is it really okay to hide it from Su Ling? I am also a woman. The sorrow in her eyes was real. When I lied to you, you were also sad. I know it may be rted to your n. But no one can clearly exin this kind of thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders and gradually felt that she was not the perfect one to talk about other people¡¯s affairs.

    He gently looked at the woman in front of him. If it happened in the past, he would not have any special feelings either.

    Only after he had been through the heartbreaking pain did he really realize that this kind of thing was absolutely devastating to two lovers.

    Long Tianyu sighed slightly and looked down at her with some hesitation in his eyes.

    ¡°This is not a lie. When we went to the Tong Yuan Sect, we encountered an ambush. Senior Brother Nankun stayed behind to cover Ling Ye and me. Later, we went back once, but there was no trace of him at all. We were looking for him all these years, but we found nothing. So we could only tell Lin Lang that Senior Brother was dead. No one knew things would turn out like this. Lin Lang and Senior Brother were not married yet, but she wanted to keep their promise for the rest of her life. And I was willing to help her. After all, Senior Brother was doing this for us.¡±

    The sadness in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ache.

    She had to admit that what he had done was right.

    Compared with waiting helplessly, it was better topletely let it go.

    His n was good, but no one could easily cut the ties between lovers.

    Now she understood why Long Tianyu looked at Su Ling in a different light.

    Because Su Ling was not only Long Tianyu¡¯s cousin but also his senior brother¡¯s fiancee and his beloved woman as well.

    ¡°So, you brought Lin Lang over here. You let her take charge of the Mansion although it would ruin your reputation. In fact, you were doing these to protect her and prevent her from being bothered by those people, right?¡±

    Long Tianyu nodded, and Lin Mengya only felt deeply sorry for him in her heart.

    She took the initiative to hug his waist and suddenly felt that she was really mean.

    Actually, she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings for her better than anyone else.

    But in the end, she misunderstood this man because of some nonsense.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lin Mengya buried her face in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and said in a muffled voice.

    The smile on his face became gentler, and his big hand softly stroked her hair.

    ¡°Oh, my silly girl.¡±

    She tightened her hands. She always thought she loved Long Tianyu more.

    However, to her surprise, Long Tianyu and she were no match for each other.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I must tell you. Promise me. You won¡¯t get over excited after hearing it.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head, took a deep breath, and said slowly, ¡°In fact, when I used the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to detoxify myself, the blood in my body was full of the poison of it. It is very powerful. It can be said as the most powerful poison in the world, but it can also detoxify all the poisons in the world. But the price is that maybe I cannot bear children anymore.¡±

    If it happened in modern times, this kind of thing might not be a big deal.

    But in fact, it was a little difficult for Long Tianyu to ept the idea of being DINK.

    ¡°In addition to this, are there any other bad effects on your body?¡±

    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. What he cared about was not the problem that had troubled Lin Mengya and made her uneasy for a long time.

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya said sneeringly.

    ¡°If there is any other effect, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t get any disease easily in the future. But my blood is very powerful. When it is in my body, it is the most powerful antidote in the world. Once it is exposed to air, it can be the most toxic poison in the world. Do you still remember the Meeting of Venomous Insects before? Xiaoyu crushed all the people with the help of my blood.¡±

    No matter how powerful the other poisons were, their ingredients and antidotes would be analyzed by the Shen Nung system.

    However, the blood flowing all over her body was a kind of bug to the Shen Nung system.

    It seemed that God was fair. She got the most powerful blood, and she also lost a lot of things at the same time.

    ¡°As long as you are fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. There are plenty of suitable children in the n. If you like any one of them, we can adopt him. Take Moyan for example. You also like him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Long Tianyu lowered his head and held her forehead. It turned out that she was also worried.

    They were really a couple who were knee-deep in trouble. Fortunately, everything had gone away.

    For him, the most important thing was that both of them were deeply touched.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m so stupid. I¡¯m not clever at all.¡±

    After being through all the worries, Lin Mengya only felt that she was very rxed now.

    The heavy stone in her heart disappeared in an instant, and she nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms. She felt that she was just an ordinary woman, but she had a love that was definitely special.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re just perfect.¡±

    Any sounding words of love were no better than his heartfelt speech.

    His long and deep ck eyes seemed to have the magic power that could calm her down.

    He was so sincere and without any disguise.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have him here.¡±

    After resolving the misunderstanding, the two of them resumed their sweet way of getting along with each other.

    Liuxin Courtyard was still the same ce as before. She had almost emptied here before.

    But now, she had no idea where he found all these things and filled her yard again.

    The first courtyard of the Capital City had regained its former glory.

    The only thing that stayed unchanged was her, the master of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I will move back sooner orter. Just leave the courtyard empty. Otherwise, I may have no ce to put my things in the future?¡±

    Lin Mengya had already removed her makeup. With Long Tianyu¡¯s insistence, Lin Mengya changed into the splendid clothes that she used to wear in the Mansion.

    The red dress made her look even more stunning. Even Su Ling, who had met her again after tidying up her emotions, could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°If you like it, I can just build another yard. If you don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter if you empty it again.¡±

    After taking her to sit beside him, Long Tianyu held a book in his hand and said in a low voice.

    Leaningfortably on a soft couch, Lin Mengya, who was eating fruit and chatting with Su Ling, suddenly remembered something important.

    ¡°The matter that you carried me into the Mansion must have gotten nutty. What should we do now? Does Feng Zidie still want to marry you?¡±

    She smiled helplessly. When she thought about it, she even felt a slight headache.

    If she were Feng Zidie, she would definitely hate her who stole her lover.

    Over the years, she had seen a lot of people who were crazy for love.

    There were plenty of smart women who had their eyes blinded by love and done several kinds of miserable things.

    If Feng Zidie did the same thing, she might ruin Long Tianyu¡¯s n because of her caprices.

    Although she had known Long Tianyu¡¯s n, Lin Mengya still felt a little bit ufortable about the fact that Feng Zidie was going to stay in the mansion.

    Su Ling, who was sitting opposite her, shook her head gently and patted Lin Mengya¡¯s hands tofort her.

    ¡°Wu has already discussed it with me before. After Feng Zidie was here, I will deal with her. I heard that you are old acquaintances, but let me give you a piece of advice first. This woman is not as simple as you think. Originally, Wu didn¡¯t mean to hurt her, but it was her who was courting death.¡±

    Lin Lang, who seemed to be gentle and kind, said these words in the blink of an eye which made Lin Mengya a little surprised.

    But on second thought, if Su Ling were really like Sister Yue Ting, she would never be a woman whom even Long Tianyu respected and who was taken all the way to the Capital City.

    A smart woman must have her own ways. Even if it was not for her, it was for everything she wanted to protect.

    In this regard, she and Su Ling were two of a kind.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    When she first met Feng Zidie, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have a very good impression of her, but it was not so bad either.

    However, after Su Ling heard Lin Mengya¡¯s question, her face darkened, and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you were in charge of the gue in Yun State. Later, Wu also told me the details of this matter in his letter. Do you know the reason why His Majesty would agree to this marriage? Feng Zidie took all your credit.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu in confusion, and the man¡¯s eyes were also full of sarcasm.

    ¡°ording to her, she was the first one who arrived in the epidemic area and managed the gue. She was also the one who saved those babies who were about to be buried alive. And she also took the initiative to take care of them. You must know that Wu and the others had to deal with it in a low key because of the intervention of the Crown Prince. But the result was Miss Feng put all your credit on her. And she made this matter a big deal again. His Majesty had no choice but to agree to this marriage.¡±

    As a person who knew all the things, Su Ling naturally felt that it was unfair for Lin Mengya.

    But Lin Mengya was thinking about another thing at this time.

    ¡°She was just pping the Crown Prince in the face, wasn¡¯t she? ording to this man¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll definitely put the me on Long Tianyu. It¡¯s not the right time yet. We can¡¯t fall out with the Crown Prince. Feng Zidie is really troublesome.¡±

    She frowned. The first reason why they would allow the Crown Prince to take the credit for governing the gue was that they wanted to take the evasive action and numb the Shangguan Family. They did not want to confront them face to face.

    Secondly, they had already set a big stage for him.

    It would be a perfect weapon to deal with Crown Prince when they were about to take action.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899 The Request of the Feng Family

    What Feng Zidie had done must have rmed the Crown Prince.

    If she really became Princess Yu in the future, there would be endless troubles.

    She was too anxious.

    There was nothing wrong for Long Tianyu to look down upon her everywhere. There were some tricks that she should think twice before she used them.

    ¡°Wu and I think so, but Miss Feng has what you need. s, there is no other way.¡±

    Su Ling looked at Long Tianyu helplessly. She knew how stubborn Long Tianyu was.

    She didn¡¯t know what Long Tianyu had said to Mengya who was willing to let Feng Zidie marry him?

    She didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, but she believed that the rtionship between them was more solid than gold.

    It was difficult for Mengya to be wronged like this.

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at the man. ¡°How could such a lovely girl to be with this piece of wood?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯re some good benefits for her to marry into the family. ording to what you said, if Feng Zidie strongly publicizes what she has done in the epidemic area, the credit will be added to the Prince as well. Although there will be some trouble in the future, it seems that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages right now. By the way, there may be a turning point in the future.¡±

    She had thought about all the causes and effects quickly and a lot of ways to remedy the situation as well, but she still needed to perfect them.

    Lin Mengya exchanged a look with Long Tianyu. They knew both of them were sharing the same thought.

    She gently smiled at Long Tianyu. There were some things that she didn¡¯t need to say, but he had already known it.

    ¡°You... Forget it. Since you know what to do, I don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. I heard from Wu that there are many capable people in your yard. I¡¯m thinking if it¡¯s convenient for them, there are some things that I want to ask them to do since I actually came here for a short period of time. What do you think?¡±

    Su Ling was a thoughtful person. Compared with others, she was quite clear about some things.

    ording to Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings for Lin Mengya, the only hostess in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion or in the pce must be Lin Mengya.

    Other people would never have the chance to rece Lin Mengya.

    Therefore, even if she was the one to deal with Feng Zidie, the power of the hostess was still in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

    Anyway, she would leave sooner orter. It was better to use Lin Mengya¡¯s henchmen directly so that there would be less trouble in the future.

    ¡°They... Well, if you don¡¯t mind their rough behavior, I can find a few of them. And please pardon them.¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to refuse, but when she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s expectant eyes, she couldn¡¯t say no anymore.

    Moreover, he would definitely give it another thought if she dared to say no.

    When he came to interrogate her again, she would not be able to bear it.

    ¡°No worries. They knew better than me what to do in the Mansion. If Feng Zidie is sensible, we can live in peace after the marriage. If she doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly, I won¡¯t let her go easily. Don¡¯t worry, sister.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯s words actually surprised Lin Mengya.

    She looked at Su Ling and then her man.

    Indeed, they were cousins. Even their personalities were quite simr.

    She felt a little sorry for Miss Feng. She should never provoke this family.

    Indeed, the evils she brought on herself would be the hardest to bear.

    At first, she thought that Feng Zidie would at least endure it until she got married. But the news that Prince Yu forcibly robbed the maid of his fiancee in the Capital City spread all over the city that night.

    The gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was closed. No one could know what happened inside.

    She had thought that it was the end of this thing. But there was an uninvited guest in the Mansion when it was dark.

    ¡°Where is the Prince?¡±

    In the sitting room of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Miss Tong was coldly waiting for the servants with a straight face.

    However, whether the doormen or the servants, they were all very polite to her.

    However, she had been sitting there for a long time, and she had drunk a few cups of tea. But she hadn¡¯t seen any sight of the Prince.

    The more impatient Miss Tong became, the more she wanted to tear down the house.

    ¡°The Prince has something important to attend to, so he can¡¯te for the time being. Please calm down. The Prince will be here soon.¡±

    The footman who was caught by her was not in a hurry. He didn¡¯t even raise his eyebrows and was talking nonsense.

    ¡°What a joke! What kind of ce is Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?

    ¡°The Crown Prince and several imperial concubines have been here before. Will we be afraid of that woman who has lost the Prince¡¯s favor even before she marries him?¡±

    ¡°You! I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s better for the Prince toe here as soon as possible. Otherwise, mydy won¡¯t let it go easily!¡±

    Miss Tong was already exasperated. She was so angry and regretful!

    She had thought the girl was an obedient country girl, but who knew that she was aplete vixen.

    She had easily seduced the Prince. Moreover, the Prince had brought her back to the mansion in public regardless of his reputation.

    Her mistress had cried so hard. She was so angry that she came to the Prince¡¯s Mansion to ask for an exnation.

    To her surprise, she didn¡¯t even see a sight of the Prince.

    She gritted her teeth. Today, she had to teach that little bitch a lesson no matter what happened!

    ¡°There you are, my honored guest. Sorry for beingte. Come on, serve tea to thedy.¡±

    A soft voice came from the door, and Miss Tong immediately got up.

    However, what she saw was that Princess Ling walked into the room with a smile on her face with a group of people following her.

    Following behind Su Ling, that girl was dressed in top-quality silk.

    However, to Miss Tong¡¯s surprise, she seemed to bepletely differentparing with the time when she was in the courier station.

    ¡°Hum, anyone who wore those fancy clothes would look like a princess in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    She red viciously at thess. ¡°I would have beaten this heartlessss to death if I had known this would happen!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Since the Princess has brought her here, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Guards, take this ignorant girl away. I want her to know the results of taking over the nest!¡±

    She must have been furious, or she had wanted to teach Su Ling a lesson.

    Her words were full of sarcasm. Everyone could understand the meaning of her words.

    ¡°Hold on. Here is the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Who gives you the courage to mess around? Miss Tong, right? I¡¯m telling you that neither of you can take Miss Zhang away. If you dare to do anything here, don¡¯t me the people in the mansion for being rude.¡±

    Su Ling didn¡¯t take Lin Mengya¡¯s provocation seriously at all. On the contrary, she smiled softly, took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, and walked toward the main seat.

    Although she knew that Miss Tong hated her, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.

    She didn¡¯t want to hurt Miss Feng before because she felt that Feng Zidie was deeply in love with the Prince.

    Even though she had used some dirty tricks, she still was doing these for good.

    However, when she knew that Feng Zidie was using some unscrupulous means, she did not have much affection for this person anymore.

    Not only did she steal her man, but she also did not hesitate to destroy her n.

    She had no idea about the overall situation at all. She would let everyone clean up her mess for her ambition.

    This kind of woman had gone too far.

    Therefore, it was very merciful that she didn¡¯t do anything to Feng Zidie. But it was really difficult for her to feel guilty.

    ¡°You... She¡¯s a maid of the Feng Family. She should go back to the Feng Family. It¡¯s true that we¡¯re in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, but mydy is the legitimate wife of Prince Yu. You had crossed the line, Your Highness.¡±

    Hearing Su Ling¡¯s refusal, Miss Tong was about to be crazy with anger.

    Originally, it was already difficult to deal with Su Ling. Now, there came a little vixen again.

    However, this bitch was so powerful that even Prince Yu fell in love with her.

    It was so sad that her mistress loved the Prince so much. But now, she was even no match to a maid.

    ¡°Not to mention that your Miss hasn¡¯t married the Prince yet, even if she did, I¡¯m afraid that the only proper master in the Mansion would be the Prince. Since she wants to be the hostess, she has to be kind. Miss Tong, please go back and tell your Miss that it was the Prince who asked Miss Zhang to stay. Even if she is the maid of the Feng Family, she is also her dowry. Unless she is not going to marry the Prince, it will never be her right to decide Miss Zhang to stay or leave in the future. This is what the Prince wants. If you understand, go back and report it. If you don¡¯t, I will teach her in person when she gets into the Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Su Ling was calm. She raised her eyelids and nced at Miss Tong lightly. Then, a sneer appeared on her face.

    ¡°Feng Zidie was still too young to fight with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya only yed the role of a background. She couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up to Lin Lang when she saw her put on airs.

    ¡°This is the Princess. She is so good at taunting people, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°You... Just wait and see! Mydy is the hostess here!¡±

    Miss Tong almost spat out a mouthful of blood. But now even the Prince was on the side of these two bitches. What could she do?

    After ring at them fiercely, she had no choice but to leave with her men in disgrace.

    Lin Mengya stood at the door, looking at the back of Miss Tong, and stopped her.

    ¡°Miss Tong, please wait. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Miss Tong stood there, and her eyes could almost burst out fire. She wished she could burn this bitch to ashes immediately.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to hate me so much. Please keep in mind that one whomitted many injustices is doomed to failure. Miss Feng used some means to seize the position of Princess Yu, but someone will do the same in the future. She doesn¡¯t need to hate me so much. On the one hand, I don¡¯t care. On the other hand, she doesn¡¯t have the right to hate me. Also, let her behave herself. At that time, Prince Yu respected her. But now, he doesn¡¯t care about her at all. It¡¯s not terrible for women to be crazy for love, but it¡¯s too embarrassing for them to lose their dignity. Here are thest words. Miss Tong, please tell Miss Feng that Prince Yu is not an ordinary man. I think it¡¯s better for her not to use those means. It¡¯s the most stupid thing in the world to overreach yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900 Falling into a Trap

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t even blink her eyes. Even though she camouged her beauty, she was not inferior to Miss Tong at all.

    Although she was not aggressive, she had already be the number one enemy in Miss Tong¡¯s heart.

    Lin Mengya was so familiar with the viciousness in Miss Tong¡¯s eyes.

    She smiled coldly. She had met too many enemies in her life.

    Each of them was even more vicious than Miss Tong who was in front of her, and they had more tricks up their sleeves.

    But in the end, they would all be defeated by her.

    She could say that she was not a pure wicked person, but she would never give her enemy an opportunity.

    ¡°Go back and tell Feng Zidie that she has to behave herself if she wants to get married. There will never be a ce for her in my Mansion.¡±

    A tall figure appeared behind Lin Mengya. His cold words made Miss Tong tremble.

    Her face was pale, but her heart was aching for her Miss.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    He lowered his head and spoke to the woman in front of him in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She did not even look at Miss Tong anymore. This time, they got what they deserved.

    It was not wrong to love someone and to pursue her love.

    But it looked so bad if she used almost every possible means for getting a man, including losing her dignity.

    ¡°Just leave it to Lin Lang. Why do you have to do it in person?¡±

    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders with his big hands, his tone kind of jealous.

    She rolled her eyes at him. It was still in the daytime. Long Tianyu had already given her all kinds of hints.

    Unfortunately, she pretended not to understand all the time and chatted happily with Lin Lang.

    If it weren¡¯t for Miss Tong¡¯s visit, she would have been taken to the bed by this guy already.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t provoke her in person, how can I guarantee that your goal will be achieved as soon as possible?¡±

    Lin Mengya tilted her head, and there was a look of disdain in her eyes.

    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, was stunned. Then, he smiled as if he was a big bear that had failed to cover its bones.

    ¡°You¡¯ve found it?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Perhaps she was not very good at other things, but she could see through what he was thinking at a nce.

    From the moment Long Tianyu had promised to marry Feng Zidie, the whole thing was getting strange.

    Not to mention what Feng Zidie had, could it be the only way for Long Tianyu to seduce her even with his strength?

    The things on the surface might not be fake, but God knew what kind of weapon this guy was holding secretly.

    The Tong Yuan Sect that he had mentioned before was probably already under his control now.

    ¡°Tell me, are you going to plot against the Crown Prince or the ones from the Candle Dragon Cult, or both of them this time?¡±

    Under the moonlight, Lin Mengya had put on an ugly makeup and was no longer as beautiful as she used to be.

    However, she was still so wisdom that people could catch a hint of it in her eyes. And even he could not ignore it. Every time when he saw her eyes, Long Tianyu could not help sinking into them.

    She was the only one who was so pure and could see through the world at the same time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of anyone who has hurt you or made you sad.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s serious expression made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skip a beat as he brushed away the hair on her forehead.

    A kind of sweetnessbined with bitterness rose in her heart. He was always like this which made her unable to resist.

    Her small hands covered his big hands on her cheeks. The feeling of his clear joints always gave her a different feeling of peace.

    She rubbed his rough hands like a kitten. This man would always disturb her heart.

    ¡°No one can hurt me because I have the most solid shield in the world.¡±

    She raised her head and smiled sweetly.

    She wrapped her hands around his waist and buried herself in his arms.

    She sighedfortably. She had no choice but to be trapped by this man.

    At this moment, any words were redundant.

    Long Tianyu was so excited that he no longer cared about anything else. He carried Lin Mengya¡¯s slender body and did not even bother to open the door. He went back directly to their bedroom with his Lightness Skill.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    The coquettish cry of pain became thestplete word tonight.

    Only the two of them could know what happened next.

    It was a night of passion. Long Tianyu, who was over enthusiastic, almost tore down Lin Mengya.

    In the early morning, the stinky man coolly walked out of the door with a silly smile on his face.

    She was the only one who was left behind andy on the bed.

    She was too ashamed to meet anyone. When she moved, her waist was so sore that she even wanted to kill someone.

    Sobbing. She really got what she deserved.

    ¡°Miss, are you up?¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was barely awake, suddenly heard the sound of Baijiing from outside.

    Her brain was slow for a moment because of beingck of a good rest, so she answered subconsciously.

    It was not until Baiji, whose face was flushed, stood in front of her that she realized that all the people in her yard hade back.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What happenedst night...¡± Lin Mengya blushed at the thought of it.

    But she seemed to have been forced to agree that rogue a few things.

    Lin Mengya rubbed her head, and some things came into her mind.

    Last night, Long Tianyu said that he was afraid that others would not know her temper, so he wanted to have Baiji and the others back.

    ¡°Bah! He would never be afraid of others not being able to serve me well.

    ¡°It was obvious that he was afraid that I would run away again, so he wanted Baiji and the others to be ¡®hostages¡¯.

    ¡°This shameless guy was really thoughtful!¡±

    ¡°Prince Yu sent someone to pick us up. He said that you were afraid that we would not get used to living there. Baizhi and I came back first, and the others were still on the way. Baisu and Qinghu were protecting them. No worries.¡±

    Baiji said with a smile on her face as she threw a soft towel into a warm basin to serve her for washing.

    ¡°Go and ask Lin Kui to send more men to protect them. I don¡¯t have very good feeling as if something serious is going to happen.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be in a hurry, but she knew what Long Tianyu meant.

    After what happenedst night, Feng Zidie might not hate Long Tianyu, but she would definitely hate her.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu wanted to set all the people in the Mansion, which was like Fort Knox, so that she wouldn¡¯t worry about them.

    Although Baiji felt that her master was making a fuss over it, her master¡¯s words were always right.

    She found Lin Kui easily and sent many guards of the Mansion away to protect them.

    However, they had lived in the vige for quite a while, and Qinghu didn¡¯t want the vige to be exposed.

    Therefore, the guards who wereingter could only wait on the way.

    There were a lot of children and adults, and there were also many belongings to be cleaned up.

    With such a dy, they were still nowhere to be seen even after lunch.

    In the Liuxin Courtyard, Baiji and Baizhi were standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.

    The three of them chatted for a while to kill time.

    ¡°They¡¯re really slow.¡±

    Baizhi frowned andined in a low voice.

    Lin Mengya smiled and pinched her tender face. The Divine Witch and her all agreed that it was better to keep her identity as a secret.

    At least, she could stay with her and live happily without worrying about money for the rest of her life.

    This might be the best expectation of the Divine Witch for her daughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to meet them. You just want to eat the cakes made by my mother, don¡¯t you? Master, you have no idea how good her appetite is. She has almost be a pig in the past few months when you¡¯re not here!¡±

    Baijiughed at Baizhi who was like a sister to her. Baizhi immediately rolled her round eyes and protested, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t, Master. I was so worried that I even lost weight. Now that you¡¯re back, of course I have to make it up to myself.¡±

    Baizhi was the youngest one in the yard, so everyone loved to spoil her and tease her as well.

    Lin Mengya alsoughed a little bit. But when it was getting darker and darker outside, she felt more and more uneasy.

    ¡°Baiji, why didn¡¯t the old maid at the doore and report?¡±

    While they were chatting, Lin Mengya gradually found something strange.

    The people who could work around her Liuxin Courtyard were basically the old servants.

    They all knew her rules, so they woulde to her room to report every hour.

    Of course, Lin Mengya would not let theme for nothing. She would either reward them with some scattered silver or a pot of wine.

    As a result, in only half a day, those maids who were able to serve in front of the masters in the backyard all ran to her courtyard.

    But from a moment ago to now, it had been at least two hours. And no one hade to her yard.

    Something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    ¡°They must have been here before. It¡¯s so busy this morning in our courtyard... Master, isn¡¯t it too quiet outside?¡±

    There was also a hint of vignce showed on Baiji¡¯s beautiful face.

    She was always cautious and thoughtful. She could almost sense anything abnormal at once.

    Lin Mengya nodded seriously. She also felt that it was a little too quiet outside.

    Although there were not many servants serving in the Mansion, it had already be more lively because of her back again to the Mansion.

    But at this moment, there seemed to be no sound of others in the Liuxin Courtyard except for the three of them.

    ¡°Do you want me to go out to check?¡±

    Baiji frowned slightly and said in a low voice.¡±There¡¯s something fishy about it.¡±

    But Lin Mengya shook her head. Now, most of the guards in the Mansion had been sent away by her.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that she would fall into the trap of someone else due to all sorts of idental mishaps.

    ¡°You two hide in the box in my room. It¡¯s made of gold Fusu. The fire couldn¡¯t burn through it and the water either. It¡¯s as hard as steel.¡±

    Lin Mengya was serious. She was nning to use this big box in her room to store the most expensive clothes and jewelry.

    But now, she didn¡¯t expect that she would use the box in this way.

    ¡°No! I want to be with you! When we were in the Mansion, we were always together no matter what we did. Now nothing changed. I will never leave you!¡±

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901 Being Taken Away by Someone

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but they were very steady as well.

    Lin Mengya frowned. She didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. If they could wait safely until Long Tianyu or Qinghu came back, the danger would be over.

    Therefore, she could not drag anyone down. Baizhi and Baiji must be hidden.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hide inside together. You two go first, and I go to make some arrangements.¡±

    At this moment, she had no time to exin, so she had to trick Baiji and Baizhi and let them hide into the big box first.

    When Lin Mengya saw that they were trying their best to curl up and made a space for her, she smiled very gently.

    ¡°Master! You...¡±

    Baizhi had seen through Lin Mengya¡¯s n, but the heavy lid of the box was put on before she could react.

    Lin Mengya quickly locked the box. She was not softhearted at all although she heard that Baizhi and Baiji were beating and pleading in a tearful voice.

    ¡°Stay there. If I¡¯m dead, there must be someone to ask for help. No matter what happens, be quiet. Wait for me. I will survive.¡±

    She touched the box reluctantly. There were carvings on the side and top of the box, so they could breath.

    After straightening her clothes, Lin Mengya pulled out a screen to cover the big box that contained two people.

    She had to ensure their safety first no matter what happened.

    It was already dusk outside. Lin Mengya walked out of the room calmly.

    The gentle breeze brought the smell of blood which made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart turn cold.

    No wonder there was no sound in the yard, and no one came to warn them, there was probably no living person in the vast Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion other than the three of them.

    How brutal! Today would be a tough day.

    ¡°Princess Yu, how have you been? Or should I call you ¨C Hall Master?¡±

    The door was pushed open, and a figure in purple came gracefully following with two rows of people.

    However, she already knew who she was as soon as she heard her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a title. You can call me whatever you want. But maybe Princess Yu is not a good choice. Otherwise, your partner will be very sad.¡±

    Even in the face of a strong enemy, Lin Mengya was still calm, and no trace of panic was showed.

    Catching Yunzhu¡¯s charming eyes, which contained fatal killing intent, the corners of her mouth were curved, and she smiled softly.

    It was just like the first time she had seen Yunzhu who was as old as an old woman.

    ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to meet you like this. After all, you have done me a favor. How about this? As long as you are nice, I can promise you that you will be safe, and I will treat you with courtesy. What do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Yunzhu, who was talking to herself proudly, and there were a few sneers in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not the one to make decision. Why don¡¯t you ask someone who can be in charge of these things? Whether it¡¯s in my Sanjue Hall or the Candle Dragon Cult, you¡¯re just a clown.¡±

    Lin Mengya had always been sharp-tongued. And she was particrly good at the art of drawing hatred.

    In just a few words, she hit the home of Yunzhu who was already a fox of years, she still wanted to kill Lin Mengya at that moment.

    Lin Mengya looked at Yunzhu gently, but her eyes were filled with coldness.

    She had already guessed that the other party wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee out and surrender so calmly.

    She would never lose any psychological attack.

    ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re really good. Yes. I¡¯m not the one to make the decision, and I can¡¯t help you either. Since you¡¯ve said so, pleasee with me.¡±

    Yunzhu, who was neither angry nor annoyed, was still polite to Lin Mengya.

    The two of them had already known quite well about each other, so they could be more patient.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She held back her gaze and did not look at the box where the two of them were hiding.

    Lin Mengya was still calm on the surface, but she couldn¡¯t help worrying in her heart.

    ¡°Long Tianyu or Qinghu would be back soon.

    ¡°The two girls had to hide well. Hoped that the box could keep them safe.¡±

    When they got out of the Liuxin Courtyard, there were many men in ck standing outside already.

    However, everyone here was involved in killing the people of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    She had to make them pay the debt back!

    ¡°In order to catch me, you guys really did something. I¡¯m wondering if Miss Feng are satisfied?¡±

    Lin Mengya tilted her head slightly and looked at the corner with a faint smile.

    A gray corner of the clothes, which had not been hidden well, trembled for a moment. Then, Feng Zidie¡¯s pale and shocked face appeared in her sight.

    ¡°You... why are you still alive?¡±

    If the person standing here today was really Miss Zhang who was nameless, Feng Zidie would probably kill her cruelly.

    Unfortunately, she was Lin Mengya.

    It was a lingering nightmare for Feng Zidie in her whole life.

    Lin Mengya smiled. Of course, she knew what she meant to Feng Zidie.

    ¡°No matter whether I¡¯m alive or dead, you won¡¯t be able to get what you want the most. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens to me this time, he¡¯ll put the me on you definitely. But perhaps you¡¯ll think that very few people can recognize the Mind Enchantment Incense which was made by you. But he doesn¡¯t need it at all. Miss Feng, I thought you were smart, but now I know that you¡¯re so stupid that nobody can help you.¡±

    Even though she was captured, Lin Mengya was still calm. She pricked Feng Zidie¡¯s illusion of self-righteousness directly.

    Feng Zidie¡¯s pretty face, which had been full of fear just now, instantly fell into a crazy distortion because of her words.

    For the so-called love, Feng Zidie had already gone mad.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re a dead man. Why are you still fastening on him? I love him more than you, and I¡¯m more qualified than you-¡±

    ¡°Qualification? What qualifications do you have, Feng Zidie?¡±

    Lin Mengyaughed wildly. There was no one who was more arrogant than her all around the world.

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the corner of her lips curled into a cold smile.

    Her eyes were as sharp as lightning and trampled on Feng Zidie¡¯s pride inch by inch.

    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of a noble family in Dajin, the daughter of Princess Lintian, and the direct disciple of the leader of the Poison Sect. How dare you topete with me?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was soft, but every word was blowing away Feng Zidie¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to talk with her! Take her away quickly. We don¡¯t want to be bothered!¡±

    At this time, Miss Tong, who was hiding behind Feng Zidie, came out and blocked the trembling Feng Zidie behind her.

    Her tone was very impatient as she scolded Yunzhu and the others.

    Yunzhu, who was watching by the side, was not in a hurry.

    She liked to see Lin Mengya being so arrogant. Because the prouder Lin Mengya was, the humbler she would be soon.

    This God favored girl, who was always the center of everyone¡¯s attention, was bound to be trampled on by her.

    ¡°Feng Zidie, look at the maid of you. Even she knew that you would be humiliated like this, but she still asked you toe. Tut, I really feel sad for you.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about Miss Tong¡¯s angry re. She sneered and turned to leave.

    That was all she wanted to say. It was not her business whether Feng Zidie would give up or not.

    They unimpeded arrived at the main entrance of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Everything was as usual outside. No one knew what had happened in the Mansion.

    ¡°Please, Miss Lin.¡±

    Yunzhu sneered and gave Lin Mengya a push, which knocked her off bnce. Then she walked to the carriage at the gate.

    People around wereing and going, but Lin Mengya could not ask for help.

    She was very clear about Yunzhu¡¯s ability. No matter what ws she showed now, Yunzhu would immediately see it through.

    Instead of that, it was better for her to be nice.

    No one was riding with her.

    The carriage had been sealed off, so she could not see any scenery outside.

    However, she suddenly smelled something was burning.

    ¡°Did those people want to set fire to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank. If it was real as she had expected, Baiji and Baizhi would be in great danger.

    Although there was a veryplete fire protection system in her yard, the premise was that someone could find them who were locking in the box.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pray to God that they would be safe.

    The anxious feeling was really a kind of torture for her.

    The carriage shook non-stop. Even Lin Mengya did not know where she would be taken to.

    But there was only one belief in her heart which forced her to calm down.

    Her life was rted to the overall situation, so she couldn¡¯t panic. She must calm down in order to solve this crisis.

    She breathed out gently. She knew that Yunzhu and Feng Zidie were well-prepared this time.

    If she hadn¡¯t asked Lin Kui to help Qinghu, Yunzhu would have sneaked up on them and used them to threaten her.

    Instead of doing this, it¡¯s better to take the initiative to surrender and reduce the casualties.

    However, she was sorry for those innocent people who had died in the Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Although she knew that it was reasonable to first bring the brigands¡¯ king to justice, Yunzhu was so cruel. No matter what, she must send that woman to hell to atone for her sins!

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how long it took before she felt dizzy. And the carriage finally stopped.

    ¡°Miss Lin, we¡¯re here. Please.¡±

    Yunzhu opened the door with a modest and gentle smile.

    But in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, that smile could only arouse the cold killing intent in her heart.

    She got out of the carriage and found herself standing at the gate of an inconspicuous house.

    It was very strange nearby. It seemed that she had never been there before.

    The Capital City was not small, so it was normal to have a secluded blind spot.

    But these people were quite bold to set up theirirs in such a ce.

    Perhaps it was wicked under the light. Even the highly suspicious Emperor would not know that there was such a malignant tumor hidden under his nose.

 Chapter 902

    <h4>Chapter 902 Being Unable to Co-Exist</h4>

    She pretended to look around casually, and a cold snort came from behind.

    ¡°You¡¯re already here, Miss Lin, you¡¯d better not take any chances. And if you run away, you won¡¯t be able to see your old friend in the yard again.¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s sarcastic tone came from behind. Lin Mengya turned around briefly then entered the courtyard without saying a word.

    Yunzhu seemed to hate her a little bit which surprised Lin Mengya.

    There was no big conflict between them in the past. She could understand that Yunzhu had turned against her, but where did this deep hatrede from?

    Although she didn¡¯t get it, someone would tell her the answer after all.

    The courtyard was so deep that no one knew how big it was.

    However, under the surveince of those men in ck, she was like a chicken with its head cut off, following Yunzhu into the depths of the yard.

    The interlocking courtyard seemed to be endless.

    She thought that she would have reached the destination, but in the next moment, she was led out by another side door.

    Only then did she realize that there was a different world on the other side.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face darkened. She did not expect Yunzhu and the others to be so aggressive.

    But these connected courtyards looked very deste. They didn¡¯t see many people along the way.

    It seemed that all the houses here were their strongholds.

    If the imperial court had any doubts, they could hide in these courtyards.

    Such a big move. It seemed that the Candle Dragon Cult attached great importance to the stronghold here.

    ¡°Now go in. Someone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    Yunzhu stopped in front of a shabby courtyard until Lin Mengya¡¯s feet were sore...

    Before she went in, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    This smell is...

    The gate of the small courtyard looked very sturdy, especially the iron lock which weighed at least five or six pounds. It was probably used to lock some kind of fierce beast.

    Yunzhu turned around. Her beautiful face was so weird at this moment.

    She looked at Lin Mengya proudly. She was sure that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t hinder her any more.

    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t argue with her but hurried into the yard.

    But as soon as she entered the door, she was stunned on the spot.

    ¡°T... teacher!¡±

    The courtyard was full of big rotten pots, and each of them contained a nt which was extremely beautiful.

    But what shocked her were not the nts.

    Instead, there was a strong stench of rotten blood in the yard.

    The rotten smell was mixed with the strange fragrance of flowers which was very irresistible but charming instantly.

    None of all those people outside, except Yunzhu, had stepped into the yard.

    Lin Mengya frowned her brows tightly. As expected, Yunzhu had asked her teacher to cultivate the Scarlet Ginseng.

    The Shen Nung system ran normally, and she had already analyzed every nt here.

    It was no wonder that people were easily addicted to the poppy that was watered by human flesh and blood.

    ¡°Your useless teacher is inside. You respect him so much, but now he is still nting these harmful things. A hypocrite is a hypocrite. It¡¯s totally unnecessary to pretend being noble.¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s words showed no mercy at all. Lin Mengya clearly heard the dying sound of coughinging from inside.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about anything else and ran into the room immediately.

    In the ck room, which was suffused with the smell of medicine, a skinny old man was lying on the ground and coughing so hard that people would be frightened.

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Lin Mengya only felt furious. Before she left, her teacher was in his prime.

    But now he was so skinny. His ragged clothes were stained withrge patches of dirty.

    Those were the marks left by the blood, and he was covered with scars, and one of his legs was locked.

    Now he was even worse than a dog.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m Mengya. Look at me, look at me!¡±

    Lin Mengya helped Baili Rui to his feet. Thetter¡¯s dull eyes suddenly lit up when he saw his student in front of him, whose face was already covered with tears.

    But then they dimmed, and his cracked lips opened wide. A series of beast-like roars rolled in his throat.

    ¡°Ha... Haha...¡±

    His skinny body was swaying. Lin Mengya could only support him gently for fear of touching his wound again.

    But when he saw Yunzhu behind her, he seemed to be crazy and hid behind her.

    ¡°What did you do to my teacher?¡±

    Lin Mengya could not hold back her anger when she said these words.

    She thought that Yunzhu still loved her teacher although she had betrayed her.

    But in the current situation, her teacher seemed to have gone crazy.

    The teacher who had doted on her as his own daughter and personally bestowed her with the art of poison. He had always cared about her. But now... he had actually been driven crazy by this woman!

    ¡°Yunzhu deserved to die! Everyone who humiliated her teacher deserved to die!¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya, whose eyes had turned red, Yunzhu only sneered cruelly.

    She picked up the whip on the table next to the door. Lin Mengya felt that the teacher behind her seemed to be shaking even harder.

    ¡°What did I do? Hahaha, do you think I¡¯m cruel? But let me tell you, what happened today is less than one-tenth of what this old bastard did to me!¡±

    Yunzhu seemed to have gone mad as well. There was a hint of bloody viciousness in her voice.

    She raised the whip, which had barbs on it, and darted to the teacher behind her like a viper.

    Baili Rui whined in a strange way, and his eyes were full of fear for this kind of torture.

    Lin Mengya was so furious, and she immediately held the skinny old man in her arms.

    The whip with great anger fell on her shoulder and back.

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    The burning pain made Lin Mengya¡¯s face turn pale in an instant, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on her face. But she clenched her teeth and didn¡¯t scream out.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Teacher. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Baili Rui, who was in her arms, looked at the small girl in a daze.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head andforted her teacher in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Humph, it seems that you really have a deep affection for this old bastard. But this is what he deserves. Get out of my way, or I¡¯ll beat you together!¡±

    Yunzhu was not rational at all. At this time, she had been driven mad by the anger of the past.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this old man was still useful, she would have already tortured Baili Rui to death in the cruelest way.

    Lin Mengya wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth. She turned around and stood in front of her teacher in pain.

    ¡°Come on, beat me to death! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t dare. If you dare to hit me again, I promise I will make you wish you were in the hell!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Mengya was no longer uninhibited to Yunzhu.

    She would never forgive those who had betrayed her.

    Moreover, Yunzhu had ruined her teacher. She must make this woman suffer a hundred times or even a thousand times more!

    ¡°You! Good, how touching of you and your teacher! Stay here, or I will tear apart the bones of that old bastard one day!¡±

    Yunzhu said resentfully with a whip in her hand. If it weren¡¯t for the repeated instructions from her superior that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t be hurt at all, she would surely have taught this girl a lesson.

    Watching Yunzhu leave angrily, Lin Mengya quickly turned around and looked at her teacher who was sitting on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Teacher. She won¡¯t bully you anymore. It¡¯s all right now.¡±

    The wound on her back should be dealt with, otherwise, it would probably poison her teacher.

    The door outside was mmed shut. When the door was finally locked, Yunzhu¡¯s sinister voice rose from outside.

    ¡°Watch these two people inside carefully. If they run away, you¡¯ll all die!¡±

    A killing intent shed in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. She was notpletely unprepared.

    Since the woman dared to hurt her teacher, the sharp knife in her hand must prate her heart.

    ¡°Hey, silly girl, why do you have to get involved in this? It doesn¡¯t matter at all even if she killed me. You...¡±

    All of a sudden, Teacher¡¯s happy but distressed words came to her ears.

    Lin Mengya looked at her teacher in surprise. There was no trace of confusion in his eyes.

    It turned out that he was all pretending!

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve done me a great favor. I would never let them bully you. By the way, Teacher, why are you acting dumb?¡±

    Everyone knew that Baili Rui was the best master of poison in the world, but few people knew that he was a tough man with a strong will.

    Just now, Lin Mengya did not believe that her teacher was really mad. No one in the world was stronger than her teacher.

    Therefore, what happened just now should be a cover-up for her teacher.

    Baili Rui looked at his student lovingly and stood up from the ground slowly.

    Although he was very skinny, he seemed to be very mobile.

    ¡°I knew you woulde. Little girl, you must leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will be theirst ¡®ingredient¡¯. At that time, your life will be in danger.¡±

    Baili Rui brought a piece of clean cloth and some medicine. Lin Mengya took them obediently, but she just damped the cloth and wiped the wound with pain.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯te, they wille to me. Teacher, there is something in my body that you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Helplessly, she wanted to smile, but she failed because of the wound on her back.

    Baili Rui fixed his eyes on his student. After a while, his eyes were wide open.

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    Looking at her teacher, who had always been steady, trembled with excitement, Lin Mengya nodded and showed the wound on her back to him.

    ¡°Thest Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in the world is in my blood. Now, my blood has be the most powerful poison in the world.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it was also an antidote to all the poison in the world.¡±

    Baili Rui stared at the light purple blood beads on her back. There was aplicated look in his eyes.

 Chapter 903

    <h4>Chapter 903 The Elders in the Candle Dragon Cult</h4>

    ¡°This... I didn¡¯t expect that it would really exist.¡±

    Baili Rui was shocked. He immediately took out a silver needle and quickly drew the blood beads attached to her clothes.

    He carefully ced them in the jade te and held it in his hands. He was actually a little mesmerized by it.

    ¡°Teacher really knows about it, but this thing may be a little different from the legend. I suspect that it¡¯s not just some kind of nt or animal.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was still clueless about the secrets of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.

    And she could almost be sure that the other ces might be covers other than the pool in the cave of the snow mountain.

    Whether it was the strange belly of the mountain or the venom in the pool, it was almost certain that there must be made by someone.

    In other words, the existence of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was carefully cultivated by someone.

    The purpose was unknown as well as the person who cultivated it.

    However, the change in her body was real. It was unknown whether it was a blessing or a curse.

    ¡°The Seven Poisons Sacred Grass is a rare treasure in the world. It¡¯s normal that ordinary people like us don¡¯t know the inside story. But girl, do you know that anyone who has the opportunity to get this treasure also carries a great mission? This is the secret of the Poison Sect. If you didn¡¯t get it, I wouldn¡¯t have told you to cause you any trouble.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at her teacher in confusion. Although he looked dispirited, he was unfathomable.

    Otherwise, he would never easily get through it under Yunzhu¡¯s watch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was something of a fluke for me to get it. No one was there. I don¡¯t know the mission either.¡±

    Except for the jade ruler and the map at the bottom of the pool, she really knew nothing about them.

    Baili Rui sighed when he saw the puzzled look on his student¡¯s face.

    There were also a few more traces of sorrow in his eyes.

    ¡°The first time I met you, I knew that you were destined for greatness. It¡¯s true. You are Zuo Shuqing and Lin Muzhi¡¯s daughter. Maybe everything has its own destiny. This secret which I¡¯ve been carrying for decades must be revealed finally.¡±

    His tone was relieved and helpless.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart kept pounding. She felt that the things what she was going to know today might change her fate.

    But there were some things that were destined. She couldn¡¯t avoid them, so did her teacher.

    ¡°Girl, you must keep everything I told you today in mind, and do not tell anyone. Because this secret is rted to the whole world.¡±

    Baili Rui was not as dispirited as before. His eyes were shining. Even though he was thin and old, he was iparably noble at this moment.

    It was a kind of temperament by nature which was not easily for ordinary people to pretend with their pride.

    For the first time, she found that the little old man standing in front of her was absolutely somebody.

    She nodded seriously. She even did not realize that there was a thinyer of sweat on her palm.

    ¡°I, Baili Rui, am not only a member of the Poison Sect, but also one of the four senior elders of the Candle Dragon Cult. Your grandfather is also one of us. Moreover, he is the head of us, and I am the weakest.¡±

    This... really caught her unprepared.

    No matter how hard she tried, she would never have thought that the teacher, who was chased by the Candle Dragon Cult, would be one of the four elders.

    ¡°But what on earth happened to make him suffer instead?¡±

    Until his amazing words made Lin Mengya feel dumb for a while, Baili Ruiughed at himself.

    ¡°No matter how glorious the past was, it was just the past. It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult was not such an ambitious unorthodox sect. On the contrary, it was to protect a certain thing in the past which we called the paradise city!¡±

    ¡°The Paradise city! The Paradise city again!¡±

    It was hard for Lin Mengya to express her shock in words now.

    Mr. Zhu, as her uncle, once told her that the Zuo Family had been looking for the paradise city for generations.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that the Candle Dragon Cult had actually been to protect the paradise city.

    These things lookedplicated, but it sounded same.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know whether the paradise city exists or not. But there are many secrets in the Candle Dragon Cult, and it canst until now, relying on the ability of the paradise city. As for power, you may have evil thoughts once you get it. Twenty-five years ago, the previous head of the Candle Dragon Cult suddenly died, and the next candidates also had various idents in a year. Originally, in this case, the position of the head should be temporarily taken over by the four of us until we choose a new leader. But at that time, there was an ident. In addition to Senior Zuo and me, the other two elders strongly rmended a young man to be the head. The change of the Candle Dragon Cult began from that man.¡±

    The next plot was the ridiculous power-taking drama which Lin Mengya was already tired of.

    The positions of the elders of the Candle Dragon Cult, including those of her grandfather and her teacher, were pasted from generations.

    But as an elder, he could no longer be the head. This was a good way to keep the bnce.

    No one expected that the two elders, whose purpose was unknown, would rmend a neer at the same time.

    Of course, Baili Rui and her grandfather did not agree, but then something serious happened. It was heard by someone that the former head and several candidates were murdered.

    The other two elders took the opportunity to put forward a proposal that if the young man could find out the murderer, they would agree.

    At that time, her grandfather was busy managing the Nation of Lintian, and her teacher was so young that he agreed without thinking much.

    However, the results of the investigation were all pointing to her teacher and her grandfather.

    But the strange thing was that the young man put down the usation against her grandfather and teacher over the opposition of others. He only said that if they were willing to quit the Candle Dragon Cult, they could no longer pursue this matter.

    After various consideration, her teacher and grandfather both agreed.

    But it was not over yet. The two elders suddenly disappeared a year after they withdrew.

    There was a rumor among the senior members of the Candle Dragon Cult that they had entered the paradise city without permission and had been punished by the ancestors.

    Her grandfather was a very smart person. He told her teacher that he must find a ce to hide.

    It was that young man¡¯s trick. His purpose was to control the whole Candle Dragon Cult.

    Sure enough, after the disappearance of the two elders, there were constant people who wanted to kill her teacher and grandfather.

    Fortunately, no one in the Candle Dragon Cult knew their other identities outside.

    In fact, the Zuo family and the Baili family were their covers.

    In this way, other than the seniors of the Candle Dragon Cult, no one knew that they were actually the elders of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Her grandfather was still the emperor in peace while her teacher became the Saint of Poison.

    The Candle Dragon Cult also fell on the young man, the current head.

    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, in the past 20 years, the Candle Dragon Cult had changed into an evil existence whichmitted all kinds of evil deeds.

    When her teacher brought up this matter, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    After all, the Candle Dragon Cult used to be his mission and responsibility.

    After hearing that, Lin Mengya frowned.

    While her teacher was drinking, she quickly brought up what she was thinking.

    ¡°Since the Candle Dragon Cult is the guardian of the paradise city, then what is its current purpose? How could my mother be forced to die?¡±

    Baili Rui took a deep look at Lin Mengya and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s all fate! Girl, do you know why those people chase me and Senior Zuo all the way, but they don¡¯t dare to kill us? Because our families have the keys to open the paradise city. And the current head of the Candle Dragon Cult wants to open the paradise city and take out the things in it in order to control everyone!¡±

    ¡°Keys? But they all need keys to open the paradise city, right?

    ¡°Who is right, Uncle or Teacher?¡±

    ¡°To open the gate of the paradise city, you need to collect four keys. A thousand-year-old venomous insect, an undefeated jade flower, a thousand-year-old jade ruler, and a thousand-year-old fire seed. But with these four keys, if you want to see the immortal city, you still need someone¡¯s blood.¡±

    After that, her teacher¡¯s eyes fell on her.

    It was only then that Lin Mengya came to her senses. She opened her eyes wide and stared at her teacher.

    ¡°Is... is it my blood?¡±

    Seeing her teacher nod with difficulty, Lin Mengya felt what rotten luck she had.

    She thought it was a good thing to get the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, but it turned out that she had be a time bomb already.

    Moreover, it was a kind of bomb that had been kept by others.

    ¡°What was going on? Why her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was a coincidence. The blood of the Zuo family is cursed. Anyone who enters the paradise city at will must be killed by the Zuo Family. Otherwise, seven people of the Zuo family would die every five years until no one of the Zuo Family is alive. At the same time, the Lin family was actually the guardian of the paradise city a long time ago. It was said that only the people of the Lin family could freely enter the paradise city without being punished by the ancestors. Later, your ancestors were afraid of being coveted by others, so they yed a ruse of self-injury and then hid their whereabouts. Later, none of those who wanted to enter the paradise city came back alive. Moreover, the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was also protected by the Lin family. So I guess the reason why they could enter the paradise city was the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass. Unfortunately, even if someone found the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, no one knew how to use it. As a result, no one could enter the immortal city any more.¡±

    Lin Mengya swallowed a little. ¡°Oh my god, I... I¡¯m simply the biggest coincidence in the world!¡±

 Chapter 904

    <h4>Chapter 904 A Trap of the Paradise City</h4>

    ¡°That is to say, the Candle Dragon Cult exists to protect the paradise city. And the ancestors of our Lin Family are the only ones who can freely enter and leave the paradise city. As for the Zuo Family, they are thew enforcers. They help clean up those who covet the paradise city with evil intentions. But... but since the paradise city has been closed, why does it still need people of the Lin Family? As long as no one can enter, it does not need any guards orw enforcers. But now it seems to wait for someone to enter.¡±

    Although it had been a long time since the Lin Family concealed themselves suddenly, Lin Mengya still felt that something must have happened.

    If people of Lin Family could really enter and leave the paradise city without any impediment, they would either be all killed by those people who had evil intentions, or take their families to hide in the paradise city.

    They had spent a lot of effort to stay outside. Although they seemed to hide themselves, in fact, some people still knew their identities, and there were many of them.

    These loopholes were enough to indicate many things.

    However, as time went by, the descendants of the Lin Family had long forgotten the wishes of their ancestors.

    ¡°I have never considered these matters before. But ever since our two families were expelled from the Candle Dragon Cult, I have graduallye to understand many things.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else that her teacher was a smart person.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya believed everything that her teacher said.

    ¡°Little girl, the Candle Dragon Cult wants to catch you this time probably because they want to use you to open the paradise city. But you must not go. I suspect that the paradise city in the legend is not a relic of the Guwei State, but a trap.¡±

    Baili Rui looked serious and said sincerely. Lin Mengya had to believe it.

    Because what her teacher had said was exactly the same as what she had thought.

    Her uncle said before that he deliberately released the news to mislead everyone that the paradise city was the relic of the Guwei State.

    But Lin Mengya felt that the Zuo Family was very likely to be a double agent.

    The Zuo Family was not only the remnants of Guwei State, but also one of the families responsible for guarding the paradise city.

    That was to say, from the very beginning, the treasure that the Candle Dragon Cult was looking for was the paradise city.

    Because of the fake news deliberately released by the Zuo Family, all the treasure hunters in the world thought that the paradise city was the relic of the Guwei State.

    And her teacher also said that the paradise city might be a trap.

    In fact, she had a feeling that the paradise city was like a huge maic stone that kept attracting the most powerful people all over the world.

    But what kind of trap was the paradise city? And why did it exist?

    Lin Mengya knew that this problem could only be solved after entering the paradise city.

    So no matter how worried her teacher was, for the peaceful life in the future, she had to go to the paradise city.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now. In fact, I came here to save you, my teacher. Don¡¯t worry. Someone wille to save us soon. Yunzhu can¡¯t stop us.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted her teacher. She was notpletely unprepared for what had happened today.

    If the n went well, at least one of Long Tianyu and Qinghu would have returned to the mansion by now.

    After all, no matter how concealed this ce was, it would still be exposed in the end.

    But her only concern was that the two girls hidden in the case should not encounter any danger.

    She had not expected that Yunzhu would be so cruel.

    Hearing this, there was no joy on Baili Rui¡¯s face.

    A bitter smile appeared on his face. Lin Mengya could feel the pain in her heart when she saw it.

    It seemed that she was right. Her teacher was imprisoned voluntarily.

    Otherwise, it was too simple for the Saint of Poison, who could get rid of people in the whole world, to be imprisoned in this small courtyard and be tortured like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I should bear these things. The reason why I pretend to be crazy and stupid is to stay alive so that you could know the truth of the matter. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, there is nothing left to do. If Yunzhu wants my life, let her have it. It¡¯s my fault to ruin her life.¡±

    He said in a low voice. Even now, her teacher still had feelings for Yunzhu.

    Not surprisingly, in her teacher¡¯s life, he only loved such a woman.

    They had misunderstood and deceived each other for many times, and they had been betrayed again and again.

    But her teacher was a man of deep love. Yunzhu could be ruthless to him, but he could not be cruel to her.

    Looking at her skinny teacher, Lin Mengya could only shake her head helplessly.

    There were some things that her teacher did not know at all.

    These two people were just fooled by others!

    ¡°Teacher, in fact, things are not like what you think...¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to tell him the truth when the door of the courtyard was opened again.

    Then, Yunzhu, with a cold smile on her face, led a few people to the small courtyard.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Lin Mengya immediately stood in front of her teacher and looked warily at Yunzhu and her attendants.

    They were afraid of the poison in the yard and did not dare toe in.

    But now they followed her here, and they didn¡¯t have any good intentions.

    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t hurt you. But this useless one is different. The two people around me are the best for deboning. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill him. I will slowly remove all his bones.¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s voice was still as gentle and pleasant as before, but in Lin Mengya¡¯s ears, it sounded like that of a devil.

    Lin Mengya looked at the guys in front of her coldly and did not intend to get out of the way.

    ¡°If you dare to hurt my teacher, I will let your hopepletely fail. At that time, I don¡¯t know if your master will forgive you. Or perhaps you are simply seeking personal revenge!¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ice-cold. Perhaps it was because Lin Mengya had urately poked at her sore spot.

    Her cold gaze passed over Lin Mengya andnded on the figure behind her.

    The profound hatred made her bewitching face be twisted and ferocious.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t be afraid. This girl doesn¡¯t dare to die. If she dies, countless people will die with her.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Baili Rui both had weaknesses.

    Yunzhu, on the other hand, believed that she was a person without any weakness.

    So she was more aggressive to Lin Mengya and Baili Rui.

    Those strong men immediately entered the room. Lin Mengya, who didn¡¯t have the capacity to fight, could not use poison to attack.

    Even though she had the antidote, her teacher¡¯s current physical condition could not withstand the impact of the drug at all.

    After some futile struggles, Lin Mengya waspletely subdued.

    But Yunzhu did not intend to take her away. Instead, she asked someone to repress Lin Mengya and Baili Rui and let Lin Mengya see how her most beloved teacher was tortured.

    ¡°Yunzhu, you can¡¯t do this! You will regret!¡±

    She didn¡¯t intend to tell that thing because it would also hurt her teacher.

    But she did not expect that Yunzhu¡¯s mind had already been twisted and abnormal in order to take revenge on her teacher.

    Yunzhu nced at her and ignored Lin Mengya¡¯s threat.

    Instead, she took out a sharp dagger from her sleeve and walked gracefully to the quiet Baili Rui.

    ¡°Let go of that child. Our business has nothing to do with her.¡±

    At this moment, Baili Rui, who had gotten what he wanted, didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore.

    However, there was still a soft love hidden in his eyes when he looked at Yunzhu.

    Being in love with a person was enough to make him forget the fear of death and pain.

    But Yunzhu didn¡¯t deserve it!

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me again! Baili Rui, you¡¯ve been lying to me all your life, haven¡¯t you? Oh, but I¡¯m lying to you too. I¡¯ve never loved you. Every day I stayed with you, I was in so much pain that I wanted to die. You must know the reason, right?¡±

    There was only madness in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.

    She held the dagger tightly in her hand, but the next moment, she cut open the right arm of her teacher forcibly.

    Dark red blood flowed out, but her teacher didn¡¯t even frown.

    But Lin Mengya saw that the wound began to fester at a high speed.

    It meant that the dagger was covered with poison that could make her teacher painful, and the deboning master also took out a steel knife for deboning.

    In their eyes, her teacher was just amb waiting to be ughtered.

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this! All these things shouldn¡¯t have been borne by her teacher!

    Because her teacher was the most innocent person!

    Even now, he did not hurt Yunzhu.

    But why did this heartless and stupid woman fail to understand the man who loved her the most?

    Lin Mengya hated the woman in front of her so much. Since she dared to let down her teacher¡¯s affection, then her teacher¡¯s student would make her suffer for the rest of her life!

    ¡°Because you think that my teacher killed your only son!¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had calmed down, was the scariest existence.

    With just a cold nce at the two strong men, they dared not to do anything to Lin Mengya.

    Yunzhu dropped the dagger and looked at Lin Mengya with reddened eyes.

    ¡°Haha, your teacher really favors you. He can even tell you such things. Yes, he killed my child! I have never loved him. It¡¯s only his own wishful thinking!¡±

    Baili Rui, who had been expressionless, frowned and looked at Lin Mengya.

    Because he didn¡¯t even mention this thing.

    ¡°Indeed, the person you love is a man good at both knowledge and martial arts. He is your first man, but he didn¡¯t buy you from the brothel. Instead, one day when you were on a trip, you were almost kidnapped andter saved by him, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Yunzhu with a faint smile. In fact, she had never been cruel to Yunzhu.

    It was because she was still concerned about her teacher¡¯s feelings. But now, she no longer needed to worry about it.

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re quite well-informed. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the only person I love. I can do anything for him. But if it weren¡¯t to get close to this old guy, why should I abandon my child and let him die in front of me? So, he deserves to die!¡±

 Chapter 905

    <h4>Chapter 905 The Beginning and Ending of Fate</h4>

    The hatred in Yunzhu¡¯s heart had beenpletely ignited. She turned around and grabbed the deboning knife from the deboning master¡¯s hand, trying to stab it into her teacher¡¯s arm.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, and her tone became a little urgent.

    ¡°In fact, your child is still alive! And his father is not the man who saved you!¡±

    The sharp de stopped in mid-air. Yunzhu turned around and stared at Lin Mengya with a murderous look in her eyes.

    It seemed that she would kill Lin Mengya in the next second.

    But Lin Mengya did not flinch. Instead, she continued to tell Yunzhu the extremely cruel truth.

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered, but her eyes were fixed on the deboning knife in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking rot. You¡¯re the stupid one. You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been fooled!¡±

    Yunzhu red at her fiercely, as if she would kill her in the next second.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? You¡¯re just saying this to save his life!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curled into an extremely cruel smile as she mocked the woman¡¯s stupidity and ignorance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Well, is that man a very famous hero in the green woods? Unfortunately, when you met him, he already had a family, so you couldn¡¯t follow him. But during the days you were saved by him, your head was seriously injured, so you couldn¡¯t see anything, right?¡±

    Except for Yunzhu and that man, there should not be a third person who knew about these things.

    But she had never expected that this girl would know clearly about what had happened more than 20 years ago.

    Yunzhu¡¯s face turned pale and livid. She had to admit that Lin Mengya¡¯s words made her determined heart change a little.

    ¡°How do you know that? These... these things shouldn¡¯t be known by others!¡±

    Everyone had their deepest secrets hidden in their hearts.

    In particr, she had thought that she was the only one who knew the secrets. If someone else were to speak of them, she would naturally be shocked.

    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that what she said was true because this news was from that man.

    ¡°You love him deeply, but what you don¡¯t know is that the man who really saved you is this man tortured to death by you. You were kidnapped, and it was my teacher who saved you regardless of anything. He ced you in a small house in the forest. In order to cure your eyes, the poison almost made him mute. My teacher didn¡¯t want to capitalize on your difficulties, so he restrained his feelings for you and didn¡¯t do anything excessive to you. So you couldn¡¯t be sure who saved you. Later your injury was cured, and my teacher went out for a few days. At this time, that man identally went to the yard where you were. You mistook him as your savior, and he also coveted your beauty and wanted to have you. However, on the day when you were about to give yourself to him, my teacher suddenly came back and frightened the man away with poison. By chance, the man with you that night was still my teacher. But that man was not reconciled. He unexpectedly knew your identity. When he was about to send you back to the brothel again, he found that you were pregnant. So he took advantage of his mistake and used you to achieve his purpose. At that time, my teacher returned home in a hurry, ready to marry you as his legal wife. When he returned to your hiding ce again, you had already left with that liar.¡±

    Lin Mengya told Yunzhu the whole story in one breath. In her narration, Baili Rui¡¯s eyes turned darker and darker.

    With a ¡°Plop¡±, he seemed to be unable to hold on any longer and fell to the ground.

    Yunzhu, on the other hand, was already stunned. In her eyes, some things were copsing inch by inch.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re lying to me! It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s definitely not what you said! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    People were like this. They would rather believe lies than believe the truth.

    ¡°Do you know who told me these things? It¡¯s the man whom you loved and waited for your whole life, whom also deceived you for your whole life, Cheng Zixin! Do you know how he told my man about these things? He only used 10,000 taels of silver, and Cheng Zixin regarded him as his brother. When he was drunk, he even showed off his way to sess shamelessly. He said how he used you, the most beautifuldy in the Capital City, to collect his money before. By the way, he also said that he used your child to do a great thing. Yunzhu, you are really pathetic!¡±

    Since the day she and Qinghu suspected Yunzhu, they had conducted a detailed investigation of Yunzhu¡¯s past.

    In the end, they learned from Yunzhu¡¯s sister in the brothel that she had a secret lover before.

    Moreover, almost all of Yunzhu¡¯s money had been taken away by that man in these years.

    Following this clue, Lin Mengya and Qinghu finally found this well-known ¡°gentleman¡± in the green woods.

    It was a pity that he was just a dressed-up beast.

    But all these things could only be med on Yunzhu, who deserved it.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s no wonder... Haha, I know he¡¯s hiding something from me, but I still...¡±

    Yunzhu was a smart woman. How could she not feel that there was something wrong with her lover?

    But for the sake of the so-called love, she lied to herself.

    ¡°But God has eyes. Your child didn¡¯t die. He was adopted by someone outside. And the person who adopted him was exactly his biological father. The child¡¯s name was Baili Wuchen.¡±

    Some things were just so wonderful but helpless.

    When her teacher and Yunzhu met again in the Capital City, Yunzhu, who had be the top one prostitute in the Capital City, was no longer the innocent girl who had been saved by her teacher before.

    She deliberately approached her teacher just in order to get her teacher¡¯s skills of making poison.

    Later, Yunzhu went to her teacher¡¯s hometown, and the people there only knew that Baili Rui had once married a legal wife.

    However, they did not know that the woman he was going to marry was Yunzhu, the most beautifuldy in the Capital City.

    Everything was a coincidence. But it seemed to have been nned in advance.

    But if Yunzhu could be more alert or her teacher could be more determined, perhaps things would be very different from what they were now.

    In this rtionship, Yunzhu was not wrong, neither was her teacher.

    But they both made fatal mistakes at the same time.

    ¡°My child... my child is actually... No, you must be lying to me! In order to get close to Baili Rui at that time, I let alone my sick child painfully. But when I came back, my child¡¯s body was already cold. I buried him on my own. How could hee back to life again!¡±

    Once there was a crack in the obsession in her heart, it was only a matter of time before itpletely copsed.

    But Lin Mengya was more worried about her teacher who had fallen behind Yunzhu and looked as pale as a piece of paper.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor, so how can you be sure of the life and death of others? Only my teacher knows the details. I only know that Baili Wuchen has a poor health since he was a child, and my teacher has tried his best to raise him up. Let me go! If you want to know where your son is, let me go immediately!¡±

    Yunzhu was at a loss now. She looked at Lin Mengya in a panic and then looked at Baili Rui, who was about to die. She didn¡¯t know how to react.

    She could only wave her hand feebly and let Lin Mengya out.

    Lin Mengya rushed to her teacher and immediately held her teacher¡¯s pulse. Although the poison was a little troublesome, at least she could detoxify it.

    ¡°Prepare a clean room and carry my teacher over. I¡¯ll be there soon. Also, bring me a bowl of ginseng soup. If you don¡¯t want him to die, hurry up!¡±

    Lin Mengya frowned and looked around. She found that most of the things here were poison.

    The method of using poison to fight against poison could not work now. Her teacher¡¯s body was too weak to withstand the impact of the drug.

    She looked at the blood flowing in the cyan blood vessel on her wrist.

    It seemed that she had to take the risk to save her teacher¡¯s life.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you going to watch my teacher die in front of you?¡±

    Turning around, Lin Mengya scolded Yunzhu in a cold voice.

    At this time, Yunzhu had already lost her wits. She had some doubts about some things before. Therefore, when Lin Mengya revealed these shocking secrets today, she had a feeling that she had been forcibly torn apart.

    ¡°Hurry... Hurry up and save him!¡±

    In a flurry, Yunzhu immediately followed Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions and asked someone to carry Baili Rui out.

    Yunzhu stood at the door in a daze with her eyes full of panic.

    Because she knew better than anyone else that her love and hatred with him had be nothing from then on.

    ¡°After my teacher wakes up, I will take him away with me. You can¡¯t stop us.¡±

    She knew what Yunzhu was thinking, but in fact, she had hinted to Yunzhu through various means before.

    Unfortunately, Yunzhu did not seize thest chance.

    Although Yunzhu would no longer hurt her teacher in the future, she knew that Yunzhu had already cut off the red rope with many knots between the two of them.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Yunzhu¡¯s mind was in a mess and she was no longer as cruel as before.

    In a sense, Yunzhu was also a poor victim.

    But this did not mean that Yunzhu could hurt her teacher again and again without any scruples.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also made a lot of effort to exterminate the Baili Family, right? If you still have a little conscience, stay away from them. Otherwise, Baili Wuchen and my teacher will be the ones in great pain.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced coldly at Yunzhu. She deserved it and could not me anyone else.

    She kept looking for useful herbs in the room. After pondering for a while, she finally chose a method that would not be too strong to her teacher and could quickly detoxify.

    When she turned around, Yunzhu was no longer in the room.

    She sighed secretly. God indeed made fun of people.

    But Yunzhu had always failed to face her true feelings, which was the main reason for this tragedy.

    If one couldn¡¯t even confirm his most beloved person, such love would only hurt people.

 Chapter 906

    <h4>Chapter 906 Saving Baili Rui</h4>

    Lin Mengya pried open Baili Rui¡¯s tightly clenched teeth and slowly poured the brown decoction into his mouth.

    When she nced out the door, she found Yunzhu had been standing there motionlessly since he had been sent into this room.

    She should have known better before doing those things.

    Lin Mengya had long lost her pity for Yunzhu. There were many people like her in the world.

    They thought their misfortunes had been caused by others and had never introspected their own mistakes.

    ¡°When... when will he wake up?¡±

    Her voice was light and gentle as if all her vitality had been sucked up.

    Lin Mengya wiped the decoction from the corner of Baili Rui¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief and then frowned.

    His condition was even worse than she had thought.

    Whether he could survive depended on his willpower.

    ¡°What do you want to say even if he wakes up right now? Do you want him to face a woman who betrayed him? Do you want him to face a person who helped others to destroy his whole n?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not a mean person, but her teacher had suffered too much for Yunzhu.

    She didn¡¯t care about whether Yunzhu had difficulties and was always petty whenever the people who were close to her were hurt.

    ¡°I... No... I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. It is Zixin that asked me to...¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya shoot a cold look at her, Yunzhu involuntarily took a step back and lowered her head. And her arrogance just now had disappeared.

    ¡°What is Cheng Zixin up to?¡±

    Yunzhu raised her head and looked at Lin Mengya with tears in her eyes.

    Seeing her so haggard, Lin Mengya gave up continuing to say harsh words to hurt her.

    However, Qinghu had told her that although Cheng Zixin was not a member of the Candle Dragon Cult, he had colluded with them because of Yunzhu.

    Moreover, Cheng Zixin seemed to have a lot to do with Yunzhu¡¯s being poisoned back then.

    After connecting those things in her mind, Lin Mengya thought he might know a lot of things.

    ¡°Cheng Zixin asked me to trick Baili Rui here and threaten him to make the poison. But Baili Rui would rather die than do that, so I locked him up in this room. The poppy was fertilized by human flesh. I wanted him to be addicted to it so that I can control him.¡±

    Yunzhu avoided Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes while speaking. Obviously, she did not know how to face Baili Rui now.

    ¡°You want to control my teacher and force him to make the poison? If I remember correctly, there are many poison-making masters in Candle Dragon Cult. Why do you need him to do it?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not believe Candle Dragon Cult had caught her teacher only because of his poison-making skills.

    If it were the leader who had given the order, her teacher¡¯s identity as a former elder would be more valuable.

    But judging from Yunzhu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya believed his identity had not been exposed.

    After Yunzhu had imprisoned her teacher here, she had unintentionally done Lin Mengya a favor in a sense.

    ¡°The poison doctors of Candle Dragon Cult have all been taken away by the leader. Cheng Zixin still wanted to make contributions, so he attempted to force Baili Rui to make the poison. He told me Candle Dragon Cult will make a big move soon.¡±

    Cheng Zixin should be an unofficial member of Candle Dragon Cult.

    He just wanted to exchange his resources for interests. After Yunzhu had been poisoned, he had abandoned her.

    He could not squeeze out any benefits from her back then, so he had cut offmunication with her in her most difficult years.

    It was not until Lin Mengya invited Yunzhu to Sanjue Hall that he contacted her again.

    And he had used a lot of ndishments to regain her trust.

    That was how things hade to this point step by step.

    ¡°Are you working for Cheng Zixin or Candle Dragon Cult now?¡±

    Yunzhu showed aplicated expression, and there was a hint of desperation in her smile.

    ¡°Cheng Zixin, but it will also benefit Candle Dragon Cult. In fact, I kidnapped you not only to threaten Baili Rui but also to exchange for something with Prince Yu.¡±

    Ling Mengya had guessed it right, but she did not know what Yunzhu wanted.

    ¡°You want to exchange me for the thing in Feng Zidie¡¯s hand, right? Since you have struck a direct deal with her, can you tell me what it is now?¡±

    Yunzhu bit her lips and shook her head gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly it is. I only know it is a family heirloom passed down from generation to generation in the Feng family. Although I talked to Feng Zidie, she didn¡¯t agree but said she would give it to me after the wedding.¡±

    A family heirloom...

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes shed with calction. If she guessed correctly, Long Tianyu must have agreed to marry Feng Zidie to get that family heirloom.

    It seemed Miss Feng was less stupid than before. Lin Mengya had not expected her to use such a method to get rid of her.

    However, it was a piece of cake for Lin Mengya to foil such little tricks.

    ¡°In your agreement, does she want me to die or just leave Long Tianyu?¡±

    Feng Zidie must not know her real identity back then.

    But Yunzhu was different. She had power in the capital city and was cunning. Moreover, she hated her to the core at that time. So, she had easily guessed many things right.

    Therefore, Feng Zidie had not found out that she was the wild girl who had eloped with Long Tianyu until the very end.

    If Feng Zidie were a little smarter, she would not have be a tool used by Long Tianyu and Yunzhu.

    ¡°Miss Feng just wanted you to leave, but Miss Tong by her side secretly gave me a lot of money and asked me to kill you.¡±

    It was Miss Tong again!

    Lin Mengya had had a strange feeling about Miss Tong since she had first met her.

    Lin Mengya had had dealings with Feng Zidie before. In her impression, Feng Zidie was not so vicious or selfish although she was proud.

    In Yun State, Feng Zidie had been rejected by Long Tianyu once.

    Why had she swallowed her pride, taken the initiative to court Long Tianyu again, and let him humiliate her?

    There must be someone secretly encouraging her.

    And this person had not done this out of kindness or wanted to help Feng Zidie.

    On the contrary, that person must have some other purpose.

    ¡°I want you to do me a favor, but this matter has nothing to do with my teacher. I have no right to make any decision on his behalf. In fact, I hope that you stay away from him and never appear in front of him in the future. And I also hope we can end the dispute between us.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and treated Yunzhu in a business-like manner.

    She could put the dispute between Yunzhu and her teacher aside. However, she had regarded Yunzhu as her friend at first, but thetter had framed her up again and again.

    So, she must dissociate herself from her sooner orter.

    ¡°I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pester you anymore. But I hope that I can meet my child before leaving. And I have to figure out whether what you said is true first.¡±

    After Yunzhu managed to regain herposure, the coldness in her eyes made Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Staring at this pitiful and hateful woman for a while, Lin Mengya nodded with a cold face.

    Then, she turned around to take care of Baili Rui. But before Yunzhu left, Lin Mengya took out a small gallipot from her sleeve and threw it at her without looking back.

    ¡°This can make him tell the truth.¡±

    Her faint voice was emotionless. Lin Mengya told herself she was not pitying Yunzhu.

    She had done so because she didn¡¯t want to waste time.

    Lin Mengya had taken care of her teacher without rest for three days when his fever was gone after the poison had been detoxified.

    Although there were still guards in the yard, they were not here to prevent her from leaving.

    On the contrary, Yunzhu had asked them to stay here to help.

    With their help, Baili Rui¡¯s life was finally saved.

    The small yard was much quieter and more spacious than the ce where Baili Rui used to be imprisoned. Standing under a plum tree, Lin Mengya looked at the sky in a rare daze.

    The yard should be in the depths of the mansion. Every day, except for the guards¡¯ voices, she could barely hear any other voices from the outside world.

    After calcting, Lin Mengya thought Feng Zidie must have be Princess Yu by now.

    She knew Long Tianyu had married her for her heirloom.

    But she still felt bitter in her heart.

    So, she showed a self-deprecating smile. When persuading others, she was always eloquent and confident, but when this happened to her, she found things were different from what she had thought.

    No matter how carefree a woman used to be, once she fell in love, she could barely remain aloof and detached.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem...¡±

    Hearing Baili Rui coughing, Lin Mengya immediately turned around and hurried back to the room.

    On the bed, her teacher had finally woken up after being unconscious for several days.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was stronger than she had thought.

    ¡°Guards! Please fetch me a bowl of ginseng soup. How are you feeling now, Mr. Baili?¡±

    Baili Rui was very weak after waking up.

    After Lin Mengya helped him sit up and fed him some ginseng soup, he said in an extremely hoarse voice, ¡°Girl, is what you said to Yunzhu true?¡±

    After hesitating for a while, Lin Mengya nodded her head.

    She knew he could hear them talking at that time.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected him to ask about it as soon as waking up.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s me that harmed her and her son. If I had sought confirmation back then, things wouldn¡¯t have be...¡±

    The look in Baili Rui¡¯s eyes was a little gloomy. Yunzhu had been deceived for more than 20 years, but Baili Rui had also been tormented for such a long time.

    ¡°If you had sought confirmation at that time, Cheng Zixin would have lied to justify himself. Yunzhu has a deep affection for him, so I¡¯m afraid that she would have thought you were lying to her. Anyway, those things are not important now. Mr. Baili, you must take good care of yourself and recover first so that you can avenge yourself.¡±

    When Lin Mengya met her teacher in the dungeon for the first time, she thought he was the most powerful man in the world.

    In her eyes, he used to be the omnipotent Saint of Poison, and she had not expected he would be like this after merely one year.

    It could be seen that ¡°love¡± would torture people and make them extremely miserable.

 Chapter 907

    <h4>Chapter 907 Scheming Against the Feng Family</h4>

    After Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher hade out of thea, she became less worried than a few days ago, although he was always asleep.

    Finally, she slept through the night. As soon as she woke up the next day, Yunzhu came to her with a gloomy look.

    It seemed Cheng Zixin had been killed.

    ¡°You must have asked him what you should ask. What did he say?¡±

    Although Yunzhu used to be very affectionate and obedient to Cheng Zixin, she would be more ruthless than anyone else after making up her mind.

    Yunzhu said, ¡°Just tell me what you want me to do.¡±

    Their messy rtionship which hadsted for more than 20 years had ended.

    Yunzhu was disheartened now. If it weren¡¯t for the hope of meeting her son, she would kill herself in a remote ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let you meet your son. But whether he can ept you as his mother depends on fate.¡±

    Baili Wuchen had been nted beside Crown Prince by Long Tianyu, but she couldn¡¯t reveal the information about the current situation to him.

    Moreover, she could not fully trust Yunzhu now.

    They were just making use of each other after all.

    ¡°I know. I will be relieved to see him alive. Hah, I don¡¯t deserve to be his mother.¡±

    Yunzhu gave a self-mockery smile. If she hadn¡¯t blindly misjudged Cheng Zixin, she and her son wouldn¡¯t have been separated like this.

    Unfortunately, it was useless to regret it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these thingster. Let me ask you. How is Feng Zidie now? Has she contacted you?¡±

    Lin Mengya was unwilling to ask about Feng Zidie. She would rather live in a dream than let Long Tianyu marry someone else.

    However, she was more ruthless than anyone else. Only when she could treat herself ruthlessly could she treat others so.

    ¡°I almost forgot to tell you the news. Feng Zidie didn¡¯t marry Prince Yu. My people said that as soon as Feng Zidie¡¯s bridal sedan chair was carried into Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, she showed disrespect to Princess Ling, so Prince Yu sent her back to the courier station and asked her to reflect on herself.

    ¡°They did not get married?¡± Lin Mengya found it hard to believe it.

    But this thing must have caused an uproar, so Yunzhu¡¯s news should be true.

    Had Feng Zidie lost her mind? How could she have made such a mistake?

    ¡°Will they re-time the wedding or cancel the marriage? Their marriage has been settled a long time ago, so they can¡¯t break off the engagement, right?¡±

    Seeing Yunzhu¡¯s weird expression, Lin Mengya had some expectations. Could it be...

    ¡°They haven¡¯t signed the marriage contract. It is not Prince Yu but eight retired ministers who canceled the marriage. Princess Ling is the only daughter of Marquis Weiyuan who died for the country. It is said that she has been fostered and pampered by these old ministers since she went to Prefecture Bing. After Feng Zidie offended her, those old ministers did not turn a blind eye but told the emperor about it. No matter how powerful the Feng family is, they can¡¯t turn the table around this time.¡±

    Yunzhu had brought her a piece of breaking news.

    She had not understood why Long Tianyu had brought Ling over until now.

    It turned out that he was holding a trump.

    This was great! If the emperor ignored it, it would hurt the retired ministers¡¯ feelings and disappoint the ministers in service.

    She immediately understood Long Tianyu¡¯s intention. Since the Feng family had used the family heirloom as a bargaining chip to make Long Tianyu agree to marry Feng Zidie, they would have to take it out to appease the anger of the retired ministers.

    This move was smart. Perhaps Long Tianyu had set up the trap before agreeing with the marriage.

    But Feng Zidie didn¡¯t understand it at all. She probably thought he would fall in love with her after getting along with her more.

    ¡°Do you need me to steal that thing out?¡±

    Yunzhu knew the Feng Family¡¯s bargaining chip was only the so-called family heirloom.

    As long as they lost it, they would have nothing to rely on and be a pushover.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and shook her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need because Long Tianyu will definitely seed. You just need to keep in touch with her. Remind her that I¡¯m an important bargaining chip in your hands. Then make a requirement. The greedier you seem, the better. Tell her you will give me to her as long as your requirement is met.¡±

    Yunzhu looked at Lin Mengya, thinking thetter was always more scheming than herself.

    Then, she nodded her head. She no longer had any other thoughts now. As long as she could see her son, she would be willing to do anything.

    ¡°Be wary of Miss Tong. I think she is not simple.¡±

    It was not a big deal if Miss Tong was just an evil-minded maid who liked to stir up trouble. However, Lin Mengya guessed she should be the person who had incited Feng Zidie to cooperate with Yunzhu ande up with all those evil ideas.

    Sister Ling had a high status, so even if Feng Zidie had be Princess Yu, she must show respect to her.

    But Feng Zidie had actually acted so rashly and eagerly. Maybe Sister Ling had yed cat and mouse with her. But she could not have found fault with Feng Zidie if thetter had not made such a mistake.

    ¡°I see. Are you going back?¡±

    After talking about the Feng family¡¯s matter, Yunzhu was at a loss of what to do when standing in front of Lin Mengya.

    So, she showed a bitter smile. After all, she had lost all her dignity in front of her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back now. Please send a message to Long Tianyu and tell him that someone wants to meet him in Sanjue Hall. Don¡¯t tell him it is me. By the way, I¡¯ll take my teacher there. Please help me arrange it.¡±

    Things had changed. Now, there was only politeness and alienation between them.

    In fact, Lin Mengya was very broadminded. If it were someone else, she or he would never forgive Yunzhu.

    After being cold-shouldered, Yunzhu opened her mouth but left without saying anything in the end.

    Lin Mengya stood by the window, thinking about something else.

    Thanks to her teacher, she had already known what the four keys were.

    The jade ruler was still in the cave, so she thought no one could get it out now. As for the millennium venomous insect, if she guessed correctly, it should be the royal venomous insect in Lieyun.

    It was easy to get it. As long as Xiaoyu could tame the royal venomous insect, Lin Mengya would get it sooner orter.

    As for the jade flower and the kindling...

    She thought that they might have something to do with the Feng Family¡¯s heirloom.

    It seemed that she had to use some unconventional methods this time.

    An inconspicuous carriage was soon prepared, which had a thick and soft quilt inside.

    Lin Mengya supervised a few men carefully carrying her teacher into the carriage in person.

    Even though they were leaving, Yunzhu did note.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and carefully wiped her teacher¡¯s face with a cloth towel.

    If Yunzhu wanted to end this bad romance, she had to wait until Baili Rui recovered.

    Other people¡¯s words would not count after all.

    The carriage arrived at the outskirts of the capital city smoothly. Before Lin Mengya could get out, the carter was knocked out and pulled to the ground.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Seeing a person stick his head inside with a worried face, Lin Mengya smiled. Sure enough, it was Qinghu.

    She had expected that he could not hold back his eagerness and would be the first toe to meet her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yunzhu knew where Sanjue Hall was now but couldn¡¯t get in.

    In fact, Lin Mengya missed the big mansion. But they had no ability to protect themselves at that time, so they could only give it up and leave.

    With the management of several capable people, Sanjue Hall was no longer what it used to be.

    Qinghu had told her it was one of the well-known intelligence organizations now.

    They had acquired all kinds of information, including how many bowls of dumplings those big shots had eatenst night.

    But this was not their strongest point. Lin Mengya and Qinghu had spent a lot of money and spared no efforts to open up many trade routes in the early days.

    Moreover, the emperor of the Nation of Lintian was taking care of them in person. So, steady flows of wealth were entering Sanjue Hall from all over the world now.

    Sanjue Hall had money, people, and influence, but they were righteous and had never pocketed profit without sharing.

    Therefore, Sanjue Hall had be a little-known invisible tycoon after merely one year.

    Lin Mengya knew she must not show off her wealth. Besides, when Yunzhu had left, Sanjue Hall had fallen into turmoil.

    The people arranged by Lin Mengya had taken the opportunity to purge disloyal members.

    Those who remained were all loyal to Lin Mengya and Qinghu.

    With their support, although she had never shown up as the hall master, no one dared to challenge her prestige.

    Lin Mengya was well aware that she should adopt a carrot-and-stick approach.

    Qinghu then drove the carriage in person, and they soon arrived at a bustling dock.

    The traffic was never-ending, but no one dared to make a loud noise.

    ¡°Mengya, we arrived.¡±

    Hearing Qinghu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya poked half of her body out to take a look.

    What a magnificent mansion!

    The mansion was built on the water. Looking at it from the front, she found it was a building in a triangr shape.

    The two words ¡°Sanjue Hall¡± looked powerful. Obviously, it had been written by a famous calligrapher.

    When Lin Mengya casually covered her face with the veil that Qinghu had prepared, a few smart servants came over and quietly helped Baili Rui get out of the carriage.

    Looking at the magnificent building, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the power of money.

    Sure enough, money talked. Maybe Sanjue Hall was the only ce in the world that could be so majestic and mboyant.

    ¡°Deputy Hall Master, the yard has been cleaned up. Do you know when Hall Master will arrive? He is old, so he must be tired after the long journey.¡±

    As soon as they entered the gate, a man dressed like a housekeeper came over.

    He looked in his 30s and had a shrewd face, and his tone sounded kind. But why had he said she was old?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s smile under the veil froze.

    She shot a strange nce at Qinghu, wondering how he had smeared her when she had been away.

    Then, she secretly reached for his waist and pinched it hard.

    Qinghu immediately felt the sharp pain. However, he could not cry out loud or move away now, so he could only endure it.

    ¡°You should not have asked about Hall Master¡¯s whereabouts! Well, you can leave now. Go to do your work.¡±

    Lin Mengya was putting forward more and more strength when pinching Qinghu¡¯s waist. So, he was afraid that he had annoyed her so much that she wanted to skin him alive.

 Chapter 908

    <h4>Chapter 908 The Beginning of the Conspiracy</h4>

    With a smile on his face, Qinghu finally brought her into Sanjue Hall.

    After passing through the lobby bustling with people and a spacious garden, they finally arrived at the courtyard in the depths.

    It was hard to build a mansion on the riverbed. Moreover, this mansion had such arge scale.

    It was the first time Lin Mengya had known how good it felt to be rich.

    ¡°It¡¯s designed ording to what the previous mansion looked like. And I¡¯ve added some things. Have a look to see whether you like it.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked around with satisfaction because it was indeed the traditional style she wanted.

    She couldn¡¯t help looking at Qinghu with appreciation. She had not expected him to have such good taste.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. If we have time in the future, I would open an indoor designpany for you. Maybe you can make a lot of money with your ability.¡±

    While Lin Mengya was speaking in a sneaky tone, Her eyes were filled with calction. She was thinking about how to take advantage of Qinghu all the time.

    Although Qinghu didn¡¯t understand her words, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill going down his spine, thinking Lin Mengya was indeed making the best use of him.

    ¡°We¡¯re too busy. We¡¯ll talk about it when we have time.¡±

    Qinghu could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead when seeing her finally looking away from him.

    He had been leading a hard life since she had begun to think about how to take advantage of him.

    ¡°How is the matter of the Feng Family going on?¡±

    Walking into the main room, Lin Mengya elegantly sat on her knees behind the table. Baili Rui was in the wing room next to the main room, and Qinghu had asked the best servants to take care of him.

    There were many more medicinal materials here than in Yunzhu¡¯s ce, so he could recover faster.

    Moreover, it was very safe here. Even Yunzhu¡¯s men could not sneak in.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fear that others might find out her real identity, Baiji and the others would have long been sent here. Some things couldn¡¯t be exposed yet. They must be kept confidential at least for the time being.

    ¡°Long Tianyu should be here soon. When Yunzhu¡¯s men went to meet him, they didn¡¯t expose your identity. They said that the hall master of Sanjue Hall wanted to talk to him about something important. He has been curious about this ce for a long time and does not know what you think about it.¡±

    There was a faint smile on Qinghu¡¯s face. When hearing the news that Lin Mengya had been kidnapped for no reason, he and Long Tianyu had both been so irritable that they had almost overturned the entire Capital City.

    If Yunzhu had not sent people to inform them in time, they would have done something radical without scruples.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll open the door to wee our guest. But no one but he is allowed toe in. We¡¯d better not let others know about our identities. By the way, are Baiji and Baizhi all right?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had wanted to ask about them as soon as meeting Qinghu. But his expression had looked calm as usual, so she was sure that they were safe and sound now.

    Sure enough, Qinghu nodded without hesitation. Although the fire had been big, there were a lot of flowing water in Liuxin Courtyard because of its elegant scenery of floating wine cup along the winding water which had been designed in the beginning.

    When they arrived at the mansion, Liuxin Courtyard had suffered the least loss.

    The two girls had been frightened but not gotten hurt, which was the best out of the worst.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The bad romance between Yunzhu and my teacher has made many people die. Maybe it is retribution that their rtionship has reached this point. Have you secretlypensated the families of the people who died in the mansion? Although money can¡¯t bring them back to life, it can at least make their families live better.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and felt a little depressed.

    In the past, she had often heard people say that some sacrifices were inevitable if she wanted a remarkable achievement.

    But even though she was used to people dying in front of her, she still couldn¡¯t bear to see innocent people being killed.

    This was probably a kind of helplessness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle it well. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. Life and death lie in thep of the gods. This is their destiny. Let¡¯s put thepensation aside for the time being. I want to know how you n to punish those culprits.¡±

    Qinghu smiled with a hint of cruelty in his eyes.

    They both knew that they were going to fight a bloody war in the Capital City since Lin Mengya had returned.

    Feng Zidie had started it by setting Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion on fire.

    So, they must take advantage of it. Otherwise, such a good opportunity would be wasted.

    ¡°We will of course kill them all.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her head and put away the kindness she didn¡¯t need so as to be the most coldhearted person in the world.

    ¡°Good! You deserve to be our hall master. Since you made up your mind, you should do something big. Getting rid of those people now will save us a lot of trouble in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya understood what Qinghu meant. Since the old ministers behind Princess Ling had something on the Feng family, the Emperor had to seek justice for them.

    But this was not good news for Long Tianyu.

    The Crown Prince and the Queen had long been afraid of and dissatisfied with his growing strength, so they would definitely not let go of such a good opportunity.

    But Lin Mengya was not afraid of their moves. On the contrary, she even hoped their moves to be as big as possible.

    Because the more eager for quick sess and instant benefits they were, the more ws they would show.

    This time, she would not give those people a chance to breathe!

    ¡°I see. Has the Shangguan family made any big moves recently?¡±

    Since the Lin family¡¯s military power had been taken away, the Shangguan family had seemingly ceased all activities, but in fact, they wanted to get a share.

    After the Jin Family had been unexpectedly elbowed out, the military power was now under the joint control of several senior generals with outstanding military achievements.

    It could be regarded as a kind of bnce. At least, the military power would not fall into the hands of either side in this way. But before the matter was settled, those people would not be able to live in peace.

    The Shangguan family was too quiet, so they must be plotting something.

    ¡°There is nothing special about the Shangguan family. I just heard that the Empress wanted the Crown Prince to marry her niece, but he somehow refused and quarreled with her. It is said that the Empress was so angry that she fell ill and is recuperating in the pce now.¡±

    ¡°That ambitious woman actually fell ill?¡±

    Lin Mengya was dubious about it, but she had no evidence, so she couldn¡¯t make any judgment for the time being.

    ¡°If we have spies in the pce, let them keep an eye on the Empress and Princess Tiancheng. We must get the news as soon as there is a sign of disturbance or trouble. As for the Crown Prince, we don¡¯t need to care about him.¡±

    It was ironic that the members of the Shangguan family who needed Lin Mengya to be wary of were all women.

    The Crown Prince and those unlucky cannon fodders were all idiots.

    ¡°Okay! You can rest assured. She won¡¯t be able to run away.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes were bright. Even if Lin Mengya had not asked him to do it, he would send people to keep an eye on the two vipers of the Shangguan family.

    Lin Mengya picked up the teacup from the table, took a sip of the long prepared tea, and said,

    ¡°How are Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu? Have they regained their arrogance?¡±

    They must have suffered a lot of grievances and contempt. Shangguan Qing used to be very arrogant, so she must hate the people who had reduced her and her daughter to the current miserable situation to the core.

    However, she, her father, and her brother were ¡°dead¡± in the eyes of outsiders.

    Since they had lost their main target, Ling Mengya didn¡¯t know whom the two mad dogs would bite.

    ¡°They¡¯ve almost recovered. I¡¯m afraid they can barely stand it anymore and can¡¯t wait to make trouble again now.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Lin Mengya sneered and said in a low voice,

    ¡°If so, send them back to the Capital City. Tell our people that no matter what they want, they must try their best to meet their requirements. I want to see how they will smear and frame up others.¡±

    There was a smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s red lips, and the little devil in her heart wasughing sinisterly.

    It would be a wonderful show. She wanted to see how crazily the youngdy of the Shangguan family who had been carefully cultivated would bite others. And her targets could only me themselves for being unlucky.

    ¡°Deputy Hall Master, an honored guest came.¡±

    A respectful voice sounded outside the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then she smiled cunningly like a little fox.

    He was even faster than she had thought.

    After exchanging nces with Qinghu, Lin Mengya got up and hid in the chamber.

    Qinghu pretended to be rxed and replied with a loud voice, ¡°Let hime in.¡±

    ¡°Sanjue Hall. This is Sanjue Hall.¡± Long Tianyu sat in the hall with a cold face, and the look in his eyes was gloomy. He had heard of this ce before, but every time he hade here, he had been stopped outside the gate by the steward.

    They had said that it was a private organization and refused to associate with the government.

    This reason was strange, and he always felt that Sanjue Hall was not simple.

    Its headquarters was located in the suburbs of the capital, but they were openly making a living by selling intelligence.

    So, he always had a feeling that someone was spying on him.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Sanjue Hall would invite him here.

    He secretly looked around in the triangle-shaped building that he had just entered. It was said that Mr. Sanjue was living on the top of each of the three buildings.

    Moreover, the positions of Mr. Sanjue belonged to the people who had the ability.

    Since the establishment of Sanjue Hall, the people in the positions had changed several times.

    But Mr. Wujue had never shown up in public. Long Tianyu wanted to know how powerful these people were.

    If he could take them into his camp, they would be of great help.

    But it was said Sanjue Hall was very powerful and attractive. Many people had given up their posts in the government to get a job here.

    It seemed the mysterious hall master was the most powerful.

    This time, it was the hall master that had personally issued the invitation, so Long Tianyu could not help feeling a little nervous.

    But he also could not wait to see how powerful the hall master of Sanjue Hall was!

    ¡°Distinguished guest, sorry for letting you wait so long. This way, please.¡±

    The smiling steward bowed respectfully, although he had not asked about Long Tianyu¡¯s identity since he hade.

    But it was obvious that he knew that he was Prince Yu who was famous.

    However, Long Tianyu must y by the rules here. Since the steward didn¡¯t point it out, he couldn¡¯t put on airs as a prince.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to follow him to the backyard with caution.

 Chapter 909

    <h4>Chapter 909 Confession</h4>

    While walking, Long Tianyu became increasingly depressed. But the steward who was leading the way kept silent, so he could not lose his temper no matter how impatient he was.

    Humph! Sanjue Hall was arrogant. It was just a sect but was prouder than him who was a prince.

    So, he became more eager to see what they were capable of.

    After passing through the yard, they finally arrived at the innermost main hall.

    Through the door, Long Tianyu vaguely saw a figure sitting on the ground. He could only see that it was a man but could not see his face.

    He calmly looked around and found that the decoration was quite elegant.

    It was a bit strange and different from the decoration which was popr among rich families at present.

    It seemed the hall master of Sanjue Hall was not a man of rare gifts and bold strategy.

    He was more like a woman who cared about things like decoration.

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help snorting in his heart, thinking the news that had secretly been sent to him was true.

    Sanjue Hall was relying on the hall master¡¯s capable subordinates, and he was just a mere figurehead.

    Long Tianyu thought so, but he was not stupid, so he would not show people his judgment.

    The steward went inside to report first, and after a while, he came out.

    ¡°Our hall master is waiting for you inside.¡±

    Long Tianyu went straight into the main hall without looking at the steward.

    When he lifted the curtain and intended to deal the hall master a head-on blow at the first encounter, he saw Qinghu sittingzily at the table with a cup of aromatic tea in his hand and looking at him with a smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, how are you doing?¡±

    His casual tone immediately made Long Tianyu confirm that he was the annoying ¡°tail¡± who used to follow behind his wife every day.

    Long Tianyu crossed his arms over his chest and narrowed his eyes.

    Just now, the steward had said it was the hall master of Sanjue Hall who was waiting for him inside. It turned out...

    ¡°It seems that you owe me an exnation. Besides, you have just disappeared out of my vision for a day.¡±

    Qinghu shrugged his shoulders carelessly because Long Tianyu¡¯s reaction was within his expectations.

    Putting down the teacup, he propped his feminine and beautiful face on one hand and blinked yfully. However, he wasining in his heart.

    If it were in the past, it would be fine because he just needed to hide behind Lin Mengya and came up with wicked ideas.

    But now... Long Tianyu¡¯s face was so gloomy that it looked scary. If Qinghu could not give a reasonable exnation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it today.

    So, he coughed lightly and turned to look into the inner chamber.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. I can¡¯t handle your husband.¡±

    After saying it coldly, Qinghu immediately picked up his teacup to cover the smirk on his face.

    Lin Mengya was displeased but could not pretend anymore.

    She had no choice but to walk out from behind the curtain and re at the fox who could not handle the matter. And then, she could only show a ttering smile to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Well, let me exin...¡±

    The look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and when his cold gaze fell on Qinghu, thetter immediately bounced up as if his butt had been burned.

    ¡°I still have something important to deal with. Take your time to talk!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, only the two of them were left in the room.

    Lin Mengya could only smirk, trying to muddle through.

    Unfortunately, it was hard to fool her husband.

    ¡°These are all yours?¡±

    Long Tianyu was no longer full of murderous intent now. Instead, he looked around gracefully as if they were chatting casually before he opened his mouth to ask the question lightly.

    ¡°Yes! It was just an avocation in the beginning, and I didn¡¯t expect it to develop to such arge scale. Ha-ha! I gained them by sheer good luck.¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to be obedient on the surface but was cursing the damned fox harshly in her heart.

    He was not like a loyal friend at all! He had actually left her here alone to exin.

    But it was him that had encouraged and supported her to establish and manage Sanjue Hall back then.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you enough money to spend?¡±

    Long Tianyu was expressionless, so Lin Mengya could not tell what he was thinking about.

    Perhaps, he wasn¡¯t very angry, right?

    But she could only tell the truth and appeal to him for leniency.

    She repeatedly shook her head in a hurry with a very sincere look in her watery eyes, wanting to hug her husband¡¯s thigh and shout that he had misunderstood her.

    But she said in the end, ¡°You gave me enough money! And it¡¯s just a small business that cannot make much money! Ha-ha.¡±

    Letting out a hollowugh, Lin Mengya felt her future was uncertain.

    Even most men in modern society could not ept their wives to be more capable than them because of men¡¯s self-esteem, let alone the men in feudal ancient times.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Very good! You¡¯re very capable!¡±

    What?

    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head and looked at him in shock as if she had seen a ghost.

    Seeing his big smile, she knew he was not talking with irony.

    Lin Mengya swallowed a mouthful of saliva and cautiously looked at her husband.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Bad! Has he gone insane because he is too angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re indeed different from other women. This courtyard is decorated ording to what you like, right?

    ¡°Sure enough, no one else except you could have such elegant taste and smart ideas! Mengya, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if you¡¯re short of hands. By the way, do you need me to invest all our money into Sanjue Hall as your backup fund?¡±

    When Prince Yu was speaking in high spirits, Lin Mengya was transfixed.

    ¡°What? What is going on?¡±

    Prince Yu¡¯s displeasure disappeared when looking at their own property with a smile.

    Seeing this, Lin Mengya finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, her man was not narrow-minded.

    She felt very delighted as if her heart were stained with honey, so she began to introduce everything about Sanjue Hall to him.

    ¡°ording to what you said, you are in charge of the trade route from Dajin to the Nation of Lintian, right?¡±

    Long Tianyu was shocked. He knew she was smart.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected that she was very good at not only scheming but also doing business to make money.

    ¡°It¡¯s not under my control, but some rules were made by me. Correspondingly, we must ensure the safety and interests of the caravans. Only by making sure all caravans can make money together can the trade routest for a long time. And I am not doing these things in person. Some people in Sanjue Hall are specially responsible for the trade route. I just need to decide the overall direction. If I need to worry about every trifle, I will have no time to do anything else.¡±

    Seeing Long Tianyu still could not understand, Lin Mengya exined to him patiently.

    It was just a modern enterprise management system. As ayman, she could only tell general ideas, and then her staff would sort her thoughts out and makeplete ns.

    On the surface, she had the final say about everything.

    In fact, she had few things to do.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wandered around the four kingdoms without scruples.

    ¡°This is a clever management method. No wonder Lin Kui and the others always praise you and say that you could handle everything well when you were at home. What else surprises are you going to give me?¡±

    Long Tianyu rubbed her little nose lovingly, feeling his affection for her was growing every day.

    She was always like a piece of natural jade.

    But after being carefully carved, it could burst out a peerless brilliance.

    Although some women were more beautiful than her, they were not as resourceful as her. She was both smart and beautiful.

    He was very lucky to be able to spend the rest of his life with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no more. Even if there is one or two in the future, I will not hide them from you on purpose. If I can¡¯t tell you, it will definitely be because the right time hasn¡¯te.¡±

    Lin Mengya certainly wanted to get Long Tianyu¡¯s support for everything she did in her heart.

    They were husband and wife who would share amon future, so they should go through thick and thin together.

    She did not want to have any disputes with him because of such external things.

    But if things reached that point, she would feel unhappy, but she would never give up her career.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu loved her, cared about her, and understood her.

    So, she felt very satisfied with her life.

    ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t say it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    He gently hugged her, thinking nothing was as important as her standing in front of him alive.

    Although they had been married for only two years, what they had experienced together might be more than what others could bear for the rest of their lives.

    Fortunately, they had ovee all the difficulties, and nothing could separate them anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy exining to you and almost forgot the proper business. Do you know Feng Zidie was involved with Yunzhu¡¯s kidnapping me that day?¡±

    When this matter was brought up, Long Tianyu¡¯s face turned cold.

    He had always known Mengya didn¡¯t want to bring the situation to a deadlock, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Feng Zidie didn¡¯t know how to appreciate her kindness at all.

    If he had known this earlier, he would have shown no mercy so as to end her pipe dream.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m OK, right? But I discovered something. It¡¯s very likely that Candle Dragon Cult has nted a spy beside Feng Zidie. And I think Miss Tong is very suspicious. However, you should also know Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s way of doing things. I¡¯m afraid that it is not easy to catch them. Therefore, we must obtain the heirloom of the Feng family before them.¡±

    Long Tianyu thought Lin Mengya¡¯s serious side profile was very cute.

    He resisted the urge to steal a kiss, frowned slightly, and pretended to be very serious when listening to her instructions.

    ¡°This is indeed suspicious. But how do you know I want something from the Feng Family?¡±

    Lin Mengya suspected he was doubting her IQ.

    She red at him with disdain and said, ¡°Opening Paradise City requires four keys, which you call relic of the Guwei State. I¡¯m just a nobody, but I can get two of them. I think the Feng Family should have one of the other two. Otherwise, you would not have made so much effort. But I¡¯m very curious about one thing. Who told you about the four keys?¡±

    Hearing this, Long Tianyu frowned heavily.

    And he kept silent for a long time.

    It took a while for Lin Mengya, who was in his arms, to realize something was wrong.

    No way! Maybe he did not know about it at all! He didn¡¯t know there were four keys, right?

    ¡°I got the news from the people who were looking for the relic of the Guwei State. However, they only said they need a key to open it but did not tell me there are four keys.¡±

 Chapter 910

    <h4>Chapter 910 Making Trouble</h4>

    Lin Mengya was a little surprised to hear it because she knew Long Tianyu¡¯swork of connections well.

    But even he did not know the mystery. It seemed that someone must have fooled him.

    But she didn¡¯t know whether that person was...

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can be considered to have grasped the firsthand information. It¡¯s good that other people haven¡¯t known about this yet because we can pre-empt them.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell Long Tianyu about her uncle for the time being.

    It was not because she did not trust him but because she knew her uncle¡¯s current situation. He was like dancing carefully on the edge of a knife. If there was any ident, what her uncle had schemed for many years would be foiled.

    In order to end the Zuo family¡¯s mission, he had already sacrificed most of his life.

    Therefore, she could not put him in danger now.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My wife is really smart. I¡¯m afraid no one knows that there are four keys except you and me. I changed my mind. I will let others fight for the key in the hands of the Feng Family for the time being. Didn¡¯t you say that there is another key? Our priority now is to secretly obtain it.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt it a little strange, so she turned her head and looked at Long Tianyu with suspicion.

    Since just now, his reaction had been different from usual.

    She raised her arched eyebrows, looking charming.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your wife anymore! Long Tianyu, we¡¯re no longer husband and wife. Besides, you have been weird since just now. Have you cheated on me?¡±

    Meeting her eyes full of distrust, Long Tianyu was both angry and amused.

    He did not think he was weird, but he had also felt that he was different from before.

    When this time Lin Mengya suddenly appeared in front of him, he was enlightened and instantly understood something in the recesses of his unconsciousness.

    In the past, he had barely expressed his feelings for her because of his shyness or some other reason.

    But now, he understood that she was irreceable and more important than anyone or anything.

    Therefore, he should have gotten rid of all the scruples.

    However, hiding his true feelings had been deeply rooted in his bones over the years.

    So, when he suddenly set himself free, Lin Mengya was not used to it.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. They could take their time because they would be together for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°You¡¯re so ferocious that I don¡¯t dare to cheat on you. Remember! Although you¡¯re no longer Princess Yu, you will always be my wife.¡±

    His pretty ck eyes were full of affection for no reason.

    Even though Lin Mengya was bold, she could not help lowering her head and punching him shyly.

    He was not Prince Yu now.

    He was just Long Tianyu, a pure and ordinary man.

    Although he had not managed to say ¡°I love you¡± to her this time, she did not feel the slightest regret.

    Because it was enough.

    ¡°That is very sensible of you. There is no hurry to look for the keys. The whole world was watching over them, so they will not disappear. Did the Empress and the Crown Prince do anything unusual when you were on the way here?¡±

    To resist foreign aggression, they must first get rid of the enemy within.

    Lin Mengya was sure that the Empress had long colluded with Candle Dragon Cult.

    But she was an ambitious woman, so she would never agree to let her son be their puppet.

    Therefore, the Crown Prince must not be deeply involved.

    Recently, the Empress seemed to have suddenly changed into another person and had not allowed the Crown Prince to participate in anything.

    She had asked him to stay at home to recuperate.

    But Princess Tiancheng had been particrly active these days.

    It was abnormal, so the Empress must be plotting something. Lin Mengya wanted to fight her, so she must find her weak points first.

    ¡°The Empress is still trying to kill all the princes who threaten her son¡¯s throne. It seems that she can¡¯t sit still now. My people found out that she had secretly sent someone to the Feng family. Presumably, she intends to stir up enmity between me and the Feng family.¡±

    While speaking, he let Lin Mengya sit on hisp. He had long noticed the Empress¡¯s move.

    But he did not care.

    Under the cooperation of Ling and him, Feng Zidie had almost killed the only descendant of a national hero.

    Long Tianyu was not afraid even if the Feng Family came to argue with him.

    They should be grateful that Ling had not gone to get it even with them. Long Tianyu did not think a family as weak as the Feng family could stir up big trouble for him.

    ¡°The Empress is good at doing harm to people through the hands of another. But we can respond in kind this time.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s big smile, Long Tianyu found it very interesting.

    He knew her better than anyone else.

    It seemed that she hade up with another good idea.

    ¡°Mengya, would you please tell me about your good idea?¡±

    Lin Mengya approached his ear with a wicked smile.

    After she finished speaking, the look in his eyes became more doting.

    She was always desiring to stir up trouble.

    ¡°OK, we will act ording to your n. But now, you mustpensate me for my loss in the fire. My mansion was burnt after all.¡±

    In the room, Lin Mengya was pressed down onto the bed and began to groan.

    But a figure soon came to the door inopportunely.

    ¡°Prince Yu, it¡¯s time for you to return to the mansion. If you don¡¯te out soon, your loyal servant will smash the gate of our house!¡±

    Qinghu stood at the door with a fake smile on his face. Immediately, Lin Mengya¡¯s shocked exim and Long Tianyu¡¯s unwilling growl came out.

    Qinghu kept knocking on the door leisurely with patience. It seemed that he was determined to destroy the romantic atmosphere between them.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Prince Yu had failed to have sex, so he red at Qinghu who looked calm and leisurely outside.

    But Qinghu had no intention to admit his mistake, so Long Tianyu could only leave angrily.

    It took Lin Mengya a while to get out of the room.

    Her hair was not in a mess, and her clothes were tidy.

    However, her flushed little face indicated what they had been making out just now.

    ¡°Well, we were just discussing how to maintain a good marriage... Why are you looking at me like that? We are a legal couple!¡±

    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and looked at the wicked girl who was trying to cover it up but made it more obvious.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know to whom the princess¡¯s mausoleum in the suburbs belongs. Do you know?

    Lin Mengya found it was improper to refute or remain silent.

    So, she red at him and then walked toward her teacher¡¯s room.

    After carefully examining her teacher¡¯s condition and making sure he was fine, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The Empress and the Crown Prince had caused her a lot of trouble.

    Long Tianyu had acted so fast that the news that the Empress had smoothed Feng Zidie in person had been widely spread within a few days.

    The Empress had always been a hypocrite. She had not only made Feng Zidie feel grateful to her but also made the Feng familypletely believe the message she had sent them.

    It would not take long for the Feng Family to send people to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to deal with this matter.

    If Long Tianyu refused to marry Feng Zidie, the Empress would secretly collude with the Feng Family and tricked them into giving her the key.

    And she would also ask the Feng family to do harm to Long Tianyu in secret.

    If Long Tianyu could not bear the pressure and married Feng Zidie, he would immediately lose the support of those loyal old ministers.

    This was a good move that could kill two birds with one stone.

    But the Empress had not expected that she would be a pawn in the game.

    In Sanjue Hall, Lin Mengya did not need to tense up all the time.

    She remembered that she used to be weak. No matter where she had gone, she had worried about her safety in the past.

    But now, even Candle Dragon Cult couldn¡¯t do anything to her easily.

    Sure enough, strength was the most important thing for both men and women.

    After feeding her teacher the medicine and letting him continue to sleep, Lin Mengya sat in the courtyard to read a book while drinking tea.

    After a short while, Qinghu rushed into the courtyard with a letter.

    ¡°Yunzhu said things are going on smoothly. When she asked for money, Feng Zidie agreed readily. Moreover, Miss Tong offered another 500 taels of silver and asked Yunzhu to send you to a ce. I¡¯ve gone there to have a look. It is very remote and hidden. I¡¯m afraid that even if someone died there, the outside world would not necessarily know.¡±

    There was a hint of coldness in Qinghu¡¯s voice. What he hated most was that someone attempted to murder Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Their n is not bad. I don¡¯t think Feng Zidie has any intention to kill me. I know her well. On the surface, she looks fierce and tough, but in fact, she is a gentle person.¡±

    Otherwise, she would not have interceded for her junior fellow apprentice after being used by him.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to take the risk in person. There are people in Sanjue Hall who are good at disguising themselves. What about we ask one of them to take your ce? After all, you just want to find out Miss Tong¡¯s purpose, don¡¯t you? What¡¯s the point of putting yourself in danger again?¡±

    After thinking about it carefully, Lin Mengya found Qinghu¡¯s words made sense.

    She was too used to doing things in person.

    So, she had almost forgotten she was now a legendary leader of a famous organization.

    As long as she waved her small hand, countless hatchet men follow her order.

    In fact, it just sounded cool because the thing she must do personally was not easier than being a hostage.

    ¡°Fine. I told you to prepare for that thing. How¡¯s the progress?¡±

    The smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was still the same, but even Qinghu could feel that she had changed.

    She was no longer the weak girl she used to be.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to neglect what you ordered me to do. Don¡¯t worry, everything is ready. I¡¯m waiting for the big fish to take the bait,¡± Qinghu said in a low voice.

    He liked to do things with Lin Mengya because what she did would definitely be extraordinary.

    When they exchanged nces, the evilness hidden in their eyes was absolutely the same.

    Dajin had been peaceful for a long time, so it was time for it to be lively!

 Chapter 911

    <h4>Chapter 911 New Identities</h4>

    Although Lin Mengya was in Sanjue Hall, she was well updated about what had happened in the Capital City.

    Prince Yu¡¯s marriage with Feng Zidie had beenpletely torpedoed because of the fierce objection from the old ministers of the previous emperor.

    Long Tianyu had not said anything, but Miss Feng was so desperate that she had made a fuss at home.

    Given her status, she could barely influence the current situation without Prince Yu¡¯s dedicated support.

    Therefore, her current position was more awkward than anyone else¡¯s.

    Fortunately, the Empress had pitied her and summoned her into the pce tofort her.

    Lin Mengya heard Miss Feng had entered the pce crying bute out with a smile.

    It seemed she had learned a lot from the Empress.

    But Lin Mengya had no time to deal with her now.

    Because the people in Sanjue Hall who were secretly looking for Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother hade back and reported that they had seen two people who looked like them in a small town in Lieyun.

    But they must sneak into the gathering ces of the tribes if they wanted to investigate more.

    However, it was easier said than done because the tribes were usually living in the depths of the mountains.

    Moreover, there were venomous insects guarding outside. If they barged in rashly, they would alert the people inside, although it would not be a big deal. However, it would put the person who was inquiring about the news inside into danger.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was good at dealing with venomous insects, so she quickly developed an anti-venomous insect drug that contained her blood.

    No matter how powerful the venomous insects were, they would not dare to hurt the people who held the anti-venomous insect drug.

    She ordered Qinghu in detail that he must find out where her father and elder brother were on the premise that the safety of her subordinates was ensured.

    But she was still a little worried because she had not expected them to appear in Lieyun.

    This couldn¡¯t be a mere coincidence. It seemed all the people would gather at the same ce by different means in the end. That ce had been sleeping, but they would forcibly open it up because of their ambitions.

    She hoped that it wouldn¡¯t cause a catastrophe.

    ¡°Mengya, although your blood is useful, don¡¯t squander it. If the leader finds it out, he will try to get your blood at all costs.¡±

    Baili Rui, who had recovered a little, was sitting on a chair while watching his student fiddle with the herbs.

    He was very satisfied with her.

    When Lin Mengya looked up, she saw her teacher who was gradually regaining his spirit.

    It seemed those herbs had not been wasted because he looked much better now.

    She knew he was worried about her, so she nodded with a smile, thinking she had to be more careful in the future.

    ¡°I see. Although my blood is a treasure, it may bring me a disaster. By the way, I have something to ask you... Forget it. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll ask you after I solve the current problem.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya wanted to ask if he could make her pregnant.

    But after a second thought, she changed her mind. Her teacher cared for her very much, so he would try desperately to help her even if there was only a glimmer of hope.

    But she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her. Moreover, she still had a lot of things to do, so it was not good timing to give birth to a baby now.

    ¡°Go ahead if there¡¯s anything you want to say. Although I am old, I will try my best to help you.¡±

    Lin Mengya had told him the whole story before.

    After hearing what had happened, Baili Rui had sighed with emotion, decided to let the past go, and be unworldly.

    Now, he wanted to do nothing but help his student.

    But she seemed to be more restless than before.

    Take the courtyard they were living in for example. When he had gotten to know it was built above the water, he had thought it would copse if there was an earthquake.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya and Qinghu hadforted him and told him the building was very solid.

    Otherwise, he would have dragged her to a safer ce.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t hesitate to tell you if I need your help. Please stay here to recuperate for a few more days. I have something to do outside and will be back soon. If I can¡¯t return on time, I will send people to pick you up.¡±

    After fiddling with the herbs in the pharmacy for a long time, Lin Mengya finally came out.

    There was a hint of exhaustion in her eyes. However, when she looked at a dozen of brocade bags in different colors in her hands, she immediately beamed with joy.

    Her teacher¡¯s words had reminded her. Since she had got the poisoned blood, she had been overly dependent on the convenience brought by it.

    However, even her teacher could hardly restrain it, let alone her.

    What she was going to do this time was a little dangerous, so she decided to bring some poisons to protect herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go do what you should do. Don¡¯t be stingy with the poisons. Send people back here after a while, and I¡¯ll prepare more for you. Don¡¯t be afraid of venomous insects or venomous snakes. They are more afraid of your smell now.¡±

    As the saying went, better an open enemy than a false friend. In the past, she had survived by luck.

    But she could not have good luck all the time, so she must be fully prepared.

    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that her teacher loved her and that he would have long lived in seclusion if it were not for her.

    She hugged the man who treated her as his daughter and walked out of the backyard under his worried and satisfied gaze.

    She was wearing a white veil and only revealing her piercing eyes.

    But all the people who had been to Sanjue Hall these days knew the woman in white was not to be trifled with.

    Only the deputy hall master and a few stewards could enter the backyard at ordinary times, but she had lived there for a few days.

    Although they had never guessed she was the hall master, they secretly regarded her as the hall master¡¯s lover or wife.

    No one dared to show disrespect for her because even the deputy hall master was serving her as if a servant, who could defeat Mr. Wujue easily.

    Those who had had designs on her had all immediately given up.

    This woman was extraordinary!

    Lin Mengya walked out of Sanjue Hall under the gazes of everyone.

    Seeing a small sedan waiting outside, she got in it without hesitation.

    Qinghu was riding on a horse, and the two sedan carriers were walking at a quick pace.

    After a short while, they arrived at an extremely secluded ce in the suburbs of the Capital City.

    There was nothing special. But they would arrive at the main road after rounding a small hill.

    Qinghu paid the sedan carriers money, asked them to leave, and then exchanged nces with Ling Mengya.

    There was nomunication or exnation.

    Qinghu then led her to the main road.

    After a while, a group of people came from a distance.

    This group was extremely spectacr because there were dozens of carriages.

    Moreover, there was a four-horse carriage that few nobles of Dajin could afford.

    The four horses were all purebred that were hard to buy even if one had a lot of money, and even the carriage was made of expensive wood.

    The window was light, but the curtain was made of thin silk.

    Even if it were an imperial family member who was using the carriage, it would look too extravagant.

    But Lin Mengya and Qinghu stood in front of the carriage casually.

    ¡°Your cousin is splurging.¡±

    Qinghu raised his eyebrows because he was able to tell the good from the bad. Lin Mengya had no clue about the value of this carriage, but he knew it clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. My uncle and maternal grandfather have prepared a lot of dowries for my mother, but they have never had a chance to give them to her. My two cousins have just added some gifts before giving them to me. The three generations of my family have saved a lot of money together, so it is OK for us to bevish, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to pretend to be indifferent, but when she saw the spectacr fleet of carriages, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    When the Lin family married her to Long Tianyu, they had given her a lot of dowries.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected that the gifts now were many times more than back then.

    s, Long Tianyu must have done some very good things in his previous life. Otherwise, he would not have married such a good wife.

    ¡°Princess and Duke, nice to meet you.¡±

    When the fleet stopped not far away, several servants immediately ran over and greeted them respectfully.

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu were not used to the new titles. But when they saw the servants being so serious, they couldn¡¯t drop the ball now.

    So, they could only nod lightly and get into the carriage under their guidance.

    The interior of the carriage was even more luxurious. And the even soft satin on the seats was extremely precious.

    In addition, the furnishings inside were all exquisite. Even though Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how much money they were worth, she was secretly surprised.

    ¡°It seems my eldest cousin wants to be a self-indulgent emperor. Look! If the old ministers of the Nation of Lintian see the things in this carriage, they will be distressed to death.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes and smiled gently. If her two cousins had just wanted to help her keep up appearances, they would not have spent so much money.

    After all, her maternal grandfather and his family loved her very much.

    ¡°Princess? Tsk tsk! You can be an empress if you want, not to mention a princess. But why do you have to fight the Empress in person? Isn¡¯t it a tempest in a teapot?¡±

    Qinghu sat on the soft cushionzily. Prince Yu¡¯s wife Lin Mengya had been announced dead to the entire world officially.

    If she went back, Long Tianyu would be used of deceiving people.

    He was going to do something big in the future, so he couldn¡¯t have such a bad reputation.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was resourceful. She had written a letter and managed to get new and reasonable identities for both of them.

    Now, Qinghu was Zuo Yuan, the legitimate son of Duke Fuyuan of the Nation of Lintian. And he had inherited the old duke¡¯s title of nobility three months ago.

    And Lin Mengya was Zuo Yunxi, the only legitimate daughter of the old duke, who had been given the title of Princess Rongan at the age of three because the deceased emperor had liked her very much.

    They had changed their nationality.

    But Lin Mengya was not afraid of being exposed at all.

    The people in high-society circles would never do such a thing.

    Because they all knew identities were more important than people.

 Chapter 913

    <h4>Chapter 913 Swearing to Cause a Disaster</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the rush?¡±

    Qinghu and Long Tianyu had worked together for a long time. But if it weren¡¯t for Lin Mengya¡¯s clever n, he wouldn¡¯t have seen Long Tianyu so anxious.

    It was very interesting.

    ¡°Why is she here? Exin!¡±

    He knew Lin Mengya well. When entering the pce just now, she had winked at him secretly.

    Although it had only taken a fleeting moment, Long Tianyu was sure she must be restless again.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. My sister was sent here to get married. Don¡¯t you know about this?

    Qinghu wanted to seek revenge, so he teased Long Tianyu when replying.

    But making fun of Long Tianyu was not the only reason he had said so. After all, Lin Mengya¡¯s public identity could only be Zuo Yunxi who was Princess Rongan from now on.

    She had used her connections in the Nation of Lintian without hesitation in order to be together with Long Tianyu openly.

    Therefore, Qinghu was not talking nonsense.

    Although Long Tianyu was anxious, he was smart.

    It was rted to Lin Mengya, so he forced himself to calm down and quickly figured out the reason.

    She had abandoned her former identity and reappeared in front of the world as a princess who came to get married in order to stay with him.

    They had deceived all the people. If they wanted to prevent people from scolding them, this would be the only resort.

    Suddenly, he felt as if his soul had been taken away by her. However, he couldn¡¯t pull her into his arms or teach her a good lesson now.

    No! No matter what she turned into or what her identity became, she would remain his wife.

    Therefore, a smile appeared on his handsome face.

    But that smile looked a little sinister.

    It seemed that he had to be deeply and romantically involved with Princess Rongan so that the Crown Prince and the other princes would give up.

    When they had gotten married, their wedding had been held in haste for a lot of reasons.

    It would be nice if he could give her a formal and grand wedding this time.

    Making up his mind, he flicked the dust that did not exist off his clothes.

    He had been so angry that his eyes had almost turned red, but now, he calmed down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The princess is here to get married. Thank you for your hard work, brother-inw.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s frown vanished, and then he smiled faintly.

    He had called Qinghu ¡°brother-inw¡±, giving thetter goose bumps.

    Qinghu put on a straight face and wanted to refute it, but then, he helplessly found Lin Mengya was too disappointing. She was so constant in love with Long Tianyu that Qinghu couldn¡¯t rebut or make fun of him.

    And he was aware of the order of importance and emergency. After all, he would have plenty of opportunities to tease Long Tianyu in the future.

    Now, it was time to get down to business.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it. My sister is the cousin of the Emperor of the Nation of Lintian, so she looks a little like your deceased wife.¡±

    When walking into the pce, Qinghu reminded Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan in a low voice, and the two nodded tacitly.

    Lin Mengya must have made a n since she dared toe under the name of Princess Rongan.

    At the thought that the pce would once again get into chaos because of her, Long Tianyu felt a little happy.

    Although the Crown Prince was not capable, he was a handsome man.

    Surrounded by a group of handsome men, Lin Mengya generally felt not bad, even though they all had ulterior motives.

    Among the four countries, the men of Dajin praised elegance highly, while those of the Nation of Lintian were handsome and romantic. As for the Nation of Dongxia, the men there seemed to have the style of the ancient western regions. But in the Nation of Lieyun, both men and women were seductively charming.

    However, no matter how outstanding the other men of the four countries were, they could notpare to the man who was walking side by side with Qinghu and Long Tianyu.

    Her dark and deep eyes were like maic stones, and she could not take her eyes off him at all.

    He was standing amid a group of princes, and Qinghu and Long Qinghan were also among the most handsome men in this world.

    But she thought Long Tianyu was more handsome than anyone else.

    What a charming man!

    ¡°Princess, you had a long journey. Why don¡¯t you have a good rest first? My father and mother will hold a banquet to wee you and your brother. You can rest in the Ningqing Hall before it starts.¡±

    The Crown Prince had tried his best to pretend to be a refined gentleman in front of Princess Rongan.

    But he didn¡¯t know the princess did not care about his performance at all.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Hearing the light voice of the veiled beauty, the Crown Prince smiled faintly, but his heart was burning with passion.

    Although he could not see her face, she had a graceful figure.

    Moreover, there was a hint of cold fragrance on her body. Although it was extremely faint, it was enough to turn him on.

    He thought Princess Rongan was indeed a rare stunner.

    A trace of disgust shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. Of course, she knew this hypocritical guy¡¯s dirty designs on her.

    She hadn¡¯t seen the Crown Prince for a long time, but unexpectedly, he was still such a good-for-nothing.

    She must endure it to achieve her goal. Otherwise, she would have long pped his face and asked him to stop dreaming.

    But it was not the time to do this now, and she must put up with it until the banquet began.

    This time, she would force the Crown Prince and the Empress to keep their grievances to themselves.

    No matter how reluctant she was, she had to separate from Long Tianyu for the time being in order to deceive the other people.

    After Lin Mengya parted with the Crown Prince and the other princes, she was led to Ningqing Hall to rest by some pce servants and maids, which was her temporary residence.

    ording to the rules, it was not appropriate for a foreign princess to live in the pce.

    However, the Emperor of Dajin knew that the Emperor of the Nation of Lintian loved his younger cousin very much and that the princess¡¯s dowries were several times more than the betrothal gifts to the Empress of the Nation of Lintian.

    Moreover, the Emperor of the Nation of Lintian had not only given her money and treasures but also twelve counties.

    Although they were not important ces, they were rich.

    However, the Emperor of the Nation of Lintian was not a fool. He had said the finances of counties would be under the control of Dajin, but they would not be separated from the Nation of Lintian when Princess Rongan and her husband were alive

    The twelve counties could be considered the territories of Dajin until she and her husband died.

    As the ruler of a country, the Emperor of Dajin knew the reason well.

    Although the emperor of Lintian was generous, he was still afraid that his cousin would be bullied after getting married.

    With 12 counties as a bargaining chip, the entire Dajin would treat Princess Rongan very well as if she were their ancestor.

    It was not easy to expand a country¡¯s territories even in a war.

    But if a prince managed to marry the princess, he could get not only a lot of dowries but also the financial resources of 12 counties for free.

    Only fools would give up such a good opportunity.

    However, there were really fools in this world.

    Ningqing Hall was called a hall, but it was a real pce in fact.

    It had a square courtyard. Entering the gate, Lin Mengya bypassed a wall and arrived at the main hall.

    The interior of the hall was well decorated, and the incense had been lit to wee the honored guests.

    It was luxurious, and the royal family¡¯s unique bearing was revealed.

    She was just a princess from a foreign country, but even the legitimate daughter of the Emperor of Dajin could not afford to live there.

    Qinghu snorted and said, ¡°The Emperor of Dajin spent a lot of money this time. But I am not surprised. If you marry one of his sons, he will definitely make a profit.¡±

    The princess and the young duke were honored guests. Even if the Emperor wanted to keep an eye on them, his men had to stay far away.

    If these two Gods of Wealth got unhappy, he would suffer a great loss.

    Therefore, Qinghu dared to speak without scruples now. Anyway, there were no outsiders around them.

    ¡°He spent a lot of money? But we will live here for just a few days and can¡¯t take these things away. He will bring them back after we leave. They are just being ced here for the time being.¡±

    The Emperor had schemed against her and destroyed the Lin family without hesitation for his own sake.

    However, Lin Mengya could not hate him, but it did not mean that she would forgive him easily.

    Therefore, she would snatch his most beloved son away in person and then take over the country together with his son, which he had made a painstaking effort to rule.

    This was the cruelest punishment for such an ambitious man.

    She had always been small-minded about such things.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Mengya, I¡¯ve long wanted to ask you about one thing. You¡¯ve actually asked your cousin to cede twelve counties this time. Why did you dissipate your family fortune like this?¡±

    Then, he reached out to tap her smooth and delicate forehead with one finger.

    Because only the two of them were present, Lin Mengya had long taken off her veil.

    Before entering the city, Qinghu had used his unique skills on her.

    Although her face still looked the same, her temperament waspletely different from before.

    It was also because of her special life experience over the past two years. Although she had always been pretty, she used to look a little childish in the beginning.

    In the past two years, most of the things she had encountered and participated in were beyond the imaginations of others.

    In addition, she was only 20 years old this year. In terms of appearance, she had changed a lot because of the twists and turns in life.

    She could be called one of the most beautiful women in the world now.

    Moreover, she had a graceful temperament and was decent in every move. And due to the poison in her body, she was giving off a fatal temptation.

    The more poisonous a flower was, the more beautiful it would look.

    Her previous temperament was like a rose blooming in the morning sunshine.

    But now, she was like the Mand¨¡ra growing in hell.

    If any man approached her, he might have to pay the price of his own life.

    Of course, Lin Mengya had strongly demanded it.

    She used to be too much like a good wife before, so she had told Qinghu that she wanted to be a seductive stunner this time.

    Moreover, she wanted to be a stunner who could destroy a country like Helen of Troy.

    But Qinghu did not know the story of the Trojan War. All the other women were pretending to be virtuous, but she had strongly demanded to be a seductive stunner.

    But there was nothing he could do about her.

    ¡°I must do something shocking! Otherwise, people wouldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯m a beauty who can cause disaster. Besides, the Emperor of Dajin is smart. If it weren¡¯t for these twelve counties, he would expose my identity soon. But now, he has to cover it up for me even though he was unwilling.¡±

 Chapter 912

    <h4>Chapter 912 Princess Rongan</h4>

    They soon arrived in the Capital City. Since they were honored guests from the Nation of Lintian, they naturally got a grand wee.

    Lin Mengya was sitting in the carriage, so only her beautiful shadow could be seen through the shaking window.

    The streets were crowded with civilians who came to watch the fun, and everyone was curious about what the princess from a foreign country looked like.

    But before they could the princess, their attention was attracted by the young duke who was riding on the horse in front.

    On a ck steed, the young duke was handsome and dashing, and his face was so pretty that he looked androgynous. And his every movement was so charming that he fascinated countless women.

    Although he was good-looking, no one would think he was frivolous.

    His extremely cold temperament and extremely charming appearance werebined well.

    Many women were obsessed with the foreign young duke. Seeing his good-looking appearance and wealth, the people all thought the princess who came here to get married to a prince must be unworldly beautiful.

    In the carriage, Lin Mengya sat upright.

    Wearing a light veil on her peerlessly beautiful face, she didn¡¯t care about the discussions around her.

    She was wondering how surprised Long Tianyu would be when seeing her.

    She had never told him about this, wanting to give him a little surprise.

    She knew he did not want her to show up in public before the matter was settled.

    Because it could save trouble.

    But she knew clearly that it was the most critical moment now.

    If she was not by his side, he would have no help in many things.

    Therefore, even if she had to take the risk, she must stay with him.

    The carriage passed through the streets of the Capital City and reached the street close to the pce openly this time.

    To hold a grand wee ceremony, the Emperor had ordered his sons to greet the envoys from the Nation of Lintian on his behalf.

    Long Tianyu was wearing a bright yellow court robe and an eight-treasure golden dragon crown on his head.

    Even when he was among a group of excellent royal family members, he still looked exceptionally outstanding.

    So, he was the most eye-catching prince present.

    The Crown Prince was extremely unhappy. The gap between him and Long Tianyu was getting smaller and smaller.

    Except for the title of Crown Prince, both his reputation and influence were on par with Long Tianyu¡¯s.

    Therefore, the Crown Prince wanted to surpass Long Tianyu in every aspect, but he hadn¡¯t expected that thetter didn¡¯t care about his provocations at all.

    He was furious, but there was nothing he could do.

    So, he could not hold back his anger anymore when working with him again.

    ¡°Long Tianyu, you¡¯re amazing. You married Feng Zidie soon after your first wife died. Why? Are you interested in the princess of Lintian now?¡±

    The Crown Prince sneered coldly and squinted his eyes.

    The surrounding princes all knew these two were fighting for the throne.

    Long Qinghan had long taken Long Tianyu¡¯s side, but the others were all sitting on the fence now.

    Therefore, seeing the Crown Prince provoke Long Tianyu, they did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Your Highness, what you said is unreasonable. Essentially, the daughter of the Feng family doesn¡¯t have a marriage contract and has never made a vow at the wedding. She showed disrespect to Princess Ling, which is equal to showing disrespect to the royal family. How can you me Tianyu for this? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s true that the princess of the Nation of Lintian is here to get married to a prince, but the king of the Nation of Lintian has made it clear in the letter that the princess will only marry the man she likes. Your Highness, instead of finding fault with Tianyu, you¡¯d better think about how to pretend to be a gentleman and make the princess of Lintian fall for you at first sight.¡±

    Long Qinghan had always pretended to be a yboy, so both the Crown Prince and the Empress had not paid much attention to him before.

    But he had unexpectedly taken over the imperial army in the Capital City half a year ago.

    Moreover, he managed the army well. Now, he was in charge of all the passes inside and near the city.

    He had also quietly won some new emerging officials over, who had no strong backers and relied entirely on themselves.

    In this way, half of the officials had taken Long Tianyu¡¯s side.

    As for the Crown Prince¡¯s allies, they were all from old aristocratic families.

    But they all did not dare to act rashly after the Emperor had made some secret move.

    Therefore, even though the Crown Prince hated Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan to the core, he had to endure it.

    He red at Long Qinghan with a vicious look in his eyes, only to see thetter was smiling extremely gracefully, so he could only snort coldly and turn his head away.

    Long Qinghan did not care but whispered into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear, ¡°I think you¡¯d better not go forwardter. If Lin Mengya knows...¡±

    Long Tianyu nced at him coldly. He was not in the mood to do such a thing at all.

    Butst night, Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s spy had sent him a letter in which he had asked him to take care of these two people who could be regarded as his cousins.

    Otherwise, Long Tianyu would have long refused the work and gone to Sanjue Hall to meet his wife.

    In fact, if Qinghu hadn¡¯t disturbed themst time, he wouldn¡¯t have...

    ¡°Huh? Tianyu, look at the young duke! Isn¡¯t he a guard of yours?

    Although Long Qinghan always liked fooling around, he was very steady when it came to such big matters.

    However, when he saw the young duke riding on the horse clearly, he couldn¡¯t help poking Long Tianyu a dozen times in a row.

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Long Tianyu lowered his head and roared. But when he saw the figure on the tall horse, he was also stunned.

    Why... How could it be Qinghu?

    Apart from Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan, even the Crown Prince had never seen Qinghu before.

    Every time he had gone into the pce with Lin Mengya, he had either disguised himself or hidden in the dark.

    Therefore, the other people only thought that the young duke of the Nation of Lintian was too pretty.

    At the thought of the fact that the Nation of Lintian abounded with beauties, the other princes could not help getting excited with passion burning in their eyes.

    Since the princess¡¯s elder brother was so good-looking, she must be a stunner.

    Qinghu inadvertently nced at the two people who were transfixed.

    But he held back his smile, got off the horse, and pretended to be noble.

    The Crown Prince immediately went up to him politely and hospitably, trying his best to give this foreign guest a good impression.

    The Empress had made it clear to him that the princess of the Nation of Lintian could not marry him or Long Tianyu.

    But he did not want to obey her order now.

    If the princess wanted to marry him, it would be hard for his mother to refuse.

    Therefore, he immediately made up his mind to tter the duke in order to hook up with... No, he just wanted to let the princess fall in love with him at first sight after seeing his graceful demeanor.

    ¡°Honored guests, you must be tired after the long journey.¡±

    Qinghu had always disliked this useless Crown Prince. And since hearing that he had disgusting designs on Lin Mengya, Qinghu had hated him to the core.

    But he couldn¡¯t show his disgust openly now.

    Therefore, he could only have small talk with the Crown Prince casually.

    While he was dealing with the Crown Prince, he unconsciously looked at Long Tianyu.

    And he snickered in his heart. No matter how smart Long Tianyu was, he had not expected his wife would be a princess from a foreign country who came here to get married to a prince.

    Now, there was going to be a good show.

    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya listened to Qinghu and the Crown Prince¡¯s casual greetings.

    Even though the curtains had been closed, she could still feel Long Tianyu¡¯s burning gaze.

    He was inspecting her and probing but was also shocked because he could not believe it.

    Wearing the veil, she beamed with joy.

    Her husband was always calm as if he would not lose hisposure even when the sky was falling. But he was indeed transfixed now.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Hearing Qinghu still talking perfunctorily with the Crown Prince, Lin Mengya could not help but let out a dry cough.

    She knew that Qinghu was deliberately ying him. But how could he do such an interesting thing without her?

    ¡°I almost forgot about my younger sister. Please don¡¯tugh at us. My sister is spoiled at home, so she is not as well-behaved as thedies of noble families here. If she unintentionally offends you in the future, please forgive her.¡±

    As the rumors had it, the young duke doted on his younger sister very much.

    The other princes at the gate of the pce all stretched their necks, waiting to see what Princess Rongan looked like.

    When the young duke personally went to the carriage to help his sister out, a delicate and smooth-skinned hand reached out of the curtain.

    This hand looked peerlessly exquisite.

    Later, when the pale purple figure slowly appeared, everyone thought she was very beautiful as if a fairy hade into the secr world.

    The elegant purple pce dress made her skin look fairer. The waist was slightly tightened, revealing her graceful curve.

    However, she was wearing a veil withrge pearls on both sides, so her face was tightly covered.

    But her eyes were so charming as if they were able to suck away people¡¯s souls.

    However, they were also clear without any impurities.

    Her ck hair was set into a pretty bun, on which there was a jade lotus flower.

    No woman in the Capital City was more charming than her.

    With her waist swaying gracefully, she lightly walked up to the princes like a cloud.

    ¡°Your Highness, nice to meet you.¡±

    Her voice was gentle and pleasing. There was no coquettishness in it and made people feel as if they had heard a fairy¡¯s voice.

    Long Tianyu was very shocked as if he had been struck by lightning. So, he stood there in a daze and stared at her without blinking.

    Sure enough, it was her! It was really her!

    He subconsciously wanted to ask her about it, but Qinghu stopped him with a smile.

    ¡°You must be Prince Yu, right? You¡¯re indeed a handsome young man with extraordinary bearing.¡±

    Qinghu tugged at Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve and did not give him any chance to talk to Lin Mengya.

    Therefore, Long Tianyu could only watch his wife go into the pce under the guidance of the Crown Prince and the other princes with evil intentions.

    So, he flew into a rage.

 Chapter 914

    <h4>Chapter 914 Coming to Collect the Debt</h4>

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu were well prepared, so they would not be tricked like before.

    ¡°You¡¯ve found his fatal weakness. The Emperor is capable but too greedy. Although Prince Yu is his son, the former is a man of a broader outlook. So, it is OK to let the Emperor step down from the throne and hand the country over to Prince Yu.¡±

    Qinghu had learned to restrain himself after meeting Lin Mengya, so he was no longer as unscrupulous as before.

    But he looked down on those greedy people from the bottom of his heart and was not interested in power at all like her.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya was not surprised to hear him say such unscrupulous words.

    She showed a smile because great minds thought alike.

    Because of their special identities, the pce banquet to wee them was very grand.

    Before it started, Long Tianyu felt a little restless while sitting in his seat.

    He stared anxiously in the direction of the door with his ck eyes as if he wanted to make a hole in the darkening sky with his gaze.

    Long Qinghan leaned backzily in his chair, thinking Long Tianyu looked funny now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your wife will not escape. Now that she¡¯s Princess Rongan, your wish will be fulfilled again, right?

    Although he had grown up together with Long Tianyu, it was the first time he had seen him behave like this.

    He thought it was interesting, so he couldn¡¯t help teasing him.

    But he was surprised by Lin Mengya¡¯s ability inwardly.

    Finally, when Long Tianyu was anxiously waiting, a purple figure slowly walked over from not far away.

    It was getting dark now, so the pce maids were leading the way for her with pcenterns in their hands.

    The group of people looked exceptionally beautiful in the light of thenterns. After the pce maids entered the hall gracefully, the young duke of the Nation of Lintian and Princess Rongan appeared in front of all people.

    Long Tianyu had been restless, but now, he calmed down.

    She was right in front of him. The look in her eyes was gentle, and her figure was soft and graceful.

    They kept looking at each other. Even though they were in front of so many people, they did not have any scruples at all.

    It was within Long Tianyu¡¯s expectations. After all, his wife had never cared about those rigid rules.

    Under the guidance of the servants, Lin Mengya and Qinghu took their seats.

    Of course, Qinghu sat in the male guest seats where many other men were apanying him.

    But there were only some wives of the princes, imperial concubines, and princesses around Lin Mengya.

    At a nce, she knew the Emperor wanted all the other women to serve as a foil to her.

    So, all the women were clustered around her.

    She guessed the young talents on the opposite side would try their best to attract her attention today.

    It was normal for them to have such an idea, but unfortunately, she had long decided whom to marry.

    She exchanged nces with Long Tianyu when the other people did not pay attention.

    She wanted to soothe him and tell him not to be anxious. After all, she wouldn¡¯t run away.

    Then, she lowered her head and looked at the wine ss in front of her, pretending to be a well-behaveddy from a noble family.

    It was also because the peacocks on the opposite side had gone too far.

    No matter how well-dressed the other princes were, Prince Yu was always the most outstanding.

    She really had keen eyes.

    ¡°The Emperor and the Empress have arrived...¡±

    As the voice of the eunuch rang in the hall, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the two peopleing in from outside.

    They were both wearing bright yellow clothes. In the main hall, even the Crown Prince could not wear bright yellow clothes.

    And this couple was the real rulers of Dajin.

    Everyone kneeled to them except for Qinghu and Lin Mengya. Because they were foreign guests, they just needed to bow to salute.

    The Emperor seemed to be in a good mood, so he let the others get up as soon as sitting on his throne.

    ¡°Please sit down, everyone. Even though we¡¯re weing honored guests today, the people present are family, so there¡¯s no need to restrict your proper activities.¡±

    While everyone else in the hall was thanking him for his kindness, Lin Mengya did not show much respect in her seat.

    When she raised her head, she inadvertently met the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    There was no shock in his eyes. Obviously, he had already known her real identity.

    That was not surprising. He had managed to hide in the predicament and quickly controlled the entire Dajin after escaping. So, he must be more scheming and smarter than ordinary people.

    However, he shouldn¡¯t have suppressed the Lin family without gratitude.

    It might be normal for an emperor to do such a thing.

    But Lin Mengya was just a woman, so she could not forgive him broad-mindedly.

    ¡°Duke Fuyuan and Princess Rongan, you¡¯re both my honored guests. Have you gotten used to living in my pce?¡±

    The Emperor had not expected the pampered princess to be Long Tianyu¡¯s former wife.

    He knew Lin Mengya was a princess of the Nation of Lintian. But she used to be a married princess, so he had thought her clout was limited.

    So, he hadn¡¯t expected two brothers of the Zuo family to pamper her so much.

    They had even ceded twelve counties as her dowry.

    Now, Lin Mengya¡¯s identity was extraordinary.

    Since they had sent her here to get married to his son, she must be an official princess of the royal family.

    Fortunately, he was experienced, so he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when facing her.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty. Although it¡¯s not asfortable as home, we¡¯ve adapted to the new environment.¡±

    Qinghu said after getting up. His words were arrogant, but his move showed the elegance of a noble.

    What he had said sounded a little harsh, but he had a smile on his face as if he was joking.

    So, both the Emperor and the other people could do nothing about it.

    The Emperor smiled faintly, acting as if a magnanimous elder.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope you feel at home here. Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not used to.¡±

    The Emperor acted like a gentleman, so Qinghu could not make things difficult for him after hearing his words.

    Both of them would stay in Dajin. Lin Mengya would get married here, and Qinghu would rece Zuo Qiuyu as the hostage.

    Correspondingly, the Emperor of Dajin would also send a hostage with enough weight to the Nation of Lintian soon.

    These princes were trying their best to impress Qinghu and Lin Mengya not only because they wanted to marry the princess but also because they wanted to make friends with Marquis Fuyuan.

    Even though he had lost his power when bing a hostage, it was said that the Emperor of the Nation of Lintian trusted him very much.

    If any of the princes was chosen as the hostage, his life in the Nation of Lintian would be much better as long as Marquis Fuyuan put in a good word for him.

    It sounded virtuous to be a hostage for the country, but in fact, a hostage was just a worthless chip.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya and Qinghu were absolutely in the limelight at the banquet today.

    And Long Tianyu was staring at her fascinatedly all the time.

    Even though she was thick-skinned, she couldn¡¯t help blushing when being stared at by such a passionate gaze.

    What the hell? Why didn¡¯t he try to avoid suspicion at all?

    Fine! Since they had done all the things they should do, it would be toote to avoid suspicion now.

    But before Lin Mengya could react, she felt someone staring at her with an extremely vicious and cold look.

    So, she raised her head and looked at the Empress.

    Although the Empress was not an idiot, she was much less smart than her husband.

    So, she was just a little confused now and ufortable when seeing Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya flirting.

    Hmph! She wouldn¡¯t let anyone else get the princess if her son couldn¡¯t marry her.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya hade to the pce to collect the debt.

    The Empress and the Emperor both owed the Lin family a lot, so both of them must pay the price this time.

    Seeing Lin Mengya look at her straightforwardly, the Empress felt more disgusted with her.

    When a hint of coldness suddenly shed across her vicious eyes, no one knew what she was thinking about.

    Seeing this, Lin Mengya showed a look of mockery as if she were fighting back.

    She wanted to make the Empress angrier, so she stretched out her little hand and gently lifted her veil.

    After the veil was removed, her charming face was finally exposed.

    As expected, she heard a lot of gasps in shock. So, she showed a smile on her red lips, looking cold but charming.

    ¡°Lin... Lin Mengya!¡±

    The Crown Prince, who had been unwilling to give up his sinister designs, was obviously more shocked than anyone else, so he shouted out.

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the people at the banquet fell silent.

    Almost all of them were staring at her in horror as if they had seen a ghost.

    Only the Emperor on the throne and Long Tianyu hadplicated looks in their eyes, harboring different thoughts.

    But Lin Mengya did not look surprised at all.

    She picked up the wine ss from the table and said softly as if she were telling a joke,

    ¡°Lin Mengya? Are you talking about my cousin who died young? No wonder my parents often say that I look like her. Unfortunately, I will never have a chance to meet her now. It seems that we¡¯re really alike.¡±

    In the quiet hall, her words sounded exceptionally clear.

    Seeing her calmly teasing the people with evil intentions after the Crown Prince had exposed her identity, Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and smiled proudly.

    Look! This was his woman.

    When she was lying, she still sounded confident and righteous.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re Lin Mengya!¡±

    The Crown Prince had a bad conscience, but his informant had seen Lin Mengya being buried.

    Moreover, his men had gone to check on her corpse in the name of condolence at the funeral.

    How could she... How could there be two people so alike in the world?

    The Crown Prince was suddenly at a loss for what to do next.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I¡¯m Princess Rongan of the Nation of Lintian. Although I look like my cousin, it is impolite of Your Highness to mistake me for a dead person, right?¡±

    When she nced at him, the look in her eyes was cold but charming.

    Long Tianyu suddenly felt jealous for no reason and wished he could veil her face immediately.

 Chapter 915

    <h4>Chapter 915 A Show</h4>

    ¡°Moreover, we¡¯re in the pce, so we must be protected by Heaven. Evil spirits can not approach this ce, let alonee in. I came into the pce with my brother in the daytime. How can you mistake me for a dead person? Your Highness, you should think carefully before speaking.¡±

    Her words were very aggressive, but the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    He thought Lin Mengya was not as sharp-tongued in the past.

    But in fact, although she always considered the overall situation on the surface, her way of doing things was ruthless.

    And she had no scruples right now.

    Moreover, although her appearance had not changed much, her bearing has be bolder and more generous than ordinary nobledies after she had been out for some time.

    Moreover, because of the Seven Poisons Holy Grass, there was a hint of seductive charm in her eyes.

    The Crown Prince had recognized her, and he was overwhelmed by a huge wave of shock now.

    ¡°Humph! I see. Tianyu, you¡¯vemitted the crime of deceiving the Emperor. No matter how hard you try to lie, I am sure she is your wife who caused the previous tumult! You can¡¯t deceive me! Guards, arrest them!¡±

    He was indeed an idiot!

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but scold the Crown Prince in her heart because she had never fought such a fool before.

    The Emperor and the Empress must have also known who she was now. Why hadn¡¯t they made it public?

    In fact, the truth was not very important to the rulers.

    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many fishing dealings in the royal family.

    However, the Crown Prince had made it known to all after recognizing her.

    If so, they could not me her for what would happen next, right?

    Before the Emperor and the Empress could scold the Crown Prince, Lin Mengya suddenly took off a phoenix-shaped hairpin from her hair.

    The long hairpin was made of gold, and the end of it was sharp, but she immediately pressed it against her delicate neck.

    There was a look of grief and indignation on her face when she looked around coldly.

    ¡°The emperor of the Nation of Lintian sent me and my brother here out of good intention. He wanted Dajin and Lintian to be united by marriage so that the two countries could remain peaceful for a long time. However, your crown prince insulted me again and again. Are you looking down upon Lintian? Although I am a woman, I know that a noble person should prefer death to humiliation. Since your crown prince said so, it means the next ruler of Dajin despises Lintian. Therefore, I might as wellmit suicide to prevent my country from being disgraced. Even if you can hide our dead bodies in the pce, the truth wille to light sooner orter. Millions of troops of Lintian will seek justice for me and my brother!¡±

    Her tone was very righteous, and the hairpin in her hand was really pressed against her neck, so she looked like a martyr now.

    The Emperor had long been infuriated by the Crown Prince, who was a good-for-nothing.

    After she had made such a scene, his normal face had be terribly gloomy.

    But Lin Mengya knew well that the Emperor was mainly angry with the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Bastard! Stay away from Princess Rongan!¡±

    The Emporer mmed his hand heavily on the table. Since he had recovered, he seldom got so angry.

    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help shivering with fear, but his vicious eyes were still staring at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Princess Rongan, it¡¯s just a slip of the tongue of the Crown Prince. Although Dajin is rich and powerful, we don¡¯t want to start a war anymore. The Crown Prince offended you because he did not think carefully before speaking. Please don¡¯t take this matter to heart.

    The Emperor¡¯s words were unreasonable.

    But since he had called Lin Mengya Princess Rongan, it meant he had already recognized her new identity.

    In fact, when he had seen that the princess who hade to get married was Lin Mengya, a trace of joy had shed across his heart.

    After all, she had grown up in Dajin and was in love with his son.

    Moreover, the Emperor of the Nation of Lintian had made it clear that Princess Rongan would have the final say on the terms of the contract.

    Since they were all acquaintances, the Emporer of Dajin thought she must have some affection for the country where she had grown up.

    If she was responsible to negotiate with Dajin on the contract, he thought she would not harm Dajin¡¯s interests although she would not bepletely partial to them.

    However, his wishful thinking was wrong. Lin Mengya seemed to be docile and gentle on the surface and always took the overall situation into ount.

    But the premise was that she regarded the people as her allies.

    But the Emporer had taken away her title as the legal wife of Prince Yu for no reason and caused her to separate from her family.

    His wife had poisoned Lin Mengya¡¯s mother and sent her sister to the Lin family to harm Lin Mengya.

    Now, his son had jumped out to make trouble for her in public.

    Even if Lin Mengya were very broad-minded, she would not forgive these people.

    Moreover, she was not broad-minded at all. Only Long Tianyu knew she would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.

    So, he immediately held back the smile in his eyes and tried hard to hide his nervousness.

    What a wicked girl! He knew that she was acting, but he couldn¡¯t help tensing up and even almost rushed over to snatch the hairpin from her hand just now.

    He must not let her get hurt anymore.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you mean that I misunderstand the Crown Prince? Do you think I am making trouble out of nothing now?¡±

    The Emporer had thought that this matter would be smoothed over, but Lin Mengya unexpectedly refused to let it go.

    She hade to find fault with them today, so she would never let go of such a good opportunity.

    Hearing her question, even the Emperor could not help frowning.

    Essentially, he had always made nothing of Lin Mengya.

    He used to think she was a capable and obedient daughter-inw, but he had not expected her to act like a shrew today, wondering why she did not show any respect to him at all.

    The Emporer couldn¡¯t help looking at her so-called elder brother, only to see Marquis Fuyuan leisurely drinking wine behind her.

    However, there was a hint of viciousness in his cold pretty eyes.

    The look in his eyes was very fierce as if they could kill people.

    ¡°Marquis Fuyuan, what do you think?¡±

    The Emperor asked the question because he could only rest his hope on Marquis Fuyuan in such a situation.

    After all, Marquis Fuyuan was a man. The Emporer believed he would not let his sister continue acting willfully because he must be afraid things would be messed up.

    But he didn¡¯t know Qinghu at all.

    Even if Qinghu went to hell, he would dare to make fun of the demons.

    So, he was fearless now.

    ¡°My sister is right. Since Dajin is so insincere, we will not allow you to humiliate us. Although I am not as determined as her, ordinary people can¡¯t stop me if I want to behead someone. If a man of the Nation of Lintian sits back when his sister was insulted, he will not be worthy of living in this world!¡±

    Qinghu echoed with Lin Mengya, leaving the Crown Prince no way to exonerate himself.

    In order to show his dignity, the Emperor had spoken too harshly just now. After all, he still regarded Lin Mengya as his daughter-inw.

    But it was toote to retract his own words.

    The atmosphere became was thick with tension. Tonight, not only the royal family but also many senior officials and their family members hade.

    They thought the Crown Prince¡¯s words were indeed too rude. After all, she was a noble and pampered princess.

    But when she hade to a foreign country to get married, she had been ndered by the Crown Prince for no reason.

    If it spread out, the Nation of Lintian would think Dajin was disrespectful to them.

    After all, Lintian had not only sent a princess and a duke here but also ceded 12 counties to show their sincerity.

    Moreover, they had taken the initiative to send the princess over, which proved their genuineness.

    But Dajin was still putting up airs in such a case.

    The officials were afraid the Nation of Lintian mightpletely change its attitude overnight as the princess had said.

    Moreover, the strength of the Nation of Lintian was not much weaker than that of Dajin.

    Things hade to a deadlock, and it was difficult to ease the situation.

    If the Crown Prince were smart, he would have apologized to the princess. If so, the problem would have long been solved.

    But he was arrogant, so he would never be willing to admit his mistake.

    While everyone was worried, Prince Yu stood up.

    He bowed to apologize first and then said to Lin Mengya,

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Your Highness. Dajin has already kept Lintian¡¯s sincerity in mind, and my father will never betray Lintian. Please forgive the Crown Prince for my sake. If you¡¯re still angry, I can take your punishment on his behalf. It is OK even if you want to beat or scold me.¡±

    Prince Yu, who was fearless, had apologized. Moreover, his attitude was sincere, his tone was honest, and even his smile was gentle.

    All thedies who luckily attended the pce banquet would tell others how he had stepped forward and swallowed his pride to help others.

    And in their narratives, Long Tianyu was always a great man who knew when to eat humble pie and when to hold his head high for the sake of his country.

    Seeing him taking the initiative to take up the matter in person, Qinghu could not help snorting in his heart.

    Long Tianyu had done many more embarrassing things for Lin Mengya.

    Now, he had just apologized to his wife in public.

    Damn it! Why could Long Tianyu take over all the good things in the world?

    Lin Mengya blinked at Long Tianyu and moved the golden hairpin a little farther away from her neck.

    Then, Long Tianyu gave her a doting smile and walked up to her gracefully.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Prince Yu held Princess Rongan¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Wow!¡± Prince Yu and Princess Rongsn were looking at each other! Obviously, they had fallen in love at first sight!

    ¡°Wow!¡± Princess Rongan fainted in Prince Yu¡¯s arms!

    ¡°Wow!¡± All the other men and women in the hall felt too embarrassed to watch this!

    Lin Mengya secretly pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s waist.

    It was just a show. But he was unwilling to let go of any chance to show affection in public!

    Moreover...

    She didn¡¯t want to pretend to faint now! It was Long Tianyu that had shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Princess, are you all right? Imperial physicians! Imperial physicians! Princess Rongan fainted!¡±

    In order to cooperate with him, Lin Mengya could only pretend to faint helplessly.

 Chapter 916

    <h4>Chapter 916 Orientation of Public Opinion</h4>

    Princess Rongan¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t extravagant, but it was enough to leave a deep impression on others.

    The various forces were well aware of this matter, but how they reacted was their own business.

    Long Tianyu was in a hurry. He didn¡¯t care about the etiquette between men and women. He quickly ran to the bed with his wife in his arms.

    He was running to the bed in the Ningqing Hall.

    ¡°You may leave. The princess is fine.¡±

    As soon as Long Tianyu arrived at the Ningqing Hall, he couldn¡¯t wait to chase the ones around away.

    The imperial physician, who had followed him here, was full of grievances. ¡°These noble people always torture small potatoes like us.¡±

    But how could he dare to say these words out loud?

    In an instant, only Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were left in the room. Lin Mengya opened her eyes and smiled at her husband.

    ¡°Tell me, what the hell is going on?¡±

    Long Tianyu put her on the bed, pulled a stool over, and sat upright.

    Lin Mengya bit her lower lip and smiled even more cutely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know? Besides, you¡¯re my husband and the most intelligent man in the world. There¡¯s no way you couldn¡¯t see this through.¡±

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t get angry even if he wanted to. Especially when Lin Mengya pretended to be obedient and docile, which made him unable to get angry.

    Looking at her charming tender face, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Do you know that you could¡¯ve avoided getting involved in this? If you want to regain your identity, you can wait until peace is restored. There¡¯s no rush with this.¡±

    She covered Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth with her hand. She knew that the man was not ming her but just worried about her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I can¡¯t bear to see you fight with those people every day while I can only hide in the dark and worry about you. Long Tianyu, listen to me. When you fight with others, I will be the sword in your hand and the armor that keeps you from danger. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    How could Long Tianyu stand such a gentle tone?

    At that moment, his heart softened. He just wanted to hold her in his arms and take good care of her.

    ¡°Okay. I will protect you.¡±

    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya in his strong arms. Feeling the long-lost softness again, he only felt that he had gained what he cared about.

    He didn¡¯t want to exchange any of that for even his country.

    ¡°Well, I believe in you. Since I¡¯ve shown up this time, the Crown Prince won¡¯t let me go easily. He hates me to the guts. Both the Empress and he want to get rid of me. I can¡¯t leave the pce for the time being. I¡¯m afraid that you have to prepare for certain things.¡±

    Leaning into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, she didn¡¯t want them to be separated for a moment.

    However, Long Tianyu was carrying a heavy burden. How could he make the first move if he didn¡¯t make the necessary preparations earlier?

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. On his handsome face, there was a hint of understanding hidden in his elegant smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s what you think it is. If I do it, I¡¯ll get to them hard. I won¡¯t give up until they are hurt!¡±

    There was a ruthless look on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    It was such a big scheme, but in her eyes, it was as simple as putting on clothes and cooking.

    Long Tianyu subconsciously wanted to prevent her from participating, but in the blink of an eye, Lin Mengya put on a pitiful look.

    She looked at him pitifully with her big, ck, and bright eyes.

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no.

    ¡°Then, you must ensure your own safety, do you understand?¡±

    After a long while, Long Tianyu finallypromised and agreed.

    Right then, Lin Mengya nodded repeatedly and gave him a kiss.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Long Tianyu, who had been unable to control his emotions, held her head.

    With a little force in his palm, he captured her delicate cherry lips.

    No matter how much they rubbed against each other or how much they clung to each other, it could not fully represent his longing for her.

    Just as the two of them were in a state of deliriousness and tearing at each other, someone knocked on the door at the wrong time.

    ¡°Cough, cough, you two should mind your behaviors. You¡¯re not in a right and legal marriage. Prince Yu, I heard that when you married my cousinst time, you were an indecent person. What¡¯s happening? Do you want to force yourself on my sister by tricking her into it now?¡±

    In an instant, Lin Mengya quickly got into the quilt.

    She only showed her messy head and looked at Long Tianyu shyly and timidly.

    Although they had already slept with each other before, it was one thing to do it while the door was closed, but it was another thing to be overheard while doing it.

    ¡°She is my wife. No one can change that.¡±

    His words were high-sounding, but the changes in his body made what he said somewhatcking in momentum.

    Qinghu, who was cold standing outside the door, only burst their bubble, so that both of them could calm down. He did not make things difficult for them.

    However, Long Tianyu could only turn around and leave after standing there for a long time.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    Long Tianyu had never been willing to part with her. After giving her a reluctant look, he could not dy any longer.

    Every time he was with her, he didn¡¯t want to be separated again.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    These words sounded so loud and clear that they made Lin Mengya have mixed feelings inside.

    She felt bitter, worried, and sweet at the same time.

    Watching the man leave, Lin Mengya felt as if she had lost a part of her heart.

    Long Tianyu might feel even worse than her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t see each other anymore. Look at you, do you have to be so reluctant?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s words sounded a little jealous, but he could only reveal the deep affection in his gentle fox-like eyes in a ce where she could not see him.

    Yes, he also loved Lin Mengya.

    Even if they had different identities and encounters, he loved her.

    However, as early as 20 years ago, he had lost the qualification to love her.

    It was she who saved his soul and his body.

    So he would only live for her in this life.

    Now, he was her nominal brother.

    He didn¡¯t have to worry that it would damage her reputation, and he could treat her well without any hindrance.

    Anyway, as her biological brother, he loved her younger sister. Even if he went too far, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    As long as she could live safely by his side, everything would be fine.

    He would not say anything about his love for her.

    He would just treat her well and apany her for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Aren¡¯t you afraid of having yourself cursed while you lurked and sneaked around?¡±

    Lin Mengya red at Qinghu and calmed down a lot.

    Not only men had certain desires.

    She was a normal woman, a woman who had the best husband in the world.

    At that moment, she was actually more anxious than Long Tianyu.

    But now, it was really not the time to have sex.

    Qinghu put down the curtain and asked Lin Mengya to clean up the scene before she came out.

    ¡°Did you tell him about that incident?¡±

    He leaned against the couchzily. In front of Lin Mengya, he was like a boneless man.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had gotten used to this look of his a long time ago. She also knew that he wanted everyone to think that he was just a yboy who only knew how to have fun.

    Lin Mengya lowered her voice when she took off the hairpin on her head.

    ¡°He understands what I mean. And just now, I gave him everything you wrote.¡±

    She quickly stuffed the thing into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms while the two of them were still clinging together.

    Fortunately, she did it before they started groping each other. Otherwise, how could she remember to do such a trivial thing?

    ¡°Okay then. Take care of yourself and recuperate. I¡¯ll get rid of the people outside for you.¡±

    There was a hint of coldness in Qinghu¡¯s yful eyes.

    ¡°Someone dares to mess with my little girl. I¡¯ll deal with him even if he¡¯s the Emporer.¡±

    Ever since the incident at the banquet, the rumor that Prince Yu had an affair with Princess Rongan had been spreading.

    It was said that at the banquet, Princess Rongan was so shameless that she yed her charm and hooked up with Prince Yu, who had just be a widower.

    It was said that the two of them were so indecent that they hugged each other and rolled around in public.

    In short, the rumors were odious with extremely unpleasant words.

    As for these things, the people in the pce could only pretend not to know about them.

    However, just as Prince Yu and Princess Rongan¡¯s reputations were at their worst, another voice rang out.

    It was said that ording to a lowly official who had seen the princess and the prince at the banquet, the Crown Prince had taken a fancy to Princess Rongan¡¯s beauty.

    It was just that he didn¡¯t seed in propositioning her, so he humiliated Princess Rongan in public.

    What kind of person was the princess? She was as pure as ice and as pure as jade, sacred and invible.

    Therefore, the princess wanted tomit suicide on the spot to prove her innocence. Fortunately, Prince Yu stepped forward to resolve the awkward situation.

    Otherwise, there would be a war between Dajin and Lintian again.

    Therefore, when the princess fainted, it was Prince Yu who saved the beauty and sent her away.

    In this way, Prince Yu was not a despicable person but a hero who stood out for his people.

    The first rumor was just a rumor, and no one could prove where it came from. The source of the rumor was also unclear.

    However, this lowly official was real. When the others knew the news and came to seek confirmation, he would not hesitate to exin it.

    One came without reason, and the other came with evidence.

    Therefore, public opinion turned to Long Tianyu after a few days.

    Later, it was said that Prince Yu had stayed in his own mansion since he left the pce that day.

    In addition to going to the Ministry of War, he just went home to rest every day.

    The Crown Prince, on the other hand, kept going to the pce for no reason.

    Some people even said that the figure of the Crown Prince could often be seen outside the princess¡¯s door.

    Now there was a conclusion of the truth.

    If Prince Yu did have an affair with Princess Rongan, he would have gone to the pce long ago to fool around with her.

    Moreover, the princess had fallen ill after the banquet.

    It was said that she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even get up from the bed.

    Therefore, some people, who thought highly of women¡¯s virtues, guessed that it must be that the princess could not stand the humiliation and fell ill because of anger.

    Their guessing made sense. She was an innocent girl and a princess. Even if the Crown Prince flirted with her, how could she agree?

    Therefore, Princess Rongan was a good princess, and Prince Yu was also a good prince.

    As for the Crown Prince? There were some things that couldn¡¯t be said.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917 The Emperor¡¯s Visit

    At this time, the good girl, Princess Rongan, was hiding in her room and working on the following n with Qinghu.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would really take advantage of the Crown Prince¡¯s vague rumors.¡±

    Qinghu touched the princess¡¯s delicate and tender forehead. On the surface, the lowly official didn¡¯t seem to be from any faction, but he was actually one of Long Tianyu¡¯s best friends.

    Since Long Tianyu got together with Lin Mengya, he gradually epted her thoughts.

    Among his forces, there were both great schrs and merchants.

    As for the Crown Prince, he thought that he was the orthodox and noble man in the world. How could he care about a lowly official?

    Therefore, in this round, the Crown Prince lost in the battle of public opinion bias.

    ¡°Since he dares toy the groundwork for me, why don¡¯t I dare to take it? The man is looking for you, isn¡¯t he? What did he say?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not like the Imperial Pce at all, because it always made her feel very depressed.

    It was like entering a dangerous ce by mistake, and she had to tense up every moment.

    Fortunately, the people serving her were all masters, and Baisu was also secretly brought in by disguise.

    She was protected by Qinghu and Baisu, so no one could hurt her.

    ¡°He was just trying to find out our purpose, but I stopped him. I told him both openly and secretly that you¡¯re the one in charge, not me. Guess what he would do?¡±

    Qinghu blinked his eyes. Although he was born into a humble family, he had some tricks up his sleeve. He was no worse than the men of the Long family.

    The Emperor of Dajin must be finding a way to deal with this incident.

    No matter how patient he was, he had no choice but toe to her.

    It was because she was seriously ill, and his son was the one who angered her so much that she fell ill.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty¡¯s eunuch is here.¡±

    A slightly hoarse voice came from outside the door. Lin Mengya could tell immediately that it was Baisu¡¯s voice.

    After exchanging knowing looks with Qinghu, Lin Mengya quicklyy down on the bed.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t look very good. Lying there, it seemed that she had a serious illness.

    Who would have known that she was faking it?

    ¡°It¡¯s Eunuch Wang. Invite him in now.¡±

    Ningqing Hall, where Lin Mengya lived, was not small. It was not a problem that Qinghu was standing outside and talking to the girl inside.

    Eunuch Wang was an old man by the Emperor¡¯s side. Other than serving the Emperor, most people would not be able to trouble him.

    Now that he had been sent to them here, the Emperor must have given them enough face.

    Regarding these petty favors, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone what the Emperor of Dajin was capable of.

    Therefore, she hated him even more.

    ¡°Greetings to the Duke and Her Highness. His Majesty knows that Her Highness is ill, so he specially asked me to send you some good medicine to help nourish her health. I wonder if Her Highness is better now?¡±

    Eunuch Wang had a respectful smile on his face. He had been in the Imperial Pce for so many years, and he had already mastered certain means.

    He knew that the young Duke in front of him wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with and that the princess inside was even more difficult to deal with. As soon as he came up, his face was full of smiles.

    ¡°Many thanks to His Majesty. Thank you, Eunuch Wang. It¡¯s just that my sister has been spoiled since she was a child and has a bad temper. Now that she can¡¯t get out of bed, I¡¯m worried about her.¡±

    Qinghu didn¡¯t change his expression. Others might be kept in the dark. Who among them didn¡¯t know that Zuo Yunxi was Lin Mengya?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t say that out loud.¡±

    ¡°But our Crown Prince is not such a restless person. s, it¡¯s probably because Her Highness and the dead princess consort look so simr. I was shocked, not to mention others. But Her Highness is a preciousdy after all, how can she suffer such a grievance? Your Highness, maybe I shouldn¡¯t say this, but please allow me to say it. No matter how angry you are, your body is precious and you shouldn¡¯t mess with your health.¡±

    Eunuch Wang¡¯s words clearly showed that he cared about Lin Mengya¡¯s health andforted her.

    But he didn¡¯t say who was in the wrong. He just asked her to take good care of herself.

    The people in the pce were very sophisticated.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Eunuch Wang. I¡¯ve been having this disease since I was born. When I get angry, my heart aches and I can¡¯t recover in a while.¡±

    Inside the room, there was a delicate voice with a hint of weakness.

    Judging from the tone of the princess¡¯s voice, Eunuch Wang found that she didn¡¯t seem to be so angry that there was no room for negotiation.

    Immediately, he smiled extremely respectfully and spoke into the hall.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re a preciousdy. How can it be dyed? It¡¯s just that His Majesty cares about you and wants to see you. s, you don¡¯t know that since your cousin was alive, His Majesty has loved Prince Yu and his wife the most. Well, I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this and brought the pain up.¡±

    Outside the hall, Eunuch Wang was talking smooth words. Inside the house, Lin Mengya sneered.

    ¡°Is His Majesty trying to calm me down by Eunuch Wang¡¯s words?

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough. Actually, I wanted to pay my respects to His Majesty. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve always been in poor health. I¡¯m afraid that I would offend him if I go to him.¡±

    ¡°They want me to go to him? ¡°No way.¡±

    Eunuch Wang was about to say something when he was interrupted by Qinghu.

    ording to what Lin Mengya meant, he told the Emperor of Dajin that he had toe here in person if he wanted to see her.

    This time, she wanted to tell the Emperor of Dajin that not everything in the world could go ording to what he thought.

    Eunuch Wang was asked to go back, and no one knew what he reported to his Master.

    In the evening of the next day, there was a message from the Emperor of Dajin saying that he woulde to visit her, a junior, the next day.

    Lin Mengya was not surprised that he agreed so readily.

    The Emperor of Dajin always thought that everything in the world was under his control, and he must have thought that she was trying to settle the scores of what had happened back then.

    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll make the Emperor, who is socent, think that I¡¯m just a woman who only has those trivial things in my mind.

    ¡°Anyway, he will definitely regret it one day.¡±

    Regardless of whether the Emperor of Dajin came or not, Lin Mengya would have a firm and safe position in the pce.

    After such an incident, autumn had already passed.

    The early winter always made people feel exceptionally cold. Although the poison had been removed, her physique, which was afraid of cold, did not change much.

    In the past, she would be doing okay in the Liuxin Courtyard. After all, the ce had Land Dragons and heated brick beds.

    There was also a warm spring outside the courtyard. Whether it was snowing and cold outside or not, her little courtyard was always as warm as spring all year round.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the Ningqing Hall was too empty that she always felt very cold there.

    Fortunately, Qinghu had made proper preparations. Her bed was covered with high-quality wool cushions and warm nkets.

    Even so, Lin Mengya missed the courtyard in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion even more.

    At the very least, she had Long Tianyu to warm her up.

    The man kept asking people to send letters to her, but he couldn¡¯t meet her because of the n. He was so extremely anxious about seeing her.

    At the thought that Long Tianyu would also get himself into that dilemma, Lin Mengya alwaysughed heartlessly.

    Women were always like this.

    ¡°His Majesty has arrived...¡±

    Outside the door, the voices of the servants immediately made the smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face disappear.

    Her face was still pale and she was wearing thick cotton-padded clothes, but she still looked weak.

    With the help of several maids, she arrived at the door and saluted gracefully.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    She lowered her head and did not see the glimmer of light on the Emperor¡¯s face.

    However, the Emperor of Dajin still pretended to be a loving elder. Lin Mengya¡¯s identity and status were worthy of his attention.

    Moreover, she had feelings for his third son. As long as he could help them get together, Lin Mengya would be loyal to him in the future.

    All the members of the Lin Family were like this.

    ¡°Get up now. You¡¯re seriously ill. Why would you still perform these formalities? I¡¯m here to see you, not to make your condition worse.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s voice was gentle and his attitude was refined.

    He acted like an elder who really loved his junior. Every word he said was kind.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya had already recognized his selfish intentions.

    Although her man was cold, he was a real gentleman.

    In this regard, she could give her husband a full one hundred points.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty. Somebody serve tea to us.¡±

    With the support of others, Lin Mengya was willing to pretend to be delicate.

    With the Emperor around, no one could be on the same level as him.

    But in order to put on an act, the Emperor of Dajin specially asked Lin Mengya to sit opposite him.

    After repeatedly refusing, Lin Mengya apologized and elegantly sat on the other side of the heated brick bed.

    There was a small square table between them with a chessboard ced on it.

    There were ck and white chess pieces on it. Obviously, it was the final stage of a game.

    After saying a few more words of concern, the Emperor of Dajin couldn¡¯t help but look at the chessboard in front of him.

    The two sides were in a deadlock and were well-matched in strength.

    However, what he was more interested in was that the ck side was at a disadvantage. At the same time, it was also faintly trying to break out of the encirclement.

    Although the white side had taken many ck chess pieces, it was not strong enough to hold on.

    In short, it was a game of chess whose oue had not been decided yet.

    The Emperor frowned slightly, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to rx.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at chess.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked down at the chess game and smiled gently.

    ¡°Usually, I have no other entertainment other than reading books and ying chess. When I was at home, my brothers and masters thought I was annoying and refused to y chess with me. They were just ying chess, but they were so serious about winning or losing. They were really petty.¡±

    Her words caused a trace of arrogance to sh across the space between the Emperor¡¯s eyebrows.

    The Emperor¡¯s chess skill was superb. Although he was not invincible in the world, he was among the top masters.

    How could Lin Mengya not know that she was deliberately provoking him with her words?

    ¡°Is that so? It just so happens that I haven¡¯t met my match for a long time. How about we have a few rounds?¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head in fear.

    She said with a smile, ¡°I just take it as ordinary entertainment. How can Ipare with a national yer? My chess skills are only taught by my cousins and uncles. I can¡¯tpete with great masters. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    Her words made the Emperor of Dajin want to have a few rounds with her even more.

    It was as if defeating her was equivalent to defeating the two emperors of the Nation of Lintian.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to ask her servants to make tea and burn incense outside while she yed chess with the Emperor of Dajin.

 Chapter 918

    <h4>Chapter 918 The Way of the Game</h4>

    In the chess game, the Emperor of Dajin was definitely a master.

    Because he was good at strategy and was always able to win by a surprise move.

    He had won three games in a row today.

    Although he had the upper hand, for some reason, the Emperor of Dajin felt as if he had been manipted.

    While drinking tea, he looked up at the girl.

    She was notcent, nor was she sinister or cunning.

    She looked as usual with a faint smile on her face and focused on the chess game.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you won.¡±

    Lin Mengya had lost three games in a row, but she was so calm that she didn¡¯t even raise her eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a game of chess. There¡¯s no winning or losing.¡±

    For some reason, the Emperor of Dajin, who had always been astute, felt a little uneasy.

    It seemed that he could not see through this girl.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a chess game. No matter how much effort one puts in, it¡¯s just a game. Besides, you¡¯re an expert in this field, so it¡¯s natural for me to lose.¡±

    Lin Mengya gave him a gentle smile. The Emperor¡¯s eyes were heated, but he couldn¡¯t find any w in her smile.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed chess so happily for many years. Your chess skills are very good.¡±

    He was a crafty man after all. Before he saw the target, he wouldn¡¯t easily show his means.

    Lin Mengya chatted with him for a while. It was not until the servants outside reported that the lords had arrived at the imperial study that the Emperor left Ningqing Hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s so tiring.¡±

    As soon as the Emperor left, Lin Mengya¡¯s face darkened.

    She didn¡¯t like to confront these people because they would always keep a straight face and plot against each other.

    Baisu, who had disguised herself as an ordinary maid, brought up a cup of tea and asked in a low voice, ¡°Princess, whom do you think will know that His Majesty was here?¡±

    ¡°The ones who should know will learn about it. But what they will know is that their honorable emperor spent the whole afternoon here.¡±

    Lin Mengya picked up the tea and elegantly ced it in her mouth.

    If it was within her expectations, in the next few days, the one who imed to be the great emperor woulde to her Ningqing Hall often.

    Humans were like this. They wanted to see through the things or people they couldn¡¯t understand.

    Especially the ones like the Emperor of Dajin, he would never allow the things that he could not control to exist.

    To put it simply, he had a strong desire to control everything around him.

    In the past, he wanted to control the Jin State, but now he wanted to manipte his son.

    Unfortunately, not everything would go as he wished.

    For three days in a row, once the Emperor of Dajin left the court, he would find an opportunity to y chess with her.

    Even if Lin Mengya usually lost, she would spend the whole afternoon with him.

    They didn¡¯t say anything other than ying chess.

    However, in the eyes of those with ulterior motives, it seemed that the Emperor of Dajin and Princess Rongan had some secrets.

    Unfortunately, in the past few days, the Emperor had only been thinking about the chess game with that girl. He was thinking about how to turn the situation around.

    The atmosphere in the pce was a little subtle. For the first time, the astute Emperor ignored the minute details beside him.

    In the evening, just after sending off the Emperor of Dajin, Lin Mengya went back to her bed to chat and have tea with Baisu.

    It was the first snow of this year, and no one knew when it started snowing outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that snow indicates a good year, but this year¡¯s snow seems to be a little earlier than the previous years.¡±

    Baisu knew that her master was afraid of the cold, so she did not open the window to enjoy the snow.

    But the outside was soon covered with a thickyer of snow. Because of the warmth of the ground, it melted quickly.

    ¡°Yeah. The things that woulde always arrive. It doesn¡¯t matter if theye earlier. Go to the kitchen and check how the things prepared for His Majesty are.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words implied something. She covered herself with the quilt tightly. The weather suddenly cooled down. She really wanted to move away from here.

    However, it would be soon.

    His Majesty had yed chess with her for three days. He had given her enough face.

    It was impolite not to return the favor. Lin Mengya specially asked someone to make some special pastries from the Nation of Lintian, hoping to present them to the Emperor of Dajin.

    The bright red cloak was still conspicuous even under the dim light.

    The big cyan umbre also made her the focus of everyone¡¯s attention in the snow-white world.

    Stepping on the snow, there were continuous creaking sounds.

    Although all the roads in the pce had been cleaned out by the pce servants, the road was still a little slippery because of the falling snow.

    Lin Mengya personally carried a square wooden box with dark red patterns. It was obvious that the box was for the use of the royal family.

    She walked very carefully, but she kept holding the box tightly.

    She was so careful as if there was something very important in it.

    Aftering out of Ningqing Hall, they walked to the Emperor¡¯s imperial study room. It was quite a long distance, and along the way, they passed many courts.

    She didn¡¯t take the sedan chair. If she fell off from one at this crucial time, she might as well walk on her own.

    They walked very carefully, but as soon as they reached a secluded ce, a ck shadow suddenly flew out.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    After a scream, Lin Mengya was hit heavily on the ground. The wooden box flew out, and the things inside were scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±

    Several maids immediately helped Lin Mengya up, and the servant who had offended the noble knew that he was in trouble and knelt there shivering.

    ¡°Many apologies! Your Highness, please forgive me for offending you!¡±

    The maids who surrounded Princess Rongan were naturally furious. They immediately pped the servant hard on the face and scolded him aggressively.

    ¡°Are you blind? I don¡¯t know that the servants of the Jin State are like this! Let me tell you, if anything happens to Her Highness, you¡¯ll have to pay for it with your life!¡±

    The maid¡¯s words were not polite, and the servant did not dare to reply. He could only kowtow heavily until his head was broken and bleeding.

    ¡°Just let it go. He¡¯s not our man after all. It¡¯s not good to send him away. Ask him to be careful next time. He¡¯s so reckless. Was he bewitched or something?¡±

    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel much pain because she fell in the snow and wore a lot of clothes.

    But she looked a little anxious. Under the flickering light, she didn¡¯t look good.

    The maid, who had just pped him, said in an evil voice, ¡°Get lost! If you dare to offend Her Highness again, you will suffer!¡±

    The young servant who had been spared immediately kowtowed repeatedly and knelt on one side as if he had been scared out of his wits.

    Lin Mengya took a few steps forward, put away the things in the wooden box, and held it in her arms again.

    They continued to walk in the direction of the imperial study. However, the servant had been kneeling on the side of the road. It was not until their figures disappeared that he slowly got up and went back to the dark ce.

    The snow fell all night.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s pastries were naturally praised by the Emperor.

    However, from then on, she did not step out of Ningqing Hall again.

    She thought that the early snow wouldn¡¯tst long, but she didn¡¯t expect that it wouldst for three days.

    The pce was wrapped in silver as if it was a fairnd.

    However, Lin Mengya ordered Baisu to restrain the servants and not let anyone go out at ease.

    There were people who sent necessities to them every day.

    Except for that, she spent the rest of her time writing and drawing in the hall.

    Except for the maids who were close to her, no one was allowed to see what she was writing when they entered the hall.

    If someone were to ask, her maids would tell them that Princess Rongan was drawing plum blossoms.

    There was indeed a plum tree outside her window, but the blossom time had not yet arrived. It looked bare and listless.

    Three dayster, the snow stopped, and so did Lin Mengya¡¯s writing and painting.

    ¡°Present my writings to His Majesty.¡±

    Lin Mengya asked someone to send her writings over. Although she was not very talented, she had been educated in modern times.

    A few poems about plum blossoms could be regarded as stunning in this era.

    Of course, the Emperor of Dajin was also pretentious. These poems would definitely win his favor.

    As expected, she had her writing delivered in the morning, and the Emperor ordered Eunuch Wang to send arge number of gifts to her at night.

    He also wrote a poem in person, which could be regarded as a kind of elegance.

    Lin Mengya squinted her eyes, looked at the maids who were busy sweeping the snow outside, and ordered in a low voice, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s poem must be kept well. Somebody get the mahogany box on the top of the bookcase. Remember, no one is allowed to move it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    On the 15th day of October, Princess Rongan had been in the pce for half a month.

    She was supposed to be sent here for marriage.

    The person who wanted to match her was either a prince or a prince¡¯s heir.

    However, she didn¡¯t have good luck. Those imperial concubines only asked people to send a lot of gifts, but they didn¡¯t dare toe to visit her so easily.

    Of course, it was also because she was seriously ill.

    However, the Emperor of Dajin doted on her very much. From time to time, he would go to Ningqing Hall to have a seat or reward her with some delicate little things.

    ording to the rumors from the people around the Emperor, the Emperor valued his daughter-inw very much. He must find someone important to match her.

    These few words were enough to make her stand out from the others.

    Unfortunately, there came two pieces of news at this time.

    First, the Crown Prince fell in love with this princess at first sight and told everyone that he would marry her.

    Secondly, Prince Yu was chosen by His Majesty, and it was said that Princess Rongan was very satisfied with this arrangement.

    It was hard for her to have a good reputation while two men were fighting over her.

    Therefore, none of the concubines in the pce would like to talk to her first.

    If they made His Majesty, the Crown Prince, or Prince Yu unhappy, they would not have a bright future.

    However, in such a dilemma, Princess Rongan wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    She stayed in the courtyard every day to recuperate, and she didn¡¯t see anyone other than the young Duke.

    However, on this day, she had no choice but to tidy up her appearance and prepare to wee the honored guest.

    Apart from the one in the central pce, the most powerful woman in the Imperial Pce was Prince Yu¡¯s birth mother, the Imperial Noble Consort.

    The Imperial Noble Consort was born into a noble family, and she had raised three princes, so she was favored by His Majesty.

    However, she was modest. Other than staying in her own pce, she rarely interfered in other matters.

    But His Majesty valued her and asked her to assist in the affairs of the imperial harem.

    She was fair in dealing with things, and she also cared for the maids, so she had a good reputation for being virtuous.

 Chapter 919

    <h4>Chapter 919 The Banquet for the Emperor</h4>

    To Lin Mengya, the Imperial Noble Consort was the only one she could treat sincerely in this deep pce.

    It was not only because the Imperial Noble Consort was her lover¡¯s mother.

    It was also because the Imperial Noble Consort was the only one who would really care about her.

    When she heard that Long Tianyu was going to marry the daughter of the Feng family, the Imperial Noble Consort did not agree.

    After a big fight with her son, she was so angry that she almost fainted.

    As for how they solved the problemter, it was a secret between the mother and son.

    ¡°The Imperial Noble Consort is about to arrive. Your Highness, please go out and wee her.¡±

    Last night, the Imperial Noble Consort sent someone to inform them that she wasing to visit today.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to neglect her. She asked someone to dress her up and made some fragrant tea ording to the habit of the Imperial Noble Consort when she was in the prince¡¯s mansion.

    It was not until a momentter that the soft sedan of the Imperial Noble Consort appeared at the gate of the Ningqing Hall.

    At this time, Lin Mengya had already taken her maids and servants to wee the consort.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Grace.¡±

    She bowed elegantly. Even though she was wearing a cloak made of fire fox fur, her face was still flushed from the cold.

    In the white snow, she looked exceptionally delicate and fragile.

    The Imperial Noble Consort in the sedan nodded slightly, but there was a faint excitement in her beautiful eyes.

    Lin Mengya immediately weed her in. After they exchanged a few polite words, the irrelevant people were driven out.

    In addition to the two of them, there were only her trusted maids in the room.

    With the help of Baisu, Lin Mengya immediately knelt and paid her respects to Imperial Noble Consort.

    ¡°Child, what are you doing? It¡¯s cold on the ground. You should look out for your body.¡±

    There were no outsiders around, and the Imperial Noble Consort finally showed a smile.

    Lin Mengya insisted on kneeling and served a bowl of hot tea to the Imperial Noble Consort before sitting down.

    ¡°Myck of filial piety has caused Your Grace to worry.¡±

    Her words made the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s eyes turn red.

    ¡°Good girl, I know you have a good heart. I¡¯m aged and can¡¯t do many things. Young people like you need to do big things. I can¡¯t help much, as long as I don¡¯t drag you down.¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort looked at her daughter-inw lovingly. When she married into the royal family, she knew that there would be no sincere feelings between the family members.

    However, this child was not only a family for Yu¡¯er but also a good girl who was sensible and cherished her rtionships.

    The feelings between the Imperial Noble Consort and His Majesty had long disappeared.

    Therefore, as long as these two children needed help, she would definitely support them.

    ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t need to say that. If it weren¡¯t for you, Prince Yu and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get what we wanted. In fact, I¡¯ve wanted to go to your pce to pay my respects. But I¡¯m not Lin Mengya anymore. I¡¯m now Princess Rongan of the Nation of Lintian.¡±

    There was a hint of helplessness in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone. She had been an ordinary girl and didn¡¯t want to be a princess.

    Since she now had this new identity, she was destined to be Princess Rongan of the Nation of Lintian. She would no longer be the eldest daughter of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Lin family.

    Although the change of identity would bring her a lot of benefits, she was not willing to live in the name of others for the rest of her life.

    ¡°s, I¡¯m aware of that. Don¡¯t worry. No one knows about it except Jinyue and me.¡±

    Jinyue was very excited when she saw Lin Mengya again after more than a few months.

    Now she and Lin Mengya were both on the decline. They looked at each other, and they knew each other¡¯s feelings without saying anything.

    ¡°With Aunt Jinyue by your side, the prince and I have nothing to worry about. Mother, I¡¯ll make a long story short. You also know that it is about to be restless in the pce. This time, the prince and I need your help.¡±

    Holding the hand of the Imperial Noble Consort, Lin Mengya lowered her voice and looked very serious.

    Imperial Noble Consort didn¡¯t dare to neglect her. Although she was generous and tolerant, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have the ability to fight in the imperial harem.

    On the contrary, the many years of pce life had already trained her sense of politics to be extremely sensitive.

    ¡°Just tell me what you need. I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but at least in the Imperial Pce, no one can hide the truth from the masses.¡±

    At present, the Imperial Noble Consort had the ability to say that.

    Lin Mengya knew that with the help of the Imperial Noble Consort, everything would be much easier for her.

    ¡°Then, please invite His Majesty to Ningqing Hall in three days. I¡¯ve prepared a feast for you. I hope you can apany him. At least, you can¡¯t let His Majesty leave this pce before sunset.¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort was stunned.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what this girl was up to, it was not a special thing to invite His Majesty to a meal.

    She nodded and chatted with Lin Mengya. After discussing some details, she left reluctantly.

    ¡°With the Imperial Noble Consort here, His Majesty will definitelye over.¡±

    Baisu sounded rxed, but Lin Mengya still frowned.

    Three dayster, there would be a fierce battle.

    The Emperor of Dajin finally felt that something was wrong. First, he only heard some hearsay. On the other hand, the country was indeed stable. His sons had been obedient these days and did not make any trouble.

    Furthermore, one day ago, Duke Fuyuan presented the map of the twelve counties that would be used as Princess Rongan¡¯s dowry.

    Opening up a new territory was every emperor¡¯s long-cherished wish.

    But the Emperor of Dajin epted 12 counties without any weapons. It seemed that all the benefits of this peace negotiation had been taken by the Dajin.

    Although he had some doubts in his heart, the seal of the Emperor of Lintian was in the book of peace talks.

    All of this had indeed happened.

    However, he was aware of the internal turmoil in the Nation of Lintian.

    Now they were in such a hurry to seed. Perhaps it was because they hoped that the Jin State would not send troops in recent years.

    However, the more anxious the Emperor of Lintian was, the more the Emperor of Dajin felt that the Nation of Lintian was now weak and left with not much power.

    If he sent troops at this time, perhaps the Nation of Lintian would be included in the Jin State¡¯s territory.

    At this moment, the Emperor of Dajin was full of pride. He was even still dreaming about what was impossible.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that not far away from him, the woman whom he regarded as a pawn had already set him up.

    The Emperor of Dajin was in a good mood, so he did not doubt Lin Mengya¡¯s invitation.

    Coupled with the presence of the Imperial Noble Consort, the Emperor of Dajin only treated it as an ordinary family feast.

    The guests and the host were all happy. In addition, Lin Mengya said a lot of things about the Nation of Lintian. The Emperor of Dajin also wanted to know more about Lintian from Lin Mengya.

    Although both parties had their own intentions, the scene was iparably harmonious.

    ¡°You indeed know a lot, Your Majesty. My father used to say that you¡¯re the top hero in Dajin. Now it seems that it¡¯s true.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who was pouring wine for the Emperor of Dajin, said that with a gentle smile.

    However, the Emperor frowned. Since he saw her again, she had never admitted her identity, either in public or in secret.

    ¡°What does she mean with that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even Duke Fuyuan of the Nation of Lintian would know your reputation. It¡¯s a wonderful thing.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s ying dumb!¡± Lin Mengya cursed him in her heart.

    But on the surface, everything was as usual as if she had just said that casually.

    However, the Emperor of Dajin felt a little uneasy. Among the two women in front of him, one was his beloved concubine who had been in love with him for many years, and the other was his daughter-inw.

    ¡°They would never do any harm to me, not to mention that there are many masters hiding around me.

    ¡°Why would I have this sense of crisis?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you try the tea I made? It¡¯s made of fresh snow and it¡¯s especially clear. Her Grace tasted it a few days ago, and she couldn¡¯t stop praising it.¡±

    After all the dishes were taken away, Lin Mengya brought up a cup of tea in person.

    Imperial Noble Consort immediately praised the tea as if the Emperor of Dajin would miss something good just because he didn¡¯t drink it.

    By the time Lin Mengya ordered the servants to serve the fruits and pastries, it was alreadypletely dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, and I¡¯m tired. My love, go with me.¡±

    Under the light, the Imperial Noble Consort, who had carefully made up, appeared more and more beautiful.

    Although she was no longer young, her mature and charming temperament was still attractive to the Emperor of Dajin.

    Speaking of which, he had not summoned her to serve him for a long time.

    They had been husband and wife for many years, and he knew what his beloved concubine was good at.

    He could not help but feel a little tenderness in his heart. At this moment, it was as if a cat was scratching his heart.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort also understood the emperor¡¯s hint. She lowered her head and looked shy, which made Lin Mengya feel embarrassed.

    She and Baisu looked out of the window at the same time.

    ¡°This kind of awkward feeling is really... ¡°Awkward.¡±

    ¡°See you, Your Majesty, Your Grace.¡±

    The sky was already dark, and she had achieved her goal.

    Standing respectfully at the door, she saw off the Emperor of Dajin and the Imperial Noble Consort. The Imperial Noble Consort nodded slightly. In the candlelight, her jade earring flickered.

    Lin Mengya inadvertently raised her head and let out a cry of surprise.

    ¡°Your Grace, is one of your earrings missing?¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort touched her ears subconsciously. Sure enough, only the earring on the left was left.

    She turned around and said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, please leave before me. I¡¯ve lost something. I need to look for it.¡±

    Just now, in the room, there was both hot wine and hot tea, which made the Emperor of Dajin aroused.

    Now that the cold wind was blowing outside, he was much soberer.

    ¡°Go ahead. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t find it. It¡¯s just a little toy. I¡¯ll reward you with another one.¡±

    Tonight, he kept feeling that the Imperial Noble Consort was very gentle.

    He was not stingy with women.

    And this woman also gave birth to his favorite son.

    If she was obedient, he would naturally be the most generous husband.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You picked this pair of earrings for me when I celebrated my birthdayst year. Besides, it may have been dropped in the main hall, so it won¡¯t take much time for me to find it. Eunuch Wang, you should be careful when sending His Majesty back. You drank wine today, Your Majesty, and the snowy night is wet and slippery. You should be careful in case you would fall.

    Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s voice was gentle and charming. Her beautiful face and gentle smile reminded the Emperor of Dajin of the first time he saw her decades ago.

 Chapter 920

    <h4>Chapter 920 The Emperor Is Attacked</h4>

    For so many years, he had thought that he had a cold heart, but when he saw the person he had fallen in love with when he was young, he could not help but have a tender feeling in his heart.

    It was like the night when they met many years ago. The ambiguous atmosphere waspletely revived at this moment.

    ¡°Your Grace, the earring is here.¡±

    Seeing that the Emperor of Dajin had left, Baisu, who had been keeping silent with the two of them, stretched out her left hand, which had been kept behind her.

    The missing jade earring was lying quietly on Baisu¡¯s tender palm.

    ¡°Well, thank you very much.¡±

    The gentle smile on the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s face had disappeared.

    What followed was a faint sense of fatigue.

    In the past, she would never bother flirting with him. But for the sake of these two children, she would rather sacrifice everything she had.

    ¡°Your Grace, just wait here.¡±

    Lin Mengya and the Imperial Noble Consort didn¡¯t talk much. They just looked at each other and nodded. Then, Baisu returned to the sleeping chambers with the Imperial Noble Consort.

    Lin Mengya could not help but feel a chill down her spine when she saw the silver scene outside. However, she still could not go back to her chamber like this.

    She was waiting, waiting for a result, or maybe it was a beginning.

    ¡°Master, as expected, they¡¯ve started to take action.¡±

    A gust of wind blew by her side as Baisu removed her disguise. She was dressed in snow-white clothes, which outlined her slender and graceful figure.

    Without the burden, even her hair wasbed high into a bun.

    A long sword was tightly held in her hand. At this moment, she was the valiant heroine.

    Hearing what she said, Lin Mengya just nodded.

    Before she could realize it, heavy snow began to fall from the sky again.

    The light snowkes fell on her palm and made her feel a little cold.

    She tightened her grip. ¡°The winner takes it all. Since I¡¯ve been nning for so long, I must win today no matter what!¡±

    Baisu, who had disappeared and showed up again, said in a low voice, ¡°Master, His Majesty has been attacked and has retreated to the imperial study!¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. ¡°Sure enough, those people have be restless.¡±

    The shadow guards protecting His Majesty had been bribed a long time ago.

    In fact, if nothing unexpected happened, they would definitely seed with their attack just now.

    Once His Majesty died, the Jin State would be in chaos.

    Unfortunately, since His Majesty left Ningqing Hall, she had secretly sent out top masters.

    It was just like the saying that the wolf would have a winning game when the shepherds quarreled. She would never be tired of this move.

    ¡°Pass down my order. If anyone dares to attack Ningqing Hall at night, just stop them. Don¡¯t show most of your power. We must lure the enemy deep into the hall. Only then can we catch them all!¡± Lin Mengya ordered in a low voice.

    After Baisu responded, she disappeared from her side again.

    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and it would soon cover up all traces.

    Lin Mengya did not want to be covered in snow in the yard. She turned around and returned to her chamber.

    It was still warm in the chamber, but the doors and windows were open, and the air in the room was quite fresh.

    This kind of temperature would not cause them to get cold, nor would it cause them to feel smothered or dizzy.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    At that time, Imperial Noble Consort had already taken off her hair bun,bed a clean and neat braid, and finally tied it behind her head.

    She also took off her dress, revealing her close-fitting coat and pants.

    Although she did not look as graceful and luxurious as usual, she gave off a kind of valiant feeling.

    Lin Mengya was also prepared for today¡¯s event. She had carefully dressed up for it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t drag them downter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Mother, don¡¯t worry. Your son is outside. He won¡¯t let anything happen to us.¡±

    In the Ningqing Hall, in addition to the two of them and Jinyue, the rest of the pce maids and servants had already been reced by Long Tianyu.

    The ones now in the hall were Lin Mengya¡¯s capable men from Sanjue Hall.

    If someone came over uninvitedter, they would not be able to make it back.

    If she had guessed it right, those people would go to the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s pce to take a hostage when they couldn¡¯t deal with His Majesty for the time being.

    But at this time, except for a few nted agents, there was no one else in the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s pce.

    The nted agents would also tell the rebels that the Imperial Noble Consort was in the Ningqing Hall.

    Lin Mengya looked out of the window. Soon, the courtyard was covered with a thickyer of snow.

    ¡°What shoulde will eventuallye.¡±

    ¡°Master, someone ising! A total of two hundred elite soldiers have arrived at the door.¡±

    Only Baisu coulde and go freely. The news brought by her made everyone in the room tense.

    ¡°The vast Imperial Pce is now under their control.

    ¡°It¡¯s such an honor for me that they¡¯ve sent two hundred elite soldiers over.¡±

    As soon as Baisu finished speaking, the door was kicked open.

    The ck-armored elite soldiers rushed into the courtyard of Ningqing Hall in an imposing manner.

    In an instant, the silence of the whole snow-white courtyard was destroyed by them.

    In the end, a dazzling dark golden figure slowly walked behind them.

    Although the sky was dark, the snow still made the courtyard bright.

    Lin Mengya saw the man¡¯s smile, which was extremely arrogant.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know why you woulde here in the middle of the night.¡±

    She stood at the door. Her makeup was red like fire, but her cheeks were as white as jade.

    Standing calmly in front of him, even if she was alone, she was not at a disadvantage.

    The Crown Prince was furious. He red at her venomously as if he was trying to dig a hole in her body.

    ¡°This woman, or that bastard Long Tianyu, why would they all think that they could take over the world from me?

    ¡°No! ¡°The world belongs to me! ¡°It must be mine!

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am the one and only Crown Prince and the candidate for the future Emperor that Father has already acknowledged!

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that bitch and that bastard, Mother and I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much!

    ¡°Therefore, all of this happened because of them. They¡¯ve been pushing me to take back everything that belongs to me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a traitor. How dare you question me? If you know what¡¯s good for you,e with me and persuade your ignorant husband, my rebellious brother. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer a lot.¡±

    In the snow, even if the woman in front of him didn¡¯t wear any makeup, and she didn¡¯t wear any expensive jewelry on her head, her beautiful face gave off a different charm.

    She never put on airs, but she was like a ma, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°The country and the Beautiful Ladies should all belong to me.

    ¡°But this woman has be the wife of that bastard!

    ¡°Therefore, she deserves to die!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m Princess Rongan of Lintian. If my memory isn¡¯t wrong, I¡¯m not married yet. How could I have a husband? Your Highness, no matter what you do, I can¡¯t interfere with it. But let me put it this way. I¡¯m born into the royal family of Lintian. The whole country is my backing. I once made a pact with my brother, who is now the emperor of my country that if anything happens to me in three months, he will send troops to fight to the death with the Jin State! Although Lintian¡¯s strength is weak, we can still make you hurt and suffer losses.¡±

    Her words were so forceful that the Crown Prince¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He gritted his teeth so that he could restrain the impulse to stab the woman to death.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you can understand what I mean, you should leave with your men immediately. I will close my pce door and not allow anyone out. Whatever happens outside will have nothing to do with us. What do you think?¡±

    It turned out to be the Crown Prince who came. This surprised Lin Mengya a little.

    Her original n was that no matter how many people the Crown Prince sent over, she would close the door and have her masters ughter them.

    But she had underestimated the Crown Prince¡¯s hatred for her and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°I also overestimated this guy¡¯s ability tomand. He sent out all his men while just trying to fight with mine.

    ¡°From this, it can be seen that the Crown Prince is indeed an idiot.

    ¡°As for idiots, they are the easiest to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve abandoned Long Tianyu, please hand over that bitch. She¡¯s my father¡¯s concubine. Do you want to bring trouble to yourself?¡±

    The Crown Prince was so angry at her that he even set everything aside and called the Imperial Noble Consort bitch.

    However, he showed fear the moment he started talking. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want topletely offend the emperor of Lintian.

    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. ¡°If he, as the future Emperor, doesn¡¯t even have the slightest aggressiveness, how could he be qualified to manage a country?

    ¡°If this happens to Long Tianyu, he will definitely go all-out and take the initiative to fight.

    ¡°A man¡¯s ambition can be humiliated, but a country can not be humiliated!¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled. It was very abrupt on this snowy night, which was destined to be extraordinary.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let the Imperial Noble Consort leave now. Since I¡¯m the princess of the Nation of Lintian, I won¡¯t get involved in your affairs. If I hand her over, once you fail, Prince Yu won¡¯t let me off.¡±

    The Crown Prince was enraged by her and growled in a low voice, ¡°Shut up! I represent the will of heaven. I will never fail!¡±

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t lose, it will be useless for you to keep her. I need an amulet. If you win, you can do whatever you want to deal with the Imperial Noble Consort. If you lose, Prince Yu won¡¯t make things difficult for me since I¡¯ve done my best to protect her. Therefore, I can¡¯t hand her over!

    Her tant words sounded shameless to the Crown Prince.

    He gritted his teeth and red at the woman in front of him, his eyes dark and scary.

    ¡°Humph. You¡¯re quite good at negotiating, but now is not the time for you to bargain with me. Somebody take the Imperial Noble Consort out. Anyone who dares to stop me will be killed without exception!¡±

    The Crown Prince thought that everything was under his control, so he was unwilling to be coerced.

    But as soon as one of his soldiers took a step forward, with a swoosh, a sharp arrownded on the snow-covered ground an inch in front of him.

    After such a long time of snow, the ground below had already been frozen.

    However, the arrow pierced through the ice and was nailed to the ground.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better not doubt my sincerity. There is one thing you don¡¯t need to worry about. Although I don¡¯t have as many people as you, I will not let you off even at the cost of my life. Therefore, if you don¡¯t want to be attacked from both sides, you should behave yourself and keep your nose clean.¡±

 Chapter 921

    <h4>Chapter 921 Open and Aboveboard</h4>

    Lin Mengya looked at the Crown Prince calmly and had no intention of retreating.

    Even if there were no other people around, the arrow just now could already tell the problem.

    She was fully capable of protecting herself, but if he forced her again, he would lose more than he gained.

    Gritting his teeth and sneering, the Crown Prince had no choice but to leave Ningqing Hall for the time being.

    A trusted subordinate of his lowered his head and came forward, saying respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, maybe she was just bluffing. Why don¡¯t we bring our men in? Since Imperial Noble Consort doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her, it won¡¯t be impossible for her to keep protecting the Queen Consort.¡±

    There was a trace of cruelty in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, but he gave up his idea after a while.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since that bitch can¡¯t run away, it means that she has fallen into my hands. I have my own arrangements for this matter. You don¡¯t have to say anything about it.¡±

    His trusted subordinate¡¯s brows drooped and he looked as if in fear and trepidation.

    The Crown Prince looked coldly at Ningqing Hall, which was covered with snow as a sneer appeared on his face.

    ¡°It will happen sooner orter. I can still wait.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He hurriedly retreated from the Ningqing Hall with his elite guards. Behind the towering pce walls, countless cyan troops gathered together in the end.

    ¡°Come out of the pce with me and catch the traitor, Long Tianyu, and his men alive!¡±

    The pce gate was open, and the dark cyan and red intertwined with each other outside. Below the pce walls, countless hot blood sshed, and the blood gradually dyed the silvery white area red.

    Today, there would be a battle in the end, and the winner would take it all.

    ¡°Are you alright, girl?¡±

    As soon as the Crown Prince¡¯s men left, Qinghu, who was dressed as a guard, sneaked into Ningqing Hall.

    He held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and looked her up and down. After making sure that his little girl was safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, the foxy look in his eyes was no longer as carefree as before.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and so is the Imperial Noble Consort. How are they? How is the battle going now?¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort and Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu at the same time.

    Their eyes were filled with eagerness. They could only turn their eyes to Qinghu, who was the only source of the news.

    ¡°Prince Yu is fine. Don¡¯t worry. The Seventh Prince is also on his side. Except for two princes who are in cahoots with the Crown Prince, the rest of them havee up with the excuse of fighting against the rebels to support us.¡±

    Lin Mengya clenched her fists in her sleeves and frowned slightly.

    After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°No one can be trusted except for Long Qinghan. His Majesty is in the imperial study room, and our people can hold on for a while. Given His Majesty¡¯s character, he won¡¯t take it lying down. Please tell Long Tianyu that no matter what happens to His Majesty, he can¡¯t get avaricious or advance rashly, nor can he force His Majesty to abdicate.¡±

    The reason why the Crown Prince sent troops to rebel today was that he was actually deceived by them.

    The Crown Prince had long since had the intention of disloyalty. He had prepared both the soldiers and weapons in secret.

    As for the military expenditure, corruption cases of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction happened every so often in the past few years.

    But every time, the embezzled funds couldn¡¯t be traced.

    If it weren¡¯t for Long Tianyu¡¯s strategy and his father¡¯s former subordinates in the army, it would have been hard for him to find out about this matter.

    It was not toote for him to know it now. Moreover, Long Tianyu had been prepared for this, so he would not be caught unprepared by the Crown Prince.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him about this. Speaking of which, the Crown Prince is quite impatient. He¡¯s rebelling so desperately while His Majesty has only yed chess in your courtyard for a few days. It¡¯s obvious that he is reckless. As a reckless person leading the troops to fight, how is he going to defeat your prince?¡±

    Qinghu showed a yful smile on his face.

    During that period he stayed at Long Tianyu¡¯s side, he had a thorough understanding of that man.

    He had both the demeanor of an emperor and the wisdom of a soldier.

    He looked cold on the surface, but in fact, he attached great importance to his rtionships.

    But Long Tianyu had always been fair and strict, and he would never tailor thew to suit his selfish ends.

    It would be a blessing for the people of Dajin to have such a king.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know that every time His Majesty left, he sent someone to check the nket. What they saw was the map of the Nation of Lintian that I deliberatelyid on the table.¡±

    The Emperor of Dajin wanted to cooperate, but he didn¡¯t have good intentions.

    In the past few days, she had yed chess with His Majesty and asked Qinghu to hang around in front of him from time to time, so that the Crown Prince would think that they were discussing something secretly.

    That night, inside the pastry box, which she used as an excuse to deliver, was the painting of the twelve counties, which was given by the Emperor of Lintian.

    However, it was different from Qinghu¡¯s map. It was covered with the seal of the Emperor of Lintian.

    Originally, this was not urgent, but soon, the undercover sent by the Crown Prince to His Majesty¡¯s side would hear such news.

    Because Long Tianyu had won the heart of Princess Rongan, His Majesty was overjoyed.

    Therefore, he decided to reward Long Tianyu with great honor. Although the emperor did not say what this honor was, someone with secret intentions would say something to the Crown Prince that the emperor wanted to rece the Crown Prince.

    In addition, taking what happened at the banquet into ount, His Majesty indeed got a little annoyed with him. Moreover, His Majesty was so close to Lin Mengya, which made the Crown Prince overthink the matter.

    What had been going on gradually made the Crown Prince feel uneasy.

    He was afraid that his position would be taken away by others. At that time, if Long Tianyu became the emperor, he would have no way to live.

    Therefore, he decided to force the emperor to abdicate with his troops and assassinate him. Then, he would put all the me on Long Tianyu.

    After that, in the name of suppressing the rebels, he would catch Long Tianyu and his men in one fell swoop before they could react.

    In this way, he would be able to be the Emporer with ease.

    But how could there be such an easy thing in the world? He didn¡¯t know that his most trustedckey was Long Tianyu¡¯s pawn.

    It was Baili Wuchen. Baili Wuchen, who had been miserably stabbed in the eye by Lin Mengya, had escaped from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. In fact, it was just a victim¡¯s plot, a plot that he used to destroy himself to convince everyone at any cost.

    Baili Wuchen, who had gotten rid of his inner demon, no longer had any obsession. He was clear-headed.

    Therefore, when Lin Mengya made this n with Long Tianyu, their biggest secret weapon was Baili Wuchen.

    The Crown Prince had always thought that he was smart as if the whole world was under his control.

    But he didn¡¯t know how to control people at all.

    Some people could be driven by interests.

    However, some people attached great importance to sincerity.

    Baili Wuchen was the kind of person who would die for his bosom friends.

    Long Tianyu, the cold-looking man, was surrounded by many good brothers who would help him at all costs.

    From this point of view, it could be seen that his character was much better than the disgusting Crown Prince.

    ¡°Qinghu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help him.¡±

    Her voice was soft and her beautiful eyes were full of expectation.

    Qinghu didn¡¯t want to go. He wanted to stay here and protect her.

    However, after seeing the expectation in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, he could not bear to refuse her.

    It would be hard for anyone to refuse her.

    With a wry smile, he stood up leisurely.

    ¡°All right. I know you can¡¯t see him in person, so you are always worried. There¡¯s not much I can do, but I can protect him for you.¡±

    Even if he had to die for it, he would let Long Tianyu return to her side unscathed.

    Because that was her lifelong happiness.

    As for him, he would do his best to make her happy.

    ¡°You will alsoe back unscathed.¡±

    He turned around and was about to leave, but she grabbed his sleeve with her hands.

    With a slight shake of his body, Qinghu felt a warm current flowing from his heart to other parts. Finally, it surged through his whole body and gave him great courage and strength.

    ¡°Qinghu, you¡¯re my brother. If you don¡¯t cherish yourself, I¡¯ll be devastated. So, will you please forgive my selfishness and protect yourself?

    There was a hint of pleading in Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle voice. The only person she trusted most was Qinghu.

    The love between them was more than that of siblings, and it had long surpassed the love of men and women.

    She knew that she was Qinghu¡¯s only reason to live, and she also knew that she had saved this man back from hell.

    Therefore, she did not owe him.

    Although there would be a lot of pain if he lived, only by living could he feel pain, bleed, and cry.

    Therefore, she wanted Qinghu to live.

    Only in this way could he have a chance to once again experience the beauty of life and the beauty of mountains and rivers.

    ¡°Little girl, you always know me best.¡±

    He turned around and gently held her fair and delicate face with his slender and strong fingers.

    She was his shackle, as well as the only sunshine in hell.

    In this life, they were destined to meet, but they were destined not to be together.

    But he didn¡¯t want to have an afterlife. If there was really an afterlife, he hoped to have a daughter like her.

    Their family affection could not be severed, and he only hoped to use his whole life¡¯s strength to protect her.

    He did not know whether this kind of feeling was that between a man and a woman.

    But the only thing he knew was that she was his only reason to live.

    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll be back. If I die, what if Long Tianyu bullies you in the future? Lin Nansheng is too weak. I¡¯m the only one who can teach Long Tianyu a lesson, so I can¡¯t die.¡±

    At this moment, Qinghupletely lets go of thest bit of obsession in his heart.

    He could be her elder brother, her father, or someone else to her.

    The rtionship between him and her was open and aboveboard, so he had nothing to fear.

    ¡°Well, if anything happens to you, I¡¯ll spend all your allowance!¡±

    Lin Mengya said that fiercely on purpose, her eyes widened, but she couldn¡¯t put on a fierce look.

    ¡°Uh... Humph, I¡¯ll go to your husband to ask for it! He stole the girl that I¡¯ve painstakingly raised. It¡¯s only right for him to provide for me when I¡¯m old!¡±

    Qinghu was a cool man after all. After he finished speaking, he turned around quickly.

    He walked from slow to fast, and in the end, he shed out of the gate of Ningqing Hall.

    Lin Mengya stood there. All the people she cared about were fighting for their own goals.

    ¡°Therefore, I can not lose!¡±

 Chapter 922

    <h4>Chapter 922 Sneaking into the Study</h4>

    Watching Qinghu leave, Lin Mengya felt uneasy inside.

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t be afraid. We are here, and they will definitely win.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort walked up to Lin Mengya and held her hand gently.

    She had seen everything that had happened between Lin Mengya and Qinghu.

    As a mother-inw, she would not me Lin Mengya.

    Because she could see that the rtionship between the two of them was not mixed with the love between a man and a woman.

    The great battle was imminent. No one could guarantee that they coulde back alive. That was why she wouldn¡¯t do such a petty thing as to me Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Yeah. Mother, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re here and they¡¯re worrying over us. That is more useful than any weapons.¡±

    Turning around, Lin Mengya smiled slightly. The smile on her beautiful face was unexpectedlyforting.

    Her words were not only tofort the Imperial Noble Consort but also to calm her down.

    Waiting always made people particrly anxious.

    At first, Baisu could stille back to deliver messages. Butter, she came back less and less, and the information she could bring back became more and more limited.

    Lin Mengya knew that the Imperial Pce was under martialw and that the Crown Prince¡¯s men were everywhere.

    For the sake of Baisu¡¯s safety, she could only let Baisu return to her side for the time being.

    The dark night finally passed, and dawn wasing.

    Like Imperial Noble Consort, she sat in the chamber for the whole night.

    This night was particrly difficult to endure. Except for having some tea and pastries separately, they didn¡¯t talk to each other.

    All their attention was focused on the battle outside the pce walls.

    They were both nervous and feared.

    But they were more worried about those people.

    The heavy snow kept falling and it showed no sign of stopping.

    Lin Mengya opened the window and was a little stunned.

    The plum blossoms by the window had bloomed at some point in time.

    The bright red was particrly eye-catching in the snow.

    It was tender and red, full of vitality. Even though the cold snow covered the whole world, it still managed to blossom against the cold.

    Lin Mengya subconsciously reached out and gently stroked the delicate petals.

    Plum blossoms were the mark left by her mother, and they were also her amulets.

    Looking at the plum blossom in full bloom, Lin Mengya could not help but let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Perhaps this is a good sign.¡±

    Behind her, Baisu said softly, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t slept all night. You should have some fruit and hot tea at least. Don¡¯t get yourself exhausted.¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s calmness was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.

    Although they both felt worried and uneasy, after talking to her just now, the Imperial Noble Consorty on the warm bed to rest with her clothes on.

    She turned around, gave Baisu aforting smile, and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can handle it. Have you arranged everything outside?¡±

    There was a trace of determination in her eyes. Only the two of them understood what it meant.

    Baisu paused for a while and then said a word softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    This time, the forces of the Crown Prince all came out, and even the Shangguan Family was involved.

    Since the Empress must have been persuaded, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    But Lin Mengya felt that something was not quite right.

    The reason for the sess of her n was that they made use of the Crown Prince¡¯s great ambition, impulse, and anger.

    However, the Empress was meticulous and had managed the imperial harem for many years. Logically speaking, she should not have been fooled so easily.

    Since the Shangguan Family was involved, it meant that the Empress¡¯s faction had put in a lot of effort to support the Crown Prince.

    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have enough time. There were some things that she had no time to think about.

    ¡°Time is limited, and it¡¯s time to take action.

    ¡°Even if the Empress is plotting something, I will definitely make Long Tianyu win in the end.¡±

    ¡°Have them protect the Imperial Noble Consort well. Don¡¯t let anything bad happen to her.¡±

    Baisu took the order and went out. In a sh, she disappeared into the courtyard that was attacked by wind and snow.

    Lin Mengya held a cup of hot tea in her hand. The warm and smooth surface of the cup warmed her cold hands.

    She elegantly drank the tea and looked at the plum blossoms outside the window, her eyes more and more determined.

    She put down the teacup and quietly took out the clothes that she had prepared earlier.

    It was a white thin silk cloak without any patterns. It was pure white like snow, and even the fox fur around its cor was the same white.

    Lin Mengya took off the red clothes on her body and quickly put on the white cloak.

    She wore white clothes and shoes, and her hair was simplybed into a braid, which was tightly hidden under the hood of the cloak.

    Lin Mengya took a deep look at the Imperial Noble Consort before she stepped out of the chamber¡¯s door.

    There was a thickyer of snow in the yard, but a martial arts master like Baisu only left a shallow shoe print on the snow.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve instructed them. They won¡¯t let anything happen to the Imperial Noble Consort.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Baisu immediately put her arms around her waist, and the two of them jumped out of the closed door of Ningqing Hall.

    The battle between the two sides had reached its climax. Therefore, although there were many guards in the pce, they had too many ces to guard and they were scattered.

    After leaving the Ningqing Hall, Lin Mengya and Baisu sneaked into the imperial study where His Majesty was. Because of her pure white cloak, she was safe and sound along the way.

    Before long, they arrived at a yard very close to the imperial study.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu hid in an inconspicuous corner and looked in the direction of the imperial study.

    ¡°How many people are guarding His Majesty?¡±

    This was the most important ce to be watched. In the yard where the imperial study was located, the Crown Prince¡¯s elite soldiers could be seen everywhere.

    ¡°There are a total of five hundred people, and each team has twenty-five people. They guard all over the ce and patrol. It¡¯s a bit difficult for us to enter without anyone noticing.¡±

    Baisu could not get out of the pce, but she was still aware of the situation in the pce.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. Looking at those elite soldiers, she kept thinking in her heart.

    ¡°Find a way to get in and then find the eunuch beside His Majesty. He should have a way to let me in.¡±

    Eunuch Wang was an old man who served His Majesty. Everyone in the pce could be looked down upon, except for Eunuch Wang.

    Baisu nodded and quickly disappeared.

    Even Lin Mengya could not tell what kind of method thess had used to get in.

    ¡°Does the Crown Prince think that he sit back and rx after he sent these elite soldiers over? ¡°They¡¯re about to meet a real master, and she will do something big under their noses.¡±

    Baisu was fast, and she brought the news of Eunuch Wang in a short while.

    ¡°Eunuch Wang said that although His Majesty is temporarily trapped in the imperial study, the Crown Prince¡¯s men can¡¯t go in. There will be people delivering imperial meals in a while. When the timees, we will follow the pce maids to sneak in.¡±

    This method was a little risky, but now it seemed to be the only feasible method.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu continued to wait. After a while, they saw seven or eight pce maids carrying food boxes outside the courtyard.

    The snow-covered road was slippery, so they walked very slowly. They had to be careful of the ground so as not to slip.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu looked at each other. Those pce maids would definitely pass by where they were stayingter.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Baisu made her move decisively.

    With lightning speed, she pressed the acupuncture points of the two pce maids at the back and brought them back to their hiding ce.

    ¡°Master, what should we do since we don¡¯t know how to disguise ourselves?¡±

    The two pce maids closed their eyes and did not know what had happened.

    But they looked delicate and pretty, and the people who could enter the imperial study to deliver food at this time must be familiar to the guards and elite soldiers.

    That was why Baisu said in her heart that this was not good. If someone found out, she could escape with her master.

    But at the same time, they would alert the enemy and the loss would outweigh the gain.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s change into their clothes first. I¡¯ll lock them up in an empty room and then put this on them. It¡¯s so cold. We can¡¯t have them frozen with cold.¡±

    There was also a time limit for fainting acupoint attacks. Generally speaking, the maids could wake up in about four hours.

    But the snow outside was so heavy. If they didn¡¯t take some measures to keep warm, the two of them would either die or be disabled.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya decided to leave the cloak to them. It was big enough and thick enough like a quilt. It could protect one from the cold.

    As a matter of fact, it was all thanks to her teacher that she knew that it would snow heavily.

    In the past, he used to live in the stone room all year round and would not take care of himself. It was inevitable that he would suffer from rheumatism.

    ording to those who came from Sanjue Hall, the teacher told her that it would snow heavily in three days.

    Sure enough, three days after that, it snowed, and it snowed for three days continuously.

    It was also because of this that Long Tianyu¡¯s men were already prepared to fight on snowy days.

    He had all favorable timing, geographical and human conditions alone.

    How could he not win?

    After quickly changing their clothes, Lin Mengya and Baisu threw themselves into the snow and rolled on the ground.

    The pce maids were all wearing cotton-padded coats.

    Although the coats could keep the maids warm, they made them look plump and awkward.

    Therefore, the maids¡¯ figures were simr. All of them were like steamed buns, and there was no trace of a woman¡¯s gracefulness.

    The two of them deliberately rolled and made their clothes slightly wet, and their hair was scattered. They smeared their faces with snow water. Others would only think that they were unlucky and fell into the snow.

    It only took them a few minutes to finish all this.

    When they caught up with the food boxes in big steps, the pce maid in front of the team noticed it, but when she looked back, she saw two peopleing out of the corner in a very embarrassed manner.

    She nced at them. Other than warning them to be careful, she didn¡¯t make a scene about it.

    Because no one came to sweep the snow in the pce.

    It was normal for them to fall, but they couldn¡¯t dy sending food to His Majesty.

    When the team finally arrived at the imperial study, they were stopped by some elite soldiers.

    The leading pce maid, who was experienced, quickly reported their purpose.

    ¡°We¡¯re sent from the imperial kitchen. We¡¯re here to deliver lunch to His Majesty. It¡¯s snowing and the road is slippery, so it took us longer than expected to make it here.¡±

    The pce maid sounded a little nervous. Obviously, they had limited time to deliver the meal.

 Chapter 923

    <h4>Chapter 923 The Cold-blooded Sovereign</h4>

    The leader of the elite soldiers looked at them cautiously and ordered them to open the boxes one by one. After carefully checking the food inside, he let them in one by one.

    ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯s going on with these two?¡±

    Baisu stood behind Lin Mengya. At this moment, their bodies both became tense.

    They held the food boxes tightly with their hands, but they pretended to be in fear and trepidation.

    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s snowy. Both of them are new pce maids of the imperial kitchen. They got distracted so they fell. I¡¯ll punish them when we get back.¡±

    It was still the lead pce maid who calmed down and immediately exined.

    After the guard scolded them a few more times, Lin Mengya and Baisu pretended to be frightened and uneasy at the right time. The elite soldier in charge of checking at the door looked at the two of them, whose hair was wet and smeared on their faces. They didn¡¯t dare to wipe their faces, and the little doubt in his heart was relieved a lot.

    He turned over his hand and snatched the food box from the hands of a pce maid in front of him.

    Just now, Lin Mengya and the others saw clearly that inside the box, there was a pot of wine in a small copper basin.

    The pce maid subconsciously wanted to take it back, but the lead pce maid who had helped them out just now quickly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold. My lords, it must be a tough time for you to be on duty. Ning, leave the mutton pot in your hands so that it can help warm the lords up.¡±

    The little pce maid who was holding the pot immediately did as she was told. When the guards on duty saw their sensible gesture, they grinned.

    However, they didn¡¯t go further. They probably didn¡¯t dare to do more outrageous things for now.

    ¡°All right. Send the food in as soon as possible. His Majesty is waiting for you anxiously, and you can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a careful look at the lead pce maid. She had stayed in the pce for quite some days and had seen a lot of people from various forces. However, she felt a little unfamiliar with this person.

    Although the one was also dressed as an ordinary pce maid, her face was a little different from the others.

    Although the women who could serve in the pce were not all beautifuldies, they were at least pleasing to look at.

    For example, the lead pce maid looked pretty, but what was attractive about her was that she was calm andposed in the face of danger.

    The lead pce maid seemed to have sensed that someone was looking at her up and down. She turned around and nced at them at the back indifferently.

    She just gave them a nce. She didn¡¯t open her mouth, nor did she exchange any looks with them.

    But Lin Mengya knew that she and Baisu had already been seen through by that pce maid.

    She lowered her head with a yful smile on her face.

    ¡°Interesting. It seems that the lead pce maid is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we are here to deliver food.¡±

    The lead pce maid said that respectfully as they entered the imperial study and walked to the entrance of the East Warm Pavilion.

    After a while, a voice came from inside.

    Eunuch Wang, who was by His Majesty¡¯s side, poked his head out to take a look.

    After making sure that they were just pce servants who came to deliver the food, he took the food boxes from the pce maids with a cold face.

    Soon it was Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baisu¡¯s turn. They were calm and handed the food boxes to Eunuch Wang obediently. Thetter did not change his face at all.

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that those who could survive in the pce must be the best actors and actresses.

    Otherwise, they would have died within three days.

    Eunuch Wang stood at the door and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why did those twoe here empty-handed?¡±

    Eunuch Wang¡¯s shrewd eyes fell on the pce maids whose food boxes had been taken away.

    Even if he and his master had be birds in a cage, they still had their previous power.

    The two little pce maids immediately knelt down, and one of them kowtowed to the ground, saying softly, ¡°Forgive me, please spare my life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my negligence. Please punish me.¡±

    At the critical moment, the lead pce maid didn¡¯t shirk her responsibility.

    Eunuch Wang¡¯s ambiguous eyes turned to the lead pce maid again.

    He had such a high status in the pce, so how could these things be kept from him?

    ¡°But now, I lost my position and influence, and I¡¯m subject to the inferiors.

    ¡°It¡¯s like those nasty ves always think their master will win.¡±

    At that moment, he felt a little helpless and waved his hand angrily.

    ¡°You should think twice about your behaviors in the future. s, forget it. Except for the two of them, who will stay to serve the meal, the rest of you should leave first.¡±

    Eunuch Wang seemed to be in a bad mood, so he seemed to have inadvertently pointed out Lin Mengya and Baisu.

    ¡°Yes, you two must be careful. Don¡¯t offend Heaven¡¯s Wills.¡±

    The lead pce maid bowed and said a few more words to them. Then, she left the imperial study with the rest of the pce maids.

    Lin Mengya peeked at the maid¡¯s back, but she was thinking about something in her mind.

    In such a situation, the lead pce maid could still enter and leave freely. She must be a powerful person.

    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know who the maid¡¯s loyalty was for.

    ¡°You two, be careful. If you disobey His Majesty¡¯s order, you might get killed.¡±

    Even though there were only three of them left, Eunuch Wang still did not reveal any ws.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu nodded obediently, just like two timid little pce maids.

    Together with Eunuch Wang, they carried the food boxes and entered the main entrance of the East Warm Pavilion.

    This ce used to be the most important ce in Dajin.

    Every citizen of Dajin would worship this ce as an immortal¡¯s cave.

    But now, this ce was cold. The dim and oppressive light was depressing.

    Meanwhile, the Emperor of Dajin, who was still in high spirits yesterday, was now sitting on the king chair behind arge desk in low spirits.

    The appearance of the Long family had always been very outstanding.

    Long Tianyu was already a rare handsome man in the world. Otherwise, he would not seduce all kinds of beautiful women who went crazy for him.

    But half of Long Tianyu¡¯s genes were inherited from this man.

    Therefore, even though the Emperor of Dajin was over 50 years old, his appearance was simr to that of a man in his 30s or 40s.

    He had the kind of image of a noble, overbearing, and handsome middle-aged man.

    If he were in modern times, he would definitely be the kind of handsome guy who could make girls cry and shout to throw themselves at him.

    But now, even though he was still wearing a dragon robe and was still sitting on the throne, he was no longer as majestic as he used to be.

    It was like a gem that hadpletely lost its luster.

    A sense of pity rose in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    A momentter, it was forcefully dispelled by her.

    That was because the fact that the Emperor of Dajin was able to meet his fate today was entirely his own fault.

    It was just like the saying ¨C ¡°The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear.¡±

    As soon as they entered the East Warm Pavillion, Eunuch Wang seemed to have changed into another person.

    He hurriedly took the food boxes from Lin Mengya and Baisu¡¯s hands before walking quickly to the Emperor¡¯s side. He whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, the princess is here.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s here?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s voice was a little weak, and his eyes, which had been slightly closed, slowly opened.

    When he saw Lin Mengya in front of him, he only gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Child, you¡¯ve seen something that you shouldn¡¯t have seen.¡±

    With just a few words, Lin Mengya understood what he meant.

    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she pretended to be sad.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how dare they...¡±

    Thetter half of her sentence was interrupted by the Emperor¡¯s sigh.

    ¡°s, I was blind. That unfilial son has already wanted to disobey me, but I¡¯ve spared him more than once because of my love for him as his father. But that bastard coveted my state power!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the veins on the Emperor¡¯s forehead bulged in anger.

    It seemed that the Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion really got to him.

    However, Lin Mengya could no longer feel any sympathy for him.

    No matter how bad the Crown Prince was, the Emperor was the one who taught him.

    Perhaps, when His Majesty appointed the crown prince, he was indeed coerced by those aristocratic families and old officials.

    But the most important reason was that he wanted to stabilize his state power.

    For his state power, he could secretly indulge his wife to murder his loyal minister¡¯s wife.

    For the sake of his power, he didn¡¯t care about his beloved woman or his beloved son, who had been framed again and again.

    It was also for his power that he could even show weakness. Even if he was imprisoned by his wife and son, he had to secretly umte strength and regain control of the country.

    Perhaps a monarch needed great wisdom and amazing courage.

    But if he could be so ruthless to his wife and children, how much could he sacrifice for his country?

    At the end of the day, he still loved himself and his ambition the most.

    If he hadn¡¯t appointed the Crown Prince early for expediency...

    If he earnestly cultivated the ordinary Crown Prince for the sake of the country and teach him to be a judicious sovereign instead of doing evil things with the cruel mother of the Crown Prince...

    If he hadn¡¯t destroyed the Lin Family in order to appease those neutral aristocratic families...

    The Emperor of Dajin would not end up like this.

    But he had done those things in a high-sounding and proud manner.

    That was why he ended up like this. He could not me anyone else.

    Even so, he deliberately showed weakness and acted. No one but him would believe his act.

    He was just trying to put on an act to get Lin Mengya to work for him like the way her father worked for him in the past.

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was quick to learn everything. The only thing she couldn¡¯t learn was that she would not blindly sacrifice herself for the emperor or the country.

    Whoever set her up, she would get back at them in a much more horrible way.

    This was her way of dealing with people, as well as her temper.

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s just apetition for acting. Why should I be scared?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be so frustrated. I heard from the people outside that Prince Yu is fighting alone and he¡¯s trying to save you. So, please hold on. Otherwise, his efforts will be in vain.¡±

    Lin Mengya deliberately said that Long Tianyu was the only one who was fighting.

    The reason why she dared to say such nonsense was that His Majesty¡¯s connection with the outer people had been cut off by the Crown Prince.

    The current situation was that the Crown Prince¡¯s men could not get in.

    Because there were many masters around His Majesty, it would probably take the Crown Prince¡¯s men a lot of strength to break in.

 Chapter 924

    <h4>Chapter 924 Asking for a Secret Edict</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s an old cat whose ears are sealed and whose limbs are tied. Why would I need to be afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°Only Tianyu? Sure enough!¡±

    There showed sadness on the wily old cat¡¯s face.

    It was obvious that he was mourning for himself. He was at the end of his rope.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face was also full of sorrow. For a moment, it became more and more gloomy in the East Warm Pavilion.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t be too sad. I think that the Crown Prince¡¯s sudden attack must have made you all unprepared in the capital city. Prince Yu didn¡¯t know about it. I¡¯m afraid that if His Highness hadn¡¯t gone to the Ministry of War to discuss the matters every day, he would have been assassinated by the Crown Prince.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked relieved as if Long Tianyu had really escaped from death.

    She knew that the old emperor would not easily believe her words, but everything she said seemed to be true.

    Every day Long Tianyu went to the Ministry of War due to the order of the Emperor of Dajin. It was true that he was attacked suddenly and then led everyone to break out of the encirclement in a bloody way.

    Moreover, he made the scene look real. Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guards had suffered heavy casualties.

    Even he himself was seriously injured.

    As for what happenedter, it was chaotic. Who could figure it out clearly?

    No one knew that the guards, who had already been killed or wounded, were fiercely involved in the battle with the Crown Prince¡¯s rebels.

    Therefore, the reason why Lin Mengya dared to talk nonsense in front of the Emperor was that she was sure that the Emperor would never know the truth.

    After that, no matter who he asked, he would get the same result.

    Which of those princes who stayed in the capital city and supported Long Tianyu immediately would dare to say that they had got the news in advance?

    Unless that person wanted to be the next prince killed by His Majesty.

    ¡°That unfilial son! He, he can¡¯t wait to get rid of me. He wants to get rid of all his brothers and take the throne!¡±

    The Emperor of Dajin was so furious that the veins on his forehead bulged. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.

    His big hands pounded hard on the table. It was as if it didn¡¯t hurt.

    Eunuch Wang¡¯s expression changed. He immediately knelt beside His Majesty and begged him to calm down and not hurt himself.

    In this short period, the Emperor seemed to have aged quite a bit. In vain, he leaned back on his chair, and his expression was terrifyingly darkened.

    Lin Mengya did not think that he was pretending.

    Because His Majesty had always been merciless to those who coveted his throne.

    However, his son was the rebel today, but it was not what he was most angry about.

    The reason why the Emperor was so angry was that he found that those who were loyal to him seemed to have changed their faces overnight.

    Back on the long street, if he didn¡¯t have the remaining secret guards who risked their lives to protect him, he might have been beheaded by the people arranged by his unfilial son.

    But he didn¡¯t know that the little woman in front of him was the one who arranged for those people to save him.

    Lin Mengya also knelt on the ground and said excitedly, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Although we are at a disadvantage now, the Crown Prince and his faction will fail in the end. As long as you wait patiently, I believe that Prince Yu will try his best to save us.¡±

    When she didn¡¯t notice, there was a sh of light in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    But soon, the light disappeared. Except for himself, no one could detect it.

    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t care whether I continue to be the emperor or not, but I can¡¯t fall into the hands of my unfilial son. Good girl, get up now. You are now the princess of the Nation of Lintian, and he won¡¯t dare to hurt you easily. I¡¯m ipetent and can¡¯t protect you. But if that unfilial son really seeds in his conspiracy, you must not confront him head-on. You must strive to survive.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s words were both loving and helpless. His high-spirited and vigorous face had long been covered up by his sorrow.

    Lin Mengyay on the ground, trying to force tears out of her eyes, but she knew the truth better than anyone else in her heart.

    The Emperor of Dajin wanted to make use of her, and she was also scheming to make use of him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t say such things. The Jin State is my mothend, and I grew up there. Now that I¡¯ve seen Dajin be like this, I feel as if my heart is being stabbed by a knife. Although my maternal family is in the Nation of Lintian, if I recklessly lured someone in, I¡¯m afraid that it will let the invaders in and let others benefit. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m ipetent and can¡¯t help you solve the problem.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were sincere, and her words hit the nail on the head of the Emperor.

    In his heart, no matter what identity Lin Mengya had, Dajin was still her mothend. She would definitely be partial to Dajin.

    Now that Lin Mengya had said this, he naturally believed in her.

    ¡°Well, you deserve to be the daughter of the Lin Family. I let you down. If I get through this, I¡¯ll make it up to the Lin Family!¡±

    Lin Mengya thought that the Emperor might really think of her as a fool by giving her an empty promise.

    However, the expression on her face became more and more excited. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears, as well as a sense of determination and sorrow.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you want me to die, I will die. There are no grievances in my Lin Family. If you have any orders, we will fight to the death to carry them out.¡±

    She mmed her head heavily on the ground. At this moment, Lin Mengya appeared absolutely loyal to him.

    On the surface, the Emperor seemed to be in a dilemma, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit proud of himself.

    ¡°See? I know the Lins the best.

    ¡°With just a few words, I can get them into going through fire and water for me again.¡±

    But at the same time, he was suspicious.

    After thinking about it for a while, he wrote a letter on the dragon table and stamped it with his jade seal.

    Then, he put the letter in the brown envelope and sealed it with fire paint. After that, he asked Eunuch Wang to hand it over to Lin Mengya carefully.

    ¡°Child, my unfilial son is going after this country. But even if he gets rid of me, he won¡¯t have a firm ce to rule. Take this secret edict with you. If the country does fall, you¡¯ll take this letter to find your father¡¯s former subordinates. They will naturally know what to do. I will make those rebels and officials unable to get what they want!¡±

    The Emperor grew mad. His eyes, which had been filled with love earlier, were actually a little sinister at this moment.

    It was a kind of madness after being betrayed, especially for a proud person like him. He would never allow this kind of betrayal to happen.

    Lin Mengya did not take the letter immediately. She just looked down with a pair of tearful eyes and shook her head deeply.

    ¡°I cannot ept this item. Your Majesty is the True Dragon¡¯s son and naturally has the blessing of the heavens. This item will not be of any use to me. Your Majesty, please retrieve your order and wait patiently.¡±

    Of course, Lin Mengya knew what was written in the secret edict.

    It could be said that she took the risk with Baisu today for this thing.

    But at this time, if she epted it without hesitation, it would arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion.

    Lin Mengya refused repeatedly and even threatened the Emperor with her life, but he didn¡¯t take it back.

    Instead, he persuaded her to ept the secret edict.

    Lin Mengya and Baisu left with the pce maids who came to deliver the food. The elite soldiers who had eaten and drunk enough outside did not make things difficult for them.

    The wind and snow outside were still blowing, and their footprints on their way here had been quietly obliterated.

    They lowered their heads and followed the others obediently. However, the lead pce maid, who was not afraid of danger, gradually fell behind the team.

    ¡°Have you arranged well for the two maids who were with me?¡±

    She said that in a low but respectful voice, but her title of lead pce maid made Lin Mengya a little frightened.

    She rolled her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°It seems that there are still some smart people in the pce.

    ¡°Nothing can escape from these people¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯ll get them back in a while, but please take care of them. Don¡¯t let them be in danger again.¡±

    Hearing what she said, the lead pce maid seemed to be relieved.

    There was a rare hint of gentleness on her demure and dignified face.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They were born into a good family, but they were unlucky to enter the pce and be servants. You¡¯re an honorable person who does great things, so it¡¯s reasonable for you to even sacrifice their lives. Now that you¡¯ve shown mercy to them, it¡¯s their good fortune. Don¡¯t worry, theye from the same ce as me. No one will know what happened today.¡±

    Because there were elite guards on patrol, the two of them lowered their heads and talked.

    While no one around was looking, Lin Mengya turned her face and looked at the lead pce maid carefully. She was touched by her words.

    Since the lead pce maid could still go in and out of the imperial study at this time, it meant that she was neither from the Crown Prince¡¯s nor His Majesty¡¯s side.

    Lin Mengya had thought that this person was a spy arranged by Long Tianyu, but it didn¡¯t seem like the case judging from her reaction just now.

    Perhaps, there would always be people like them in the pce. They had nomand over themselves, but they were smart people and would try their best to protect others.

    The Imperial Pce didn¡¯t give Lin Mengya a good impression, be it in Dajin, Lintian, or Lieyun.

    It seemed that this most honorable ce in the world was always filled with a tense atmosphere.

    But today, on this snowy day that was destined to be full of turmoil and blood, this lead pce maid gave her a warm feeling.

    ¡°Everyone is equal in life. In fact, I shouldn¡¯t make use of others casually in order to achieve my purpose. Sister, thank you for your advice. I will never forget your good deeds. I also wish you good results.¡±

    Lin Mengya secretly reached out her hand and shook hands with the lead pce maid quickly.

    The cool fingertips, as well as the pce maid, were stunned on the spot.

    The pce maid showed a faint smile. She had nothing at the moment, but her heart was filled with the warmth and kindness that this woman had given her.

    As if sensing Ling Mengya¡¯s sincerity, the lead pce maid lowered her head nervously and pinched the hem of her clothes.

    She had never expected that this nobledy would say these words to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a nice person, so please don¡¯t let your guard down. Otherwise, some people will be desperate to hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 925

    <h4>Chapter 925 Bad Intentions</h4>

    The words of the lead pce maid implied something. When Lin Mengya was about to ask more questions, she found that they had arrived at the courtyard where they had hidden before.

    Under the cover of Baisu and the lead pce maid, Baisu and Lin Mengya quickly returned to the small courtyard.

    Although it was freezing cold outside, the two little pce maids slept well because they were covered with Lin Mengya¡¯s cotton coat and cloak.

    Although Ling Mengya had rolled in the snow before, the cotton coat had been burnt dry by the charcoal fire in the room.

    Baisu removed the acupuncture point seals of the two girls andforted them with a few words. She told them not to make a sound and then secretly escorted them away.

    The white cloak was the best color for protection on the snowy ground.

    Lin Mengya carefully hid in a corner. There was the secret edict from the Emperor of Dajin on her chest, but she was thinking about the words of the lead pce maid.

    For some reason, she felt that the pce maid, who was not ordinary, would meet her again.

    There came light footsteps around her. Lin Mengya immediately hid in the corner and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Baisuing back.

    ¡°Have they been sent back?¡±

    Baisu nodded. Those two little pce maids were quite clever.

    And when they arrived at the imperial kitchen, the lead pce maid had already quietly arranged everything and no one doubted it.

    ¡°That sister said that although the Crown Prince has sealed off the pce, there are so many people in the pce, so they would need to eat and drink. Besides, the Crown Prince has specially instructed that except for the central pce, only our Ningqing Hall will hold the entertainment.¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Mengya merely smiled.

    ¡°The Crown Prince wants to usurp the throne. However, he is not bold enough.

    ¡°He might have actually believed my nonsense. As the saying goes, like father, like son.

    ¡°The father and son are the same. They think that they are smart and that they have figured out everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°But they don¡¯t know that the most difficult thing to control in the world is the human heart.¡±

    She returned to Ningqing Hall without anyone noticing. As soon as she entered the hall, the Imperial Noble Consort hurried over.

    She held Lin Mengya¡¯s cold hands as she looked her up and down uneasily.

    ¡°Child, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your leaving? It¡¯s chaos outside. It will be bad if you get hurt.¡±

    The silver charcoal was burning in the room, so it was not cold, but the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s face was a little pale. It must be because she was worried about her.

    Lin Mengya smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Mother, I shouldn¡¯t have made you worried, but this Imperial Pce is not a dangerous ce for us. However, during the time I was out, did anyonee to visit?¡±

    The mother-inw and daughter-inw walked to the inner hall together. Apart from Jinyue, who was making tea, there was no trace of anyone else inside.

    The people brought by Imperial Noble Consort must have been hiding in the dark to protect them.

    In fact, in addition to the inner hall, all the other rooms in the Ningqing Hall had been prepared with braziers.

    In this way, no one would be freezing, and it was also convenient for Lin Mengya¡¯s and Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s people to hide on the spot.

    Lin Mengya cherished her people very much. She couldn¡¯t do such a thing as sacrificing her men to destroy the enemy.

    ¡°There is no one else here. By the way, what¡¯s going on in other pces? Especially Concubine Xian, she is on bad terms with the Empress, just like us. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s been hurt now.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort frowned, and there was a deep worry in her affections.

    She had gotten the hint from Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu before, so she was prepared for it.

    But in order to ensure the safety of the n, she did not tell anyone else.

    ¡°The Crown Prince won¡¯t do anything to anyone for the time being. The oue is yet to be decided. Most of the people who are involved in this matter are the Crown Prince¡¯s and Prince Yu¡¯s men. If the Crown Prince dares to massacre the people in the imperial harem, he will be the enemy of the whole country. He won¡¯t be able to take over the throne.¡±

    Lin Mengya could tell from the Crown Prince¡¯s attitude towards her and the Emperor.

    The Crown Prince wanted to force the Emperor to abdicate, but he wanted to make it right and proper.

    Because he was the Crown Prince. At least in his heart, the next emperor had to be him.

    Therefore, no one would object no matter when he took the throne.

    Furthermore, there were still certain people watching from the shadows.

    They had a smart n, thinking that it was just a matter of the Long family.

    No matter who won in the end, the winner would be the orthodox one, and they would admit him.

    They were indeed cunning. They wouldn¡¯t loose the falcon until they saw the hare.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I wonder how Yu¡¯er is doing. I hope he¡¯s safe with Qinghan.¡±

    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the Imperial Noble Consort finally felt at ease.

    Sitting on the soft couch, she kept reciting Buddhist scriptures.

    Before they knew it, it was getting dark.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have much to do for the time being. She could only sit by the bed and stare at everything outside.

    It was still snowing heavily, and the umted snow reached half a man¡¯s height under the window.

    She hoped that the heavens would grant her wishes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when this damn weather wille to an end.¡±

    It was a mansion that was only a few miles away from the Imperial Pce. No one knew which lord it belonged to, but now it had been temporarily taken over for use by Long Tianyu and his faction.

    The gate and the outer wall had been destroyed while soldiers in red light armor kepting in and out.

    Therge courtyard now looked like a bandit¡¯sir.

    Long Qinghan, dressed in dark red armor, leaned against the short wall and cursed.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be content. If it weren¡¯t for the defensive fort falling that came out all of a sudden, do you think the reinforcements arranged by the Crown Prince out there could arrive sote?¡±

    Qinghu, who was also wearing the same armor, could not help rolling his eyes at that guy.

    He had changed out of the long robe he used to wear. With such a thin and elegant posture, even if he put on the armor, he would still have a unique romantic temperament.

    But it didn¡¯t make people feel that he was a boy who looked like a girl while he had a kind of cold deterrence.

    He had no good impression of the men of the Long family.

    However, he had no choice but to listen to Long Tianyu because of his little girl.

    As for the others, he would never listen to them.

    Tsk, I¡¯m just sighing. You¡¯re such a weird person. You always have ten lines to talk back to me. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell my Third Sister-inw and ask her to teach you a lesson.¡±

    Long Qinghan, who was d in armor, was actually just stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes. His usual demeanor of a noble young master had long since disappeared.

    Although the armor was useful, it was heavy.

    After a day of fighting, his physical strength had already been severely exhausted.

    His handsome face, which had been in high spirit, was now dark-rimmed and haggard.

    The reason why he insisted on standing in the snow instead of entering the house and warming himself up by the stove was that he was afraid that once he rxed, it would dy the opportunity forbat.

    Because the battle for the throne had just begun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your Third Sister-inw is my biological sister.¡±

    Qinghu grinned. Long Qinghan could not help but shiver at the sight of his white teeth.

    Qinghu, who had defeated Long Qinghan with his words, walked into the house and said coldly, ¡°Your injury is not serious, is it? Don¡¯t die, lest my girl bes a widow.¡±

    The doors of the mansion were opened in all directions. Only a man in bright clothes was sitting at the head of the table.

    His bright red armor was bright, like a raging fire burning on the snowy ground.

    It was as if any kind of darkness or coldness could be burned to nothingness by him.

    The man¡¯s facial features were handsome and cold. Although his face was pale, he would not be easily looked down upon.

    Especially those eyes, which were as deep as a deep pond, always made people unconsciously submit to him.

    Long Tianyu raised his eyes and nced at Qinghu.

    No matter how reluctant thetter was, he had to withdraw from the lobby.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell her about this.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. In order to make this scene more realistic, he suffered a little injury.

    But he had kept his vital parts from being attacked, so he was doing okay now.

    Holding the letters sent by the other princes in his hand, he narrowed his eyes slightly and gave off a dangerous aura.

    ¡°It seems that Ya¡¯er is right. These people don¡¯t have any good intentions.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that as soon as they make it into the Imperial Pce, someone will rush into Father¡¯s study and force him to write an imperial edict to abdicate. Then, a new round of killing will begin.

    ¡°To me, my efforts will be meaningless.

    ¡°Therefore, I must wait for a perfect opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Send a letter back to the princes. Tell them that my troops have been fighting for a day and a night and that they are really tired and have to rest. If they want to attack first, they can do as they wish.¡±

    Long Tianyu threw the high-sounding letters into the brazier indifferently.

    There was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes as he watched the orange-red mes swallow those lies. There was no trace of regret in his eyes.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s men hade in an aggressive manner earlier, and most of the battles were taken care of by Long Tianyu¡¯s men.

    Those princes were eitherte or imed tock in soldiers, so they could only stay in the rear.

    Now that the Crown Prince¡¯s dash had been ruined, he hid in the Imperial Pce and did not dare toe out.

    ¡°Those princes began to plot like this, and they want to use me to fight their battles.

    ¡°Do they think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Lin Kui was still by his side, but at this time, he also changed out of his suit as a guard.

    He was born in the army, and now he was wearing armor, which suited him better than anyone else.

    However, the entire Capital City was devastated by the internal strife.

    Many people couldn¡¯t escape in time. They could only hide in a rtively safe ce and wait for the final result.

    Fortunately, Princess Yu had been well-prepared. She had arranged a lot of mansions in the suburbs of the Imperial Pce.

    Those courtyards were spacious and inconspicuous. More importantly, both the courtyards and the houses had been hollowed.

    Many people could be hidden in the secret chambers underground.

    Therefore, they had already evacuated a lot of people near the Imperial Pce a few days before they started the trouble.

    Unexpectedly, not only was Princess Yu resourceful, but she also considered these things thoroughly.

    All of them, who knew the inside story, admired the kindness of the princess.

    It seemed that Prince Yu was the smartest one. In the vast crowd, only he could be so perceptive to take the princess as his wife.

    Although Lin Kui was thinking about that, his footsteps did not stop.

    He ordered several messengers to report back to their masters with letters. Just as he was about to go back to report, he was stopped by a voice behind him.

 Chapter 926

    <h4>Chapter 926 Crazy Love</h4>

    The voice was cold and soft. It was obviously a woman.

    Lin Kui turned around and looked warily at the two slender figures that suddenly appeared.

    Her red fox fur cloak was extremely expensive and her hair was still decorated with precious pearls and jades. She had evenbed her hair into the mostmonly seen hairstyle of the noble women in the Capital City.

    The woman was quite beautiful, but her pretty face was as white as snow, and her eyes were misty with a touch of pathetic panic.

    She was apanied only by a servant girl in a gray cloak. It seemed that she was a miss who had gotten lost with her family.

    He nodded and said in a low voice,

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed the personal guard of the prince. Miss, if you have gotten lost with your family and want to ask the prince for help, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to help you and your servant girl get out of the cityter.¡±

    Although the war was in the Capital City this time, wars should not be trifled with. Even Princess Ling had stayed safely in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and was secretly gathering supplies for them.

    Therefore, no matter who this miss was and how pitiful she was, she could not be taken into the military camp so easily.

    But as soon as he finished his words, that miss said in a hurry, ¡°No, I want to see the prince! I want to see the prince now. I... I¡¯m his princess. Take me to see your prince!¡±

    Princess?

    A sense of displeasure rose in Lin Kui¡¯s heart because he also realized who the woman in front of him was.

    She was really persistent and didn¡¯t know what was more important.

    He immediately made aparison between this Miss Feng and the real Princess who mediated bravely in the pce. The better one was obvious.

    He wanted to stop this troublesome woman, but Feng Zidie immediately grabbed his hand and knelt with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Please, let me see him. I know he¡¯s injured and needs someone to take care of him. I¡¯m not afraid of being implicated, and if he fails, I can bring him back to the Medicine King Valley to recover. Please, let me see him.¡±

    Feng Zidie burst into tears, but Lin Kui¡¯s eyebrows were raised higher and higher.

    ¡°What was this woman thinking?¡±

    ¡°Miss, why do you lower yourself to beg a servant? Let me tell you, our miss has something that even the Crown Prince is fighting for. If Prince Yu doesn¡¯t see our miss, he will definitely regret it!¡±

    Standing beside Feng Zidie was Miss Tong, whom Lin Mengya had been wary of and investigating.

    Now her words were full of threats.

    Lin Kui was unhappy, and his expression became more and more gloomy.

    But he also had a general idea of why Prince Yu had asked to marry Feng Zidie.

    After taking a step back and distancing himself from the master and the servant, he spoke with a cold expression,

    ¡°In that case, please enter.¡±

    ¡°Humph, do you think that you will obtain true love in trouble when you see the prince?

    ¡°The prince would refuse you even more coldly.¡±

    Long Tianyu leaned over the table and studied the current state of the battle in the room.

    Since Lin Mengya had expected this situation, she arranged a group of martial arts masters from Sanjue Hall among the ordinary soldiers secretly.

    The team on their side seemed unorganized on the surface, but in fact, every 20 people formed a small diamond-shaped square formation.

    In the center of the square formation was that martial arts master.

    They all wore the same clothes and had the same weapon.

    Only people from their own square formations could discern the difference.

    The twenty ordinary soldiers were like shields, and the martial arts master was like a spear.

    Thisbination minimized their casualties.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya also asked him to find a reasonable time, and after that, the diamond-shaped square formation at the forefront would be switched with the group of people behind them.

    In that case, the number of casualties on the retreating side would be quickly adjusted. Both equipment and stamina would be preserved well.

    Of course, this would only work in battles within the imperial city where the fronts were not too long.

    Furthermore, their goal had been decided from the very beginning.

    They did not intend to invade the Imperial Pce, but to gradually weaken the power of the Crown Prince.

    ording to Baili Wuchen, the Crown Prince¡¯s followers were not as simple as they looked.

    Fortunately, there was the heavy snow as a natural chasm. The soldiers outside wouldn¡¯t be able toe to their rescue in time.

    At that time, as long as he could capture the Crown Prince and the Empress, the others would not cause any trouble.

    But he had to find a suitable time to both figure out all the forces that the Crown Prince had hidden in the Capital City andpletely dispel the evil ambitions of those princes.

    So the seemingly solid pce wall became the watershed of this matter.

    He had to force his way in. He had to ensure that all the situation could be in his hands!

    His big hand unconsciously touched his chest.

    Inside was a small and hard lump in the shape of an ingot, which perfectly stayed against his chest.

    It was a thing sent by Baisu who had always followed Lin Mengya. She broke into his room the night before yesterday and gave it to him seriously.

    It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a ... pouch as an amulet, which perhaps could be named like this, made by his wife in person.

    At the thought of those messy stitches and the patterns that were not symmetrical at all, even her servant girl felt a little embarrassed.

    She hemmed and hawed and only said that it was for blessing him.

    The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help curling up. His wife was always able to do something that amazed him such as these detailed and borate ns and this incongruous pouch.

    But no matter which one it was, he had already kept it carefully in a proper ce.

    He kept them and the deep love he had for her that would never fade for the rest of his life deeply in his heart.

    When Feng Zidie stumbled into the room, she saw that the man, who had always been cold and ruthless, was smiling at her.

    Her heart skipped a beat spontaneously.

    Originally, her heart had been so wretched that she didn¡¯t want to dwell on him any further.

    But Sister Tong said that Long Tianyu was utterly alienated and neededfort the most at this time.

    If she could stand up at this time, and if she could follow him, take care of him and help him regardless of anything, then Long Tianyu would more or less see how good she was, and he might even ept her.

    She couldn¡¯t resist such temptation, even if the hope was extremely small, even if in the end, it might end with her sadness.

    But she just couldn¡¯t resist.

    Now that she saw the smile on his lips, it was so gentle, as if the ice outside the room had melted because of his smile at that moment.

    The coldness and fear that almost invaded her heart and mind also disappeared in an instant.

    Feng Zidie was almost obsessed. She took a step forward, wanting to get close to the tenderness that she could not obtain.

    However, her footsteps were detected by Long Tianyu immediately, and his smile disappeared at once. He looked at her coldly and ruthlessly again.

    Feng Zidie stopped abruptly as if she had had a dream just now. And in the blink of an eye, she came to her senses.

    But when she came to her senses, she felt more bitterness and unwillingness in her heart.

    ¡°Does his smile like that really only belong to that woman?

    ¡°Then who am I? ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he even spare a little pity for me?¡±

    Jealousy burned in her heart.

    She even temporarily forgot how terrified she was when she saw the battlefield covered with blood and corpses outside.

    Yes, she had abandoned her stable life, endured the fear in her heart, and given up her pride.

    It was all for the sake ofing to this man¡¯s side and begging him to love her a little.

    Why didn¡¯t he love her? How could he not love her?

    At this moment, Feng Zidie clenched something in her sleeve tightly and made up her mind secretly.

    Sister Tong was right. In the past, it was because Lin Mengya had mesmerized him that he failed to appreciate her goodness.

    As long as she didn¡¯t care about her reputation like that woman, Long Tianyu would find her good, and then he would know that she was the most suitable person for him.

    She had devoted so much. This man should be hers, and he must be hers!

    Feng Zidie, who was already overwhelmed by jealousy, had already changed the original love in her heart into hideous emotions.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡±

    Long Tianyu nced at Feng Zidie unhappily. He hated women who kept pestering him.

    In fact, he had made it clear to Feng Zidie from the very beginning.

    In his life, he would only have Lin Mengya as his wife. No, to be exact, he would only have Ya¡¯er as his only woman.

    So the others had no meaning to exist for him.

    But Feng Zidie said that she didn¡¯t care and only wanted to be with him.

    Although he didn¡¯t like any woman following him except for Ya¡¯er, he still epted her for the sake of getting the key to the Feng Family at that time.

    Of course, he had been reproached by Ya¡¯er many times because of this.

    That girl had said that people taking advantage of a girl¡¯s feelings were shameless scums.

    Therefore, he swore to himself that he would never make the same mistake again.

    He had also felt sorry for Feng Zidie before.

    But since he knew that Feng Zidie had colluded with the Candle Dragon Cult to kill Ya¡¯er, his apology to Feng Zidie hadpletely disappeared.

    Of course, he would not take revenge on Feng Zidie because he owed her, and Ya¡¯er, as his wife, had paid it for him.

    They were a couple, so it was the same no matter who paid the price. Of course, it was Ya¡¯er¡¯s idea too.

    But that¡¯s it. He would no longer look into this matter, nor would he show any mercy to her.

    He would never let go of anyone who dared to hurt Ya¡¯er.

    Even if he had to bet the entire country, he would take revenge for Ya¡¯er.

    Feng Zidie, who was the first on Long Tianyu¡¯s list of revenge recently, naturally would not receive a good attitude.

    However, Feng Zidie did not care at all at this time.

    Or perhaps, she could no longer notice these things.

 Chapter 927

    <h4>Chapter 927 Insane Love</h4>

    ¡°Please quell your anger, my prince. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    Feng Zidie kneeled downpletely. In her lowered eyes, there was her mad jealousy of Lin Mengya and her twisted love for the man in front of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Someone, take her away.¡±

    Long Tianyu did not even bother to look at her because Ya¡¯er had said that this was called heartless neglect.

    For those women to whom he couldn¡¯t respond, it would be best for him to not see them in order to cut off their unrealistic thoughts.

    Therefore, he only wanted to find someone to throw Feng Zidie out.

    But he did not expect that this Miss Feng would kneel down in front of him and look at him with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I know that in your eyes, I¡¯m a shameless woman who keeps pestering you. But Your Highness, I really love you and respect you, so I¡¯ve made so many mistakes. I know that I¡¯m guilty and I don¡¯t deserve your and Sister Lin¡¯s forgiveness. But I really want to do something for you to expiate my guilt. Please give me a chance, Your Highness.¡±

    Although she was performing emotionally, Long Tianyu did not react.

    He never easily believed that evil people could repent.

    If she made a mistake once, she might make it again.

    But those who could change themselves were definitely not ordinary people.

    That¡¯s why he could ept Baili Wuchen but would not ept Feng Zidie.

    He knew Baili Wuchen well, but he hated this woman so much.

    ¡°Whether you change or not has nothing to do with me and Ya¡¯er. So you don¡¯t have to make anypensation because what you did to Ya¡¯er could not bepensated even by your death. And now, Ya¡¯er and I are not interested in killing you. I¡¯ve never trusted you, so you don¡¯t need to pretend to be kind. In my eyes, you are not my enemy, but an unimportant person. I will never let an unimportant person do anything. Miss Feng, please get out.¡±

    Every single word was cold, overflowing from his cold and thin lips. But these words were like steel des, stabbing into her heart.

    The pain in her limbs and bones made Feng Zidie¡¯s face lose all its color and expression at once.

    This was the first time he had spoken so much to her, but it cut her heart into pieces.

    Intense jealousy and unwillingness hadpletely taken over her mind at this moment.

    The bold idea of taking a risk almost drove Feng Zidie crazy.

    She was determined to obtain Long Tianyu. Since she had given him her heart, this man must belong to her!

    Such an outrageous idea urged Feng Zidie to ignore everything else.

    She clenched the item in her sleeves even more tightly, but there was no normal look in her watery eyes.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She said in a low voice sadly.

    ¡°If you know, then leave.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s patience had been worn down.

    He had never been a man with patience in face of these women.

    Because he had given all of his patience and tenderness in his life to that bad girl.

    ¡°All right, I will leave, but, I will also take you with me!¡±

    In a sh, Feng Zidie shook her sleeve, and a pink mist flew out of her sleeve straight to Long Tianyu.

    Because it was toote to dodge, Long Tianyu¡¯s face was shrouded by the mist. Although he moved fast and closed his mouth and nose as soon as he noticed that something was wrong, he still inhaled a little.

    It was also because of this that his body temporarily stiffened in his seat.

    Feng Zidie raised her head. Her face, which had been beautiful and charming before, was now twisted.

    Her eyes, in particr, were so insane made her not like a human being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my husband. It¡¯s not poison. It¡¯s just a good medicine that can make us love each other.¡±

    Feng Zidie¡¯s voice was so gentle that water seemed to seep out of it.

    And she had the courage to use her hand to touch her long-awaited handsome face for the first time.

    She had always dreamed of the day when she could personally use her finger as a pen to touch and paint his facial features.

    However, before her hand couldnd on his forehead, arge hand grabbed her wrist with force.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    He was plotted against by a woman twice.

    Feng Zidie¡¯s self-righteous tactics really made Long Tianyu angry.

    Before Feng Zidie could react, Long Tianyu threw her not far away.

    Long Tianyu patted the corner of his clothes indifferently and a cold smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Someone, take them to the backyard and let them live or die.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care about killing people, and he cared even less about the lives of these two women.

    But since Ya¡¯er had said that he should let Feng Zidie live, he would naturally obey her words.

    But in this case, whether they could survive depended on their own luck.

    ¡°No! Let me go! Let me go! Long Tianyu, since you don¡¯t want me, why don¡¯t you kill me with your own hands? Don¡¯t forget that it was I who asked someone to tie up your woman. Now she should have been killed by my people. Don¡¯t you hate me? You should hate me. Kill me! Kill me!¡±

    The guards had already responded and ran over, wanting to drag the two women away.

    Miss Tong was smart enough to surrender since she knew that she couldn¡¯t fight against Long Tianyu.

    But Feng Zidie waspletely crazy. She crouched on the ground and tried hard to avoid those men¡¯s hands, but her eyes were red like blood, and she stared at the man sitting in the head seat.

    Since she couldn¡¯t get his love in this life, at least she had to obtain his hatred!

    Because in this way, she could be unique and be the woman in his heart like Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Kill you? Do you deserve it? Let me tell you one more thing. I don¡¯t like wasting my energy remembering unimportant people, especially women.¡±

    Long Tianyu was surprisingly calm. He did not even show the rage of being plotted against by others.

    Feng Zidie finally stopped moving andy with her face down there in a daze. Even though she had been dragged away, she didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    ¡°He... he is really ruthless!¡±

    In the past, when she fell out with her father and insisted on marrying Long Tianyu, her father had told her that Prince Yu was a cold-hearted person.

    Given her character, she was bound to suffer a little when she was with him.

    However, she had always felt that apart from her, no one else was worthy of him.

    Although that woman had a noble family in Dajin, she was nothing inparison to her.

    But today, she realized that even if that woman had nothing, she had something that she desired but could not reach.

    That was Long Tianyu¡¯s true heart. As long as his true heart was with that woman, he would not pay a little attention to her even if she presented her heart to him.

    She was unreconciled, truly unreconciled.

    If she had met him first, she might have been the one apanying him now.

    There was only one step difference between her and Lin Mengya.

    But this one step led them to twopletely different worlds.

    No matter what Feng Zidie was thinking, Long Tianyu took out the crumpled pouch from the ce on his chest.

    His expression became softer. In fact, the aphrodisiac had really disturbed his internal breath.

    But it onlysted for a moment because he felt that the pouch on his chest was emitting a faint fragrance.

    It was not like the fragrance of flowers, nor was it merely some sort of medicinal fragrance.

    It was as elegant and gentle as his Ya¡¯er.

    As the fragrance wafted through the air, his limbs finally regained their sensation.

    It seemed that Ya¡¯er saved him again.

    How could he not love her?

    At the mention of his lover, Long Tianyu knew that he was always too ashamed to say those words aloud.

    But he believed that Ya¡¯er would understand the love between the two of them.

    Sometimes, the two of them thought differently.

    But at the critical moment, her idea was always consistent with his, which was amazing.

    Perhaps this was the so-called meeting of minds or a perfect match in the legend.

    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t fall into that woman¡¯s trap. The name of this drug is 3,000 Beauties. No matter how powerful a man is, he can only be turned into a stone and be manipted by others after smelling it.¡±

    Qinghu said unhurriedly. His nose was sensitive. Nothing could escape his senses, especially these filthy things.

    ¡°You know that very well?¡±

    Long Tianyu stood up and the blood in his body had been circted.

    Long Tianyu just said this unconsciously, but a deste and sorrowful smile appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face.

    ¡°How could I not know? I¡¯ve experienced these methods in the past. Long Tianyu, do you know why I only look down on the men of your Long family among so many people in the world?¡±

    His words were no longer full of hatred like before when he talked about it now.

    But from a man¡¯s point of view, Long Tianyu knew the wounds that the man desperately tried to hide had been revealed when he talked about this.

    ¡°You can avenge yourself. Whoever did this shall bear the consequences.¡±

    It took a long time before Long Tianyu uttered these words coldly.

    Qinghu looked at him and shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You are exactly the same as that girl. Perhaps the most correct thing I¡¯ve done in my life was to live for the two of you.¡±

    Qinghu, who had always been grinning cheekily as if nothing in the world mattered to him, looked like a wounded beast hurt by others at this moment.

    He was lonely and sharp. Even though he maintained his fierce and cruel appearance, he could no longer find the pride and dignity he had when he was the overlord of the forest.

    Long Tianyu looked at the back of the man who was struggling to stand up. As a man, he could only stop and remain silent.

    Ya¡¯er got the point. Some people were born to not need others¡¯fort.

    Because they would pay back the pain that has been inflicted on them a million times over.

    Sooner orter, Qinghu would wash away his shame with the blood of his enemies.

    Long Tianyu pursed his lips and looked at the secret letters on the table.

    This wasn¡¯t just a battle for the throne. There were too many people who had devoted their glory, prestige, and even their lives to this battle.

    So he could only win and absolutely not lose!

 Chapter 928

    <h4>Chapter 928 Mother¡¯s Final Wish</h4>

    The troops of the Crown Prince and Long Tianyu, with the other princes as assistants, confronted each other for another day.

    When the night fell, Lin Mengya had been at the window for almost two hours.

    But the others in the room knew that she was worried at this time, so no one spoke to disturb her meditation.

    ¡°Master, the person who delivers the dinner is here.¡±

    Baisu, who went out to check the situation just now, came back and reported to Lin Mengya in a low voice.

    Thetter immediately understood what she meant and turned around with a look of surprise on her face.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Baisu whispered into her ear the name of the person whom she had been waiting for so long.

    ¡°Invite her in now. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone find out about her.¡±

    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder, Baisu nodded immediately and quietly walked out of the chamber.

    ¡°Who is here? You look quite surprised about it.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort was so anxious that she walked to the back of the desk and started drawing plum blossoms by the window.

    Lin Mengya had heard that her mother-inw was born into a noble family and was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    Seeing Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s drawing today, she found that it was indeed extraordinary.

    When other women had nothing better to do, they always liked to embroider flowers and sew soles or something.

    But Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s hobby was so elegant and romantic.

    The more Lin Mengya observed, the more ashamed she felt. It seemed that as a woman, she really had no stunning ability in this time and space.

    ¡°My name is Zhao Ran. Greetings to Your Grace. Greetings to Your Highness.¡±

    The person who followed Baisu into the room was indeed Zhao Ran, the leading maid who helped Lin Mengya in the imperial study.

    Imperial Noble Consort probably didn¡¯t have any impression of her, but because the maid was important to her daughter-inw, her attitude toward her was particrly friendly.

    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t bear to see Zhao Ran kneel, so she immediately helped her up.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, I can¡¯t thank you enough for your help earlier on. Now that you¡¯vee to help us again, I will never forget your great kindness.¡±

    Since Zhao Ran was here, Lin Mengya thought that she must have something to tell her.

    Lin Mengya was not stupid. Of course, she knew that with Zhao Ran¡¯s status, the news she brought must be very beneficial to them.

    However, Zhao Ran, who had grown up in the Imperial Pce since young, was at a loss when it came to the sincerity of the previous princess consort, the current princess.

    She could only rub the corner of her clothes and said cautiously, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to be addressed as your sister, Your Highness, but I¡¯ve received great kindness from Madame Lin. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have lived until now. So I¡¯m even willing to die if I can help you even just a little bit.¡±

    What Zhao Ran said was sincere. What kind of people were Lin Mengya and the Imperial Noble Consort? They could see through whether Zhao Ran meant it with just a few words from her.

    Now they all believed in Zhao Ran¡¯s words, but what surprised Lin Mengya more was that it was as if there was a gentle but powerful hand guiding her.

    All the good deeds that her mother had done in the past would turn into good karma and return to her.

    The corners of her eyes were slightly wet, but she quickly concealed it.

    Even though she was moved and wanted to cry, she wanted to wait until everything was over, and then she could do whatever she wanted.

    Now, she had to hold it in.

    ¡°Madame Lin is really a heroine. As a woman trapped in the pce, I only feel ashamed. I didn¡¯t hear about how she was poisoned to death while I was in the pce. I¡¯m only... so ashamed. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t live a good life now.¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s voice was low. She was really regretting it.

    If she had been braver and didn¡¯t just think of ways to protect herself every day, she might have been able to save the madam of the Lin family.

    She thought that it had been so many years, and she didn¡¯t even dare to reveal her true colors, but what did she get in return?

    She only got the cold position of Imperial Noble Consort, and even her own son was dragged into this hopeless abyss.

    Perhaps back then, she should not have allowed herself to marry into this man-eating pce.

    ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. It was not easy for you to be inferior to the Empress while struggling hard. Besides, you can¡¯t stop the enmity between my mother and the Empress. If you had been involved in it at that time, I¡¯m afraid that you and my husband would have died by now. So, as for this matter, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned her head sideways and said those words with a gentle smile and a sincere tone.

    She really didn¡¯t me Imperial Noble Consort, because she knew that there were too many things in the world to interfere in.

    In the past, when she read Journey to the West in modern times, she always felt that Tang Monk was too meddlesome.

    He had to get involved in bad things, and he had to get involved in good things as well.

    He had gone through eighty-one tribtions, and how many of them did he ask for?

    It could be said that Journey to the West consisted of four chivalrous people who fought to uphold justice.

    Butter, she understood that the reason why Tang Monk dared to do this was that he had Monkey King, who was extremely powerful, as well as Marshal Tianpeng and Curtain-lifting General, who were rted to the Heavenly Court.

    At the very least, the horse Tang Monk rode on was the Crown Prince of the Dragon King, a noble and handsome immortal among the rest.

    If Tang Monk could do whatever he wanted with such incredible strength even in the immortal world, what kind of crappy mess would he not dare to interfere in?

    Therefore, she was determined to be a powerful boss behind the scenes like Tang Monk.

    No matter what it was, as long as she waved her hand, someone would step out and settle it for her.

    But before she could run amuck in the world, she had to keep a low profile.

    Therefore, she knew very well how the Imperial Noble Consort felt helpless at that time.

    ¡°Good girl, you are always so forgiving and generous. In the future, I will absolutely protect you with my life. Even if that stinky boy offends you, I will definitely take your side!¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort did not expect Lin Mengya to be so sensible. The guilt in her heart gradually turned into a deeper affection for the girl.

    She knew her own son better than anyone else.

    In the past, because of the Emperor¡¯s education, Yu¡¯er looked calm on the surface, but he was too gloomy.

    Not to mention thedies from well-known families in the Capital City, even Imperial Noble Consort, as his mother, felt that she could not get close to him.

    Although Jinyue was also familiar with him, she always felt that they were too distant from each other.

    ¡°However, since Lin Mengya entered the mansion, the child¡¯s guard against others has gradually melted.

    ¡°All of this is thanks to Ya¡¯er.¡±

    Seeing the harmonious rtionship between the mother-inw and daughter-inw, Zhao Ran also smiled.

    There was both gratification and shame in her eyes.

    Ever since she was saved by Madame Lin, she had wholeheartedly thought about how to repay her kindness.

    However, due to her status, she had not had many opportunities to do that in recent years.

    After seeing that Lin Mengya¡¯s mother-inw also adored thedy so much, she felt her nervous heart gradually calm down a lot.

    The Imperial Noble Consort wiped away her tears and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m getting old and talk too much. Your name is Zhao Ran, right? Do you have anything to tell Ya¡¯er?¡±

    As Zhao Ran became relieved, she smiled more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my negligence. I almost forgot the business. Your Grace, Your Highness, actually, it¡¯s not the Crown Prince¡¯s idea to dispatch troops this time. It¡¯s Princess Tiancheng¡¯s idea. It¡¯s she who instigated the Empress to participate in this matter.¡±

    ¡°What? ¡°Princess Tiancheng?¡±

    This news stunned Lin Mengya.

    She had never thought that it was not the Crown Prince¡¯s idea to rebel but Princess Tiancheng¡¯s.

    Lin Mengya grabbed Zhao Ran¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you obtain this information? Is it urate?¡±

    Zhao Ran thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard in the pce these years, and I don¡¯t like to form cliques. The Empress trusts me very much, so she lets me take charge of the imperial kitchen. Princess Tiancheng looks innocent, but in fact, she is very cruel. In the past, there were several low pce maids in the kitchen who were not aware of her temper, andter, they were beaten to death. In order not to let those little girls be harmed, I personally sent food to her every time. Over time, the people around Princess Tiancheng became less on guard against me, so I heard these things.¡±

    What Zhao Ran said made sense. She had pretended to be ignorant of everything in the Imperial Pce for so many years. In the eyes of Princess Tiancheng and the Empress, people like Zhao Ran were just dead people who were still alive.

    Therefore, they might be less on guard against Zhao Ran.

    However, the news was so stunning that Lin Mengya did not know what to do for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long known that Princess Tiancheng is not a well-behaved woman, but she actually tried to instigate her mother to rebel with her brother.

    ¡°This is not a wise decision, is it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you why Princess Tiancheng did this?¡±

    There were some things that Lin Mengya did not think made sense.

    Not to mention that it was dangerous to force the Emperor to abdicate and rebel, if Princess Tiancheng really wanted to help the Crown Prince to take the throne, she could disguise herself and then assassinate her other brothers.

    ¡°By the way, after the ident, where is Princess Tiancheng?¡±

    Although Zhao Ran was not good at analyzing people¡¯s minds, it was not difficult for her to inquire about such a thing.

    ¡°I heard from the servants that after the ident, Princess Tiancheng has been in the Empress¡¯s pce and hasn¡¯te out for a while. And... and the Empress¡¯s diet is a little strange recently. In the past, we sent the meals directly to a maid who serves the Empress. But recently, the meals are handed over to an unfamiliar madam outside the pce. I seem to have seen this madam several times in the princess¡¯s sleeping chamber, but the princess hasn¡¯t eaten with the Empress in recent days, so I think it¡¯s strange.¡±

    Zhao Ran was very scrupulous. Therefore, although she did not say some things, she kept them in her heart.

    Lin Mengya found the matter strange as well. After exchanging looks with the Imperial Noble Consort, she found that there was the same puzzlement in thetter¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Normally, it would not be strange for the princess to have someone whom she thinks serves her well deliver the food to her mother. However, I¡¯ve been in the pce for many years and I know that food is the most important thing. The Empress would never have a neer handle it, even if the one was sent by her own daughter.¡±

 Chapter 929

    <h4>Chapter 929 The Dream of Bing the Female Ruler</h4>

    The Imperial Noble Consort had stayed in the pce for many years. Since she said so, there must be a reason.

    Lin Mengya also found it strange. She had observed Princess Tiancheng carefully.

    Thus, she knew that behind that woman¡¯s innocent and lovely appearance was surely a selfish person.

    ¡°She has kept all the good stuff to herself. How could she give it to her mother for filial piety?

    ¡°She would never do that unless she had ulterior motives.¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya thought of a possibility.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, have you noticed that since that madam took over, the Empress¡¯s meals dishes with strong smells like fish, beef, or mutton have been served in the Empress¡¯s daily diet? But such dishes are not steamed or stewed but are cooked in heavily-seasoned ways.¡±

    Zhao Ran had been in charge of the imperial kitchen for many years. Besides, she was a perceptive person, so she had no trouble going through those dishes servedtely.

    She nodded and confirmed this point.

    Then, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, the Empress¡¯s taste was light, and sometimes she didn¡¯t even eat any meat. But in the past half a month, the Empress¡¯s taste has changed. But we all thought that the Empress became like this because it was getting cold. Now I also feel strange after I heard what you said, Your Highness. And every time that dish came in, the Empress either finished it up or gave it to others as a reward. By the way, she has rewarded Princess Tiancheng like this several times.

    ¡°However, I know that Princess Tiancheng never eats such food. But when the te was returned to the imperial kitchen, it was all clean. I was puzzled by that, too.¡±

    The food for royals might sound unremarkable. These were just meals. How could there be anything special about it?

    However, Lin Mengya was keenly aware that something was amiss.

    In a sense, His Majesty and the Empress were both obstinate people.

    As such, they would not easily change their habits.

    But within just half a month, the Empress changed from a vegetarian to a carnivore.

    This change seemed to be a little hard for a normal person to achieve.

    After all, if a person had been a vegetarian for a long time and suddenly began to eat meat, she would probably be psychologically and physically ufortable for a while.

    But the Empress and Princess Tiancheng did that. Wasn¡¯t it weird?

    ¡°It seems that even though tigers do not eat their cubs, there is a gradually maturing tigress that is nning to devour her mother¡¯s flesh and drink her blood.¡±

    A cold look surfaced in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Ran and the Imperial Noble Consort were perplexed at first, but as they thought about this, they felt their hair stand on end.

    ¡°You mean, Princess Tiancheng has been poisoning the Empress¡¯s food?¡± the Imperial Noble Consort said in disbelief.

    After all, she only had one son at that time, so she was particrly gentle and tender to other people¡¯s daughters.

    Although she and Princess Tiancheng had be estranged because of all kinds of things, she still remembered Princess Tiancheng as a smart and lovely girl.

    Howe she had be so vicious now? Why would she not even spare her own mother?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the princess would go that far. Or is there something else we don¡¯t know?¡±

    Intuitively, the Imperial Noble Consort thought that Princess Tiancheng would not be like this.

    However, Lin Mengya and Zhao Ran held the opposite belief.

    ¡°Your Highness is kind. Naturally, you think that as a daughter, she would not do something this treacherous. But those people can¡¯t be measured with ordinary moral standards. If Princess Tiancheng truly did this, I¡¯m afraid that I have already guessed her purpose in doing so.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was still having trouble convincing herself of this, but rationality eventually triumphed over her feelings.

    That was because she realized that what her daughter-inw said might be the truth.

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort opened her eyes wide, and so did Zhao Ran.

    That was because this was more surprising to them than Princess Tiancheng poisoning her birth mother.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess Princess Tiancheng wants to be the heir to the throne, or rather, the Queen ruling the country!¡±

    ¡°Was she wishing to be the first Queen in the history of Jin State?¡±

    Princess Tiancheng was really ambitious, and she was also witted and good at maneuvering.

    In that way, many things would make sense.

    ¡°This... is ridiculous! How can a woman rule the country? She must be out of her mind!¡±

    The Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s pretty face turned pale. She had never imagined that a woman could im to be the ruler of the country.

    Zhao Ran was with her, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think so.

    She came from modern society, where there were not only female rulers but also female presidents and prime ministers.

    Therefore, she believed that there was nothing wrong with women¡¯s ruling. She even hoped to see women like the ambitious Empress Wu Zetian in those states.

    The biggest fault of Princess Tiancheng was not that she was a woman, but that she did not have the broad mind and bold strategy of Wu Zetian to lead a state.

    Thus, she was destined to fail.

    ¡°Is this the reason why Tiancheng poisoned the Empress? As long as the Empress is still alive, it is impossible for her to ascend the throne, right? The Empress wants to be the Empress Dowager, but she puts all her attention on the Crown Prince. Even if the Crown Prince is not suited for the throne, the Empress will never give up. But I don¡¯t understand why Tiancheng wanted her brother and mother to rebel. Once the rebellion seeds, her dream of bing the heiress to the throne will be shattered, won¡¯t it?¡±

    That was something that the Imperial Noble Consort could not figure out.

    After all, Princess Tiancheng¡¯s dream could be fulfilled only if the Crown Prince was unable to ascend the throne.

    But now¡ªshe couldn¡¯t see any sign of sess in Princess Tiancheng¡¯s moves.

    ¡°It¡¯s because she wants to be the female ruler that she has to force the Crown Prince to rebel. I reckon she has hatched three ns. If the Crown Prince seeds, she will be the biggest contributor to it. The Crown Prince is very mediocre, and his mind and means are perhaps not Tiancheng¡¯s match. By then, Tiancheng will be extremely powerful, and enemies like Prince Yu will be eliminated. This way, it will be easy for her to be the crowned head.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was not sure before, she had considered such possibilities.

    Now the key points were straightened out, some matters were linked together. Like a string of pearl nes, many trivial clues were now connected, having a clear storyline to support them.

    ¡°Taking a step back, if the Crown Prince fails to force the emperor to abdicate, then he will lose the qualification topete for the throne. But with the participation of the Empress, I¡¯m afraid that the Empress will be deprived of her title as well. If I were Tiancheng, I would definitely pick a suitable time to express goodwill to His Majesty, and then put all the me on the Crown Prince and the Empress, pretending to be innocent and implicated. After that, I would find a way to get His Majesty to give me what I want. In this way, Princess Tiancheng can protect herself and earn His Majesty¡¯s trust. Although the throne can¡¯t be passed on to her, His Majesty will definitely give her other things aspensation. Then, she can use her first move to reach her aim. As for herst n, well, it is a very risky move, but the reward is worthy of the risk. She just needed to wait until His Majesty and his sons all died and marry a man easy to manipte. As she would be the only royal descendant at that time, her husband would naturally ascend the throne. By controlling her husband, she would finally be the actual ruler. This way, one of her children would one day seed on the throne. With all things considered, she would be the winner of this game no matter what.¡±

    Lin Mengya had never admired anyone, but now, she had to admit that she held Princess Tiancheng in admiration.

    In order to be the first female ruler since the founding of the state, Princess Tiancheng had racked her brains.

    To Tiancheng, this war must be staged. Because, in this war, both her brother and thepetitors for the throne, such as Long Tianyu, would be weakened a lot.

    In this world, whoever had the strongest fist could decide everything.

    Regardless of the treatment of females as inferior to males, as long as Tiancheng held the heavy weapon in her hand, no one would dare to defy her.

    From a certain point of view, Lin Mengya actually held Tiancheng in high esteem.

    But at this moment, she only felt that Tiancheng was stupid, extremely stupid!

    That was because Tiancheng had miscalcted the force that would ultimately determine the session of the throne.

    Tiancheng was wrong about the force hidden in the darkness that existed just to maintain the orthodoxy of the royal family.

    Like her father, Tiancheng believed that the force would eventually defend the throne for the sake of the Long family.

    Therefore, no matter which one of them died, the throne would still end up in the hands of the Long family.

    However, people¡¯s hearts were unpredictable, especially after they experienced the sweetness of power. Who else could continue to stay true to their hearts in the face of such temptation?

    The answer was none.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had never thought of relying on the power of those people.

    What was more, once Long Tianyu became the new emperor of the Jin State and consolidated his power, he would pull out this rotten tooth without hesitation.

    They would never allow these people to disrupt the state power in Dajin.

    The ones guarding the throne could only be themselves.

    If a man couldn¡¯t even protect what belonged to him, what was the point even if he became the emperor?

    Right now, those people were just watching this good show, watching these foolish descendants of the Long family fight to the death over the position of the puppet emperor.

    When their strength was almost exhausted, the monster hidden in the darkness would attack with overwhelming strength.

    Either they would pick the most submissive person they deemed to be the emperor, or they might rece him.

    This was like asking an enemy to act against his interests. Thus, how could her beloved husband, the prince, not be prepared for the lurking danger?

    Hence, in this war, Long Tianyu would not only make the Crown Prince the target of public criticism but also make His Majesty give up the high position that he had upied for more than 30 years.

    More importantly, he wanted to ruthlessly deter the tiger hidden behind the throne taken by the Long family.

    After this was done, he, Long Tianyu, would be the only master of the Jin State, while the others could only be his subordinates.

    Indeed, only Long Tianye could possess such a domineering and unyielding character!

 Chapter 930

    <h4>Chapter 930 Unintentional Breakthrough</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now? If Princess Tiancheng is really making a move on the Empress, I think that she may want to wait until both sides are injured before she takes advantage of the situation to get in!¡±

    Zhao Ran was indeed smart. Even so, when she thought of this possibility, she could not help but feel a chill run down her spine.

    Lin Mengya, however, shook her head as if she was not flustered by that.

    But the Imperial Noble Consort and Zhao Ran, who were standing by the side, were feeling as anxious as ants on a hot pan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Princess Tiancheng¡¯s n won¡¯t pull off. I think that the poison she¡¯s been giving the Empress is not that deadly. Besides, Princess Tiancheng has a lot of tricks up her sleeve. What shecks is the strength to harness her wild ambition. I think that she must have set her mind on something the Empress has and is slowly stewing her mother¡¯s blood and essence. Only in this way can she keep her position firmly.¡±

    Lin Mengya truly admired Tiancheng¡¯s cruelty and mercilessness.

    But some things were destined from the outset. For instance, most of the guards around His Majesty now were Lin Mengya¡¯s men.

    As long as she did not want Tiancheng to visit His Majesty, Tiancheng would not be able to see His Majesty at all.

    Unless she wanted to fall out with the Crown Prince ahead of time.

    Moreover, although the battle had been on for a day and a night, Lin Mengya was sure that the casualties on Long Tianyu¡¯s side were not as serious as they appeared.

    Not to mention that they still had a backup n, which was enough to keep that group of old foxes in check.

    Therefore, no matter what Tiancheng got from his mother, based on the current situation, Tiancheng had long lost the ability to turn the tables with one move.

    Still, there were things that Lin Mengya had to be wary of.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, when the dishes are delivered this time, please bring me all the cutlery that you brought back, especially the ones touched by the Empress.¡±

    A brilliant idea suddenly came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.

    The people from the Shangguan family were just the same. They could forgo everything for their own benefit.

    The Empress didn¡¯t seem like a person to be trifled with. Even if she had fallen into the trap, that would certainly be because she hadn¡¯t been on guard against her own daughter.

    Thus, she could secretly lift the deadly curse on the Empress and watch the mother and daughter fight each other.

    Even if Princess Tiancheng might have her own way to get herself out of trouble, Shangguan Dongzhu had been in the pce for decades, and her schemes and means were already among the best.

    Of course, Lin Mengya would choose to enjoy the show.

    ¡°Yes, rest assured, Your Highness. I¡¯ll get it done. It¡¯s gettingte. I have to leave now.¡±

    Zhao Ran bowed. Just like when she had arrived, she backed out of the room without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.

    Standing by the window, Lin Mengya watched Baisu guide Zhao Ran off. She could not help but feel an upsurge ofplicated feelings that she did not expect to have.

    In the past, she had always thought that she knew her mother well. But during these days, the surprises that her mother had given her repeatedly perfected the image of her mother, even though she was already impable in the eyes of the public.

    Lin Mengya now saw that it was no wonder that so many people would be willing to do anything for her mother.

    This woman, who grew up in such an environment, was definitely qualified to stand proudly at the top among all the remarkable women in the world.

    As for Lin Mengya herself... Her soul, which was abination of modern and ancient elements, gave her an unparalleled edge.

    While the people of the world did not know about it, she knew it better than anyone else.

    Still, she was nothingpared to her mother.

    ¡°In the past, I only heard that Madame Lin was a miracle-working doctor. But now it seems that her breadth of mind and capability are iparable with us ordinary women.¡±

    With a loving smile on her face, Imperial Concubine Dehui stroked Lin Mengya¡¯s soft long hair hanging on her shoulder.

    ¡°Yes, my mother is a wonderful woman, but Your Highness is not any bit inferior to her. If Eunuch Wang is not on your side, no matter how much Zhao Ran wants to help me, she is just powerless.¡±

    Lin Mengya held the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s hand and led her to the bedside with a sweet smile on her face. Although this was bound to be a sleepless night for countless people, she and the Imperial Noble Consort had to force themselves to have some sleep.

    Only then could they keep sufficient energy to deal with tomorrow¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Oh? How did you know that Eunuch Wang is on my side?¡±

    Imperial Concubine Dehui did not feel uneasy at all when the truth was exposed.

    She was just a little surprised.

    ¡°Eunuch Wang is a secret agent whom I nted by the emperor¡¯s side many years ago. Even Jinyue and Yu¡¯er don¡¯t know about this.

    ¡°How did this girl see through it?¡±

    ¡°Eunuch Wang must not be on Empress¡¯s side. Otherwise, His Majesty would have long gotten rid of him. But he is not His Majesty¡¯s man. He is absolutely a conscientious worker to His Majesty, yet his loyalty is on no ount for His Majesty. Besides, he helped me openly or secretly many times when I came to see His Majesty. If he did not work for you, I just can¡¯t think of anyone who could nt a henchman by His Majesty¡¯s side.¡±

    In fact, these were not the main reasons. The key was that the emperor trusted Eunuch Wang very much.

    Given the temperament of the Emperor of Dajin, he would not easily trust anyone.

    Therefore, Eunuch Wang seemed particrly important. But it was not easy to gain the trust of the Emperor of Dajin.

    If Eunuch Wang was in cahoots with the Empress or one of the princes, he would give himself away sooner orter.

    The only person who could make Eunuch Wang close to the Emperor of Dajin without arousing suspicion was Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.

    Although the Emperor of Dajin might no longer be head over heels in love with the Imperial Noble Consort, he trusted this woman, who could suffer all kinds of grievances for him and still be gentle and considerate, more than any other ambitious woman.

    That was because the Emperor of Dajin knew better than anyone that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui would never want to harm him.

    As the emperor¡¯s confidant, Eunuch Wang naturally knew better than anyone else what he was thinking.

    When it came to his trusted eunuchs, they might be closer to him than those whom he trusted the most. Logically speaking, he would not suspect them so easily.

    Moreover, with the cautiousness of Eunuch Wang and the Imperial Noble Consort, the chance of their making such a mistake was very small.

    This revtion didn¡¯t dawn on Lin Mengya until Zhao Ran left.

    Even though Eunuch Wang knew Zhao Ran¡¯s personality, through his seemingly simple arrangement, he still reduced the risk of their operation to the minimum.

    If he was not on Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s side, why would he be sincerely worried about the safety of the two of them?

    ¡°I know I can¡¯t hide this from you forever. But in fact, Wang Quan is not really working for me. It¡¯s just that we were old acquaintances many years ago. Since you noticed, I won¡¯t hide this from you any longer. With him around, Tiancheng¡¯s n won¡¯t seed. But Mengya, Yu¡¯er and his men have lockdown the whole pce. Are you really not worried that the Crown Prince and the others will make a reckless move?¡±

    A look of worry appeared on the face of the Imperial Noble Consort.

    ¡°These two are so amazing that even I can¡¯t understand many things they do at all.

    ¡°If things are done in my way, Yu¡¯er should end the battle as fast as he can and take over the pce as soon as possible, lest the Crown Prince¡¯s people keep being around me and Ya¡¯er.¡±

    Lin Mengya gently but resolutely helped the Imperial Noble Consort to the bed.

    She took theb in Jinyue¡¯s hands and said in a tender voice, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s force is a tree that has grown too big and has roots too deep. It¡¯s not easy to uproot it entirely. Once we loosen our guard, it¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯ll make aeback again. Therefore, I have to resort to desperate measures to dig out the roots of the Crown Prince¡¯s force.¡±

    Without harming the roots, how could the evil tree wither and die for good?

    Lin Mengya would pave the way for Long Tianyu to ascend the throne even if she had to use herself or the Imperial Noble Consort as bait!

    Nevertheless, she would ensure the safety of the Imperial Noble Consort. She would not let Long Tianyu be racked with regrets for the rest of his life.

    That was her pledge.

    It was already dark in the inner courtyard of the pce, which was supposed to be brightly lit all year round.

    However, on the walls were numerous elite guards holding up torches, which lit up the four sides of the walls as bright as day.

    Elite guards dressed in ck armor seemed to have blended perfectly into the darkness.

    However, no matter how rich the ckness was, it would be defeated by the force d in bright red.

    Those suits of red armor were shining like fire. Even in the darkness, the redness still exuded scorching pride.

    At the center of those in red armor were several men mounted on handsome warhorses. They were the spark of the mes here.

    The warhorses beneath them were pitch-ck like ink and looked incredibly brave.

    That man, who was proud and handsome like a god, wore a suit of bright red armor. He was like a jet of dazzling light, which shot into the heart of every soldier on the opposite side, filling them up with intense fear. Then, every time they exchanged blows, the other side would be weak-willed and back off, while they maintained strong momentum.

    That was because on the side of the red army stood a man as frightening as the God of War, yet as proud as a peacock.

    He was Long Tianyu, the third prince of Dajin, the righteous Prince Yu.

    Now, because of the joining of several princes, Long Tianyu¡¯s force had berger andrger.

    Thisrge army put the Crown Prince¡¯s soldiers who were still struggling in vain under a great deal of pressure.

    Even so, they were still trying to put up a fight.

    Due to the fact that military orders must be obeyed, they could only engage in a life-and-death struggle against numerous enemies.

    ¡°Third Elder Brother, let¡¯s break in. Father is still under the control of that traitor. His life may be in danger if we still don¡¯t go in.¡±

    The impatient young man, who was riding on a white horse behind Long Tianyu, licked his lips.

    He was only about 20 years old, wearing dark orange armor. But as he was not sitting straight, he looked a little sloppy.

    Even though he was surrounded by thousands of troops, he did not seem bothered at all.

    It was just that his face did not have Long Tianyu¡¯s cool features or Long Qinghan¡¯s delicate features.

    He looked a little mediocre. If it weren¡¯t for his noble temperament, he would be no different from thosemon children from aristocratic families.

    However, both Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan were keenly aware that behind his seemingly ordinary appearance concealed a flourishing ambition.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee here tonight.

    ¡°Fourth Elder Brother, why are you still behaving like this? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s another beauty whom you fancy in the pce, is there?¡±

 Chapter 931

    <h4>Chapter 931 Pipe Dream</h4>

    He made fun of him in anguid manner with some unclear implications.

    When the Forth Prince Long Yunxiao nced at Long Qinghan, a gloomy look shed across his eyes.

    However, he had concealed his thought very well, so no one else had noticed it.

    He continued pretending to be a fearless and bossy man, gave Long Qinghan a cold look, and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°No matter how beautiful she is, she belongs to our father. I don¡¯t think he will give her to me.¡±

    Although his voice was low, the surrounding people heard his words clearly.

    Long Tianyu remained emotionless, but the others were all secretly cursing at his hypocrisy.

    They had grown up together, so they knew what others were thinking very well.

    Long Yunxiao had been gloomy since childhood, and he was very sly. So, he had always secretly taken revenge on whoever had offended him.

    After they grew up, the Crown Prince suspected and guarded against all of them.

    But their father did not allow them to return to their fiefdoms, so they could only swallow their pride and pretend to bepliant in the capital city.

    As the eldest legitimate son, the Crown Prince was naturally doted on.

    However, the other princes had to put on disguises to prevent the Crown Prince and the Empress from harming them.

    They had all received excellent education since childhood. Long Qinghan didn¡¯t have the dedicated support of his grandparents¡¯ family and had never cast greedy eyes on the throne, but he had also been forced to be a rich idler for more than ten years.

    This was all thanks to the Empress and the Crown Prince.

    So, they hade to vent their anger. After all, they had endured the grievances for many years.

    ¡°Yunxiao, you¡¯re two years older than me, but you always pretended to be immature. Who cares about that beauty? Except for the Seventh Prince, our mothers are all in the pce now.¡±

    The speaker was a tall man in purple armor. He hadrge eyes and a high nose, looking exotic.

    Because his mother was a gift from a foreign country, he was the humblest one among these princes.

    But his mother was anxious to outdo others. Because she was a low-level singer, she was not as proud as the other concubines.

    Therefore, as the Sixth Prince, he also had some power.

    But he was much inferior to the other princes.

    He was also clearly aware of his situation. He had deeply concealed his covetous thoughts and had never thought he could really fight for the throne one day.

    But when he was about to give up, the Crown Prince openly rebelled.

    Maybe he could take advantage of the chaos and let his father hand the throne over to him. So, now might be the moment when he was closest to the throne.

    However, the reality was harder than what he¡¯d imagined.

    Even so, he did not give up.

    Hearing the Sixth Prince Long Qiao¡¯s words, the other princes present all fell silent.

    Even though some princes¡¯ mothers had passed away, some people they cared about were still in the pce.

    Long Qinghan knew Long Qiao was trying to suppress himself, but he was not angry.

    If he couldn¡¯t even endure these little tricks, he would not have been able to fool the Empress.

    He smiled gently like bathing in the spring wind,

    ¡°Qiao, you indeed have filial piety. Why don¡¯t you lead the charge in this battle?¡±

    Hearing this, Long Qiao became a little impatient.

    If he could lead the charge, he would not havee here and wasted his time on them.

    Long Tianyu turned to look at Long Qiao and Long Yunxiao coldly. The huge pressure forced them to shut their mouths up.

    They knew very well that if they wanted the throne, their main enemy was no longer the Crown Prince.

    The Third Prince Long Tianyu who was alwaysposed despite being surrounded by thousands of troops was their strongestpetitor now.

    Unfortunately, they were not capable enough, so they could only rely on their greatest enemy now.

    They were nursing aggrievances, so they felt angrier than when the Empress made fool of them.

    ¡°Stop arguing. I¡¯ll spearhead the attack.¡±

    His deep and arrogant voice brought more than just shock to people on this chilly night.

    Themander on their side was Long Tianyu, but themander on the opposite side was not the Crown Prince who was an idiot.

    But if Long Tianyu and Qinghan wanted to reach their goal, the former would have to fight for it in person.

    ¡°No way! Tianyu, you are the chiefmander. If you¡¯re hurt, what should we do?¡±

    Long Qiao objected before Long Qinghan who cared about Long Tianyu the most could speak.

    He pretended to be worried about Long Tianyu, but he was just afraid thetter would break into the pce first.

    He nned to hold the Imperial Noble Consort hostage to threaten Long Tianyu, but if thetter led the charge, his n would be foiled.

    Long Tianhao ignored his words, while Long Qinghan mocked,

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the pce is bottled up? The Crown Prince has prepared well. If Tianyu does not spearhead the attack, none of you can break into the pce.¡±

    When Long Qinghan nced at them casually, the usual gentle look in his eyes gradually turned cold.

    ¡°Let me speak frankly. The Crown Prince is rebelling to force the Emperor to abdicate, and we are here to set things right. If you think you can take this opportunity to y any dirty tricks, you will regret it. To tell you the truth, the Crown Prince has not caught our father yet. He is capable, but he can¡¯t do anything to our father¡¯s guards. So, I don¡¯t think any of you can do that.¡±

    Although Long Qinghan did not mention any name, his words were a warning to some of the princes.

    Then, he sneered and put away his usual elegant look.

    In fact, everyone had misjudged him. He was not an elegant gentleman at all.

    Instead, he was like a long de forged in a volcano and a sea of blood.

    And he would behead whoever offended him without hesitation.

    He then approached Long Tianhao on his horse and stopped by his side.

    They had the same ck warhorses, the same red armors, and the same stern expressions.

    The surrounding princes could not help feeling regretful and deeply scared.

    Not only they but also the Empress, the Crown Prince, and the Emperor who was trapped in the pce had misjudged Long Qinghan.

    Long Tianyu was like a cold and sharp famous sword. And Long Qinghan was like a de in troubled times. Once he was drawn out of the scabbard, he would bring cmity to the world.

    The sword and the de could maintain the stability of Dajin and make the Emperor live a peaceful life.

    However, the sharp de was now standing firmly behind the famous sword.

    They supported and trusted each other, so they could watch each other¡¯s back.

    Now, all the other princes regretted that their mother had not adopted Long Qinghan when his mother died.

    If the two of them cooperated, the others would never have the chance to fight for the throne any longer.

    Some princes secretly gnashed their teeth, but they knew there was no turning back.

    The Crown Prince was narrow-minded, so he would kill them even if they surrendered now.

    If they retreated now, Long Tianyu would think that they were hatching a sinister plot once he ascended to the throne.

    They were caught in a dilemma now.

    It seemed that they shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in such a thing on impulse.

    ¡°Why did you say such words? No matter what, we are your older brothers. We all understand the severity of the matter!¡±

    Long Qiao¡¯s expression changed several times, but in the end, he put on the same appearance as before.

    Long Qinghan nced at him indifferently, snorted, then remained silent.

    ¡°All of you will go with me. I¡¯ll lead the charge, and you¡¯ll follow behind me. Each of you will bring two hundred elite soldiers. Let¡¯s attack them together!¡±

    The confrontation between the brothers did not affect Long Tianyu.

    He nced at the vague figures on the wall of the pce and showed a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.

    ¡°Kill all those who disobey!¡±

    Except for Long Qinghan, all the princes were stunned when hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s order.

    Did he intend to kill them all?

    His voice had sent shivers down their spines.

    No, Long Tianyu was a devil sword instead of a famous sword!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Pointing the spear in his hand in the direction of the enemy, Long Tianyu growled and took the lead to spur his horse to rush toward the Imperial Pce like a red me.

    In the darkness, his red armor was particrly eye-catching.

    In a sh, the two hundred fearless elite soldiers behind him turned into a stream and charged at the green army together with him.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, and wails filled the air.

    The army led by Long Tianyu had an indomitable determination.

    On the contrary, the Crown Prince and his army had failed in taking the preemptive opportunity because of themander¡¯s wrong decision.

    Right now, they were outwardly strong and inwardly weak. Mere two hundred elite soldiers had managed to create an opening on the battlefield.

    Everything that happened tonight was destined to be legendary. And the princes who followed behind Long Tianyu with their soldiers were surprised to see what was happening there.

    This... this was simply unbelievable!

    The night was dark. Even if both sides were holding torches, they could not see every corner clearly.

    As soon as Long Tianyu and his soldiers rushed in, some soldiers in the green were secretly killed by their armyrades beside them.

    Taking advantage of the darkness, those killers immediately left where they had killed people.

    When the red and the green armies shed, they swiftly stripped off their green uniforms, revealing the red clothes which belonged to the ¡°enemy¡± ...

    The cavalrymen in red were approaching them. From a distance, it seemed they went there to keep the situation well under their control. However, if people looked closely, they would discover the cavalrymen who came to kill enemies were picking out the soldiers in red among those in green when the two armies shed.

    After the cooperation, the soldiers in red mounted their horses.

    Then, the cavalrymen retreated while fighting and let the soldiers dismount as soon as they reached the safe area.

    After this had repeated several times, the men in green uniforms were either killed or panicked. They were afraid their armyrades would change from green to red and pierce a hole in their chests at any time.

    Panic would cause people to make mistakes, and suspicion was a deadly poison on the battlefield.

    Because some soldiers in green were scared by the blood and wanted to survive, they seized every opportunity to stab theirpletely defenseless armyrades.

 Chapter 932

    <h4>Chapter 932 Internal Conflict</h4>

    When the first person made a move, the others would follow suit.

    Because the soldiers were not sure whether the people around them were enemies or allies, they had long be flustered.

    There were no virtues, vices, orradeship any longer.

    They only wanted to survive, so their instinct of beasts had been awakened.

    The chaotic massacre swept over the green army.

    And two hundred dark red knives broke through the weak human wall easily.

    The enemy¡¯s disorder and internal strife boosted the morale of Long Tianyu¡¯s army.

    The longer the soldiers fought, the braver they became. And they wantonly reaped the enemies¡¯ lives as if they were cutting vegetables.

    Among those people, a calm figure on the horse was particrly eye-catching.

    His bright red armor was covered with enemies¡¯ blood.

    When Long Tianyu raised his head, he was able to see the decrepit and muddleheaded man on the wall although the light was dim.

    ¡°Fight against the rebels! Protect Dajin!¡±

    He pointed his spear toward the person on the city wall who had long hated him to the core.

    Although he was amid the chaos, his deep voice was still powerful and resonating.

    ¡°Fight against the rebels! Protect Dajin!¡±

    Amidst the chaos, someone echoed.

    Then, the echoes gradually became louder and clearer, prating the night sky.

    Standing on the pce wall, the Crown Prince felt the anger surging in his chest was driving him crazy.

    His eyes were red when he gnashed his teeth and looked at the damn bastard.

    He was the orthodox heir to the throne, so he should be the Emperor!

    All those who refused to submit to him deserved to die!

    ¡°Your Highness, our army has suffered disastrous losses.¡±

    The deputy general, who had been giving orders outside the pce gate, ran over in a hurry. He indulged his sexual proclivities, so he was very thin. And now his face was pale.

    Their strengths were equal, so they should not have suffered such a crushing defeat.

    But he didn¡¯t know why many soldiers were attacking theirrades-in-arms around them.

    He had heard there were spies in their army.

    But those soldiers had long lost their minds because of the killing. Even if he had ordered people to kill several lunatics, it was useless.

    Now, they were utterly defeated.

    They couldn¡¯t turn the table within a brief time.

    ¡°What if they are all killed? As long as I can ascend the throne, their deaths will be worthy.¡±

    The failure made the Crown Prince insane.

    His desire for the throne and his hatred against Long Tianyu had long blinded him.

    He grabbed the deputy general by the cor.

    And there was no trace of humanity in his eyes which had already been dyed red by jealousy.

    ¡°I order you to guard the gate of the pce. Guards, take the old bastard hiding in the imperial study and the two bitches in Ningqing Hall over. I will let Long Tianyu know the taste of failure!¡±

    Bing inhumane, the Crown Prince waspletely insane and hopeless.

    But the deputy general was not stupid. Seeing him going crazy, he could not help shuddering with fright.

    He knew he was just a dog in his eyes like all the other people.

    And his instinct to survive made his shaky will waver.

    If he turned his coat, he...

    ¡°No one dares to betray me. Chen Wu, don¡¯t forget about your fifteen family members. I can kill them at any time.¡±

    The Crown Prince tightened his grip. Chen Wu was also a martial artist, so he could see the killing intent in his eyes.

    He immediately broke out into a cold sweat and showed a pleading look on his face.

    ¡°I... I dare not betray you. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s good that you know your situation.¡±

    The Crown Prince snorted with contempt in his eyes.

    No one could betray him. Otherwise, he would make that person live in hell.

    Watching Chen Wu stagger out, the Crown Prince was so anxious that he kept pacing forth and back on the pce wall.

    ¡°What millions died that Caesar might be great! Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to be angry with a dog,¡± said a feminine and cold voice.

    The Crown Prince had been furious like a lion just now. But when he saw theer, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Have youpleted your task?¡±

    When the man took out an apricot-yellow letter from his pocket, a sneer shed across his pale face.

    He then said, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±

    The Crown Prince snatched the letter over and opened it in a hurry, so he did not notice the coldness shing across the eye of the young man which had not been covered.

    ¡°Ha-ha! I knew it! Those silver foxes will support me! I am the true Emperor! I am the ruler of the country!¡±

    In the night, blood sttered everywhere.

    But the culprit wasughingcently behind the scenes in a safe ce.

    But he didn¡¯t know that the person in front of him, who had long be his confidant, was the one who would kill him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, congrattions on getting what you want!¡±

    Baili Wuchen lowered his head, but there was no respect in his single eye at all.

    The Crown Prince was vastly different from that man. Baili Wuchen did not care who sat on the throne, but he was loyal to only one person.

    ¡°Guards, pass down my order! Ask them not to conceal their strength anymore! Counterattack!¡±

    The Crown Prince red at the blood-red figure in the distance with bloodthirstiness in his eyes.

    He swore he would personally behead that bastard to celebrate his coronation to the throne!

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. But isn¡¯t it too lenient to kill him?¡±

    Baili Wuchen suddenly changed the topic and showed undisguised killing intent and hatred in his eyes.

    The Crown Prince blinked his eyes and guessed his most capableckey must have a deep hatred against that bastard too.

    The wild joy after realizing his hope had infinitely magnified his arrogance.

    When he looked at Baili Wuchen gloomily, he felt as if Long Tianyu¡¯s life was already in his hands.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    When Baili Wuchen turned to look at the battlefield, the Crown Prince was very satisfied with the sinister look in his single eye.

    It was because of theckey¡¯s viciousness and mercilessness that he had made him his first adviser.

    He thought he knew how to manage his subordinates better than Long Tianyu.

    For example, he would never let his people have a chance to be used by his enemy.

    He would not be at ease unless he eliminated all traitors in person.

    But Long Tianyu was the most ridiculous idiot in the world!

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think a proud man cannot stand the most? I think it is killing his parents and raping his wife. If you ascend to the throne in front of him, kill his mother, and marry his beloved woman, he will live in hell, right?¡±

    When Baili Wuchen described the scene the Crown Prince was longing for bit by bit, his voice sounded magical, making thetter extremely excited.

    ¡°Your words make sense. I will marry his woman. What if his mother bes a prostitute in the army? Although that woman is old, she is still beautiful. My father has made a pet of her for many years. That little bastard got everything he has now because of that bitch. You¡¯re right. We will torment him in this way!¡±

    He didn¡¯t care about killing people.

    But he wanted to see the bastard suffer and that bitch be the most despicable woman in the world.

    Why could they be superior to him and his mother?

    His father was too partial and only liked the son of that bitch.

    In this case, he would let everyone rape her!

    ¡°Your Majesty, your idea is better. In this case, I¡¯ll send the wedding dresses to the princess of the Nation of Lintian in person. When she bes your concubine, the royal family of the Nation of Lintian will be your inws. After the internal and external troubles are both solved, your country will be safe and stable.¡±

    Baili Wuchen was dressed like a schr. He did not have any military rank in this life-and-death battle.

    The Crown Prince looked at him with satisfaction. He knew Baili Wuchen had turned to his side because he wanted to retaliate against that bastard.

    However, he was smart. Other than secretly handling some matters, he had never interfered in military affairs.

    The Crown Prince thought Baili Wuchen had taken the initiative to take the task to contact those silver foxes because he did not want him to suspect he would show mercy to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Alright! After we seed, I will reward you with the right to torture that bastard in person.¡±

    Baili Wuchenughed heartily as if he was very satisfied with the reward the Crown Prince promised him.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Baili Wuchen knelt to the Crown Prince, looking respectful and docile, but he was hiding his contempt in his single eye deeply.

    The Crown Prince was always having pipe dreams like this.

    After getting permission, Baili Wuchen soon got out of the Crown Prince¡¯s sight.

    The sounds of fighting kepting from outside the pce. But inside the wall, the inner courtyard which few people had trod in had been covered with white snow.

    In the dark, the snow on the ground looked grey.

    Baili Wuchen was leading twelve elite guards in the direction of Ningqing Hall, holding some well-prepared wedding dresses in their hands.

    Everyone in the pce was worried about themselves, and even the maids and eunuchs were all hiding and trembling in the corners.

    Only the Ningqing Hall was strictly guarded by elite soldiers.

    ¡°Lord Baili!¡±

    One of the elite soldiers who were ordered to guard the Ningqing Pce immediately came forward. Although they changed shifts every few hours, their bodies were still a little stiff after they had been standing in the snow for a long time.

    The one-eyed handsome young man nodded indifferently, but before the soldier could say anything more, a sharp dagger had pierced his chest.

    ¡°Sir... you!¡±

    His body was benumbed, so he did not feel much pain.

    Even though his heart was pierced, he still widened his eyes and stared intensely at Baili Wuchen expressionlessly retracting his hand that had sent the dagger into his chest.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    Baili Wuchen ordered in an indifferent tone because he did not care about the soldiers¡¯ lives at all.

    With a thump, the man whose heart was pierced fell on the thick snow.

    Thest sound he heard was that of weapons being unsheathed, and then, blood sshed on the snow.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all settled.¡±

    The weapons of the twelve elite guards had been hidden on the trays in their hands.

    In the blink of an eye, dozens of enemies who had not had time to react had been killed quietly.

 Chapter 933

    <h4>Chapter 933 Ambition</h4>

    ¡°Deal with it well. Don¡¯t leave any traces.¡±

    When Baili Wuchen took a deep breath, he felt pain in his lungs because the air on a snowy night was too cold.

    He looked at Ningqing Hall¡¯s gate with aplicated expression in his single eye. After a rare moment of hesitation, he pushed the door open and entered the yard.

    Unlike the mess outside, Ningqing Hall¡¯s courtyard was quiet, and the snow had not been trodden on.

    A three-meter-wide path was cleared out, leading straight to the main hall.

    ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Baili Wuchen left the twelve elite soldiers behind and walked toward the main hall step by step.

    Before he entered, he smelt the fragrance of plum blossoms.

    He subconsciously searched for the source of the fragrance and saw the red plum blossoms blooming outside the window of the main hall.

    He then stood in situ in a daze. Most of the courtyards in the capital city had plum trees, but none of them put forth their blossoms now.

    ¡°Lord Baili, you seem in a good mood now. I didn¡¯t expect you to admire the plum blossoms here.¡±

    When the teasing voice suddenly came from behind him, his body trembled slightly and many emotions shed across his single eye. In the end, he calmed down.

    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness.¡±

    At the entrance of the main hall stood Lin Mengya in a fiery-red fox-fur cloak. And she was looking into his eyes with a smile on her lips.

    Hearing Baili Wuchen calling her Your Highness, she merely raised her eyebrows slightly.

    She knew Baili Wuchen had been prejudiced against her. But now, he must have epted her sincerely.

    As the saying went, some friendships grew from an exchange of blows.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Pleasee in.¡±

    She had thought it would be a little awkward for them to meet.

    After all, she had blinded him in person. It was her fault no matter whether he had really fallen out with Long Tianyu or had been just acting.

    So, she would not shirk her responsibility.

    Baili Wuchen followed Lin Mengya into the main hall. There was a refreshing medicinal smell instead of the sweet smell of incense inside.

    He knew she was a special woman, but it was the first time that he had smelt such a medicinal fragrance.

    Long Tianyu had always been sharp-eyed.

    ¡°Good evening, Your Grace.¡±

    On the bed, the elegantly dressed Imperial Noble Consort looked expectantly at Baili Wuchen.

    She knew this young man would bring the news about her son from outside.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Please sit down.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya and her mother-inw were not rted by blood, they were both very straightforward and unconstrained.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside? Did Prince Yu ask you to send us any message?¡±

    Baili Wuchen was a little surprised at Lin Mengya¡¯s questions. He had thought she would ask if Prince Yu was injured first.

    Seeing Baili Wuchen¡¯s expression, Lin Mengya smiled faintly.

    ¡°He will not be injured. Because he does not want to make me sad.¡±

    She and Long Tianyu understood each other, so some words were unnecessary for them.

    Baili Wuchen calmed himself down and got back to the business.

    ¡°In the name of the Crown Prince, I went to negotiate with those people of the Political Cab. They have agreed to support him to be the Emperor at critical moments.¡±

    The Political Cab was an organization that only a few members of the royal family knew about and was the Crown Prince¡¯sst resort.

    The founding emperor of Dajin had gotten the throne by force, so his descendants had often suffered from rebellions during the changes of the rulers.

    Therefore, after an emperor had taken the throne with the full support of the aristocratic families, he had established the Political Cab.

    The Political Cab consisted of eight important ministers in the imperial court. They had privileges and would enjoy wealth and prosperity for the rest of their lives.

    But the people who had joined the Political Cab had to hide in the dark, and their family members could not be officials or join the army either, although their titles would pass by inheritance to their eldest sons.

    And their function was to ensure Dajin would not fall into the hands of outsiders.

    From the perspective of a modern person, Lin Mengya thought this was like taking a crocodile as a pet.

    However, the emperor at that time should have wanted to turn them all into henchmen of the Long n and make them the royal family¡¯s most loyal guards.

    In fact, the Political Cab used to do as his expectations before.

    However, as time went by, the leader of this organization had changed several times.

    Who could endure being in the dark forever?

    Therefore, they had long wanted to change the current situation but had not found the right opportunity yet.

    ¡°What is the price?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and sneered.

    ¡°The price is that after the Crown Prince ascends the throne, he will allow the children of their families under the age of 25 to be officials.¡±

    Baili Wuchen and Lin Mengya had the same expression on their faces. That idiot was so eager to win that he did not know that what he was doing was no different from pulling the rug from under himself.

    This was the difference between the Crown Prince and Prince Yu. The former had long been mesmerized by the throne, while thetter was always clear-headed.

    ¡°This is a good move for them. If they insert fresh blood into the officialdom, the Crown Prince won¡¯t detect anything wrong for the time being. But when these young people grow up, they will fully control the officialdom. These people are ambitious, but they chose the wrong person.¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered and shook her head. The people of the Political Cab might have been hiding in the dark for too long.

    As soon as they saw a pinpoint light, they would try to seize the opportunity to turn the table.

    They were extremely stupid!

    ¡°The emperor who founded the Political Cab valued them, but he also guarded against them and left room for maneuvering. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t know about it at all. It¡¯s not good for any force to be too strong. Now, it¡¯s time for them to reflect.¡±

    Baili Wuchen kept silent because he had seen all these things clearly.

    And Lin Mengya merely asked a few questions before she stopped dwelling on this topic.

    ¡°The Crown Prince sent you here. So, I guess he is furious and ashamed now.¡±

    The next topic was more important for her. Her man was fighting desperately outside, so she could not sit still at the back leisurely.

    She was not good at leading troops in battles, but she did not think it was a difficult thing for her to be a hostage.

    ¡°Yes! I suggested to him that he should force you to marry him on the day he ascends the throne. And he agreed with pleasure and nned to turn Imperial Noble Consort into a prostitute to take revenge for what happened today and humiliate Prince Yu.¡±

    Baili Wuchen was cool because he had spoken frankly about such things.

    But Lin Mengya and the Imperial Noble Consort were even cooler. They were not angry at all after hearing the extremely insulting words.

    After all, who would quibble with a joke?

    ¡°Really? Is he going to marry me? Or is he going to take me as a concubine? I bet he wants to make me his highest-ranking imperial concubine. After all, I¡¯m Princess Rong¡¯an. It¡¯s not good for him to offend me, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya was smiling gently, but Baili Wuchen broke out in a cold sweat.

    As a former member of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, he had heard about and even experienced her means.

    It was from then on that he had made up his mind that he would never offend her for the rest of his life although he dared to offend Prince Yu sometimes.

    ¡°Well, he is just daydreaming.¡±

    To be honest, Baili Wuchen was looking forward to it.

    After all, once Princess Yu took action, the Crown Prince would die a miserable death.

    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll fulfill his pipe dream. Tell him I agree. Once he ascends the throne, I¡¯ll marry him.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not show a ferocious expression, but a bloodthirsty look shed across her eyes.

    In a sense, she and Long Tianyu were the same.

    In modern society, she had chosen to study medicine probably because only doctors could cut people with knives legally.

    Of course, this was just a joke.

    But Lin Mengya knew that she was never a broad-minded person.

    She would fight back and take revenge on whoever had offended, humiliated, and trampled on her.

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away. And I hope you can achieve sess.¡±

    Baili Wuchen had brought the news to Lin Mengya, and her cooperation was within his expectations.

    Lin Mengya asked the twelve elite guards outside toe in and put the wedding clothes and essories on the table in the main hall one by one.

    The familiar wedding dress was like a red cloud.

    When she had first returned to this world, what she had seen was this bewitching red.

    At that time, she had just wanted to survive. But now, she was stirring upmotion in the pce.

    The phoenix cor and the wedding dress were emanating a luxurious and noble bearing.

    Lin Mengya did not pay much attention to them, but the Imperial Noble Consort who had been sitting beside her took a closer look and said,

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem subject to an imperial concubine¡¯s standard, right?¡±

    Not subject to an imperial concubine¡¯s standard?

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya turned her eyes back to the wedding dress and the cors decorated with phoenix engravings and found it was a nine-winged golden phoenix.

    And the cors and cuffs of her wedding dress were bright-yellow.

    This was obviously the Empress¡¯s wedding dress!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Prince Yu personally prepared them for you. He said he wants to marry you and make you his wife again.¡±

    When Baili Wuchen spoke slowly, Lin Mengya¡¯s face flushed.

    ¡°He is very thoughtful. Baili Wuchen, thank you for bringing them to me.¡±

    She then reached out to gently touch the soft and smooth fabric of the wedding dress.

    She was moved by Long Tianyu, and a warm current named happiness gradually flowed from her heart to her limbs and bones.

    She knew what he was thinking and was trying to do.

    He was promising her that he would love her forever.

    ¡°I have fulfilled my mission. Your Highness. I must go now.¡±

    Baili Wuchen bowed to Lin Mengya and walked out of the Ningqing Hall.

    All the women in the room, including Imperial Noble Consort, could not help giggling.

    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Lin Mengya had never expected herself to be so thin-skinned.

    She red at her maid who had been spoiled but still failed to stop others fromughing.

    She couldn¡¯t help ming the reckless man. It was all his fault that everyone wasughing at her now.

 Chapter 934

    <h4>Chapter 934 Putting on the Wedding Dress Again</h4>

    ¡°Mengya, don¡¯t me them. In fact, everyone is happy for you.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort knew her son¡¯s feelings for Lin Mengya and that he was destined to seed to the throne.

    It was normal for a ruler to have many concubines.

    But she was clear Lin Mengya was more important than the throne and all the beauties in her son¡¯s heart.

    As his mother, she had been unable to understand him at first, but she knew his thoughts now.

    When he ascended the throne, he would dedicate his entire life to the country.

    If he couldn¡¯t keep his beloved woman by his side for any other reason, his life would be too bitter.

    As for the heir? Imperial Noble Consort carefully scanned Lin Mengya from head to toe.

    Although she was thin, she might still be able to give birth to many kids.

    The Nation of Lintian had many famous doctors. It was said that there were many folk prescriptions for giving birth to children, so there must be a way to improve her health.

    She had heard that a married had given birth to more than a dozen children in her life.

    The current Emperor had many concubines but still had only a dozen children.

    Moreover, the fewer concubines in the imperial harem, the fewer troubles. And it would be beneficial to her son when he ruled the country.

    Lin Mengya, who was still shy, had no idea that her mother-inw had already set a goal for her future life.

    Give birth to as many kids as possible!

    Baili Wuchen had reced the elite soldiers who guarded them with his subordinates.

    Lin Mengya did not need to worry about their safety any longer. Moreover, she could hear the news of the battle outside from time to time.

    She knew the Crown Prince could no longer suppress his desire to defeat Long Tianyu now, so he was walking himself into the abyss step by step.

    The members of the Political Council were restless. They were hidden in the dark but coulde out to stir up trouble at any time.

    But what Long Tianyu wanted was such an opportunity to eradicate all the unstable factors which could cause a civil war.

    ¡°We got a message that the Crown Prince had mobilized all his power. He unexpectedly has some strong soldiers, so Prince Yu¡¯s attack is temporarily suppressed.¡±

    Baisu rushed in from outside with the bad news.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. The Crown Prince has hidden his strength with evil intentions for a long time. Now that he has gotten the support of the Political Cab, he has be more powerful. Don¡¯t worry, Prince Yu is deliberately showing weakness. The snow will stop tomorrow, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly changed the subject and began to talk about the weather for no reason.

    Hearing her words, Baisu subconsciously looked outside. It was still snowing inrge kes now, but it was getting lighter.

    ¡°Yeah. The first snow this year is heavy. If it continues, the entire pce will be buried.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at the snow-coveredndscape outside, looking preupied.

    This heavy snow didn¡¯t just freeze the outside world. It also froze many people¡¯s conspiracy to overthrow the country.

    ¡°Help me put on makeup.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around and sat down in front of the dresser.

    Baisu felt a little embarrassed. She was a rough person and was used to wielding her sword. She could help Lin Mengyab her hair at ordinary times. But it was too difficult for her to help her get dressed for the wedding.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? I don¡¯t have to wear the phoenix cor. I am not going to marry him tomorrow. I just hope I will look clean and tidy when meeting him.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled because she had read Baisu¡¯s mind at a nce.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Baisu put down the long sword in her hand. But before she could loosen Lin Mengya¡¯s hair bun, Jinyue and Imperial Noble Consort came in with a basin of hot water each.

    ¡°Mother, what are you...¡±

    Lin Mengya quickly got up to take the water over, but Jinyue gently pressed her down on the chair.

    Now, Jinyue was restored to her original appearance.

    The snow buried and exposed many things.

    ¡°Mengya, you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort looked tender and loving. She moistened a soft towel in the water and gently wiped Lin Mengya¡¯s pretty face.

    ¡°Mother, I can do it by myself.¡±

    Lin Mengya had always been bold, but she had felt shy twice today for the same reason.

    Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s hand was so gentle that Lin Mengya felt a lump in her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve entered the pce since I was sixteen, so I don¡¯t know about the folk etiquette. But when I was at home, I saw my mother and the elders helping my elder sister dress up before her wedding. In fact, I envy her very much.¡±

    After Imperial Noble Consort wiped Lin Mengya¡¯s face carefully, she held her hands and then gently wiped them.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    When Lin Mengya smiled, her beautiful face looked a little shy but very determined.

    Imperial Noble Consort lowered her head and touched her eyebrows lovingly with her hands.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er is lucky to marry you. Even if I die, I won¡¯t need to worry about him anymore.

    They both knew that no one could guarantee their safety in such a situation.

    idents could strike at any moment.

    Like the soldiers outside, whether they could survive depended on Long Tianyu¡¯s decision.

    ¡°We will be fine. If everyone he cares about dies, it will be meaningless for him to fight for the throne, right?¡±

    Jinyue stood behind Lin Mengya and loosened her long hair.

    Her silky ck hair hung over her shoulders. Even though she had not put on makeup yet, her hair sets off the fairness of her skin.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er must have the same thought as you. You two look heartless, but in fact, you are more kindhearted than anyone else.¡±

    Imperial Noble Consort sighed softly, picked up the woodenb from the dresser, and began tob Lin Mengya¡¯s ck hair.

    As a married woman, Lin Mengya had mixed feelings today.

    She had married Long Tianyu once, but she had been confused back then, so she let Shangguan Qing help her handle everything.

    She remembered on the night before the wedding, she had hugged Baizhi and cried for an entire night, not knowing what the marriage meant.

    Then, she had been dressed up by several maids from the pce and forced into the bridal sedan chair.

    Although she had fallen in love with Long Tianyu in the end, she still felt like there was something missing.

    Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s warm handsforted her.

    They were a mother¡¯s hands, and only her wet nurse Ms. Tian had ever given her such a feeling before.

    ¡°Alright! What a beautiful bride!¡±

    Her long hair hung loosely down. Besides the wedding dress, Baili Wuchen had also sent a few boxes of cosmetics over.

    Jinyue painted her eyebrows, put on lipstick lightly, and applied rouge on her cheeks.

    The beauty in the mirror had looked charming, but there was still the shyness of a girl on her face.

    Jinyue was very practical. She had limited cosmetics, but she had put on gorgeous makeup on Lin Mengya¡¯s face

    Looking at the exceedingly beautiful woman in the mirror, Lin Mengya felt a little excited.

    She did not know how Tianyu would react when he saw her like this.

    ¡°Are you ready, Your Highness?¡±

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. It was not until then that Lin Mengya found it was dawn.

    The heavy snow hadsted for two days, and now, it stopped.

    Lin Mengya calmed herself down. Today, they would fight thest battle against the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Yes, I am ready.¡±

    She was wearing a bright red wedding dress. Although she didn¡¯t wear the phoenix cor, she looked breathtakingly beautiful after putting on makeup.

    With the help of Baisu, Lin Mengya solemnly bowed to Imperial Noble Consort.

    Imperial Noble Consort held back her tears and sent them off with a smile.

    The peach trees flourished with blossoms splendid and glorious. The maiden was getting married and would make her family joyous.

    Even though her red dress was gorgeous and enchanting, it was not a fiery-red symbol of hope. Instead, it was the color of blood.

    Lin Mengya kept silent along the way. With the help of Baisu, she walked steadily on the ground covered with snow.

    The closer they got to the pce gate, the more people they saw.

    The soldiers who had been guarding in the snow for an entire day and night widened their eyes as they stared at the bride who was walking over.

    She was beautiful and noble. So, they admired her from the bottom of their hearts.

    No one knew who she was, but they knew they were not qualified to touch her.

    ¡°Princess, this way, please. His Highness is waiting for you up there.¡±

    Aftering out of Ningqing Hall, Baili Wuchen and Lin Mengya became ¡°enemies¡± again.

    There was no need to make trouble for each other or pretend to be aggressive.

    In terms of their disguise, they were both top experts.

    ncing at Baili Wuchen coldly, Lin Mengya held her head up proudly and walked up the steps of the pce wall with Baisu¡¯s help.

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s words were quickly spread behind them.

    That beautiful woman was the Crown Prince¡¯s bride.

    Moreover, the wedding would be held right now.

    Tiredness would wear out people¡¯s reverence, numb their senses, and amplify their negative emotions.

    They knew how bloody the battle outside was. In the blink of an eye, many of theirpanions had be cold corpses.

    And they had struggled with all their might to get a chance to survive temporarily.

    Theirmander, the arrogant Crown Prince was urging them to exchange their blood for his victory when they were in great danger.

    But now, he was nning to marry that beauty.

    Numerous unwillingness converged into a wave of disappointment.

    The Crown Prince did not notice that the resentment which was enough to destroy all his forces quietly spread across his army.

    Baili Wuchen, who was left alone under the pce wall, knew it the best.

    He lowered his eyes to hide the sneer in his eyes and turned into the Crown Prince¡¯s most trustedckey.

    Soon, everything woulde to an end.

 Chapter 935

    <h4>Chapter 935 Pretending to Agree</h4>

    The Crown Prince in a yellow imperial robe was standing on the wall not far away whileughing wildly.

    When Lin Mengya saw him, he tried hard to suppress the urge to p him.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡±

    He was not wearing armor because he did not think he needed to fight the enemies in person at all.

    Moreover, the bright yellow imperial robe could show his ambition and identity.

    From today on, he would be the most honorable man in Dajin.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Mengya replied coldly without any emotion on her beautiful face.

    The Crown Prince frowned slightly, not satisfied with her attitude.

    When he was about to step forward, Baisu stopped him and said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better show some respect to the princess.¡±

    The Crown Prince frowned at the pretty maid between him and Lin Mengya.

    She looked cold, but he was turned on by her.

    Both Lin Mengya and her maid would belong to him!

    He would upy both pretty women and the country and soon be the most powerful and happiest man in this world!

    ¡°Hmph! Princess, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a woman of your word. You must be sad to see your beloved man suffering a crushing defeat, right?¡±

    The Crown Prince was sure that he would win in the end, so he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°The past is past. I am now Princess Rong¡¯an from Lintian, and I have no beloved man.¡±

    Lin Mengya slightly raised her pretty eyes with makeup, casually nced down, and then turned her head away as if she was not interested in the battle below at all.

    However, she had seen the man who had affected her fate at a nce, who was fighting with all his might not far away.

    Even though they were so close to one another, Lin Mengya¡¯s stomach was in knots.

    She prayed for his safety and victory.

    And she increasingly felt that the human-shaped garbage in front of her deserved to die.

    ¡°It is said that batches are heartless. But I didn¡¯t expect a princess to be more heartless than prostitutes. I feel sorry for Tianyu. He was so deep in love with you back then.¡±

    Lin Mengya had never doubted that the Crown Prince was a disgusting man.

    Only he could think of such a despicable method to humiliate and provoke her.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better watch your mouth. Don¡¯t forget that Lintian is eyeing Dajin covetously. Look! All the people below are people of Dajin. My cousin, the Emperor of Lintian, can send troops over at any time. Even if you seed to the throne, how long do you think you can be the Emperor without my support?¡±

    He should not have behaved so arrogantly. Lin Mengya was much better at saying threatening words than the useless Crown Prince.

    Instantly, he put on a ttering smile and said,

    ¡°I was just joking. Since you¡¯ve promised to marry me, I won¡¯t treat you badly. You¡¯re a nobledy, so I¡¯ll make you Concubine Ning after I ascend to the throne. What do you think?¡±

    Looking at his hypocritical smile, Lin Mengya found him increasingly annoying.

    Concubine Ning? She didn¡¯t care about the honor title others gave her at all but just wanted to be Long Tianyu¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Concubine Ning? Your Highness, are you looking down upon Lintian?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and put on a dissatisfied expression on her pretty face.

    ¡°I heard Imperial Noble Consort has been the head of all concubines since she entered the pce. She is just a daughter of a governor. I am a princess of a country and have twelve counties as my dowry. Your Highness, you are not sincere enough.¡±

    Her voice was light, but there was a hint of coldness and anger in it.

    Instead of getting angry, the Crown Prince smiled. After all, it was indeed an insult to her if she could only be Concubine Ning.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right. How can that batch bepared with you? Since you asked, how about I grant you the title of Noble Consort?¡±

    Noble Consort? Lin Mengya wanted to spit on him, and she had not expected that he didn¡¯t even know how to win people¡¯s favor.

    If he were a smart person, he should have promised to let her be the Empress now.

    The Crown Prince was stupid and thought all the other people were as stupid as him.

    However, she could not express what she was thinking now.

    She nced at the soldiers in a mess under the pce wall as if she were thinking about the conditions the Crown Prince had offered.

    ¡°Your Highness, verbal statements are no guarantee. Of course, I can¡¯t ask you to give me an imperial edict about such a matter. How about you give me an empty imperial edict? If you break your promise, I will use it aspensation. You don¡¯t need to worry that I will use it to plot against you. As your concubine, I will have to live in the imperial harem. I will not get any benefit if I offend you. What do you think?¡±

    She knew that the tougher and greedier she sounded, the more assured the Crown Prince would feel.

    As expected, he blinked his eyes a few times as if he were thinking about the feasibility.

    Lin Mengya was not anxious, so she did not urge him.

    However, her keen intuition told her that a man was staring at and protecting her not far away.

    Therefore, a surge of courage rose in her heart.

    She was fearless now because Long Tianyu was there for her.

    ¡°Your idea is not bad. You¡¯re quite a straightforward person. I agree to your conditions, but I can¡¯t give you the imperial edict until I defeat the rebels and officially ascend the throne. Princess, you won¡¯t doubt my sincerity, right?¡±

    Ascending the throne? He was having a pipe dream!

    Lin Mengya was sneering in her heart, but she pretended to becent.

    ¡°Since you agreed, I¡¯ll go back now. The turmoil of war is so scary that my heart hurts. After all, I am a weak woman.¡±

    She used to despise pretentious women, but now, she had to pretend to be one.

    The Crown Prince seemed incredibly happy. Seeing her turn to leave, he boldly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Since you¡¯vee, why don¡¯t you stay here and watch your future husband defeat these rebels?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt the gaze behind her had turned much colder.

    She knew that Long Tianyu was jealous. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this bastard at all.

    But now, it was not the right time to fall out with him.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re wise and powerful, so you¡¯ll definitely win the battle. But I know women should not get in the chaos of war. You don¡¯t know how to treat women well at all. Aren¡¯t you afraid I feel cold here?¡±

    It was said that beautiful women were dangerous. Now, Lin Mengya knew how to make full use of her advantages very well.

    Her face was still cold and proud without a trace of a smile.

    But her voice was so soft and charming that the Crown Prince felt as if a feather had tickled his heart.

    With a hint of leer in his eyes, he looked at Lin Mengya, who was delicate and charming.

    She didn¡¯t try to tter him or showed flirtatious smiles at him all the time like other women.

    But she was like the proudest ice in the world, making all the men who saw her want to conquer her.

    Of course, he was no exception.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be my fault if you caught a cold. Guards, bring my cloak and stove here.¡±

    Lin Mengya secretly withdrew her hand and refused his cloak.

    It would be a great blow to Long Tianyu if she wore other men¡¯s clothes.

    She didn¡¯t want him to be muddleheaded because of jealousy, although the possibility was almost zero.

    And she just didn¡¯t like to be surrounded by the smell of an annoying stranger.

    Women were the strangest animals in the world.

    The snow had stopped, but the capital city was covered by icy white snow.

    The battle hadsted for a day and a night, so the narrow battlefield was now filled with corpses.

    Lin Mengya was sitting on the high pce wall, surrounded by stoves.

    But her hands were ice-cold.

    War was too cruel.

    She looked as usual and even pretended to be very impatient.

    But her heart was aching.

    These dead soldiers used to be people¡¯s fathers, sons, and husbands.

    Did the change of the ruler have anything to do with them?

    She thought whether it was prosperous or in the chaos caused by war, the average people always suffered.

    And she hoped wars would disappear from thisnd forever.

    When the Crown Prince looked at the beauty sitting behind him, the pride and joy in his heart peaked.

    ¡°Your Highness, the traitors have been eliminated!¡±

    Soon, a messenger came over to report.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be calm as if she had not heard it, but she clenched her fists slightly.

    She knew that Long Tianyu and his army were putting on a show, but when the time came, she still subconsciously worried about their safety.

    When the Crown Prince casually nced at her, he saw her remain calm and indifferent, so the sneer on his face became bigger.

    He then stared intensely at the red army being forced back by the green army.

    And he thought he had won this battle because Long Tianyu was just struggling at death¡¯s door now!

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    The Crown Prince had said only three words, but they had revealed his ambition.

    Lin Mengya was a little nervous although she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s strength better than anyone else.

    The previous round of hand-to-handbat was merely a show for the Crown Prince and his army.

    Seeing Long Tianyu at an absolute disadvantage, the people of the Political Cab would definitelye out.

    After all, if the Crown Prince ascended the throne by force, their cooperation would be meaningless.

    The Crown Prince was a person who would go back on his words. And they should also know it well.

    Lin Mengya knew she and Long Tianyu were both waiting for an opportunity.

    ¡°Your Highness, the rebels suddenlyunched a counterattack! Our army¡¯s reaction is too slow, so the vanguard has been wiped out!¡±

    The messenger¡¯s words instantly made the Crown Prince¡¯s face turn cold.

    There was a sh of craziness in his eyes, but he just winked at a servant beside him.

 Chapter 936

    <h4>Chapter 936 Humans Are Basically Evil</h4>

    The servant was tall and strong, with especially thick and sturdy arms.

    Lin Mengya secretly raised an eyebrow because the man was lifting a bow about half the height of a man and aiming at a certain spot on the battlefield.

    She and Baisu looked at each other secretly, and thetter immediately understood.

    Although she was ayman, she knew that the strong man must be a powerful archer.

    Feeling slightly nervous, she held her breath subconsciously and fixed her eyes on the bow.

    That man drew the bow and shot an arrow. The arrow whistled and forced its way through the air.

    A strange smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth when she saw the wake of the arrow.

    She had thought that the Crown Prince would be willing to take out his trump weapon after at least a few rounds of the game. Little did she expect him to lose his cool like this.

    This guy was much inferior to her husband.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, watch carefully how I will rule the world!¡±

    The Crown Prince was full of pride. He really thought that he was second to God.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth, but there was a hint of a sneer in her ss-like watery eyes.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    It seemed that things were going much better than she had imagined.

    Sure enough, as the arrow flew away, another crowd of people suddenly appeared in the southeast corner of the battlefield.

    Under the sunlight, the dark golden crowd of people was exceptionally eye-catching.

    Because of the new force, the dark red force that had just been in a less difficult situation was being gradually suppressed.

    Thetter narrowed their battle range and seemed to be far less overwhelming than they had lookedst night.

    But the Crown Prince and his followers did not notice that some of the dark red force seemed to have intentionally retreated before this.

    ¡°No wonder you are so confident, Your Highness. It really surprises me.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and spoke calmly, as if she were chatting with the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Aha, how can I ascend to the throne if I don¡¯t have the means? That son of a bitch always thinks that he¡¯s so inscrutable, but he doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve long sent some spies to work undercover around him!¡±

    The Crown Prince burst outughing crazily, and there was a hint of viciousness in hisughter.

    Lin Mengya raised her hand and gently covered her mouth and nose, as if she were chuckling.

    However, her eyes were full of mockery.

    The Crown Prince should not know that his so-called spies had already been eliminated by Long Tianyu.

    Moreover, every piece of news that came from those spies to him now was borate and false.

    The Crown Prince did not even realize this. It was ridiculous for him to attempt to defeat Long Tianyu.

    ¡°You¡¯re so wise and cunning. All warfare is based on deception. Your Highness, you have thoroughly considered every detail, which is beyond the reach of ordinary folk.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sparkled and a mysterious smile appeared on her face.

    However, the Crown Prince did not know what he would lose because of his arrogance at this moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, beautifuldy. I¡¯m the rightful emperor, and I¡¯m favored by God. Just wait and see how I ascend to the throne!¡±

    Lin Mengya certainly understood whom the dark golden force took orders from.

    She naturally knew that Long Tianyu was not someone who was intolerant towards others.

    However, since those people chose to seek refuge with the Crown Prince at this moment, he could not let them go.

    She raised her lips slightly. In the snow, she was like a me of fire, burning wildly on the pce wall.

    She seemed to be the torch, ready at all times to start a raging fire in the pce.

    The dark red force was severely suppressed, but Lin Mengya knew that the narrowing of the battle range made their defense impregnable.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s pride had reached its peak.

    The thorn that had been stuck in his chest for so many years was finally about to bepletely removed.

    Lin Mengya bowed her head, and the smile on her face became bigger and bigger.

    If the Crown Prince suffered a blow when his pride reached the peak, she wondered if he would learn a lesson.

    It was time for the story to reach its climax.

    ¡°Your Highness, our men have retreated to the rear area.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s bright red armor had already been dyed dark red by the blood of his enemies, but it did not affect his greatly handsome appearance.

    He was neither the prince who was unsmiling and well-known in the Capital City nor the emperor¡¯s son who retreated in order to advance.

    He was a truly mighty man, themander-in-chief of this army, and also the one whom they could rely on.

    Long Tianyu slightly rolled his eyes coldly, and took a quick look around, seeing everything clearly.

    ¡°Elder Brother, those cunning guys ran away. Tut-tut, coward.¡±

    Long Qinghan, who was covered in the blood of their enemies, sat on the horse and spoke softly.

    Previously, when they were in a good situation, those people pretended to be ready to follow them into the war.

    But as soon as the situation became slightly difficult for them, those guys quietly ran away with their men.

    Well, where there is life, there is hope. However, it was still too early for them to retreat.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Long Tianyu said in a low and hoarse voice.

    He looked out as far as he could, but failed to see a red tinge on the pce wall. However, he seemed to be able to read her mind.

    His woman, who was brave and lovely, was also working hard for theirmon goals.

    In the past, he had always wanted to include her in the scope of his protection.

    However, she kept telling him with her actions that her strength was definitely not inferior to his.

    He had to say that the feeling of fighting side by side with his love was better than he had expected.

    He suppressed the gentleness in his heart because he had to be cautious in the current case.

    ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    He turned around and asked Lin Kui, who had been standing by his side.

    Thetter immediately reported the situation in detail. After hearing the report, Long Tianyu frowned almost imperceptibly.

    ¡°The guys of the Political Cab actually came so quickly.¡±

    Actually, those old foxes had sent someone to send him a message before.

    However, before they imposed their conditions, he had already rejected them.

    The region of Dajin was conquered by the Long family.

    The Political Cab was nothing more than a watchdog. Now the evil dog wanted to bite its master. How could he tolerate it?

    ¡°I think they can¡¯t wait. It¡¯s said that the Crown Prince, our elder brother, offered a high price.¡±

    Long Qinghan showed a cold look, with a somewhat chilly smile on his face.

    Although he was the least favored prince, he had inherited the sense of pride in his bones as one of the Long family.

    He was much more honorable than the Crown Prince, who always entrusted everything to someone else.

    The Long family had conquered this region on their horses. In the generation of the first founder of Dajin, the Long family had almost been massacred in exchange for their control of this region.

    Anyway, he would absolutely not allow this region to be coveted by those viins.

    ¡°Well, better. We won¡¯t have to look for them one by one.¡±

    Long Tianyu opened his mouth, revealing a sinister smile.

    He had been thinking about this matter since the day when the eight heads of the Political Cab tried to encroach on the region of Dajin.

    Now, the Crown Prince made the members of the Political Cab believe that they would be able to be delivered from darkness.

    The overly dazzling hope took away the basic judgment from these people living in the dark like mice.

    Thus, they decided to exert all their strength in exchange for a single chance to live under the sun.

    This was truly ridiculous to the extreme!

    If they really wanted to make aeback, they could simply give up the privilege of the Political Cab and return to living in ordinary aristocratic families. After several generations, they might have a way out.

    However, after enjoying the privilege, they forgot that their current fate was the price that they would have to pay for the privilege.

    They had long been blinded by their greed.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give them a chance to be delivered from darkness!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, here is a letter from the Political Cab.¡±

    The orderly whispered in Lin Kui¡¯s ear, and Lin Kui immediately reported it to Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Who is the messenger?¡±

    Long Tianyu was not surprised. Having been in amanding position for years, the Political Cab was as arrogant as the Crown Prince.

    Besides, they thought that they had mastered everything, so they naturally wanted to put on airs.

    ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    As Lin Kui gave the order, someone immediately brought the messenger here.

    Long Tianyu turned around, without even looking at the messenger who seemed to be timid.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the Political Cab?¡±

    He did not ask what the messenger hade for. Instead, he asked about the situation in the Political Cab.

    Even stranger, the messenger from the Political Cab suddenly straightened up.

    His aura becamepletely different. He was now standing upright, and with ordinary facial features, he looked extremely solemn and respectful.

    ¡°Those eight families have sent out all their elite force. You can prepare a wholesale massacre, Your Highness.¡±

    If any member with real power in the Political Cab was here, they would be jaw-droppingly stunned.

    The messenger, whom they had carefully selected for the peace talks, turned out to be one of Long Tianyu¡¯s followers.

    Even more stunning, except for the direct descendants, many members of the eight families had secretly turned away from them. But they probably did not know that.

    ¡°Where is the letter?¡±

    Long Tianyu was not surprised by this news at all. The eight families of the Political Cab were friends only on the surface.

    Apparently, they supported each other, but actually, they would trip over each other.

    For example, this time, they were afraid that one of them would contribute more and gain more benefits in the future, so they were scrambling to send out their elites.

    But who would have thought that those responsible for inciting them were actually his men?

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to read this letter. The eight families are daydreaming and want to bargain for conditions with you at the front. They will help whoever offers a higher price, whether it¡¯s you or the Crown Prince.

    The messenger took out a brown-yellow letter from his arms, then tore it into pieces and threw the pieces on the ground disdainfully.

    Soon, those pieces of the special paper were stained and dirty by the mud in the snow.

    ¡°Humph, so avaricious. You go back and tell them we won¡¯t ept it. If they are capable, just assist the Crown Prince to ascend to the throne smoothly!¡±

 Chapter 937

    <h4>Chapter 937 The Counterattack Begins</h4>

    Although Long Qinghan spoke in a frivolous tone, the coldness in his voice was more chilly than that in the freezing weather.

    ¡°You are right, Your Highness.¡±

    The one who had long reced the original messenger lowered his eyes and spoke sincerely.

    Whether the Political Cab or the Crown Prince had all misjudged the situation.

    Did they really think that Prince Yu had been unready in the past years?

    ¡°No, you just stay. Lin Kui, find a corpse recently dead and let the corpse wear his clothes, and throw it out after chopping it up.

    In the snow, in the chaos, the group of people around Long Tianyu could not help looking at their prince withplicated expressions.

    What... what an arrogant and piercing provocation!

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±

    The messenger was very happy. He used to be a soldier, but for various reasons, he became a spy working undercover in the Political Cab.

    Now that he saw his formerrades fighting against the enemy bravely, his fighting blood had already boiled.

    Hearing that he coulde back, the cool man immediately showed a bright smile like a child.

    ¡°Elder Brother, have you been misled by sister-inw?¡±

    Long Qinghan pursed his lips with smiling eyes.

    He had sensed that his elder brother was not the same as before.

    But he did not notice the exact difference for now.

    If it were his elder brother of the past, he would not do such an aggressive thing.

    After all, it was a tacit understanding not to kill the messenger during a war.

    His elder brother used to be very old-fashioned and inflexible. He had never broken rules.

    But now-Long Qinghan touched the sword in his hand subconsciously. He was afraid that his elder brother would distance himself from him.

    ¡°She is still waiting for me.¡±

    No matter how gloomy Long Tianyu looked just now, at the mention of Lin Mengya, his dark and deep eyes would be filled with an intoxicating tenderness.

    Long Qinghan wanted to make fun of his elder brother, but he suddenly remembered that the timing was not right.

    Lin Kui and the messenger had finished their tasks neatly. A warm corpse was thrown on the ground before themanders of the Political Cab.

    Even from afar, he could see the faces of those guys opposite him clouded with anger.

    Now, they must have already given up the idea of pleasing both sides.

    Humph. A servant could not serve two masters. He really felt sorry for the eight former masters of the Political Cab. How could the loyal families be so shameless and depraved now?

    ¡°Shameless and disobedient! Third Prince, Long Tianyu, and Seventh Prince, Long Qinghan, deserve to be punished for rebelling!¡±

    After being rejected by Long Tianyu, those people in the Political Cab were obviously loyal to the Crown Prince.

    Long Tianyu, who was riding on the horse, raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing that.

    In his eyes, the bloodthirsty killing intent that could not be suppressed by the cold weather was surging.

    ¡°Kill!¡± he roared.

    Now that every force was here, he no longer had any scruples.

    All the ns had been well thought out. Moreover, those soldiers who had been well-trained did not hesitate to make full use of everything they had learned in the drill ground.

    Neither the Political Cab nor the Crown Prince would have expected that Prince Yu, who looked gloomy and cold, was a master at pretending to be weak.

    What¡¯s more, he had a beautiful and sinister wife.

    The Political Cab raised the dark golden military g and merged into the caesious crowd. Seeing that, Lin Mengya finally rested easy.

    When Long Tianyu was suppressed just now, she could clearly see that those unreliable guys had quietly retreated.

    Everyone had a survival instinct. This was something that she couldpletely understand.

    But if they wanted to profit from others¡¯ efforts, they were in the wrong.

    Even if they left only a group of people before escaping, they could cook up an exnation in the future.

    At this moment, among the crowd of people outside, who belonged to those princes?

    Even if they were so shameless to fight for the military exploit in the future, were all these soldiers dead?

    Every single person in the world could spit on them, which was enough to drown the three of them.

    She narrowed her eyes with pleasure. All the benefits of this war would belong to her camp.

    Very good.

    Standing on the wall, the Crown Prince, who was looking down at his victory, had no idea that the ending of the war below had long been decided.

    Seeing that the old foxes of the Political Cab finally sent out their troops, the Crown Prince totally rested easy.

    Thus, no matter how powerful Long Tianyu was, he would not be able to turn the tables.

    Furthermore, he would be able to ascend to the throne openly and rightfully.

    Instantly, the Crown Prince feltcent and spunky.

    ¡°Somebody, take that bitch here!¡±

    It was obvious that he was so happy that he even forgot to pay attention to his wording.

    As for the bitch he mentioned, who else could it be but the Imperial Noble Consort?

    ¡°Beautifuldy, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still protecting her.¡±

    The Crown Prince turned around to look at her insidiously.

    But Lin Mengya, who had been tough, just nced at him lightly and then made a gesture of ¡°please¡±.

    The Crown Prince did not know why she suddenly changed her attitude, but his mind was now full of the throne and power. How could he pay attention to such things?

    Lin Mengya did not even spare a nce at the person sent away by the Crown Prince, as if the Imperial Noble Consort really had nothing to do with her.

    However, in just a few minutes, the situation under the city wall had once again been reversed.

    The dark red army that had been suppressed all this time suddenly broke through, and the defensive formation developed when they narrowed their battle range did not change at all.

    They were like a piece of steel bar, reaping the enemy¡¯s lives step by step and regaining thend they¡¯d just lost.

    From a distance, the dark red crowd was like the strongest shield in the world.

    Unfortunately, no one had the sharpest spear in the world.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The look ofcency on the Crown Prince¡¯s face was almost frozen. His eyes were fixed on the dark red shield.

    However, at this moment, it was so quiet on the pce wall that there was not any soldier passing on the message.

    Outside, Long Tianyu¡¯s troops were unstoppable.

    The forces of the Political Cab and the Crown Prince, who thought they were powerful, were crushed in an instant.

    The situation had instantly turned into a totally one-sided ughter.

    ¡°Aha, I gave them a name, the Human Tank. Don¡¯t underestimate their rattan armor. Ordinary swords would not be able to destroy the armor in the slightest.¡±

    Lin Mengya was finally able to smile. Her rose-petal-like lips curled up slightly. Such a smile was both beautiful and chilly.

    The Crown Prince finally came to his senses and realized that something was wrong with her.

    ¡°Bitch! What did you do?¡±

    He rushed over like crazy. He would never have expected that he, who had gained the absolute upper hand just now, would lose in an instant.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You did it, didn¡¯t you? Your Highness, you forced my husband to take this path, didn¡¯t you? Are you satisfied with the results he has achieved?¡±

    She could not bear it any longer and dropped her pretense.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked straight at the Crown Prince. She wore a look of ruthless mockery in her eyes.

    ¡°Humph, I knew that you and that son of a bitch...¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, look at yourself. You don¡¯t look like a prince at all.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who had long been irritated with him, interrupted him coldly.

    ¡°You always think that you are superior to others, but so what? You¡¯re the humblest one. Look at yourself now. I¡¯m afraid that even the beggars on the roadside are nobler than you. Otherwise, why did your mother, and your younger sister, both abandon you at this time?¡±

    A look of disdain appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she deliberately said those provocative words.

    The Crown Prince red at her, wishing he could wring her slender neck with his own hands. However, the cool and beautiful maidservant stood between them, blocking his way.

    In the world of ice and snow, the chilling aura of the maidservant overwhelmed him and froze his steps.

    ¡°What did you say? How could my mother and my younger sister abandon me!¡± the Crown Prince roared louder and louder, which indicated that his mood was unstable.

    Lin Mengya looked into his eyes, which were clear at one moment but muddled the next. Something shed across her eyes.

    With a sneer at the corner of her mouth, she chose to tell the truth in front of the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Ever since the Shangguan family rebelled and got caught, their remaining force is almost controlled by your mother, right? The Shangguan family was going to rebel, so they had great power. Don¡¯t you know that? How many of their remaining men are in your troops below? Or did someone tell you that they would help you suppress the dissatisfaction of the officials when you ascend to the throne?¡±

    There was a sh of panic across the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Mengya knew that she had guessed correctly.

    ¡°One more thing. The Shangguan family secretly kept a lot of followers. But do you know whom they served? Neither your uncle nor your mother, but your sister Princess Tiancheng.¡±

    Princess Tiancheng had done a lot of things behind the scenes. She knew some of them, but for other things, Princess Tiancheng did them in an extremely secretive way.

    But she had a wide range of contacts. After all, the Sanjue Hall made a living on secrets. It could do some things more secretly and thoroughly than Long Tianyu¡¯s men.

    Princess Tiancheng had done great nning to be the Empress.

    But now, she described the ignorance of the Crown Prince¡¯s mother as her deliberate indulgence.

    ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯re ipetent, coward, arrogant and conceited, so your mother is very disappointed in you. You have the right idea: you¡¯re her only son, and she has to support you. But you¡¯re so stupid that she couldn¡¯t see the hope. So she would rather support a daughter than help you consolidate your position as the Crown Prince. Tut-tut, even the poor families are run by men. But what about you? You¡¯re not as good as a woman.¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to show an extremely disdainful look. In fact, she was absolutely a feminist, but now, in order to attack the enemy, she had to hit him where it hurt.

 Chapter 938

    <h4>Chapter 938 Complete Victory</h4>

    At this moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were cloudy. He shook his head desperately, mumbling, ¡°No, no.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that this man was going crazy.

    In fact, from the moment she returned and saw the Crown Prince, she knew that he would sooner orter be a good-for-nothing.

    There was a faint smell of medicineing from his body, and ever since the Shen Nung System came to him for the first time, it had detected that there was arge amount of poison in his body that could make a person mentally ill.

    Moreover, there was no cure.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re talking nonsense! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The Crown Prince suddenly shouted at Lin Mengya fiercely while Baisu had been prepared for it.

    But the soldiers around them also felt that something was wrong. In an instant, they surrounded Lin Mengya and Baisu.

    ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡±

    By now, the Crown Prince could no longer tell who was standing in front of him.

    A rush of irritation welled up in his heart. Only when he saw the sshing blood could he feel a little better.

    Of course, the Crown Prince was not aware that this was the effect of the medication.

    He was affected by an extremely special kind of poison. If his mind was really affected, he would be a demon that loved blood and killing.

    Lin Mengya looked at them cautiously. Inadvertently, she and Baisu got closer to the edge of the pce walls.

    ¡°Go! Kill her!¡±

    With bloodshot eyes, the Crown Prince had lost all humanity.

    He roared madly at Lin Mengya and Baisu while his voice sounded crazy and hoarse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Master.¡±

    Baisu wielded the long sword horizontally in front of her. Even though she was facing so many enemies, she didn¡¯t show any fear at all.

    ¡°Why should we fear a stray dog?¡±

    Lin Mengya merely nced back indifferently, and the Crown Prince¡¯s army was destroyed by the dark red flood in the blink of an eye.

    There was no way they could withstand the destructive attack.

    Before this, the Crown Prince had not noticed that because of the influence of medicine, his behaviors had be more and more extreme, and his way of doing things had be more and more ruthless.

    In recent months, he had executed countless innocent men.

    With how cruel and heartless he was, how could his men still be loyal to him?

    Thus, the vast majority of the azure-gray troop from the imperial city, which had been under the Crown Prince¡¯s leadership, had surrendered.

    Furthermore, at the beginning of the counterattack, many of them took out a piece of red cloth from their bosoms and tied it to their right arms.

    Even the members of the Political Cab did not expect this.

    They had thought they could relentlessly defeat their opponents that were down, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would be attacked from both sides.

    The heads of the Political Cab probably didn¡¯t expect that they would be so miserable.

    ¡°Kill her! What a bunch of bums!¡±

    The Crown Prince had already gone mad. Seeing that his men refused to take action, he even snatched the saber from the hand of one of them and plunged it into that person¡¯s chest.

    Blood sttered along with the movement of the Crown Prince.

    The blood sprinkled on the Crown Prince¡¯s face made him look ferocious like a Yaksha.

    ¡°Your, Your Highness...¡±

    The red blood not only represented the Crown Prince¡¯s bloodthirsty desire but also aroused anger and fear in the soldiers¡¯ hearts.

    In the chaos, not only did their general fail to fight with them, but he urged them to work themselves to the bone for him.

    Theirrades had either died on the battlefield or surrendered to their opponents.

    But now, in order to kill a woman, the Crown Prince showed no mercy to his men.

    He had lost his mind. How could such a general not disappoint them?

    However, due to the fear of the Crown Prince, these people still obeyed his orders subconsciously.

    More than a dozen people narrowed their encirclement. Lin Mengya and Baisu could only retreat step by step.

    ¡°Be careful, Master.¡±

    Baisu¡¯s face darkened. Even though these elite soldiers had been specially trained, she remained fearless.

    Finally, a courageous man wanted to rush over and kill these two women.

    A sword light shed, and then blood sshed out of that man¡¯s chest.

    Baisu withdrew her sword with no expression on her face. She then started fighting with those men.

    Lin Mengya leaned against the edge of the pce walls. Although she was alone, the surrounding elite soldiers could not get close to her at all.

    Although the Crown Prince had stationed most of his men outside the pce, he still kept many of his elite men by his side.

    When Lin Mengya saw the guards left in the pce finally running up the stairs beside the pce wall, she couldn¡¯t help reaching into the inner side of her robe.

    She kept a lot of poison she had carefully prepared there. As long as it exploded, anyone who got close to her would die.

    It was a pity that the poison was limited, and it would be too inhumane if she used it. Otherwise, those enemies below would have died under her poison.

    Lin Mengya pursed her lips, but she was not afraid.

    Instead, she felt a little regretful.

    After all, her husband was fighting in the name of justice, so she couldn¡¯t use many tricks up her sleeve.

    Nevertheless, Baisu was very powerful. Even if she was dealing with many people, she could still be able to protect Lin Mengya.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that in some people¡¯s eyes, her power, which was red and could burn the world, was extremely dazzling.

    The frontline moved forward quite fast while Long Tianyu¡¯s red armor was particrly eye-catching in the dark red flood.

    He would be closer to his wife with every inch he approached.

    Everyone saw him fighting bravely, but no one could feel the joy and passion in his eyes.

    Finally, Long Tianyu arrived at the foot of the pce walls.

    When he raised his head, he could see her right in front of him.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er,e down!¡±

    Long Tianyu lifted his head. His voice seemed to echo through the whole battlefield.

    Standing on the top of the walls, Ling Mengya was eager toe to him. She immediately turned around and saw him at the gate of the pce.

    There was no need for her to think or speak.

    Under the surprised gaze of everyone, Lin Mengya lifted the hem of her dress and jumped down from the high pce walls.

    Her red dress fluttered in the air, and she was like a phoenix descending from the sky.

    At the same time, Long Tianyu threw away the bloodstained spear.

    He caught his wife with his big hands and held her gently in his arms.

    Killing three thousand enemies on the battlefield couldn¡¯tpare with the pleasure of holding her in his arms.

    Finally, he smiled as he nted a kiss on her delicate forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    What he had done was indeed to make sure that the woman in his arms could stay safe and sound in his embrace.

    Lin Mengya smiled, and regardless of whether there was anyone around, she kissed the man¡¯s light-colored thin lips hard.

    That man was her husband, so of course, she could kiss him whenever she wanted.

    Everyone around no matter if they were enemies or friends, felt that their eyes were going blind.

    In the time it took for them to react, the couple riding on the horse had escaped from the encirclement.

    They knew that since the most important thing had been dealt with, the Seventh Prince would definitely get the rest of the finishing work done.

    Therefore, Prince Yu, who was decisive in killing just now, rushed back to his mansion with his woman.

    He left the mess and countless pairs of stunned eyes behind.

    The first snow of this year was very unusual. The Crown Prince wanted to force the emperor to abdicate and rebel but was discovered and suppressed by Long Tianyu, the Third Prince.

    The Political Cab was a mysterious organization that had never been exposed to the public before. It was uprooted by the Third Prince because of their evil intentions and support for a tyrant¡¯s crimes.

    The other princes, on the other hand, had be the target of disdain from the entire city and even the entire country because they retreated before the battle.

    The legendary Prince Yu, who rose to power but did not fight for fame and wealth, stayed in his mansion with his beloved wife for three days.

    Of course, the civilians outside the mansion didn¡¯t know this.

    This was because they¡¯d received word that the prince had been ambushed and had led his soldiers to fight. His health couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

    After themon people learned about this matter, Long Tianyu¡¯s image as a great man in their hearts became more concrete.

    However, if they knew that the prince was just anxious to get along with his wife since they had been separated for a long time, and that was why he ran straight back to his mansion with his wife, they would probably be quite stunned and speechless.

    ¡°Enough... Stop this...¡±

    Lin Mengya, whose mouth was stuffed with all kinds of pastries, stared at Long Tianyu, who was feeding her food with his chopsticks.

    In fact, they didn¡¯t do anything special in the past three days. They just ate and slept.

    After all, they hadn¡¯t eaten or slept well for many days because they had been busy dealing with the Crown Prince¡¯s matter.

    In the past three days, they had made up for it.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve lost weight again. Can someone tell me when the famous chefs I invited will arrive?¡±

    Long Tianyu, the great hero furrowed his brows as he pinched his wife¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Your Highness, they arrived outside the Capital City yesterday. They¡¯ll be there this afternoon,¡± Baiji replied with a smile.

    With Lin Mengya¡¯s presence, Prince Yu¡¯s mansion regained its former vigor.

    Baiji and the other maidservants were used to living in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion. Now that they had returned, they were back to their ces.

    They¡¯d weathered through thick and thin. Now, all of the prince¡¯s major threats had been eliminated, and the rest was nothing to worry about.

    Lin Mengya made her identity as the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall public on a small scale.

    Therefore, the mansion became even much livelier.

    In particr, Qinghu, as a Duke, naturally upied a ce in the prince¡¯s mansion. Those who came to report in secret started entering the mansion through the front door instead of climbing over the walls.

    For a moment, the once deste Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was as lively as a fair.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll turn into a pig if I keep eating. I heard that your father has sent his men to summon you seven or eight times. You should think about when to meet him.¡±

    Speaking of the emperor, Lin Mengya did not like him.

    Because of Long Tianyu¡¯s tacit consent and even adding fuel to the fire, his men had nted their spies around the emperor.

    Yesterday, they received a piece of news.

    Feng Zidie, who should have been sent back to the Feng family, was sneaked into the pce two nights ago.

    To be honest, the current Feng family was insignificant to Lin Mengya.

    She was the most favorable princess of the Nation of Lintian. Her two cousin brothers, who doted o her greatly, would do anything for her.

 Chapter 939

    <h4>Chapter 939 n of Scapegoat</h4>

    For example, this time, her two cousin brothers insisted on making trouble together, both overtly and covertly.

    If she hadn¡¯t tried her best to stop them, those two guys would have caused more chaos in Dajin.

    In the Lieyun Empire, it was certain that Xiaoyu would be the next emperor after he came out.

    Moreover, both the Emperor and his wife were Lin Mengya¡¯s strong supporters.

    In terms of power in the underworld, she was the Hall Master of the famous Sanjue Hall.

    One day, when Lin Mengya was bored and thought about the forces behind her, she found that she was a powerful figure.

    She did not need anyone¡¯s support to secure her position as the concubine of Princess Yu.

    Whether it was Feng Zidie or the Emperor of Dajin, even if they wanted to interfere with her marriage, they could only do nothing about it.

    More importantly, she and Long Tianyu were closely attached and they would be loyal to each other to the death.

    She knew that this man belonged to her from the inside out.

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to take him away from me? They¡¯ll only end up dead!¡±

    Therefore, even if the Emperor of Dajin and Feng Zidie were up to something behind her back, Lin Mengya was not anxious at all.

    She even had a hint of a leisurely attitude.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    At the mention of his father, there was no longer any hesitation in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    He stuffed a piece of the chestnut cake into his wife¡¯s mouth with the same firmness and gentleness.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just hide like this. We know his little scheme better than anyone else. If you keep avoiding him, he won¡¯t be able to perform this show alone.¡±

    In the Imperial Pce, the old schemer, who had just shown weakness to her, had done many things in private.

    In order to protect Yinghua, she had secretly sent him away.

    Apart from Long Tianyu, only the Emperor¡¯s men knew about this matter.

    Therefore, a few months ago, Yinghua¡¯s servant sent her a message.

    It was said that the Emperor¡¯s men were secretly looking for Yinghua and trying to bring him back.

    Yinghua was young, but Concubine Xian was a clever person.

    Over the years she had stayed in the imperial harem, she had seen through the world.

    She didn¡¯t want anything else but for her son to grow up safely.

    Therefore, when the Emperor tried to fool Consort Xian again by promising her that her son would have the position of the Heir Prince, Consort Xian directly pinned the me on Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.

    Perhaps the Emperor of Dajin would never have imagined that his repeated trick would fail when he used it on Concubine Xian.

    In fact, the Imperial Noble Consort did not covet the position of Empress Dowager or make her son the Heir Prince.

    However, she did a good rtionship with the Emperor, so she had to swallow the insult and humiliation silently.

    But now, the Imperial Noble Consort had already seen through that man¡¯s true colors. Naturally, she would no longer be bewitched by him.

    It was pathetic that in therge Imperial Pce, no one was actually sincere with the Emperor of Dajin.

    Lin Mengya could not help but recall Xiaoyu¡¯s parents.

    Despite the many misunderstandings and hardships they had been through, they treated each other with sincerity without any false disy of affection.

    The Emperor of Dajin had reaped what he sowed and could not me anyone else.

    Perhaps one day, he would regret his ambitions.

    After pondering for a while, Long Tianyu said in a dull voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want the throne.¡±

    He and his wife had holed up in his Mansion these days not only because they wanted to avoid arousing suspicion, but more importantly, Long Tianyu was resistant to being the emperor.

    Lin Mengya looked at him and gave him a gentle smile.

    She reached out her delicate hand to smoothen his furrowed brows.

    ¡°Are you afraid that I will be aggrievedter?¡±

    Her sweet voice was like honey to Long Tianyu.

    He stretched out his arms and held the woman in front of him tightly.

    He didn¡¯t enjoy power struggles, to begin with. He only wanted to keep the happiness he had right then.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you take the throne or not. If you really don¡¯t enjoy being the emperor, you can abdicate in a few years and let your seventh brother take over the burden.¡±

    Lin Mengya took off her shoes and hung herself on Long Tianyu.

    She gently huddled up in his arms while advising her husband that he should let Long Qinghan take the burden.

    However, Long Tianyu shook his head bitterly. He had thought of such a way to shirk his responsibility.

    It was just that Qinghan¡¯s background and previous achievements were not sufficient.

    Even if Long Tianyu retired from the throne, those officials might not obey Qinghan.

    The Jin State would not be able to withstand the second episode of torment.

    It was true that Ya¡¯er mattered to Long Tianyu the most.

    Nevertheless, he could not be so selfish as to set aside the people of the Jin State for his own happiness.

    ¡°Hey, silly. Since Long Qinghan¡¯s birth mother doesn¡¯t have high status, you can grant her a better background. If others say that his achievements aren¡¯t enough for him to take the throne, you¡¯ll create opportunities where he can reach the standards. It¡¯d be best if his great achievements can jeopardize your position as the emperor. In this way, you¡¯ll be able to sessfully abdicate, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Mengya poked her husband¡¯s cheek, and there was a sly look in her big eyes.

    ¡°These ancient people are good at everything except their ways of thinking. They are too rigid.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He seemed to have just heard an amazing idea.

    ¡°But... but what great achievement should he have? How about this, I¡¯ll arrange for Lintian and Lieyun to have a fake fight, and then I¡¯ll ask Qinghan to deal with it?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. She didn¡¯t realize that her cold handsome man, who used to be proud and aloof, had been led astray by her.

    But in the next second, she seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a great opportunity right in front of us? As long as we are cautious enough, Long Qinghan will make a great contribution this time.¡±

    With a sneaky smile on her face, Lin Mengya whispered her n into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.

    Under the sun, the husband and wife smiled treacherously.

    Long Qinghan, who was far away in the Imperial Pce, suddenly felt a chill from head to toe.

    Suspicion filled him as he turned around to look at the sunny sky outside.

    ¡°It seems that I should wear a cloak when I go back.

    ¡°What cold winter snow.¡±

    After the couple discussed the n to let Long Qinghan take over the burden, the problem that troubled Long Tianyu for a long time was solved.

    In the Imperial Pce, the Emperor, who had thought that he would be able to control everything, had once again sent his man to summon Long Tianyu.

    After LongTianyu left, Lin Mengya, who was guarding alone in the yard, dressed herself up.

    That day outside the pce walls, numerous people saw her jumping into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, and then the two of them left.

    Since she knew what the Emperor of Dajin was up to, as the heroine of this scandal, she had to show up.

    Qinghu, who had officially be a young Duke, leaned against the door frame and grabbed a handful of fried goods from Lin Mengya¡¯s room, slowly enjoying them.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you afraid that your father-inw will turn mad if you go over?¡±

    Qinghu always supported whatever Lin Mengya did regardless of everything.

    Furthermore, he liked to see his little girl¡¯s unwillingness to suffer a loss. That was especially true when she conned those higher-ups. Even he, an observer, felt a burst of delight.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I go? He owes me a lot. In the past, I didn¡¯t go ask it back because I respected him. Now that he¡¯s repeating the same trick, I have to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Sitting in front of the mirror, Lin Mengya was a picturesque beauty.

    However, a deep grievance was present in her eyes.

    Qinghu finally finished eating thest walnut in his hand. He patted his hands and straightened his clothes.

    He looked like a refined gentleman, but he was just as cunning as Lin Mengya. He still showed his attitude of watching the fun.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Outside the prince¡¯s mansion, ostentatious sedan chairs had already been prepared.

    Lin Mengya had always kept a low profile when she stirred up trouble. But now, she was finally going to be mboyant.

    In the Imperial Pce, the Emperor of Dajin had no idea that his daughter-inw, who was eager to get back at him, was already on her way.

    At this moment, he wore the look of a loving father while looking at his son in front of him, who had saved him from danger.

    Although they were father and son, the way he treated his son was more like a monarchmanding his subject.

    He used to think that his son would be the most suitable person to take over his job to rule the country.

    But now, he gradually wavered.

    Just as his ministers had said, he was still in the prime of his life.

    Now, the Nation of Lintian had taken the initiative to establish diplomatic rtions with Dajin, and Lieyun seemed to have a close rtionship with his this son.

    Once those two countries had a good rtionship with the Jin State, the war would not break out for at least a few years.

    Moreover, the Emperor of Dajin already grasped the most crucial clues about the relic of the Guwei State.

    As long as he could find it, the world would belong to him.

    When that happened, he would be the lord of the world.

    ¡°I have many sons.

    ¡°If they all fail to get their jobs done, I can have more sons.

    ¡°As long as I possess supreme power, I will be able to obtain everything I want.

    ¡°Now, as long as that son of mine marries that stupid woman, I¡¯ll be one step closer to my ambition.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of a woman. As my obedient son, he will definitely not refuse my proposal.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    In front of the Emperor, his son, who was still proud and aloof even in front of him, said those words softly but firmly.

    The smile on the Emperor¡¯s face froze. ¡°What? He actually dares to refuse me?¡±

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be willful.¡±

    In a low voice, the Emperor of Dajin showed his authority as a father.

    However, Long Tianyu straightened his back, and there seemed to be a faint sneer on his face.

    ¡°I will never marry Feng Zidie. My wife will only be Princess Rongan of Lintian, not anyone else.¡±

    Although the Emperor¡¯s face darkened, Long Tianyu was no longer afraid.

    ¡°Father has truly aged. He used to be the overlord of the world, but he is now just an old man tormented by ambition.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I should ask him to give up his position as soon as possible instead of having him continue to act absurdly.

    ¡°This will also be the blessing of the people of Dajin.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re of noble status. How can Princess Rongan deserve you?¡±

    The Emperor of Dajin red at his son.

    For some unknown reason, there was a feeling of uneasiness in his heart.

    He felt that he might not be able to control his son anymore.

 Chapter 940

    <h4>Chapter 940 Shameless Emperor</h4>

    ¡°Do you think Feng Zidie is qualified to be my legal wife while she isn¡¯t from the imperial family?¡±

    Long Tianyu nced contemptuously at the woman standing by the side, whose face turned pale in an instant.

    His father¡¯s face became extremely distorted. Long Tianyu instantly experienced how great it felt to retort people.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Ya¡¯er always got into verbal arguments with others in the past. This feels great.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The Feng family has already made some contributions. Besides, they¡¯ve been helping take care of my health, so you don¡¯t need to worry about Ms. Feng¡¯s family background. It¡¯s up to me to decide this matter.¡±

    With a thick skin, the Emperor of Dajin obviously wanted to attribute all the credit for Lin Mengya¡¯s hard work to the Feng family.

    Long Tianyu stood there, but his eyes were cold and disappointed.

    ¡°In the past, he taught me in person how to be a wise, honest, and polite man. Although he was serious and strict back then, he was not as shameless as he is now.

    ¡°I finally got to see what it is like to use all means.¡±

    ¡°Father, If you insist, why don¡¯t you let Ms. Feng settle in your harem? The Empress can¡¯t stay any longer, and the harem can¡¯t be ruled without a master. I think it¡¯s appropriate that Ms. Feng settle there.¡±

    This time, no matter how angry the Emperor of Dajin was, Long Tianyu would no longer look at him with respect and fear.

    Although the Emperor was still sitting at the highest position in Dajin, for some unknown reason, he felt that both Dajin and his son werepletely out of his control.

    Under the cover of the loose dragon robe, his palm loosened and tightened.

    Finally, the Emperor of Dajin took a long breath.

    It seemed to be apromise or final struggle.

    ¡°As long as you marry Ms. Feng as your concubine, I will let Princess Rongan be the vice Princess. What do you think?¡±

    He raised his head and looked at his son as if he was no longer the high and mighty emperor.

    He was merely a father begging his son topromise.

    But Long Tianyu, who had always been obedient and sensible, just raised his head and nced at him lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Feng Zidie can marry anyone except me. I won¡¯t have anything to do with her anymore. Father, since you¡¯re in poor health, you should stop worrying about certain things. Your safety is the blessing of the entire Dajin.¡±

    If this matter happened in the past, Long Tianyu would not have been so heartless.

    He turned around and left the imperial study. The ce where he used to be full of expectation and excitement now made him feel absurd and ridiculous.

    ¡°Could Father betray his conscience and morals for his so-called ambitions?

    ¡°As a ruler, shouldn¡¯t he be a role model for all his people?

    ¡°He¡¯s such a double-dealer, and he¡¯s shameless beyond belief. What difference is there between him and those pop rogues?

    ¡°Perhaps he is even not as open and aboveboard as those hooligans.

    ¡°At the very least, those people would not unt themselves as a man of honor.

    ¡°This Imperial Pce was once the only ce I cared about.

    ¡°However, that appears to be very absurd now.¡±

    Long Tianyu felt a chill in his heart, but the face of the woman who upied his heart emerged in his mind.

    A sense of warmth rose from the bottom of his heart again.

    He was d that he still had her. Fortunately, he would not be as despicable and shameless as the man on the throne.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Father call for you urgently? Why did youe out so soon?¡±

    On the way out of the pce, Long Qinghan, who was responsible for maintaining order in the pce, walked side by side with his third brother with some suspicion.

    He was no longer the idle prince.

    In the battle of the imperial city, like a hidden de, he finally emitted a dazzling light.

    There were many things that Long Tianyu did not have time to deal with, and he would leave them to Long Qinghan.

    It was only then that many realized that the seemingly frivolous Seventh Prince was in fact a formidable figure.

    Many aristocratic ns wanted to curry favor with this prince, but they were all rejected by him.

    This move was to aplish a great task with little effort through clever maneuvers, and he was very good at it.

    ¡°He asked me to marry Feng Zidie. Why did you ask? Do you want to do it for me?¡±

    Long Tianyu nced at his younger brother from the corner of his eyes. The more he thought about the matter he discussed with Ya¡¯er, the more he felt that it was feasible.

    Long Qinghan turned to look at his royal brother inadvertently.

    That pair of ck eyes seemed to be sizing him up like an animal, which suddenly made his hair stand on end.

    He thought that his royal brother really wanted to use him as a scapegoat.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to marry a crazy woman.

    ¡°I... I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯d rather marry a woman like my sister-inw. Even if she is powerful, smart, and a little frightening, it¡¯s better than marrying a selfish idiot who would disturb the peace.¡±

    Long Qinghan had no idea that he was digging his own grave. In fact, he just wanted to praise his sister-inw and mock his royal brother for his determined cowardice.

    But he didn¡¯t know that it was his words that convinced Long Tianyu to have him take over the position of emperor in a few years.

    Long Qinghan was destined to take over the burden.

    However, he did not know what the burden was.

    ¡°There is only one person like Ya¡¯er in the world. You¡¯d better give up and stop harboring evil intentions toward your sister-inw. This is not cool, Long Qinghan.¡±

    Long Qinghan red at his gloomy third brother and immediately pointed at the heavens and swore to prove his innocence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, absolutely a misunderstanding! She is like a mother to me. No matter how much of a jerk I am, I would never have evil intentions toward my sister-inw. By the way, Third Brother, you know Father¡¯s temperament. He won¡¯t give up on this matter. You¡¯d better put an end to this as soon as possible.¡±

    Long Qinghan quickly changed the subject. He was afraid that his third brother, who loved his wife as much as his life, would kill him because of what he said.

    Speaking of this, even he was a little surprised. Long Tianyu, who had always been cold-hearted, actually treated his wife as his life.

    However, their father repeatedly tried to take advantage of Lin Mengya.

    Long Qinghan thought that what their father had done made his third brother disappointed in their father-son rtionship.

    Long Tianyu nodded and looked at his brother beside him, who was full of warm smiles.

    He lowered his eyes and spoke with a much gentler voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ll probably remember that thing forever.¡±

    Only the two of them were able to hear those words.

    Also, only the two of them were able to understand the meaning behind those words.

    Long Qinghan was stunned for a moment, and his brown eyes, which were always gentle, were filled with insuppressible rage for no reason.

    However, in merely a short moment, it disappeared like smoke in thin air.

    His self-control was no less than that of Long Tianyu.

    ¡°There are some things that I will never forget. Even if I am to fall into hell in the future, I will seek justice for her.¡±

    Every word he uttered was clear and distinct, like numerous extremely sharp knives that were deeply engraved in his memory.

    Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief. Even his mother thought they were too young to know about that matter.

    But he clearly remembered how that night, the wet nurse who apanied Long Qinghan, taking care of and protecting him, sadly told him the truth about how the woman who gave birth to him back then died a miserable death.

    Qinghan, who was only five years old back then, witnessed with his own eyes how the wet nurse was tortured to death.

    That night, Qinghan felt freezing cold all over while returning to his chamber.

    In order to cover up his feelings, he hit the younger brother whom he had always doted on for the first time.

    All of this was because of their father, the emperor.

    The man Long Qinghan used to look up to had used the blood of a woman in exchange for secret information about his ambition.

    Qinghan gave up the ridiculous father-son rtionship earlier than Long Tianyu.

    Because he had long recognized that only interests mattered to their father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That can be done soon.¡±

    It was unknown whether Long Tianyu wasforting Long Qinghan or telling himself that he could not take it anymore.

    They raised their heads at the same time and saw the gate of the Imperial Pce, which was filled with holes.

    The Crown Prince used to be their big brother.

    When on earth did their big brother, who was always kind to his younger brothers and took care of them, turn into a madman who only cared about fame and wealth and would not even let go of his own kin?

    Perhaps it was because of the one in the imperial study.

    What they had suffered, as well as the Crown Prince and the Empress, was caused by that man.

    It was all because of his ambition that all the good things had been ruined.

    Now that the greatest danger in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had been removed, Lin Mengya and the ones she cared for finally returned to the mansion.

    They didn¡¯t have to hide anymore, nor did they need to fear that a cmity would suddenlye to them.

    At this moment, everyone was gathered in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Even the cold winter couldn¡¯t stop the heat between them.

    After getting along with each other for a while, everyone had be a real family now.

    Old Uncle Bai, who was a man of few words, squatted at the gate and smoked. At the same time, he stirred the sugar-fried chestnuts in the pot.

    Aunt Bai and Baiji, whose needlework wasparable to royal seamstresses, were sewing new clothes for Lin Mengya for the New Year.

    At the same time, they engaged in chitchat with Ms. Tian.

    Brother Ning, who had be the steward of the outer courtyard of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, sat under the eaves and discussed something with Baili Rui, who had almost recovered.

    Baizhi, Baishao, and Baisu were sitting around a table, ying cards with Baiji¡¯s younger brothers and sisters.

    The older female servants in the yard were also sitting together and drinking hot wine in twos and threes, joking with each other.

    Lin Mengya leanedzily on the warm couch in the pavilion and chatted with her maidservants while looking at Moyan, who was wearing a cute coat and a tiger-head hat. He hobbled his chubby legs and threw himself into her arms with a smile.

    ¡°This kid is smart. He knows Miss dotes on him the most.¡±

    Baishao nced at Moyan with a smile. Although he always smiled, he was the closest to her master.

    Throwing himself into his aunt¡¯s soft and fragrant arms, the little boyughed happily.

    His facial features were already delicate and lovely, and now they looked even more adorable, which made all the people in the yard adore him.

 Chapter 941

    <h4>Chapter 941 To Prostrate Myself to Bodhisattvas</h4>

    ¡°Aunt... Aunt...¡±

    The little boy was just a baby, who was learning how to speak. The first word he pronounced was actually ¡°aunt¡±.

    Lin Mengya had a big smile on her face. She hugged Moyan and kissed him.

    She thought that she was lucky in this life. Her husband was iparably good-looking and had an unparalleled manner, powerful and loyal to her, and her brothers were also umonly excellent people.

    Now, she had a nephew, who turned out to be as delicate as a doll.

    She was exceptionally lucky.

    When she saw those people trying to cause trouble for her now, there was no grudge in her heart.

    Who could have a trouble-free life? Those unexpected troubles could be treated as spices of her life when she felt bored.

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you afraid that Prince will marry that crazy girl?¡±

    Baishao was unlucky today and suffered a clean-up very early.

    Knowing that her master liked sunflower seeds, she scooped up a handful of sunflower seeds and shelled them for her master.

    In fact, as soon as the prince left, they learned from their master why the emperor urgently summoned the prince today.

    The poor Emperor of Dajin thought that he did a perfect job and caught them off guard. But in fact, even the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion knew what he was thinking.

    He was a really humbled emperor.

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. Although they had been spending days in hiding before, Baiji, who was extremely careful, still remembered that Lin Mengya liked to eat sweets like candied fruits in winter.

    Baiji had long prepared green plums, waxberries, dark plums, and other candied fruits. Now that they were served, Lin Mengya felt so sweet even in her heart.

    The maidservants in the family gave Feng Zidie the nickname ¡°Crazy Girl¡±.

    Feng Zidie was more a domineering and willful daughter of a rich family than a crazy girl for a man. She could not bear any setbacks at all.

    She required whomever she liked to like her.

    If that man did not like her, he would owe her.

    She did not know why Feng Zidie had such an idea, and she always scoffed at the logic of pirates.

    She and Long Tianyu were equal.

    She loved him, and he did not have to love her. But her love was not a cheap and unsble product that could be thrown to a man casually.

    If she were Feng Zidie, she would rather totally confess her affection for that man in front of him.

    If he liked her, it would be a happy ending. If he did not, she would just think that she had spent a wonderful time in unrequited love.

    She must cherish herself before others cherished her.

    Feng Zidie did not understand that, so in the eyes of the spectators, she had be the most ridiculous woman.

    ¡°What should I be afraid of? Do you think that my prince is so stupid?¡±

    She knew her man better than anyone else. If she kept being so suspicious, it would be an insult to him.

    Anyway, she did not take Feng Zidie seriously at all. She looked around the yard and then looked at Baishao doubtfully.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite Elder Sister Lin Lang? Why can¡¯t I see her?¡±

    Su Ling was still living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. In the opinion of Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, at least before Sheng Nankun was ¡°resurrected¡±, they had the responsibility to protect Su Ling.

    Although Lin Mengya did not think that Su Ling should act in fidelity to Sheng Nankun, at least she did not want them to regret it for the rest of their lives because of all kinds of misunderstandings.

    Furthermore, based on the past days she had spent with Su Ling, she had learned that her cousin was a very affectionate person.

    Hopefully, she would get what she wanted in the end.

    ¡°Princess Lin Lang has gone to offer incense to Buddhas with her maidservants. It¡¯s said that a new temple has been built outside the city. Thest time Princess Lin Lang went out to drive away her worries, she seemed to attach much importance to the incense sticks there for no reason. Now, she goes there every few days. Maybe Buddhas there are more responsive to prayers.¡±

    It was Baizhi who replied. She was known as a know-it-all in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    The girl seemed to know everything. She looked so cute that people could easily let down their guard against her.

    Lin Mengya wanted her to try the main business of Sanjue Hall. After all, Baishao had been able to shock the entire Capital City with a stamp of her foot now.

    Looking at Baishao, who was distressed by the loss of only one tael of silver, Lin Mengya could only say in her heart, ¡°As the saying goes, the wealthier, the stingier.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the incense sticks there must be good. Ask Sister Lin Lang to help donate some money to the temple in our name someday. Anyway, your Elder Sister Baishao is rich, so we can spend some money on good deeds.¡±

    Moyan sat in her arms and ate the sweet chestnut cake.

    Lin Mengya teased Baishao casually, but thetter just rolled her eyes and took out the notes as much as a few thousand taels of silver from her sleeve to execute her master¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°The incense sticks are not really good. In my opinion, the monks in the temple are so handsome that Princess Lin Lang is fascinated by them,¡± Baishao said casually while curling her lips.

    Lin Mengya put down the candied fruits in her hand and pondered.

    ¡°Moyan, do you want to see Bodhisattvas with me?¡±

    The baby¡¯s eyes were dark and bright. Although he did not know what the Bodhisattvas were, when he heard that he could go out with his aunt, he immediately nodded like a chick pecking rice.

    ¡°Well, we are at a loose end anyway. Let¡¯s go to see how handsome the monks in this temple are.¡±

    Anyone who wanted to seduce someone from her family had to first ask her, the head of the family, for permission!

    Probably because the family was suddenly at ease after the war, their passion for such a meaningless matter reached an unprecedentedly high level.

    After Lin Mengya mentioned that, the whole family, including men and women, old and young, rushed to catch the adulterer... no, to prostrate themselves to Buddhas.

    However, she had to leave some people at home to look after the house.

    After picking four maidservants, as well as Ms. Tian and Ms. Bai who looked honest and upright, she and the baby, escorted by Brother Ning, went to the temple.

    ¡°A few days ago, these shops were closed, but now they¡¯re busy again.¡±

    Baizhi lifted the curtain of the horse carriage and saw that the shops that had been affected were open now.

    The Capital City was bustling with people. It seemed that it had returned to prosperity overnight.

    ¡°Humans are like the weeds. As long as the weeds are not burnt to ashes, they cane back to life in the next spring. Whether it is war or disease, as long as people are still alive, there is hope,¡± Lin Mengya sighed genuinely while holding the baby in her arms.

    Whether the Crown Prince or the Emperor of Dajin, they looked down on thesemoners in their hearts.

    But it was thesemoners who supported them as well as the world.

    She always thought that a truly wise monarch should conform to public opinion and be responsible for themoners ruled by him.

    It was probably the most difficult job in the world.

    Fortunately, Long Qinghan could be regarded as the backup.

    Otherwise, she must try to give birth to a son who would ascend to the throne as soon as possible.

    She was happy to sit back and rx, unconcerned about others¡¯ suffering.

    ¡°Ah-choo-¡±

    Long Qinghan, who had juste from the Imperial Pce with Long Tianyu, let out a huge sneeze.

    For no reason, he felt a chill down his spine.

    He looked up at the sky in confusion. It seemed that he needed more warmth than the cloak provided. He¡¯d better wear a cotton-padded jacket inside.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the temple?¡±

    She jumped out of the horse carriage with the baby in her arms. Because their destination was the temple, Lin Mengya only wore a blue cloak, which made her look very cool and fresh.

    However, the baby in her arms was wearing an orange robe, looking like a plump orange.

    In front of them stood a small temple.

    It never seemed like a Buddhist temple. Instead, it looked like a theatre troupe on the street just for fun.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Baizhi nodded after repeated confirmation.

    The temple was indeed a little small and shabby. But maybe, there was a Bodhisattva who would grant wishes.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±

    At first nce, Lin Mengya had a weird feeling.

    However, without proof, she could not jump to conclusions.

    Lin Mengya led the group of people to the temple on the mountain. The grand words ¡°Temple of Emptiness¡± on the gate made Lin Mengya frown involuntarily.

    It was not a warning about dangers. Rather, it was a feeling about... Well, she first went in to have a look.

    The Temple of Emptiness was not empty. At least, it was as fully equipped as ordinary temples.

    Lin Mengya went through the temple gate to the inner courtyard and frowned slightly.

    She... She was not mistaken, was she?

    There were two monks, with a prating gaze, standing straight on the left and right in the new Front Hall.

    Moreover, the Vajras and Guardians on their left and right were holding something sparkling. They were weapons that could be used to kill someone, weren¡¯t they?

    Behind the Vajras and Guardians were rows of des, spears, sticks... Also, she was sure that these weapons were frequently used.

    Lin Mengya looked around quickly and always felt that there was something wrong with the Temple of Emptiness.

    After passing through the Front Hall, they arrived at the Hall of Heavenly Kings.

    There should have been nothing wrong, but why were there always a few monks staring at them since they came in?

    Yes, that¡¯s right. They were staring at them.

    Even though each of them was wearing a robe and shoes like ordinary monks, with a bald head, she could notice their bold and unconstrained mannerisms easily.

    Monks usually looked at the others with peaceful eyes and solemn expressions.

    However, they all had stern expressions on their faces, as if they were debt collectors.

    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a headache. It seemed that she should spare time to ask the masters of disguise of the Sanjue Hall to teach Long Tianyu¡¯s men.

    Only a blind person would be unable to see through their disguise.

    Behind the Hall of Heavenly Kings was the Grand Hall.

    Lin Mengya frowned even more tightly because she saw dozens of monks doing a martial-art squat!

    If they wanted to practice martial arts, they should disguise themselves as warrior monks at least.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Fortunately, they were all on the same side. Otherwise, the group of fake monks would be arrested as bandits, wouldn¡¯t they?

    While she wasining about them ruthlessly in her heart, her family members were enjoying themselves watching the scenes.

    ¡°Look at the newly opened temple. It¡¯s really different!¡±

 Chapter 942

    <h4>Chapter 942 To Make Fun of an Old Friend</h4>

    Sometimes, Lin Mengya would rather be blind than die ofughing at them.

    When she first saw the Front Hall, Lin Mengya realized that the temple was actually a ce where her husband¡¯s secret forces stayed.

    ¡°B-benefactress, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Finally, someone stood out and talked to them.

    Lin Mengya gave a smile and saw that the young man in the ckmonk¡¯s robe was obviously wary of them.

    Apparently, he came over to talk to them. But actually, he wanted them to get lost as soon as possible.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m here with my family for two reasons. One is to ask for Buddhas¡¯ help, and the other is to redeem a wish. I wonder if I can invite a well-respected monk in your temple to discuss this matter.¡±

    The young man scratched his head. He was obviously not good at dealing with women.

    Lin Mengya looked at the young man in front of her with a smile, but she was already worried about her husband¡¯s IQ.

    ¡°Even if this is false, he has to take the disguise seriously, right?¡±

    Fortunately, their biggest threat had been removed now. After all, anyone could tell that the Temple of Emptiness was very strange.

    ¡°W-well, I¡¯ll ask the abbot!¡±

    The young man ran away in a hurry. In the small square outside the Grand Hall, Lin Mengya and her fellows, as well as those monks doing a martial-art squat, stared at each other.

    At this moment, they were in a dilemma.

    These benefactors were enjoying staring at them. It was really embarrassing.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be dignified, but in fact, she was greatly amused.

    She wanted to know what these people were doing.

    The young man ran very fast. It did not take long for him to lead a monk in a kasaya here.

    The monk was called Master, but in fact, he was just a young man in his twenties.

    Moreover, the man had a square face and bushy eyebrows, and he looked very resolute. At first nce, one could tell that he was a hot-blooded martial artist.

    However, his temperament was very outstanding. He looked like his father who had led troops for many years but still looked gentle.

    After looking the man up and down, Lin Mengya had some spections about his identity.

    Of course, the randomly buttoned-up kasaya indicated that he must have put it on in a hurry.

    Could this bunch of fake monks be a bit more professional?

    ¡°Benefactress, is there anything I can do for you?¡± the man stammered.

    Lin Mengya, straight-faced, looked at the young man in front of her while blinking constantly.

    ¡°Hello, Master. In fact, I just want to ask you what is hidden in the Temple of Emptiness and enchants my elder sister toe here so often. My family is influential in the Capital City. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I¡¯m afraid that the Magistrate wille to you tomorrow and reason with you.¡±

    Since Lin Mengya had already guessed their identities, she had also roughly known the reason why Su Ling hade here.

    But she had to see through some things before she could pass them over.

    Hearing those words, the master narrowed his eyes slightly.

    However, he quickly returned to normal. Even though he still looked somewhat bold and unconstrained, he was not really a reckless man.

    After making a Buddhist gesture unhurriedly and chanting Buddha¡¯s name, He said in a low voice, ¡°Benefactress, you must have made a mistake. Although there are many monks in our temple, the rules are stricter than those in other temples. What you just said will never happen in our temple. If you want to make things difficult for us deliberately, we will not tolerate any willful humiliation and insult, although we are weak.¡±

    His voice was neither high nor urgent, but it was like a straight and sharp sword lying horizontally in front of Lin Mengya.

    His tone was firm, which made people believe him voluntarily.

    Although there was no fierce look on his resolute and handsome face, it was enough to intimidate those evil guys.

    Sure enough, it was him.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head to conceal the smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really a role model and an admirable figure. In this case, Master, please give my elder sister back.¡±

    Although thedy in front of him had picturesque features, delicate and beautiful, what she had said made his heart skip a beat.

    He was about to berate her when a surprised voice of a woman sounded from behind him.

    ¡°Mengya, why are you here?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked up and could no longer suppress the smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you almost went off with others. Brother Nankun, you¡¯re really great to attract my people in the mansion here in secret. Why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform me?¡±

    The fake master, Sheng Nankun, looked at the woman before him in shock.

    ¡°Mengya? The mansion?¡±

    Immediately, a name appeared in his mind.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re my junior brother¡¯s wife?¡±

    Sure enough, she knew that the only man in the world who could seduce Elder Sister Lin Lang was Sheng Nankun, who was loyal and righteous.

    She immediately abandoned the thought of making fun of him and bowed formally to her elder brother-inw.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Senior Brother Sheng. Please forgive me for being impolite just now.¡±

    Sheng Nankun looked at the woman in front of him in shock, and the coldness in his eyes quickly faded away. Instead, he became gentle after knowing that she was one of them.

    ¡°Aha, in the past few days, Lin Lang has praised you quite a bit, saying that you¡¯re a heroine who is not inferior to men in the world.¡±

    Knowing that she was on the same side, Sheng Nankun suddenly changed his attitude.

    The man was naturally bold and straightforward, which easily made people willing to get close to him and admire him.

    Also, Lin Mengya came from a military family, which was to Sheng Nankun¡¯s liking.

    Now, they both had recognized each other as one of the families and got much closer to each other.

    ¡°Sister-inw, the Temple of Emptiness was newly founded. How did you find us?¡±

    There were rows of clean meditation rooms in the backyard of the Temple of Emptiness.

    Lin Mengya and her fellows were led to the most spacious meditation room. Although Sheng Nankun was very bold, Su Ling, who had been caught on the spot, felt her face as red as a ripe apple.

    She was totally different from the quick-tongued person who had dissed bluntly those women hurrying to climb onto the bed of Lin Mengya¡¯s husband in the mansion.

    Lin Mengya did not expose her. She just felt that Lin Lang now seemed to be a happy little womanpletely.

    She believed that the couple interacted with each other within the limit of etiquette, and the affection in their eyes when they looked at each other could be seen clearly by an outsider like her.

    Fortunately, Elder Sister Lin Lang¡¯s wish had been fulfilled finally.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s thanks to Elder Sister Lin Lang. In the past, she always kept indoors. Nowadays, she goes out every few days. Especially, her destination is a new temple. I¡¯m not blind. Of course, I can see something wrong,¡± Lin Mengya said yfully.

    Su Ling hung her head even lower, while Sheng Nankun became serious and a look of chill shed across his eyes.

    ¡°It is my fault for being careless. I will handle this matter properly. You can rest assured.¡±

    He did not me Su Ling for being rash. Instead, he took the initiative to take up all the responsibilities.

    To be honest, Lin Mengya was beginning to admire Senior Brother Sheng even more.

    Many men would me their failures on women.

    However, Sheng Nankun did not do the same thing. This man deserved Su Ling¡¯s loyalty to him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already handled this matter. It¡¯s a gift for you at our first meeting and also a gift in return for Elder Sister Lin Lang. I¡¯m too wayward. There are many situations where I¡¯ll have to rely on the two of you,¡± Lin Mengya said sincerely.

    The couple opposite also looked serious.

    ¡°We¡¯re a family. If you want anything, you just need to ask. Please don¡¯t regard me as an outsider.¡±

    Sheng Nankun had a good impression of Lin Mengya, so he naturally took her as his family.

    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and looked down.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I hope the two of you can take good care of Long Tianyu for me before Ie back.¡±

    Not only Sheng Nankun, but also Su Ling was totally surprised.

    ¡°Are you leaving? Where are you going?¡±

    Su Ling stood up, walked up to Lin Mengya, and looked at her with worry.

    These days, she liked this smart and brave girl very much.

    Even though she always stayed in the mansion, she knew that the world had been turned upside down.

    If Long Tianyu ascended to the throne, the woman in front of her would be destined to move into the pce and lead the imperial harem.

    But now it seemed that she was going to leave.

    ¡°Everyone has their own responsibility. Although I am not a righteous person, I will not easily avoid my responsibilities. Senior Brother Sheng, I suppose you have heard of the relic of the Guwei State?¡±

    The look of shock in Sheng Nankun¡¯s eyes could not be hidden.

    Obviously, in charge of the hidden force behind Long Tianyu, he was also clear about the existence of the relic of the Guwei State.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, the Lin family has some rtionship with the relic of the Guwei State. Someone is trying to unlock the relic of the Guwei State, which may cause great misery. I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to that, and I can¡¯t let the heir of the Lin family bear the fate forever. Therefore, I must leave.¡±

    But this time, it was very different from the past.

    If it were in the past, Lin Mengya would have thought of perishing together with the opponents.

    But now, she was no longer so pessimistic.

    So what even if it was the Candle Dragon Cult? So what even if she was the Guardian?

    She had to survive. Only by surviving could she bring happiness to those she cared about.

    With so many concerns, she cherished her life even more.

    They did not make her a coward but greatly encouraged her.

    Only with faith in protecting something would she be able to have a great amount of courage and strength.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect... I didn¡¯t expect it to be you,¡± Sheng Nankun muttered.

    There was both ecstasy and worry in his tone.

    It seemed that Sheng Nankun knew more information than Long Tianyu did.

    It was no wonder that in order to find those secrets, he had abandoned his identity and hidden in the darkness. Naturally, he knew more.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943 She Got the Master on Board

    Lin Mengya nodded silently and smiled at Sheng Nankun, but there was a hint of pleading in her eyes.

    Sheng Nankun immediately understood. He was not stupid. Of course, he could tell that his fiancee probably had a good rtionship with his fellow apprentice.

    However, he unconsciously clenched his fists on his knees.

    If he had known that it would eventually lead to his own people, he wouldn¡¯t have investigated it so as not to upset himself now.

    But when he looked at Lin Mengya, who was talking happily with Lin Lang, he somehow had a strong belief.

    If it were her, she would not disappoint everyone.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sheng, in my opinion, you¡¯d better go back home with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a sip of tea leisurely. These things should have been prepared by Elder Sister Lin Lang. Otherwise, how could these careless people have prepared so carefully?

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s inappropriate.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Sheng Nankun refused Lin Mengya¡¯s invitation.

    However, he noticed Su Ling¡¯s expectant gaze. Even though they were engaged, Sheng Nankun was disguising himself as a monk now.

    Although scandals about monks and the like were not popr in this dynasty, Elder Sister Lin Lang had been waiting bitterly for so many years. Naturally, she did not want to be separated from her sweetheart for a moment.

    However, it was a disgrace to have a private meeting after all.

    ¡°I know you came here to stop the Crown Prince¡¯s reinforcement, but it was snowing heavily now, and there was no chance for you to fight. I think it¡¯s a good opportunity now. If you show up now and reveal your identity, some people will be intimidated.¡±

    By now, Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation had reached its peak, and most officials andmoners supported him.

    If he didn¡¯t do something now, he would miss a good opportunity in the future.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to obtain victory, so they couldn¡¯t let that bastard destroy it again.

    When it came to ascending to the throne, the sooner the better. If they waited, there would be more variables.

    After thinking for a moment, Sheng Nankun said with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°We won¡¯t do anything rebellious for abdication! We had no choice but to confront the Crown Prince. I don¡¯t think you will allow it.¡±

    Sensing Elder Sister Lin Lang¡¯s eyes darkening obviously, Lin Mengya knew that Elder Brother Sheng¡¯s stubbornness must have made Elder Sister Lin Lang speechless.

    It would take quite a bit of effort to deal with such a one-track-minded man.

    ¡°Who says we are forcing the Emperor to abdicate? Senior Brother Sheng, aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of me? Our Lin family has always been loyal and devoted. Do you think there will be a traitor in my generation?¡±

    Lin Mengya pretended to be angry, which instantly made Sheng Nankun feel a little guilty.

    Thinking about it, Lin Mengya softened her attitude.

    ¡°I think that if you go from the shadows to the light and rise to the asion, it will be an absolute deterrent for His Majesty. Senior Brother Sheng, you don¡¯t know, His Majesty has summoned the prince to the pce early in the morning. And I heard that the Crown Prince was imprisoned in his resting pce again.¡±

    The reason why the Crown Prince was locked up in his resting pce was that the Emperor wanted to save his face so that others would not use him of harming his own son.

    But when she linked these two things together with her intentionally misleading words, it sounded different to Sheng Nankun.

    ¡°His Majesty... He¡¯s making a mistake,¡± he sighed.

    Although Sheng Nankun was colluding with Long Tianyu, he was still loyal to the Emperor and the country.

    If the Crown Prince was good, they would naturally support him. Even Long Tianyu believed so.

    But now, the Crown Prince was not only ill-behaved but also crueler and more heartless.

    For the sake of Dajin, they had to make thest resort.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sheng, I think you know His Majesty better than I do. Once he gets the power, something serious will happen sooner orter. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to let His Majesty abdicate early so that he won¡¯t make more mistakes in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked concerned about the country and the people, but only she knew that she just wanted to get Sheng Nankun on board.

    As expected, Sheng Nankun looked serious and hesitant. Finally, he sighed heavily.

    ¡°Forget it. For the sake of Dajin and the people, I will be a rebel!¡±

    Sheng Nankun waved his hand, and his handsome face was full of guilt.

    Even though Su Ling looked worried, the joy in her eyes could not be hidden.

    Looking at the couple, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was filled with warmth.

    Elder Sister Lin Lang had good taste. Although Sheng Nankun looked rough, he was a real man.

    With him and Long Qinghan around, there would be no need to worry about the stability of the country.

    Even if he was going from the shadows to the light, some things needed to be arranged carefully so that no one would have any evidence against him.

    Now that the Crown Prince had lost his power, he and most of his aplices had been arrested.

    His force in the pce had also been purged. However, Princess Tiancheng had run away.

    Moreover, the Shangguan Family had already left.

    Presumably, they had run together with Tiancheng.

    As for the ambitious Empress, it was said that she had been an idiot for a long time and was now a good-for-nothing.

    Since the Empress had failed, the pce was managed by Imperial Noble Consort Dehui alone.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, he was too busy sorting out the affairs of the royal court to care about the imperial harem.

    Moreover, in his heart, he had always believed in the affection between the Imperial Noble Consort and him. So he trusted her enough to hand it over to her.

    But he didn¡¯t know that the Imperial Noble Consort was already united with her son and daughter-inw.

    He had truly be a loner.

    Su Ling was extremely grateful to her for bringing her back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    From now on, she and her husband probably would not hesitate to do anything for Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.

    Of course, this was also one of Lin Mengya¡¯s ns.

    She would never be stupid enough to get no credit for doing others a favor.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back. Prince Yu has been waiting for you.¡±

    As soon as she returned to the yard, a second-ss maid who served in the Liuxin Courtyard came up to her and teased her.

    The maid was one of the loyal people who had followed Baiji and hidden around. She was naturally regarded by Lin Mengya as one of her own.

    They certainly did not have much respect for the prince who doted on his wife as much as his life.

    ¡°You talk too much. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Prince Yu will get angry and exile you?¡±

    Baishao smiled as she pinched the maid¡¯s cheek. Lin Mengya blushed.

    She briskly arrived at Liuxin Courtyard. Before she could take off her cloak, she was wrapped in a warm embrace.

    ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡±

    From above her head came his jealous voice. She took a deep breath. He smelt pleasant.

    Since she entered the mansion, she had always liked to change Long Tianyu¡¯s purse into a medicine bag.

    Over time, his body was covered with the faint fragrance of medicinal herbs.

    Every time she smelled it, it always calmed her down.

    ¡°I went out for a walk and met an acquaintance of yours. After chatting for a while, I came back in a hurry.¡±

    Lin Mengya leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and blinked her eyes.

    She deliberately made it sound so simple because she wanted to see how surprised Long Tianyu would be when Sheng Nankun and others appeared in front of him.

    ¡°What acquaintance?¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at the woman in his arms suspiciously. When he was about to ask more, he saw her raise her head in his arms and look at him seriously.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about your visit to the pce, have you? Your father must have forced you to marry another woman, right? Well, I know, there must be many women who want to sleep with you!¡±

    She grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s cor in a coquettish manner, but the smile in her eyes betrayed her thoughts.

    Long Tianyu really loved how she looked now. She was obviously an overlord who had the power of life and death, but she always showed such a lovely and naive side in front of him.

    How could he not fall in love with her?

    He held her waist with his big hand and put her on the table with a little strength.

    He bent down to look her in the eye, and his dark and deep eyes were already full of affection.

    ¡°I will never have another woman in my life.¡±

    After he had married her, when she was brought back to life, he had be curious about her, apletely different person from him.

    Later on, they went through thick and thin together, which made him firmly believe that she was the only one he wanted in this life.

    Even though his father and his subordinates had advised him to marry another woman just to have children.

    But even at that time when he thought she wouldn¡¯t wake up and they were destined to be separated by death, he had never thought of marrying someone else.

    She was the only ce of his eternal peace.

    He didn¡¯t know about his next life, but she would forever be the only one by his side in this life.

    Looking at his ck eyes, Lin Mengya felt a rush of sweetness in her heart.

    With a gentle smile, she wrapped her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck and kissed him gently on the lips.

    At this moment, the silence was more powerful than words.

    Their intimacyst night made Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya sweeter than ever.

    The next day, Sheng Nankun entered the Capital City with his fake monk army casually.

    As for the disguised empty temple, Lin Mengya sent some men from the Sanjue Hall to take over it.

    Later, under the operation of Bai Shao, it became a famous temple inside and outside the Capital City.

    Baishao, a shrewd girl, even discovered a business opportunity and quickly negotiated a few big business deals with the major temples in the country. She made a lot of money and contributed greatly to the dowry of her friends. Of course, this was a story for another time.

    However, what made Lin Mengya happy now was that Long Tianyu, who had been deliberately sent outside the mansion by her, was stunned when he saw Sheng Nankun in military uniform.

    The scene of him holding a portion of hot buns in his hand and staring at Sheng Nankun in shock made Lin Mengyaugh for a few days.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944 She Went to the Imperial Pce Again

    Lin Mengya would never admit that she deliberately took Baiji and others to hide in the corner to watch the whole process.

    In fact, Long Tianyu had intended to get Sheng Nankun and hispanions to go from the shadows to the light, but he had too many things to deal with, so he had put it on hold for the time being.

    Now that Lin Mengya had beaten him to it, it was reasonable for him to beughed at by her.

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya knew that her husband cared about his reputation, so she specifically told everyone not to mention it to the prince these days.

    For this reason, although the people in the Liuxin Courtyard had been covering their mouths to suppress theirughter, Long Tianyu did not feel anything other than a little annoyed.

    After all, they were all from his wife¡¯s family, so he could do nothing about it. Poor man!

    These people were obviously servants who had signed a lifetime contract with his mansion, but now... He was helpless.

    Sheng Nankun had the title of nobility. Moreover, he swaggered into Capital City that day and went straight to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    Although many things had not been made public, the people in the Capital City saw a fact once again.

    Even if the Emperor had not dered his position, Long Tianyu¡¯s power had already surpassed that of the Crown Prince.

    Even many of the things he¡¯d silently done in the past that benefited the nation and its people had spread throughout thends.

    All of a sudden, the so-called Crown Prince became a joke and Long Tianyu became a model of loyalty and patriotism.

    Of course, Lin Mengya and Qinghu yed a part in adding fuel to the fire.

    Ever since they achieved the victory that day, Qinghu had disappeared. It seemed they had been busy with this matter.

    Now he had both strength and a good reputation.

    Lin Mengya knew that it was time to make a move.

    ¡°I heard that there were some ministers who submitted a written statement in court today, hoping that His Majesty would abdicate and enjoy the rest of his life.¡±

    In the Liuxin Courtyard of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, which had already be the focus of attention, Qinghu, in a moon-white fox fur robe, leisurely ate snacks, drank tea, and chatted with the girls.

    He was now one of the top ten eligible bachelors in the Capital City. Although he was a young foreign duke, his advantage was his good looks and wealth. In addition, his protectiveness of his sister made him even more charming.

    Many of the noble youngdies in the Capital City were attracted by him.

    There were even some smart girls who tried to approach him in a roundabout way. They wanted to conquer Lin Mengya first and then be her sister-inw.

    Lin Mengya epted all these friendly gestures with a smile. Anyway, it was Qinghu¡¯s business whether it would be sessful or not. She had done her duty. She mentioned what should be mentioned and said nothing about what should not be mentioned.

    After all, Qinghu¡¯s situation was different from others. It was inappropriate for her to do harm to a girl¡¯s marriage and lifelong happiness.

    Instantly, countless young girls were brokenhearted.

    ¡°The Emperor must be very angry. I¡¯m afraid that he didn¡¯t expect that the ministers who were loyal to him a few days ago would change their attitudes so soon. One by one, they began to help his son deal with him.¡±

    Lin Mengya was as rxed as Qinghu. In fact, many people had seen her dressed in red and jumping into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms on the battlefield that day, and the two of them had left together.

    Therefore, no one dared to say anything when she lived in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion as the hostess.

    But once Long Tianyu ascended the throne and became the emperor, it would be a little embarrassing for her as the princess of another country.

    If a princess of another country became the empress and gave birth to a prince who would be the future heir apparent of the Jin State, wouldn¡¯t the country belong to someone else?

    Long Tianyu had a lot of momentum now. If they helped him get what he wanted now, they would have a ce in front of the new emperor.

    At that time, if they begged sincerely, the youngdies of the right age in their family would be one of the members of the new emperor¡¯s harem.

    If one of these youngdies gave birth to a son before her, a foreign princess, and they took the opportunity to pull some strings, wouldn¡¯t the country be in their hands?

    Their n was very clear. Unfortunately, none of them knew that Prince Yu, who had always been concerned about the country and the people, did not intend to be the Emperor of Jin State for a long time.

    Therefore, those people¡¯s hopes were destined to be dashed.

    As for whether they would try the same trick on Long Qinghan after he ascended the throne.

    Well, they would leave it to Qinghan to worry about. But she had heard that there was a new wife in Long Qinghan¡¯s mansion, who was very domineering.

    Even Long Qinghan had been kicked out of bed by her, let alone the delicate concubines in the mansion who had been bullied by her.

    But Long Qinghan seemed to be mesmerized. Not only did he not rebuke his wife, but he also cherished her like a treasure.

    If she had time, she would make friends with Long Qinghan¡¯s wife andpare notes on bending husbands.

    As for the position of master of the harem, she had no interest at all. But before Long Tianyu abdicated, she should find a chance to talk to that madam.

    Those senior officials, who had always wanted to send their daughters to the emperor¡¯s bed, would definitely burst into tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Anyway, he¡¯s old and weak. He won¡¯t live long.¡±

    Qinghu had never had a good impression of the royal family of Jin State.

    In the past, he had been cold to Long Tianyu. Now, although his rtionship with Lin Mengya had eased a lot, he was still the same as before when talking about others.

    Although Lin Mengya was curious, she respected Qinghu very much.

    Even if Qinghu never hid anything from her, she would never push her luck with him.

    Everyone had their own boundaries. If she really regarded Qinghu as her family, she should care more about what he was thinking.

    Lin Mengya lifted her head and lightly tapped her fingers on the table in front of her.

    ¡°I guess the Emperor of Dajin will never let go easily.¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, there suddenly came a noise from outside.

    Baiji, who had been sewing in the outer chamber, rushed out. A few minutester, she came back to Lin Mengya with an uneasy look on her face.

    ¡°Master, someone from the Imperial Pce is here and said that it was an order from Imperial Noble Consort Dehui. She wants you to stay in the pce for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same trick. He thinks he can do whatever he wants once he knows your weakness. After all these years, he still hasn¡¯t gotten any better.¡±

    Of course, Qinghu despised this kind of behavior. How could they not know the tricks of the Emperor of Dajin?

    The Imperial Noble Consort truly liked her daughter-inw very much. But even if she really wanted Lin Mengya toe to the pce to apany her, she would not send someone to invite Lin Mengya to the pce when Long Tianyu was not at home.

    Then it was obvious who had sent people to summon her.

    After being deceived so many times, how could the Emperor of Dajin never learn from his mistakes and behave himself?

    ¡°Are you going? It¡¯s fine if you aren¡¯t going. That old bastard can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Qinghu looked displeased. Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan were in charge of all the forces in and out of the Capital City.

    To put it bluntly, the Emperor of Dajin was just a person without a following.

    If he wanted toy his hands on her, he would have to ask for permission from the ten thousand soldiers in the Capital City.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going. Or who would be kind enough to shatter his grand dream if I don¡¯t go?¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered. ¡°What Emperor and Minister? What father and son?

    In the end, wouldn¡¯t they shed all pretenses of cordiality?¡±

    She could tolerate the Emperor of Dajin plotting against her, but she could not tolerate him plotting against her man again and again.

    When Lin Mengya appeared in the study of the Emperor of Dajin in splendid clothes, the Emperor, who had suffered setbacks in the court sessively, finally felt a little refreshed.

    Sitting upright on the royal yellow throne, he was still putting on airs as an emperor. But his face became gloomier.

    Lin Mengya knew that the more a person cared about power, the less he could bear the feeling of having his power taken away from him.

    Moreover, the Emperor of Dajin was an emperor with a strong desire for control. Such a person would do anything to get the power in his hands.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I hear you¡¯re not feeling well?¡±

    Lin Mengya did not bow to him. Although she treated him with respect, she was totally different from before.

    The eyes of the Emperor of Dajin became a little gloomy. But he soon suppressed the displeasure in his heart.

    A helpless smile appeared on his face. This old fox really knew how to show weakness.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting old and useless. Sooner orter, the whole world will belong to you young people.¡±

    If it were not for the fact that she knew the purpose of his invitation, perhaps she would have believed that the Emperor of Dajin was justmenting the ruthlessness of time.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re right. But luckily, your sons are very excellent, and it¡¯s time for you to enjoy your retirement.¡±

    Lin Mengya put on a mocking smile.

    The Emperor, who had been patiently enduring for a long time, was finally unable to maintain his calmness. There was a bit of viciousness in his eyes, but he still managed to maintain his dignity.

    ¡°You may be right, but I can¡¯t give up my responsibility for pleasure. Yu¡¯er is good, but he is stillcking in the most important thing for a ruler. I will hand over the world to him sooner orter, but not now. This throne is far from being as easy as he thinks. For the sake of the country and the people, I can only force myself to do so.¡±

    ¡°He is using the excuse of understanding the greater good for the sake of the country and its people again.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a sneer, and her eyes were full of disdain.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare youugh at me?¡±

    The Emperor of Dajin red and growled.

    Having to do that in front of a junior was already displeasing to the Emperor of Dajin.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude humiliated him even more.

    Lin Mengya walked up to the Emperor of Dajin step by step without any respect for him.

    She found it ridiculous. How on earth had he raised excellent sons like Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan?

    Perhaps it could only show that their mother¡¯s genes were stronger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯mughing at you for your wishful thinking and overestimation of your abilities.¡±

 Chapter 945

    <h4>Chapter 945 Final Kill</h4>

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words tore through the pretense of the Emperor.

    He stared coldly at the woman in front of him with ferocious eyes.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The Emperor was a man of great authority. When he was angry, all the officials in the court were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and shivered.

    But at this moment, the woman in front of him didn¡¯t look intimidated at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. My husband is in charge of all the troops inside and outside the Capital City. What do you think your chances are?¡±

    Lin Mengya was dismembering the backing of the Emperor of Dajin little by little. He had lost the support of the people as well as the protection of the loyal officials and generals, and even the maids and eunuchs inside and outside the pce had already abandoned him.

    Now, he was not an emperor. He was just an old man struggling on the verge of death.

    ¡°You¡¯re rebels. Do you really think you can control everything?¡±

    The Emperor refuted, but he knew Lin Mengya was telling the truth.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m truly scared. Your Majesty, are you going to nder my husband like you forced my father just to secure your position? Your old tricks don¡¯t necessarily work. Do you think we¡¯ll care, Your Majesty?¡±

    Lin Mengya stood still beside the Emperor of Dajin and raised her eyebrows to watch his dying struggle.

    ¡°I am the emperor! As long as I remain in power, I cannot tolerate the sight of traitors like you defying me. Guards, take her out and kill her!¡±

    The Emperor was driven mad with rage. He had always fancied himself to be a gentleman, but now he seemed to have gone mad.

    Lin Mengya looked at him with a cold smile. He really looked like the Crown Prince now.

    In the end, only the Crown Prince resembled him the most.

    They were alike in both looks and character.

    The study was quiet. No guards, eunuchs, or maids appeared.

    Only then did the Emperor of Dajin realize that the things he had been so proud of had long been out of his control.

    His face darkened, and he turned to look at her.

    Finally, all the pretenses he had put on over the years were shattered. He looked at Lin Mengya as if he really wanted to kill her.

    ¡°I advise you not to do that. I don¡¯t know if your favorite daughter-inw Feng Zidie has reminded you that she is from a family of great doctors, and I am the disciple of the Saint of Poison. Everything in the world can be poisonous. How long do you think you can hold on, Your Majesty?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, but her words were cold as hell.

    The Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to move, but he found that his hands and feet were no longer under his control.

    The anger and fear in his heart made him try his best to move his body. But when he exerted all his strength and the blue veins on his forehead were bulging, he found his hands and feet were still heavy and he could not even move his fingers.

    ¡°I am the emperor! I am the emperor! You rebels, don¡¯t try to usurp my country!¡±

    Only his mouth and brain were still functioning now.

    At this moment, he was about to go crazy. Even now, he refused to admit that he had been tricked by a woman.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the throne had never been yours alone. Dajin belongs to tens of millions of people. You¡¯re no longer fit to be the emperor. Someone will rece you.¡±

    Lin Mengya said softly. In fact, the Emperor of Dajin was an emperor with dreams and ambitions when he was young.

    But power was indeed effective in eroding a man¡¯s heart. In just a few decades, he had be what he was now. It was indeed difficult to preserve his integrity in hister years.

    ¡°Haha, I... I can¡¯t believe I got beaten by my own son. Good! I will give up the throne. But you¡¯re not going to get what you want!¡±

    The Emperor was burning with anger.

    He gritted his teeth and said with hatred.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but she gracefully walked away from the Emperor of Dajin.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I thought you might be shameless, but I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re the one who came up with such a foolish n.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around with pity in her eyes.

    Her voice was soft, but her words were sharp like a de, cutting off all of the delusions of the Emperor.

    ¡°Do you mean the imperial edict that conferred me the title of the concubine of yours? Or is it the secret edict about passing the throne to Long Qinghan?¡±

    The Emperor stopped struggling, and he froze. His eyes seemed to have lost their vitality in an instant and became puppet-like eyes.

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and sighed softly.

    ¡°I came in a hurry today and didn¡¯t bring any poison with me. Besides, it took a long time to umte your poison. The prince and I are busy, and we don¡¯t have time to waste on you. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot one thing.¡±

    Under the nk gaze of the Emperor, Lin Mengya went to his desk once again.

    She took the jade seal on the desk with her bare hands and looked at it over and over again before she turned around and said,

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Then Baili Wuchen, who was dressed in ck clothes, walked in.

    By now, the Crown Prince had been executed. With his secret help, the most stubborn people had already been caught in one fell swoop.

    However, Baili Wuchen¡¯s identity was a little awkward. Long Tianyu had said that Baili Wuchen probably would not get ahead in the imperial court in this life.

    Because no matter how great his contributions were, in the eyes of those officials, he was still a traitor.

    Even if they were allied now, they would not easily believe Baili Wuchen in the future.

    He decided he¡¯d rather live in darkness for the rest of his life than be ostracized by others.

    Baili Wuchen was a smart man, and he knew clearly that Long Tianyu would trust him most, even if he became a shadow in the dark.

    As they said, a man was ready to die for his bosom friend. Even if he would never see the light of day, so what?

    ¡°How... How dare you betray me?¡±

    The moment Baili Wuchen entered the door, the Emperor of Dajin¡¯s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re wrong. From the beginning to the end, the only person I¡¯ve been loyal to is Prince Yu. It was before, now, and it will be the same in the future.¡±

    Baili Wuchen, who had gotten rid of the Crown Prince, did not need to pretend anymore. Even if he lost one of his eyes, he had been trained to be as sharp as a knife.

    Although there was no gloomy look on his face, he looked more handsome and serious.

    He had been gentle in the past, but now he was sharp and experienced.

    He looked calmly at the man on the throne with his brown eye. The Emperor was the one who had discovered him and sent him to Prince Yu.

    He still remembered thest sentence the Emperor had said to him.

    From now on, you only need to be loyal to the Third Prince alone.

    He remembered it. Thus Long Tianyu was the only master in his life.

    Unfortunately, the Emperor didn¡¯t know and had always thought that he was a secret pawn by Prince Yu¡¯s side.

    Thus, the moment the prince became suspicious of the Emperor, he had be Prince Yu¡¯s spy around the Crown Prince and the Emperor.

    Now, the two imperial edicts were in his hands.

    He took out the two imperial edicts from his arms and threw them into the brazier not too far away from him under the shocked and angry gaze of the Emperor of Dajin.

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s face was as pale against the light of the fire. He looked calm. He was no longer the handsome young boy in the eyes of the Emperor of Dajin.

    ¡°You... You...¡±

    The Emperor was furious. He felt a tightness in his chest and then spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He had never expected that his most trusted son and subordinate would team up and betray him.

    He was like an ancient tree that had endured countless seasons. Finally, all of his life force was sucked out of him in winter.

    With the rapid decline, there was no chance for him to shine with new life.

    Lin Mengya did not feel sorry for him when she saw that his eyes were lifeless when he was sitting on the throne.

    The Emperor had brought it on himself. Anyone who made a mistake had to bear the consequences.

    Even if he was once the emperor of a nation.

    ¡°I... I just want to guard my ancestors¡¯nd and Dajin¡¯s foundation for a hundred years!¡±

    The Emperor said in a low and hoarse voice. He sounded a little unwilling.

    Lin Mengya picked up the jade seal and stamped it on the other two imperial edicts taken out by Baili Wuchen.

    After it was done, Baili Wuchen left the study in a hurry. Only Lin Mengya and the Emperor were left in the study.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? As an emperor, there is nothing wrong in defending your territory. But you forgot your responsibility and purpose a long time ago.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not sympathize with the Emperor of Dajin at all. It was not only because the Emperor of Dajin had acquiesced in or even indirectly participated in the poisoning and killing of her mother. It was also not because he yed tricks on politics and ruined the Lin Family.

    It was because the Emperor had forgotten the heavy responsibility of being an emperor as well as the vows he had made when he ascended the throne.

    ¡°What do you know? If I get the relic of the Guwei State, the whole world will be mine. I am right. I¡¯m doing this for the people and the world!¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Emperor was still so stubborn at this moment.

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked disgusted.

    ¡°Fight for hegemony? What do you think the relic of the Guwei State is? No matter how precious it is, it¡¯s just a stone. Look at your country and your people, what kind of lives they are living?! If you really want to be the ruler of the world, then you have to work hard to make your people the strongest among the countries. By then, the world will be under the control of the Long Family sooner orter. Unfortunately, you¡¯re just a mediocre man who has done harm to the country and its people.¡±

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946 Only One Person

    It was almost every ambitious emperor¡¯s dream to conquer the world.

    Among them, there were many outstanding figures, like the First Emperor of Qin and Emperor Wu of Han, whose sess hade from generations of effort and sacrifices.

    The emperor of Dajin had gone mad. Perhaps his patience had been overwhelmed by his ambitions. He could not see the hope of ruling the world.

    Therefore, he pinned all his hopes on the relic of the Guwei State.

    Lin Mengya walked out of the study. She did not want to persuade such a lunatic.

    If the Emperor of Dajin had thought it through, perhaps things would not have ended up like this.

    ¡°Alright?¡±

    As soon as she walked out of the pce gates, she saw Long Tianyu, who was dressed in a military uniform, rushing to her.

    He got off the horse, held her tightly in his arms, and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Are you asking about me or your father?¡±

    Even at this moment, Lin Mengya did not forget to make fun of him.

    Resting her head on this man¡¯s chest, Lin Mengya felt extremely at ease.

    How lucky she was to have a man who stood by her at every moment!

    If Long Tianyu was on his father¡¯s side, Lin Mengya would not find anything inappropriate.

    After all, his blood rtives, whom it was difficult for him to part with, were at loggerheads with his lifelong partner who would live and die with him.

    Long Tianyu was a wise man. In fact, he loved his father very much.

    But he also understood that if the Emperor of Dajin was allowed to continue like this, the Jin State would be plunged into misery sooner orter.

    Among the four states, only the Jin State was still sticking its head in the sand and lost in fantasy.

    In this generation, there would probably be no dramatic changes in the current forces pattern of the four states.

    However, it would definitely notst for a long time.

    Sooner orter, the other three states would be more and more powerful. By then, the advantage of the Jin State would bepletely gone, and it would eventually be partitioned by others.

    Long Tianyu would never let this happen, so everything he did now was to make the Jin State stronger in the future.

    She knew that, so she would do everything she could to help him achieve the goal.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m asking about you. In this world, no one is more important than you.¡±

    Long Tianyu caressed Lin Mengya¡¯s long hair gently while trying to hide the mixed emotions in his eyes.

    The gates of the pce slowly closed behind them.

    However, the guards in the pce had been reced by ones loyal to them.

    The heart of the entire Jin State hade under their control.

    Inexplicably, Long Tianyu felt a little sad. It was not what he had wanted most.

    He held the woman in his arms tightly, who was all he had got now.

    ¡°Me? Of course, I¡¯m alright. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew how deep Long Tianyu¡¯s affection for the pce and the mad emperor was in his heart.

    She could understand his sadness and self-usation. Even more, her heart ached for his persistence and tenacity.

    She saw him mount the horse and stretch out his hands towards her. With a gentle and beautiful smile on her face, Lin Mengya also mounted the horse like a light butterfly and sat in his arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Long Tianyu whispered in her ear.

    The two of them galloped the horse home on the long street, leaving the pce where many memories were buried far behind.

    ¡°They¡¯re back! Both the princess and the prince are back!¡±

    Inside and outside Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the crowd was eagerly waiting for the couple toe back.

    ¡°Tell Elder Sister Baiji that the princess is back!¡±

    The gatekeeper immediately ran into the backyard with a smile, while Lin Kui held the reins awkwardly.

    Since the princess came back this time, her status was much higher than that of the prince in the mansion.

    They must report all sorts of things, significant or trivial, in the mansion to the princess. Even if the prince wanted something, he needed to get her permission first.

    Although it was not a bad thing, the prince was the head of the family after all. Well, he did not want to admit that the head of the family was actually the first follower of the princess.

    However, the prince who would at least smile at the princess now, rather than who used to have no unnecessary expression on his face, looked more like a living person.

    Never mind the rest.

    ¡°A-u-n-t...¡±

    Moyan moved his chubby calves. Although he could not walk very steadily, he still spread his arms and staggered into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a piglet now. Do you miss me?¡±

    Lin Mengya scooped Moyan up in her arms with a smile. Since they had decided to give the throne to Long Qinghan, they were not in such a hurry to have babies.

    Long Tianyu shared the same opinion on this matter.

    If they really could not have their own babies, then Moyan would inherit everything from them.

    The child could not speak fluently, so when he got anxious, he would express himself with his bodynguage.

    Moyan pointed at his stomach and nodded his head hard.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re hungry. Go and serve the food.¡±

    Lin Mengya touched Moyan¡¯s stomach with a smile and handed him to Baizhi.

    Behind her, Long Tianyu showed a doting smile and fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stood on end when she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s smile. She had never thought so when he used to be cold and indifferent to her, but now he was getting increasingly gentle and infatuated with her.

    This man always gave her goose bumps.

    Although it was not bad, Lin Mengya wondered if there was something wrong with him.

    ¡°You dote on Moyan a lot.¡±

    Long Tianyu reached out his hand and lovingly stroked Lin Mengya¡¯s tender cheek.

    ¡°Yes, Moyan is very cute and smart. All the girls in the family like him very much.¡±

    Lin Mengya thought that Long Tianyu was jealous, so she gently smoothed the folds of the soft armor on his chest.

    But she failed to notice that Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes darkened and he ced his big hand on her slender waist.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we have a child?¡±

    Before Lin Mengya could react, Long Tianyu had carried her away.

    ¡°Hey, put me down! Long Tianyu, we¡¯ll be seen!¡±

    Lin Mengya felt as if her face were on fire. When the people around saw her being held by Long Tianyu, they all gave her an understanding and meaningful look.

    No matter how shameless Lin Mengya was, she could not stand being teased in such a secret way.

    Fortunately, they were not guests here. Lin Mengya could only hide her head in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and y dead.

    After being carried back to the room, she was overwhelmed by his sexual passion for the whole afternoon.

    However, Long Tianyu was refreshed and rxed as he walked out of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Lin Mengya was left alone, suffering from the pain in her waist and back.

    ¡°Hisss~~~¡±

    She was about to get up, when she felt her waist aching as if it were broken. She could not help cursing the man who failed to control himself.

    He had never tried so hard even when he did great things. Animal!

    ¡°Master, the food is getting cold. Do you want me to bring it in for you?¡±

    Every time something like this happened, Baiji would be the one to serve her.

    Baiji was not young anymore. It was said that Ms. Bai had found several marriage partners for her.

    But Baiji did not agree. She only loved her neighbor, who was her childhood sweetheart.

    Lin Mengya had seen the man. He was a man of handsome appearance and fine character.

    He seemed to be a kind and honest man. Also, he was loyal to Baiji.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya had used her connections in Sanjue Hall to learn more about his family background.

    The three generations before him all had no bad hobbies. He indeed came from a decent family.

    Although Baiji was nominally a servant girl who had signed an indenture to sell herself to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya had already set Baiji free from the indenture. In addition, Baiji was trusted by Lin Mengya and became half a master of the mansion. Presumably, no one dared to humiliate her.

    Most importantly, probably because they were so bored, the crowd paid a visit to the man¡¯s family in groups in the name of inspecting their future rtives by marriage.

    They came to the same conclusion that the young man was barely worthy of her.

    Apart from not knowing whether tough or cry, Baiji was also grateful for their care.

    However, Lin Mengya had made it clear that no one was allowed to harass the young man before Baiji got married.

    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had long married her. Otherwise, Prince Yu would have to suffer.

    ¡°Baiji, are you getting married after the Lunar New Year? I heard that Baishao has prepared borate dowries for you. I don¡¯t have anything but a packet of fetus protection medicine for you, OK?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled mischievously. As expected, Baiji blushed.

    ¡°Master, you are always so yful. Everyone said that you even got more frivolous since you came back this time.¡±

    She rolled her eyes at her master. Lin Mengya was not merely her master, but also her sister who had gone through hardships with her.

    There was no taboo between sisters.

    Lin Mengya was enjoying such an atmosphere.

    She leanedzily against the soft couch. While easing the pain of her waist, she looked at the busy Liuxin Courtyard.

    ¡°The Lunar New Year ising, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lin Mengya mumbled as she lowered her head and calcted the time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Lunar New Year ising in a month and a half. Master, do you miss Master Lin and Mr. Lin?¡±

    Baiji was the one who knew Lin Mengya the best. Although her master did not mention it, she knew that Lin Mengya was very concerned about her family.

    ¡°Fortune is on our side. Moreover, I seem to be able to sense that they are fine.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the warm white rice porridge on the table. The Sanjue Hall and Long Tianyu¡¯s men, as well as the force she could mobilize, were searching for the news of her father and brother desperately.

    She was determined to find those who had abducted them, no matter where those people were.

    However, the faint telepathy between close blood rtives made Lin Mengya firmly believe that her father and brother would be fine.

    Moreover, she always felt that their disappearance was rted to the strange bloodline of the ancestors of the Lin family.

    The Candle Dragon Cult was not the only force looking for the relic of the Guwei State.

    <strong>The Novel will be updated first on Free?ebn?vel. c?m . Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!??</strong>

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947 Be Your Empress

    Three days after Lin Mengya left the pce, the Emperor of Dajin announced the abdication edict.

    The content, however, was different from what Baili Wuchen had drawn up.

    As for the reason for the difference, Lin Mengya knew that it must be the fact that the Emperor of Dajin had sobered up.

    She did not drug him heavily, and after a period of recuperation, the Emperor of Dajin could recover.

    But Long Tianyu did things differently from the Crown Prince.

    At present, all forces, both overt and secret, of the Emperor of Dajin had been under control.

    The ex-emperor of Dajin was no longer able to stir up any trouble.

    Although it was cruel to the ex-emperor, it was the only way to protect the country.

    Moreover, the abdication edict unintentionally conformed to Lin Mengya¡¯s and Long Tianyu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you are too cunning, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    In the living room of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Long Qinghan looked helplessly at the couple in front of him, who had yed tricks on him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the emperor? You know, it¡¯s a blessing that many people can¡¯t get.¡±

    Lin Mengya spoke in an easy manner. Compared with Long Tianyu¡¯s cool face, the way she smiled and spoke sarcastically was more infuriating.

    ¡°Who wants to be the emperor? Besides, you will definitely abdicate halfway. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about your n. Humph, you¡¯re now kicking down thedder.¡±

    Long Qinghan felt like weeping but had no tears. His dream in this life was to be a wealthy idler who could spend the rest of his life with his sweetheart.

    But unexpectedly, his father asked him to rece his elder brother as the emperor of the Jin State five yearster.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know their trick.¡±

    The couple must have had that idea long ago. Otherwise, how could his father still have the opportunity to stir up trouble?

    ¡°Unfortunately, I already misjudged them!¡±

    ¡°Well, there are still five years left. I heard that thedy in your mansion has a bad temper. Oh, I wonder how my sister-inw will react if other beautifuldies want to sleep with you in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled craftily. The Emperor of Dajin had finally done something right.

    Just when she and Long Tianyu were worrying about how to get Long Qinghan bound to the throne, those people serving the Emperor of Dajin gave them this gift.

    Naturally, the Emperor of Dajin expected the two brothers to fight against each other so that he could reap the benefits.

    But he did not know that neither of them cared about the throne.

    She wondered what the Emperor of Dajin would think if he knew it.

    ¡°I guess, he will definitely be beaten to the point where he must be in bed for a long time.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who always doted on his wife, had learned to crack a joke.

    The couple echoed each other, which made Long Qinghan so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    ¡°You... humph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡±

    Long Qinghan pointed angrily at the heartless couple and felt very upset.

    In order to pacify his wife, he had sent all his concubines out of the mansion.

    If he really ascended to the throne five yearster, those veteran officials would try every means to send their daughters into his harem.

    If his sweetheart misunderstood him again, then his pursuit of his wife over thest decade would be in vain, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Instantly, Long Qinghan looked green, and he dashed back to his own mansion, with no time to argue back.

    ¡°When do you think we give the gift to him?¡±

    Lin Mengya nestled against Long Tianyu¡¯s chest and took out a prescription from her sleeve with a smile.

    A few days ago, she had learned about Long Qinghan¡¯s love story from others.

    To be honest, she had never thought that Seventh Prince, who appeared to be a dissolute man, was actually a rarely spoony.

    Not to mention his falling in love at first sight with a woman from the world of martial arts, or his constantly pursuing his wife, just because the woman refused to share one husband with other women, he dismissed all the concubines at once.

    It should be noted that Long Qinghan had married all his concubines involuntarily.

    He must hold on to the woman he loved, even if he had to offend those powerful people.

    Although Lin Mengya felt that Long Qinghan was somewhat silly on this matter, she was still touched by his deep affection.

    Therefore, she and her teacher came up with a prescription for getting pregnant.

    As long as it was used ording to the instructions, it was definitely not a dream for his wife to get pregnant twice in three years.

    Moreover, her teacher said that if Long Qinghan and his wife worked hard enough, they could have more than one child in each pregnancy.

    Those veteran officials would basically make the excuse that the royal family must have enough heirs, so as to force him into selecting girls for his harem.

    This prescription could, more or less, alleviate the pressure on the couple.

    Otherwise, she had another ultimate method.

    If these methods did not work, she would send some people to spread the rumor in the Capital City that Long Qinghan¡¯s wife was so jealous that she tortured his concubines to death.

    Although the high position and great wealth were joyful, they were meaningful just for people alive, right?

    In this regard, Lin Mengya thought that thedy should not care about it.

    Because that woman was truly extraordinary.

    ¡°What are you thinking about now? Why are you smiling so happily?¡±

    Long Tianyu gently embraced Lin Mengya in his arms, lowered his head and gave a tender kiss on her forehead.

    His father, the emperor, dered his abdication and made it clear to the public that he would give his son the throne.

    A country could not work without a king, so his enthronement ceremony became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention these days.

    Themon people thought that the emperor was disheartened because of the Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion and wanted to live out the rest of his life in peace.

    Only those involved in the event knew that the emperor just did not give up.

    The abdication edict was the best exnation.

    Unfortunately, they had seen through the emperor.

    Naturally, they would not act as he expected.

    ¡°I smile because I¡¯m thinking about what Long Qinghan should do to pacify his bad-tempered wife.¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and called for Baiji. After all, she was a bystander all the time.

    ¡°Send ten washboards to Seventh Prince and tell his new wife that this is my gift for her as the punishment. I¡¯m sure she will like it.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at his wife with a smile, who framed his best brother so easily.

    But so what? They were family, so it was not a big deal.

    ¡°The Imperial Astronomical Observatory sent me a letter of the date of the enthronement ceremony. It¡¯s the first day of the first lunar month. Nice day. In fact, I wanted your coronation ceremony to be held on the same day. But Qinghu said that it was in a hurry when we got married. This time, I have to give you a grand wedding. Ya¡¯er, wait for me, okay?¡±

    Lin Mengya could feel that her heart was filled with a thick sweetness.

    She was already his wife, and it would not change even if their identities changed.

    However, Long Tianyu did not want to let her suffer. From the moment the wedding dress was shown, she read his mind.

    He wanted her to stand openly by his side and be his one and only empress.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Lin Mengya buried her face in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, with a blush on her tender face.

    Their hearts were beating very violently, just as always.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Long Tianyu held the woman tightly in his arms, and there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.

    The sweet momentsted for a while. Lin Mengya did not cool down until Long Tianyu had to get up and leave.

    She sat in front of her makeup mirror and looked at herself in the mirror.

    With a bright blush on her beautiful face, she was just a woman enjoying the sweet love.

    ¡°Are you really going to leave just like this?¡±

    Qinghu, who was always elusive, had appeared behind her at some point.

    He looked at Lin Mengya in the mirror, who wore a sour expression.

    ¡°I will be back. Trust me. I will definitely be back.¡±

    Last night, a message came to her from Qinghu.

    Xiaoyu hade out of seclusion in advance from the venomous insects pool, and the gains were greater than she had expected.

    Thus, the time for a true deration of war had arrived.

    ¡°Well, on the first day of the first lunar month, we¡¯ll go.¡±

    Qinghu deliberately determined the date of Long Tianyu¡¯s enthronement ceremony because their departure would seem to be natural only on that day.

    ¡°Well, okay.¡±

    This time, there was neither a look of embarrassment nor a look of reluctance on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    She was not the same stupid woman who had tried to risk her life, because she was now concerned about someone in her heart.

    Qinghu wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally, he sighed and left to prepare himself for it.

    Lin Mengya was left alone in the room, looking at herself in the mirror. No one knew what she was thinking.

    At the same time, in the study room not far from her, Long Tianyu was meeting a person who should be thest one to appear in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion now.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Baili Wuchen¡¯s status was different now, but he did not request to rebuild his mansion. Instead, he chose to return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and act as Long Tianyu¡¯s adviser.

    However, it seemed to be much more difficult for him to integrate himself into the mansion this time.

    But Baili Wuchen did not care about it at all. This was exactly what a spy deserved. When he made this decision, he had to bear all the consequences.

    ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    No more greetings. Long Tianyu¡¯s tone and attitude were as usual.

    But for Baili Wuchen now, it was the best treatment.

    He felt a little guilty about what he had done to Long Tianyu, but he was not a sentimental person. He knew that there were some things that he had to repay for the rest of his life.

    Therefore, he would go through any difficulties and dangers for Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. What can I do for you?¡±

    Long Tianyu really should not choose to meet a ¡°traitor¡± at this time.

    This would not only damage his reputation, but it would also make others think that he appreciated a double-dealer.

    But, Long Tianyu could not care about it now.

    He stared at Baili Wuchen quietly. After a long while, he let out a sigh.

    He looked straight into Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes, as if he had made an important decision.

    ¡°I hope you can escort Ya¡¯er to the Lieyun Empire and bring her back unharmed.¡±

    Long Tianyu gently spit out his hope, and there was a trace of pleading in his tone.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948 Please Protect Her

    Baili Wuchen was stunned for a while. He knew clearly that Lin Mengya was the only one in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart, who was about to be the emperor of the Jin State.

    But now, was he going to send her away?

    Baili Wuchen looked at Long Tianyu, puzzled. But thetter just sat behind the desk, with aplicated look on his face.

    At this moment, even though it was the worship oration he must use during the enthronement ceremony that was ced before him, Long Tianyu still could not pay attention to it.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    The abdication edict stated that Long Qinghan would ascend to the throne in five years.

    But they all knew that Long Qinghan was not interested in the throne at all.

    As long as the prince wanted it, the throne would always belong to him.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s status was now honorable and it was natural for her to be the empress.

    A few days ago, the officials who had been supporting the prince had discussed in private how to expand the new emperor¡¯s harem.

    But he knew better than them that none of the daughters from the noble families could attract the prince¡¯s attention.

    ¡°She has her own mission, and I can¡¯t go with her. But I can¡¯t watch her fall into danger. Wuchen, you¡¯re the person I trust the most, and also the only one who can help her. Please, help her.¡±

    Baili Wuchen had never seen Long Tianyu make such a sincere request to others.

    Looking into the deep yet helpless ck eyes, he could only take in a deep breath and nod his head hard, making a promise that he would not easily make.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will protect the princess and let here back unharmed.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked at Baili Wuchen gratefully. He knew that this promise would be Lin Mengya¡¯sst line of defense.

    No matter what danger she was in, Baili Wuchen would definitely protect her with his life.

    But he was more likely to want both of them toe back unharmed.

    Baili Wuchen was given the highest authority so that he could make the best n with his power. Sitting alone in the study room, Long Tianyu felt that his hands, which he could use to hold weapons, were too weak at this moment.

    He looked down. No one could read the thoughts in his deep eyes.

    After a long time, Long Tianyu raised his head, and a deep sigh slowly came out from the oppressive study room.

    Probably out of illusion, Lin Mengya felt that Long Tianyu was particrly obsessed with her these days.

    Although Long Tianyu must officially ascend to the throne on the first day of the first lunar month, many national affairs needed him to make a decision because of the emperor¡¯s poor health.

    The study room in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, which used to be private and quiet, became busy now.

    Additionally, because she was a princess from a foreign country, some old-fashioned officials had warned Long Tianyu several times, both overtly and covertly.

    They hoped that the new emperor could pay attention to his reputation, but more than that, they felt that it was outrageous for the new emperor to have only one woman.

    It was a pity that Long Tianyu somehow changed a lot. No matter how usible those people were, he still went his own way even if those veteran officials got very angry.

    Now, no matter how busy he was, he would eat all his meals with Lin Mengya.

    Every night, after finishing his work, he would return to their bedroom in the Liuxin Courtyard to sleep with Lin Mengya.

    Most of the time, the couple just slept peacefully in each other¡¯s arms. But Lin Mengya seemed to feel that something was hidden in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes every time he looked at her.

    However, because she was going to leave, many thoughts were crowding in her mind, and she wished she could stay with Long Tianyu every minute.

    Thus, the two of them kept their respective secrets, and their lives were sweeter than candied fruit.

    Early in the morning, it was not yet light. Long Tianyu was invited by Lin Kui to discuss some important national affairs.

    He carefully tucked Lin Mengya, so that her body would not be exposed to the wind. Thetter held the quilt, where she could still feel the temperature and smell of Long Tianyu, and rubbed herself against it intimately.

    She had once despised those women who would be as clingy as cats in love.

    But now she realized that once she fell in love, no matter how strong and independent she had been, she would be a clingy woman.

    She was no longer reserved.

    In fact, she was the one who ignited the sparks of almost all passionate nights in recent days.

    Certainly, Long Tianyu was enjoyable of that.

    ¡°Master, you have been sleeping more these days. But you¡¯d better get up now today. Yesterday, the steward of the Ministry of Internal Order came to me and said that he would bring a few sets of auspicious clothes here for you to try on today,¡± Baishao said with a teasing tone, while she nimbly opened the curtain with Baiji and helped Lin Mengya wear the warm and pleasant cotton-padded clothes, which had been baked on the brazier.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s silky ck hair flowed behind her head. Baiji held a ck jadeb and gentlybed her long hair.

    On the dressing table were some jewellery in fashion at the moment.

    The hairpins, dangling ornaments, and earrings iid with pearls or agates were in whole set.

    Only those around Lin Mengya knew that the reserves of her jewellery had reached an extravagant level.

    Even the total jewellery of all concubines in the pce could be narrowlyparable to that.

    Moreover, Lin Mengya¡¯s jewellery were not ordinary items.

    After the hard work of Baiji and Baishao who were both skillful at makeup, Lin Mengya, the naturally beautiful woman, looked even more stunning in the mirror. She was so dazzling that people could not take their eyes off her.

    Although Lin Mengya was not narcissistic, there was no woman disliking to be always beautiful, was there?

    Besides, she had something very important to do today.

    To be honest, the hairstyle and jewellery in ancient times were indeed beautiful, but for her, it was as heavy as if her neck were being crushed.

    ¡°The prince sent word that he wouldn¡¯te for the moment, so you didn¡¯t have to worry about him and you could have breakfast first.¡±

    Baisu, dressed in tight clothes, came in from the outside. After she came back this time, Lin Mengya did not want to trouble her with something she was not good at.

    This girl was now the number one female guard in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, and she had won the admiration of many young maidservants.

    During this period of time, there were fewer maidservants learning needlework in the mansion. Many of them were secretly watching Baisu practice martial arts.

    Some bolder ones even peeked at Lin Kui and the other guards when they were training.

    Those humorless men would blush every time they saw the girls peeping over the wall.

    Lin Kui had evenined to Lin Mengya about that. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was quite prestigious in the mansion. After her reminder, those girls, who had just reached puberty, no longer peeped over the wall, but watched them overtly in groups.

    Of course, it finally led to a few couples. But Lin Mengya¡¯s original intention was that those girls could see clearly the hardships of practicing martial arts and then make a choice.

    And no matter what choice the girls made in the end, she would support them.

    These days, she had been considering asking Baisu to invite a female martial artist to teach these girls.

    For this reason, the girls in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion even worshipped Lin Mengya as a bodhisattva.

    If anyone dared to speak ill of the princess, they would rush to fight against that one.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya¡¯s reputation was on par with that of the violent hostess in Long Qinghan¡¯s mansion.

    After finding out about this, Lin Mengya did not stop it. Anyway, such a reputation was a good thing for her with no harm.

    In the future, if anyone wanted to target her husband when she was not around, that one had to think about it carefully.

    Rubbing her chin, Lin Mengya gazed at the lively and cute girls in the courtyard.

    Once Long Tianyu ascended to the throne, he would definitely move to the pce.

    Should she ask him to take all the people in the mansion with him?

    By then, all the servants in the pce would be spies working for her. Long Tianyu would definitely live a happy life as the emperor.

    Lin Mengya, whose mind was filled with her bright future, was unaware of how terrifying her smile was.

    Baizhi, who was leading other servants to serve the breakfast, touched the goosebumps on her arms and gently poked Baisu beside her.

    ¡°Elder Sister Baisu, tell me, is Master crazy?¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s lovely face was full of doubts. Baisu also looked carefully at the different look on the face of her master.

    Then, she nodded secretly and said with embarrassment, ¡°Do you think that someone can be cured if she got something wrong with her brain?¡±

    Except for Lin Mengya, the other girls could not helpughing when they saw Baisu¡¯s serious face.

    However, Baisu looked puzzled. She had ever seen several women, who got something wrong with their brains, smile like this, so she was worried that her master had also fallen ill.

    But when she saw the others¡¯ looks, she felt that she seemed to have said something wrong.

    What was exactly wrong with her words?

    Lin Mengya, who was said to get something wrong with her brain, finally came to her senses and began to eat breakfast in high spirits.

    When she finally settled down and sat in the reception hall of the mansion, she was full of energy and vigor.

    When a person was full, even the things on her head were not as heavy as before.

    Lin Mengya sat on the seat of honor in the reception hall. The four maidservants stood beside her like four guardians.

    The reception hall was redecorated inside and out. Long Tianyu knew that she felt the cold a lot, so he asked some people to redecorate it. Now, although it was not as warm as her bedroom in the Liuxin Courtyard, it was much better than that of ordinary rich families.

    Since they were serious in this meeting, the guests must be some people of great background.

    When Lin Mengya was taking a sip of the second cup of warm tea served by Baiji, she heard some sweet voicesing from outside.

    With a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, Lin Mengya took another sip of tea.

    ¡°Finally, they are here. Good.¡±

    ¡°Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is indeed extraordinary, but you will know that the pce is much better when you live there in the future.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949 To Pay a Visit to the Princess

    Lin Mengya put the teacup on the table casually, and the four maidservants beside her also knew what was happening.

    However, a gloating look appeared on their faces.

    If this had happened in the past, they might have jumped up in anxiety.

    But now among thesedies, who was a match for them?

    They stared at each other and saw a teasing look in each other¡¯s eyes.

    It seemed that the sideshow before the Lunar New Year was really good.

    ¡°Princess, a few madams in the Capital City, as well as their daughters, came to visit you. But they told me that you are living here temporarily, so they went to visit Princess Ling first. And Princess Ling also came with them.¡±

    Tian Ning could be considered the outer steward of the mansion. There was almost no one knew that he was the son of her wet nurse except those close to her.

    Tian Ning must have suffered due to those madams, so his face darkened.

    Besides, it was obvious that they were here to target his brother-inw. He was trying hard to prevent himself from kicking them out.

    However, when he saw that the servants in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard seemed to be waiting for those people on purpose, he felt relieved.

    Yeah, how could he have forgotten that the princess was not an ordinary person?

    ¡°Princess Ling, I heard that when you were in the Yun State, you are already a well-known modeldy. Upon seeing you, we feel that you are really extraordinary.¡±

    Outside the Liuxin Courtyard, Su Ling looked at the noblewomen around her indifferently, who were trying their best to please her.

    She listened to the topics that she was not interested in at all with gging interest, but she was thinking about the ending of their visitter.

    As she rolled her beautiful eyes, the gloating look hidden in the depths of her eyes was always revealed inadvertently.

    In recent days, she had witnessed Lin Mengya¡¯s means of dealing with people and affairs several times.

    This group of women was just a piece of cake for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Liuxin Courtyard taken care of by the former princess is fabulous in the Capital City. I wonder if we¡¯re lucky enough to have the chance to visit it with you and broaden our horizons today.¡±

    A madam wearing gold and silver jewelry, who was gorgeously dressed like a rooster, smiled obsequiously.

    Nevertheless, she would frequently shoot a nce at the dark red gates of the Liuxin Courtyard.

    It was so luxurious and exquisite that even the inner courtyard of the pce could notpare with it.

    If one day her daughter could be the hostess of the pce, everything here would definitely belong to her family.

    Su Ling nced at the empty inner courtyard and certainly knew that Lin Mengya was trying to y a trick on these people.

    She pretended to be somewhat embarrassed at the moment, rubbed her be, and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed a good ce. But, Princess Rong¡¯an from the Nation of Lintian has been living there these days. The princess has a bad temper and likes doing things in an ostentatious way. I¡¯m not going to get myself in trouble. I think you¡¯d better not provoke her.¡±

    Princess Ling, who had been virtuous, strong-willed and tolerant, had finally been led astray by Lin Mengya, who was a ck-hearted devil.

    Everyone in the mansion knew that she was very close to Lin Mengya.

    The two of them felt like old friends at first sight and would get together as soon as they were not busy.

    In the end, the prince had no choice but to join hands with Sheng Nankun, who had been staying indoors to wear his hair long recently, to keep them apart.

    However, the princess¡¯s tone sounded as if she were at odds with Lin Mengya.

    The maidservants behind her all lowered their heads and curled their lips.

    ¡°The princess is going to y a trick on them!¡±

    ¡°Hey, does she really think she is somebody? She¡¯s just an impoverished princess from a foreign country on the sea. She is certainly not as honorable as you. Moreover, Princess Ling is the prince¡¯s cousin after all. She¡¯s obviously not respecting the prince by doing this. Princess Ling, even if you can suffer from that, we can¡¯t bear to see you suffer like that.¡±

    The madam dressed like a rooster spoke to stir up trouble. She looked so indignant as if she were really defending Su Ling.

    However, Su Ling craftily remained silent. She did not say such words, so when others talked about what happened today in the future, it had nothing to do with her, right?

    But Su Ling¡¯s smile without a word would be a silent encouragement in those people¡¯s eyes.

    The madam dressed like a rooster was the most active person to visit the mansion today. If she hadn¡¯t been fanning the mes, those people might not have had the courage to do so.

    She was socent now, but she would be stunned soon.

    They were about to push the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard open and rush in, when they suddenly heard a sharp voice behind them.

    ¡°Who dares to block my way! If you dy my business, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    Anyone withmon sense would know what kind of people such a voice belonged to.

    Those madams anddies immediately quieted down and turned to the source of the voice.

    A middle-aged fair-skinned man, in a vermilion eunuch uniform, wore an arrogant look on his beardless face.

    Behind him were two rows of young eunuchs in grey, a total of twelve people, who were respectfully holding exquisite boxes in their hands.

    If they were not mistaken, there seemed to be bright red wedding dresses in the boxes.

    Moreover, the pattern of the dancing phoenix was painted with gold threads on the dresses.

    Those were the dresses only allowed to be worn at the wedding of the emperor and the empress!

    The eunuchs swaggered through the crowd, not even sparing them a nce.

    However, in front of the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard, the eunuchs smiled broadly.

    ¡°Please report to the princess that the steward of the Ministry of Internal Order asks to see her.¡±

    The Ministry of Internal Order was in charge of all affairs of the harem.

    The bright red dresses in the boxes had already shown the new emperor¡¯s affection for Princess Rong¡¯an.

    The official wife and also empress.

    Moreover, since the Ministry of Internal Order had made the wedding dresses, the new emperor¡¯s empress must be Princess Rong¡¯an.

    Su Ling watched, with interest, the group of people stunned. They were really greedy.

    When the new emperor was fighting against the rebels, most of these women¡¯s husbands remained silent.

    But when they saw that the new emperor had no women by his side, especially no empress, they were all scrambling to send their daughters here.

    This matter would probably note to an end so easily.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, pleasee in.¡±

    Hearing the voice, the gatekeeper came out. Even though she was just an old woman in her fifties, her every move showed that she served the royal family.

    There was a polite smile on her face, with a touch of alienation and indifference.

    She straightened up, and even in front of Mr. Xu, she was neither obsequious nor supercilious.

    Compared with those restless women, the old gatekeeper seemed to be much nobler.

    ¡°Thank you. After you.¡±

    The smile on Mr. Xu¡¯s face became brighter. When he came to the mansion for the first time, he already found that the servants in the Liuxin Courtyard were different.

    He nced coldly at the gorgeously dressed madams anddies. He had stayed in the pce for more than 30 years and had sharp eyes.

    Seeing the new emperor¡¯s look before Princess Rong¡¯an, he knew that no other woman in the world could attract the new emperor¡¯s attention.

    How could these ordinary women bepared to Princess Rong¡¯an?

    ¡°Madams, let¡¯s go in too.¡±

    After witnessing the scene, some timid ones had already decided to retreat.

    But how could Su Ling let them go so easily? Standing behind them deliberately, she had already blocked their way out with a modest smile.

    It was a gentle smile, but these madams anddies felt something wrong with such a smile.

    Little did they know that Su Ling had set a trap for them and was waiting for them to jump in.

    The gates of the Liuxin Courtyard were open, but in the eyes of these madams, it was like the door of hell.

    Su Ling did not urge them when she saw them hesitate.

    She coughed softly and then pretended to say casually, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the princess of the Nation of Lintian hates rude people the most. Since we¡¯vee here, how could we not enter? What¡¯s more, she¡¯s the real hostess of the mansion. Since you came to visit me, you should visit the princess by the way. Otherwise, she will say that I¡¯m not a polite guest.¡±

    Her words made several madams anddies break out in a cold sweat.

    They had heard that Princess Rong¡¯an looked greatly simr to the former Princess Yu. That was why Prince Yu adored her.

    But no one told them that Prince Yu had already decided on the empress!

    Thinking that Princess Rong¡¯an might have heard their words to please Princess Ling, they suddenly regretted it.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m afraid that my daughter¡¯s future will be ruined from now on.¡±

    No matter what they were thinking about, they had to see the princess.

    The group of people walked slowly into the courtyard. As soon as they bypassed the screen wall, they heard cryinging from inside.

    ¡°Princess, please spare me! I won¡¯t do it again! Please!¡±

    Those cries sounded extremely mournful.

    Even Su Ling was shocked, but she recognized the voice immediately. It sounded like the voice of a second-ss servant girl named Cuizhu in the Liuxin Courtyard.

    Strangely, this girl was intelligent and loyal, so she was especially favored by Lin Mengya.

    Why was she crying so mournfully today?

    She led those madams to the door of the main room deftly.

    Cuizhu was kneeling on the ground in fear, wearing only a thin piece of clothing.

    Not to mention that her hairpins were in a mess, her face was also swollen. At this moment, she was lying on the ground, crying and begging.

    ¡°Pah, you ignorant wench. If you damage the princess¡¯ wedding dress, you won¡¯t even be able topensate for it with your hands! How dare you cry here! Are all of you dead? If she keeps crying like this and ruins the princess¡¯ good mood, all of you will be punished as well!¡±

    Under the eaves of the main room, a girl in a pale pinkish purple dress was putting one hand on her waist and pointing at Cuizhu, who was crying in front of her, with the other hand.

    Su Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was the girl, who was better at cursing than those old maidservants in the pce, Baizhi, the naive and lovely girl who went to try the food in the kitchen every day?

    Why did she feel that there was something wrong?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950 To Scare You Out of Your Wits

    With her mouth covered, the crying girl was dragged away so violently that the audience trembled with fear.

    Although they could not see what would happen next, they understood that a servant¡¯s life was the cheapest thing in big families.

    These madams were frightened by what they saw. Especially, the plump madam dressed like a rooster looked pale.

    She could not help swallowing her saliva, and for some unknown reason, she walked forward with heavy steps.

    Rumor had it that Princess Rong¡¯an was moody, but now it seemed that it was not a rumor.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll report your visit to the princess right away.¡±

    As soon as Baizhi ordered a ¡°punishment¡± on the maidservant, she immediately showed a different look and smiled at Su Ling.

    Su Ling was very smart. She made up her mind when she saw the reactions of the madams anddies.

    Immediately, she showed a gentle and kind smile and pretended to say casually, ¡°No hurry. By the way, what did the maidservant do wrong just now? After all, she is a maid of the prince¡¯s mansion. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s hard to exin to the prince if the princess punishes her like this.¡±

    Baizhi tried to hold back herughter as she praised Princess Ling for being quick-witted in her heart.

    It was no wonder that her master had told her that in the whole mansion, Princess Ling was the only one who could know her n without being informed in advance.

    Now it seemed that Lin Mengya¡¯s words turned out to be foresighted.

    Immediately, she showed a different look and said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯m so angry that I forgot that Master is sitting in the reception hall. Some people from the pce just came to bring a few sets of auspicious wedding dresses here for Master to try on. Master sent me to deal with this matter. However, the clumsy maid spoiled one of the wreaths of gems. It¡¯s a wedding dress. Killing her isn¡¯t enough to make amends.¡±

    Baizhi sounded fierce and malicious. In the past half month, Lin Mengya¡¯s personal guidance had yed a big role.

    Of course, the example was Nanny Rong in TV series.

    To be honest, Baizhi was quite talented in acting.

    If she stopped showing her usually adorable mannerisms, she was rather terrifying.

    As soon as Su Ling heard that, she knew that Lin Mengya was ying tricks on the madams.

    Immediately, a worried look appeared on her face as she asked nervously, ¡°Is the wedding dress okay? Do you need someone to repair it? It¡¯s a big deal. If the prince knows about it, he will be furious.¡±

    Su Ling and Baizhi echoed each other, which made those people with evil intentions feel chilly in their hearts.

    They knew about the wreaths of gems attached to the wedding dress. In fact, there were dozens of them. It was not a big deal even if one or two were spoiled.

    Therefore, it would be bizarre if Princess Rong¡¯an was going to kill the maid for the sake of a wreath of gems.

    The madams anddies looked at each other in dismay. They did not expect that this was just a trap set by the women of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.

    On this matter, Lin Mengya¡¯s view was always outrageously simple.

    They could target her husband.

    But they should first try hard to survive.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. She just spoiled some tassels of the wreaths. The chief steward said that there are still spare wreaths, and he would never let the wedding dresses be imperfect. Oh, I was so busy talking to you that I forgot to greet these madams anddies. May I ask if you¡¯re here especially to see our princess?¡±

    At this moment, Baizhi¡¯s smile was as terrifying as the smile of the devil.

    These madams anddies shook their heads in unison, for fear that they would be eaten alive by Lin Mengya¡¯s maid if they reacted slowly.

    The maid was already so terrifying, and Princess Rong¡¯an must be more difficult to deal with.

    At this moment, their desire to retreat which had long appeared was getting greater and greater rapidly.

    The source of their high position and great wealth? This ce was clearly the source of their dangers!

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t you all say that you admired Princess Rong¡¯an¡¯s charming appearance and personality and ask me to introduce her to you? I suppose you¡¯re afraid of seeing strangers. It doesn¡¯t matter. Princess Rong¡¯an is benevolent and generous. All the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion have praised her. Don¡¯t be a stranger. We¡¯re a family in the future. It¡¯s good to keep in constant touch with each other.¡±

    Su Ling added fuel to the fire without feeling guilty at all. Actually, she did not like these people either.

    In recent days, Sheng Nankun, who had been ¡°resurrected from the dead¡±, was also pestered by several aristocratic families who wanted to y up to the new emperor because he had a good rtionship with Long Tianyu.

    However, she could not pull a long face and chase away the people who harbored malicious intentions.

    Her eyes lit up when she saw Lin Mengya¡¯s various tricks.

    Reputation did not matter if anyone dared to target her husband. She would be unkind to them.

    It was said that Seventh Prince¡¯s mansion was quiet, because half a month ago, several beautiful songstresses in the mansion had been beaten up and thrown out on the street by his wife.

    Sometimes, a woman had to be relentless to herself.

    Well, it was said that Lin Mengya had given many good things to Seventh Prince¡¯s new wife.

    It was no wonder that Seventh Prince had been limping recently. It must be because those things were too useful.

    That was a nice trick.

    While Su Ling was thinking about it, Sheng Nankun, who was checking the inventory of the Ministry of War in the distant office, suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    He had a bad feeling in his heart, but he did not expect that his fiancee living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion temporarily would bepletely led astray by Lin Mengya.

    At the same time, the madams anddies in the mansion felt their hearts beating so fast now.

    They followed behind Su Ling and Baizhi shakily, looking like a tour group of old people nearing the end of their lives.

    The tour to hell was so exciting and thrilling.

    The group of people came to the reception hall of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Before they entered the door, they had heard extremely soft and mellowughtering from inside.

    There were also several othersughing gently. Theughter sounded particrly pleasant. But, the topic seemed a little...

    ¡°In my opinion, roasting is better. We can put them on the charcoal fire after covering them in mud, so that they will not run away. After turning them over a few times, they will be done. At that time, won¡¯t you feel more satisfied, Master?¡±

    Everyone could not help but tremble. Was it the roasting punishment?

    Merely listening to it caused their hair to stand on end, and it was extremely horrifying.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to roast them over the fire, and your hands are even dirty. I think boiling them in water is better. It won¡¯t take long for them to be done after we peel them and put them in the pot.¡±

    The crowd trembled again. Some of them were on the verge of fainting.

    To roast them over the fire? To boil them in the water?

    They would rather go to prison or get beheaded in the execution ground than fall into these she-devils¡¯ hands!

    ¡°To roast them or boil them? Let¡¯s have a try someday. Well, they are already here, aren¡¯t they? We can try now.¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡± The madam dressed like a rooster finally turned pale, rolled her eyes, and copsed on the ground.

    The other madams anddies were also at a loss immediately, and some even cried, which confused Su Ling and Baizhi.

    They were just listening to the experience of Lin Mengya¡¯s servants roasting sweet potatoes. Why did they all cry as if they had lost their parents?

    They looked at each other with some doubt in their eyes.

    But the madam had passed out in the mansion. It would be rude not to take care of her.

    Su Ling immediately ordered someone to send the fainted madam to the guest room.

    She was about to ask the others to enter, when she realized that these people were staring at the door of the reception room in horror, as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Madams anddies, are you not going to enter?¡±

    Su Ling felt that she was in a dilemma. She guessed that Lin Mengya must want to warn them, so she asked Baizhi to put on such a show.

    But if these people did not enter, their efforts would be unavailing.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, a few more madams anddies fainted. The rest of them, who were still standing with difficulty, also looked mournful.

    It was as if what was in front of them was the most dangerous ce in hell instead of the reception hall.

    ¡°I suddenly remembered that we still have a pot of soup cooking at home, so I won¡¯t disturb you and Princess Rong¡¯an. Goodbye. Goodbye.¡±

    Some smart ones immediately made an excuse and left.

    As soon as they finished speaking, they ran away.

    The others also followed suit,ing up with reasons she could not refuse. Immediately, they were all gone.

    Su Ling and Baizhi felt a little embarrassed when they saw that none of these people remained in the doorway to the reception room.

    ¡°Was it the show that scared them away?¡±

    s, it would not be easy to find such a good opportunity in the future.

    All their efforts were in vain.

    Su Ling and Baizhi pushed the door of the reception room open and saw Lin Mengya¡¯s look of hopefulness.

    Baiji, Baishao and Baisu, who had just talked excitedly about roasting sweet potatoes, immediately regained their indifferent expressions and looked as if someone refused to pay off a few hundred taels of silver owed to their master.

    However, after waiting for a long time, they only saw Su Ling and Baizhi. There was no one else around.

    They could not help but frown. They had thought that they could finally y a role after their training.

    But it was all in vain now!

    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. Just now, we probably scared them out of their wits before the main room of the Liuxin Courtyard. So when we arrived at the door of the reception hall, none of these madams anddies were willing toe in,¡± Baizhi said apologetically.

    In fact, she also knew that the four people were waiting impatiently in the room.

    She did not expect herself to screw it up.

    ¡°Scared them out of their wits? Didn¡¯t you just need to scare that girl? Oh, I see. Did that girl add more scenes to her role? I knew it. She went to the kitchen yesterday and got a lot of chicken blood! It was so frightening when she was covered with blood, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Baishao¡¯s eyes widened as if she had expected that.

    That girl was too cunning. Since she knew that someone was targeting the prince, she had been considering teaching those women a lesson.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951 Getting Married Again

    It did not take long for Cuizhu to wash up and sneak into the reception hall.

    As soon as she appeared, she was pulled to the crowd by Baisu, who had sharp eyes.

    When she entered the reception hall, she received the sameints from everyone else.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Master, I¡¯m innocent.¡±

    Cuizhu, aggrieved, pouted andined to Lin Mengya, while thetter just smiled faintly and took a sip of tea in her hand.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not actually her fault. It¡¯s just because they had a guilty conscience. s, I¡¯m afraid that the rumor that I, the princess of the Nation of Lintian, eat human flesh will be spread in the capital city tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The girls in the reception hall did not understand what she meant at first. They looked at each other nkly.

    ¡°Ah! I see! It¡¯s the roasted sweet potato!¡± Princess Ling suddenly cried out.

    Su Ling immediatelyughed hysterically and fell back into her chair. She no longer looked dignified at the moment.

    Covering her stomach, Su Ling felt as if she had not lived for the past 20 years.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the roasted sweet potato? Is it so scary?¡±

    Baizhi scratched her head. She loved this kind of delicacy that smelled marvelous and was easy to cook the most.

    Looking at her confused look, Lin Mengya and Su Ling could not stopughing and had little time for exnations.

    Baisu, who was the most reserved one among the four girls, was enlightened.

    After suppressing augh and giving Baizhi a quick exnation, she turned around and could not help but keep hunching her shoulders.

    ¡°Huh? Did they think we were discussing eating human flesh? No way!¡±

    To be exact, those youngdies from aristocratic families, who had never seen the world, thought that they were talking about punishing the enemies.

    What a coincidence!

    Lin Mengya shook her head. In fact, she did not mean it.

    The group of people in the reception hall talked andughed for a while. The atmosphere, which had be gloomy because of recent incidents, gotpletely lively.

    From now on, no one would have the courage to climb into Long Tianyu¡¯s bed.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Xu from the Ministry of Internal Order brought over the wedding dresses. Master, would you like to give them a try?¡±

    Baizhi¡¯s eyes were full of expectation. The empress¡¯s wedding dresses were really extraordinary.

    Even she was dazzled by them.

    The zing red dresses perfectly matched her master.

    In the whole world, perhaps only her master was worthy of the dazzling and noble color.

    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, and no one could see the struggle and helplessness in her eyes.

    It was only after a very long time that a feeble response was heard from her mouth.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When the moon was high in the sky, Long Tianyu rushed back from the pce after an excruciating day.

    With a handsome but slightly tired face, he was still noble and elegant in his ck clothes. But now, he had an aura of increasing dignity and authority, and he had already had the appearance of an emperor.

    As he gave orders on national affairs, the entire Jin State was gradually under his control.

    But he was always concerned about his love.

    His father¡¯s condition was rtively stable, but he looked much more haggard.

    Even so, he still wanted to seize the throne from him.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were dim. It seemed that his father, the emperor, cared about power more than anything else.

    ¡°Your Highness, the princess has fallen asleep.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who was deep in his thoughts about national matters, realized that he had arrived at the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard when he came to his senses.

    It was the same old maid who was guarding the gates. But today, she wore a dark red lined jacket.

    For no reason, he remembered the wedding dresses made by the Clothing Department of the Ministry of Internal Order yesterday.

    Although there were other auspicious costumes to be made, Long Tianyu ordered in person that the empress¡¯s wedding dress must be made first.

    He had chosen the fabric himself, but he did not know if she liked it.

    However, she never had a problem with such stuff.

    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Back then, she preferred medicinal herbs to jewelry.

    In this world, she was the only one who did not hanker for a high position and great wealth, wasn¡¯t she?

    However, she was worthy of all the wonderful things in this world.

    Then, Long Tianyu was stunned the moment he stepped into the courtyard.

    It was actually wrapped in red.

    The servants, who had fallen asleep early every day when he came back, were now dressed in red, standing in the corridor and looking at him with warm smiles.

    As for the four maidservants who were always around Lin Mengya, they were dressed in gorgeous costumes with red flowers on their heads.

    ¡°The groom has finally arrived. Please go and change your clothes. Don¡¯t keep the bride waiting.¡±

    Baiji, who was the most reliable one among the four girls, smiled as she pushed Long Tianyu into a room.

    After taking off his gown and ck boots and helping him put on a bright red auspicious suit, they chuckled and led him into the main room.

    The table was covered with a piece of bright red silk cloth, and two bright red wedding candles as thick as an arm made the room particrly bright.

    Above the candles with dragon and phoenix patterns was a character of Double Happiness. There was a short and slight pause in his steps.

    ¡°Could it be...¡±

    ¡°The bride ising!¡± Baizhi quipped.

    Then, in the inner room, Baishao and Baisu helped Lin Mengya up.

    It was not until Baishao stuffed a ball of red silk into Long Tianyu¡¯s hands that he finally came to his senses.

    His most beloved woman was dressed in the morous and brilliant auspicious suit.

    At that moment, no one else in the world came into his view.

    Why hadn¡¯t he discovered before that she and the auspicious wedding dress were perfectly matched?

    Even though he had seen her wearing a phoenix cor and robes of rank, even though he had long known that his wife was the most beautiful woman in the world, when she appeared in front of him, Long Tianyu realized that she was better than he had thought.

    His wife was as beautiful as a fairy from heaven, which was rarely seen in the secr world.

    Lin Mengya felt a little shy and red coquettishly at Long Tianyu, dumbfounded, through the bead curtain.

    All people, men and women, old and young, in the room burst intoughter. The prince had never been in such a dilemma.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    In the Liuxin Courtyard, he was not the new emperor who was about to ascend to the throne.

    He was just an ordinary man, and in front of him was the woman he missed day and night and was devoted to.

    Lin Mengya blushed. When she put on the wedding dress today, for no reason, she wanted to get married to him immediately.

    They had long belonged to and been tightly connected to each other, and no one else could rece each other.

    This wedding was their promise and oath to each other.

    In the lives toe, they would love and support each other.

    She would be his true bride, his true love.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t look now. After bowing to the heavens and the earth and entering the bridal chamber, you two can take your time to look at each other!¡±

    Baishao, who was outgoing and daring, acted as a chaperon.

    Normally, they would not be so daring. However, it was different today, because their best friend was about to be married.

    Everyone was excited. After all, many of them had witnessed the couple¡¯s love story and difficult times.

    For the first time, Lin Mengya lowered her head after being teased.

    She felt a little embarrassed, but she was still happy.

    Because he was her groom!

    ¡°Yes, yes, bow to the heavens and the earth!¡±

    Baizhi, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, also shouted. She and Lin Mengya had been living with and relying on each other since they were young.

    How could she not be happy to see that Master found a man to spend the rest of her life with?

    Actually, thest time Lin Mengya was dressed in a wedding dress, she cried uncontrobly.

    But this time, she cried with joy.

    ¡°First bow to the heavens and the earth!¡±

    Following Baishao¡¯s voice, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu slowly knelt down and kowtowed to the heavens and the earth outside.

    For a moment, it was greeted by a roar of apuse. Everyone was blessing the couple.

    ¡°Second bow to parents!¡±

    Originally, Long Tianyu¡¯s and Lin Mengya¡¯s parents were not here.

    But Lin Mengya said that her teacher liked her father.

    Baili Rui¡¯s life was made wretched by anxiety over the couple.

    Therefore, the teacher deserved their bowing.

    As a result, Baili Rui became the only parent of this couple. In any case, although this sudden wedding ceremony was simple, everything was in ce.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡±

    Baili Rui had already beamed with joy. He never dreamed that he would witness this event someday.

    Lin Mengya was like his biological daughter.

    Moreover, Mengya was a righteous girl. He was lucky enough.

    ¡°Last bow to each other!¡±

    Finally, at the most critical moment, Lin Mengya could not help but feel somewhat nervous despite her courage.

    They were clearly the most intimate couple, so she really did not know what she was nervous about.

    The two bowed gracefully, and the ceremony was finished. She finally became his wife.

    Then, Lin Mengya felt relieved.

    Suddenly, she saw that Long Tianyu seemed to be also relieved and could not help butugh.

    It seemed that neither of them was calm enough.

    ¡°Send the bride and groom to the bridal chamber-¡±

    Baishao cried out as tears welled up in her eyes. Everyone here knew it was a hard-earned wedding.

    They had narrowly escaped death multiple times, and they had experienced untold hardships just to meet each other again.

    Fortunately, they only had each other in their hearts all the time and never lost each other.

    Perhaps because they were worried about each other, they would meet again no matter where they were.

    As Lin Mengya was escorted into the bridal chamber by the maidservants, Long Tianyu was surrounded by the bride¡¯s families and friends, headed by Qinghu and Tian Ning.

    ¡°Hey, you. She is my only younger sister. Now that you¡¯ve married her,e on, let¡¯s drink to get drunk!¡±

    Qinghu also wore clothes for the festive asion, and he no longer looked gloomy now.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952 Rare Tenderness

    Tian Ning was also dressed in new clothes. Usually, when he saw Long Tianyu, he looked serious and reserved. Now, both Qinghu and he could be regarded as Lin Mengya¡¯s elder brothers.

    When the bride¡¯s elder brother saw his brother-inw, there was no reason for him to restrain himself. He and Qinghu, one on the left and the other on the right, pushed Long Tianyu to the table.

    Faced with the sea of smiling faces around, Long Tianyu was getting into the wedding spirit. He picked up the cup in front of him and drank one cup after another.

    Although this wedding banquet was very simple, not even as exquisite as the ordinary dishes he ate in the pce, Long Tianyu was happy from the bottom of his heart. After all, this was the banquet of his wedding with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Tianyu, as your cousin, a toast to you.¡±

    After Qinghu and Tian Ning¡¯s part, the others in the courtyard started their respective parts.

    Long Tianyu, who had already drunk a lot, smiled when he saw Sheng Nankun and Su Ling who were smiling.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    After he gulped down the cup of alcohol, Sheng Nankun raised a toast to him.

    However, neither of them had much to talk about. They knew what each other wanted to say the moment they looked at each other.

    They had narrowly escaped death together. There was no need for false courtesy.

    ¡°Your Highness, we are here to offer a toast to you. You must treat our princess well and not bully her.¡±

    As soon as Su Ling and Sheng Nankun left, Baishao led the other three girls and came to toast Long Tianyu with a smile.

    Long Tianyu was aware of their rtionship with his wife.

    So, he seriously gulped down the cup of alcohol in response.

    ¡°To bully Lin Mengya?¡± That was simply a joke.

    Not to mention that he had long regarded Lin Mengya as his own life. He would never let anyone hurt her.

    Even Lin Mengya¡¯s families and friends, who were hovering fiercely, were like a nightmare for ordinary men.

    However, he felt an indescribable sweetness.

    She was the only one who could bring all of this to him. And she was the one.

    Today, although the gates of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were closed, it was very lively inside.

    Long Tianyu learned what it was like to have a family. He had already been satisfied with having his wife by his side.

    The throne had never been his dream. It was not until now that he realized that the reason why he used to be indifferent to everyone was that his heart was empty.

    Later, upon Lin Mengya¡¯s appearance, his heart was filled little by little.

    Now, he had a perfect life. All of this was brought by her.

    There were not many people in the Liuxin Courtyard, and they all became cunning at this moment.

    Seeing that Long Tianyu was drunk and unconscious, lying on the table, Qinghu waved his hand and looked at the scene with satisfaction.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s send him to the bridal chamber. We¡¯ll leave the two of them aler.¡±

    There was a sinister look hidden in his handsome face.

    He, and Baili Rui who was calm and collected, looked at each other secretly. He would not tell anyone that he had tampered with Long Tianyu¡¯s alcohol.

    Of course, it was not poison, but it could make people drunk.

    Although the night hours of the wedding night were precious, he still felt reluctant to let this guy easily pick the flower he cherished and carefully took care of.

    Long Tianyu was almost dragged to the bed in the bridal chamber. Under the resentful gaze of the bride, the group of onlookers, who did not care about the big deal, immediately left.

    They dared to tease the prince, but no one dared to tease the princess.

    Lin Mengya looked helplessly at Long Tianyu, who was drunk and unconscious. When she was about to get up and take a towel to clean his face, her wrist was caught in the man¡¯s warm palm.

    She turned around and looked at Long Tianyu in surprise.

    There was no trace of drunkenness in his eyes. He seemed to be soberer than her.

    ¡°They drugged me. Unfortunately, I have the protective treasure you gave me.¡±

    He smiled and took out a pouch from his waist.

    In the past, when he went out, Lin Mengya would always give him different antidotes.

    Now, they had notpletely eliminated the Crown Prince¡¯s force, and his father was always restless. Also, Lin Mengya¡¯s identity was so sensitive that she could not apany him all the time.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya added something to all his pouches, clothes, and essories.

    No one else knew but him.

    This time, Qinghu and the others had miscalcted.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite amazing. If they knew about this, they would regret it enormously.¡±

    He pulled her back to his side. The two of them had been long intimate with each other, but this time, under the light of the bright red candles, his dark and deep eyes seemed to have the power of magic, making her indulge in them.

    She felt her cheeks burning. She could not help but lower her head. What she did not know was that in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, her appearance stimted the urge in his heart.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    Long Tianyu grinned somewhat foolishly.

    Lin Mengya red at him coquettishly, and her face turned redder still.

    Her heart began to beat violently, and the mor outside seemed to be gradually fading away.

    She lowered her head and obediently allowed Long Tianyu to take off her phoenix cor. She looked flushed in the flickering candlelight.

    The curtains were closed, and the wedding night was short.

    No one knew how much affection was contained in their whispers that night.

    Lin Mengya huddled herself in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms. It had been a long time since they stayed alone with each other intimately and leisurelyst time after the emperor of Dajin announced the abdication edict.

    Those young and old maidservants in the courtyard were all very considerate. They were rather quiet.

    She looked up and realized that Long Tianyu was still asleep beside her.

    Lin Mengya felt so happy. She did not expect that the idea she hade up with on the spur of the moment would offer her such experience.

    When she tried on the wedding dress, she suddenly wanted Long Tianyu to see it.

    A girl proposed to hold a wedding banquet in the yard.

    Unexpectedly, other girls agreed to the proposal. Coupled with Baishao¡¯s overall arrangement, the simple yet grand wedding ceremony proceeded smoothly.

    This was a wedding that only belonged to the two of them. It was unrted to anyone else or any force.

    It belonged to only the two of them.

    ¡°You woke up so early.¡±

    The man¡¯s deep voice was heard, and she looked into his dark eyes.

    They contained deep affection that she would never be tired of seeing, and they were also incantations that gave her the courage to rush forward.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curled up, and she was unaware of how sweet her smile was.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He reached into her ck hair and kissed her on the cherry lips.

    The sweet kiss made her almost breathless. Lin Mengya leaned against Long Tianyu¡¯s chest, gasping for breath and enjoying the rare tenderness.

    ¡°You¡¯ll probably live in the pce in a few days, right? Mom sent someone to ask me if I would go with you.¡±

    There was something hidden in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. What she did not tell him was that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, no, the Empress Dowager, had sent Jinyue to persuade her.

    After all, Long Tianyu¡¯s status was different now. If he did not live in the pce, he would inevitably be ndered by those unreconciled viins.

    The Empress Dowager also knew that her son only loved Lin Mengya very much.

    Moreover, she was rather satisfied with her daughter-inw.

    Although she could not live in the empress¡¯s pce for the time being, Lin Mengya could choose other pces at will. Of course, she was also reluctant to let her daughter-inw suffer.

    After their wedding ceremony, Lin Mengya would officially move to the empress¡¯s pce.

    Long Tianyu had not officially ascended to the throne yet, but he was already a justified new emperor. ording to the rules, he should live in the pce.

    However, given Lin Mengya¡¯s status, coupled with the fact that she did not like the pce, the matter had been dyed again and again.

    But the enthronement ceremony would be held on the first day of the first lunar month.

    He had already known that Lin Mengya would leave sooner orter. Therefore, he could not bear to leave her for a moment.

    As for the rules, the two of them had never cared about them.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Long Tianyu asked in a whisper.

    In fact, he did not like the pce either.

    The mansion was filled with their memories.

    He still nned to take Lin Mengya to a suitable and quiet ce after abdication, and then take all the things in the mansion there to spend the rest of their lives.

    At the thought that she had to live in the cold cage and suffer for five years, Long Tianyu felt extremely distressed.

    ¡°I think mom is right. Or do you think it¡¯s inconvenient for you if I move to the pce?¡±

    She smiled yfully.

    Although Lin Mengya always said such unreasonable words, Long Tianyu felt that this kind of willfulness made her more lovely.

    ¡°Yes. s, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no longer convenient for me to spend the night in your room.¡±

    Long Tianyu pretended to be disappointed and sighed. Lin Mengya blushed upon hearing his yful reply.

    ¡°Who wants you toe? You¡¯re annoying!¡±

    Lin Mengya clenched her fist and gave him a gentle punch. When she heard Long Tianyu¡¯sughter in a deep voice, she realized that she had been fooled.

    This man was really bad now.

    In the past, whenever she said something like this, Long Tianyu would hurry to express his loyalty for fear that she would not believe him.

    He was in such a hurry that she always tried hard to hold back herughter because of his foolishness.

    This pleasure was getting rarer and rarer.

    ¡°I may go out during the day recently. Just ask your men to follow me from a distance, lest others are scared, okay?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked down and spoke softly.

    It was almost New Year¡¯s Eve in half a month. Qinghu told her that everything was ready. They were waiting for the day when Long Tianyu ascended to the throne. Then they would leave quietly.

    But the closer the day was, the more Lin Mengya felt that she was reluctant to leave him.

    However, she had no other choice. She hoped that he would not me her.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953 The Secret of the Leader

    ¡°Go ahead and do whatever you want to do. No one will dare to stop you in Dajin from now on.¡±

    Long Tianyu said in a low voice. After kissing her on the head, Long Tianyu took out a golden waist token and stuffed it into her hand.

    Lin Mengya looked at the token curiously. There was only the word ¡°Dragon¡± in the Seal Script engraved on it.

    The writing was extremely powerful and unusual.

    At the back of the token, there was a soaring dragon with a monstrous aura.

    She hadn¡¯t seen it before, but as long as it was given by Long Tianyu, she knew it was a good thing.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to enter the pce.¡±

    When the two of them still wanted to be with each other, an awkward reminder came from outside.

    Then, they heard another voice from a woman whoshed out at the former person.

    ¡°Butler Lin, do you know the rules? The Highness has told us not to let anyone disturb our Master. Be careful if our Master is in a bad mood, the Highness will behead you.¡±

    It was Baizhi who spoke. She relied on her young age to be spoiled by the brothers and sisters in the yard.

    And Lin Kui was an old man in the mansion who had a good rtionship with them.

    Sometimes Baizhi would make fun of Lin Kui, but he was not angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Baizhi. But I have no other choice. Our Princess is extremely kind and considerate. She would not bother to be angry with me.¡±

    These words praised Lin Mengya so much.

    Lin Mengya, who was resting on the bed, blushed slightly. Lin Kui, who used to be meticulous, seemed to be a little off too.

    ¡°Alright, shut up. Master, Your Highness, can wee in?¡±

    In the end, it was Baiji, the big sister, who settled the situation.

    After Long Tianyu¡¯s permission came from inside, several maids came in one by one, carrying things.

    By this time, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu both had put on their tunics.

    The maids helped them put onyers of coats in a well-trained manner and helped their two Masters freshen up.

    Not long after, Long Tianyu was in full attire, which made him handsome and elegant.

    ¡°Stay here and wait for me toe back.¡±

    The woman sitting in front of the dressing table had bright eyes and was extremely charming.

    He couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and kissing her hair with his eyes full of affection.

    ¡°Alright, you may leave now. Don¡¯t make those elder officials anxious. I¡¯ll discuss with the Empress Dowager about entering the Pce.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and said softly.

    In the end, Long Tianyu left with Lin Kui, leaving her and her trusted maids in the room.

    ¡°You all can leave. I would like to speak with Qinghu for a while.¡±

    Early in the morning, Qinghu had been standing at her door like a log.

    Lin Mengya knew that he had something to tell her, so she asked everyone to go away, leaving only the two of them in the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡±

    Qinghu looked weird. Lin Mengya looked at him and asked in confusion.

    ¡°A few days ago, I got a message. Girl, let¡¯s not go, ok? Whatever the relic of the Guwei State, whatever the Candle Dragon Cult. Even if I die, I will still keep you safe. So let¡¯s not go, ok?¡±

    Qinghu lost control of his emotions. For the first time, there was such a deep fear on his handsome face.

    Lin Mengya looked at him directly with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Exactly what happened? No matter what, you should tell me.¡±

    Qinghu looked at his hands as if he was going to copse.

    He had wanted to use his hands to protect her.

    But he could only send her to death.

    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult has found the way to enter the relic of the Guwei State. Girl, do you know why your Lin Family chose to give up your responsibility before?¡±

    The more Qinghu spoke, the more confused Lin Mengya became.

    She shook her head and looked at Qinghu with confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s life! Every member of the Lin Family who wants to enter the relic of the Guwei State has to use the lives of their family members to exchange this opportunity. At that time, your mother married your father because her parents wanted to use the blood of the Lin Family to open the relic of the Guwei State. But your mother refused and destroyed their hopes with her death!¡±

    So this was the truth of the matter.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. She had figured out thest thing, which was her mother¡¯s inexplicable death.

    ¡°Do you mean that my grandparents¡¯ family wanted to push me to my death?¡±

    By now, nothing could shake Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.

    However, when she heard that her grandparents¡¯ family, who had once warmed her and helped her, had forced her mother to her death and pushed her into danger, the sadness in her heart was still hard to control.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why they tried their best to help us. Do you know that the liar surnamed Zhu is your biological uncle?¡±

    Qinghu gnashed his teeth. Obviously,pared with Lin Mengya¡¯s calmness, he was more resentful after being betrayed by his friend.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known about this for a long time, but how did you know it?¡±

    In fact, no matter what the n of her grandparents¡¯ family was, what her uncle told her at that time should be true.

    They knew the inside story of the relic of the Guwei State, and thus wished to figure out their curses.

    From the perspective of their goals, perhaps sacrificing a daughter did not make them feel too much guilty.

    But Lin Mengya had mixed feelings.

    What mood did her mother have to bring her and her brother into this world?

    ¡°That bastard surnamed Zhu has been plotting for a long time in the Candle Dragon Cult secretly, and now he holds half of the Candle Dragon Cult in his hands. Some time ago, the Candle Dragon Cult has collected thest sacrifice, and they are only waiting for the right time to open the door of the relic of the Guwei State. He secretly took away the sacrifice, revealed his identity, and betrayed the Candle Dragon Cult. Now, that ce has been torn apart because of him, but the leader is still nowhere to be found. The man surnamed Zhu said that the leader was dead. But there are still loyalists who don¡¯t believe him. So the two sides have already turned the world upside down.¡±

    The leader was not there?

    Lin Mengya frowned tightly. In both her uncle¡¯s and Qinghu¡¯s description, this leader was an ambitious and cruel person.

    But the Candle Dragon Cult that he painstakingly operated had been in such a mess. Why didn¡¯t he appear?

    This was unreasonable.

    ¡°What is the goal of the leader?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and tried to think about it, but she failed.

    ¡°Do you suspect that the purpose of the leader is not to dominate the world?¡±

    Qinghu had the same expression. He had joined the Candle Dragon Cult a long time.

    However, not a single person around him had seen the leader.

    They only knew him but had never seen him, which made the leader be the biggest secret of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a while, rested her chin on her hand and blurted out her analysis subconsciously.

    ¡°Has the leader not appeared ever since you entered the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    Qinghu nodded. In fact, there were many things in the Candle Dragon Cult that had to be decided by the leader himself.

    However, ever since he entered the Candle Dragon Cult, he had never seen him once.

    Now he thought that it had been at least 20 or 30 years since the leader of Candle Dragon Cult disappeared.

    ording to the timeline, Qinghu was about the same age as Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher.

    When the current leader of the Candle Dragon Cult took the throne, her teacher said that he was a young man about his age.

    ¡°When you entered the Candle Dragon Cult, the leader was not this person now, right?¡±

    Qinghu nodded. He was no longer gnashing his teeth when it came to the past.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve seen the previous leader. But I¡¯ve been sent to the Capital City of Dajin many years when the current leader seeded the throne.¡±

    After so many years, the current leader had yet to show himself. This obviously did not make sense, did it?

    What was he nning? That was for sure.

    But no matter what goal he wanted to achieve, the Candle Dragon Cult should be his helper.

    But now the sacrificial offering had been snatched away by someone and the power that belonged to him had been scattered.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t show up might be that his goal had been achieved, and he no longer needed the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Or just like what her uncle imed, he had died quietly, and the so-called order from the leader was a fake of his men.

    Also, he might have found another helper, so he no longer needed the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Thest point might be that for some reason, he could not appear now.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and gradually overturned the previous several possibilities.

    In the end, she concluded that the leader could not appear now.

    ¡°Do you remember any special habit of this leader of Candle Dragon Cult? A person, no matter what kind of martial arts he cultivates, needs to eat and drink, so he needs someone to take care of him, right? In the Candle Dragon Cult, there must be someone responsible for taking care of him. Think carefully. Does this leader has any special ce?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder sent Qinghu into deep thought.

    He was a member of the Candle Dragon Cult, but he hated the Candle Dragon Cult so much before.

    However, in order to live a better life, he still had to curry favor with those disgusting people like the others.

    Among them, the most despicable one was the fat man named Wang Qingda.

    That guy was violent and cruel.

    He especially liked to cut off the skin of good-looking boys and girls, and then dry the skin to paint on them.

    He had almost died at the hands of that fat man before. If he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to swallow the medicine and be a rare medicine man who survived in the Candle Dragon Cult, he would have be the precious human skin painting in Wang Qingda¡¯s room.

    But the reason why this person could do whatever he wanted in the Candle Dragon Cult was not because of his own strength.

    Rather, it was because he had a good younger brother.

    Wang Qingda¡¯s younger brother was the attendant responsible for taking care of the leader.

    He was a man with a gloomy face, tall and strong, but more ruthless than his elder brother.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954 Getting Respected in the Art of Healing

    Qinghu was obsessed with his memories of the past. At that time, he wished he could forget everything, but now he hoped to recall everything bit by bit to help them break through the current predicament.

    After thinking for a long time, he rubbed his brow with some fatigue.

    However, the expression in his eyes was bing more serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the leader before, but I¡¯ve heard that the personal attendant in charge of taking care of his diet and daily life would usually mix a small amount of datura flower into his diet. Although this flower is poisonous, there are many poison-making doctors in the Candle Dragon Cult. So this is not a big deal. At that time, I thought it was just a habit of the leader. But now I think that there seems to be a lot of things in his diet that can relieve pain.¡±

    Qinghu had followed Lin Mengya for many years, so he naturally knew somemon herbs.

    But his words made Lin Mengya think with him.

    ¡°Datura flower can be used as an anesthetic, a painkiller...¡±

    Her pupils contracted slightly, and an idea gradually shaped in her mind.

    Especially when she looked at Qinghu, she had moreplicated emotions in her eyes.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered what the kind of medicine that made your life worse than death before, but could keep you young forever, was used for? The reason why there are so many kinds of living experiments in the Candle Dragon Cult is probably, all for the same purpose.¡±

    ording to her uncle and teacher, the Candle Dragon Cult was not an evil organization that would kill people at the beginning.

    It was only after the current leader took office that things became more and more uncontroble.

    In this case, such a crazy and radical person would not allow anyone to impede him.

    Candle Dragon Cult would not be like an abandoned pawn to him unless his goal had been achieved.

    This discovery made Lin Mengya feel like a fishbone was in her throat, and she could not resist, as if she waspletely grasped by someone.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve guessed the purpose of the leader. The reason why he asked people to carry out these crazy experiments is that the results of these experiments are all for him. The reason why he hasn¡¯t been seen by anyone for so many years is that there is something wrong with the experiments. The datura flower and those painkillers should be used to relieve his pain. The reason why he doesn¡¯t care about Mr. Zhu¡¯s betrayal now is that he has more important things to do.¡±

    In the past, Lin Mengya only thought that the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult was a smart but cruel person.

    Then now, she thought that the current leader was just a lunatic.

    She was not afraid of a fierce and ambitious person because he had the consciousness of a human at least.

    But she had to deal with a lunatic cautiously who could even hurt himself.

    After all, who would understand the thoughts of a madman?

    ¡°You mean that all the suffering we¡¯ve endured is for the sake of attaining the goal of this madman?¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s face fell and he clenched his fists. His foxy eyes were no longer glistening. All that was left was extreme anger.

    The torment he had suffered since young and the inhumane treatment he received were all for a man¡¯s personal desire.

    Feeling that Qinghu¡¯s body tensed up and his breath became unstable, Lin Mengya stood up and held his long and slender hands.

    ¡°Everything has passed. No one will dare hurt you again. And I won¡¯t let him achieve his goal. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s gentle and mellow voice gradually brought Qinghu back to his senses.

    He lowered his head and looked at the gentle smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. His heart was filled with warmth.

    He held her little hands. Yes, he had family members to worry about now, and his heart had alreadye back to life.

    He waspletely different from that person.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If we let him achieve his goal so easily, we suffer for nothing. We can¡¯t let him live so freely.¡±

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and a few traces of shrewdness sparkled through his eyes. There seemed to be a trace of a smile on his face. He was so seductive that people couldn¡¯t help looking at him.

    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved. Qinghu seemed to be indifferent to the world, but things before had always shackled him.

    But now it seemed that this guy hadpletely figured it out.

    This could be considered a good thing. At the very least, he would not be exploited by others because of his past.

    ¡°Girl, nothing can escape your eyes.¡±

    He patted Lin Mengya¡¯s hands to reassure her.

    He would not be so useless as to lose to those assholes.

    ¡°However, although I don¡¯t know what your uncle and your two cousins want to do, I will never allow them to hurt you.¡±

    A trace of ruthlessness shed across his narrow eyes. In his eyes, no one deserved more respect than her.

    Lin Mengya smiled, but there was a hint of decisiveness in her smile.

    ¡°After all, this is what my grandparents have done. If my uncle and cousins really have the intention to repair this rtionship with me, then they are ourpanions. But if they want to sacrifice me, hum, you know me. No one has ever taken advantage of me and walked away in one piece.¡±

    She pinched a hairpin on her hair that was made of pure gold and iid with rubies as red as fire.

    All these were carefully instructed by her two cousins to send to her as dowries.

    If they intended to harm her, they would have to pay a high price.

    Up until now, who had she ever feared?

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Every time someone tries to scam you, they will ultimately be scammed by you till nothing remains.¡±

    Qinghu smiled yfully but did not mention that he was the one helping her secretly.

    He nced at the door with a nonsensical smile on his lips.

    He reminded Lin Mengya casually as if he had really forgotten.

    But the malice on his lips betrayed his thoughts.

    ¡°Yunzhu has been waiting for you at the door for several days. Earlier they wanted to tell you, but I told them that you were busy these days, and unfortunately, I had so much going on that I forgot about it.¡±

    ncing at Qinghu, Lin Mengya certainly knew his character.

    Those who dared scheme against her and betray her were branded with a heinous mark in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.

    If not for the fact that Yunzhu was still of some use to them, Qinghu would have found an opportunity to kill her.

    ¡°I should go make good on my promise. Where¡¯s the teacher, where is he?¡±

    Her teacher had been in a good mood these days. Although perhaps he had already guessed that Baili Wuchen was his son, he was actually a very open-minded person.

    He would rather things remain like this than hurt that poor child.

    But Yunzhu couldn¡¯t wait. These days, she might have already figured out the ins and outs.

    That woman was hateful, but also somewhat pitiful.

    After all, she ended up like this because she had been deceived by a man.

    But at this point, it was her own choice. Some things were really hard to say.

    She got up and went to a small courtyard outside Liuxin Courtyard. Long Tianyu respected Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher very much.

    But Baili Rui had already seen through the affairs of the world, so he just asked to live in an ordinary and quiet courtyard.

    Since he recovered, he had been living here alone with only one clever and young assistant to serve him.

    Sooner orter, Long Tianyu would enter the pce, so there must be someone guarding here.

    Baili Rui volunteered to stay here, which saved them a lot of trouble.

    After all, no one dared to trespass into the Hidden Dragon Mansion.

    As soon as they entered the yard, they heard theughter of a child in the room.

    ¡°Moyan, why are you being naughty again?¡±

    Lin Mengya said with a smile through the window.

    A little boy in a dark green coat rushed out of the room at once. He identally fell a bit when he crossed the threshold because of his short legs.

    But this little guy had a high tolerance for pain. He got up from the ground and patted his knees, and then he hugged Lin Mengya¡¯s legs and looked at his aunt with a big smile.

    ¡°Auntie, Grandpa, teach me, medicine.¡±

    Moyan was very smart. He learned to speak at an early age.

    However, when the child was happy, he couldn¡¯t express himself clearly.

    Qinghu grabbed his short and fat body. The child was not afraid of him, but took the initiative to hold his neck and put himself in Qinghu¡¯s arms.

    But his eyes were full of excitement and he looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°You are here. I am teaching Moyan how to identify herbs. You don¡¯t know that this child is very talented.¡±

    Baili Rui also came out of the room. Recently, his tortured thin body had recovered a lot under the nourishment of countless useful drugs sent by Lin Mengya.

    Thankfully, he used to have a strong body. Although he was still a bit weak, he was in high spirits.

    Lin Mengya reached out and pinched Moyan¡¯s white and tender cheeks.

    ¡°This child is ultimately rted to the herbs, and he is more fortunate than me to have been taught by you from a young age. Later, when I am free, I will write the music score for the green stringed instrument from my memory. Although this book contains a lot of killing, it is a wonderful book that can save people¡¯s lives.¡±

    Baili Rui¡¯s eyes flickered and finally turned into an indescribable smile.

    The music score for the green stringed instrument was the dream of everyone in the art of healing and poisoning.

    The frantic struggles of people all over the world were all for the sake of reaching an unprecedented peak.

    But the only person in the world who had gotten everything wanted to give up willingly.

    Some things were destined to be.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Medical books are used to benefit the world. A great number of people will benefit from it if you think so.¡±

    Baili Rui looked at his only student, and his eyes were full of gratification.

    After all, he was the most discerning person. She was a carefully selected student. Not only was she loyal, but she was also a broad-minded person.

    To him, both the art of healing and poisoning were nothing but floating clouds.

    And he had a hunch that from now on, all the doctors in the world would respect the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955 The So-called Mother

    ¡°Great weapons can only disy their original strength while used in the right hands. I think, if this medical book is passed down from my teacher, it may not trigger so many bloody fights. After all, like medical skills, medical books can harm people and also save people.¡±

    Lin Mengya patted Moyan¡¯s little head with a smile, and the little boy nodded with some understanding, which made the people in the yard burst intoughter.

    This child was easygoing. When he saw everyoneughing, he was not annoyed but only grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have some melon-shaped sweets.¡±

    At first, Qinghu hated this beautiful boy very much.

    He would either dislike the child for being noisy or that his body was too soft.

    Strangely, Moyan especially fancied Qinghu and Baili Rui, who were entric people.

    Every day, as long as Lin Mengya was not at home, the boy would find an opportunity to stick to Baili Rui and Qinghu.

    Over time, the two of them truly fell in love with the child.

    Qinghu, in particr, only smiled at the boy other than Lin Mengya.

    Hearing that they were going to have melon-shaped sweets, Moyan danced with joy and snuggled up tightly in Qinghu¡¯s arms. It was as if he was afraid that Qinghu would go back on his word.

    ¡°Eat less. That¡¯s enough. You eat like a piglet.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that Qinghu wanted to leave the courtyard for her and her teacher.

    Watching him leave with Moyan in his arms, Lin Mengya thought for a moment and then said slowly, ¡°Qinghu told me that Yunzhu came over again.¡±

    Her words shocked Baili Rui.

    His eyes were filled with jealousy.

    He had wasted half of his life because he had fallen in love with someone who didn¡¯t understand love.

    Now, he also understood that it was not that Yunzhu did not love him, nor did she fall in love with someone else.

    It was that she did not know what love was.

    If Yunzhu did love him, how could she not tell the difference between him and others?

    She had problems with her eyesight back then and couldn¡¯t tell the difference between him and others.

    However, if she truly fell in love with someone, even if that person changed his appearance and the time and space had changed, she should still be able to recognize him at a nce.

    Yunzhu did not love the one who impersonated Baili Rui.

    If she were truly in love, why would she exterminate that man¡¯s family for the so-called truth?

    Even at this moment, Baili Rui would never harm Yunzhu.

    Back then, he had been imprisoned and beaten badly in that small courtyard.

    But he had seen truly through that woman¡¯s heart.

    ¡°So what? It has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±

    After quite a while, Baili Rui seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden.

    Although his tone was somewhat dejected, there was a trace of relief on his face.

    Lin Mengya poured a cup of tea for her teacher with a sincere smile on her face.

    ¡°Congrattions on discarding the vexation of your affairs, Master.¡±

    Baili Rui didn¡¯t know how to react to what she said. He looked up and drank the tea.

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m not an old monk in the temple. Why do you make it sound like I have seen through the emptiness of the world? Rx. I do cherish my life. I¡¯ll save the time I have for you to take care of your children in the future. I don¡¯t want to be involved in anything else.¡±

    Baili Rui was still as carefree as before. Lin Mengya had to admit that she was not as good as him in this aspect.

    Although her teacher was just an ordinary old man now, she could still see some of the high-spirited and vigorous spirits he had in the past.

    What kind of woman would be unmoved by a man like her teacher?

    She believed that Yunzhu used to love Baili Rui.

    However, Yunzhu wasn¡¯t aware of her true feelings. Once she missed something, she would miss it for a lifetime.

    Moreover, Yunzhu had personally murdered Baili Rui¡¯s feelings for her.

    It was a good thing that he could get over it.

    ¡°Yunzhu wants to see Baili Wuchen, and I¡¯d love to know your opinion about it.¡±

    Baili Wuchen had already returned to Long Tianyu¡¯s camp. Lin Mengya had asked him several times. Long Tianyu had said that because Baili Wuchen had been a spy, he had requested her personally to supervise some forces in the dark for him.

    It was not difficult for Lin Mengya to see him now.

    But what troubled her was that she didn¡¯t know if she should tell him the truth.

    After all, it would be a bit cruel for her to do so.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell him! That child has suffered enough because of us. Now, we should let him live in his own way.¡±

    At the mention of his only son, Baili Rui looked a little apologetic and loving.

    He caressed the blue and white porcin teacup in his hand, but he didn¡¯t find it as smooth and delicate as the way it was when Wuchen gave it to him because he was greatly moved back then.

    At that time, the child knelt in front of him and cried bitterly for his forgiveness.

    However, the one who should be begging for forgiveness was him.

    When he first saw the child, he felt that the child seemed to have a predestined rtionship with him.

    Therefore, he took the boy back to raise him in the name of his dead brother and sister-inw.

    He had been raising the boy for eighteen years.

    During those years, it was Baili Rui who had watched the child grow up bit by bit. He had watched as the boy grew from a little kid to a smart strategist.

    However, what surprised him more was that there was a vermilion mole on the boy¡¯s chest.

    That was the symbol of the Baili family. It was also because of this that he was sure that he was fated with the boy.

    It was not until Baili Wuchen had grown into a young handsome man that Baili Rui was surprised to find that the boy bore some resemnce to Yunzhu.

    She was the only woman whom Baili Rui had ever loved deeply. When he discovered that, he was so shocked that he felt as if the sky was falling.

    Therefore, he tried his best to inquire about what had happened that year. He learned that Yunzhu had once given birth to a dead baby, but no one knew where it had gone.

    From then on, an earth-shattering idea came to Baili Rui¡¯s mind.

    Baili Wuchen, the boy that he picked up by ident and regarded as his own son, might be his biological son.

    During those days and nights that he felt greatly tortured, this thought was the only thing that kept him alive.

    Later on, Baili Wuchen became the strategist of Prince Yu.

    Although Baili Rui did not intend to get involved in this trouble, he was willing to be Prince Yu¡¯s prisoner just to hold on to his only hope.

    Now that he knew that the child was his only son, Baili Rui felt that he could die without regrets.

    ¡°My son really has a hard life. Therefore, I would rather hide all my secrets than have him bear any more tragedies.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡±

    Lin Mengya stood up elegantly and nodded at her teacher.

    Everything she did would be based on the feelings of Baili Rui.

    Seeing her teacher wave his hand in exhaustion, Lin Mengya got up and walked out of the mansion.

    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was not what it used to be because the future Emperor and Empress lived there now.

    Therefore, apart from some important figures, ordinary people were not allowed to approach the ce.

    However, a figure stayed in a corner.

    She had been staying there for a few days, unwilling to move.

    No matter how the guards chased her away, the woman just stood there and refused to leave.

    Later on, this matter disturbed the young Duke.

    The handsome young Duke only came out to take a look before he said coldly, ¡°Just let her stay there before she dies. All of you, don¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the woman stood in the corner during the day and left in a hurry at night. She did that again the next day.

    Those guards were getting impatient about that woman. However, the noble and beautiful princess in the mansion appeared in front of the crazy woman.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as she said faintly, ¡°Leave.¡±

    Yunzhu, who looked like a stone statue, stared nkly at Lin Mengya. Her light green lips moved slightly, but she could make no sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get what I¡¯ve promised you done. During these few days, I¡¯ll have him go get something from your ce. However, you¡¯re not allowed to recognize him or say anything about his background.¡±

    This was Lin Mengya¡¯sst concession, and she had promised to let the mother and son meet again.

    She turned to leave, but Yunzhu grabbed her wide sleeves.

    Her voice was hoarse and sounded as if it was squeezed out of her lungs.

    The beautiful courtesan who amazed the Capital City at that time no longer had a charming voice.

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I recognize him? He is my child, the child I have been missing for over twenty years!¡±

    Her voice was filled with sadness and longing, but it did not arouse any sympathy from Lin Mengya.

    She turned around. Yunzhu saw the calmness and coldness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes that she had never seen before.

    She unconsciously let go of Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve.

    A look of mockery shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you love your child for real? If so, why did you easily abandon him without identifying his living status when you gave birth to him back then?¡±

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t abandon him! It was them! They yed some tricks to steal him away from me!¡±

    Yunzhu cried out in horror. But Lin Mengya just nced at her to shut her up before she could say anything more.

    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re the mother of that child, right? Since you¡¯re his mother, even if he were dead, you should have buried him after confirming it, shouldn¡¯t you? Yunzhu, you¡¯ve never loved anyone. You only care about your self-righteous love. Maybe you¡¯re right. Only my teacher can save a poisoned child. But you know what? There¡¯s a mother who has gone through the same thing as you but is willing to sacrifice her life to pave the way for her children. That¡¯s the thing that a mother would normally do, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    What Lin Mengya said didn¡¯t sound severe. In fact, her tone sounded so gentle as if she was whispering to Yunzhu.

    But Yunzhu looked at her in a daze,pletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°You did bring him into this world, but from the day you abandoned him, he no longer has anything to do with you. It was my teacher who raised him, and he tried his best to protect him. You can say that I am selfish, but I must protect my teacher.¡±

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956 News of Father and Brother

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were firm and she refused to give in.

    Perhaps her words were not pleasant to hear, and her attitude was selfish and overbearing, but she was not a saint, so she did not have such melodramatic forgiveness.

    As long as Baili Rui said no, it would not change at all.

    Lin Mengya turned around, not wanting to waste any more time on Yunzhu.

    However, her arm was grasped and Yunzhu fell to her knees. Tears welled up in her desated eyes once again.

    ¡°I beg you. I beg you. Let me see my son. I also have information about that person. As long as you let me see my son, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    Yunzhu knew clearly what Lin Mengya was facing, so she thought of using this information to make a final exchange.

    But Lin Mengya shook off her hand without looking back and said in a colder tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need this thing to exchange. If you dare to disobey me, then you and your son will never see each other.¡±

    In the icy snow, Lin Mengya¡¯s figure faded away.

    Yunzhu, who was paralyzed on the ground, cried and burst into tears.

    There was a hint of sorrow in the cry, but it was mostly remorse for what she had done in the past.

    ¡°Master, someone has sent you a letter.¡±

    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw Baisu rushing in.

    Looking suspiciously at the brownish-red envelope sealed with fiery red paint in her hand, Lin Mengya quickly opened it and read the words on it carefully.

    ¡°Ask Qinghu toe here. If the princees back, also ask him toe here immediately.¡±

    With the arrival of this letter, the sense of loss caused by the tragedy of Yunzhu and Baili Rui disappeared instantly.

    She hurried back to the Liuxin Courtyard. She even ignored Baiji and others and went back to her room quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡±

    The girls put down their work and surrounded Lin Mengya.

    When they saw Lin Mengya holding onto the letter in her hand excitedly, they felt a little bit worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s the news of my father and elder brother. Shangguan Hui really found them and secretly sent news to me.¡±

    After Shangguan Hui left, Qinghu sent many elites of Sanjue Hall to follow her.

    Moreover, Shangguan Hui was not a traditionally delicate girl. Qinghu mentioned that Miss Shangguan also possessed some hidden powers.

    It seemed that in order to escape from the Shangguan Family, Shangguan Hui had resorted to every means.

    However, she was d that she and Shangguan Hui would never be enemies.

    None of the women of Shangguan Family were easy to mess with.

    ¡°Great, are the Master and the Young Master all right?¡±

    Baizhi threw away the food in her hand, rushed over and asked excitedly.

    At the same time, Qinghu stepped into the room with a faint smile on his face.

    He knew clearly about Lin Mengya¡¯s yearning for her two closest family members.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. You can leave.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not intend to hide something, but it was not time to make the truth public yet.

    The girls left obediently, leaving Baisu behind to guard the door vigntly.

    Lin Mengya handed the letter to Qinghu with a serious look in her eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they were the ones who took General Lin and Young General away.¡±

    The corners of Qinghu¡¯s mouth curled up into an unknown smile, but he also looked a little surprised.

    ¡°If the members of Lin Family could really open the gate of the paradise city, it makes sense that they want to capture my father and elder brother. But the letter says that they treat my father and brother politely and never make things difficult for them. They even told them their purpose as soon as they met. I can¡¯t figure out what they want. Do they want my father and brother to sacrifice themselves voluntarily?¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little puzzled as she looked at Qinghu and said in a soft voice.

    Shangguan Hui¡¯s letter was not long. It could be seen that she asked someone to take it out hurriedly.

    However, there was all the necessary information in the letter.

    Her father and elder brother had been saved by a tribe in Lieyun Empire. It was said that this tribe was one of the oldest tribes in Lieyun.

    From the first time they met Lin Mengya¡¯s father and elder brother, they told them about the mission of the Lin Family.

    ording to Shangguan Hui, this tribe was very simple and honest. They were very polite to them, but forbade them from contacting the outside world.

    However, the letter also said that whether it was her father, elder brother, Shangguan Hui or Hongyu, they all felt that the people in this tribe were not as simple and kind as they seemed.

    Thus, she did not reveal her strength. Instead, she dispatched people to secretly send this letter.

    ¡°If that is the case, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve made a mistake. If they really want to save people, why don¡¯t they let them contact the outside world? It¡¯s obvious that these people have evil intentions. Since they know the identity of the Lin Family, it may be a little troublesometer. But in this case, we might as well go there when we return Lieyun.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes sparkled, and his expression changed.

    The truth of many things was about to be revealed.

    Once the relic of the Guwei State, or the paradise city was opened, he was afraid that all kinds of people would show up.

    At that time, no one could escape.

    ¡°They are ambitious. It¡¯s a pity that I have a hunch that the paradise city may not be the one they think.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s smile was a little mysterious. She was not very clear about what was inside and she was also not very interested.

    And the reason why she ended up like this was that her fate was closely intertwined with that damned paradise city.

    But she had a hunch that the things in the relic of the Guwei State would probably disappoint these people.

    It was not that simple to contend for hegemony.

    But to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Long Tianyu did not return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion this night.

    It was not until the early morning of the next day that someone came from the pce and said that the Empress Dowager asked Princess Rongan to enter the pce to apany her.

    On the 23rd day of the 12th lunar month,monly known as the Little New Year among people, an extremely luxurious carriage took Princess Rongan and little Duke of the Nation of Lintian from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to the Imperial Pce.

    Many people had heard that the princess from another country would drink animal blood. She also had an ugly appearance, like a yaksha that had crawled out of hell.

    But when the stunning woman dressed in a cherry-red cloak and surrounded by four fairy-like maids slowly walked toward the pce gate, another legend about Princess Rongan was added.

    Princess Rongan was as beautiful as a fairy. Maybe she was transformed from a demon.

    These rumors were just circting in the city, but no one knew how many people added fuel to the fire secretly.

    But this time, both Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, uncharacteristically, didn¡¯t pay attention to it.

    Some people werecent in the dark, but they didn¡¯t know that they had already fallen into a trap.

    Looking at the towering pce wall in front of her, Lin Mengya sighed slightly.

    She lowered her eyes and got in a small sedan chair with Baiji¡¯s help.

    She didn¡¯t like the atmosphere here. Although the owner had changed and no one would deliberately plot against her, the cage-like atmosphere still made her feel a little depressed.

    Presumably, Long Tianyu knew her thoughts so he issued an edict, except for a few people who stayed in the Hidden Dragon Mansion, others would follow Lin Mengya into the pce to serve her.

    She knew that the man was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t get used to it, so she was moved in her heart.

    But along the way, she saw many pce maids standing with their hands at their sides and looking at her with great respect. She felt a little helpless.

    After all, she was no longer the Lin Mengya in the past.

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived at the pce that the Empress Dowager and the Majesty arranged for you.¡±

    Outside the sedan chair, the eunuch who was sent to lead the way reported in a low voice.

    Lin Mengya sighed faintly, then tidied up her appearance and got out of the sedan.

    In the cold wind, Lin Mengya raised her head and looked carefully at the name of the pce.

    ¡°Yixin Courtyard.¡±

    She murmured those words and a warm currentpletelyforted her heart.

    She recognized this handwriting. Apart from that person, no one else would be so affectionate toward her.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s concern warmed her heart and dispelled her unease.

    ¡°This name is very strange, but Your Highness seems to like it very much.¡±

    Baizhi blinked her big watery eyes and said with a smile.

    Out of the four of them, Baizhi was the only one who was clueless about romantic matters. Baishao tugged at her sleeve with a blushed face.

    But they were very happy. Be it the prince or the emperor, he had never changed his affection towards their master.

    It was easy to get a thousand taels of gold, but difficult to find a true lover.

    Their master did not misjudge him.

    Although nothing in the Yixin Courtyard was the most luxurious, it was absolutely perfect, as exquisite as a fairnd on earth.

    Although it might not be as exquisite as the Liuxin Courtyard, it was full of extraordinary thoughts, which were much better than those gorgeous but cold and empty pces.

    ¡°The Majesty knows that Your Highness is not used to being served by others, so people in this courtyard are all your old people. There are only about a dozen new eunuchs sent there. But Your Highness, please rest assured. These people are all selected by the Empress Dowager on her own. They are not only capable but also loyal.¡±

    The eunuch who guided Lin Mengya into the pce was an old man serving the Empress Dowager. It was said that he had served her for decades and had never made any mistake.

    By now, everyone in the pce knew that Princess Rongan was the apple of the Majesty¡¯s eye. Even the Empress Dowager loved her very much. Of course, they served her carefully.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice. The Highness is new here. Please cover a lot of.¡±

    Baishao, who was good at dealing with people, took out a stack of banknotes from her sleeve and stuffed them into the hands of the chief eunuch.

    The chief eunuch only took a single nce and then his heart suddenly jumped.

    Having been serving in the pce for so many years, he had seen many generous masters.

    But that generous, he had seen for the first time.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957 The Master of the Imperial Harem

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t ept it. It¡¯s our blessing to serve you, Your Highness.¡±

    How could the scared head eunuch dare to ept such a gift?

    However, Baishao merely smiled and stuffed the banknote into the chief eunuch¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°We are also new here. We might bother you with many things. Also, this is the gift from our Highness.¡±

    The chief eunuch could not refuse it because of these words.

    A grateful expression appeared on his face as he carefully stuck the banknote into his sleeve.

    However, he could not help but have a better impression of the princess.

    Who in the pce didn¡¯t want to do this kind of job that brought fame and fortune at the same time?

    In the future, the job in Yixin Courtyard would probably be the most enviable job in the entire Imperial Pce.

    The Majesty really favored this princess. Not only did he rebuild the courtyard, but he also brought all the servants outside the pce directly into the pce.

    Since the founding of the country, only the person in front of him could receive such special love.

    Life in the pce was not as awful as what Lin Mengya had experienced before.

    After settling down, she was led by the eunuch toward the Empress Dowager¡¯s Fengxiang Pce.

    There were no traces of the fight between Long Tianyu and the Crown Prince left in the Imperial Pce.

    Even the pce walls, which were dyed red with blood, returned to their original state.

    Perhaps because the new emperor was about to ascend the throne, the pce was full of vitality.

    It was still the dead of winter, but the servants working busily in the pce still gave people a lively feeling.

    Almost everyone knew Lin Mengya, the Princess Rongan.

    Even some elders in the pce had already recognized her true identity.

    But in this pce, no one dared to uncover this well-known secret.

    As long as the new emperor said who she was, so she was.

    Moreover, they all clearly knew that this princess would be the master of the imperial harem in the future.

    The crispughter of a womaning from the hall of Fengxiang Pce. Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, but remained emotionless.

    Behind her were the four maids with their own characteristics, but they were all very imposing.

    When the servants outside Fengxiang Pce saw this famous Princess Rongan, they all greeted her respectfully.

    Even they knew who was thest master of the imperial harem.

    ¡°See, I just mentioned you to them, and you¡¯re already here. This Princess Rongan will be your new sister-inw in the future. I¡¯m old and useless. Your marriage in the future will depend on your new sister-inw.¡±

    In the main hall of the Fengxiang Pce, the Empress Dowager was wearing light green robes with an indifferent expression.

    After taking a nce at thedies from aristocratic families surrounding her, she turned to Lin Mengya and smiled tenderly at her.

    ¡°My child, it¡¯s still so cold. Why don¡¯t you rest more beforeing to see me?¡±

    Although she was the Empress Dowager, the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was not yet fifty years old.

    Even though she had been tortured many times before, she was born a beauty and well taken care of. She looked like a noble madam in her thirties or forties.

    However, she could now enjoy the glory of being the Empress Dowager.

    There was a sense of indifference and nobility on her beautiful face.

    Only when she talked to Lin Mengya would she show a little affection and tenderness.

    But for those Misses, they were also very surprised.

    After all, the Empress Dowager rarely smiled once when they were in the pce and served her these days.

    They could not help but feel curious about this Princess Rongan. And those more arrogant ones were a little indignant about this Princess Rongan, who came from another country.

    But when the girl, who was doted on by thousands of people, appeared in front of them, those young girls, who were inexperienced, had some awe for this Princess Rongan.

    There was no need to mention her appearance. Her temperament was not as pretentious as that of the nobledies in the capital city, nor was it as rude as that of those from foreign vassal states.

    Within her elegance was a sort of confidence that ced her above everyone else.

    There was a glimmer of light in her eyes. It seemed that nothing in the world could stop her.

    The exquisite and luxurious jewelry and clothes could only y their original roles on Lin Mengya. No one wanted topete with her.

    If the Majesty was the sun, then she was the dazzling moon. The sun and the moon were stillpeting for glory, so no matter what they did, it would be difficult for the stars, who had long been overshadowed, topete with her brilliance.

    With her around, the Majesty would not love anyone else.

    Those young girls who came with various purposes finally realized what despair was.

    ¡°Distinguished Your Highness.¡±

    Some of the more quick-witted ones were already bowing in front of Lin Mengya with all smiles.

    The Empress Dowager was right. They were destined not to find a good husband on their own.

    If they were to win the favor of the future Empress, it would be of great benefit to their family and future.

    Although they were still a little unwilling, how could they win?

    Under the watchful eyes of the Empress Dowager, these girls bowed to Lin Mengya with real or fake intentions.

    By the time those girls retreated, Lin Mengya was already dizzy from the smell of the grant powder on their bodies.

    Lin Mengya finally managed to keep a smile on her face. After she watched the girls leave in high spirits, leaving behind only her and the Empress Dowager¡¯s servants in the hall, her stiff smile disappeared finally.

    She rubbed her face and looked at the Empress Dowager with bitterness and sympathy.

    She could not bear it this time. She did not know how the Empress Dowager had endured it for so many years.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is so great. Your patience has caused me to feel inferior.¡±

    The Empress Dowager, who had been frowning for a few days, could not help butugh when she saw her sincere and respectful expression tter her.

    She waved her hand and called her to her side. Then, she poked her delicate forehead lovingly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even stand it? If you be the Empress in the future, you will be much busier because you have to get worship of the royal concubines. s, you¡¯re much luckier than me. The imperial harem of my son is simple, and you¡¯ll have less trouble.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya was still a little nervous in her heart.

    The Empress Dowager was so kind to her. If she asked Long Tianyu to marry more concubines, both of them would feel embarrassed.

    But what happened today made Lin Mengya realize that after all, the Empress Dowager was the one who saw the most clearly in the entire Imperial Pce.

    She was really lucky to meet such an open-minded mother-inw.

    Lin Mengya pretended to be a little girl and knelt down to massage the Empress Dowager¡¯s calf to relieve her fatigue.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there may be someone who won¡¯t let me enjoy that quiet. You have to dote on me at that time.¡±

    The empress dowager smiled without a word, but she had an idea already.

    From now on, the couple would be in charge of everything in the pce. She would just wait to have grandchildren and be free from everything.

    ¡°By the way, the Empress Dowager, where has that woman been moved to?¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s smile froze slightly and aplicated emotion shed in her eyes.

    She had fought with Shangguan Dongzhu and hated her for her entire life. The winner had taken all now. However, her heart was filled with grief.

    In the end, they had no control over themselves.

    They had to bear the fate of their family. After giving birth to their children, they had to plot everything for their children.

    They had lived for decades, but had they ever lived for themselves for once?

    The Empress Dowager sighed and hid the weakness that she should not have had.

    She was already the Empress Dowager. Some things were set in stone after all.

    ¡°She¡¯s been kept in the Qingyan Courtyard. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t visited my old friend for a long time. Since you¡¯re here,e take a look with me.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and helped the Empress Dowager out of the hall.

    The Qingyan Courtyard was one of the most inconspicuous halls in the pce. At least Lin Mengya had never heard of it when she lived in the Imperial Pce.

    Although it was called a hall, it looked more like a simple yard.

    There were only three to five servants in the yard.

    Moreover, they didn¡¯t seem to be smart. Presumably, only some dull and stupid servants who were disliked by others could work here.

    Those servants who came to wee them in a hurry shivered in the icy snow.

    At a nce, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

    ¡°Baiji, bring them some cotton-padded clothes.¡±

    In the pce, this kind of thing wasmon.

    Moreover, everyone in the pce was busy preparing for the coronation of the new emperor, so there was naturally no one caring about such trivial things.

    Lin Mengya just took it as a normal thing, but she didn¡¯t expect to receive their sincerest gratitude.

    She and the Empress Dowager walked to the room where Shangguan Dongzhu recuperated. Although it was not as warm as the Fengxiang Pce, it was not cold enough to freeze people to death.

    The room was not big, but it was clean.

    Shangguan Dongzhu was sitting by the window. A livid quilt covered her legs and her long hair was let down. She was sitting there quietly, not arrogant like before anymore.

    After hearing the noise, she just turned her head around and looked at them emotionlessly.

    Then she turned her head back and looked at something like before.

    Thedy-in-waiting on the Empress Dowager¡¯s side was about to reprimand her but was stopped by the Empress Dowager.

    With a wave of her hand, everyone except Aunt Jinyue and Baisu left the room.

    ¡°I know you wille. From the day Ru¡¯er drugged my food, I knew this day woulde. Congrattions on bing the Empress Dowager.¡±

    It seemed that Shangguan Dongzhu had not spoken for a long time, and her voice was a little hoarse.

    However, she was quick-witted and clear-headed. She did not look like she had been poisoned to being stupid.

    Lin Mengya became more alert in her heart. Baisu also tightened her body and was ready to rush out to protect her and the Empress Dowager at any time.

    However, Shangguan Dongzhu had been sitting by the window and staring at a certain ce in the yard.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to congratte. Everyone can get this position.¡±

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958 Exchange Conditions

    The Empress Dowager said lightly. It seemed that she had never been the sworn enemy of Shangguan Dongzhu, but a stranger.

    There was no hatred or familiarity.

    After experiencing all of this, there didn¡¯t seem to be so many irreconcble conflicts between the Empress Dowager and Shangguan Dongzhu.

    Now, one was the most powerful woman in the world, and the other became a prisoner.

    But in the end, all that was left was sadness for both of them.

    After all, they were both merely weapons used by that man.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the day I have conferred the title of the Empress, I had thought that I would take this position. However, it was all in vain in the end.¡±

    There was regret in Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s tone, but Lin Mengya thought it sounded more like she was freed from a nightmare.

    Perhaps the Shangguan family and the Imperial Pce were just a dream for Shangguan Dongzhu and the Empress Dowager.

    A dream, in which they were doomed to go through all of this since they were born.

    ¡°You are Shuqing¡¯s child, right?¡±

    Shangguan Dongzhu turned around and looked at Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly. However, she thought that Shangguan Dongzhu was asking while knowing the answer.

    ¡°Hahaha... What a big dream! Just a big dream!¡±

    All of a sudden, Shangguan Dongzhu burst intoughter and started coughing. She did not calm down a little until her face flushed.

    However, the light in her eyes was gloomier.

    ¡°You can leave now. I want to talk to the child alone.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was worried. After all, she was crystal clear about the grudges between Shangguan Dongzhu and Lin Mengya.

    But Lin Mengya had a hunch that the former Empress must know a lot of secrets.

    Then she gave the Empress Dowager a reassuring look.

    She asked Baisu to escort the Empress Dowager to leave with Jinyue. Soon, only she and Shangguan Dongzhu were left in the room.

    Under the dim light in the room, Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s slightly flushed face looked morbid.

    Lin Mengya knew that the medicine that Princess Tiancheng fed her had already done harm to her health.

    The reason why Shangguan Dongzhu still looked like a normal person was maybe that the former Empress had remained some means for herself.

    ¡°I am envious of your mother.¡±

    Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. She seemed to have been back to the memories of her youth.

    ¡°When she married your father, I just gave birth to my son. At that time, though I was the empress, I was very lonely. Those noblewomen knew nothing but to please me. Every one of the imperial concubines in the pce coveted my position, so I had to keep fighting and snatching to protect my child, keep my status, and defend my maternal family. It was not until I met your mother that I knew there was another way to live in the world.¡±

    Lin Mengya once heard a saying that all bad people seemed to have their reasons.

    However, those reasons were no excuse for them to do bad things.

    Perhaps Shangguan Dongzhu was right. For those honors, she had to discard a woman¡¯s timidity, tenderness, andpassion.

    But she brought misfortune to others finally.

    Thus, she had only herself to me for bing what she was now.

    ¡°At first, I thought she was beautiful and elegant, but it was a pity that she was not from a noble family. Later, I found that the nobledies, who used to be proud of their appearance and bearing, were all overshadowed by her dazzling light. I didn¡¯t realize how ridiculous I was until she told me who she was. It turned out that she was a princess. No wonder she was so outstanding that others felt ashamed of themselves in front of her.¡±

    Shangguan Dongzhu seemed to want to pour out all the words she had held back over the years.

    Lin Mengya had to listen quietly. Anyway, it was her mother who was being praised. Although she felt a little bored, she could not help but feel a little proud.

    ¡°I really want to befriend her. She is so beautiful, kind, and smart as if she could see through all the false in the world. I regarded her as my only best friend. You may not know that I was happier than anyone else when she gave birth to your elder brother. But in the end, she died in my hands.¡±

    Looking at Shangguan Dongzhuughing and crying from time to time, Lin Mengya could not help feeling a chill.

    No matter how sincere Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s words sounded, Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was murdered by her.

    She did not expect that Shangguan Dongzhu would cry her heart out all of a sudden.

    There was only deep sadness in her eyes when she looked at Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to kill her, but your mother begged me in tears, saying that she must die. Child, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Before Qing married into our family, I had warned her not to treat you harshly. I even thought about taking your elder brother and you to the pce to raise. But I didn¡¯t expect that Qing... She would be so ruthless. Child, after all, I failed to live up to you.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with coldnesspletely.

    She curled up her lips into a sneer.

    ¡°Not exactly. What you failed to live up to was just my mother¡¯s sincerity to take you as her best friend. Even if you had some kindness to me and my brother when Shangguan Qing married into the family, it had all gone with the ambition that you, your son, and your daughter had, right? You put me into Long Tianhao¡¯s arms when my father was not around. We both know what you were up to. So now, you don¡¯t have to say these hypocritical words for yourself. I just ask you one thing. What are you going to tell me?¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Shangguan Dongzhu looked at the woman in front of her and felt a little strange.

    Although they had very simr appearances, the character of the woman before her was much colder than that of her mother.

    Shangguan Dongzhu slowly wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes and thought, ¡°She is right. My token behavior is really ridiculous.¡±

    Slowly, the sadness on her face disappeared, reced by the indifference and elegance that she had when she was the Empress.

    After all, that mask had been maintained for decades, and it could not be taken off anymore.

    ¡°I hope you can spare my children. I know that what they did was as inexcusable as mine. But at the end of the day, please keep them alive. You can take away their status, even destroy their faces, but please, let them survive well.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that the former empress would not tell her of past feuds without cause.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly, and the way she looked at Shangguan Dongzhu was with a little ruthlessly mockery.

    ¡°What are the conditions? I never wanted to let go of your son and your daughter. If you want them to survive, you should at least offer some worthy conditions for exchange, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked very serious. She was not affected by the so-called ¡°the pasts¡± told by the former empress.

    Shangguan Dongzhu sighed and then said faintly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult is, do you?¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrow and looked at her. She knew that Shangguan Dongzhu had a connection with Candle Dragon Cult, but even Qinghu didn¡¯t know the leader¡¯s secret, let alone Shangguan Dongzhu, who had been living in the pce all year round. How could she know it?

    Shangguan Dongzhu took off an object from her neck and put it on the square table in front of her.

    ¡°You must have known that Ru¡¯er forced me to take a lot of medicines. If it were an ordinary person, he or she would have gone crazy because of the medicine. I haven¡¯t gone crazy yet because of this.¡±

    Lin Mengya picked up the object with confusion, noticing that it was a cylinder simr to turquoise.

    When she looked at it closer, a delicate fragrance wafted into her nose, immediately clearing her mind.

    A name automatically popped up in the Shen Nung system.

    ¡°Immortal Pill. It can keep people sane under any circumstances.¡±

    Lin Mengya scratched it lightly with her nails, and soon a scratch appeared on the bead. However, it disappeared very quickly.

    ording to the music score for the green stringed instruments, this object had an unknown origin and rarely existed in the world.

    Even though it was only the size of a fingernail, it could be used for a few centuries without dissipating.

    No wonder Shangguan Dongzhu was totally unaffected by the poison.

    ¡°This is the Shangguan family¡¯s heirloom. When it was handed down from ancestors, it was slightlyrger than this. Later, when I entered the pce, my family was afraid that someone would harm me, so they handed this heirloom to me secretly. Maybe it was for this reason that the Shangguan family members all went crazy. This was the reason why the leader came to me back then.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at the Immortal Wine in her hand in surprise and thought, ¡°Why does the leader need it while he is fine?¡±

    Following that, Shangguan Dongzhu looked a little hesitant and talked about the meeting between her and the leader.

    ¡°It dated back to when I just became the Empress. One day, a maid told me secretly that she had a way to help me retain the emperor¡¯s favor forever. Back then, several imperial concubines attempted to rece me with His Majesty¡¯s favor to them. I agreed because I was at a young age. As expected, half a monthter, those women were either crazy or sick, and they could no longer sleep with the Emperor. I tried to find the maid and questioned her if she did it. But I was informed that the maid died a few months ago. I thought that I had met a ghost, so I didn¡¯t tell anyone else. Until one night, the maid showed up in front of me again, and this time, she brought several people with her.¡±

    Shangguan Dongzhu had not be hard-hearted back then.

    When the rumored dead maid showed up again, she was freaking out.

    However, the maid exined to Shangguan Dongzhu that she was just using this identity to do things, so she had to disguise her look. Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s fast-beating heart did not calm down a little until then.

    Afterward, when Shangguan Dongzhu met the master behind the scenes under the maid¡¯s threat and entice, she was startled.

    ¡°That person was wrapped in a ck cloak. I didn¡¯t see his face, but I saw his eyes. They were pure ck, like the color of hell.¡±

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959 Weird Leader

    Even after so many years, Shangguan Dongzhu still couldn¡¯t help shivering when she thought of that man.

    Seeing the disorder in her eyes, Lin Mengya knew that the effect of the drug had begun to affect Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s brain without the Immortal Pill.

    Lin Mengya stuffed the Immortal Pill into Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s hand at once.

    The faint fragrance suddenly intensified, and Shangguan Dongzhu finally calmed down.

    ¡°All I know is that it was a man. But it was weird that his voice changed from old to young back and forth. I thought that he was deliberately covering it up. However, when I handed the other piece of Immortal Pill to him, I noticed that one of his hands was as old as an old man¡¯s, but the other was as fair as a teenager¡¯s.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a chill just from what Dongzhu Shangguan was telling.

    ¡°What kind of person was the leader? Why did he have such a weird side?¡±

    Lin Mengya was about to ask further, but she saw that Shangguan Dongzhu looked exhausted.

    Her eyes were closed, and her forehead was covered in a cold sweat.

    That memory must have been like a nightmare for her and tormented her over the years.

    ¡°With the help of Candle Dragon Cult, I eliminated many opponents without leaving a trace. I thought this would help my son to take the throne, but I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, I was the one who put my children in a hopeless situation. Mengya, you must eliminate the Candle Dragon Cult! They are a crowd of devils that have climbed up from hell. The one who teams up with them will end up being gnawed by them, leaving nothing behind, not even a soul. I am a loser now. Can you please save my children?¡±

    Shangguan Dongzhu grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s wrist excitedly. Lin Mengya tried to break free but failed.

    However, Lin Mengya did not reveal any sympathy when faced with Shangguan Dongzhu whose face was full of expectations.

    She prised Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s fingers one by one and then said word by word.

    ¡°Indeed, I won¡¯t let the Candle Dragon Cult survive, but I¡¯m not doing it for your children. To be honest, maybe thousands of people who have been entrapped by the Candle Dragon Cult should survive, but only your children deserve to die.¡±

    Her coldness and mercilessness finally brought reality to Shangguan Dongzhu.

    She forced a helpless bitter smile because she knew Lin Mengya was telling the truth.

    As a mother, she knew better than anyone else what her children had done.

    Some things had to be repaid.

    ¡°I know, but please, if you can, just keep them alive. Please ept this piece of Immortal Pill. If you can defeat the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult with it, just take it as the money I paid for my children¡¯s lives.¡±

    Even now, Shangguan Dongzhu was still begging Lin Mengya to spare her children¡¯s lives.

    When she saw that Lin Mengya was unmoved, she knelt down and kowtowed to Lin Mengya regardless of dignity.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get up!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not expect that Empress, who used to be arrogant, would kneel at her feet.

    She immediately jumped away and held on to Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s arm to stop her crazy behavior.

    ¡°I know... I know that even without this thing, you can find a way to defeat that man. But I beg you... I beg you to give my children a way to live, please!¡±

    Shangguan Dongzhu said in a tearful voice. The indifferent look on her face had disappeared. Now, she was only an ordinary woman with a face of embarrassment.

    Even if Lin Mengya was hard-hearted, she had a little sympathy for Shangguan Dongzhu.

    She had an impatient expression on her face, but she forcibly dragged Shangguan Dongzhu up.

    ¡°No matter how much you beg me, there is no way for me to say yes. Your children have murdered so many people. Even if I let them go, others can¡¯t spare them. But I can promise you that if they don¡¯t continue to go against me, I can let them change to other identities and start over again. This is my biggest concession. Otherwise, even if you kowtowed to death here, I wouldn¡¯t be softhearted.¡±

    Shangguan Dongzhu did not expect that Lin Mengya would give in.

    She nodded at once and stuffed the Immortal Pill into Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    ¡°There is a feature of the Immortal Pill. If it is used separately in one piece, it works. But if it is cut and put together again, it will temporarily lose its effect. I guess that the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult was anxious to get this thing back then. That was why he showed up. I think, if you can find an opportunity to put the two pieces together, his old disease will recur.¡±

    Even Lin Mengya did not expect it to have such an effect.

    But if she took this thing, what about Shangguan Dongzhu?

    Shangguan Dongzhu seemed to have read Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, she smiled suddenly, and she looked relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, it¡¯s better to be insane than awake. If I keep awake, there will be no ce for me to live soon. So I would rather be insane.¡±

    Lin Mengya watched Shangguan Dongzhu curled up on the bed, and her clear eyes gradually became distant.

    It was the effect of the drug that had been suppressed for a long time. It was eroding her remaining reason little by little.

    Princess Tiancheng tricked her into taking the drug, which was mainly to poison her brain.

    Without the Immortal Pill, she would have forgotten everything by now.

    ¡°There used to be a flourishing sweet-scented osmanthus tree in this courtyard. Unfortunately, as the Empress, I couldn¡¯t live in this small courtyard. Now, I am d that I can see it every day.

    Shangguan Dongzhu said in a daze. Her eyes were fixed on a void ce in the courtyard.

    Lin Mengya held the Immortal Pill in her hand and stepped out of the room silently.

    She thought, ¡°Actually, Shangguan Dongzhu was still affected by that drug.

    ¡°However, she had been worried about her children, so she had tried her best to endure it until now.¡±

    Then she couldn¡¯t help thinking of her mother.

    ¡°What mood did that strong and intelligent woman have to give birth to me?¡±

    Lin Mengya turned to look at Shangguan Dongzhu, who was still dazedly staring at the empty courtyard by the window. She had mixed feelings in her heart.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did she make things difficult for you?¡±

    When Lin Mengya just stepped out of the courtyard, she saw the Empress Dowager, who was rushing towards her.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s hands were gripped by a pair of cool hands. The Empress Dowager put them carefully in her palms and looked at Lin Mengya worriedly.

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    It seemed that they had been waiting here for her.

    Lin Mengya looked at the Empress Dowager, and infinite warmth welled up in her heart.

    She then held the Empress Dowager¡¯s arm and hurriedly beckoned everyone to Fengxiang Pce.

    ¡°She... Well, she is a pitiful woman, too.¡±

    On the way, Lin Mengya only told the Empress Dowager that Shangguan Dongzhu asked her to spare her children.

    As for the Immortal Pill, she had already kept it inside her clothes.

    The fewer people who knew about it, the better.

    Maybe it would work unexpectedly in the end.

    ¡°Although she is pitiful, she must bear the consequences of some things that she has done.¡±

    Lin Mengya naturally knew that the Empress Dowager was bullied by Shangguan Dongzhu when she was Concubine De.

    Even though she had agreed, she had to consider the Empress Dowager¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. But I know you are kind-hearted. Don¡¯t worry, The past is the past. I was just going to discuss with you how to deal with Shangguan Dongzhu.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the Empress Dowager. Seeing that her expression did not change greatly, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s up to you. However, I think it would be better to keep her in the pce and let her die of old age.¡±

    The idea of the Empress Dowager and Lin Mengya coincided with each other. The former Crown Prince, who imprisoned His Majesty and plotted a rebellion, was stripped of his title of Crown Prince and put under house arrest.

    Because of Tiancheng¡¯s cruel methods, Shangguan Dongzhu and her son be lunatics.

    Even so, if the surviving supporter of the Crown Prince made aeback one day, they would be the perfect targets.

    It was easy to kill people, but the key was how to use them to win others¡¯ loyalty.

    ¡°Well, you know me the best.¡±

    The Empress Dowager looked at Lin Mengya with satisfaction. The more she looked at her daughter-inw, the happier she felt.

    Lin Mengya was not only beautiful but also smart.

    More importantly, she had a kind heart.

    Killing Shangguan Dongzhu and the former Crown Prince was not a big deal, but the new emperor would be charged with murdering his legal mother and half-brother.

    These matters could be big or small, but to an emperor, they could not be neglected at all.

    ¡°Your Grace, you are truly magnanimous. Otherwise, based on what they did back then, even letting them die a few hundred times wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Lin Mengya ttered the Empress Dowager with a smile. Of course, Empress Dowager was d to hear that.

    She reached out her finger and poked Lin Mengya in the forehead and said with a smile.

    ¡°You smart girl, you know how to talk very well. For some things, we are not willing to do but have to. Even if they can live a peaceful life, they are not what they used to be. Just take it as doing good deeds for my future grandsons.¡±

    Lin Mengya blushed when she was teased.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I have not married yet.¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and felt a burst of bitterness.

    It was not that she didn¡¯t want to give birth to Long Tianyu¡¯s child, but...

    She shook her head and chased those unimportant thoughts out of her mind.

    The most important thing at the moment was to unlock the paradise city and solve the ridiculous mission of the Zuo family and the Lin family.

    She could not enjoy life with her beloved one until she solved those big problems.

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt that her future was like a towering mountain.

    Fortunately, she had been working hard to climb to the top of the mountain, and she was almost there to be sessful.

    Everything was worth it!

    After Lin Mengya went back to her Yixin Courtyard from Fengxiang Pce, she dismissed everyone, except Baisu, who served her by her side.

    She unconsciously took out the Immortal Pill. She just felt something particrly strange.

    ¡°Why did the leader have such a weird symptom?¡±

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960 Mythology¡¯

    The leader of the Candle Dragon Cult was a very contradictory weirdo.

    On the one hand, he seemed to know everything in the Candle Dragon Cult. Even if those followers had never seen him, they worshipped him like a god.

    But on the other hand, apart from making stricter rules, he had never done anything else to manage the Candle Dragon Cult.

    ¡°A stern indulgence¡± was Lin Mengya¡¯s onlyment to the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult.

    To her surprise, such a person showed up in front of Shangguan Dongzhu, who was not so powerful back then, for a piece of Immortal Pill.

    Besides, he was half old and half young. What a strange disease! When Lin Mengya first met Qinghu, the man, who was in his 40s, also had a youthful face.

    ¡°Is the leader an ancient abnormal doctor?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked pale at this thought.

    No matter how strong the enemy was, she had nothing to fear. But an abnormal person... was always unpredictable.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Why are you so absorbed?¡±

    As her body fell into a firm embrace, the man behind her sighed, seemingly a little surprised.

    Lin Mengya turned around, got closer, and kissed the corner of the man¡¯s lips under his surprised gaze. She looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s deepened eyes with a smile. However, it was not the right time to express some affection now.

    Her heroic and wise emperor made her heart beat faster for him.

    ¡°Well, I really want to...¡±

    The second half of his sentence was stuck in his throat, and he tightened his arms to hold his beloved.

    Lin Mengya leaned on his shoulderfortably while ying with the Immortal Pill in her hand.

    In regards to what Shangguan Dongzhu had told her today, Lin Mengya told Long Tianyu everything honestly.

    ¡°Is the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult out of his mind?¡±

    Long Tianyu said while ying with a strand of Lin Mengya¡¯s ck hair. This was his real thought.

    Lin Mengya nodded slightly. It seemed that it was the closest to the correct answer.

    ¡°Do you think he is so attached to paradise city because he wants to live forever?¡±

    Although she was a medical student, she had a good knowledge of history.

    From ancient times to today, countless emperors and practitioners had been pursuing the methods of immortality.

    Even from a scientific perspective, immortality was an achievable hypothesis.

    However, based on the current situation, it was probably an illusion.

    After pondering for a moment, Long Tianyu carried Lin Mengya in his arms and walked to the side of the desk.

    Theyout of the room in Yixin Courtyard was almost the same as that in Liuxin Courtyard. Knowing that she liked reading, especially some stories of the supernatural, Long Tianyu secretly collected many of them.

    Long Tianyu let her nestle in his arms like a clingy kitten, but he still reached out to take a thin volume of books from the bookshelf and then spread them on the desk.

    ¡°What are these? Hey, isn¡¯t it your handwriting?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at these books before her curiously. Long Tianyu¡¯s handwriting was so nice that she could recognize it at a nce.

    ¡°Well, these are...¡±

    It was rare for Long Tianyu to be ashamed to speak. He brushed these books gently with his hands. What could he say? After being deceived by this little woman back then, he copied these books for her every time he missed her.

    It seemed that this was the only way he could find a shred of peace.

    He did not know how many nights he had spent copying these books in the candle lights.

    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but hold the woman in his arms tighter when he thought of that time when he was in great pain.

    No matter what, he could not bear the pain of losing her again.

    ¡°Well, it was just that those iplete books were too vague to read, so I copied a few of them in my spare time.¡±

    Long Tianyu tried to mention it as lightly as possible, but his overly serious look had already exposed his real thoughts.

    With just a quick nce, Lin Mengya could tell that it must have been the fool Long Tianyu who had copied these books that looked brand new.

    She was so touched by what Long Tianyu had done for her.

    Holding Long Tianyu¡¯s slender and strong hand, she gently kissed him on it.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be separated by anyone or anything again. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    She made a solemn vow of love. Long Tianyu felt that her gentle words miraculously soothed all his uneasiness and anxiety.

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    He had no choice but to trust her.

    ¡°What would you like me to see? Just to appreciate your handwriting? Well, your handwriting is neat, vigorous, and forceful. Pretty good!¡±

    Long Tianyu could do nothing but dote on the mischievous girl in his arms. He shook his head and put away the emotions that would make him weak.

    He patted Lin Mengya on the head and then pointed earnestly to a page in the book.

    ¡°In this ¡®The Odd Story of the Gods¡¯, there is a passage recording the story of the Lieyun Empire. When we went to Lieyun this time, didn¡¯t we read the story about a few gods and the paradise city? What¡¯s written here is a little different from that in Lieyun.¡±

    It was something new. Lin Mengya looked in the direction he was pointing. As expected, there were a few pages of the thin book recording the legend of the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress of Lieyun Empire.

    If it were not for the extraordinary memory of Long Tianyu, this myth-like record would have been ignored.

    Moreover, this ¡°The Odd Story of the Gods¡± was a unique one. Probably no more than three people in the world had read it.

    The story was a little old-fashioned, but what surprised Lin Mengya was that in this story, the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress were not a happy couple, but sworn enemies.

    They were the leaders of their respective countries. Every year, they led their respective armies to fight each other.

    Once, they met on the battlefield.

    As a result, they found each other so attractive that they fell in love at once. Afterward, they went through millions of hardships and finally became husband and wife.

    However, the book only mentioned that the Witch Empress was going to marry the King of Various Venomous Insects and nothing after.

    ording to the logic of general stories, the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress would live a happy life together.

    But after reading it, Lin Mengya got a feeling that something was wrong.

    Holding her forehead, Lin Mengya looked at the book with a weird expression.

    After a long time, she said in a low spirit.

    ¡°Is it possible that the Witch Empress did not marry the King of Various Venomous Insects in the end at all? What do you think?¡±

    Long Tianyu was stunned for a moment before he answered her.

    ¡°I ... don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t the Xin family the descendants of the King of Various Venomous Insects and the Witch Empress? If she didn¡¯t marry the King of Various Venomous Insects, would the Witch Empress in the story be different from the one who was worshipped by the Lieyun Empire? However, that¡¯s not the part I wanted you to read. Go on.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not notice until then that at the end of the page, the record of the ending of the story was reced by a little tale abruptly.

    The little tale did not mention the Witch Empress. It only said that the King of Various Venomous Insects had found a kind of medicine that could make him live forever.

    However, it was for supernatural beings. Once mortals took it without permission, they would be weirdos who were old in the morning and young at night.

    No wonder Long Tianyu wanted her to read this little tale. However, she was even more puzzled after reading it.

    This little tale seemed to be abruptly inserted into the previous story. It was not the end of the story, but an unimportant anecdote.

    However, the symptoms of being old in the morning and young at night were very simr to the leader¡¯s, weren¡¯t they?

    Lin Mengya rubbed her be. She thought it didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you suspect that the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult became like that because of this book?¡±

    Long Tianyu also found it hard to believe, but he sighed.

    ¡°I think my idea is childish and ridiculous, too. However, Ya¡¯er, haven¡¯t we experienced enough inconvincible things?¡±

    Lin Mengya wanted to refute but she couldn¡¯t. In the past 20 years, her indestructible beliefs had been shattered into pieces.

    Lin Mengya looked at the book, not knowing whether tough or cry. She could onlyin in sorrow.

    ¡°How harmful the fake books are!¡±

    Could it be that her opponent was a teenager who deeply believed in myths? No, he was not a teenager. He was an old man.

    Lin Mengya felt a headache. This kind of character set was even worse than an abnormal doctor.

    ¡°Likewise. So you¡¯d better read less of this kind of book in the future.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who always had a different point of view from Lin Mengya on such matters, nodded with his thoughts.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. In any case, it was doomed that she and the leader were enemies.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about something else. Where did you lock up Feng Zidie? And Miss Tong, the girl by the side of Feng Zidie? Have you found out any information about her?¡±

    When Feng Zidie was mentioned, Long Tianyu¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy.

    He deeply hated those who wanted to scheme against her beloved wife.

    In particr, Feng Zidie had attempted to take Lin Mengya¡¯s life time and again, which was enough for her to die a hundred times.

    ¡°I just threw her into the prison. As for the woman by her side, Qinghan said that she was indeed associated with the Candle Dragon Cult, but that she was not an in-house member. In addition, the force behind her seems to have rtions with the Xin family in Lieyun Empire.¡±

    ¡°It is the Xin family again?¡±

    Lin Mengya had always felt that everything about the Xin family was bizarre.

    ¡°Could it be the intermarriage among close rtives of the Xin Family caused various mad factors hidden in their genes?

    ¡°But because of the Pool of Various Venomous Insects, the Xin family should have more restrictions than ordinary people in Lieyun.

    ¡°Why is this bizarre family showing up everywhere?¡±

    Then she said, ¡°I wonder how Xiaoyu and Xiu are doing. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s easy to create sparkles of love when two people get along with each other alone. I do hope that they will fall in deep love when they leave there.¡±

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, showing a strong interest in her pushing them to be a couple.

    This time, Long Tianyu agreed and strongly supported his wife¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that brat think I can see his intention to my wife?

    ¡°Trying to get closer to my wife, he¡¯d better give up the idea as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961 Interrogating Feng Zidie for the Key

    ¡°I want to see Feng Zidie, and we have to get the thing she has.¡±

    There were four keys in total. Now Lin Mengya¡¯s side had two of them.

    The thousand-year-old alive venomous insect should be referring to the royal venomous insect in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    Needless to say more about the jade ruler. What remained should be the thousand-year-old blooming jade flower and thousand-year-old burning me.

    She had no clue about the me yet. In contrast, she was very curious about the jade flower.

    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment, then shook his head firmly.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone mad. I can¡¯t give her another chance to hurt you.¡±

    Lin Mengya found his words ridiculous and sweet.

    She nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and gently poked his shoulder with her finger.

    ¡°She has been put into prison by you. What can she do to me?¡±

    Long Tianyu respected her very much, but sometimes his protectiveness toward her was over much.

    However, Lin Mengya quite enjoyed it. She knew that it was all because he loved her.

    ¡°No!¡±

    No matter what, Long Tianyu did not agree.

    Lin Mengya had no choice but to keep begging and making promises for a whole night. Finally, Long Tianyu had to agree to let her see Feng Zidie.

    Speaking of which, Lin Mengya was somewhat strange in a ce like the state prison.

    Moreover, the prisoners here were all sinners with heinous crimes.

    The male prisoners were locked up on one side, and the female prisoners were on the other side.

    Unlike the scenes in the TV ys, the prisoners here were lifeless. Even when they saw hering in, they did nothing more than turn their heads to catch a glimpse of her.

    The air reeked of mold, and torches were lit on both sides.

    But the atmosphere here was so depressing that it made people shudder.

    Baisu walked by Lin Mengya¡¯s side in alert,pletely carrying out Long Tianyu¡¯s order to protect her master closely.

    Around Lin Mengya, there were six intelligent and capable elite soldiers, who were protecting her within a certain safe distance.

    Just now, a prisoner attempted to verbally harass Lin Mengya, and he was crippled by one of the elite soldiers.

    ¡°Only their future emperor can use such a brutal method of protection.¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed. The only thing she could do was to leave quickly, lest she would implicate others.

    ¡°Your Highness, watch your step. That prisoner¡¯s cell is right in front.¡±

    The warden, who had been muddled along in the state prison for at least half of his life, fawned at this distinctive princess in front of him nervously.

    He had heard that the new emperor doted on this princess a lot earlier. Now he saw it with his own eyes.

    So he showed more respect to the princess and did not dare to dy at all.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Feng Zidie¡¯s cell was in the innermost corner. As per Long Tianyu¡¯s order, no other prisoners have been locked up around.

    On the haystack, the once cool beauty looked extremely embarrassed.

    She just stared nkly at the light seeping through the window, muttering something.

    Lin Mengya looked at Feng Zidie but did not feel that she was pitiful.

    The warden was about to step forward and rebuke her, but Lin Mengya stopped him.

    ¡°All of you may leave. Baisu will stay here with me.¡±

    The six elite soldiers looked at each other and retreated a few steps with a tacit understanding. But they still kept a close watch around.

    When Feng Zidie heard the voice of the woman whom she cursed all day and night, she red at the outside of the cell in hatred.

    However, Lin Mengya just looked at her indifferently. Against the gorgeous pce costume, the woman seemed to be more delicate and charming than when she first met back then.

    As for herself, she was stinky, pitiful, and humble.

    A cold smile appeared in her eyes. Yes, she had been a loserpletely.

    ¡°Do youe tough at me? Congrattions, your wish has be true.¡±

    Lin Mengya, however, smiled. Up to now, Feng Zidie still refused to admit her mistakes.

    ¡°Feng Zidie, I think you¡¯ve got one thing wrong. From the beginning to the end, Long Tianyu is mine, and you¡¯re just a passerby. You think I¡¯ve been fighting with you for him, but he has never belonged to you.¡±

    Feng Zidie, Jiang Ruqin, and those who attempted to snatch Long Tianyu from her, were all mistaken about one thing.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s love had always been to her, and he had never given it to anyone else.

    Therefore, she did not need anyone to help or concede to her for being with Long Tianyu.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made Feng Zidie suddenly excited.

    She tried to rush out, but the chains around her ankles restricted her movement.

    She had to stand there and re at Lin Mengya fiercely.

    ¡°He¡¯s mine! Lin Mengya, weren¡¯t you dead? Why are you still alive? You just met him earlier than me. Why can you get his love, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Looking at Feng Zidie¡¯s crazy look, Lin Mengya felt that she was out of patience little by little.

    ¡°Yes, I just met him earlier than you, so he can only be mine. Feng Zidie, I didn¡¯t make things difficult for you for the sake of that you have done something good before. If you continue to be stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    When Lin Mengya lost her patience, she was terrible. Feng Zidie thought that Lin Mengya would not dare to do anything to her. However, before she could resist, two men tied her hands and feet and then untied the chains around her ankles.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    Feng Zidie screamed in horror. At this moment, she felt that the dark and smelly cell could make her feel at ease.

    No one would pay her any attention. Shortly after, she was tied to a wooden pile.

    And Lin Mengya, whom she hated her guts, was sitting not far away leisurely.

    ¡°Miss Feng, I think you know my purpose. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. If you give the thing to me, I can let you go. If you don¡¯t, I can find a way to get it.¡±

    In the torture room, the strong stench of blood caused Feng Zidie¡¯s teeth to tremble.

    All kinds of torture instruments were stained ck with blood. When Feng Zidie thought that those things would fall on her, she felt her legs go soft.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! Do you want topletely offend the Feng family?¡±

    These words sounded far too naive.

    Lin Mengya curled her lips into a sneer. She patted the dust on the hemline of her dress, which did not exist.

    ¡°The Feng Family? Not worthy of mentioning.¡±

    Feng Zidie had been used to the ttery of others since young. It was the first time she heard someone belittle the Feng family like this.

    Feng Zidie red at Lin Mengya and wished to peel her skin.

    Unfortunately, she would never have the chance.

    ¡°Miss Feng, the family of the highly-skilled doctor is indeed awesome. Maybe you can bring the dying back to life and prolong people¡¯s lives. But for a country, the Feng family is nothing.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know whether to say that Feng Zidie was naive or stupid.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver a message to the Feng family in the name of the new emperor of the Jin State, saying that you, Feng Zidie, have offended me, so I want your whole family¡¯s lives to pay for it.¡±

    Feng Zidie froze on the spot. Obviously, she did not expect Lin Mengya to be so temperamental.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she want the thing I have?¡± Feng Zidie thought.

    Then she said, ¡°You... If you dare hurt anyone from our Feng Family, my father will not let you off!¡±

    Lin Mengya snorted coldly, ¡°So what? It is a piece of cake for a hundred thousand troops from the Jin State to crush the mere Feng Family. At the worst, I¡¯ll have to send out my army of the Nation of Lintian. Guards, drag her out and behead her.¡±

    Feng Zidie looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s face, which suddenly became ruthless, in a daze, and thest reliance in her mind copsed little by little.

    Seeing that the two men were about to grab her, she could no longer control herself and screamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! You can get anything you want. Please, let me go!¡±

    Seeing that Feng Zidie hadpletely broken down, Lin Mengya regained her indifference.

    An idea was just like a sh of light, ¡°Feng Zidie is doomed to be a flower being carefully protected.¡±

    Long Tianyu only imprisoned her and did not use any torture instrument on her.

    However, She had been frightened out of her wits after being scared again and again by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Alright, be good. Tell me where you hid that jade flower.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was soft but cold. When Feng Zidie made a slight resistance, she motioned for the two men to move on.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯ll say it! I hid the jade flower in the Imperial Pce. Sister Tong said that it was the safest ce and that no one would have thought it would be in the Imperial Pce!¡±

    Feng Zidie blurted out everything, including the hiding ce of the jade flower.

    The more she said, the more indifferent Lin Mengya looked.

    In the end, Lin Mengya stared at her as if she were a dead woman.

    ¡°You mean it was Miss Tong¡¯s idea to hide it in the fake cave in the north corner of the Imperial Garden?¡±

    Feng Zidie nodded immediately. Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, got up, and walked out of the torture room.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve told you the truth. Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Feng Zidie was torn with anxiety. However, the two men who stayed behind ignored her resistance and dragged her back into the cell again.

    She looked at the two men nkly. They locked the door of the cell and did not bother her anymore.

    Feng Zidie sat down on the haystack, finding it hard to believe that she had escaped a disaster.

    She would never know that Lin Mengya lost interest in scaring her because she was no longer of any use.

    Escorted by Baisu and the six elite soldiers, Lin Mengya finally left the state prison.

    Outside, Long Tianyu had sent a group of guards here, surrounding the sedan chair that Lin Mengya had taken when she came.

    But Lin Mengya lifted her dress hemline and walked toward the Imperial Pce.

    Baisu, who was most familiar with her master¡¯s thoughts, walked silently right behind Lin Mengya for a long time until Lin Mengya sighed.

    ¡°Are you unhappy, Master?¡±

    Baisu asked doubtfully. They got the information about the key easily, but her master appeared a little depressed.

    ¡°How can I be happy? The key is already in the enemy¡¯s hands, and I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962 Visiting the Seventh Prince

    Lin Mengya thought, ¡°Feng Zidie is an idiot. How could she hand such a life-saving treasure to others?

    ¡°Miss Tong was harboring malicious intentions. Since she found that ce to hide the jade flower, how could it still be there?

    ¡°Not long ago, the Imperial Pce was in chaos because of the confrontation between the Crown Prince and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°The jade flower would have been secretly taken out of the pce back then.¡±

    Lin Mengya sighed. In the end, she still sent someone to the ce where Feng Zidie confessed to looking for it.

    ¡°Go to the Seventh Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Lin Mengya turned around to get into the sedan and felt a little reluctant.

    If she had acted earlier, she would not have dawdled and let someone else take advantage of it.

    Miss Tong had been locked up in the Seventh Prince Long Qinghan¡¯s Mansion. Compared with Feng Zidie, who was muddle-headed, the one behind the scenes was the real mastermind.

    Nowadays, Princess Rongan had be the most popr person in Dajin.

    The servants of the Seventh Prince¡¯s Mansion did not dare to stop her. When they saw the royal sedan chair in the distance, they hurried to run into the mansion and inform Long Qinghan.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, what brought you here today?¡±

    When Lin Mengya just alighted from the sedan chair, Long Qinghan, who had a good rtionship with her, came up to her.

    Lin Mengya looked at Long Qinghan¡¯s handsome face and revealed a littleplicated expression.

    ¡°Your Highness, I think I should make some ointment for you.¡±

    Half of Long Qinghan¡¯s handsome face was upied by Arge bruised circle.

    Long Qinghan looked at his sister-inw with a heart full of grievance.

    ¡°See, even my third sister-inw can¡¯t stand to see, but the tigress at home is still eager to try.¡±

    Long Qinghan sighed and said, ¡°Third sister-inw, thank you for your kindness. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that it would be unkind to Long Qinghan if sheughed out at this moment.

    So she frowned and had a hard time restraining herself. She quickened her pace to the Seventh Prince¡¯s Mansion with Baisu.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    As soon as they got to the courtyard, they heard a clear roar.

    Lin Mengya covered the smile on her lips with her hand, trying not to reveal her gloat.

    Long Qinghan looked toward the inner courtyard in a panic, but he had to pretend not to care because Lin Mengya was there.

    However, it was clear that his legs were about to rush over, causing him to look overly anxious.

    Lin Mengya cleared her throat. ¡°Your Highness, you may go to attend to important affairs. We came in a hurry, and we are a little thirsty.¡±

    Long Qinghan nced at Lin Mengya gratefully and immediately asked his servants to bring Lin Mengya and her maid to the reception hall to wait.

    Watching Long Qinghan leave in a big rush, Lin Mengya finally could burst intoughter.

    ¡°It is rare to see this guy like this.¡±

    She had never been to the Seventh Prince¡¯s Mansion before. Compared to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, it looked a little more elegant here.

    Sitting in the reception hall, the butler of the Seventh Prince¡¯s Mansion served Princess Rongan respectfully.

    Lin Mengya, who had a sharp ear, heard some noises from the backyard from time to time.

    She nced at the butler with the fire of gossip burning in her heart.

    ¡°This newdy of your mansion is ... is awesome!¡±

    How could thatdy not be awesome? She did not know much about Long Qinghan¡¯s martial arts skills, but Long Tianyu once mentioned that they were taught by the same master. So Long Qinghan must be a top-notch expert as well.

    However, it was clear that half of his face had been trampled.

    She did not expect Long Qinghan to be such a spoony.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are humorous. Well, ourdy ... is indeed awesome.¡±

    The butler¡¯s old face trembled. He vouched with his dignity that he did notugh just now.

    Seeing the butler¡¯s look, Lin Mengya became more curious.

    She wondered, ¡°It is said that this newdy is the reincarnation of a tigress, extremely fierce.

    ¡°However, the butler seems to have a good impression of the newdy.¡±

    Lin Mengya then said, ¡°Oh? if so, I¡¯d like to see the newdy all the more. I wonder when it is convenient...¡±

    ¡°At any time. It¡¯s convenient for me now. I¡¯d like to see who is so fearless to seduce my husband!¡±

    A domineering voice sounded from outside the reception hall. After that, a girl in fiery red clothes boldly entered the reception hall.

    The girl looked about 17 or 18. Her fair pinkish face was embedded with a pair of bright eyes.

    Although she was called ¡°Lady¡±, her hairstyle was certainly a young girl¡¯s.

    Especially her slightly pouted red lips, which carried a trace of stubbornness and naughtiness.

    As soon as the young girl came in, she rushed toward Lin Mengya with a cold pretty face.

    Baisu was not to be outdone. She strode in front of her master and protected her, facing the girl coldly.

    Not waiting for Lin Mengya to speak, the young girl looked at her up and down carelessly.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were somehow tinged with a little helplessness. Then she nibbled her lower lip and shouted at the person behind her.

    ¡°You have good taste. This one is not bad. If you marry anyone else in the future, take her as your standard. Those women offered by the officials the other day are not good people. I don¡¯t hope to deal with some spies every day.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was stunned.

    She wondered, ¡°Is that a recognition to me? ¡°Should I say ¡®thank you¡¯ to her?¡±

    ¡°Mydy, she is my third brother¡¯s wife. If I dare to marry her, my third brother will raze our mansion to the ground.¡±

    Long Qinghan wrapped his hand around the girl¡¯s shoulder and said in a doting tone. There seemed to be no room in his heart and eyes for anyone else.

    The young girl turned around, looked at Lin Mengya in confusion, and scratched her head.

    Then she curled her lips into a gentle smile.

    ¡°Sorry, third sister-inw. No wonder your breath is so pure, unlike the spies offered by those old men.¡±

    The scene was very awkward for a time. However, the young girl¡¯s attitude was natural and graceful, changing after making a mistake.

    Lin Mengya was fond of this lovely girl at once. She shook her head with a smile, and Baisu moved aside.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. By the way, how do you like the gift I gave youst time?¡±

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes. She selected the ¡°gift¡± herself, asked someone to write down a detailed ¡°Instructions of Usage¡±, and secretly handed it to this newdy finally.

    As expected, the young girl¡¯s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she broke free from Long Qinghan¡¯s embrace, rushed to Lin Mengya, held her hands, and shook them back and forth.

    ¡°Great! I like it very much. Third sister-inw, do you have any other rmendations?¡±

    Long Qinghan was totally confused on the side. He had no clue that his wife was discussing the punitive measures against him with Lin Mengya.

    If he knew those things like the washboard, which tortured him and made him wish to die, were gifted by Lin Mengya, he would run away with his wife at once.

    Unfortunately, his wife had been influenced by Lin Mengya.

    ¡°There are many more. I¡¯ll teach you when I have time in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled gently.

    The young girl in red immediately nodded hard, her eyes shining with adoration.

    Lin Mengya tried so hard to hold back herughter that she almost suffered an internal injury.

    However, she and this newdy were the ¡°Twin Tigresses of the Royal Family¡± on par with each other in the Capital City.

    So she couldn¡¯t help having a sympathetic feeling.

    She held the young girl¡¯s hand to sit down, ignored Long Qinghan¡¯s gestures, and chatted with her.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s kind attitude, coupled with her beautiful appearance, made it difficult for people to dislike her.

    ¡°My name is Gu Pan. You can call me Pan¡¯er.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. She thought that Miss Gu was a rare interesting person.

    ¡°Nice name. I heard some rumors about you outside. When I see you today, I¡¯m more certain that the rumors are not credible.¡±

    Lin Mengya herself often became the subject of gossip among those bored people. Now she saw Gu Pan with her own eyes and felt even more strongly that Gu Pan wasn¡¯t an outrageous and unreasonable person.

    Long Qinghan was shrewd. He would not have fallen in love with Gu Pan if she was just an arrogant and domineering woman.

    Gu Pan was very d to hear that.

    She grabbed onto Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve and began pouring out the frustration in her heart.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, you have sharp eyes. I may havee from a rough background, but I am somehow reasonable. My husband¡¯s previous concubines have chaotic auras. I can tell at a nce that they¡¯re not good people. My husband has plenty of affairs to attend to outside. If he can¡¯t rest at ease at home, he will fall ill.¡±

    Gu Pan said with a serious face. Lin Mengya could not help but nce at Long Qinghan and saw the happy smile on his face. She could more or less guess what had happened between Gu Pan and Long Qinghan.

    Compared with Long Tianyu, Qinghan needed to hide more things.

    Although he once had many concubines, those women seemed to havee to keep watch on him or even attempted to control him.

    Just like Long Tianyu, Long Qinghan never had a moment¡¯s respite.

    He had to wear a hypocritical mask at all times to deal with all sorts of people.

    Therefore, Gu Pan was the exceptional one whom he could not part with and who softened his heart.

    She understood all these things.

    ¡°Pan¡¯er, good points. I¡¯ve learned a lot from you. You¡¯ve done very well. You should be rewarded.¡±

    Gu Pan looked at Lin Mengya with tears in her eyes as if she had seen her family. It was obvious that Gu Pan had taken Lin Mengya as her best friend.

    ¡°I think the same. But my husband told me not to make it widely known. I know those old men will send more beauties to my husband in the future. Therefore, I¡¯ve made a deal with my husband that in going forward, I must see the beauty myself and decide whether she can stay or not, regardless of who offered her to my husband. I took you wrong today. Please punish me.¡±

    Seeing how serious and responsible Gu Pan was, there was no reason for Lin Mengya to get angry with her.

    However, she just captured a piece of information from Gu Pan¡¯s words. Lin Mengya wondered, ¡°Breath? What did she mean by that?¡±

    Then she said, ¡°Pan¡¯er, you mentioned ¡®breath¡¯ just now. How did you perceive that people¡¯s breaths are different?¡±

    Speaking of this, Gu Pan red at Long Qinghan. Even though Long Qinghan was smiling obsequiously, she was still angry.

    ¡°My sense of smell since childhood is different from others. I can smell some breaths that ordinary people can¡¯t. My master said that I was gifted, but someic doesn¡¯t believe it!¡±

 Chapter 963 - Read on Listnovel.com for faster updates

    <h4>Chapter 963 Strange Breath</h4>

    With regard to this, Lin Mengya had an open mind.

    Indeed, in modern society, some people also had special five senses beyond ordinary people.

    Lin Mengya did not expect Long Qinghan¡¯s new wife to have such special skills. She was a little curious immediately.

    ¡°In that case, why are you angry with His Highness?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s smile was a little mysterious. She thought, ¡°With such a smell-sensitive wife around, Long Qinghan would have no chance to have affairs with other women for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°Because there is a kind of chaotic breath in the mansion. It¡¯s clearly right in the mansion, but I can¡¯t find it no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried. He didn¡¯t tell me the truth. Hump, he must have hidden beauty in the mansion!¡±

    When Gu Pan said this, her big eyes were full of grievance.

    Long Qinghan, in contrast, felt a little helpless and painful. He had to secretlymunicate with Lin Mengya with his eyes.

    It exined the matter!

    Lin Mengya held Gu Pan¡¯s hand and whispered a word into her ear.

    Gu Pan immediately beamed and looked at Lin Mengya with admiration.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, are you serious?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Gu Pan cheered, then pulled Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve, and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°My husband is right. Third sister-inw, you are the smartest woman in the world. I am willing to do anything for you, not to mention do you a favor.¡±

    When Lin Mengya saw that Gu Pan was so confident as if she could take care of everything, she was very happy, even her eyes full of smile. But Long Qinghan was totally confused.

    He wondered what agreement his wife had made with his third sister-inw.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Pan¡¯er. Your Highness, I came here to see someone.¡±

    Lin Mengya suddenly changed the topic, and Long Qinghan had to nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see her now. Pan¡¯er, you go back now. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Despite her reluctance, Gu Pan nodded and walked out of the reception hall silently.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Looking at the back of his beloved, Seventh Prince, who rarely sighed, was as wistful as a girl who was not allowed to go out of the house.

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and finally spoke softly.

    ¡°Your Highness, in my opinion, although Pan¡¯er has a hot temper, she is smart and sensitive. For some things, you¡¯d better tell her the truth. After all, you will rece Tianyu to take charge of the country. You can¡¯t keep Pan¡¯er under your protection for the rest of your life, can you? Sometimes, even the emperor has no choice.¡±

    This was her advice for Long Qinghan as she had been through such things.

    Whether it was Long Tianyu or Long Qinghan...

    They were doomed to not be able to livemon lives. Even their feelings were so extraordinary.

    Instead of hurting his beloved, it was better to teach her top-notch martial arts so that she could stand with him, shoulder to shoulder, to fight.

    Moreover, she did not think that Gu Pan was an ordinary person.

    The Long brothers, however, were overprotective of their beloved women.

    Hopefully, they would not make too many detours.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, do I have to?¡±

    There was a struggle in Long Qinghan¡¯s eyes. Lin Mengya did not want to be so ruthless, and it was not all out of selfishness that they shifted the me to Long Qinghan.

    ¡°Qinghan, Tianyu and I have been involved in so many rights and wrongs. If we keep staying in that position, we may bring too much disaster to Dajin. In contrast, you did not intervene that much. You are the only one who can lead the whole Dajin to turn into a new page safe and sound. Understood?¡±

    What She and Long Tianyu knew was too much.

    They knew each state¡¯s secrets, and some of them could even affect the national foundations in the rtive states.

    Perhaps, those people would not harm Long Tianyu and the Jin State he ruled within three to five years.

    However, one day, the old power would be reced by new ones, and new rulers would make new policies.

    By then, Jin State would be a target of other states. So she and Long Tianyu had no other choice but to get away now.

    Perhaps they would choose a quiet ce far away from the bustle of the crowd, stay away from these rights and wrongs, and never step into theplex world again.

    This was the only way to enable them to live a peaceful life.

    ¡°I... I got it. Please rest assured.¡±

    Long Qinghan looked lonely. If possible, he would like to give up his responsibility and live a happy free life with Pan¡¯er.

    However, he absolutely couldn¡¯t give up the heavy responsibility on himself.

    Lin Mengya could not bear to see him like this.

    She pulled something out of her cuff and stuffed it into Long Qinghan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that your third brother doesn¡¯t help you. Here is a prescription for you. My master and I have been working on it for a long time. If you try it ording to this prescription, you will have children soon. I promise that you can have two children in three years. By the way, if you don¡¯t want your wife to give birth to children so hard, don¡¯t forget we have Yinghua in our family.¡±

    Long Yinghua, who was a thousand miles away, suddenly shuddered.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The great master, who had disguised himself as a wandering monk, turned around and looked confusedly at the 10th prince who had disguised himself as a little monk.

    ¡°Nothing. I just feel like someone is talking about me behind my back.¡±

    Rubbing his bald head, Long Yinghua, who had grown to a juvenile, pouted and said.

    He did not know at all that his third sister-inw, whom he liked best and thought about day and night, had joined hands with his disrespectful seventh brother toy a trap for him.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, this is a wonderful idea! Thank you in advance on behalf of Pan¡¯er.¡±

    Long Qinghan, who had found the next person to share the burden, feltfortable all over.

    His eyes sparkled with scheming. He solemnly put the prescription into his sleeve and felt extremely rxed.

    He remembered that his tenth brother had been hiding long enough. It was time to wee him back to the pce and educate him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Your Highness. Now it is time for us to get down to business.¡±

    A sympathetic look appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.

    She thought, ¡°The Crown Prince has fought so hard to snatch the throne but failed. Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan take it as a big burden and can not wait to get rid of it immediately. If the Crown Prince knows about this, will he think that his previous behavior was no different from that of a fool?

    The two of them, together with their trusted subordinates, walked into the dungeon where Miss Tong was held.

    Conditions here were much better than in the state prison. However, the people here would rather go to the state prison than be lonely ghosts here.

    Miss Tong was in one of the backrooms.

    Compared to the first time she met Miss Tong, who was clean and tidy, the woman covered insh marks was as pathetic as a wild beast.

    Hearing that the door of the cell was open, the woman locked on the wall, whose hands and feet were tied, opened her eyes and nced at Lin Mengya and Long Qinhan indifferently.

    Then, she turned her head aside with contempt.

    Compared to her frightened master Feng Zidie, Miss Tong was much tougher.

    ¡°Where is Miss Feng? You¡¯d better let go of her. Otherwise, the Feng family won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    There was a hint of indifference in her hoarse voice.

    Lin Mengya burst intoughter. ¡°Miss tong, up to now, what are you still pretending for?

    ¡°You are a loyal servant, but I have to let you down. Feng Zidie is fine, and I don¡¯t intend to do anything to her. If you think that the Feng family will offend the entire Dajin because of this, I¡¯m afraid it will be even more difficult.¡±

    Miss Tong cast a nce at Lin Mengya, who was calm andposed, and realized that Lin Mengya seemed to have seen through her disguise.

    She frowned slightly and did not speak easily anymore.

    ¡°Miss Tong, well, I should call you Miss Xin. Can you tell me who has the jade flower, the Xin family or the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had a clear idea about it. Why she said so was just to bluff Miss Tong and see if she could get something else out of her.

    However, Miss Tong opened her eyes and looked at Lin Mengya calmly with a little contempt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Xin family, let alone the Candle Dragon Cult. I am just a servant bought by the Feng family.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that Miss Tong was just pretending. She snorted coldly,

    ¡°Miss Tong, it sounds boring. You will never escape from me. I am not His Highness Seventh Prince. I have thousands of ways to tell the truth.¡±

    Lin Mengya was excellent at interrogating people by torture.

    Under the effects of various poisons she made, even the strongest-willed person would have to tell her the truth.

    Seeing that Miss Tong was putting up ast-ditch resistance, Lin Mengya had to use her means.

    When she was about to go back to get the poison, a sweet voice was heard in the darkness.

    ¡°Oh! So she¡¯s really here!¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was a little surprised.

    Long Qinghan was startled. He quickly ran to the girl and wrapped his arms around her slim figure.

    ¡°Pan¡¯er, why are you here?¡±

    Long Qinghan held the girl in his arms tightly, afraid that she would lose her temper here. With a cold face, he red at the guards who were chasing after Gu Pan in a hurry.

    ¡°I let her follow me stealthily, Pan¡¯er, does she have the special breath you mentioned?¡±

    Lin Mengya calmly confessed that it was her lousy idea, and Gu Pan stuck her head from Long Qinghan¡¯s embrace, looked at the locked woman, and nodded to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her! Uh ... her breath is very chaotic. It¡¯s not like one person¡¯s or two persons¡¯. Anyway, I¡¯ve never smelt a breath in such confusion!¡±

    Long Qinghan looked at Gu Pan in his arms with doting eyes and smiled in embarrassment at Lin Mengya. He must have heard such ridiculous words before.

    ¡°Well, now you have seen it. I¡¯ll escort you back.¡±

    Long Qinghan did not want his wife to see such a cruel scene because he just wanted to keep her in her pure world, spotless.

    Unfortunately, Pan¡¯er did not understand his good intentions.

    Lin Mengya was lost in thought at Gu Pan¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s neither one person nor two persons. Could it be...¡±

    She looked at Miss Tong suspiciously and then walked forward to grab Miss Tong¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°No, Miss Tong is not pregnant.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964 Weird Death

    ¡°You... What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Miss Tong seemed toe to her senses. Her face turned flushed, and she red at Lin Mengya and the other two.

    Lin Mengya looked at Miss Tong with suspicion. In the end, she shifted her gaze to Gu Pan.

    She believed that Gu Pan was not making stories.

    ¡°Pan¡¯er, you said that it¡¯s neither one nor two persons. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After breaking free from Long Qinghan¡¯s embrace, Gu Pan finally got the opportunity and hurriedly exined to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Everyone has his or her own breath, but this woman has someone else¡¯s breath on her. It¡¯s not contaminated but emitted from the inside. I can smell that her breath is mixed, just like ... there are two persons in one body. One is her, and the other is not aplete person.¡±

    This time, Long Qinghan was not the only one who was confused. Even Lin Mengya found it difficult to understand.

    So they looked at Gu Pan in unison with the same doubt.

    Gu pan, who could not exin clearly, stomped and shouted anxiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s to say, there is another iplete soul in her body! So do you understand now?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Instinctively, Lin Mengya reacted in the same way as Long Qinghan. They thought what Gu Pan said was ridiculous.

    Noticing that neither of them believed her, Gu Pan became angry. She pouted while ring at them angrily.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it. My master once said, there are many people of extraordinary talent in the world. There is a kind of person born with two souls, but they are unaware of it. That is to say, they may, at different times, bepletely different people. But the two souls in this woman are iplete. I think that even she didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    Lin Mengya wondered, ¡°Is she a Two-Spirit? Could it be that she has a split personality?¡±

    Lin Mengya thought it was possible. There was a trace of fear in Miss Tong¡¯s eyes at Gu Pan¡¯s words.

    Her face was a little distorted as the fear deepened.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible! This body is mine. There will be no one else!¡±

    Her slightly trembling voice right confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s guess.

    Miss Tong must know something. Perhaps she was also confused because of something.

    ¡°What do you know? Tell us, and we may be able to help you.¡±

    Lin Mengya tried to soften her voice as much as possible, so as to draw some words from Miss Tong.

    However, the fear was so deep that a trace of confusion gradually appeared in Miss Tong¡¯s eyes.

    With that confused eyes, she looked toward the few people in front of her. Gu Pan¡¯s expression changed slightly. She jumped in front of Miss Tong and tapped her on the head quickly a few times.

    ¡°Hurry up. The aura on her body has be more chaotic. I¡¯m afraid that she is dying.¡±

    Lin Mengya and Long Qinghan did not expect that Miss Tong, who just had been mentioned as having two souls, would be so close to death.

    Regardless of anything else, Lin Mengya rushed over to check Miss Tong¡¯s pulse. But it was weird that her physical characteristics were normal.

    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s keen intuition told her that Miss Tong was losing her vitality gradually.

    ¡°Bring some sliced ginseng. Also, some more life-saving medicine!.¡±

    Long Qinghan instructed his men to fetch the medicine for Miss Tong, without dy.

    But Lin Mengya and Gu Pan looked at each other with a little helplessness in their eyes.

    ¡°No need. She cannot be saved.¡±

    Miss Tong¡¯s pulse, which was steady just now, suddenly stopped at this moment.

    Lin Mengya watched helplessly as Miss Tong died in an instant. However, she had not even found out the cause of Miss Tong¡¯s death.

    Since Lin Mengya had the Shen Nung system, it was the first time she tasted failure.

    No matter how advanced modern technology was, there were still some fields out of reach.

    Seeing that Miss Tong¡¯s eyes hadpletely lost their luster, Lin Mengya felt pain and unwillingness.

    ¡°I want to find out the real cause of her death. Pan¡¯er, can you help me?¡±

    Pan¡¯er nodded without thinking.

    Long Qinghan clenched his fists, and a chilling look shed across his eyes.

    The feeling of not being able to control the situation made him a little uneasy.

    ¡°In case, these weird methods were used on Pan¡¯er...¡±

    Long Qinghan could not imagine it. Therefore, he had to be stronger. Otherwise, if he couldn¡¯t even protect his woman how could he be worthy of being a man?

    They could not find out the cause of death, but the body would not lie.

    Lin Mengya dismissed all unrted personnel and wiped Miss Tong¡¯s body personally.

    The candle lights in the dungeon were as bright as the day. As an assistant, Gu Pan took the action with Lin Mengya together.

    There were no other traces apart from thesh marks on Miss Tong.

    After a careful examination, Lin Mengya picked up the scalpel used by traditional coroners to dissect bodies.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    Perhaps because Miss Tong died in a weird way, Lin Mengya was a little absent-minded.

    Miss Tong¡¯s body wasn¡¯t cut open, yet her hand was injured.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, are you alright? Somebody, fetch some clean water for me.¡±

    Gu Pan held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand nervously at once, for fear that Lin Mengya would be infected by corpse poison on the scalpel.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. Be careful, don¡¯t touch my blood.¡±

    In contrast, Lin Mengya was very calm.

    Afterforting Gu Pan softly, she wrapped her hand in a handkerchief casually.

    Her blood was the best poison in the world, so no corpse poison could infect her.

    Speaking of which, this could be taken as the best part of it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Lin Mengya gazed at Miss Tong¡¯s body and realized that she had identally dropped a drop of her blood on Miss Tong¡¯s body.

    And a small ck dot had swelled up on Miss Tong¡¯s fair chest.

    Gu Pan looked at the ck dot with some excitement.

    She whispered, ¡°That¡¯s it! The chaotic breathing from this woman¡¯s body is the thing. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be a living thing.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changed a little bit when she heard that. She expertly used the scalpel to cut open Miss Tong¡¯s skin around the little ck spot.

    Gu Pan suppressed her emotion and concentrated on watching Lin Mengya cut open all the skin around the little ck spot.

    Unexpectedly, the thing under the skin shocked them even more.

    ¡°How... How could this be?¡±

    Gu Pan panicked. She had never seen such a weird scene since she was young.

    There was almost no blood in her chest.

    The little ck dot was actually a thumb-sized ck ball.

    Moreover, there were many lines growing on the ball. In addition to being attached to the heart firmly, there was a rtively thick white flesh tube extending out of it.

    Frowning deeply, Lin Mengya checked along the flesh tube and found that it was straight connected to the brain.

    ¡°How... How is this possible?¡± Lin Mengya thought.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Gu Pan waspletely shocked. Even though she had little knowledge of the human body, she was surprised by what she saw.

    Lin Mengya had no time to answer her question. She checked the other parts carefully and came up with a shocking conclusion gradually.

    ¡°Probably, this thing caused her to die. I suppose her death today was premeditated.¡±

    Once again, Lin Mengya turned her eyes to the ck ball.

    It did not look like a living thing, and Miss Tong had something to do with the Xin family.

    Lin Mengya thought, ¡°Two souls in one body... Two souls... Could it be that Miss Tong had anything to do with the symptoms of the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    ¡°Pan¡¯er, did your master tell you any other characteristics about the person of two souls in one body?¡±

    Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s excited eyes, Gu Pan didn¡¯t dare to neglect it but tried her best to think of it.

    After a long time, she replied hesitantly.

    ¡°My master mentioned, that a person of two souls in one body may change their personalities dramatically, and even some habits may bepletely different.¡±

    ¡°Well, is it possible to be old one moment and young the next?¡±

    Gu Pan shook her head. It was the first time that she had seen a Two-Spirit. As for the rest, she was still in a fog.

    ¡°It seems that this matter is moreplicated than I imagined.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face turned a little pale. She thought that she had known enough about the Xin family. But after seeing this thing today, she refreshed her cognition of the Xin family once again.

    She carefully cut out the ck thing with the scalpel, wrapped it in a clean cloth, and put it in her hand.

    Even with the knowledge reserves of the Shen Nung system, she still knew nothing about this thing.

    It was not as soft as flesh, but it was not very hard.

    Lin Mengya held it in her hand, observed it for a long time, and had to sigh finally. She was going to discuss it with her teacher when she went back.

    After dealing with everything about Miss Tong and making sure that there was nothing left out, Lin Mengya had someone burn Miss Tong¡¯s body.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what Miss Tong was thinking before she died, but she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when she imagined if there was an unknown herself hidden in her body.

    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of something. ¡°No! ¡°Gu Pan said that the chaotic breath was from the ck thing in her hand.

    ¡°If so, there would be no the other soul in Miss Tong¡¯s body!¡±

    Holding this thing, Lin Mengya felt like she was getting closer to the truth gradually.

    After saying goodbye to Gu Pan and Long Qinghan, Lin Mengya hurried to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with Baisu.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, Mr. Baili!¡±

    Baili Rui was basking in the sun in a rocking chair in the courtyard. When he heard the voice of his favorite disciple, he thought something serious had happened.

    ¡°Mengya, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Before Baili Rui could stand up, he was dragged into the room by Lin Mengya.

    Baili Rui, who almost fell to the ground, thought that Lin Mengya had gone crazy.

    ¡°I will be torn apart by you sooner orter.¡±

    Baili Rui could do nothing more thanin a word. Then he was attracted by the thing Lin Mengya showed him.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, do you recognize this thing?¡±

    Baili Rui stared at the small ck ball firmly. Many emotions were shing in his eyes, and he looked faintly excited, which made Lin Mengya extremely nervous.

    ¡°This... this thing... How did you get it?¡±

    As expected, her teacher might know the origin of this thing.

    ¡°I found it on a corpse, and the corpse is a Two-Spirit.¡±

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965 Memories of Last Life

    It fell silent, which made Lin Mengya more anxious.

    After a long time, Baili Rui sighed and took over the small ck ball with aplex look.

    Lin Mengya had never seen such a look on her teacher¡¯s face. He seemed to be a little hesitant, but more, his emotions that she could not understand were non-stop precipitation and mixed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to really exist. Mengya, this is not so-called two souls in one body. It¡¯s something a madman made to pursue a crazy dream.¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Then she waited quietly for her teacher to search through his memories, which had been sealed for many years, for something that belonged to this thing.

    Baili Rui looked at the ck ball in his hand thoughtfully.

    ¡°Some people believe that there are souls in this world that can reincarnate. Toplete what they haven¡¯t done in this life, they want to control their next life. And this thing they made out is the key to controlling their next life.¡±

    Lin Mengya had a modern education. She also had read many science fiction novels.

    However, it was the first time that Lin Mengya had heard of such an incredible thing.

    ¡°Control the next life? How... How is that possible?¡±

    Baili Rui looked at his student with a bitter smile. He thought the same when he first heard about it.

    ¡°Well, someone seeded. This thing looks like a venomous insect, yet is not. And it looks like medicine, but it is not. No one knows how it was made out. Once it is nted, this person will regain his memories of hisst life. I thought it only existed in those ancient books, but someone let me see the magic of this thing with my own eyes 30 years ago. However, I still don¡¯t believe it. Those strange memories are from thest life. If so, how can he prove that those memories belong to himself?¡±

    Baili Rui was worthy of being the Saint of Poison, he spoke in a very orderly manner.

    Lin Mengya nodded and slowly digested everything her teacher said.

    ¡°Are you saying that anyone who had been nted with this thing would possess memories that did not belong to him, right?¡±

    Baili Rui nodded as a look of shame shed across his eyes.

    He thought he was not a qualified teacher. However, this matter was beyond his imagination. It took him decades to ept it.

    It was only in recent years that he could break free from his doubts and give himself a reasonable reason.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s vision and thoughts were more rational and open-minded than Baili Rui.

    Was it possible that human memories could be transmitted? Theoretically, it was possible.

    If this ck ball was taken as a storage card storing memories...

    Then, through certain procedures and conditions, could the memories stored in it be copied into another person¡¯s brain?

    Lin Mengya thought that her idea was absurd, but for some reason, she felt that this was the only reasonable exnation.

    But where did those memoriese from?

    It was evident that Miss Tong had been abandoned. Perhaps, she was just a defective product from a failed experiment. That was why she could be abandoned at any time.

    If so, what was the purpose of this experiment on memory? Was it just to enable people to remember what had happened to them in theirst lives?

    ¡°Mr. Baili, who is that madman you mentioned? Can I meet with him?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Baili Rui expectantly, but Baili Rui shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°If he were alive, perhaps the Candle Dragon Cult would not have be what it is now. That man is thest leader of the Candle Dragon Cult.¡±

    ¡°What? He is thest leader of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±

    ¡°Is he ... really dead?¡±

    Looking at Baili Rui nodding seriously, Lin Mengya continued to ask reluctantly.

    ¡°Then, did he have any sessors? The deceased is barely 20 years old. No matter how awesome the previous leader was, the timing doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    Baili Rui looked at his student apologetically. He hoped to help solve Lin Mengya¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. He said he hade into possession of this thing by ident, and that there was the unique one in the world. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have recognized it if he hadn¡¯t valued the medical skills of our Baili family and wanted me to assist him back then. Mengya, trust me. No one else could have inherited everything from him but me.¡±

    But Baili Rui was thest person in the world to inherit this kind of thing.

    Seeing that the clues had been cut off temporarily, Lin Mengya felt unwilling.

    However, she could still start with the Xin family to continue the research.

    No matter how difficult it was, she had to figure out what was going on.

    After saying goodbye to Baili Rui, Lin Mengya, who had been busy the whole day, returned to the Imperial Pce.

    The servants, who stayed behind in Yixin Courtyard, reported that Long Tianyu had visited once during lunchtime, but left after sitting for a while.

    Lin Mengya was slightly disappointed. She knew that they didn¡¯t have much time to get along with each other, but she still wasted a whole day.

    ¡°Your Highness, this is the food that His Majesty instructed to keep for you.¡±

    As soon as Lin Mengya entered the room, a clever maid came up to report.

    Soon after, many delicious dishes were served on the table.

    They were warm and just right to eat.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty cares much about you.¡±

    Baiji served Lin Mengya to wash her hands. She couldn¡¯t help teasing Lin Mengya when only they were left in the room.

    Lin Mengya felt a sweetness in her heart. It was really good to be protected.

    She instructed her men to continue investigating the matters of her father, her brother, and Miss Tong. And Qinghu was ready for the final preparations.

    Without noticing, the end of the year arrived quietly.

    Long Tianyu was extremely busy. He often sneaked into the Yixin Courtyard at midnight, and after a few hours, he had to go back to the court.

    They often could not see each other for an entire day.

    Even though they just snuggled up to each other for a moment every night, Lin Mengya felt extremely relieved.

    It seemed that the warmth brought by Long Tianyu gave her endless motivation.

    The atmosphere was quite lively in the pce because of the new year and the coronation of the new emperor.

    In addition to dealing with the investigation results received from all ces, Lin Mengya had to deal with some affairs in the pce with the Empress Dowager.

    Inside the inner room of Fengxiang Pce, the scent of sandalwood wafted in the air, calming and warming people¡¯s moods.

    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was woken up by someone sent by the Empress Dowager. After burning incense and changing her clothes, she copied a Buddhist scripture in person.

    It was said, this was the rule of the royal family of Dajin. On New Year¡¯s Eve, the Empress needed to burn incense and pray that everything would go on smoothly the next year.

    Although Lin Mengya was not the Empress yet, the Empress Dowager knew better than anyone else that her stubborn son would not marry any other woman but Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya yawned and continued bending down at the desk to copy very carefully. The Empress Dowager sat opposite her and urged Lin Mengya to speed up with a warm and motherly smile.

    ¡°Your Grace, Your Highness, His Majesty sent a letter for you and asked you to open it in person.¡±

    Lin Mengya cheered in her heart when she finally found a reasonable excuse to drop the pen.

    The Empress Dowager shook her head when she saw Lin Mengya¡¯s furtive smile.

    However, she did not stop opening the envelope in her hand.

    Her delicate brows furrowed slightly as if she was in a quandary.

    She handed the letter to Lin Mengya and dismissed all others.

    After taking a closer look, Lin Mengya understood why the Empress Dowager looked like this.

    The contents of the letter were simple. Long Tianyu hoped to discuss how to handle the three persons in the pce.

    Lin Mengya burnt the letter personally. She understood the difficulty of the mother and son.

    After all, that man used to be the Empress Dowager¡¯s husband and also Long Tianyu¡¯s most respected father.

    Lin Mengya looked down and was surprised to see that the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand was trembling slightly.

    It seemed that no matter how ruthless the Empress Dowager seemingly looked, she could notpletely let go of that love.

    ¡°Your Grace, how about you go to see him?¡±

    Lin Mengya held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand tightly as sheforted her softly.

    The Empress Dowager fell silent for quite a while and then sighed faintly.

    ¡°Everything is doomed.¡±

    Many things seemed to have happened at this year¡¯s end.

    The old Emperor abdicated and enjoyed his life in Ziyun Pce.

    The former Empress suddenly died and was buried in the manners of the Imperial Consort Dowager. It could be said that she was implicated by her children.

    As for the former Crown Prince, he had been imprisoned in his mansion forever because of his great crime of rebellion. He would not be allowed to leave his mansion until his death.

    Lin Mengya finally felt at ease when she heard these pieces of news.

    From then on, the affairs of the royal family coulde to an end.

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow. Lin Mengya sat in the room and watched people busy preparing the stuff for the new year.

    Early in the morning, she went to meet Long Tianyu in particr and took the initiative to request not to show up at the pce banquet on New Year¡¯s Eve with him.

    Even though Long Tianyu was extremely unwilling, Lin Mengya knew they were wayward enough. But since he was in this position, Long Tianyu had topromise on some things.

    ¡°Master, this is the first time for us to reunite in the New Year.¡±

    Baizhi leaned against the window, and a sweet smile appeared on her reddish tender face.

    Lin Mengya grabbed a handful of fried goods for her with a smile. Seeing that Baizhi was smiling happily, Lin Mengya had a much better mood.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s truly a rare reunion.¡±

    After tomorrow, she would have to leave this ce again.

    Lin Mengya felt a little depressed, but she concealed it so well that no one could tell that she was unusual.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t attend the heaven worship ceremony with His Majesty. But His Majesty is right. The wedding can¡¯t be held in a rush.¡±

    Baiji fetched the ornaments hanging in Lin Mengya¡¯s room. They knew that Lin Mengya always preferred quiet, so they just enjoyed themselves on thest day of the year.

    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile and tried to suppress her surging emotions.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I let you make lively? If you do it again, I am afraid that you will be too busy and me me for making trouble.¡±

    Closing the book in her hand, Lin Mengya felt that the smiling her and the real her had been torn apart.

 Chapter 966 - Chapter 966 New Yearâ€™s Eve

    Chapter 966 New Year¡¯s Eve

    ¡°How could that be? A new emperor¡¯s wedding is something that many people would never have a chance to see in their entire lives. Master, we eagerly wish you to hold the wedding every day.¡±

    Baizhi said in a silvery voice, which made the people around her burst intoughter.

    Baishao knocked Baizhi¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°This girl seems to be confused about everything except food.¡±

    The courtyard became more lively, and Lin Mengya also smiled. Her mood, which rose because of their parting, gradually dissipated with everyone¡¯sughter.

    Although she did not keep it from Long Tianyu, she did not tell him precisely when she was leaving.

    Her beloved, the emperor had the glory to rule the world. And she would rather turn into a flowing light behind him and light up the endless darkness for him.

    Her mind was slightly chaotic. In the end, all those unclear words transformed into a faint sigh.

    New Year¡¯s Eve, thest day of the year came.

    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was pulled up from the bed, letting the girlsb her hair and make fashion hairstyles for her with their skillful hands.

    Her hair was tied up, with a gorgeous hairpin with ornaments hanging in her thick ck hair.

    Her new tailored dress in bright red paired with her delicate skin, which appeared as white as jade.

    Low and deep music was heard from outside the courtyard.

    That was the rite when the new emperor went out of the pce to offer sacrifices to Heaven. When the music hadpletely gone, Lin Mengya dressed up ready, and stood beside the mirror.

    ¡°Master, you really live up to your reputation as the most beautiful woman in Dajin. I¡¯m afraid that our new emperor will fall in love with you deeply when he sees you.¡±

    Baizhi fetched a quicksilver mirror as tall as half a man and looked at Lin Mengya in the mirror, who was in fancy clothes and looked gorgeous. She was no longer immature, and a little bit of beautiful coldness revealed a kind of charm that could not be offended.

    Lin Mengya was also a little stunned. Then, she curled up her lips slightly and softened the coldness in her eyes and eyebrows of the woman in the mirror. How long had she not looked at herself like this?

    She was still very young. After this year, she would be just 20 years old.

    However, her eyes could see through everything as if she had lived for several lifetimes.

    No one else could have encountered what she had experienced during the past 20 years, right?

    She had been through so many hardships and reversed difficult situations so many times. What was waiting for her ahead was the unknown that had been buried for thousands of years, and also the fetters that hadid across the river of time.

    In such a life, there were vigorous magnificent feats and in sincere harmony.

    In short, Heavens was kind to her.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager, Her Grace, sent someone to deliver the things here early in the morning. Her Grace is very thoughtful. These things are perfectly matched for you, Master.¡±

    Baiji, who was always the most considerate, knew that this was actually a disguisedpensation from the Empress Dowager.

    After all, both the Empress Dowager and the new Emperor kept thinking about their master.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad, but what¡¯s lively here? Menya, how about hanging out?¡±

    It was very lively in Yixin Courtyard. The master and servants all had changed into new clothes.

    Qinghu wore a sable coat, which made his handsome face appear more delicate than a woman¡¯s.

    With his unique foxy smile, he looked at his only sister, and his eyes were full of doting.

    People around Lin Mengya knew that the legendary Duke loved their master the most. So they also echoed and persuaded Lin Menggya to hurry up to hang out with Qinghu.

    ¡°Master, put on this cloak, lest you catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Master, here are some silver changes. Buy whatever you like. Don¡¯t be hard on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Master, take this box of pastries. We also put some snacks in it. Take a bite when you are hungry on the way. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s three maids were very loyal to her. One moment, one took out a sachet, and the next moment, another one took out a box¡­ In a short while, both Qinghu and Lin Mengya were covered with a dazzling array of items.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she looked at the three ¡°housekeepers¡±. She just went out for a walk.

    ¡°Put them away for now. I¡¯ll bring them with me when I¡¯m free in the future. You guys take good care of the home, and I¡¯ll bring you something good when I¡¯m back in the evening.¡±

    Afterforting them one by one, the three girls were willing to let her go.

    However, they still stood at the side, with their envious eyes on Baisu, who had been standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s side since a moment ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to learn martial arts.¡± After a long time, Baishao, who always had a silver tongue, spoke angrily.

    Unexpectedly, the other two nodded in unison.

    Baisu, who was used to being indifferent, did not respond.

    It was not until she left with Lin Mengya and Qinghu that she said a word faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple to practice martial arts.¡±

    Behind her, the three girls were so angry that they almost rushed up to tear Baisu apart.

    Qinghu nced at Baisu strangely, then sighed, and shook his head.

    ¡°s, they all be bad.¡±

    With that, his abdomen was hit by an elbow at once.

    ¡°I can beat you even without learning martial arts.¡±

    Lin Mengya, who did not show any guilty conscience, red at Qinghu with an elegant smile.

    Qinghu had to put on a ttering smile and resolutely support his sister in all aspects.

    Although they were of noble status, they went out of the Imperial Pce without any obstruction because of the token given by Long Tianyu.

    As soon as they walked out of the Imperial Pce gate, Lin Mengya saw a small carriage parked not far away.

    ¡°Brother Tian, why are you here?¡±

    The carter looked delicate and refined. Even though he was in coarse clothes, he revealed a bit of schr¡¯s mildness.

    When Tian Ning saw Lin Mengya, whom he had not seen for days, his eyes were full of smiles.

    ¡°Not only me. Look, who is this?¡±

    He casually lifted the curtain of the carriage. Who else could be sitting inside quietly except her teacher, Baili Rui?

    Lin Mengya felt so happy as if colorful fireworks were blossoming in her heart. She quickly climbed into the carriage, held on to her teacher¡¯s arm and shook it repeatedly.

    ¡°Mr. Baili, why are you here? I was thinking of secretly transferring all of you to the pce.¡±

    Hearing that, Baili Rui said nothing but smiled dotingly.

    He knew that Lin Mengya had been through lots of ups and downs. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she was still unrestrained inside like a youth.

    He thought, ¡°That¡¯s good. If she is as lifeless as me, she will live up to her youth.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going for fun?¡±

    Lin Mengya had never been so happy. In the past, she spent the New Year alone, either in theboratory or in the dormitory to sleep.

    This year, the people she cared about would be all around her.

    In front of outsiders, the dignified and steady Lin Mengya was as happy as an innocent child.

    ¡°You¡¯ll seeter.¡±

    Qinghu kept her guessing leisurely. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t bother to coax him. She knew him best. It would be better to let him arrange it.

    The carriage sped along the western suburbs of the Capital City.

    Seeing that the surrounding buildings became fewer and farther behind, and the people were all attracted by the magnificence and liveliness of the new emperor¡¯s first Heaven Worship. The carriage finally stopped at the door of an inconspicuous folk house.

    ¡°Here we are. Get off.¡±

    Qinghu jumped out of the carriage first. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicious expression, he was extremely triumphant.

    Since he fell into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, he had been made a fool of by her every time.

    Now that Qinghu finally had a chance to hold his head high, so why did he not show off?

    ¡°Qinghu, what¡¯s your n today?¡±

    Qinghu just smiled mysteriously and then gently pushed her into the yard.

    The yard was a lot wider than that looked from the outside. It was neat and clean. It didn¡¯t look like a prince¡¯s mansion, and it wasn¡¯t as splendid as the Imperial Pce.

    However, it had its style, looking like a residence of a wealthy family.

    Lin Mengya looked around, but she couldn¡¯t find out anything.

    Qinghu was even more triumphant. With a wild smile, he pulled Lin Mengya¡¯s arm all the way to the inner courtyard.

    Before Lin Mengya could steady herself, two figures ran out of the room, ying andughing.

    ¡°Just wait and see, Long Qinghan! When I get home, I¡¯m gonna show you what the family rules are.¡±

    The young girl was in a light yellow dress. In winter, this soft color could always make people feel exuberant vitality.

    As for the man behind the young girl, he had a face of a wicked smile.

    ¡°My dear, have you forgotten? Yesterday, you tested our family rules on me one by one, and you did not allow me to get up until all the ¡®instruments of torture¡¯ were broken under my knees.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes sparkled with deep love, but the girl did not appreciate it.

    When she pouted and was thinking about how to fight back, she identally saw Lin Mengya. Immediately, her eyes lit up, and like a light bird, she threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, held her slender waist, andined pitifully.

    ¡°Sister-inw, Long Qinghan bullied me. Please help me.¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Gu Pan in surprise, as well as Long Qinghan, who was chasing over from a short distance.

    ¡°You¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you go with His Majesty to the Heaven Worship ceremony? Why are you here?¡±

    A cold light shed across Long Qinghan¡¯s eyes, and Lin Mengya got the point in an instant.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Long Qinghan is the first-in-line sessor to the throne in Jin State.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t pretend to be at odds with Long Tianyu, how can he pull the wool over those people¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°Power can indeed confuse the eyes of others. However, there will always be some people who can clear the confusion and see what they should cherish.¡±

    She gave Long Qinghan a slight nod. Long Qinghan had sacrificed many things, no matter whether it was for Dajin or for her and Long Tianyu.

    ¡°Hump! What Heaven Worship ceremony? I don¡¯t care. Sister-inw, the things that you sent me some time ago were all damaged by this treacherous court official, Long Qinghan. Is it great to have Martial arts? Can he bully me because he is a martial artist?¡±

    Gu Pan still held Lin Mengya andined tearfully, but there was no tear in her clear eyes.

    It was obvious that she was over-favored, but no one would dislike her, even a little.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let someone make arge pair of caltrops and send it to you. I¡¯m sure your prince will be totally convinced if he kneels on them.¡±

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes andughed wildly.

    Long Qinghan¡¯s handsome face turned pale instantly.

    He said through his teeth, ¡°Sister-inw, you win!¡±

 Chapter 967 - Chapter 967 I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 967 I Miss You So Much

    Others all tittered.

    Then, all of them burst intoughter at Lin Mengya¡¯s ¡°smartness¡±. Long Qinghan was extremely embarrassed. His knees went weak, and he almost knelt in front of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Third sister-inw¡­Is there any enmity between us?¡±

    He asked unconfidently, but Lin Mengya gave him a sneering look.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    All women were a family, not to mention that Lin Mengya was well-known to be a drama queen.

    Long Qinghan was aware that he could not afford to offend Lin Mengya, so he had to keep a submissive smile on his face, and be humble.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re right, whatever you say. I¡¯ll change positively from now on and take good care of those things used for family rules. I¡¯ll go buy them if they are used up. How are the solid wood ones?¡±

    Even Gu Pan, who was hiding in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, burst outughing.

    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile, took Gu Pan¡¯s hand, and put it on Long Qinghan¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a man of love. I owe you a ¡®congrattions¡¯. Today is a good day, so I won¡¯t give you the caltrops. If he dares to make you angry again, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    Gu Pan raised her eyebrowscently. However, her hands were tightly held to Long Qinghan¡¯s and did not separate for a moment.

    Between lovers, even a nce was full of deep affection.

    Whether theints from Gu Pan or the petty tricks from Long Qinghan¡¯s, they were merely romantic feelings between lovers.

    Lin Mengya knew it, so she was willing to cooperate.

    After all, they were born with no choice. If there was no beloved one by their side, they would be too pitiful.

    ¡°What are you doing outside?¡±

    An elegant and refined figure showed up before Lin Mengya.

    The man¡¯s extremely handsome features were no longer as aloof as before.

    ¡°Sister Lin, how are you doing?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. By now, she had put aside the past grudges.

    Back then, Moreover, Xiao Yixin just used some fierce means, and he paid a big price for that.

    Moreover, from the beginning to the end, the Xiao family had been the most determined ally of the Lin family. As the saying went, a smile could clear the grudges. She had no resentment against Xiao Yixin at all.

    ¡°Brother Yixin, you are as elegant as before. A few days ago, I heard that the nobledies in the Capital City would rather crush the bridge just to have a nce at you. If my brother were here, his limelight could notpare with yours.¡±

    The woman in front of him was as stunning as before, but Xiao Yixin¡¯s heart did not beat fast for her anymore.

    She was the future Empress, the person whom he would pledge his life to.

    He would take those confusions of the past as secrets and bury them in the depths of his heart forever.

    ¡°Well, I am no match for Brother Nansheng. All right, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Xiao Yixin and Lin Mengya looked at each other and smiled slightly. Everything was beyond words.

    The fragrances of tea and wine in the room intertwined with each other, making people feel tipsy.

    In the spacious and warm room, the big family sat together happily.

    They were not princes, princesses, or ministers here.

    They were just like-minded friends and bloodless rtives.

    Abandoning their status and ranks in the mortal world, they were all the same. They sat together happily, either talking loudly or chatting softly. The atmosphere was harmonious and warm.

    Lin Mengya sat alone by the window and kept smiling on her lips.

    She always felt that this scene was so familiar as if she had seen it in her dreams. Perhaps this was what she had been looking forward to.

    ¡°Mengya, I had never expected such a nice day toe.¡±

    Holding a ss of wine, Qinghu sat next to her. His voice was soft but full ofplex feelings.

    In the past, he was lonely and gloomy. To survive, he could take people¡¯s lives mercilessly and also watch anyone fall in front of him coldly.

    But now, he only fought for the woman sitting next to him.

    Perhaps in the eyes of those people, he became weak again because he had a weakness that he must take into ount.

    But only he knew that with his weakness, he was a real person but not a weapon held in other people¡¯s hands.

    ¡°The world is unpredictable, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t expect myself to have such an encounter. That¡¯s why there are things I just have to do. Qinghu, all of a sudden, I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a sip of the rosy fruit wine. She was tipsy with her face blushed slightly. She lookedzy and charming.

    Even Qinghu was mesmerized by her. After a while, he lowered his head, concealing his emotions that he did not easily reveal.

    There were some feelings that she better never know for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Great. As long as you¡¯re fearless, you can defeat all your enemies.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her ss, clinked it with Qinghu¡¯s, and drank it in one gulp.

    Starting tomorrow, they would embark on the final journey, for the sake of protecting these people and maintaining their current peace to continue onward.

    They would use all their strength to fight, and they would be each other¡¯s most loyalrades.

    ¡°Look, who ising?¡±

    Qinghu managed to suppress his sadness and pointed outside the window with a smirk.

    Lin Mengya looked in the direction of his finger, and her misty eyes lit up instantly.

    She was surprised to see this person. Her red lips opened slightly, and she looked like a fool, without any shrewdness or wisdom.

    With a doting smile, the man walked up to her under thest ray of sunlight.

    ¡°Why did you drink so much? The wine is too cold. No more drink.¡±

    His deep voice was more mellow than the wine. Just one word was enough to make Lin Mengya intoxicated in it.

    He gently pulled the wine ss out of her hand and wrapped his warm, broad palm around her slender, slightly cold hand.

    Without hesitation, Lin Mengya reached out to embrace him.

    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re supposed to be at the imperial banquet, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She missed him so much. They saw each other every day, but she was eager to see him as if her determination was wrapped around by dense threads tightly.

    Her eagerness grew stronger with each passing second.

    She wanted to see him, lean into his arms, and hear his heartbeat. She missed him like crazy. Unexpectedly, he showed up in front of her.

    ¡°I wanted to see you, so here I am.¡±

    Long Tianyu opened his arms and held Lin Mengya tightly.

    That was his real life. The throne and the world were notpared to the woman in his arms.

    He carried her out of the window, put her in his arms, and covered her slender and weak body with his warm cloak. Long Tianyu did not feel that his empty heart was truly filled until this moment.

    Ignoring all the onlookers in the room, he just held her tight. After giving a warning look to those guys who wanted to stir up trouble, Long Tianyu walked to a wing room with Lin Mengya, who was a little excited, in his arms.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    He lifted her chin out of his clothes and unexpectedly saw her face full of tears.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s probably because ¡­ because I saw you.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not want to find any excuse in front of him.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s heart ached as he kissed her eyshes, which were still wet with tears, andforted her gently.

    ¡°I will always be by your side, wherever you are. As long as you need me, I will appear in front of you.¡±

    Long Tianyu, who did not know how to say a sweet word before, had somehow be so affectionate without noticing.

    Perhaps, when two people in love were together, no matter how in the words were, they would be touching sweet words.

    Lin Mengya wrapped Long Tianyu¡¯s neck with her hands, and her expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Oh no! You just came out like this, what about those royal rtives? How can you leave the Empress Dowager, Her Grace, alone in the pce? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go back to the pce after a while. You have to go now, and don¡¯t rm anyone.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was so concerned about him, despite her reluctance, Long Tianyu felt happiness from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now they all know, that Seventh Prince was absent for no reason, so I was greatly enraged. After failing to get an answer, I left the imperial banquet in anger. And the Empress Dowager, Her Grace, was also angry so that she had the heartache and had to leave for her pce to rest early.¡±

    Long Tianyu blinked at Lin Mengya, feeling very proud of his arrangements.

    Lin Mengya finally smiled through tears. She puffed up her cheeks and poked his strong chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, We should let the whole Dajin officials and people know that their new emperor is a superb actor. But this is good. The hostile rtionship between you and Long Qinghan is solid. It will help us avoid a lot of trouble in the future. But, can you¡­¡±

    Seeing the anticipation in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, even if he had to offer up the entire Dajin to her, he would be willing to.

    Long Tianyu sighed, ¡°This girl is so kind that she can¡¯t see people whom she cares to suffer.¡±

    ¡°With Gu Pan¡¯s status, she might not be the Empress, but she can be the Imperial Noble Consort. Didn¡¯t you give them the secret prescription for giving birth to children? If she can give birth to a boy for Qinhan within five years, maybe her status can be improved because of her child. After all, to be the Empress, the most important thing is to give birth to the royal family, apart from her status.¡±

    Since Long Tianyu had said so, Lin Mengya could not be clearer.

    She nted a kiss on Long Tianyu¡¯s lips with a smile and then leaned back into her favorite embrace.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are the wisest. You are so thoughtful that Heavens will reward you. You will be the most famous emperor of all time.¡±

    Long Tianyu looked down at his wife dotingly. Once¡¯ Lin Mengya¡¯s wish was fulfilled, she would tter Long Tianyu with some words that he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    And Long Tianyu happened to fall for her trick. Every time he felt warm in his heart, and then he would be led by the nose by her again.

    Well, he probably could not do anything about it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°What are you dilly-dallying for? The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is ready. If you don¡¯te out, we¡¯ll start.¡±

    ¡°Who says no? Can you please have your private conversation at home? We¡¯re starving, aren¡¯t we, Moyan?¡±

    Qinghu and Tian Ning pushed the door open regardless of the situation and shouted.

 Chapter 968 - Chapter 968 The Day of Separation

    Chapter 968 The Day of Separation

    Moyan¡¯s round body swayed as he rushed over and hugged Lin Mengya¡¯s calf. He looked up at her with his big round eyes.

    ¡°Aunt¡­I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart immediately softened at his childish voice.

    She picked up Moyan and shot two nces at the two on-lookers outside.

    ¡°How dare you bring a child to peep? Qinghu and Tian Ning, you two are getting bolder and bolder!¡±

    Qinghu and Tian Ning dared not ask for forgiveness in the face of Lin Mengya¡¯s threatening eyes, so they lowered their heads immediately and tried to shirk their responsibilities.

    ¡°Moyan, don¡¯t learn from these two elders. They don¡¯t even respect themselves. You know?¡±

    Lin Mengya pointed at those two cunning guys and taught Moyan word by word.

    The little boy seemed to have understood. He pped and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Oh, Mengya, you can¡¯t be like this. You¡¯ll mislead Moyan.¡±

    Lin Mengya shot another nce at Qinghu, who tried to defend himself, and Qinghu shut his mouth at once.

    Lin Mengya carried Moyan in her arms, followed by the current highest chief officer of the country. She felt so proud of herself.

    The banquet was a real family feast. Qinghu and Long Tianyu must have nned for today¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve for a long time.

    Baiji and the rest quietly arrived here with Long Tianyu.

    The neighbors would never have imagined that the noblest persons in Dajin were all gathered in the courtyard next door to them at this moment.

    During the feast, Long Tianyu also freed himself.

    To his heart¡¯s content, Long Tianyu drank and chatted with those who would shout loudly ¡°long live Your Majesty¡± to him or pretend to treat him in hatred, when they saw him the next day.

    Lin Mengya was influenced by the atmosphere and generously enjoyed the fun with everyone.

    They were drinking, chatting, andughing all through the night.

    The courtyard was spacious enough to fit this group of people. They could randomly pick one room to sleep in after getting drunk.

    In the end, even Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and left with Lin Mengya first.

    The liveliness behind them waspletely isted. It seemed that they wanted to burn themselves out, so they made love passionately again and again.

    Despite feeling exhausted, Lin Mengya forced herself to prop up and watched Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeping face until dawn.

    At dawn, someone lightly knocked on the door of their room.

    Long Tianyu woke up immediately with a sober look in his eyes. He was no longer drunk asst night.

    ¡°I have to go back. It¡¯ll be a busy day today.¡±

    He noticed that Lin Mengya in his arms stiffened, but right after that, a smiley face met him.

    ¡°Yeah, your enthronement ceremony is held today. Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±

    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face greedily, Lin Mengya had to suppress the reluctance in her heart.

    Likewise, Long Tianyu had to do his very best not to hold Lin Mengya in his arms crazily, so that he would not stop her from leaving him.

    After all, they loved each other more than themselves.

    ¡°I¡­I will wait for you toe back.¡±

    Long Tianyu hardened his heart, got up, and then left her.

    He would wait for her toe back. He firmly believed that no matter how long it would take, she woulde to him.

    It seemed that Lin Mengya could not get enough of Long Tianyu¡¯s back view. Watching him walk out of the warm room step by step, she finally understood what it meant to be heartbroken.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. You must wait for me.¡±

    She did not know if it was to tell him or to make a promise to herself.

    From the moment he walked out of the room, Lin Mengya finally burst into tears, but she bit her lip desperately, for fear that if she made a sound, Long Tianyu would run back regardless of everything.

    Outside the thin door, Long Tianyu was clenching his fists so tightly that his fingers were bleeding. But he was still restraining himself, unaware that his eyes were already red.

    Living separation was more painful than death.

    It was full daylight. The people who had spent the night partyingst night had to leave.

    There was no never-ending feast. They all left quietly without even saying goodbye.

    Perhaps there would not be such an opportunity in the future.

    Everyone felt a little sad. However, they couldn¡¯t reveal on their faces the slightest bit of emotions. After they left this small courtyard, there might be enemies everywhere, so they couldn¡¯t lower their guard.

    Lin Mengyay quietly on the bed, with tears streaming down her face.

    Unknowing how long it had passed, a sigh was heard from outside. It was Qinghu.

    ¡°Mengya, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡±

    Taking off the exquisite hairpin, the gorgeous Princess Rongan would hide in the pce from today on, and no one would see her again.

    There would not be any other concubines in the new emperor¡¯s imperial harem. The Empress Dowager would take care of everything until the new Empress came.

    And she, Lin Mengya, who had been dead for a long time, would sit in the most inconspicuous carriage and quietly leave the Capital City when the coronation ceremony of the new emperor was ongoing.

    No one would care about her leaving, but she knew how many people¡¯s hearts would follow her.

    ¡°Have you packed up your stuff? The carriage is ready outside.¡±

    Qinghu couldn¡¯t bear to urge her. Seeing that she pretended to be strong when she was in a daze, he felt very sorry for her.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Mengya patted herself on the face and warned herself not to reveal any signs of weakness, lest those people take advantage of her.

    But the strong reluctance and sense of loss made her smile look a little reluctant.

    In the end, Qinghu could not help but hold her gently in his arms.

    ¡°If you want to cry, go ahead. At least for the next few days, you do not have to forcibly disguise yourself.¡±

    Why would his girl be so pitiful? Why would this damned fate befall her?

    Qinghu had never hated Heavens so much. But meanwhile, he was grateful to Heavens for giving him the opportunity to meet her.

    His mood was a littleplex. However, he always did what he should do.

    Perhaps this was the reason why Lin Mengya chose him to be her closestpanion.

    Lin Mengya could feel her senses leaving her when Qinghu stuffed her into the carriage.

    The clear sound of whips was heard. The carriage carried her steadily and ran toward the outside of the Capital City.

    All of a sudden, there came the sound of music. In contrast to that yesterday, it sounded more dignified and solemn.

    Lin Mengya said to herself, ¡°My Heavens, my King, you should be going to the Imperial Ancestral Temple to offer sacrifices to the ancestors at this time, right?¡±

    She had memorized the process of Long Tianyu ascending the throne by heart. It was the most important day for her beloved one. Even though she could not participate in it in person, her heart would always be with him.

    Their carriage was unimpeded in the suburbs.

    That was because everyone had gone to see their new emperor.

    Lin Mengya covered her chest with her hand andughed, despite she was crying.

    The high and mighty ruler, the emperor who possessed the heart to contain the entire world, was hers. His heart belonged solely to her.

    Pride welled up in her heart. Although her future was uncertain, she had nothing to fear, because she already had everything that was the most precious in the world.

    ¡°Farewell, my King. One day, I wille back to you again and never leave you for the rest of my life.¡± Lin Mengya murmured in her mind.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is time to go out and receive the worship from all the courtiers and the people.¡±

    In the main hall, the young emperor covered his chest tightly with his hand, where there was a strand of hair of his beloved. It had been with him from beginning to end.

    The servants by his side, who were tidying up his clothes respectfully, took their leave.

    Under the respectful gaze of the courtiers, the emperor, who was calm and dignified, walked to the dazzling throne, step by step.

    That was a throne with her heart and soul in it, and he would be right here, waiting for his only empress toe back.

    ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±

    The courtiers shouted loudly and knelt in front of their new emperor.

    From now on, he would be the only ruler of this country.

    ¡°Ya¡¯er, do you see that? I¡¯m already the emperor, and you¡¯re my only expectation.¡±

    Long Tianyu said silently to the woman who had possessed his heart.

    Apart from her, he would not have such a strong affection for anyone else.

    He gazed off into the distance, where his happinessy.

    After rushing out of the Capital City smoothly, Qinghu dared not stop. After running madly for a day, he finally met up with the people he had arranged.

    ¡°How is our master doing?¡±

    Baisu, who had been waiting here for a long time, asked worriedly.

    Qinghu¡¯s expression was a littleplex because he heard the suppressed sobbing in the carriage along the way.

    Lin Mengya was so proud that she had never been so helpless.

    However, she had to endure all of this silently alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    A fair hand lifted the curtain of the carriage.

    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s face was still pale and her eyes were swollen, her spirits were fine.

    ¡°Great. Our men have been waiting for you inside for a long time.¡±

    The ce where they stopped was an unremarkable vige.

    Lin Mengya nodded and jumped off the carriage quickly.

    Looking at Lin Mengya, who was calm and collected, Qinghu and Baisu felt so sorry for her.

    Only they knew how much sadness was hidden in her deep heart under her calm expression.

    There were a few carriages and dozens of fine horses tied outside the vige.

    These were the only people who set out from the Capital City. With her order, the elite soldiers, who were selected by the branches of Sanjue Hall across the country, would be dispatched to Lieyun Empire.

    Even though Lin Mengya had sent someone to inform the emperor of Lieyun Empire in advance, she would enter Lieyun earlier than others.

    These people would be secretly brought into the capital of Lieyun, but Lin Mengya did not want them to take the risk.

    Even though she knew that sacrifices could not be avoided, Lin Mengya still did her best to minimize the sacrifices.

    And before they set off, she had asked someone to exin the pros and cons.

    Those who had elders and children at home could quit at any time. If they wanted to join, they would have to write suicide notes.

    As for those participants, in case any ident befell them, Sanjue Hall would support their families throughout their lives.

    If they returned victoriously, they would be given a chance.

    She could guarantee that they could realize their ambitions no matter in the court or in other ces of the country. At the very least, they would never be let down in vain.

 Chapter 969 - Chapter 969 Preparations

    Chapter 969 Preparations

    Although Lin Mengya was dressed in simple cotton-padded clothes, she straightened her back and walked steadily into the courtyard.

    Dozens of people were gathered in the quiet yard.

    Just like Lin Mengya, they were dressed simply and inly without any distinguishing features. But they were all in high spirits with sharp eyes.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    Although Line Mengya looked like a fragile woman in front of them, they dared not look down on her.

    Every woman from the Sanjue Hall was awesome.

    And this mysterious Hall Master was a real expert.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone. Fortunees from danger. I can¡¯t guarantee to bring each of you back safely, but I am sure that if you can survive, you will have a ce whether in the underworld or the court in the future.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s sweet and soft voice was powerful, and everyone¡¯s heart was quietly touched by her words.

    Even though they were born into humble families, every one of them was an unyielding and hot-blooded man.

    They clenched their fists tightly. They did not know who this woman in front of them was, but her words were like a spark that ignited the mes in their hearts, burning away all of their mediocrity.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±

    Looking at the high-morale crowd, Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.

    These people were the real forces she could rely on after entering the Lieyun Empire.

    Xiaoyu¡¯s father came to the same destination as her. Moreover, after Xiaoyu inherited the royal venomous insect, it was inevitable to open the ruins of the paradise city.

    As for the other forces¡­ Lin Mengya stepped into the room, and the people outside were arranged to evacuate naturally.

    She still needed to stay here for a while.

    ¡°People in Lintian are waiting for our news.¡±

    Qinghu was also dressed in a tight outfit. Compared with those luxurious furs and satin clothes, this extremely cool style was more suitable for him, who used to be the top-notch cold-blooded yer.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to tell them that I want to get an answer to what happened to my mother back then. Besides, we may not know more information than they do. It¡¯s better to have an ally than to have one more enemy. It¡¯s just that we need to be cautious.¡±

    In fact, Lin Mengya had a good impression of her two cousins of the Zuo Family.

    She had always valued the family affection. She knew that her maternal grandparents¡¯ n for her mother was not simple, but she thought that she could not just listen to one side of the story. At least, she could note to conclusion before confirming it with the Zuo family.

    Moreover, in terms of facts, her two cousins did help her a lot.

    Therefore, she could not draw a hasty conclusion.

    She had no idea what kind of dangers they would encounter on the trip to the Lieyun Empire.

    Therefore, she must make use of what she could, in case she would fall miserably in the easy task in the end.

    ¡°Did our people get the jade ruler?¡±

    Qinghu nodded. He had sent the most capable men of the best under him to carry out his mission. They had taken the jade ruler back and were heading back.

    They would meet up with us at the border in a few days.

    ¡°Pass my orders. If we are gone forever, Baishao will be in charge of all the business operations of Sanjue Hall. As for the businesses in the dark, give them to Baili Wuchen.¡±

    Lin Mengya was fully prepared. However, for some things, she had to make the n early.

    ¡°Mengya, I will protect you wherever and whenever.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes were gentle, but his tone was unquestionable.

    When Lin Mengya saw that the signature foxy smile on his face was gone, she stood up and pinched his cheek.

    ¡°You must see the sun, Qinghu.¡±

    Qinghu was stunned for a moment, not understanding what she meant.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. She whispered a word into Qinghu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I¡­ I will survive. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Qinghu, who always kept a straight face even in the most dangerous situation, grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders excitedly.

    Lin Mengya patted him gently on his arms. She knew that Qinghu was a man of his word. Since he had promised, she would be at ease in the future.

    In the next few days, there were many unfamiliar facesing in and out of the vige, which was far away from the Capital City.

    However, this ce was far from the official road, and even businessmen rarely came here. So everything here did not draw attention of others.

    Although Lin Mengya stayed quietly in the vige, her ears and eyes were all over the world.

    ¡°Ever since the new emperor ascended to the throne, he hasn¡¯t conducted a wanton search for traitors. Furthermore, he has treated the officials of the former court well. All of the people praise him.¡±

    In all the news, Lin Mengya always took priority over what was rted to the new emperor.

    After all, she still had concerns about him.

    Long Tianyu had just ascended the throne, and he did not have a strong foundation. She had to help him keep an eye on some things in secret.

    ¡°Hum, this new emperor is good at gaining support. It¡¯s said that the former Crown Prince has been imprisoned. However, if the new emperor keeps the former Crown Prince alive, it will cause endless troubles.¡±

    The young man, who sat on the left side of Lin Mengya, was refined and handsome, but there was a cynical look in his eyes.

    Unlike Long Qinghan, who pretended to be carefree, the young man was natural, unrestrained, and disdainful.

    His personality was righteous and evil. He only followed his internal rules and was trulywless.

    But this man had a weakness. He was a martial arts maniac, and the martial arts he liked were all so vicious that he could kill someone with one move.

    When he first heard Qinghu¡¯s name, he was so cheeky to pester Qinghu for learning martial arts.

    Qinghu valued the young man¡¯s exceptional intelligence. The main reason was that the young man could use any means to achieve his goal, which he liked very much.

    After passing through multiple tests, the young man was arranged at the Sanjue Hall.

    This time, all elites of Sanjue Hall were sent out, and the young man stayed behind Qinghu and was willing to be his attendant.

    However, he did not show enough respect to Lin Mengya. In his mind, he still had a prejudice against a woman who could wield power.

    Especially when he noticed that the Hall Master was concerned so much about the news of the new emperor, he could not contain himself from speaking ill of the new emperor.

    ¡°Shi Bupo, if you dare to be rude to Hall Master again, I will tear your mouth!¡±

    A burly man, who sat opposite Shi Bupo and had a rough face and full beard, shouted suddenly.

    He widened his eyes and mmed his fan-like-sized hand on the tea table in front of him.

    ¡°Stupid big guy, do not act arrogant in front of me! Hall Master hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Why are you anxious?¡±

    Shi Bupo also red, but his aura was not as powerful as the burly man¡¯s. He looked weak and was unconsciously at a disadvantage.

    The name of the burly man was Xu Shan, who was a famous hero in the martial world back then.

    However, he had acted impulsively in his early years, so he was once poisoned secretly.

    Afterward, Lin Mengya detoxified him personally. That was why Xu Shan volunteered to follow Lin Mengya for the rest of his life.

    He sincerely admired the Hall Master, Lin Mengya. But Shi Bupo always mocked him about it. When they met, they were like enemies.

    ¡°Shut up, both of you.¡±

    The cold voice instantly stopped their quarrel.

    Qinghu held a cup of milk tea for Lin Mengya with a cold face and red at them fiercely.

    The reason why Qinghu selected them to be Lin Mengya¡¯s bodyguards was that he had taken a fancy to them. One was quick-witted with sharp means, and the other was brave and resourceful.

    Unexpectedly, when they were together, they would turn into cross-eyed men and bicker with each other anywhere at any time. It was such a headache!

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not affected by them. Otherwise, Qinghu would lift one each in his hands, throw them out, and let them calm down for a while.

    ¡°Mengya, have a rest. If there is something to handle, just instruct them to do it.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face became thinner. Qinghu guessed that she did not sleepst night.

    They had been out of the Capital City for three days, during which Lin Mengya not only dealt with the affairs of Sanjue Hall, but also had to pay attention to the movements of the court at any time. It was extremely hard for her.

    Lin Mengya smiled at Qinghu. She did not take it seriously at all.

    ¡°Have our men found out anything about the former subordinates of Princess Tiancheng and the Shangguan family?¡±

    In recent days, she had been feeling a little uneasy.

    However, everything was normal at Sanjue Hall, without any mistakes.

    Therefore, she felt somewhat at a loss and could not figure out what the problem was.

    ¡°A few days ago, some people inquired about them, but soon we lost track of them. Mengya, don¡¯t worry. These people can¡¯t make trouble anymore. Long¡­ The new emperor ascended the throne and announced it to the world. Even if theye out, they won¡¯t be able to make too much trouble. Some things will be messed up because of concern.¡±

    ¡°Was that so?¡±

    Lin Mengya thought while looking at Qinghu. Perhaps she overthought it.

    ¡°Hum, the new emperor? I don¡¯t see any difference. Hey, if I became the emperor one day, I would¡­¡±

    Shi Bupu was still there saying mockery words. Lin Mengya, who had recovered from her thought, was in a very bad mood.

    She nced coldly at Shi Bupo, who was extremely bold. After that, his face immediately turned ashen. He clutched his throat tightly and couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°If I hear one more word out of your mouth, disrespecting the new emperor, I¡¯ll use poisons to dumb you.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tender voice sounded slightly cold.

    Shi Bupo had always been so arrogant because of his talents that people in Sanjue Hall were all angry at him. Lin Mengya knew that.

    However, no one dared to say anything because his means were too cruel.

    This time, she just taught him a small lesson.

    Qinghu looked at Shi Bupo whose face flushed gloatingly and thought that he deserved it.

    Shi Bupu had never suffered a grievance like this. He was about to rush over and make trouble for Lin Mengya. But it was weird that Qinghu just stood aside and didn¡¯t have the intention to stop Shi Bupo.

    Shi Bupo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt very tired, and his legs went weak. Then he fell to the ground with a plop.

    Just then, he was utterly shocked. His eyes were wide open. However, he had no clue who had plotted against him.

 Chapter 970 - Chapter 970 Moyan Goes Missing

    Chapter 970 Moyan Goes Missing

    Looking at the shocked and angry Shi Bupo, Lin Mengya finally raised her eyelids and gave him a cold look.

    ¡°Hehe, Shi Bupo, you sissy. How dare you go crazy in front of Ms. Lin? You know what? Our Master not only has awesome medical skills, but her poison skills are also unparalleled in the underworld.¡±

    Xu Shan touched his nose and gloated.

    Shi Bupo¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. This unfathomable poison skill was one of the best in the underworld, not to mention in the Sanjue Hall.

    Immediately, a hint of worship faintly appeared in his angry eyes.

    The fanaticism in his deep heart surged. For a moment, Shi Bupo realized that the woman who could easily knock him down was simply the ultimate goal of his life.

    No matter how powerful a martial art was, it required hard practice and strong talent.

    Whether hidden weapons or martial arts they used, they all had their own set of rules. As long as the person who was struck down was a little more cautious and powerful, it was possible to guard against them.

    But the poison skills were different. He ttered himself that he had mastered various assassination methods, but he did not notice when he was poisoned at all.

    In an instant, Lin Mengya, the Hall Master, upied a higher position in his heart than Qinghu.

    It was a pity that she was not interested in it at all.

    ¡°Just carry him out for some fresh air, and he will be fine. I¡¯m warning you onest time. If I hear your nonsense again, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±

    Lin Mengya should not have gone so far as to lose her temper, but the anxiety inside caused her to be emotional.

    The current situation was not the most secure for her.

    She only found two keys out of four, and one had fallen into the hands of the Candle Dragon Cult or the Xin family.

    Her uncle had mentioned that she had three years to deal with the situation starting from then.

    However, there was no telling if unforeseen events would ur in the middle to elerate the opening of the entrance to the paradise city.

    ¡°Mengya, I know you¡¯re worried about Long Tianyu, but we can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±

    Watching Xu Shan carry Shi Bupo out, Qinghu sighed and said faintly.

    How could she not know that? Looking at the information about the new emperor, she had aplicated expression.

    After a long time, she responded softly.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    That being said, Lin Mengya still had a feeling that there must be something hidden in Jin State¡¯s seemingly stable internal affairs.

    Hopefully, Long Tianyu could find it out in time so that those people would not have any opportunity to take advantage of it.

    In the Imperial Pce in the Capital City, Long Tianyu, who had been respected as the emperor, frowned slightly.

    Likewise, he had never stopped worrying about Lin Mengya.

    For the first time, Baili Wuchen entered Long Tianyu¡¯s study, dressed in a tight outfit.

    He had already made it clear that he was here to resign in advance.

    Sitting behind the desk, Long Tianyu looked at the confidential letter received from his subordinates, and his brows furrowed.

    It was just because his beloved was in such a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Has her forces decided to set out today?¡±

    After learning that Lin Mengya was only settling down in a vige outside the Capital City for the time being, Long Tianyu understood that Lin Mengya was worried about him and was reluctant to leave.

    How could he bear to let her leave? Therefore, he blocked some information that would affect Lin Mengya¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Yes, and I will go at once. Please be rest assured, Your Majesty. Everything has been arranged well. No one will realize that I will secretly follow Her Highness to leave.¡±

    Baili Wuchen lowered his head and reported respectfully. Everyone thought that he, Baili Wuchen, was an unpredictable and shameless viin.

    Who would have thought that he had been wholeheartedly devoted to the current emperor and willing to sacrifice his reputation?

    Long Tianyu nodded and then picked up the other confidential letter.

    He did not open the envelope to check it out. However, his hands were gripping the brown envelope tightly. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and his eyes were cold and gloomy.

    ¡°My father ¡­ really did not give up!¡±

    The low roar was filled with suppressed anger. The former emperor, who should have been imprisoned in the pce and unable to fight back, had been mysteriously missing on the night Long Tianyu ascended the throne.

    All the guards and servants guarding him were found dead in the side chamber.

    There was not a single trace of a fight in the room. It had been cleaned sopletely that even a trace of blood ssh could not be found.

    However, those guards and servants had all been beheaded and died.

    This was an absolute provocation and mockery toward him, the new emperor.

    Not many people could do this, but there were a few who were mortal enemies with him.

    At the thought that some people coulde and go as they pleased in the Imperial Pce, Long Tianyu was furious.

    ¡°Your Majesty, on this matter, I do not think you need to worry too much. Those who can kidnap the Retired Emperor, His Majesty, may not easily harm you. And I have a feeling that these people might have something to do with Princess Rongan.¡±

    Long Tianyu had expected this earlier.

    That was why he felt so anxious.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Baiji from Yixin Courtyard says she has something very important to tell you.¡±

    The eunuch who was waiting outside suddenly barged in.

    Long Tianyu was about to rebuke him, but changed his mind when he heard ¡°Yixin Courtyard¡±.

    ¡°Let her in.¡±

    The eunuch wiped away his perspiration and thought. As he expected, nothing in the pce was more important than the name of Yixin Courtyard.

    These girls were notdy-in-waiting in the Imperial Pce, but apart from the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, no one else could bother them toe over.

    But just now, Baiji¡¯s eyes turned red. She begged him to inform His Majesty in tears, so he dared not neglect her request.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please be informed that Young Master Moyan is missing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Even Long Tianyu raised his voice, and Baiji, who was kneeling, burst into tears again.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hasn¡¯t Moyan been kept in the pce? How could he be missing?¡±

    Moyan was Lin Mengya¡¯s lifeblood. Even when she was not around, she always entrusted the most reliable person to take care of him.

    Moreover, Moyan was smart and lovely. Even Baili Rui, who always had a weird temper, regarded him as a treasure and usually raised him by his side personally.

    Unexpectedly, Moyan was missing!

    Long Tianyu felt a surge of killing intent rising from his heart. If anyone dared to hurt Moyan, he would kill them all.

    ¡°A few days ago, the Empress Dowager, Her Grace, told us to take Young Master Moyan back to the Hidden Dragon Mansion, in case that he might be scared by so many strangers during the grand ceremony. The next day, Young Master Moyan was missing. We thought he had sneaked out to y and looked for him in secret for a few days. Unexpectedly, we could not find any trace of him.¡±

    Baiji med herself. She usually took care of Moyan, but she did not expect to lose him in the blink of an eye.

    Long Tianyu¡¯s face was ashen. If the one kneeling before him were not Baiji, he would have stabbed her in the chest and got her killed.

    In addition, he was aware that Baiji loved Moyan very much. He was afraid this matter would not be that simple.

    ¡°Baiji, please try to think it back carefully. Did you notice anything suspicious on the day Young Master Moyan went missing? Also, did anyone visit the mansion those days?¡±

    Baiji did not dare to face Long Tianyu¡¯s wrath. In contrast, the handsome one-eyed young man, who was next to her, looked indifferent, but his tone was somewhat mild.

    She could not help lowering her head to recall hard.

    ¡°Before Her Highness left, she has given us instructions. No strangers are allowed to enter the mansion except that we know everything about them. Besides, we must be carefully checked the persons who deliver things or collect trash every day before letting them pass. What¡¯s more, Young Master Moyan has always been by Mr. Baili¡¯s side, so it¡¯s not easy for others to deceive him¡­ But¡­ but it was because His Majesty ascended to the throne and celebrated across the country for three days, some acrobatic artists and theatrical troupes seemed to have been outside the mansion. However, these things should not be contaminated easily because I have always strictly restrained the servants, not allowing them to go out without permission. But Young Master Moyan is so young that he is fond of ying. He leaned over the wall and watched the shows a few times. I felt empathy for Young Master Moyan, so I let him watch like that for a few nces.¡±

    Baiji was worthy of being taught by Lin Mengya. Even though she had been extremely anxious, she spoke in an orderly manner.

    Baili Wuchen nodded. After pondering for a while, he continued asking.

    ¡°When did you find Young Master Moyan missing? And why did you not inform His Majesty in time?¡±

    Hearing this, Baiji was even more upset. She thought it was all her fault for Moyan¡¯s missing.

    ¡°That day, I was taking Young Master Moyan to watch the show. Just then, the carriage delivering fruits and vegetables arrived at the mansion. The food for Young Master Moyan has always been taken care of by me. After I sorted out the things, I heard Young Master Moyan¡¯s maids say that he was missing. They said that they had been watching him closely. However, in the blink of an eye, he was missing. I had the servants search in the mansion for a long time, and then I took some people to look for him outside. Over these days, we have searched inside and outside the Capital City, but there was no any trace of Young Master Moyan. I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the Young Master Moyan may have been kidnapped.¡±

    Even though Baiji wanted to cry, she managed to restrain herself.

    In her master¡¯s absence, she was the head of this group of people.

    If she was in a panic, wouldn¡¯t others be in chaos?

    Baili Wuchen nodded again. Baiji had her reasons to look for Moyan herself.

    As far as he knew, among these girls, there was one who had a great mind for doing business.

    Most of the shops in the Capital City had something to do with her.

    That was to say, she could search in every corner as long as she wanted to.

    If the court sent out the imperial guards, it would cause trouble unnecessarily.

    On this point, these girls had an innate advantage.

    But if they couldn¡¯t find Moyan, this matter wouldn¡¯t be that simple.

    ¡°I got it. You may leave. I will find Moyan.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s frown deepened. He and Baili Wuchen happened to have the same view.

 Chapter 971 - Chapter 971 A Mysterious Message

    Chapter 971 A Mysterious Message

    Baiji kowtowed hard. In the past few days, she had been forcing herself to hold back her tears. She was afraid that it would not do any good to save Moyan if she panicked.

    Although Long Tianyu had said so, Baiji still felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. She only hoped that Moyan coulde back safe and sound. Even if Baiji was asked to exchange her life for it, she would do it immediately.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Baili Wuchen looked at Baiji thoughtfully, and his eyes somewhat flickered.

    ¡°Miss Baiji, after the Young Master Moyan went missing, have you investigated those jugglers and folk artists?¡±

    Baiji nodded.

    She said, ¡°After noticing that Young Master Moyan was missing, Baishao and I have investigated the background of those people. There are a lot of people who came to the Capital City to present their skills, but they were all invited by the famous aristocratic families in the Capital City. Generally speaking, they have a clear background and no problem can be seen seemingly. However, these peoplee and go frequently, and some strangers can¡¯t be remembered at all. We once suspected whether those people had abducted Young Master Moyan or not, but we haven¡¯t received any rted information yet.¡±

    Baili Wuchen nodded and motioned Baiji to go out.

    When Baiji¡¯s back disappeared through the door of the imperial study, Long Tianyu picked up the writing brush from the desk, quickly wrote a letter, and then personally sealed the envelope with the sealing wax.

    ¡°Give this secret letter to Ling Ye. We must find Moyan, no matter what.¡±

    The figure that appeared out of nowhere was the new secret guard who took over Ling Ye¡¯s ce. He took Long Tianyu¡¯s secret letter respectfully and went to carry out the mission assigned by his master faithfully.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think it such a coincidence?¡±

    After pondering for a long time, Baili Wuchen finally dared to speak out his guess.

    The general principles of the imperial court had just been drawn up, and many officials had their own thoughts. However, only a few of them dared toy a finger on Moyan. Unless they wished to fall out with the new emperorpletely, they would not take the risk of their lives toy their hands on Lin Mengya¡¯s men.

    Therefore, it was not difficult to guess who had kidnapped Moyan at this critical moment without anyone¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Could it be¡­Tiancheng?¡±

    The disappearance of the retired emperor was weird, and now Moyan went missing, too. The keen intuition, which had been honed over the years, enabled Long Tianyu to find out a secret connection between these two matters.

    His men had been monitoring the situation inside and outside of the Capital City all the time, but both the retired emperor and Moyan had disappeared without a trace. In addition to having nned it, the opponents were more familiar with the situation than his men.

    Apart from the Shangguan Family and Tiancheng, he could not think of anyone else who could do it.

    If it was just to take revenge on Mengya, kidnapping Moyan was a good idea, but it was not the best one.

    It seemed that there were many things that he was not clear about yet.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Princess Tiancheng, maybe I can do some help along the way. In fact, I don¡¯t think they will threaten Young Master Moyan¡¯s safety. If they hurt Young Master Moyan, Her Highness will never spare them. After all, the hostage is most valuable only when he is alive.¡±

    Baili Wuchen raised his eyebrows, lowered his voice, and replied in a gloomy tone.

    He knew better than anyone else for such a thing.

    Long Tianyu looked at Baili Wuchen and curled up his lips into a cold smile.

    Indeed, the person who kidnapped Moyan must have an ulterior motive. But either Long Tianyu or Lin Mengya was strong enough to fight back the opponents hard.

    Since the opponents dared to attack this couple, they had to be prepared in advance to pay the price for it!

    Inside the Capital City, the situation was turbulent, and all the forces hade on stage.

    Outside the Capital City, Lin Mengya and her men marched day and night and finally entered Xiang Prefecture half a monthter.

    They did not take the shortest route to Lieyun this time.

    After passing through Xiang Prefecture, they would arrive in Qi Prefecture. At the border of Qi Prefecture and the Lieyun Empire, there was an endless mountain range.

    After climbing over the mountain, some people sent by the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire woulde to her aid.

    Lin Mengya specially gathered her men in Xiang Prefecture, verifying the headcounts and making arrangements ordingly, lest any unexpected problems would ur when they arrived in Qi Prefecture.

    ¡°Hall Master, we will arrive at Chong¡¯an County in a few days. Our men who have arrived are waiting there.¡±

    As Lin Mengya¡¯s personal bodyguard, Xu Shan naturally made the necessary arrangements properly.

    And Shi Bupo had restrained himself a lot these days. Every day, he was by the side of Lin Mengya closely, but he did not dare to bother her.

    Xu Shan and Shi Bupo, thebination of two bizarre, had be Lin Mengya¡¯s right-hand men.

    For many things, it was inconvenient for Lin Mengya and Qinghu toe out to deal with, Xu Shan and Shi Bupo would handle them properly.

    ¡°Great. Thank you for your hard work. Let¡¯s have a rest in Chong¡¯an County.¡±

    Behind the navy blue curtain, Lin Mengya nodded gently and then isted herself from the outside world again.

    Inside the carriage, she had piles of letters to review.

    The intelligence system of Sanjue Hall was getting more advanced day by day. Now, not only could the information about Dajin be sent to her in detail, but she could also learn everything about the other three countries.

    Xiaoyu had finished his closed-door cultivation, which was earlier than Lin Mengya had expected.

    As Lin Mengya expected, the Xin Family attempted to kill Xiaoyu in secret, but they were all killed by Xiaoyu.

    Lin Mengya was not pleasant at all when she read the secret letter.

    It said that Xiaoyu¡¯s temperament had changed dramatically for some reason since he finished the cultivation, and even Xiu almost had an ident because of him.

    Therefore, the Xin Family suffered heavy losses because all the elites in the family were killed in the battle.

    It was a good thing that Xiaoyu¡¯sbat capability had soared. However, Lin Mengya had potential concerns about Xiaoyu.

    However, ording to the information she got, even if Xiaoyu had subdued the royal venomous insect, he should not have had such a reaction.

    She was sure that with the preparations she had made previously, Xiaoyu would never encounter any life-threatening danger in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects.

    Then, what on earth made Xiaoyu¡¯s temperament change so greatly?

    Lin Mengya clenched the secret letter in her hand, with her heart full of gloom.

    The situation seemed to be much moreplicated than she had imagined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll return to Lieyun soon.¡±

    Qinghu, who had been by the side of Lin Mengya, knew that Xiaoyu was one of the most important family members to Lin Mengya.

    He could not bear to see Lin Mengya frowning, so he tried tofort her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling uneasytely. Qinghu, do you think we¡¯ll fail this time?¡± Lin Mengya asked.

    There were two sides to everything. Lin Mengya had never thought that she would always be invincible.

    But this time, she had no choice but to win.

    Perhaps it was because of this obsession that the uneasiness in her heart was getting deeper.

    Qinghu wished to tell a lie tofort Lin Mengya. However, he was so familiar with her character that he just shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°As for what will happen to the relic of the Guwei State in the end, I am clueless as you are. You¡¯d better not put too much pressure on yourself. We still have other people with us, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu and shook her head gently, with a deep worry between her eyebrows.

    ¡°You are clear that we can¡¯t trust anyone but ourselves. I can¡¯t bet on my men¡¯s lives because I can¡¯t afford to lose at all.¡±

    Lin Mengya had never been so depressed that she wished to escape from this.

    But her mother, who had escaped for her entire life, ended up with her death in her doomed destiny.

    Thus, Lin Mengya had no choice but to face it.

    ?It was a fine day. The early spring weather was chilly. She felt as if she were a Rosa Multiflora buried in winter snow. It looked withered, but who would have thought of the exuberant vitality beneath?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that much. What¡¯s happening now is the most important thing. Look at you, you haven¡¯t slept well for a few days, have you? If it went on like this, you would die of hunger before you could get there.¡±

    Qinghu tried his best to speak in a rxed tone so that Lin Mengya, who had been entangled in all kinds of affairs, could have a moment to rx.

    Lin Mengya just smiled apologetically, picked up the soup that Qinghu had prepared for her, and ate it.

    She did not know how long she could hold on.

    Lin Mengya just worked all out to handle all the information. With the powerful processing speed of the Shen Nung system, the progress she made had reached the top level.

    But it resulted in her mental exhaustion.

    Lin Mengya felt that she was like a spinning ball, which was running at a high speed all the time,

    Fortunately, the result of her desperate work was amazing. At least she had not missed any clues as of now.

    ¡°Uh? Who sent this message to me?¡±

    The letters in front of her were reduced at an astonishing speed. Lin Mengya picked up a letter on the table and read it carefully again and again.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have an impression of it either. It¡¯s strange. This is not the writing paper specially used to send messages in our Sanjue Hall. However, since it has been delivered to you sessfully, it must have been sent by our men.¡±

    Qinghu looked at it over and over again, feeling a little strange, too.

    In Sanjue Hall, all the information would be summarized in the branch halls before sending to the higher-ups.

    Of course, the speed at which the information was summed up was extremely fast, and it would not slow down the delivery speed of the information at all.

    Thus, all the sources of the information were well-founded in Sanjue Hall. It was to prevent some people from cheating or colluding with outsiders.

    However, this letter was ced in a crumpled envelope. When she opened it and checked it out, she just felt that the handwriting was messy at first nce.

    But when Lin Mengya saw the content, she frowned tightly.

    ¡°Moyan is in danger!¡±

    Lin Mengya felt a little listless because of the heavy workload these days.

    She suddenly stood up in excitement, but she immediately felt dizzy.

    Qinghu immediately supported Lin Mengya, who was on the verge of copse, and took the letter from her hand by the way.

    Qinghu, who had always beenposed, quickly read the letter, and then his expression changed.

    ¡°How¡­ is that possible?¡±

    Qinghu stared at the letter firmly as if he had seen a ghost and wished to burn it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve expected that Moyan¡¯s background may not be simple, but I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. Qinghu, send someone back to the Capital City right away, and stay close to Moyan to protect him. Don¡¯t let those people find him, ever!¡±

    Lin Mengya clenched her teeth. That brat was her nephew, and no one was allowed toy a finger on him!

 Chapter 972 - Chapter 972 Anxious to Take Revenge

    Chapter 972 Anxious to Take Revenge

    Qinghu did not dare to dy. He immediately went out to find someone to send a message to his men in the Capital City.

    Lin Mengya stared at the secret letter in her hand. It did not have any symbol of the Candle Dragon Cult on it, but it was delivered to her sessfully.

    No matter what was written on it was true or false, she could not treat it lightly.

    Qinghu took quick action and soon found a suitable candidate to deliver the message of protecting Moyan.

    When he returned to the carriage, he saw that Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was a little solemn.

    ¡°Mengya, don¡¯t think wildly. I am sure that Long Tianyu will take Moyan to the Imperial Pce to raise him. By that time, no one will dare to hurt him.¡±

    This letter was strange, but the sender should have known that it would not affect the overall situation, so he only reminded Lin Mengya and Qinghu to guard against it carefully in his letter.

    Since the sender could hide it from the people of the Candle Dragon Cult and send the letter to her sessfully, it proved that he was at least a person of skill.

    The sender would not send such a message for no reason. Therefore, Lin Mengya and Qinghu immediately thought that the contents of the letter were probably true.

    ¡°If what was mentioned in the letter is true, I¡¯m afraid the Candle Dragon Cult will take Moyan to Lieyun whatever it takes,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    On the beige letter paper, the handwriting was something she had no impression of at all, and there was only one line of words.

    ¡°The secret hidden by the leader was on Moyan. Guard him. Watch out for your old friend.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew every word written in the secret letter, but when all words werebined, it became one of the most difficult problems in the world to solve.

    Lin Mengya could not figure it out, so she had to hide this secret letter for the time being.

    However, who was her ¡°old friend¡±? She had made a lot of enemies before. She was afraid that every member of the Candle Dragon Cult could be used together.

    She would not be at ease unless Moyan was sent to the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°What on earth is the leader¡¯s secret?¡±

    The more she learned about the mysterious leader, the more Lin Mengya felt that she had more and more doubts.

    The sense of danger that she got from the leader of the Candle Dragon Cult was even more than that from the entire Candle Dragon Cult.

    The evening wasing. The carriage stopped running, and the group started another round of rest.

    To prevent the information from being leaked, they had camped in the wild most of the time over these days.

    They set up a campfire to prevent the beasts from disturbing the group. Lin Mengyay alone in the carriage, but she could not sleep well, no matter what.

    ¡°What exactly is the leader¡¯s secret?¡±

    While she was thinking wildly, she heard someone knock on the carriage door outside.

    Baisu had gone to the ce where they had prepared to meet them in advance. In the past few days, except for Qinghu, no one was allowed to get close to her carriage, especiallyte at night.

    Lin Mengya cautiously poked half of her head out. To her surprise, it was Shi Bupo who was standing outside her carriage.

    He was putting on a smiling face and looking at Lin Mengya with admiration.

    Lin Mengya did not feel relieved until then. ¡°This guy is like a piece of sticky candy. He is too stubborn to be persuaded.¡±

    He had pestered and annoyed Qinghu so much before that Qinghu had wished to punch him to death.

    Now, he turned his attention to Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya kept touching various poisons in her arms.

    ¡°Shall I make him be a real dumb with my poison this time?¡±

    ¡°The most powerful Hall Master, I wonder when it is convenient for you to teach me the poison-refining skills?¡±

    Lin Mengya had to hear this sentence at least dozens of times a day.

    As a result, Xu Shan and Qinghu had to strictly forbid Shi Bupo from getting close to Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Shi Bupo. How could she respond to the expectation of an idiot who could not even recognize the medical herbs?

    ¡°Have you finished reading the medical book that I gave you yesterday?¡±

    Shi Bupo scratched his head in embarrassment, with his eyes a little evasive.

    ¡°Well¡­ that lousy medical book is not worth reading.¡±

    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t read it, have you? Well, I have nothing to say to you. Whether it¡¯s about medicine or poisons, you have to learn little by little and umte the knowledge to seed. You can¡¯t even distinguish the efficacy of the medicine yet. I¡¯m afraid that in the future, you will be poisoned yourself before you can poison others. Come back to me when you understand the medical book I gave you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask Xu Shan to break your legs.¡±

    During this period of getting along with each other, she found that Shi Bupo quite enjoyed being treated badly.

    If Lin Mengya tried to reason with him, he would pester her endlessly. But if she beat him up, he would be the most obedient subordinate in the world.

    Although Lin Mengya could vent her anger at Shi Bupo along the way, she felt very tired of getting along with such a person.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was going to sit back in her carriage, Shi Bupo immediately grabbed the curtain tightly, with a pitiful look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep, please. Dear Hall Master, just give me a few poisons, okay? You are so good at poisoning skills that you can kill people invisibly. I do worship you, and I can swear to the sun, the moon, and the vastnds in the world!¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± Lin Mengya did not bother to respond to him.

    Shey back in the carriage and let Shi Bupo, who did not give up, plead outside the carriage.

    After a while, Lin Mengya asked, ¡°Shi Bupo, why do you insist on learning the killing skills? Besides, you want to learn cruel skills. Are you going to take revenge on someone?¡±

    The glow of fire around the carriage was a little dim. Lin Mengya only saw the coldness in Shi Bupo¡¯s bright eyes.

    Shi Bupo smiled, still looking cynical as usual, and his tone was also as rxed as before.

    ¡°Of course, the purpose of learning killing skills is to kill people. Hall Master, do you have an enemy whom you want to kill whatever it takes?¡±

    His murderous intent was so strong that Lin Mengya could feel a frightening murderous intent from his eyes, even though she did not know much about martial arts.

    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya tightly covered herself with the quilt. Qinghu had told her that Shi Bupo had a good family background and that he had been living a smooth life until now.

    Why did such a person have such a strong hatred?

    ¡°I do have such enemies, but I know that they will all die in my hands in the end. So I don¡¯t have to worry or be anxious.¡±

    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment before answering Shi Bupo¡¯s question.

    Looking at Lin Mengya who became serious, Shi Bupo smiled again. He then turned around and sat on the shaft of the carriage, staring nkly at the cold moonlight outside.

    ¡°I have to learn the most powerful killing skills in the world as soon as possible. It¡¯s because my enemy is about to die. I don¡¯t have much time, so I can¡¯t waste it on practicing other martial arts.¡±

    There was a thin curtain between them. Perhaps it was the seriousness in Shi Bupo¡¯s tone that aroused Lin Mengya¡¯splex thoughts.

    After a long silence between them, Lin Mengya finally spoke.

    ¡°I see. It seems that you do hate him. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to end his life in person, right?¡±

    There were thousands of types of love in the world, but hatreds were more than love.

    However, it was not a good thing that he had such a strong hatred and even wanted to turn his hatred into motivation to be alive.

    Hatred would dissipate one day, but sometimes a person¡¯s life span would be longer.

    What could be used to fill the rest of his days if he had no more hatred?

    ¡°Yes, I hate him. If it weren¡¯t for him, I might have died a long time ago.¡±

    Shi Bupo said in a self-mocking tone, but Lin Mengya was confused for a moment.

    It seemed that Shi Bupo had restrained himself for a long time, or maybe it was because he could not achieve his goal unless using Lin Mengya¡¯s poisoning skills.

    In short, whatever the reason was, Shi Bupo slowly told Lin Mengya about the hatred that supported him to be alive.

    ¡°He¡¯s my adoptive father. Without him, I might have died with my parents together when I was six. He saved me and changed my name. He indulged me and even spoiled me. But since I was a child, I have wanted to kill him with my hands in each day. Haha, I am a beast, a beast who bites the hand that feeds me!¡±

    Lin Mengya did not interrupt because she had experienced too many things.

    Reality might not necessarily be what they were seeing right now. There were some things that even the person involved might not be able to figure out.

    ¡°Hall Master, since you¡¯ve known my purpose, will you teach me the poisoning skills?¡±

    Leaning against the door of the carriage, Shi Bupo looked a little sad.

    Lin Mengya thought for a while and then said slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to teach you if you can learn.¡±

    Some things really required talent. Based on Shi Bupo¡¯s current situation, it would be extremely difficult for him to be a master of poisons.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Bupo¡¯s tone was full of confusion, and Lin Mengya exined in a low voice.

    ¡°Whether poisoning skills or killing skills, they are just tools in your hands. It depends on your heart whether you want to take revenge or not. If you want to, you can make it without a tool. If you don¡¯t want to, even if you have sharp weapons in your hands, you won¡¯t hurt anyone else at all. Am I right?¡±

    Shi Bupo suddenlyughed out, with unspeakable bitterness in hisughter.

    ¡°No wonder everyone says that you¡¯re smart. You deserve it. Yeah, for him, I am like a knife against his neck. No matter how good he treats me, it¡¯s all for his ulterior purpose! Hall Master, I¡¯ve changed my mind. If possible, can you kill him for me?¡±

    Lin Mengya was a little confused. She understood what Shi Bupo meant, but she wondered why Shi Bupo, who had just imed to kill his adoptive father in person, now entrusted this matter to her.

    ¡°If you ask me for help, you¡¯ll have to pay me a lot of money.¡±

    It was rare for Lin Mengya to make a joke. In fact, she just thought that Shi Bupo looked a little ridiculous.

    As for revenge, with Shi Bupo¡¯s current strength, he could do it himself with just a thought.

    Moreover, she had not known who was his adoptive father as Shi Bupo mentioned.

    In case, that was a powerful person, she would be at a disadvantage, wouldn¡¯t she?

    ¡°No problem. I can pay any price, as long as you can help me kill him. So, would you like to consider it?¡±

    Lin Mengya yawned and pulled the quilt up a little.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it after I think it over. Now, please get out of here. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Soon, the sound of Shi Bupo falling to the ground was heard.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve gotten out of here. Please have a good rest.¡±

    Shi Bupo was as frivolous as before. However, Lin Mengya had a different feeling when she heard him.

 Chapter 973 - Chapter 973 Being Challenged

    Chapter 973 Being Challenged

    Lin Mengya shook her head and gave up the idea of asking further.

    After all, everyone had things they did not want others to know.

    The next day, Shi Bupo still looked frivolous as usual. However, there was something tacit between him and Ling Mengya.

    Because they saw the guy who had no talent in medicine was working hard to read medical books.

    Seeing that, even Xu Shan wasck-jawed, not to mention Qinghu.

    Of course, Shi Bupo was still the one who had a big mouth, even though he studied hard.

    No matter how tiring and hard the journey was, the argument between Shi Bupo and Xu Shan could always be heard.

    It could be taken as a sort of entertainment during Lin Mengya¡¯s busy work. Of course, she would yell at them to shut up when she got annoyed.

    In short, the journey was dull, but it was not hard to get through.

    Lin Mengya had spent a month and a half in the carriage.

    Fortunately, she had already learned how to stay in the carriage at ease. Besides, the secret letters were sent to her continuously every day, so she had no time to feel bored at all.

    As a result, when they arrived in the territory of Xiang Prefecture, the carriage suddenly slowed down, causing her to feel a little unustomed.

    They left the Capital City on the first day of the New Year.

    And it was mid-February now. The early spring weather was chilly, but it was not as cold as winter.

    Today, Lin Mengya, who had not touched afortable bed for a long time, could finally sleep on a bed.

    Leaving everything behind, Lin Mengya fell asleep so soundly that even her living clock temporarily stopped working and let her sleep for an entire day.

    ¡°What smells so good?¡±

    Finally, the physiological reaction of hunger made her reluctantly wake up from her sound sleep.

    ¡°Qinghu is right. Master, you are not only a sleepy cat but also a greedy one.¡±

    With a smiling face, Baisu put a bowl of vegetable porridge in front of Lin Mengya.

    Qinghu had always been meticulous in taking care of Lin Mengya¡¯s daily life.

    ¡°What time is it now? Where are they?¡±

    Lin Mengya asked while eating porridge. They arrived at Chong¡¯an County in the evening. The inconspicuous inn she stayed in was one of Sanjue Hall¡¯s industries.

    It was in the territory of her men. That was why she could sleep so soundly.

    A trace of worry shed through Baisu¡¯s eyes, but she tried to hide her thoughts in front of Lin Mengya with a rxed look.

    ¡°It¡¯s just getting dark. Qinghu and another two have gone to the resting ce to check out. They hope you have a good rest, saying that if there¡¯s anything, you can talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She wondered if Baisu knew that every time she tried to lie, her eyes were too earnest, even fixed firmly on the other.

    It was probably a so-called over-correction.

    ¡°Baisu, you¡¯ve kept something from me.¡±

    Lin Mengya put down the white porcin bowl, wiped her mouth, and looked at Baisu calmly.

    After struggling in her mind for a while, Baisu shrugged in dejection, but her tone was a little indignant.

    ¡°Master, I knew you would expose my lie at once. However, none of the three guys were willing to get involved in this matter.¡±

    Lin Mengya shook her head. She naturally knew that if Qinghu or her two bodyguards told her about this matter, she would certainly make them scream by using her methods.

    But Baisu was different. She had always been generous and kind to these maids. She was the most appropriate one to take the me for them.

    ¡°Since you know you can¡¯t hide it from me, you¡¯d better tell the truth. Could it be that anything happened to our men internally?¡±

    Baisu looked at her master in surprise, with her big bright eyes full of unwillingness.

    ¡°As expected, nothing can escape your eyes, Master. Hump, the Branch Hall here is quite peaceful. However, some people have maliciously guessed your intention ande here to make trouble!¡±

    ording to Lin Mengya¡¯s order, the Branch Halls all over the country only needed to send their elites over to join her troop.

    However, because of Lin Mengya¡¯s connections with the imperial court of various countries, the development of Sanjue Hall was unduly smooth.

    Thus, some people had forgotten that they could call the shots not because of how much they were capable, but because of Lin Mengya¡¯s fame.

    Once the desire for power swelled, in addition to blind confidence, it would also bring up the arrogance that one thought he was invincible.

    To prevent such a situation back then, all the Branch Hall Masters had been elected by the headquarters of Sanjue Hall.

    In addition to maintaining their loyalty, more importantly, they were from Sanjue Hall, which gave them a sense of responsibility and belonging.

    For the sake of increasing the number of people to develop the Branch Hall, where many Deputy Hall Masters and even the supervisors were recruited from outside.

    However, there were always more talents. Even though the Branch Halls Master designated by the headquarter of Sanjue Hall were outstanding in some aspects, their capabilities were somewhat uneven.

    As time went by, there were some cases where the more capable Deputy Hall Masters overstepped their roles and made the Branch Hall Masters nominal ones.

    This time, Lin Mengya and Qinghu had made a n. The people they took out were not only toplete their missions but also to gain experience.

    After these people returned safely, they would be the backbone force of Sanjue Hall.

    However, some people were reluctant to offer the elites they had worked so hard to recruit to Lin Mengya, the idle Hall Master in their thoughts.

    Sanjue Hall had strict rules. If theyplied outwardly but disobeyed inwardly, the Enforcement Team would not tolerate them.

    The members of the Enforcement Team were trained by Qinghu in person. Not only were they highly skilled in martial arts, but each of them also firmly stood up for the rules.

    These people realized that they could not take it head-on, so some of the smart ones thought of other ways.

    They sent their men over ording to the order issued by the headquarters. They held the fort in person in the name of escorting the Hall Master. But in the end, with various excuses, they simply had their men show up in front of the Hall Master, which could be regarded as fulfilling their duties.

    What they were doing was also testing the bottom line of Lin Mengya, the Hall Master.

    ...

    After all, Lin Mengya had promised in advance that everyone had the chance to go back on their word.

    However, if they were allowed to swagger away, she, as the Hall Master, would be the butt of a joke, and she would no longer have any prestige in the future.

    If she insisted on punishing those people, she would be at a disadvantage, and her troops would lose their morale. The loss would outweigh the gain.

    In short, whoever came up with this idea, had pushed Lin Mengya, the Hall Master, to be in the limelight.

    As expected, those people were here to stir up trouble, but unfortunately, the methods were somewhat despicable.

    ¡°How many in-charge persons of the Branch Hall havee?¡±

    After Baisu finished her words angrily, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t respond at all. She just asked lightly and continued to have tea at the table.

    ¡°There are seven Deputy Hall Masters in total. Among them, only three make big noises, two have unclear attitudes, and another two should be here to escort you. Qinghu said that one of them is an old friend of yours.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She had met many old friends recently. It was not necessarily a good thing for her.

    Putting the teacup on the table, Lin Mengya looked as calm as usual.

    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡±

    ...

    Baisu whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear with a joyful look on her face.

    ¡°Everyone calls him Master Guo. It¡¯s said that he used to do great things with you. Now he is in charge of the affairs of the Nation of Lintian, and he is quite influential among all the Branch Hall Masters. With his support, I don¡¯t think those people can make anything big.¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled, and the expression on her delicate face gradually became soft.

    Some memories appeared in her mind, and her eyes were shing with some expectations.

    She clearly remembered Master Guo.

    When she went to the Nation of Lintian to look for herbs back then, Lin Mengya disguised herself as a man and muddled in Master Guo¡¯s trade caravan.

    Time went by quickly. Master Guo had be the spine of Sanjue Hall, and Lin Mengya was no longer the innocent girl.

    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that Master Guo woulde here to support her from far away.

    It proved that she didn¡¯t misjudge Master Guo back then.

    ¡°Go pass a message to Master Guo, telling him just to be a bystander tomorrow, but I appreciate his kindness,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Baisu looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously. She could not understand why her master would do such a thing that reduced her strength.

    Baisu thought that her master had lost her mind because of anger, so she said in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Master, why do you have to do that? Master Guo¡¯s words are somewhat influential, after all. The other Branch Hall Master can say nothing but ¡®yes¡¯, who is not reliable. In this case, you will have to fight alone tomorrow!¡±

    Compared with Baisu, who was extremely anxious, Lin Mengya, who was tasting the fragrant tea with her eyes narrowed, seemed to be too rxed.

    Lin Mengya looked at Baisu in front of her, who was even more anxious than her, with a smile. After enjoying Baisu¡¯s anxiety for her, Lin Mengya said slowly.

    ¡°In their eyes, I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing who bes the Hall Master with luck. In this case, if Master Guo keeps helping me, won¡¯t it be solid proof that I am a good-for-nothing? In this way, it¡¯s no different from drinking poison to quench thirst. It can not wipe out their thoughts about challenging me.¡±

    Baisu was indeed smart. After hearing this, she said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Master, so you mean¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips touched the warm tea, appearing rosy and delicate, and curved into a seductive sneer.

    But in her narrowed eyes, a cold glint was shed.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing something different from the imperial court. Since they had the thought ofying their hands on me, they should be ready to be eliminated.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded pleasant to ear. However, Baisu shivered at it.

    Baisu knew that her master would not easily show a trace of killing intent. Even though Lin Mengya had peerless poisoning skills, she still looked harmless.

    Baisu did not realize until today that one might have a chance to survive if he messed with the emperor, Long Tianyu, who was far away in the Capital City.

    However, if one messed with Lin Mengya, who was in front of her, he would be sentenced to death, without a doubt.

    Perhaps, those people had misjudged the situation.

    The most terrifying, severe, and fatal thing in Sanjue Hall was not the strict rules or the tough Enforcement Team.

    It was Lin Mengya, the founder of Sanjue Hall, who seemed to be vulnerable.

 Chapter 974 - Chapter 974 Infight at Sanjue Hall

    Chapter 974 Infight at Sanjue Hall

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Baisu suddenly felt a little lucky that she was not the enemy of Lin Mengya. Fortunately, she woke up to the danger at thest moment, not betraying her master.

    Otherwise, she would not even know how she had died.

    ¡°Let the seven of theme here to see me tomorrow, and others stay where they are.¡±

    She did not intend to make things too difficult as the war was approaching.

    Moreover, if she handed Sanjue Hall over to Baili Wuchen in the future, these guys would not be matches for him.

    So it would depend on the attitude of those guys tomorrow.

    Lin Mengya did not want to cause trouble. However, if someone dared to use her generosity as an excuse to provoke her, she would not mind starting a massacre.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    It waste at night, but Lin Mengya, who was in the room, had an unsympathetic smile.

    She said to herself, ¡°Sure enough, it is not my style to be sentimental.¡±

    Chong¡¯an County was an inconspicuous ce.

    If it weren¡¯t close to the border, no one would visit here all year round,

    But now, many people had secretly gathered in Chong¡¯an County.

    Even though their future prospects were uncertain, they all had great ambitions.

    This was because the high and mighty Hall Master had once made a promise to them.

    If they won, they would bring glory to their families. If they lost, they could live a peaceful life.

    However, those who joined Sanjue Hall were all down on their luck previously, and they were eager to have an opportunity to be real men.

    Therefore, they had given up their stable lives of the past, just for seeking such an opportunity.

    However, at such an exciting moment, some discordant voices were heard.

    At the foot of the Jiao Mountain, the top forces of Sanjue Hall were gathered in a spacious and neat courtyard,

    Even though they belonged to various Branch Halls, they rarelymunicated with each other.

    Most of them had met each other for the first time.

    In general, those who were capable had their tempers.

    It was not a big deal at first, but under someone¡¯s deliberate instigation, their tempers turned into conflicts.

    In the courtyard, a fierce battle was taking ce because of a quarrel.

    A man with a slight frown but a very strong aura stood in front of the gate, pursed his lips, and looked at the fighting crowd before him.

    ¡°Deputy Hall Master Ren, keep your men under control.¡±

    Master Guo¡¯s deep voice sounded a little angry. Although he was in Lintian, he had heard about the infighting among the several Branch Halls.

    Ren Nanbei, the Deputy Hall Master, was a short, round man in his forties. He was wearing silk and satin clothes, which made him look extraordinarily wealthy.

    His aura was not as strong as Master Guo¡¯s, but his eyes appeared that he was very smart.

    Ren Nanbei only smiled indifferently and cast a nce at the chaotic scene casually.

    ¡°The young men are just horsing around. Our Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture is different from your trade caravan. If we are not good at martial arts, how can we have a ce in the world?¡±

    There was a sh of chill in Master Guo¡¯s eyes. However, a big man like him would not argue with a mere Deputy Hall Master of a Branch Hall.

    In contrast, the young man, who had been following Master Guo behind, snorted coldly with a disdainful look.

    ¡°This is your son, right?¡±

    Ren Nanbei was not irritated. They merely smiled at the young man standing behind Master Guo with a look of contempt in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, a young man must get to know more about the world so as not to expose himself to ridicule. If Master Guo is interested, I am willing to provide such an opportunity to your son. However, the condition in our Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture is a little hard. I am afraid that your son can not get used to it.¡±

    It was obvious that he was mocking that the Branch Hall in Lintian was so well off that Master Guo¡¯s son had been spoiled.

    ¡°You are a mere Deputy Hall Master of the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture, but how dare you talk like this?¡±

    ¡°Tiantong!¡±

    Master Guo shouted in a low voice, but the look in his eyes hinted at his attitude toward his son.

    Apart from escorting Lin Mengya all the way, Master Guo intended to take this opportunity to train his son in person.

    Guo Tiantong was not convinced, but he had to lower his head. He made up his mind to find a chance to teach Ren Nanbei a lessonter.

    Everyone at the Branch Hall in Lintian had experienced many battles, even though they had the Hall Master as the backer, who had managed to get good connections with the officials in the Nation of Lintian.

    But the folk were different from the imperial court. Their entry meant breaking the distribution of the existing forces. How would those people be willing to give way?

    Guo Tiantong had shed his blood for the Branch Hall in the Nation of Lintian with his father. He naturally could not bear to be ridiculed by Ren Nanbei.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your son is young and vigorous. It is good though. Well, look at my men. They are so unruly.¡±

    Ren Nanbei had an annoyed look on his face, but a hint of pride in his eyes could not be covered.

    Once again, the battle between the two sides in the courtyard ended with the victory of his side.

    Ren Nanbei had brought along a bunch of vicious big guys, so their side naturally had the upper hand.

    The side at a disadvantage was from the Branch Hall in Yun State.

    They were all survivors of the gue, even though they did not know that it was their Hall Master who had saved them and their families back then.

    However, their Hall Master and Deputy Hall Master were aware of this. For this reason, the members of the Branch Hall in Yun State were more loyal to Lin Mengya than the other Branch Halls.

    And Lin Mengya also returned the favor to Master Guo and gave him a lot of care in secret.

    ...

    Over time, the Branch Hall in Yun State was called the direct line of the Hall Master by other Branch Halls.

    Ren Nanbei was the leader of the four, and he wanted to teach the Hall Master a lesson. So the Branch Hall in Yun State, as the direct line of Lin Mengya, became his first target to attack.

    Now that even the lineal members had been trampled underfoot by his men, Ren Nanbei was extremely proud of himself.

    ¡°Deputy Hall Master Ren, I¡¯d like to only warn you. Behave yourself.¡±

    Last night, Master Guo received the message sent by the personal guard of the Hall Master. That was why he had to hold his horses.

    Since the Hall Master wanted to deal with this matter personally, he would leave it to her.

    After all, Lin Mengya¡¯s methods were not inferior to his.

    Master Guo cast a cold nce at the three idiots, who were gloating at him behind Ren Nanbei.

    ¡°Even if they are disloyal to the Hall Master, it¡¯s better to keep it in their mind, but not let her see through.

    ¡°Not to mention these guyse here to die.

    ¡°I am afraid that from now on, there will be no ce for them in the Sanjue Hall.¡±

    ...

    The tall and strong guy from the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture fiercely trampled on the man from the Branch Hall in Yun State, who was rtively shorter and thinner.

    ¡°Haha, Look, you are the direct lineal members of the Hall Master, so what? Under my fists, you all have to obediently lie on the ground like my dog!¡±

    The member of the Branch Hall in Yun State, who was being trampled on, gritted his teeth.

    Even though he had been beaten badly by the big guy, he did not allow himself to cry out in pain.

    ¡°Let him go! We¡¯re all members of Sanjue Hall. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the hall rules for being so ruthless?¡±

    The members of the Branch Hall in Yun State, who were stopped outside, shouted at the big guy angrily. However, the guys from the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture were too powerful, while the others did not want to get into trouble, so they did not stand out to help.

    Moreover, Ren Nanbei was quite partial to his men. Yesterday, one man from another Branch Hall could not bear their arrogance and argued with them. As a result, he was almost crippled by that big guy.

    In just a few days, they seemed to have be the overlords of this ce.

    ¡°The hall rules? I¡¯m the rules!¡±

    A trace of hostility shed across the big guy¡¯s eyes. He lifted his foot and was about to stomp on the man¡¯s head.

    Everyone could do nothing but watch the bloody scene that was about to happen in front of them. Apart from the members from the Branch Hall in Yun State, who shouted in grief and indignation, others just stood there, onlooking at the scene indifferently.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A heart-wrenching scream was heard, but it was not from the man, who was lying on the ground, with his eyes wide open and a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°To harm fellow disciples vites the No. 19 terms of the hall rules. You deserve to be punished by cutting in half at the waist.¡±

    The cold tone was mixed with a trace of killing intent.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, the big guy, who was so domineering just now, covered his foot and fell to the ground.

    Blood gushed out of his left ankle, sshing a pool of blood on the ground.

    The girl in white, who put on a straight face, took back her sword, without a stain of blood.

    It was as if she was not the one who had just cut off the man¡¯s left foot with her sword.

    ¡°Bai¡­ Miss Bai! It¡¯s Miss Bai!¡±

    Baisu had arrived here in advance a few days ago, so the group of people who came early recognized her at once.

    Baisu did not nce at anyone but walked straight to the several Branch Hall Masters.

    ¡°I am here to pass the Hall Master¡¯s order to you guys. Go meet her at once. The one who does not obey her order will be punished ording to the hall rules.¡±

    Baisu had an extremely indifferent expression, which was just like the cold jade that was buried deep in the earth, freezing cold and extremely hard.

    ¡°You¡­ Who do you think you are? You hurt my men. How dare you!¡±

    Ren Nanbei was furious, but his eyes were filled with excitement.

    He was afraid that the Hall Master was a tactful person and that he could not find any way to deal with her. He did not expect that she woulde to him directly.

    Baisu ignored Ren Nanbei. She just took out a waist token made of fine steel from her waist and threw it on the table in front of him.

    ¡°This is¡­ the logo of the Enforcement Team!¡±

    The Deputy Hall Masters behind Ren Nanbei were perceptive. When Ren Nanbei heard their words, his round face twitched unnaturally.

    ¡°Insulting the Enforcement Team is another crime! The one who questions the Enforcement Team will be judged by the Hall Master herself. If I handle it improperly, I will be punished severely. If not, the one who questions me will be punished.¡±

    Ren Nanbei¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard Baisu¡¯s rigid and cold voice.

    Ren Nanbei had long known about the prestige of the Enforcement Team in Sanjue Hall. He was aware that they were a group of stubborn people who were loyal to the Hall Master with their hearts and souls.

    However, he had received the message, saying that the Enforcement Team would not show up this time, but the woman in front of him did hold the waist token.

    He recognized the waist token. The members of the Enforcement Team were all highly skilled in martial arts and were probably not easy to deal with.

    But now, in front of so many people, he could not easily give in.

    So Ren Nanbei had no choice but to force himself to be brave.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make it clear in front of the Hall Master! Everyone, please go to wee the Hall Master with me now.¡±

 Chapter 975 - Chapter 975 Disrespectful Attitude

    Chapter 975 Disrespectful Attitude

    Baisu turned around and left. Master Guo just nced at Ren Nanbei coldly and then followed Baisu with his son, Guo Tiantong,

    A vicious look appeared on Ren Nanbei¡¯s face. He exchanged looks with the men behind him.

    ¡°Deputy Master Ren, I¡¯m afraid that the Hall Master is going to show her prestige to us!¡±

    The man next to Ren Nanbei was wearing a maroon-colored cotton-padded jacket. His outfit wasn¡¯t as luxurious as Ren Nanbei¡¯s, and he had a bitter expression on his face. However, he appeared to be in high spirits. It could tell from his gloomy face that he was not easy to deal with.

    Looking at the backs of Baisu, Master Guo and his son, who were far away, the man said in a chill voice.

    This man was the Deputy Hall Master of the Branch Hall in Jing Prefecture, Jin Rubing. He was extremely scheming, and his methods were ruthless.

    ¡°I know that, but if she does something like killing a leader before going into battle, the faith of the troops will be shaken.¡±

    After all, Ren Nanbei was more vicious than Lin Mengya, and he had much more experience in muddling in the underworld in contrast to the Hall Master.

    Regardless of whether Lin Mengya would punish his men or make trouble for him, she would be at a disadvantage.

    For the Hall Master, whom Ren Nanbei had never met, the girl from the Enforcement Team had just made a terrible mistake.

    Lin Mengya sat in the main hall of the inn, with her eyes slightly closed.

    It was a sunny day today. The pedestrians outside were in a hurry, but no one took a look at the inside of this inconspicuous inn,

    Shortly after, a slender figure in white quietly arrived at the main hall. She just nodded at Lin Mengya and then stood behind her.

    Then, Master Guo arrived with his son.

    ¡°Hall Master, I am Guo Mao. d to see you.¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, I am Guo Tiantong. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡±

    Lin Mengya put on a faint smile. She was very kind to her old friend.

    ¡°Master Guo, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. How is everything going with you?¡±

    Lin Mengya had always remembered how Guo Mao took care of her and protected her along the trade road back then.

    Actually, Guo Mao was also a person with a story. Back then, he had concealed his identity and willingly became a leader of a trade caravan because he had no other choices.

    Sanjue Hall could tolerate his pasts, clear his past grievances, and give him the opportunity to start over.

    Guo Mao had already be a big shot in his ce, and Sanjue Hall was his strong backing.

    Therefore, Guo Mao¡¯s appreciation for Sanjue Hall was naturally much deeper than that of the other Deputy Hall masters who joined Sanjue Hallter.

    ¡°Thank you for your caring, Hall Master. Everything is going well. To my surprise, after a few months of separation, you are totally different.¡±

    Back then, Master Guo had a guess that Lin Mengya must have an extraordinary identity. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she was the person in charge of Sanjue Hall behind the scene.

    Frankly, he was not short-sighted or stubbornly thought that women were inferior to men.

    In particr, Lin Mengya had established Sanjue Hall, which was the most powerful organization across three countries on her own. From this, it could be seen that her methods and schemes were extraordinary.

    Others firmly believed that Lin Mengya was just a puppet, who had made the achievements by relying on a few of her capable subordinates.

    Guo Mao, in contrast, had always thought that it was the Hall Master¡¯s ability that enabled her to control those elites.

    Honestly, he was not capable of that.

    ¡°Mr. Guo, you have improved a lot these years. I heard that you had finally found your son. Congrattions! This is a gift for you two.¡±

    Lin Mengya took a rectangr brocade box from Baisu¡¯s hand. It was more than an arm long. When she opened the lock, they saw a machete and a short sword inside.

    ¡°Hall Master, how did you manage to obtain them?¡±

    Guo Mao was a little excited. He was a tough man, but at this moment, he looked like a young man who was inexperienced. He was no longer mature and steady.

    Guo Tiantong had a doubtful expression on his face. He had rarely seen his father reveal such a look.

    With trembling hands, Guo Mao took out the machete from the brocade box and held it tightly to his chest.

    ¡°What happened 20 years ago had passed with the wind. Master Guo, you don¡¯t need to put it in mind anymore because those people are either aged or dead. Nowadays, the belongings of the Guo family have been returned to you. From now on, you are only Guo Mao, who has nothing to do with the past.¡±

    The reason Lin Mengya said this was to persuade Master Guo to let go of the grudges held in his heart.

    Guo Mao wiped the wet corners of his eyes and nodded hard at Lin Mengya.

    It was not until today that his grudges in the past finally came to an end.

    Putting the machete back into the brocade box, Guo Mao managed to calm down and then lowered his voice to say.

    ¡°Hall Master, for your information, those guys are aggressive, and they came here with no good intentions. Just now, they discussed buying some gifts for you, so Tiantong and I could get rid of them. They probably will take the opportunity to make difficulties for me and Tiantongter, so I¡¯m afraid that it is inconvenient for us to say some things.¡±

    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that with such a gift, Guo Mao and Guo Tiantong, the father and son, had beenpletely loyal to her.

    Therefore, she had nothing to worry about in front of her followers.

    ¡°No problem. I didn¡¯t invite you here to help me argue with them. It¡¯s unnecessary. I don¡¯t take them seriously,¡± Lin Mengya said.

    Lin Mengya curled her lips into a sneer. She had already had a n since she got the message.

    Moreover, although Sanjue Hall had developed rapidly, it was bound to have such a problem because of its unstable staffing base.

    It was just the tip of the iceberg that had been exposed in advance, so she could use it as a warning to those who tried to provoke her dignity.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but don¡¯t take it lightly, Hall Master.¡±

    Guo Mao¡¯s concern had its reason. Lin Mengya nodded and epted his kind reminder.

    As soon as they finished speaking, there were some noises outside.

    A few men walked into the inn with various gifts in their hands. However, when they saw the young woman leisurely having tea with Master Guo and his son, they had a little contempt inside.

    Those who had been to the headquarters reported that the Hall Master was a woman.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that she was so young. She had a peerlessly beautiful appearance, but unfortunately, she looked so cold and proud that they had no courage to approach her.

    ...

    ¡°Hall Master, it¡¯s the first time meeting you. Here are some gifts for you. I hope you will like them.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not even give a nce at the dozen colorful gift boxes ced in front of her.

    She only revealed a faint smile and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The other three people were fine. Although they didn¡¯te with Guo Mao and Guo Tiantong, they didn¡¯t associate with the three Deputy Hall Masters who were going to make trouble.

    Ren Nanbei secretly exchanged a nce with Jin Rubing. They were aware that the Hall Master embarrassed them on purpose.

    In their opinion, Lin Mengya was so narrow-minded that she provoked them with such low-end means. Then they had dirty thoughts for this female Hall Master.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Ren Nanbei, however, was a tactful person, and he immediately forced a smile and said respectfully.

    ¡°Hall Master, please forgive us for not weing you earlier. Merely, we needed to gather so many people here. That is why we have dyed weing you. Hall Master, if you are not happy, we¡¯d rather be punished.¡±

    Lin Mengya was still silent, but a half-smile revealed on her face.

    ¡°Hall Master, may I know¡­¡±

    Under such circumstances, even Ren Nanbei did not know what to say.

    ...

    He had never seen a big shot Lin Mengya, who did not show her respect to people at all.

    ¡°I¡­ Of course, I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡±

    Lin Mengya said softly. Her voice was melodious and crisp, but the faint chill covered Ren Nanbei¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Hall Master. You are magnanimous. You will not take it personally, of course.¡±

    Ren Nanbei smiled obsequiously, but he felt a little scared.

    It was exactly the same scene as just now, but why did he feel that his life seemed to be controlled by this woman now?

    He wished that it was just an illusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. In my eyes, it is not necessary to take you guys seriously. I am not a magnanimous person, but I won¡¯t bully the weak. Do you think I am right or not?¡±

    Lin Mengya chuckled. It was not until now that Ren Nanbei could see clearly that her eyes were neither cold nor angry, but simply ignoring them.

    In other words, the three of them were not even a threat in her eyes.

    ¡°As expected, she is just an arrogant woman!¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re just nobody under yourmand. We don¡¯t deserve your attention.¡±

    The three of them had been used to being ttered, so they were strongly discontent when they were ignored like this.

    However, Lin Mengya smiled brightly as if she had heard a joke.

    ¡°A nobody? I¡¯ve never looked down upon a nobody. I mean, your lives and deaths are under my control. If I want to punish you, I¡¯ll kill you in an instant. Why do I bother to take it seriously?¡±

    These wordspletely set off the discontents of Ren Nanbei and the other two people.

    Jin Rubing snorted coldly, and his eyes shed with a cold light.

    ¡°Hall Master, you over-boasted. Yes, we¡¯re from Sanjue Hall, but we¡¯re free. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve made great contributions to the expansion of Sanjue Hall. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll let all the members down if you disregard our lives so much.¡±

    ¡°You are free?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned serious, and she stopped smiling.

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, when you joined my Sanjue Hall, you swore that you would belong to Sanjue Hall whether you live or die! ording to the rules of the Hall, the one who quits without permission will be regarded as a traitor, whoever is. He will be hunted down by the whole force of Sanjue Hall. Don¡¯t you two remember?¡±

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing¡¯s faces turned pale. They certainly knew this strict rule.

    However, they both thought that there would be a ce for them somewhere else. Especially after they had obtained enough capital from Sanjue Hall, they had already made their ns.

    This time, they were not only trying to provoke the Hall Master but also to seize more resources and the power of speech.

    In this way, regardless of whether they sought refuge with another wise master or established their organization, it would be greatly beneficial to them.

    So they naturally would not continue to endure when they heard Lin Mengya¡¯s straightforward words.

    ¡°Are you going to go back on your word, Hall Master? Back then, you promised that we could leave with your permission after we joined Sanjue Hall. Did you say that to deceive us?¡±

 Chapter 976 - Chapter 976 To Sue Ren Nanbei

    Chapter 976 To Sue Ren Nanbei

    ¡°Mr. Ren, it is unnecessary to make things so awkward. I don¡¯t think the Hall Master will break her words, although she is young.¡±

    It sounded like Jin Rubing was speaking up for Lin Mengya, but he was implying that Lin Mengya was young and untrustworthy.

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing echoed each other in an attempt to make fun of Lin Mengya. They were good at ying with word traps.

    If Lin Mengya got angry, their trick would work.

    Therefore, they never left Lin Mengya out of the corner of their eyes. They just wanted to find a chance to make trouble.

    However, what made them more and more surprised was that even so, Lin Mengya still remained calm, as if she was not affected at all by what they had just said.

    They secretlymunicated with each other with their eyes. They thought that either the Hall Master had good self-restraint or she would have other tricks up her sleeve.

    All of a sudden, Ren Nanbei realized that he could not see through this woman. His intuition, which had been honed for many years, made him feel a little uneasy.

    However, he managed to suppress it. He thought, ¡°No matter how powerful she is, she is just a young girl. What great ability can she have?¡±

    Ren Nanbei, who had always been arrogant,pletely left his caution behind. He could not wait to see the young Hall Master make a fool of herself.

    ¡°Hall Master, everyone is here now.¡±

    Baisu, who had been absent from the beginning, suddenly showed up. She stood respectfully behind Lin Mengya and informed in a low but clear voice.

    ¡°Great. So, let¡¯s do it ording to the rules.¡±

    Apart from Baisu, all others were confused. Even Guo Mao didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengya was up to.

    Guo Tiantong was a bit anxious, and he secretly tugged on his father¡¯s sleeve.

    However, Guo Mao looked very calm. No matter how cunning Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing were, he was sure that Lin Mengya would turn the tables.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Baisu lowered her head and left. It was not until then that everyone saw Baisu leaving from the backyard of the inn.

    The inn was the property of Sanjue Hall, and ordinary people were not allowed to enter the backyard. But at this moment, many people were gathered in the backyard.

    Soon after Baisu went out, a burst of noise was heard from outside.

    In the end, for some unknown reason, they fell silent again.

    ¡°Hall Master, I am Meng Qingnian from the Branch Hall in Yun State. Please give me an opportunity to meet you.¡±

    As soon as the voice sounded, Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing felt a little nervous.

    In the past few days, they had allowed their men to bully the people from Branch Hall in Yun State. Were they here toin now?

    However, Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing were not anxious.

    Sanjue Hall had distinct sses. If an ordinary disciple wanted to sue a Deputy Hall Master, the ordinary disciple had to go through the punishment of 30shes executed by the Enforcement Team.

    If themon member could make it through, the Branch Hall Master and the Hall Master would have to conduct a strict investigation. If not, they would ignore it.

    ¡°Well, can you take the 30shes?¡±

    Baisu¡¯s voice sounded as cold as usual, without any emotion.

    However, the man named Meng Qingnian was so agitated that even Lin Mengya and the rest, who were in the room, could hear him clearly.

    ¡°I, Meng Qingnian, will not change my mind. Enforcement Team, please enforce the rules to me now.¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Meng Qingnian was such a stubborn man.

    Baisu turned around and went back into the room, and reported it to Lin Mengya honestly.

    As long as Lin Mengya agreed, the flogging was to be enforced immediately.

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing exchanged looks and saw a trace of gloom in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hall Master, I¡¯m afraid this is not appropriate.¡±

    Before Lin Mengya could express her opinion, Ren Nanbei frowned and said.

    ¡°Huh? Then what would you suggest to deal with it appropriately, Mr. Ren?¡±

    Lin Mengya sneered in her mind. She had been indulging Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing with the purpose of pushing them to hellpletely.

    Unfortunately, the two guys, who forgot themselves, were unaware of this. They still thought that Lin Mengya was just a coward.

    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to change the executor. Hall Master, to be honest, the disciples from the Branch Hall in Yun State had a quarrel with mine just now. I thought that it was nothing but just a simple thing among the young men. Unexpectedly, the girl from the Enforcement Team cut off the left foot of my disciple. I think, this girl had some connections with the Branch Hall in Yun State. That is why she was so partial. So it will be unfair to let her carry out the punishment this time.¡±

    A cold look shed across Lin Mengya¡¯s bright and dark eyes.

    She slowly stood up from her seat. For some reason, even though she was a slim and weak girl, her aura was like that of a sharp sword buried deep in the snow.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking. Everything is good for this girl except for her violence. So how about you carrying out the punishment this time, Young Master Guo?¡±

    From beginning to end, the father and son of the Guo family did not say a word.

    Now that Lin Mengya had suddenly assigned the task to Guo Tiantong, they were a little stunned.

    ¡°Well¡­ Yes, I will do as you say, Hall Master.¡±

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing did not ept it, of course. It was obvious that the Guo family was here to protect Lin Mengya. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as the Hall Master doing it herself?

    They gritted their teeth and were about to reject. Just then, the cup of hot tea in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand was suddenly swept to the ground.

    ¡°Baisu, what crime should one bear for disobeying the Hall Master¡¯s order?¡±

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing were awakened by the sound of the teacup falling to the ground.

    Just now, the Hall Master did not take their words personally. But now, there were probably a lot of people outside the room. They had vited the rules by openly provoking Lin Mengya.

    At the very least, they had to pretend to do a thorough job, lest others would talk.

    Furthermore, the whip used to enforce the punishment was not an ordinary whip used to tame horses. It was mixed with hooks made of refined iron inside. With a singlesh, one would be half-dead, not to mention 30shes.

    ...

    ¡°Please quell your anger, Hall Master. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of fairness. Since you assign Young Master Guo to carry out this task, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let you down. Young Master Guo, just remember that the one who ys a double game vites the hall¡¯s rules badly, too,¡± Jin Rubing said in a cold voice.

    Guo Tiantong had hated Jin Rubing for a long time. He went to the backyard after a cold snort.

    ¡°Everyone, follow me to the backyard and see how our Sanjue Hall teaches a person to well behave.¡±

    The smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face gradually faded, and a hint of anger faintly appeared in her eyes.

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing felt that their hearts were beating like drums, and they had a bad premonition. As for the Deputy Hall Master, who had been following Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing behind but could not even get a chance to say a word, his forehead was covered with cold sweat.

    He realized that something was wrong. This ce had something weird from the moment they entered.

    The Hall Master did not appear to be as cowardly and ipetent as they had guessed.

    When he was about to say something, it drew his attention that two figures stood at the door without his notice.

    One was tall and straight, but his eyes were filled with chilling killing intent.

    And the other one was as strong as an iron tower. His bright eyes were wide open, and he had an extraordinarily murderous aura.

    Experts could tell each other¡¯s strengths with a single nce.

    ...

    Ren Nanbei and the other two had been in the underworld for many years, so they could tell that the two men in front of them were not someone they could offend.

    They were afraid that their escape route had been cut off by the two men.

    ¡°Everyone, please go with the Hall Master to check it out. It turns out that the Deputy Hall Master, Qinghu, is also here. You seem to have improved a lot in your cultivation.¡±

    As of now, Guo Mao had a rough idea of what was going on, and the tension between his brows disappeared. He cupped his hands in a greeting to Qinghu.

    ¡°With the Hall Master here, all kinds of treasures are within our reach. It¡¯s a pity that with my martial arts skills, I haven¡¯t met my match yet.¡±

    As their own forces grew stronger, Lin Mengya and Qinghu were no longer afraid of the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s revenge in the dark.

    Being the top killer of Peach Blossom Dock back then, Qinghu had been well-known in the underworld.

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing only knew that the Deputy Hall Master had always been elusive and rarely showed up in Sanjue Hall for no reason.

    They didn¡¯t expect that they would meet Qinghu right here right now.

    They got nervous because they knew that Qinghu, the top killer of Peach Blossom Dock back then, could kill anyone in the world.

    They did not realize how much they had underestimated LinMengya until this moment.

    ¡°It makes sense. You¡¯ve been serving the Hall Master all year round, so there is no ce for you to use your martial arts skills.¡±

    Guo Mao exchanged a few more pleasantries with Qinghu. However, he knew very well how many secrets were hidden under Lin Mengya¡¯s seemingly weak body.

    He was afraid that Qinghu, the top killer, would be no match for Lin Mengya.

    Martial arts could kill people in tangible form, but Lin Mengya could do it invisibly.

    The three stupid guys were probably going to be extremely unlucky.

    Lin Mengya took the lead and walked into the yard. She felt those surprised or confused eyes fixed on her.

    But she didn¡¯t care about it at all. She just walked up to Baisu. In front of Baisu, a young man, who seemed to be only 17 or 18 years old, had bared his top and knelt in the yard.

    He clenched his fists and lowered his head, but his muscles were extremely tightened.

    Lin Mengya just took a nce at him and then asked.

    ¡°Do you insist on suing Ren Nanbei, the Deputy Hall Master of the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture?¡±

    The young man seemed to be surprised that Lin Mengya¡¯s cold voice was cold but still gentle.

    The young man immediately looked up, but after ncing at LinMengya, he lowered his head again.

    Their Branch Hall Master once said that the only person in the world who deserves to be respected is the Hall Master, who was like a savior to this world.

    However, he had to bear some things.

    The young man kowtowed hard to the ground and said determinedly.

    ¡°Hall Master, I will not change my mind even if I have to die!¡±

    Among the surrounding people, those who belonged to the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture, were all disdainful, and those who were hispanions of the Branch Hall in Yun State, their eyes turned red. However, they just fixed their eyes on the young man and did not stand out to stop the punishment.

    Lin Mengya looked at the surrounding people and took all their reactions into her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, since you insist on it, I will approve!¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded loud and clear. The young man kneeling on the ground kowtowed heavily again, but his voice was hoarse as if it were stained with a faint smell of blood.

    ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Hall Master. Please give me the 30shes!¡±

 Chapter 977 - Chapter 977 The Crimes List

    Chapter 977 The Crimes List

    Seeing that the young man in front of her was so determined, Lin Mengya showed a trace of appreciation in her eyes.

    After looking around coldly, Lin Mengya saw the arrogance andcency of the people from the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture, as well as the pity of the people from the Branch Hall in Yun State.

    What disappointed her even more were the members of the Branch Halls, who were still hesitating, or who had remained indifferent since the beginning.

    She knew that there were some problems in Sanjue Hall. Moreover, these people had no experience in cooperating to coordinate and fight together before, so it was a big problem to gain the trust of each other.

    She had thought that after they went through it together in the future, they might develop a tacit understanding and trust in each other.

    But nowadays, each Branch Hall was in charge of its affairs, which was the biggest headache for Lin Mengya.

    ¡°I¡¯ve assigned Guo Tiantong to handle this matter. Rest assured, he won¡¯t bend thew for the sake of personal gain. But before that, I have to deal with one thing. Guards, go and call Shi Bupo, Mr. Shi, here.¡±

    Shi Bupo¡¯s name was much more well-known than that of Ren Nanbei. When Shi Bupo first joined Sanjue Hall, he challenged the Childe of Wisdom back then and seeded in taking the position.

    Later, Shi Bupo behaved himself for a period of time. But ording to his character, he could not stay in Sanjue Hall peacefully every day. In order to pester Qinghu to teach him the martial arts of killing, Shi Bupo gave the position back to the former Childe of Wisdom.

    The former Childe of Wisdom had regarded Shi Bupo as his lifelong idol, ever since he was defeated by Shi Bupo.

    Lin Mengya was puzzled about why these smart people were somewhat weird.

    Every time the Childe of Sanjue changed, it needed to be announced to notify every Branch Hall.

    Moreover, with his entric character, Shi Bupo¡¯s name was well-known to everyone in Sanjue Hall.

    As soon as Lin Mengya finished speaking, a young man in an indigo gown came in from outside.

    The man¡¯s fair and tender face appeared a hint of mockery with a faint smile.

    His eyes rolled up slightly as if no one in the world could catch his eye.

    With his hands sped behind his back, the young man slowly walked up to Lin Mengya and knelt heavily at her feet.

    ¡°Hall Master, I, Shi Bupo, pay my respects to you, the wise, powerful, intelligent, and peerless beautiful Master of the Sanjue Hall headquarters.¡±

    After that, he kowtowed heavily.

    Lin Mengya pressed the center between her eyebrows, which was slightly twitching. She wondered, ¡°Damn, how could he ruin a solemn asion like this?¡±

    ¡°Please get up, Mr. Shi. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous.¡±

    Lin Mengya forced herself to put on a serious look, not wanting to make the asion more ridiculous.

    A hint of threat obviously appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. As long as Shi Bupo made a fool of himself again, she would teach him a big lesson.

    Shi Bupo was so quick-witted that he naturally understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intention.

    So Shi Bupo got up in an extremely humble manner and then stood in front of Lin Mengya like a well-behaved follower of hers. It looked like he was not the arrogant guy a moment ago.

    ¡°Mr. Shi, you said that you had something important to report yesterday, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯d like to hear what you¡¯re going to say.¡±

    Lin Mengya managed to get down to the business and said with a serious look.

    Shi Bupo didn¡¯t dare to joke anymore. He immediately took out a small notebook with a gray cover from his pocket.

    ¡°Hall Master, as per yourmand, I secretly investigated the situation of various Branch Halls. In regards to the Deputy Hall Master of the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture, Ren Nanbei, on July 3rd, he indulged his subordinate Li Ping to cripple an innocent civilian on the street. On July 25th, he conspired with the ountant, Yu Sanqiao, to embezzle 750 taels of silver that was supposed to be handed over to the headquarters, and hid the tales in a meditation room of Liangshan Temple in Qing Prefecture. In August¡­¡±

    Next, he pointed out a crime in detailmitted by Ren Nanbei almost in every sentence, including the specific time, the specific ce where he hid the things, and the person who handled it.

    The more Ren Nanbei heard, the more frightened he became, because all of these were true.

    Ren Nanbei¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. He did not expect that his perfect n would be exposed in public.

    Lin Mengya just cast an indifferent nce at Ren Nanbei and motioned for Shi Bupo to continue reading.

    ¡°In regards to the Deputy Hall Master of the Branch Hall in Jing Prefecture, Jin Rubing, he forced the female civilians to be with him, and mutted the members¡­¡±

    It was another uncountable number of crimes. Even Jin Rubing, who was shrewd and experienced, felt a chill in his heart.

    Just like Ren Nanbei, Jin Rubing thought that he had done some things in an extremely secretive manner so that no one else would have known about it except himself in his lifetime.

    They had never expected that all their secrets had be a deadly threat in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    No one knew how many secrets were recorded in the small notebook by Shi Bupo.

    Shi Bupo read one page after another, and as he flipped through each page, the truths that were concealed in the darkness would gradually be revealed.

    ¡°This morning, Wang Dazhuang, a member of the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture, deliberately provoked and badly injured Luan Ge, a member of the Branch Hall in Yun State. Baisu stopped Wang Dazhuang and cut off his left foot. The Deputy Hall Master of the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture, Ren Nanbei, insulted the Sanjue Hall first and then suspected the Enforcement Team. Hall Master, please make your decision.¡±

    Finally, Shi Bupo finished reading what recorded in his small notebook. After breathing a sigh of relief, he stood respectfully behind Lin Mengya.

    ¡°All of you, have you heard him clearly?¡±

    The surrounding onlookers were all dumbfounded.

    Among the crowd of people from the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture and Jing Prefecture, those who knew these things all revealed shocked expressions.

    However, those who didn¡¯t know the truth looked embarrassed.

    Not all of them were evildoers. Instead, apart from a small number of their trusted subordinates, most of the members who were brought here this time were neers. Just in case, they had not chosen any side to stand on yet.

    Instantly, the situation became clear. Even though the isted were few, it was clear enough for everyone to tell.

    ¡°Hall Master, well¡­ This is¡­¡±

    Ren Nanbei, who had always been eloquent, had no time to wipe away the cold sweat on his face. When he was about to refute, he met Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, and his heart skipped a beat in fright.

    It was the gaze one would have when looking at the dead.

    Once upon a time, when Ren Nanbei looked at those people whose status and abilities were far inferior to his, he was ruthless and cold like this, too.

    It was because he could decide the life and death of those people at will, and he even felt that he could beparable to the Yama of Hell.

    Today, however, it was finally his turn to experience such a fright.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, do you want to say that I have no evidence and how to be sure that you did all these crimes? No hurry. Xu Shan, bring all the stuff here.¡±

    ...

    Xu Shan immediately walked to the front of everyone with a heavy wooden box on his shoulder.

    The wooden box was put heavily to the ground, stirring up a wave of dust.

    After that, Xu Shan opened the box with hisrge hand. Ren Nanbei just took a look at it, and his face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, I¡¯m sure you are very familiar with this stuff. I guess that you are also curious about why your ount book came into my hands. You personally wrote this ount book and sealed it in wax. To prevent it from being stolen, you made the code in person and hid it in your a-dozen-year secret lover¡¯s ce. Oh, is it an imitated one? No, that¡¯s close to impossible. To prevent others from imitating it, you especially used five various writing methods, which echo the code you made. Therefore, apart from yourself, no one else in this world can imitate this ount book. Should I praise you for your thorough consideration, or for your multi-talented skills?¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was soft. It looked like she was joking, but her undisguised killing intent had scared Ren Nanbei so much that his legs went limp.

    Ren Nanbei snorted coldly, ¡°Hall Master, since you say so, I won¡¯t consider our friendship anymore! That money is what the members of our Branch Hall deserve to have. Why should I give them to the headquarters for nothing?¡±

    ¡°How dare he continue pestering me up to this moment?¡±

    Lin Mengya snorted coldly and cast a nce at Ren Nanbei.

    ¡°Is that so? But why did I hear that a whole wall of your outer courtyard was built by spending the money of the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture? You deducted the money from your subordinate, which almost resulted in his old mother dying of hunger. Why didn¡¯t you, the Deputy Hall Master,e out to help her at that time?¡±

    Seeing that Lin Mengya had exposed hisst trace of concealment, Ren Nanbei gritted his teeth with a hint of viciousness in his eyes.

    Ren Nanbei said to himself, ¡°If you made things difficult for me, then no one would have an easy time!¡±

    ...

    Ren Nanbei was evil and bold. After secretly gathering his inner energy and aiming at Lin Mengya¡¯s position, his feet suddenly hit the ground, and his body rushed toward Lin Mengya at lightning speed.

    When Ren Nanbei was taking action, Jin Rubing and another Deputy Hall Master who had caused trouble with them also joined the battle.

    Lin Mengya was the only target they aimed for. As long as they had Lin Mengya under their control, they would have a chance to escape.

    They did not care about the foundations they had made. Where there was life, there was hope.

    With their status and abilities in the underworld, they could start over in another ce and avoid being bullied by Lin Mengya.

    It happened too suddenly, and it was toote for everyone to rescue Lin Mengya.

    However, to their surprise, Lin Mengya, the woman who should have been in a panic, curved her lips into a ruthless smile.

    Ren Nanbei and the other two realized something was wrong. Just then, the true qi in their bodies waspletely dispersed in an instant.

    A sharp pain shook their hearts and lungs from the deepest part of their bodies.

    With a ¡°plop¡±, the three of them fell to the ground at the same time.

    Meanwhile, each of them spat out a mouthful of poisonous blood in dark red.

    ¡°What makes you so bold to get close to our Hall Master? You must be tired of living!¡±

    Shi Bupo, who was by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, looked at the three guys, who were anxious to court death, and sneered.

    Lin Mengya did not turn around until then. She looked down at the three half-dead guys.

    ¡°Do you know why I have never taken you seriously?¡±

    She would not treat them as her enemies since they even could not decide whether to live or die by themselves.

    Ren Nanbei tried hard to raise his head. Finally, he could clearly see what a vicious and merciless spirit was hidden inside the beautifuldy.

    It turned out that they were under her control firmly from the very beginning. There was no way for them to escape.

    Unfortunately, they knew nothing about it.

 Chapter 978 - Chapter 978 Reward and Punish Clearly

    Chapter 978 Reward and Punish Clearly

    ¡°We¡­ We¡­Please spare us, Hall Master. I was just muddleheaded. Please spare us for the sake of our past friendship!¡±

    Ren Nanbei obviously understood his current situation, in which his life was in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands. If Lin Mengya wanted him to die, he wouldn¡¯t survive.

    However, Lin Mengya just nced at him coldly and then turned to face the members of Sanjue Hall outside.

    ¡°Everyone, nothing can be aplished without rules. From the day you joined the Sanjue Hall, you must abide by the rules and not vite them. Sanjue Hall has always been clear about what to reward and what to punish. Here, it doesn¡¯t matter what your family background is. The only thing we value is your ability. As long as you have the ability, I can give you a chance of fairpetition.¡±

    Her voice was calm, not even with a hint of instigation.

    However, when some members heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel hot-blooded.

    Those who were born into rich and powerful families naturally have everything.

    They were just born into poor families, and they were doomed to be inferior to others. Why?

    When Sanjue Hall was established and first developed, many people were not optimistic about it. Butter, with pioneering spirits, it had its own ce in the world.

    Nowadays, Sanjue Hall had been well-known in the underworld, and they were one of those who had witnessed how it rose to power.

    ¡°Today, no matter whether you are from the Branch Hall in Qing Prefecture or in Yun State. I want you to be aware that my Sanjue Hall is not a ce where you cane and go as you, please. It is okay if you want to quit. Then, let¡¯s do it ording to the rules. Baisu, Bupo, take them out of here.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not punish them publicly. However, she did not mind what she did being seen either.

    This time, when they entered the Lieyun Empire, they were faced with the choice of life and death.

    If the members didn¡¯tpletely follow their hearts or even had other intentions, they would not only harm themselves but also implicated others.

    Shi Bupo and Baisu quickly dragged the three guys outside.

    Those who were mentioned were all trembling with fear. They were deeply afraid that they would be the next ones to be punished.

    Lin Mengya looked around and knew that some people should be kicked out. However, she did not feel any regret. Instead, she was d that the problem was exposed in advance.

    ¡°Meng Qingnian, do you still want to sue Ren Nanbei?¡±

    Throughout the entire process, the young man kneeling in the yard kept his head lowered without saying a word,

    But Lin Mengya knew that he must have heard what she had said.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Hall Master, you reward and punish clearly. I¡¯m convinced!¡±

    ?The young man, Meng Qingnian, tried to control his emotions, but his eyes filled with tears.

    He had been ready to die under the whip. He only wanted to seek justice for his buddies.

    But out of his expectation, the Hall Master had actually been prepared for all of this.

    Looking at Meng Qingnian, Lin Mengya knew that if she let him go through the whipping and sue Ren Nanbei today, she would lose the support of the people, even if Meng Qingnian won.

    Fortunately, from now on, those who wanted to vite the hall rules would have to think twice before making a move.

    It was not scary for some members to quit, but those people, who were like parasites, would gradually take over Sanjue Hall, were indeed scary. By then, the situation would be out of her control.

    ¡°You know the rules. Even if you give up suing him, you will receive a warning of fiveshes. Young Master Guo, please.¡±

    Meng Qingnian wiped off the tears at the corner of his eyes. He wanted to seek justice at the risk of his life just now, and now, he was willing to take the punishment.

    Guo Tiantong had a serious look on his face. He felt that he was not holding a long whip for punishment in his hand, but the responsibility to urge Sanjue Hall to continue moving forward.

    The long whip was raised high and heavilyshed at Meng Qingnian¡¯s back.

    As the blood sshed, the veins on Meng Qingnian¡¯s face bulged, and his hands were sped tightly. But he was smiling.

    ¡°Hall Master, you are wise!¡±

    The fiveshes not onlynded on his body but also on everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Meng Qingnian gritted his teeth and called out, ¡°Hall Master, you are wise!¡±

    Sensing the slightly different gazes around her, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved.

    She nodded at Meng Qingnian, then turned around, and returned to the inn.

    ¡°Baisu, go and fetch the medicine for injuries and send it to Meng Qingnian quietly. Master Guo, I need your help with something.¡±

    Guo Mao noticed that the people around Lin Mengya were doing their jobs ordingly. They did not speak, but they had a tacit understanding of each other. So he knew that the Hall Master was not as casual as she looked before.

    In addition to being loyal to her, the ability was probably the most important thing for one to work for her in the long run.

    Guo Mao feltpletely rxed. Whether he or Tiantong would have a day to stand out as long as they followed the Hall Master.

    ¡°Hall Master, I am all ears.¡±

    Although Lin Mengya was much younger than him, Guo Mao admired her, the Hall Master, from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°I hope you can stay here for the time being. I didn¡¯t have thorough considerations previously. I thought that the various Branch Halls had been under strict supervision, so such a thing would not happen. I didn¡¯t expect that these guys would take advantage of this opportunity. This time, I don¡¯t have the confidence to win, so I can¡¯t let those rotten apples make trouble for me. Therefore, I hope that after all the members from various Branch Halls arrive, you can personally check on them for me.¡±

    Guo Mao thought for a moment before he nodded solemnly.

    Lin Mengya was finally relieved. When she selected the Branch Hall Masters before, she mostly considered whether they were loyal to Sanjue Hall or not.

    In terms of their talents, they were a little ipetent. After all, there were so few options back then that people like Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing could muddle into Sanjue Hall. They almost ruined Lin Mengya¡¯s big n.

    Lin Mengya not only had to deal with the traitors, but she also had to punish several Branch Hall Masters who had been involved.

    At present, she had to be cautious in each step, lest she would suffer a major setback for carelessness.

    It took a few more days to eliminate the traitors. For the sake of safety, those who had been eliminated were temporarily detained in Chong¡¯an County,

    Ren Nanbei and Jin Rubing had already been dealt with properly. The rest of the people were not in a high position, so it would not cause much harm even if they were set free.

    But Lin Mengya insisted that she had to inform the branches to establish a cklist system, otherwise, it would probably leave behind future troubles.

    By the time this matter was settled, it was already March.

    After confirming the first batch of people who could follow her into the Lieyun Empire, Lin Mengya and the others were finally fully prepared to set off.

    ...

    She was very clear about Master Guo¡¯s means and schemes, and she fully trusted him,

    Moreover, the arrangement of personnel was in line with Lin Mengya¡¯s expectations.

    Almost more than a hundred people sent from Yun State had been sent to the first step.

    It was reasonable for them to be called the direct descendants of the Hall Master. Compared with the other branches with various qualities of personnel, this group of talents, men, and women, were all outstanding and most loyal to Lin Mengya.

    At the same time, Master Guo also considered that if he arranged for all the members of the branch office in Yun State, it might disappoint the members of the other branch branches.

    At the same time, the elite forces dispatched by the branch sects were also included in this group.

    This time, there were a total of 500 people in the hall. Every 10 people formed a team, every 50 people formed a team, and every 100 people became a team with two captains in charge.

    The captain, the leader, and the team leader were elected by the group.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya even held a modern rmendation meeting to let everyone get to know each other and enhance their friendship.

    Furthermore, all the Branch Halls had been mixed up and rearranged. Lin Mengya¡¯s original intention was to remove the barrier between the various Branch Halls.

    On the way, the five teams followed Lin Mengya separately. One team was with her, and another four teams hid. This was a way to rest and secretly eliminate all the unfavorable factors for her.

    ...

    Shi Bupo was themander-in-chief of the 500 people. After getting along with him today, Lin Mengya found that Shi Bupo was not only a genius but also very talented in military affairs. He was a potential excellent counselor.

    Perhaps she could rmend Shi Bupo to Long Tianyu when they came back.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re about to enter the mountains.¡±

    The team of more than 100 people was a little eye-catching. Fortunately, most of the forces in Chong¡¯an County were from Sanjue Hall, so not many people noticed them.

    On the other hand, Lin Mengya asked the 100 people to disguise themselves as a group of medicine dealers crossing over mountains. Anyway, such groups of trade caravans were often been seen here.

    There were many medicinal herbs in Lieyun that could not grow in other countries in terms of the climate.

    More than a dozen carriages were a little eye-catching. However, after entering the mountains, they would find that such a team was quitemon there.

    After all, here was the border between the two countries. There were not only fierce animals like wolves and tigers but also bandits in the mountains.

    To arrive at the Lieyun Empire on the other side of the mountain safely, many vendors would choose to go along with each other.

    Their team of 100 people made those who wanted to take advantage of them not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Remind everyone to be on guard and not rx their vignce.¡±

    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage and calmly gave the order.

    Baisu immediately left to pass the order. The team of 400 people, which was secretly following them, was their reliable support.

    ¡°Mengya, how are you feeling?¡±

    Qinghu lifted the curtain of the carriage with a bowl of tonic soup in his hand. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s pale and haggard face, Qinghu could not help sighing softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but it¡¯s hard for my child.¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. She gently touched her slightly bulging belly.

    A new life was being nurtured inside there.

    ¡°This child came at the right time. But I think he is very well-behaved. See, he doesn¡¯t make a hard time for you.¡±

    Qinghu smiled, and his eyes were full of love.

    That day, when Lin Mengya whispered in his ear ¡°If I die, please help to raise the baby for me¡±, Qinghu regarded the little child, whom he had not met yet, as his own.

    Regardless of whether the child was a boy or a girl, he would work all out to keep the child safe for a lifetime.

 Chapter 979 - Chapter 979 Entering the Mount Five Heroes

    Chapter 979 Entering the Mount Five Heroes

    Lin Mengya smiled softly, and her eyes were full of love for the child in her belly.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it either. I don¡¯t have any pregnancy reaction.¡±

    In fact, she was a little nervous about the child.

    Baili Wuchen had told Lin Mengya that her current health condition was not very suitable for pregnancy.

    However, she had been pregnant, so she would do everything she could to give birth to the child safely in addition to being surprised.

    The Shen Nung system had been monitoring the child¡¯s condition all the time. Although the child was only three months old now, it grew very well, and nothing was wrong because of her special constitution.

    At least, the child was still quietly growing in her womb.

    Therefore, Lin Mengya warned herself to be extremely careful because she was no longer alone to fight.

    For the sake of the child in her belly, she had to take it as the first priority to protect herself safely.

    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the mountains not far away.

    Their guide was a member of the Branch Hall in Qi Prefecture. He was in his early 30s. He used to be a hunter here, so he knew the best about the conditions in these mountains.

    With him on the team, they should be able to safely climb over the mountains and reach the long-agreed secret contact station of the Lieyun Empire within half a month if everything went well.

    Of course, Lin Mengya was very cautious about the guide. He was selected by the Deputy Hall Master in Qi Prefecture in person, and Lin Mengya had also secretly asked Shi Bupo to look into his identity.

    After investigating him in detail, such as his family background, his connections, etc., Lin Mengya was finally relieved.

    Qinghuughed at Lin Mengya for being like a frightened bird after bing a mother-to-be. However, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else that there was nothing wrong with being cautious.

    ¡°Hall Master, we will enter the mountains tomorrow. Before that, I have a few words to say, and I hope you can listen to me.¡±

    The guide had a broad and tanned face. He looked like an honest and faithful person.

    The guide felt great respect for Lin Mengya, the Hall Master of the headquarters, whom they had only heard of her but never seen her.

    ¡°Please feel free to talk.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice finally was heard from the carriage. However, the guide became nervous.

    A few days ago, the members of the Branch Hall in Qi Prefecture were the first group to hear the news of how the Hall Master punished the traitors with her tough method.

    In particr, the guide heard from his buddies in their Branch Hall that the two Deputy Hall Masters, who were highly skilled in martial arts and scheming, were like pigs that had been tied up to obediently take the punishment before the Hall Master. After that, he felt a little warier about the mysterious Hall Master.

    He was afraid that he would be punished by the Hall Master if he did something wrong.

    After calming down, the guide started to speak.

    ¡°The local people call this mountain ¡®Mount Five Heroes¡¯. There are no heroes in the mountains, but it is upied by five groups of bandits in the name of ¡®enforcing justice on behalf of heaven¡¯. Four groups of mountain bandits abide by the rules and usually don¡¯t disturb civilians. The remaining group upies the trade route and often robs the passing merchants. So those merchants often travel in a group.¡±

    Qinghu, who was standing by the side, just snorted coldly, looked at the long sword in his hand, and said gloomily.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If they dare to get in our way, I will kill them all.¡±

    The guide suddenly felt a chill on his neck. He retracted his neck and continued to say.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s also because of this that it¡¯s easier for the groups of trade caravans to be targeted. In the contrast, some small groups of vendors were let go because they have fewer people and were not rich enough. The head of these mountain bandits is an extremely cunning and difficult person to deal with. One of his subordinates is my distant cousin. That¡¯s why I know about this. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to divide the team into small groups and separate them. In this way, it may be safer.¡±

    Qinghu looked at the guide, waved his hand to motion for him to leave, and then lifted the curtain of the carriage.

    As expected, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

    It seemed that the team of 100 people was somewhat eye-catching.

    She was not afraid of being targeted, but it would be troublesome.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked up and asked Qinghu for his opinion.

    ¡°I think what he said makes sense. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. In case, we encounter them, it will be safer to have more people. Those mountain bandits are just riffraff, and the 500 of us can probably run amok in the mountains. It¡¯s just that we are not as familiar with the terrain as them. If any conflict urred, we may suffer losses.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. What Qinghu said was exactly what she was thinking.

    Lowering her head and thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to follow the guide¡¯s advice.

    Then the team of 100 people was divided into seven or eight small-sized caravans, and the number of people in each caravan was not fixed.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s caravan was arranged at the front. She would set off two hours in advance, and then the hidden members of the team would leave an appointed secret signal in the ce where they needed to guide the people behind them.

    Every caravan or hidden team that passed by was required to leave their traces so that theter people could check and verify.

    In this way, everyone could find out about the situation of the team ahead at any time.

    Lin Mengya arranged Xu Shan and Shi Bupo to hold the fort in thest team.

    With the two of them there, even if thest team did encounter the mountain bandits, they could at least seek help in time.

    What was more, the remaining 400 people would also be scattered in the mountains to protect these disguised caravans.

    Sanjue Hall¡¯s teams rested for a day and a night. Finally, they set foot in the territory of Mount Five Heroes in the early morning of the next day.

    It was March now, and the mountains were in the nice season of everything recovery.

    Along the way, they saw the flowers in full bloom, and their moods eased a lot.

    For three days in a row, they didn¡¯t encounter anything unusual, except for asionally bumping into some trade caravansing and going and the local people who entered the mountains to collect firewood.

    Nevertheless, Qinghu still gave the order to be on high alert and not to rx, lest others would take advantage of it.

    After traveling for a long time, even though Lin Mengya spent most of her time recuperating in the carriage, she felt hard to stand it.

    Finally, they arrived at an open space. Qinghu immediately gave the order to stop to take a break.

    There were more than 20 people in their group. In addition to Lin Mengya, two women pretended to be her maids.

    Baisu had been hiding somewhere. She was in charge ofmunication among the teams.

    ...

    Although Lin Mengya was pregnant, Baisu did not worry about her because Qinghu was with her.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Qinghu supported Lin Mengya carefully as if he were serving the Queen Mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t let others see anything unusual about me.¡±

    Lin Mengya only dared to roll her eyes in her mind at Qinghu¡¯s over-protection.

    Anyway, Qinghu probably wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Besides, she knew that Qinghu did this for her own good. However, sometimes Lin Mengya did not know whether she shouldugh or cry when she saw Qinghu acting like a hen.

    She was pregnant but not paralyzed. However, it was obvious that her protest did not work.

    When Lin Mengya got out of the carriage, some people around had already started the fire to make lunch.

    Lin Mengya sat next to Qinghu, but her eyes inadvertently were caught by a certain ce in the mountain.

    ¡°These guys have been following us for two days, right?¡±

    Her voice was so low that only she and Qinghu could hear it. A sneer quickly shed across Qinghu¡¯s thin lips.

    ...

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re quite persistent. Do you want me to get rid of them now?¡±

    Soon after they entered the mountains, Qinghu was keenly aware that there were secret sentries around, who did not belong to any team of the Sanjue Hall.

    But Qinghu only told Lin Mengya about it, and he did not rm anyone else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to yet. If they¡¯re here to gather information only and we act rashly, we¡¯ll alert them.¡±

    It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. It was in their territory, and Ling Mengya and others were just passers-by. It was best for them to get along well with each other. If there was a real dispute with the locals, they would probably suffer losses.

    Under Qinghu¡¯s anti-monitoring, any sign of disturbance from the secret sentries could not escape Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    After another five days of peace, their team finally arrived at the deepest part of the mountains.

    As long as they walked across the hillside in front, they could reach the other half of the mountain road.

    The guide, who had been doing his job in silence these days, had been feeling a little uneasy since the morning.

    He nced at the carriage behind him. After spending a few days together with Lin Mengya, he had seen everything clearly.

    The Hall Master did not often chat andugh with them. Every day, she spent most of her time resting in the carriage. However, she had a clear distinction between reward and punishment, and she was an easygoing person.

    After thinking it over and over again, those who had been punished indeed vited the rules of the Hall, and the Hall Master punished them ording to the rules.

    Moreover, when they first joined the Sanjue Hall, the Hall Master had asked them to recite all the hall rules before officially bing a member of it.

    In other words, those people were courting death themselves. It had nothing to do with the Hall Master.

    Finally, the guide stood up and walked to the carriage where Lin Mengya was.

    ¡°Hall Master and Deputy Hall Master, Fort Naratha is right ahead. If you trust me, can you give me a few taels of silver and let me go have a check first?¡±

    The guide lowered his head. Qinghu could not see his expression clearly, but he could see the guide¡¯s slightly stiff crossed hands.

    The head of the mountain bandits¡¯ name was well-known, so he probably was a savage.

    However, the guide actually took the initiative to explore the way, which wasmendable.

    Qinghu took out a 10-tael silver ingot from the carriage and put it in the guide¡¯s hand without another word. The guide was a little surprised. He looked up and stared at the Deputy Hall Master in front of him in astonishment.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work. Be careful.¡±

    The short words were heard from the carriage, and the Hall Master was sticking her head out and looking at the guide with a mild expression.

    All of a sudden, the guide, who lived in the mountains and had never done anything big, felt like he had taken a certain mission. The feeling of being trusted so much made him feel a sense of responsibility.

    He was not good at expressing himself. He just tightly held the silver ingot in his hand and nodded hard.

    Then he turned around and walked forward. Even though his footsteps were a little unsteady, he moved forward without hesitation.

 Chapter 980 - Chapter 980 Meeting with the Head of Mountain Bandits

    Chapter 980 Meeting with the Head of Mountain Bandits

    To sessfully pass the Mount Five Heroes, apart from taking the risk of being robbed by the bandits, they could also take the initiative to give money to the mountain fort.

    That was to say, one had to spend a lot of money to show respect for the mountain bandits¡¯ territory.

    However, Fort Naratha¡¯s people did not abide by the rules. Sometimes, the passers-by offered money but were still being robbed.

    The guide was kind-hearted. He just didn¡¯t want everyone to get into conflict.

    The guide took courage and walked to the ce where was appointed to put down the money by Fort Naratha.

    It was a temple about half the height of a man. It was dark inside. There might not be any god statues inside, but there was a censer with a chipped edge at the door.

    Those who wanted to show their respects in advance were required to put the money under the censer.

    Usually, when the mountain bandits received the money, they would let the money provider pass.

    This also meant that there were mountain bandits guarding this ce in secret.

    There was no way for the guide not to be afraid. After all, he had witnessed a corpse being chopped into two by the mountain bandits.

    He knew that his backing, Sanjue Hall, was more powerful, but he could not forget that scary sense. So he had to grit his teeth and put the silver ingot under the censer.

    ¡°Hello, brethren of the Fort Naratha. Here is a small gift for you. I hope you kindly ept it.¡±

    ording to the rules, if the bandits of Fort Naratha agreed to let them pass, someone woulde out to talk.

    The guide waited for a long time, but no one came out to reply.

    He got nervous, and he made a bow to the mountain top.

    ¡°Brethren, if you think it¡¯s not enough, please feel free to tell me. Our boss is a generous person and admires you heroes the most. Please let us pass.¡±

    Only his voice was echoing around.

    A drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead, followed by more and more drops.

    The guide felt his scalp tingle, and he was extremely nervous. As a local, he naturally knew that something was wrong.

    However, up the mountain, it was still quiet, not even a sound of birds.

    He was in a dilemma. He was quite aware of the situation.

    He was afraid that for Fort Naratha today, it would not be easy to get through.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡±

    Unknowing how long it passed, a faint voice was heard from the mountain.

    The guide didn¡¯t have time to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, and he immediately replied as prepared earlier.

    ¡°Our boss is a medicine dealer from the south, running a small business. We know the rules here, so we don¡¯t dare to be rash.¡±

    The mountain fell silent again. After a while, someone continued to shout.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all sensible people, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Our chief wants both money and people. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave all your money and that woman. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡±

    Clenching his fists, the guide thought that the chief of Fort Naratha was going too far.

    ¡°Bro, we can leave the money to you. Please show some mercy and let us pass.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Either leave the woman here or get you all killed. It¡¯s up to you!¡±

    The tone of the people on the mountain suddenly became fierce. Although the guide knew that it was dangerous, he couldn¡¯t help but get furious.

    ¡°We won¡¯t leave anyone to you. I know you¡¯re mountain bandits, but there should be rules to follow!¡±

    The guide¡¯s words enraged the mountain bandits, who had never been reasonable.

    Just then, a sound of breaking through the air from the mountains. Before the guide could react, a long arrow whistled over and went straight to his chest.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The guide cried out in his mind. The arrow was about to pierce through his chest. At the critical moment, a silver light shed, and the arrow was cut into two pieces before falling at the guide¡¯s feet.

    ¡°What rules do you talk about with these bandits? Just kill them if needed. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    A slender figure leaped to the guide¡¯s side and pulled the trembling steel knife out of the ground with his backhand.

    ¡°De¡­ Deputy Hall Master!¡±

    The guide, who had just survived a disaster, realized that his legs had gone weak. He did not recover from the fright until he saw Qinghu standing in front of him with a cold look.

    It turned out that Qinghu had been protecting the guide in secret.

    Qinghu turned around and looked up at the mountain with a visible murderous smile on his lips.

    ¡°Wanting to hurt my people? How dare you! Tell your stupid chief. If he doesn¡¯t wish to die, he¡¯d better get out of the way and stop making trouble for us. Otherwise, I¡¯ll raze Fort Naratha to the ground!¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s killing intent was even stronger than that of the bandits, so none of the mountain bandits hiding in the woods dared to reply.

    Qinghu didn¡¯t mind it at all. He held the guide whose back was fully covered with cold sweat, with one hand and went down the mountain. After throwing the guide into a carriage, Qinghu turned to go back to Lin Mengya.

    ¡°Mengya, how about I go to the fort and kill them? They are so disrespectful that they are risking their necks!¡±

    ording to Qinghu¡¯s previous temper, he would not have given the bandits a penny, and he would have killed them all.

    However, Lin Mengya seemed to be deep in thought. She had seen everything that had happened just now.

    ¡°Hold on. I feel like something¡¯s not quite right. Tell everyone to be more cautious. Since we¡¯ve decided to confront them head to head, let¡¯s not hold back.¡±

    It was no doubt that Lin Mengya was one of the best when it came to being ruthless and merciless.

    Lin Mengya realized that something wrong with the process of the talk between the guide and the mountain bandit. She thought that things would not be so simple.

    ¡°Alright, ¡± Qinhu agreed. Then he ordered, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s be on guard. Move!¡±

    Those people would have tensed up even if Qinghu did not say it. They all knew that it would be dangerous for them on the way ahead.

    Raising their spirits, the caravan cautiously crossed the hummock.

    ...

    Nothing happened until sunset.

    However, Qinghu was keenly aware that a lot of people had gathered around them.

    Probably, those mountain bandits waited for an opportunity when the caravan rxed, and then they would swarm over like wild dogs.

    The people in the caravan took turns to rest, ensuring that everyone was in their best state.

    Finally, midnight came.

    No one knew when the fist-sized firelight appeared in the quiet woods.

    The firelight grew denser and denser, getting closer and closer to the caravan.

    Qinghu immediately ordered everyone to be ready to fight. They used the carriages as shields to form an airtight circle.

    More and more firelight appeared, at least a few hundred in number. It was not until the firelight got closer that they realized that each of the firelights was a torch.

    This meant that they were surrounded by hundreds of mountain bandits.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re really haunting. Where¡¯s your chief? Tell him toe to me!¡±

    ...

    Qinghu looked at the crowd around him coldly. For no reason, he felt a sense of danger.

    An expert¡¯s intuition was very keen. Under normal circumstances, Qinghu would not take those people seriously at all.

    Anyway, they couldn¡¯t stop him at all, so he coulde and go freely.

    But today, Qinghu had someone to protect him.

    The crowd was separated, and then the only man riding on a horse showed up. He looked quite charming.

    But different from Qinghu, whose gender was hard to distinguish, this man¡¯s facial features were so feminine that it could tell that he was not a good person.

    The man was dressed in fine silk. He didn¡¯t look like a mountain bandit, but more like an actor who was performing at the foot of the hill.

    ¡°Hey, are you the legendary top killer of Peach Blossom Dock? Nice to meet you. Well, since you are in my territory of mine today, you have to do as I say!¡±

    Like his unusual appearance, the man¡¯s voice was hoarse and unpleasant, like an owl¡¯s.

    Qinghu narrowed his eyes and looked at the man. He had a feeling that he had seen this man somewhere.

    ¡°Is that the previous Prince Yu¡¯s concubine behind you? Take it easy. As long as shees with me, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You have a good scheme. If it were in the past, I would have to think it over. But now¡­ Guys,e and show the power of Fort Naratha to the expert!¡±

    The chief Fort Naratha said in a chill tone. Then, the people in front of him moved aside, revealing everything behind them.

    Qinghu noticed that they were surrounded by archers andrge crossbows.

    As long as the chief gave the order, Qinghu would be shot into a hedgehog, no matter how strong his ability was.

    Qinghu¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He was aware that he only had one chance.

    As long as he could catch the chief as a hostage, the subordinates of the chief would not be disobeying.

    However, before Qinghu could make a move in secret, a warm soft hand grabbed his sleeve.

    Qinghu turned around and saw Lin Mengya¡¯s calm face. Qinghu did not understand what Lin Mengya meant, so he had to give up his n for the time being.

    ¡°Chief, since you want to talk to me, we¡¯ll go to your fort with you. But one thing has to be mentioned. If your men dare to hurt my people, I promise that no one here can live until tomorrow.¡±

    She curled her lips into a faint smile.

    The chief, who had seen various bloody scenes, felt that the woman in front of him was like a poppy blooming silently in the dark night.

    She was peerlessly beautiful, but she was also extremely vicious.

    Remembering what someone had warned him, the chief had to put away the contempt.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m just inviting all of you toe to my fort and have a chat. Guys, take our distinguished guest to our Fort Naratha!¡±

    As soon as the chief finished speaking, a man took the initiative toe forward.

    The man looked quitemon. He was about 40 years old and looked like an in-charge person. However, the shrewdness in his eyes revealed that he was a little cunning.

    ¡°Madam and Sirs, please.¡±

    Lin Mengya did not say anything. She returned to the carriage instead.

    Qinghu nced at the man and motioned to the team to follow.

    Everyone immediately packed up and followed arge number of mountain bandits up the mountain.

    The mountain bandits did not dare to make any other move, but the malicious looks in their eyes made Qinghu feel a little ufortable.

    However, Qinghu¡¯s gaze was always fixed on the chief who was riding the horse.

    The more he looked at the chief, the stronger inexplicable sense of familiarity he got.

    Qinghu deliberately slowed down his pace. When he was parallel to Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage, he lowered his voice to say.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen the chief somewhere.¡±

    Lin Mengya was resting inside the carriage with her eyes closed. Hearing this, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°I find it strange, too. Look at those crossbows, bows and arrows. They are just mountain bandits, but how can they find such good weapons?¡±

    She was born into the Lin Family. Although she was a fool back then, she had been influenced by what she saw and heard at Lin¡¯s.

    Even from a distance, she could urately recognize that those bows and arrows and crossbows were weapons that only the regr army could use.

    These weapons were not only expensive but also lethal, so they had always been restricted from being used by the folk.

    Just now, she counted them and found that there were at least 50 to 60 sets.

    It was unusual for this matter!

 Chapter 981 - Chapter 981 The Bandit Chief

    Chapter 981 The Bandit Chief

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We might not lose.¡±

    Qinghu knew that those things were not easy to deal with. However, once they guys got into a fight, they might not bepletely at a disadvantage.

    Lin Mengya was in such a hurry to Lieyun, but she still followed the mountain bandits to the headquarters of Fort Naratha obediently. Qinghu could not figure it out.

    ¡°I know that. Who said we were going because we were afraid of him?¡±

    Lin Mengya slightly curled up her lips into a mysterious smile.

    Qinghu suddenly got the point and smiled slyly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really quick-witted. Fine, let¡¯s go and check out what¡¯s going on behind this.¡±

    There was still a long way to get to the headquarters of Fort Naratha. These guys always carried bows, arrows, and crossbows on them, and simrly, Qinghu and the others also tensed up all the time, not revealing any ck at all.

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes, but her brain kept spinning.

    The guide had said that this group of mountain bandits did not abide by the rules. So she kept a low profile from the very beginning. Logical speaking, it was better to do them a favor and mind their own business, than to confront them head-on.

    As for those armed men, they didn¡¯t look like bandits at all. Instead, they looked like regr armed forces who had been trained.

    If it were the same as she had guessed, this battle would be very interesting.

    When the group of people arrived at the headquarters of Fort Naratha, they were not blindfolded. Qinghu noticed that this ce was easier to defend than to attack. As long as the highest point was upied, it would be a fortress where one man could hold off ten thousand men.

    Their team of 20 people was taken to the courtyard.

    The bandit chief got off the horse and walked gracefully up to Qinghu step by step.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Senior Brother.¡±

    His hoarse voice was full of hatred. Qinghu¡¯s eyes shed when he saw the bandit chief¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°To my surprise, you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    The bandit chiefughed out foolishly. It was just that hisughter was mixed with madness.

    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t expect that I could climb out of a pile of corpses and survive, did you? Thanks to you for all this!¡±

    No one else heard the conversation between them.

    Before Qinghu could react, the bandit chief took a step back and returned to his previous state.

    Then, he ordered, ¡°Take this respected guest to the front hall and have a rest.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, over a dozen men came forward and tried to catch Qinghu.

    Qinghu red at them, and they retracted their hands subconsciously.

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    With a low roar, Qinghu¡¯s aura was fully released.

    The dozen mountain bandits had never seen such a scene before. They took a few steps back and looked fearfully at the gloomy-faced young man in front of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t keep the chief waiting.¡±

    Lin Mengya got out of the carriage, and all the mountain bandits fixed their eyes on her.

    This was the first time they had seen such a beautiful woman.

    Lin Mengya could sense the evil look in the eyes of the bandits in all directions, and she just snorted coldly.

    These were just small potatoes, so she was not angry with them.

    The headquarters of Fort Naratha was located on a steep top of the mountain. The front hall, where Lin Mengya and the others were, was a huge cave.

    Inside the front hall, it was spacious and bright, but the decorations were exquisite and luxurious.

    The style was just like that of the main hall of wealthy families in the Capital City. However, some things looked too crude, appearing a little out of ce.

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu did not stand at the ceremony. After entering the main hall, they took their seats casually.

    Except for a few bandits who guarded them, they did not see the bandit chief with a feminine face.

    ¡°Do you know the bandit chief?¡±

    Seeing only her people were by her side, Lin Mengya whispered to Qinghu.

    Qinghu hesitated for a moment before nodding lightly.

    ¡°He can be considered my junior fellow apprentice. Back then, he was a popr artist. Unfortunately, he was forced to eat charcoal, causing his throat to be destroyed.¡±

    Speaking of the past, Qinghu looked a little solemn.

    It seemed that the bandit chief was an abandoned pawn.

    ¡°Then you and him¡­¡±

    ¡°I was the one who gave the order to fill the charcoal into his throat. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m the person he hates the most in his life.¡±

    Even in the enemy¡¯s territory, Qinghu was still calm.

    He used to kill people and rob them. Even though he was out of business now, he had never regretted it.

    ¡°What had he done wrong?¡±

    Lin Mengya was not surprised at the torture methods used in the Candle Dragon Cult.

    A chilling look shed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes, and the smile on his lips became more ruthless.

    ¡°He was executed by me in private. He ate the pear soup stewed with children¡¯s lungs to keep his voice. I asked him to find the children outside, but he insisted on finding them in the Candle Dragon Cult. After it was exposed, our master, who was in charge of training, almost beat him to death. However, he didn¡¯t repent and continued to do such things secretly. I didn¡¯t care about others, but he shouldn¡¯t have hurt my subordinate.¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to say. Qinghu had been trained by the Candle Dragon Cult for years, and his views on right and wrong had long been different from ordinary people.

    It had been a miracle for her to see that Qinghu could be what he was now.

    ...

    Unexpectedly, the members trained by the Candle Dragon Cult all had extremely distorted personalities.

    Ling Mengya held her forehead. She felt that it was a little hard to deal with.

    Why did she always have toe into contact with these abnormal people?

    Qinghu had only told her the reason why they became enemies, but Lin Mengya already had a preliminary understanding of the bandit chief¡¯s character.

    He was ruthless, capricious, and fond of hurting people around him. Meanwhile, he was extremely selfish, independent, and crazy.

    To deal with such a person, the regr methods would not be workable, so she would have to be more vicious than him.

    Fortunately, she had some experience in such things.

    At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be defeated here.

    Compared with the bandits outside, the team of over 20 people at Lin Mengya¡¯s side, who were dressed in coarse clothes though, obviously had better quality.

    Many bandits craned to look at them, but it drew Lin Mengya¡¯s attention that none of those who had the most advanced weapons, came to watch.

    ¡°The people in the mountains have never seen much of the world. Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ...

    The chief, who had changed his clothes, deliberately pretended to be noble and said in a hoarse and unpleasant voice. He swaggered toward Lin Mengya and the others with his trusted followers.

    His clothes were made of expensive silks and satins as the previous ones, and even the style was thetest popr.

    It seemed that this former popr artist still kept the habit as before.

    In Lin Mengya¡¯s point of view, a person like the chief, who was always immersed in his past and refused to extricate himself from it, had no future.

    Those who didn¡¯t even dare to wee the future had no choice but to be buried in the past.

    ¡°No problem. Chief, there must be some reason for you to have invited us here. You can go straight to the point.¡±

    Lin Mengya said that abruptly, but the bandit chief did not reveal any surprise on his face.

    It was obvious that he knew very well about the situation of Lin Mengya¡¯s group.

    ¡°As expected, the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall is straightforward. You¡¯re right. I invited you up here for a reason. By the way, I am Xia Bin. I¡¯d like to ask you for one thing, and I won¡¯t touch the rest.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and sneered, but Xia Bin did not take her seriously.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Chief.¡±

    Xia Bin looked Lin Mengya up and down before he spoke.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, I want your head and Qinghu!¡±

    With his cold voice, the situation was getting worse.

    The two sides were at loggerheads, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    ¡°Chief, let me tell you something unpleasant. Too many people want to kill me, but my head is still on my neck. It does not rely on begging for mercy. Also, I¡¯m afraid that the person who asked you to kill me didn¡¯t tell you everything.¡±

    Xia Bin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he quickly smiled in an unperturbed manner.

    He was a man who had experienced a lot in the mortal world, so he naturally knew that the woman in front of him was not easy to fool.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, it seems that you are not going to cooperate. But, I have to tell you something first. Since you have guessed that someone wants to buy your life, I naturally have learned all your weaknesses clearly. I know that you can poison invisibly. However, no one in Fort Naratha is afraid of you.¡±

    Since Xia Bin had said it clearly, both sides already knew very well what he meant.

    However, Lin Mengya still sat in the chair steadily, and she looked at the bandit chief in front of her with a half-smile.

    ¡°Perhaps the person behind knows some unimportant things. But Chief Xia, I¡¯ll also tell you the truth. If I can¡¯t get out of your territory, everyone here, including you, will die!¡±

    They threatened each other. This was the first round of battle between Lin Mengya and Xia Bin, and theypeted in momentum.

    Although Xia Bin had that person¡¯s words as assurance, he could not help but hesitate in his mind.

    People like them would never trust anyone with their hearts.

    Not to mention that Lin Mengya had Qinghu with her.

    Xia Bin knew Qinghu¡¯s character better than anyone else. Even those guys in the Candle Dragon Cult could not make him obedient like this.

    He had to admit that Ling Mengya had some strength.

    The atmosphere was deadlocked. Who was the first to lose their cool would lose this round.

    Lin Mengya was truly confident, but she was more eager to find out who wanted to kill her.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, I admire your courage. I can give up this deal. Look, I take a step back. As long as you leave him to me, I will let your men go down the mountain. What do you think?¡±

    Xia Bin¡¯s hatred for Qinghu was more than enough to suppress his greed for money.

    Moreover, he was fully confident that Lin Mengya would eventuallypromise.

    People like Xia Bin and Qinghu were merely ythings in the eyes of those people in the moral world.

    In the end, their shameful births caused people to look down on them.

    Thirty years ago, Xia Bin was also a ything, but unfortunately, he was damaged by Qinghu.

    Thirty yearster, he wanted to destroy Qinghu in person and let him taste the pain he had suffered back then!

    Just when Xia Bin was full of confidence and expectation, Lin Mengya¡¯s answer easily shattered his hope.

    ¡°I refuse. If you want to touch him, get past me first!¡±

 Chapter 982 - Chapter 982 Inform the Government

    Chapter 982 Inform the Government

    ¡°You refused? Hall Master Lin, are you crazy?¡±

    Xia Bin¡¯s expression was twisted as if he had not expected that his proposal would be rejected so decisively.

    ¡°It¡¯s my decision. I don¡¯t have to exin to you,¡± Lin Mengya said indifferently.

    To be honest, she could understand Xia Bin¡¯s hatred for Qinghu.

    But she was such a protective person. There was no way to hurt her family.

    Xia Bin sneered ferociously and pointed at Qinghu in front of him with his jade-like index finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been deceived by him! You know what? He was¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face turned serious, and she interrupted Xia Bin.

    ¡°I¡¯m very clear about his past, and I don¡¯t care about it. But you, a former popr artist, have fallen low to be the bandit chief in mountains. You must be upset about it, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya grasped Xia Bin¡¯s sore spot and stepped on it hard. She always knew how to quickly arouse someone¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Good. It seems that he has told you everything. Since you chose the hard way, I will keep all of you here! Guards, keep an eye on them!¡±

    Xia Bin left in a huff, but Lin Mengya and Qinghu were not worried at all.

    Those bandits red at them fiercely, but no one dared toe in to make trouble for them.

    Qinghu told everyone not to let down their guard and then exchanged information with Lin Mengya.

    ¡°On this matter, other than that woman, no one else can do it so easily. Well, she¡¯s really amazing. She actually could find out my old enemy.¡±

    There was a hint of disdain in Qinghu¡¯s eyes. He had defeated Xia Bin back then, and he was not afraid of Xia Bin as usual.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Princess Tiancheng behind this? I also think it¡¯s her because no one else can get those weapons easily, but there is one thing I don¡¯t understand. Now Tiancheng is like a homeless dog. Why doesn¡¯t she keep the weapons and plot to make aeback in the future? Even if she wants to catch me through Xia Bin to threaten Tianyu, Xia doesn¡¯t look like a person who can keep his promise. As far as I know about Tiancheng, she would rather bring people to catch me in person than cooperate with such a double-faced person.¡±

    The situation of the whole world has been set. Even if the Shangguan Family risked their lives to protect Tiancheng, they would not able to reverse the situation.

    It was not wrong that Tiancheng wanted to catch Lin Mengya, but she should have been more careful.

    Most importantly, only very few people in the underworld knew that Lin Mengya was the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall.

    Even if they had known that she was the Hall Master, they might have not known that this was the only way she had to pass.

    The person who could grasp all the information about Lin Mengya so thoroughly was not simple.

    ¡°Tsk, no matter how hard I tried, I still failed to guard against that damned mole!¡±

    Qinghu said with hatred, but Lin Mengya thought it over and over again carefully.

    ¡°After the purge, we conducted previously, I don¡¯t think there is a mole among our senior executives. Take this trip to Lieyun as an example, the masters of the Branch Halls only knew that we are going to make a big move and sent their elites to Chong¡¯an County. The rest of the things were all arranged by us in person. I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone among us has spread the news. But what if our rival is an expert? Even though we do things secretly, this route is not the first developed by us.¡±

    Ever since Yunzhu¡¯s incident was exposed, Lin Mengya and Qinghu had paid great attention to the loyalty of the people by their sides.

    They could not deny that some people had hidden very well. However, their investigations and feelers were not in vain. If the mole could get through all this, they would have to admit their defeat.

    Since it might be nothing wrong internally, it could be something wrong outside.

    However, Lin Mengya did not believe that the person who had seen through their intentions would be that powerful.

    Otherwise, that person could have arranged for people toy in ambush in the mountains and captured them in one go.

    It was unnecessary for him to provide money and weapons to Xia Bin, such an unreliable mountain bandit.

    There must be some reasons behind it.

    ¡°Sounds reasonable. We¡¯re going to a dangerous ce, where there are naturally a lot of experts. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll just hook out a few small unimportant roles here if we take action. I understand that you want to take the opportunity to destroy Fort Naratha, the unstable factor, to fight for a way out that we can fully control. So, should we kill them all, or¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. She thought, ¡°For this guy, killing people is as easy as cutting vegetables.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do that. Help me contact Baisu and ask her to find the other four groups of bandits, telling them that Fort Naratha robbed someone they shouldn¡¯t have touched. The imperial court got angry bout it and wanted to raze the bandit forts on Mount Five Heroes to ground.¡±

    Qinghu paused for a moment, and then he looked at Lin Mengya with hesitation.

    ¡°Mengya, if these bandits were afraid of the government, they would not have be bandits.¡±

    Lin Mengya rested her chin on her hand and squinted at Qinghu.

    ¡°Think about it. Why did the other four groups of bandits never do such a thing? Besides, the guide also said that Fort Naratha only dared to show off on the mountain and seldom went down the mountain. Usually, bandits are in collusion with officials. If we secretly reveal to them that we are rted to the imperial court, do you think they will remain indifferent?¡±

    Lin Mengya had watched such a thing on TV ys many times in her previous life. There might be some exaggerated plots, but the fact was almost like that.

    There were many mountain bandits before, and they were rted to the local government.

    Only if the imperial court fought against bandits, the local officials could have money and merit.

    Without the bandits, the local officials would have one less way to make a fortune.

    In some ces, bandits even yed role-ying game with the local soldiers.

    Fort Naratha was the only one that was truly tough to handle. Moreover, they were breaking the rules of the game by robbing the caravans.

    However, it would be a little fake if no people died in a robbery in the ces where bandits had been making trouble all year round.

    Therefore, the local officials would probably just turn a blind eye.

    Although Lin Mengya hated such behavior, the best way to destroy Fort Naratha was to let the other four groups of bandits take the loss for her.

    Thus, she could not only destroy Fort Naratha which was truly harmful but also hurt the vitality of the other four groups of bandits.

    They were all smart people, and they knew the stakes.

    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Qinghu then told the two maids, ¡°Take good care of the Hall Master. Keep it secret. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two girls were a little excited when the Deputy Hall Master, who had always taken care of the Hall Master in person, actually put such an important task on her.

    ¡°Come back early. Be careful.¡±

    ...

    Lin Mengya inevitably told Qinghu to take care. Although Qinghu was highly skilled in martial arts, who could guarantee that there would be no idents?

    Qinghu nodded and walked casually to the door of the front hall. No one knew how he did it, but after a long time, it was still silent outside.

    This was the basic skill of being a killer, who could sneak into the target¡¯s side without anyone noticing.

    ¡°Hall Master, the Deputy Hall Master¡­¡±

    The two girls were a little surprised. They were good at martial arts, so they had been selected for the team of elites.

    However, it was the first time that they had seen such an amazing movement skill as that of the Deputy Hall Master.

    Among the bandits outside, Qinghu came and went freely, without a trace. How powerful he was!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lin Mengyaforted others, but she was worried about Qinghu.

    It seemed that she had be a little sentimental since she was having a baby.

    Lin Mengya knew that this was a reaction that a woman had to go through. However, she was a little unustomed to being overly emotional.

    ...

    Subconsciously, she touched her belly and thought, ¡°Perhaps this is the change of being a mother.¡±

    Qinghu¡¯s disappearance did not draw the attention of the bandits outside. The team of over 20 people was not afraid of the bandits, so those bandits only dared to patrol outside the door of the front hall.

    In a few moments, Qinghu sneaked back.

    After exchanging nces with Lin Mengya, the two of them, who had a tacit understanding, got the meaning of each other.

    And meanwhile, Xia Bin came back to the front hall again.

    Xia Bin had changed into another set of silk clothes, looking like a gorgeous peacock.

    Xia Bin was smiling, but Lin Mengya could tell that he was up to no good.

    Lin Mengya looked at him warily, but she kept sitting in the chair steadily.

    In terms of arrogance, she was not inferior to anyone.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed different from others, Hall Master Lin. I¡¯m the most benevolent person. Since you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, I¡¯ll have to hand you over to someone else. But it¡¯s gettingte, and I think you guys are hungry. I cannot treat you to a hearty dinner on the mountain but a simple meal. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Why is he so kind to treat them to a meal?¡±

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu looked at each other, and both felt that Xia Bin had bad intentions.

    However, behind Xia Bin, a fewckeys carried over some porridge, pancakes, and some side dishes, which looked not bad.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t doubt my good intentions. You are my guests, I should entertain you, not to mention that you have given me so many gifts. Just take it as a return.¡± Xia Binughed.

    Xia Bin¡¯s voice was already hoarse and unpleasant to listen to. Now that he wasughing so arrogantly, it sounded more like a vulture¡¯sughter.

    None of the more than 20 people from Sanjue Hall epted his so-called ¡°good intentions¡±.

    Lin Mengya, however, narrowed her eyes, cast a nce at him, and then turned to Qinghu.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s live up to Master Xia¡¯s kindness. Qinghu, please bring me some of the food. I¡¯d like to have a taste of the local specialties of Mount Five Heroes.¡±

    Xia Bin¡¯s pupils shrank, and then he put on a calm expression.

    However, there was absolute malice in the depths of his eyes.

    Qinghu got a bowl of warm porridge and put it in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand as if he knew nothing.

    After Lin Mengya took a bite gracefully, she frowned slightly.

    ¡°The porridge tastes good, but the ingredients inside are not good. Chief Xia, since you want to harm me, you should have asked your subordinates to buy some arsenic of good quality. Tsk, tsk, it stinks. It¡¯s not leftover fromst night, is it?¡±

 Chapter 983 - Chapter 983 A Trap to Kill in the Way

    Chapter 983 A Trap to Kill in the Way

    Xia Bin¡¯s eyes kept flickering, and his feminine face was covered with fments of cracks.

    He had seen with his own eyes that Lin Mengya had eaten a mouthful of porridge, but how could she be safe and sound?

    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.

    She loosened her grip, and the porridge bowl fell to the ground.

    Lin Mengya pped her hands, with a pitiful look in her eyes, She thought, ¡°It seems that the information Xia Bin got from the person behind the scenes was not that urate.

    ¡°Although the person knows about the past grievances between Qinghu and Chief Xia, he or she is not so well-informed about me.

    ¡°It seemed that the person who leaked the news is not someone by my side¡±.

    One piece of information after another shed through Lin Mengya¡¯s mind in an instant. However, the first thing she needed to do was to deal with the ashen-faced Chief Xia in front of her properly.

    ¡°You¡­ Well, you¡¯re great!¡±

    Xia Bin knew that the arsenic was highly toxic with no antidote to it. However, he did not know Lin Mengya¡¯s blood was more poisonous than any other poison in the world.

    He thought that Lin Mengya had yed some tricks and found it out in advance.

    Seeing his n fail, Xia Bin had to give up, and he was about to leave.

    In contrast, Lin Mengya was sitting calmly in her seat. She seemed to have seen through his thought at once.

    ¡°The person behind you should have wanted to kill me, right? You keep me alive just because you want to get more money. Of course, you can plot to kill my people. However, if they lose even a single hair, I promise that you won¡¯t get a single cent.¡±

    Xia Bin was so angry that heughed. He turned around with a hint of viciousness in his eyes.

    ¡°Hmph, all of you are now under my control. Hall Master Lin, you¡¯d better be aware of your situation!¡±

    Xia Bin waved his hand. Then the dozens of archers rushed into the front hall from outside and pointed their sharp arrows at Lin Mengya and the others.

    Xia Bin seemed to be morecking in patience than she had imagined.

    ¡°Xia Bin! Do you want to die?¡±

    Qinghu had taken Xia Bin as an eye-sore for a long time, and simrly, Xia Bin also wanted to kill his old enemy, Qinghu.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re the ones who want to die!¡±

    It was quite tense, and even Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

    However, after ncing at the dozens of people, she keenly sensed that something was wrong.

    ¡°Hold on! Chief Xia, you are doing this just after money. If I can help you earn more, you let go of my men. Okay?¡±

    Lin Mengya looked as calm as usual, with no anxiety revealed on her face.

    Xia Bin looked at Lin Mengya in front of him, with a moody expression. He pursed his lips but did not say a word.

    ¡°Besides, you have plenty of ways to deal with us. In case, these bows and arrows identally injure your men, your loss will outweigh the gain.¡±

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and slowed down her speaking speed.

    Xia Bin was smart, and he immediately understood the alternate meaning behind what she said. Xia Bin frowned slightly and nced at the dozens of people with bows and arrows quietly.

    He knew that Lin Mengya might be deliberately sowing discord. However, they were not his men after all.

    ¡°Well, you guys can leave now,¡± Xia Bin said to one of the archers.

    However, the dozens of people had no reaction as if they didn¡¯t hear him. They just pulled the bows to the fullest and aimed at Lin Mengya and the others.

    ¡°Zhao Guangda, I told you to leave now!¡±

    Xia Binid stress on his words, and he winked at his trusted aide.

    His trusted aide immediately pulled out a small and sharp dagger and secretly ced it on the waist of the person named Zhao Guangda.

    ¡°We will.¡±

    Zhao Guangda had a tough and shrewd appearance. Even though he was being treated like this, he did not reveal obvious displeasure on his face.

    After looking at Xia Bin, he led his men out of the front hall.

    Being humiliated on the spot, Xia Bin felt his anger welling up in his heart.

    Lin Mengya and Qinghu just nodded at Xia Bin cautiously. They did not dare to say anything else to provoke him again.

    Watching Xia Bin leave the front hall with his men, Lin Mengya and Qinghu gradually felt relief.

    As for the more than 20 people around, they all knew that they had just been so close to dying. However, they could not reveal any sign of cowardice in the bandit¡¯s territory.

    Each of them seemed to have been fished out of the water, with their backs covered in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Only this porridge is poisonous, and other food has no problem. Eat some, lest you will be out of strength.¡±

    After giving the order and watching the more than 20 people, each of whom only had a little food cautiously, Lin Mengya slumped in her seat and silentlymunicated with Qinghu with her eyes.

    It seemed that she was right. That group of people led by Zhao Guangda stayed not only to kill her but also to destroy the evidence.

    It should have been quiet in the middle of the night, but there was a quarrel sounding in the distance.

    Qinghu arranged for a few people to take turns being on guard, and the rest gathered together and went to sleep for the time being.

    Lin Mengya was lying in the innermost part of the room. She knew that it would be a tough night, but she could not appear panicked. Otherwise, what the others would do?

    So she closed her eyes. But her brain was still spinning.

    Just then, her hand was gently grabbed. Lin Mengya knew it was Qinghu.

    Feeling that Qinghu wrote the name ¡°Tiancheng¡± in her palm, Lin Mengya backhanded and shook Qinghu¡¯s hand gently.

    Indeed, it was the best way of learning about the past between Qinghu and Xia Bin through the Candle Dragon Cult.

    Moreover, abandoning them right after making use of them was also in line with Princess Tiancheng¡¯s usual style of doing things.

    It seemed that Tiancheng had lost her mind because of the failure, and she was determined to kill Lin Mengya to vent her anger.

    ...

    If that were the case, it would be much easier to deal with.

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know when the other four chiefs of mountain bandits would send their men over. If they were smart enough, they shoulde as soon as possible.

    Xia Bin was moody. He let Lin Mengya and the others go for the time being today because the archers did not follow his orders, which drove him crazy.

    Xia Bin would not only be on guard against those people, but he would also keep an eye on the supervision of Lin Mengya¡¯s team.

    He probably wouldn¡¯t feel any better either.

    No one knew how many conspiracies and plots were hidden in this dark night.

    It was a little out of Lin Mengya¡¯s expectations. Xia Bin had a disagreement with those people led by Zhao Guangda, but they settled it in a surprisingly short time.

    Overnight, they united to deal with theirmon enemy, Lin Mengya and others.

    Xia Bin looked at Lin Mengya and her people with a malicious gaze, but he was no longer as exasperated as he was yesterday.

    Either he hade up with a good idea to deal with Lin Mengya, or he was satisfied with the reward that the other party had promised.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ...

    Lin Mengya did not bother to pretend to have small talk with Xia Bin. Anyway, there was no possibility of peaceful coexistence between them.

    Xia Bin was in a good mood today, so he did not get angry at Lin Mengya¡¯s slight. However, he fixed his eyes on Qinghu as if he would not be satisfied until Qinghu was cut into pieces.

    ¡°Originally, I hoped to keep you here as guests for a few more days. Unfortunately, my Fort Naratha is too small to hold your big shots. Since you have rested well, please go down the mountain today.¡±

    Was he going to let them go?

    Both Lin Mengya and Qinghu had an intuition that Xia Bin was probably up to no good.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Chief Xia. Then we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Take care.¡±

    Of course, Lin Mengya did not believe that Xia Bin would let her go so easily. However, what surprised her even more was that Xia Bin actually left the front hall with his men.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to check out. You guys stay here for the moment.¡±

    Qinghu instructed with a serious look on his face, and then he disappeared outside the door.

    After a while, he returned with a strange expression.

    ¡°There really are no ambushes outside. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. Her doubts were not less than Qinghu¡¯s.

    The group of people surrounded her tightly and left Fort Naratha quickly and heavily guardedly. It was even stranger that even their carriage and luggage were ced at the entrance of Fort Naratha.

    And Xia Bin had a carefree look on his face. He even smiled at Lin Mengya, but his smile was cold and creepy.

    ¡°Are there any of our people helping outside?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and asked while the others were packing up.

    Qinghu immediately replied in a low voice, ¡°There are about a hundred people outside.¡±

    Looking at Xia Bin again, Lin Mengya only felt her heart beating fast and growing wildly restless.

    After organizing the caravan, Lin Mengya¡¯s group immediately set off from Fort Naratha. The smile on Xia Bin¡¯s face gradually faded away.

    Xia Bin said, ¡°What happens next is your business. If they run away, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you.¡±

    Zhao Guangda, who was standing behind Xia Bin, nced coldly at the bandit¡¯s chief in front of him, then waved his hand, and disappeared from Fort Naratha with his men.

    ¡°Qinghu, it¡¯s time for you to taste the pain I¡¯ve suffered in my life!¡±

    Looking at the distant forest, Xia Bin curled his lips into a sneer, without a trace of warmth.

    The carriage sped through the forests. They didn¡¯t notice that dozens of people with bows and arrows had quietly appeared in the forest behind them,

    Some of them had ambushed there in advance, and now, they aimed their arrows at the speeding carriage.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The unique red arrow struck the carriage, like releasing a certain signal. In an instant, several dozen arrows and crossbow bolts shot toward the carriage.

    The horse that was shot let out a mournful cry and fell to the ground heavily, but it was still in a running posture.

    The carriage rolled over on its side, appearing a little tragic scene.

    Zhao Guangda immediately led his men to check the carriage, but there was no one in the carriage except for the luggage.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled! Return to chase them!¡±

    Even though the interception attempt failed, Zhao Guangda did not blow his top.

    It was because he had already made arrangements along the way of bothing and going. Furthermore, Xia Bin¡¯s men woulde out to help them search. It would be extremely difficult to escape!

    In the woods not far from Fort Naratha, Lin Mengya, and the more than 20 people were lying on the ground quietly, listening carefully to what was going on outside.

    Finally, a rush of bandits rushed over. As expected, those fellows wanted to kill Lin Mengya and others in the way.

    Xia Bin was not a fool. He knew that if Lin Mengya and others died in Fort Naratha, following that, it would be a bloodbath from the person behind him.

    Fortunately, these horses had been specially trained so well that they could run to their destination on their own even without a carriage driver.

 Chapter 984 - Chapter 984 Entering Fort Naratha Again

    Chapter 984 Entering Fort Naratha Again

    Lin Mengya knew that these little tricks would soon be seen through.

    At a nce, Lin Mengya could tell that those were well-trained soldiers. People like them usually had very detailedbat ns.

    Although her subordinates were much better than the mountain bandits, they could not defeat the regr army. Lin Mengya was quite aware of that.

    The only thing they could do now was to stall them. They hid in the forest, waiting to meet up with other teams.

    ¡°Which bandit vige is nearest to Fort Naratha?¡±

    This was the territory of the officials and bandits, who should be very afraid of other regr armies getting involved.

    After all, this was not an honorable thing. In case, it was exposed, not only would the way of getting money to be cut off, but those officials who obtained merits from here would also be implicated.

    For this reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s n was simple. She intended to lead the trouble to other groups of bandits and take advantage of it.

    Qinghu thought about it quickly and replied in a low voice.

    ¡°The nearest one is a dozen miles away from here. I¡¯m afraid it would be toote to go there on foot.¡±

    Their enemies were on horses, while they were on foot.

    Not everyone was as good as Qinghu in martial arts, so it was a little unrealistic to try to get to that bandit vige before their enemies could react.

    ¡°Select a few people who are good at martial arts and pretend that we are heading for that bandit vige. Remember, don¡¯t go too far. Once you hear any movement behind, immediately turn back, and the others just follow the guide to find a secluded ce to hide.¡±

    Qinghu nodded, but he soon realized something in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone.

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Lin Mengya smiled, appearing to have a meaningful look.

    ¡°To ensure all of you are safe, I¡¯ll have to do some sacrifices. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Trust me.¡±

    In the end, Qinghu did not stop Lin Mengya. He knew her character and also knew that she would not easily put herself in danger.

    After a long time, Qinghu only took out a dagger and stuffed it into Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Take care. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded. She understood Qinghu¡¯s concern and care for her.

    After tidying up her clothes and making sure that no soldiers of the regr army were chasing after her, Lin Mengya showed up by herself and walked toward the road.

    ¡°Who is it¡­ Hahaha, so you¡¯re here!¡±

    Obviously, the several bandits, who wanted to take advantage of the situation to rob money, did not expect that the rich woman, whom they had just let go of in pain, would show up in front of them so easily.

    Seeing that Lin Mengya, a delicate woman, was alone, the dirty ideas in their minds burned again.

    ¡°Take me to see your chief.¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at them indifferently, with no fear on her face.

    No kidding! If she did not want to, no one could get close to her, let alone the several small potatoes.

    However, it was obvious that the several small potatoes, who were ignored, did not know the strength of Lin Mengya. They surrounded her with sinister smiles. Lin Mengya frowned slightly. It seemed that she had to teach them a lesson.

    Lin Mengya gently raised her slender and beautiful fingers, and a bit of white powder flew out of her cuffs. In an instant, the bandit nearest to her fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth and twitching his limbs. He was dying.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take me to see your chief, you¡¯ll be the next.¡±

    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was as cold as that of Yama from hell.

    The several bandits were so scared that their legs went weak. They didn¡¯t dare to be rash anymore.

    After looking around, they had no choice but to take Lin Mengya back to Fort Naratha.

    At the sentry post of Fort Naratha, Xia Bin was anxiously waiting for Zhao Guangda¡¯s men to hand Qinghu over to him.

    He didn¡¯t expect his old enemy didn¡¯te, but the greatest nemesis in his life arrived.

    Xia Bin saw several dejected bandits timidly walking ahead of Lin Mengya.

    While Lin Mengya, the woman who should have died a long time ago, was not only unscathed but also extremely arrogantly scolded his men from time to time.

    It took a long time for Xia Bin to suppress the shock on his face. He wondered, ¡°Damn it! Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Chief Xia, how have you been?¡±

    It had only been a short while since theyst met, but Lin Mengya deliberately provoke Xia Bin. Since Xia Bin had plotted against her step by step, Lin Mengya was unnecessarily to be polite to him.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in such a good mood. What? Do you want to be a bandit in the mountains with me, instead of living a good life?¡±

    Xia Bin deliberately showed a gloomy face. However, Lin Mengya did not take his provocation seriously at all.

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows as if she was considering his advice carefully.

    ¡°Yeah, Chief Xia. Especially after seeing your demeanor, I feel more and more that Mount Five Heroes is a ce for outstanding talents. I do want to take over this ce, but I just wonder if you can give up your position?¡±

    In Xia Bin¡¯s territory, Lin Mengya imed to take his position.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s arrogance was absolutely beyond Xia Bin¡¯s imagination.

    Xia Bin repeatedly suppressed his anger. However, no matter how hard Xia Bin tried tofort himself, he could not resist the impulse to strangle Lin Mengya with his own hands.

    If he had not made the agreement with that person in advance, he would have immediately jumped in front of Lin Mengya and cut her 17 or 18 times to vent his anger.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, I¡¯m afraid that this poor ce is not to your tastes. Since I¡¯ve made it clear that I won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore, why do you ask for trouble? Do you think that Fort Naratha is a ce where you cane and go at your will?¡±

    Lin Mengya had been putting a smile on her face, but her brain was spinning fast.

    ¡°There must be something fishy!¡±

    ¡°In this case, I will not leave. I think the sceneries here are breathtaking. From today on, I¡¯ll stay here. Someone, open the door for me!¡±

    Everyone was looking at Lin Mengya with terrified expressions, except for Xia Bin.

    ...

    They had been mountain bandits for years, but they had rarely seen such a rich person who took the initiative toe to their door.

    However, it was weirder to see the reaction of their chief, who had never let go of a rich passerby.

    ¡°No! Hurry up and go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°No, No, No. I won¡¯t leave. Since you have the guts to catch me, why don¡¯t you dare to open the door?¡±

    Lin Mengya started her y directly, making a scene at the door.

    After a few rounds, Xia Bin was so angry as to gnash his teeth, but Lin Mengya refused to leave and emerged herself more and more into her y.

    Later on, Xia Bin¡¯s face turned ashen. Lin Mengya, in contrast, yed more and more exaggerated, like a shrew of a TV y she had watched in herst life.

    ¡°Open the door since you have the guts to rob me! You coward, I know you don¡¯t dare to open the door!¡±

    The rhythm of hitting the door was cheerful, the emotions were clear, and the words were ironic. All of this constantly challenged Xia Bin¡¯s bottom line of endurance.

    After Lin Mengya repeated this for the 15th time, Xia Bin, who had been holding back his anger for a long time, finally could not help but roar.

    ¡°Open the door for me! I¡¯ll chop her to death!¡±

    ...

    Xia Bin, who always twisted his slender waist while walking and paid great attention to elegance and charm, holding a steel knife, across a few steps to get to the ground with a gust of wind.

    And Lin Mengya, who had finally achieved her goal, swaggered back to the yard of Fort Naratha.

    ¡°Chief Xia, I¡¯d like to advise you not to be impulsive. If I die in your hands, those fellows outside will have an excuse to destroy your Fort Naratha.¡±

    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes, pretending to be as innocent as she could.

    Poor Xia Bin, who couldn¡¯t win the argument, nor did he know how to y a drama, almost died of being choked to death with anger.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Xia Bin held the steel knife in his hand, but he was hesitant for a long time and did not make a move.

    Xia Bin was so angry that his features were distorted.

    However, He was aware that Lin Mengya, the woman in front of him, was the key to deciding his life and death.

    In a fit of rage, Xia Bin felt that only blood couldfort him. Without even a nce, he stabbed the steel knife toward his side.

    With a ¡°puff¡±, the bandit who wasughing secretly felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    He looked at Xia Bin in disbelief with his eyes widened, and then his body fell to the ground.

    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces seemed to freeze. No one dared to utter a single word, and not even breathe.

    Seeing the bright red blood, Xia Bin finally recovered from the rage.

    Xia Bin casually pulled the steel knife out of the bandit¡¯s chest, with a ruthless sneer.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, since you¡¯d like to join here, of course, I should wee you. Someone, arrange the best room for Hall Master Lin.¡±

    Xia Bin¡¯s voice was cold and ruthless. It was as if he did not kill his follower, but a kitten or a puppy.

    Lin Mengya shrugged indifferently. Such an abnormal person had no sense at all. Anyway, it was enough to know that Xia Bin did not dare to do anything to her.

    As for the other things¡­

    LinMengya¡¯s eyes inadvertently swept over the surrounding mountain bandits. She thought, ¡°A tyrant can never truly win the hearts of the people.¡±

    Instead of being brought to the best room, Lin Mengya was sent under guard to a temporary prison.

    Although Fort Naratha was a bandit vige, the interior decoration was not crude at all because of Xia Bin¡¯s personal preferences.

    After all, Xia Bin still missed the luxurious life he once lived. Nowadays, he had to live in the mountains with these rough people every day. How could he be willing in his heart?

    The psychological gap could not be made up, no matter how much money he had.

    Sitting on the chair, Lin Mengya had a general idea of the conditions offered by those people for Xia Bin.

    In addition to money, there were probably some other things that Xia Bin wanted but could not get.

    Otherwise, with his character, how could he keep his word?

    Two strong mountain bandits watched outside the door, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to escape at all.

    She did note here to vent her anger at Xia Bin.

    Lin Mengya was the target of the regr army. After chasing after her team for nothing, those people would return to Fort Naratha.

    ording to Xia Bin¡¯s personality, he would not allow the regr army to enter Fort Naratha again. And those people would not give up until they caught Lin Mengya.

    One party wanted toe in, while the other party didn¡¯t allow it.

    What a wonderful show it would be!

    Leaning against the bedhead, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    Lin Mengya hoped that Qinghu and Baisu would not encounter any danger. Otherwise, she would not mind overturning the entire Mount Five Heroes!

 Chapter 985 - Chapter 985 Revenge for His Wife

    Chapter 985 Revenge for His Wife

    Lin Mengya paid all her attention to the outside.

    No matter what happened, it would not escape her eyes.

    As time went by, Lin Mengya¡¯s worry and anxiety gradually became stronger and stronger.

    Zhao Guangda and the others had not shown up. It meant that they were still chasing after the remaining people outside.

    Before she left, she had secretly told Qinghu that if he was in danger, find a way to leave the clue to those people, indicating to them that she had returned to Fort Naratha.

    Since Zhao Guangda had seen Xia Bin¡¯s despicable behavior, he was unlikely to trust Xia Bin.

    To prevent those people from entering Fort Naratha again, Xia Bin would most probably deny that Lin Mengya was right here.

    Let Xia Bin and Zhao Guangda fight each other fiercely to buy time for Baisu and Qinghu. This was what Lin Mengya wanted.

    After about a few hours, even Lin Mengya felt a little restless, some noise outside was finally sounded again.

    It sounded like someone was shouting in the distance, but Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t hear it clearly because she was in a remote ce.

    In a short while, someone came to the courtyard where she stayed and called the two strong bandits at the door.

    ¡°Hurry up! Chief called us to go over there!¡±

    The two bandits, who were watching Lin Mengya, did not dare to dy. After locking the door, they ran forward hurriedly with theirpanion.

    Lin Mengya immediately got out of bed and looked out through the crack of the window.

    It seemed that something unexpected must have happened outside. Otherwise, Xia Bin would not have asked the two guards to go over there.

    However, Lin Mengya had no idea who had arrived. Was it Zhao Guangda or any other chief from the other four mountains?

    No matter which one it was, it was good news for her.

    It was within Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation, but it was more chaotic than she had expected.

    Xia Bin stood atop the sentry post, looking down from above, but his face was gloomy.

    Without his notice, many people had gathered outside the gate, and they were all his old acquaintances.

    Xia Bin narrowed his eyes, and his gaze swept through the crowd.

    As expected, those who had been keeping an eye on his position and wanted to rece him were all there.

    They usually did their business respectively, but why did theye to Xia Bin¡¯s ce at the same time today?

    Relying on Fort Naratha¡¯s various advantages, Xia Bin could do whatever he wanted at will in Mount Five Heroes.

    More importantly, the other four chiefs were on guard against each other and ostracized each other, which made Xia Bin¡¯s Fort Naratha the head of all the bandit viges.

    Xia Bin did not expect that the other four chiefs had gathered together, which was difficult for him to resist them.

    Xia Bin cursed in his mind, ¡°Damn it! ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°Chief Xia, we are here to talk about the old days with you. Is it how your Fort Naratha treats guests?¡±

    At the gate, a burly man riding on a horse revealed a seemingly simple and honest smile.

    However, the shiny steel knife on his back was shing with a cold light. It seemed that this was a fierce and malicious man, too.

    Xia Bin¡¯s expression did not change as he smiled sinisterly.

    ¡°Chief Chang, Fort Naratha is a small ce, and it can¡¯t amodate your group of big figures. If you¡¯d like toe to visit, you can do it yourself another day. Otherwise, you will scare the vigers here with yourrge number of people.¡±

    Even though Xia Bin was at a disadvantage in headcounts, he was not afraid.

    In his opinion, the other four groups of bandits were just a crowd of riffraff. Onceing into a fight, they would probably retreat.

    At worst, they would turn against each other, but Xia Bin was not afraid of that.

    However, Chang Hu just snorted coldly and exchanged looks with the other chiefs in secret.

    Apart from the four of them, no one in the mountains knew that they used to be buddies who had gone through life and death together on the battlefield.

    Their team, including the officer and other soldiers, had all died during that battle. Only the four of them had escaped from death. Later, they upied the mountains and became the bandit chiefs of Mount Five Heroes.

    They were well aware of the games among the mountain bandits and local officers and soldiers. To protect themselves respectively, the four of them had to pretend to be against each other.

    This time, they could gather here justifiably because of a woman.

    They were buddies who had gone through life-and-death trials together. How could they abandon their brotherhood?

    Moreover, they had been tired after decades of fighting and killing. It happened that they learned about this good businessst night, so they decided to make it before washing their hands of robbery.

    In addition, that damned sissy, Xia Bin, had secretly plotted against many of them. They had to take revenge on him!

    ¡°Tsk, if you only have this much courage, how can you be a hero in the mountains? I¡¯d like to advise you to take your men and enter the pce to be eunuchs.¡±

    Another chief named Sun Zhuang began to ridicule Xia Bin, too.

    Everyone burst intoughter at these words. Xia Bin was gnashing his teeth in hatred, but he did not dare to open the gate to provoke them.

    Xia Bin cursed in his mind, ¡°Damn it! ¡°I¡¯ve never been humiliated like this before.

    ¡°The damn woman pissed me off first! ¡°Then, these sworn enemies came to provoke me!

    ¡°Sooner orter, I will kill all of them!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Chief Sun. You are also here. As recalled, three years ago, my men went down the mountain to have fun with a few women. I heard that your old lover was among them. I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but you are too stingy. You didn¡¯t even give her a piece of jewelry. My men were kind and took good care of her. But unfortunately, she died because of bad luck.¡±

    Xia Bin¡¯s tone was vicious. Sun Zhuang¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    That woman was his childhood sweetheart before he joined the army. She had been waiting for Sun Zhuang for many years and bing an olddy. Finally, Sun Zhuang came back.

    To protect her, Sun Zhuang did not take her up the mountain, but they got married in private.

    Sun Zhuang had hidden this secret from his men and sneaked down the mountain for two years after he got married.

    ...

    However, they did not expect that the bandits from Fort Naratha ran into him and his wife.

    Even though Sun Zhuang had sent his men to secretly take care of his wife, Xia Bin was so vicious and merciless that he led hundreds of people to sneak down the mountain to kill Sun Zhuang¡¯s wife. Sun Zhuang¡¯s dozens of men could resist.

    If one of his men had not risked his life to break out of the encirclement and informed Sun Zhuang, he probably could not even have seen the whole body of his wife.

    That night, Sun Zhuang rushed to his wife¡¯s courtyard with his men regardless of anything else.

    As soon as he entered the door, a tragic scene came into his sight.

    His men, who were assigned to protect his wife, had been chopped into pieces for a long time.

    In the main room, his poor wife was cut open in the belly, with her body naked.

    Sun Zhuang went crazy at the scene and wanted to fight Xia Bin to the death.

    If his men had not desperately stopped him, he would have fallen into Xia Bin¡¯s trap.

    After that, he personally collected the body of his beloved wife. The once beautiful, kind, and virtuous woman had been ruined beyond recognition.

    Moreover, she was pregnant with their unborn child.

    ...

    Even the coroner, who was used to seeing the dead, shook his head and sighed a few times, ¡°It¡¯s too miserable.¡±

    From then on, Sun Zhuang and Xia Bin became sworn enemies.

    Today, with the help of his former buddies, his deceased wife could rest in peace.

    ¡°Cut the crap. I will make you pay the price today!¡±

    Sun Zhuang drew his bow and shot an arrow straight at Xia Bin.

    Xia Bin was shocked, but he randomly reached out to grab the man beside him and ced him in the front.

    The arrow pierced through that man¡¯s chest, and Xia Bin took a few steps back before he stopped.

    Xia Bin looked at those people outside the gate with an ashen face. It seemed that they were here for a real fight today!

    ¡°Xia Bin, I will let you pay back with your blood today!¡±

    Sun Zhuang roared and rushed forward. The others did not dare to dy and rode their horses forward one after another.

    The seemingly sturdy gate of the fort seemed to be on the verge of copse under the siege of over a thousand people.

    ¡°Hang on there! No one is allowed to escape!¡±

    Xia Bin stamped his feet in anger, but there were only a few hundred people in his ce.

    Xia Bin thought, ¡°Sun Zhuang merely lost a woman. It is not a big deal. How dare he plot against me? All of them deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Chief Xia, we probably can not hold on outside. How about you go first? Where there is life, there is hope!¡±

    The advisor, the vice chief of Fort Naratha, who had been following Xia Bin for years, whispered anxiously in Xia Bin¡¯s ear.

    ¡°That makes sense. Bring that woman here. As long as we have her as a hostage, we¡¯ll have a chance to make aeback. I¡¯ll go to the secret passage in the back mountain and wait for you there.¡±

    Xia Bin did not care about the mountain bandits¡¯ lives in his ce at all. Since they could not stop the other four groups of bandits, he would have to first leave today.

    It was just a small vige. However, Xia Bin¡¯s things were not something that anyone could touch.

    A vicious smile appeared on Xia Bin¡¯s lips. He thought, ¡°No one is allowed to take what I, Xia Bin, abandoned!¡±

    Seeing that the gate had been smashed open from the outside, Xia Bin quickly made his way toward the back mountain.

    Hearing the sounds of fighting and killing from outside, Lin Mengya was a little excited. It seemed that the four groups of bandits had arrived.

    There were quite a few people in Xia Bin¡¯s ce, but based on his cold-hearted and selfish personality, it was hard to tell whether he would run away or not.

    Shortly after, Lin Mengya saw a figure sneaking into her courtyard and closing the door.

    Lin Mengya immediately recognized that this was the man who had been by Xia Bin¡¯s side.

    He came here at this time and probably had nothing good for Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya gripped the dagger Qinghu had stuffed into her hand earlier and stood behind the door quietly.

    The door lock was opened up, and the man pushed open the door.

    Lin Mengya seized the opportunity and stabbed the dagger below the man¡¯s ribs with great force.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The man let out a terrible cry. Lin Mengya immediately jumped aside and looked at the man in front of her warily.

    This stab was not a fatal blow but enough for him to suffer.

    The man¡¯s face twisted in pain. He leaned against the door and then fell to the ground.

    ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡±

    The man didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. He only let out a weak cry for help,

    Lin Mengya tried hard to remain calm. She took a step forward and said in a low voice.

    ¡°If you wish me to save your life, tell me the truth obediently. What¡¯s going on outside? And where¡¯s Xia Bin? If you dare to tell a lie, I¡¯ll kill you right here!¡±

    Seeing that the woman in front of him was calm andposed, the man realized that she was powerful, so he reported everything in detail honestly without dy.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986 Escape Sessfully

    ¡°Xia Bin went to the back mountain? Any way down the mountain from there?¡±

    Lin Mengya urately stabbed into the part of the man, so he would not have excessive blood loss to death. However, if he iled around, Lin Mengya guaranteed to make his life hell right away.

    The man, who was barely breathing, nodded. But soon, he became terrified.

    He struggled to crawl to Lin Mengya¡¯s feet and shouted with all his strength.

    ¡°Quick! There are explosives in the back mountain! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t wish to be sted to death!¡±

    Lin Mengya was shocked. She knew the seriousness of the matter.

    Once the explosives exploded, everyone in Fort Naratha would be buried there.

    Lin Mengya knew that this man was here to hold her hostage. However, once the time limit was exceeded, Xia Bin would recklessly detonate the explosives.

    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll ask someone to carry you out immediately. Don¡¯t y tricks. Based on what you¡¯ve just told me, I won¡¯t let you die.¡±

    Of course, the man did not trust Lin Mengya, but he had no other choice at the moment.

    After thinking for a while, he said with gritted teeth.

    ¡°If you break your promise, you will never know who wants to buy your life! I am the advisor to Xia Bin, and everyone on the mountain knows less than I do!¡±

    Lin Mengya nced at the man coldly and curled up her lips into a sneer.

    ¡°I spared your life because you didn¡¯t deserve to die. It doesn¡¯t mean that you have a reason to threaten me. If I want to find out these things, I don¡¯t have to rely on you.¡±

    Without further ado, Lin Mengya ran out of the courtyard where she was detained.

    Outside was in chaos, filled with the noises of shouting and killing.

    Lin Mengya tried to find a familiar figure in the crowd, and she was sure that Baisu must be looking for her in this group of people, too.

    Now that both sides were in the middle of a fight, Lin Mengya could not poison all of them.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Finally, in Lin Mengya¡¯s anxious eyes, Baisu showed up.

    Baisu, who had changed a bandit¡¯s outfit, found Lin Mengya with her sharp eyes and immediately rushed over to protect her master.

    ¡°Quick! Inform everyone to retreat now. There are explosives on the back mountain. Xia Bin has been on his way there! One more thing. Find two people to go to the backyard and carry a man out of there. He is very important. Maybe we can find out from him who is secretly trying to harm us.¡±

    Baisu was still worried about Lin Mengya, but in the excitement of the crowd, both sides had already gotten into a tangled fight.

    It was difficult to retreat.

    Under such a situation, Lin Mengya had no choice but to ask Baisu to take her to find the chiefs of the other four groups of bandits.

    The battlefield in the front yard was a bloody mess.

    Without Xia Bin¡¯smand, Fort Naratha was already in a state of disunity, with numerous casualties.

    However, in the center of the battlefield, a figure holding a pair of steel knives kept killing fiercely as if he had entered an unguarded ce.

    It was Sun Zhuang. He had gone so crazy in killing that he could no longer distinguish between good and evil or right and wrong.

    Fortunately, Chang Hu, who was next to Sun Zhuang, remained as calm as usual, and at once, he saw Baisu, the woman who had a mysterious identity and background.

    Chang Hu also saw Lin Mengya, who had been firmly protected by Baisu. Lin Mengya looked a little embarrassed, but she was very calm,pletely different from an ordinary woman who was frightened to scream.

    Chang Hu took a few steps forward to Lin Mengya and Baisu and said respectfully.

    ¡°Madam, since you¡¯vee out, please go outside and wait for a moment. This is a personal grudge between Xia Bin and us. Please...¡±

    ¡°Sir, Xia Bin has already escaped. There are explosives in the back mountain. If you do not retreat quickly, I am afraid that everyone will die here. Believe me, I will never harm you!¡±

    Chang Hu did not know why, but probably because the woman in front of him looked serious with a little dignified between her eyebrows.

    In an instant, he believed Lin Mengya, without any doubt.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask my men to retreat. You can leave now.¡±

    Even so, Chang Hu insisted on letting Lin Mengya leave first.

    He knew very well in his mind. If the four buddies of them wanted to get rid of everything in the past and be ordinary people from homeless mountain bandits, the woman in front of him was a godsend opportunity.

    Lin Mengya was taken out by Baisu without saying a word, and before leaving, she specially told Chang Hu to save the advisor who was waiting in the courtyard.

    Unknowing how powerful the explosives would be, and for safety, Baisu had to take Lin Mengya to ride a horse and ran into the distance.

    As time passed bit by bit, Lin Mengya became more and more nervous.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound, which was as if tearing heaven and earth apart, was heard. Lin Mengya¡¯s keen sense of smell could smell the stench of the burning gunpowder in the air.

    Looking at the Fort Naratha behind them withplex expressions, both Lin Mengya and Baisu felt sad.

    ording to the estimation of timing, Chang Hu and his men should have enough time to retreat to a safe ce.

    Even if they ran a little slower, they should only have suffered a little impact.

    The sounds of explosions were heard in continuous session from behind. It was a long time before it was quiet again.

    Lin Mengya immediately asked Baisu to turn around and go back. They rode for a long time before they saw some familiar figures.

    ¡°Is everyone all right?¡±

    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse and dashed towards the nearest person.

    In the air, the smell of gunpowder was very pungent. Thick smoke billowed not far away. Fort Naratha, which was the protecting barrier for those people this morning, had now be a sea of fire.

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment and then searched silently in the crowd.

    However, when she saw the injured people, she immediately stopped to treat the wound and bandage it up.

    There were too many injured people, and most of them were injured in the battle with the bandits of Fort Naratha.

    Lin Mengya had no time to care about anything else. She had to treat everyone¡¯s injuries with Baisu.

    ¡°Mengya, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    When Lin Mengya was forcibly carried up in someone¡¯s arms, Qinghu¡¯s slightly trembling voice was heard from behind.

    Lin Mengya gave up her intended resistance and heaved a sigh of relief.

    She knew that Qinghu would never let her be in danger alone.

    She touched Qinghu¡¯s arm, indicating to him not to hold her so tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Is everyone alright?¡±

    Qinghu finally calmed down after a long time.

    However, he looked a little hesitant. He must have been freaking out by the explosion scene just now.

    ¡°Everyone is fine. Thanks to Chief Chang¡¯s loud voice, saying that you had been rescued, telling us about explosives in the back mountain of Fort Naratha, and asking us to leave quickly. Our Sanjue Hall did not go there for a fight. Of course, we were the first to retreat. It¡¯s just that after the explosion, some of the injured could note out in time, so our men went to rescue them. But rest assured, they are all fine, just minor injuries at most.¡±

    Lin Mengya felt relieved at Qinghu¡¯s words.

    It might be a good thing for the members of Sanjue Hall this time. At the very least, they could gradually get used to each other after this experience.

    However, the top priority now was to find the four chiefs of the mountain bandits.

    Everything that had happened today was all because of her, so Lin Mengya had to take responsibility for it.

    Even though the explosions were over, the mountain body had been shaken.

    Rocks kept sliding down the mountain slope. The deeper they went in, the more obvious the shaking became.

    ¡°Stop, Mengya. You¡¯ll be in danger if you go inside. Go back now, and I¡¯ll get them all back!¡±

    Qinghu stood in front of Lin Mengya, looking anxious, for fear that Lin Mengya would encounter any danger.

    Lin Mengya grabbed Qinghu¡¯s wrist, lowered her head to think for a while, and then shouted inside.

    ¡°Chiefs, Xia Bin is still alive. If you have anything to settle with him, just push it back for now.¡±

    It was Lin Mengya who had sent someone to instigate the four chiefs of the bandits toe to siege Fort Naratha.

    However, ording to the situation just now, Lin Mengya could tell that this was not the only reason.

    ¡°We are grateful for your kindness, Madam. The four of us will remember it forever.¡±

    Finally, Chang Hu and the other three chiefs¡¯ figures came into Lin Mengya¡¯s sight. However, Sun Zhuang, who had gone crazy in killing for revenge, was so exhausted that he was carried on someone¡¯s back.

    Chang Hu and Lin Mengya nodded to each other from a distance. Then Lin Mengya was taken away by Qinghu and Baisu again. As soon as her tense nerves rxed a little, Lin Mengya felt a sense of powerlessness and sharp pain in her belly.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Mengya!¡±

    In a daze, Lin Mengya saw the anxious faces of Qinghu and Baisu. However, she couldn¡¯t even say a word tofort them before shepletely lost consciousness.

    In an instant, her consciousness returned to the interface of the Shen Nung system once again.

    Lin Mengya, who was slow-witted, was stunned for a moment, and then a burst of pleasure came from her consciousness.

    When she was hit by an external force or temporarily lost the control power of her body, the Shen Nung system could protect her consciousness in time so that she would notpletely fall into numbness.

    In other words, she was not at any risk of brain death.

    It was just a matter of her physical condition, causing her to temporarily lose contact with the outside world.

    Regardless of anything else, Lin Mengya immediately pulled up her various physical indicators to check.

    And she studied them very carefully, especially in regard to the fetus in her belly.

    Fortunately, she just had a slight pregnancy reaction because she had been running around these days.

    The fetus was now developing safely in her body without any problem.

    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya had a strong constitution, and her child seemed to have inherited her in this respect.

    Lin Mengya felt a little guilty. She knew that she was pregnant, but as a mother-to-be, shecked the self-consciousness of a mother.

    When Lin Mengya looked at the series of data, a burst of tender feelings welled up in her heart.

    Although it was still a fetus, there was some specialmunication between them through the Shen Nung system.

    Lin Mengya believed that her child would be smart and cute.

    After 15 hours of rest, the Shen Nung system finally reminded Lin Mengya that her body had recovered its basic biological functions and that she could opt out of the life-protecting mechanism at this point.

    As soon as Lin Mengya pressed the button, she felt sore all over and faintly heard the quarrel between a man and a woman.

    ¡°Master is pregnant. What a big thing it is! Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    ording to the voice, it should be Baisu.

    However, it was rare to hear Baisu¡¯s angry voice. When the cool beauty got angry, she brought up a sort of unexpected power.

 Chapter 987 - Chapter 987 Everyone Knows

    Chapter 987 Everyone Knows

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Thank you readers!

    Qinghu, who had always been eloquent, had to look at the girl in front of him helplessly as if he had lost his tongue. After all, he had a guilty conscience.

    ¡°Stop arguing! Hall Master is awake.¡±

    Finally, Shi Bupo found Lin Mengya, who had just opened her eyes.

    Several people immediately rushed in front of Lin Mengya, with deep worry on their familiar faces.

    Especially Baisu, whose eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had been crying for a long time. She looked so pitifully.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t me Qinghu. I told him not to say it. But it¡¯s good that everyone knows it now. You have to be obedient. If my child is unhappy, you will have to be responsible.¡±

    They immediately nodded and looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s belly with extremelyplex and gentle eyes respectively.

    Lin Mengya felt a little ufortable, but she knew that they were just too worried about her.

    ¡°Well, hurry up and get her something to eat.¡±

    With a simple word, Qinghu sent away the few people who were looking at Lin Mengya affectionately.

    Lin Mengya, who had just recovered, breathed a sigh of relief. It took her more energy to appease several people who sincerely cared about her than to deal with her enemies.

    ¡°Is your body really okay?¡±

    After the others left, Qinghu was deeply concerned again. Lin Mengya did not know whether tough or cry.

    She shook her head gently. The child in her belly was much stronger than she had imagined.

    ¡°The child is fine, and so am I. Um, I was not bleeding, was I?¡±

    Qinghu finally breathed a sigh of relief because he knew that Lin Mengya would never hide anything from him.

    Lin Mengya¡¯s body conditioning had always been taken care of by top-skilled doctors. It was a remote ce here. In case they met a quack, it would hurt her and the child in her belly.

    ¡°No, you were not. No worry. I know what to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about others. It won¡¯t be toote to do anything else after you get recovered.¡±

    Lin Mengya wished to say that she could even skip and jump about now, but she knew that neither Qinghu nor Baisu would believe her.

    ¡°Okay. Keep an eye on the survivors of Fort Naratha. Xia Bin is a nearly crazy man. Since he can blow up his base without hesitation, naturally, he won¡¯t let us go so easily. Those are his men after all. Even if he has abandoned them, he still has the influence. We have to be cautious.¡±

    Qinghu nodded with a serious look. At that time, they were in a panic because Lin Mengya suddenly fainted. Fortunately, Shi Bupo had arranged for everything in advance.

    Xu Shan had been guarding outside. He was responsible for the safety of Lin Mengya and the others, and he also assisted the people of the other four mountain forts to watch the captives of Fort Naratha.

    With Xu Shan guarding outside and Shi Bupo inside, Lin Mengya would not fear even if Xia Bin came back.

    Lin Mengya had been lying on the bed for a whole day and night, even Xu Shan, who had always been slow, couldn¡¯t help running in and giggling at Lin Mengya¡¯s belly.

    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, thinking, ¡°Have these guys be foolish by the explosion?¡±

    The aftermath of the explosion was very serious. Fort Naratha had been razed to the ground, and even that road had to be cleaned up again to barely pass.

    The good thing was that they had plenty of manpower.

    Except for those who were badly injured and couldn¡¯t move, the others all went to clean up the road.

    The road would be cleared by tonight at the earliest.

    With several eyes firmly kept on her, Lin Mengya, who had repeatedly guaranteed to keep herself and the child in her belly safe, was allowed to get up eventually.

    However, Qinghu, Baisu, and the other two firmly protected her in the middle, which made Lin Mengya a little unustomed to the surprised eyes of the people outside.

    ¡°Hall Master Lin, are you getting well now?¡±

    In the hall, Chang Hu and the other three mountain bandit chiefs had various expressions on their faces, but they all looked grave.

    After retreating from Fort Naratha, they came to the nearest mountain fort, which was the territory under Sun Zhuang¡¯s control.

    Lin Mengya did not reveal her real identity but only used the name of the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall in the underworld. However, Chang Hu and the others knew very well that Lin Mengya was probably a benefactor who was out of their reach in their lives.

    Although they had been bandits for years, they lived a life that was no big difference from that in the army.

    Their subordinates were well-behaved and even kept the spirits of soldiers as before.

    And to Lin Mengya, the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall, they were extremely respectful towards her.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine. I see that you have almost recovered from your injuries. So, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    They had wasted a lot of time recently. By the time they arrived at Lieyun, it would probably be beyond the appointed time.

    Lin Mengya was afraid that something unexpected would happen if they werete. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know how Xiaoyu was at present. The key point now was to end up this matter here quickly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Hall Master Lin, we are all ears.¡±

    Chang Hu couldn¡¯t figure out what Lin Mengya was thinking, so he had to let her speak first.

    Without further ado, Lin Mengya took something out of her pocket and ced it in front of Chang Hu.

    ¡°I know what you four buddies are thinking. There are two options for you right now. One, stay here and do shady businesses. I¡¯d like to remind you that the new emperor has a different character from the former emperor. As you know, every new emperor brings his own courtiers. In case anything happens, you guys will be the first to be abandoned.¡±

    Except for Sun Zhuang, the other three bandit chiefs, looked a little surprised at Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but their eyes were equally serious.

    They naturally knew that they were ying with fire.

    ¡°We¡­ We had no choice. We¡¯ve been tired of such a dangerous life.¡±

    Chang Hu was the eldest of the four, and he could speak on behalf of the other three.

    Lin Mengya nodded and then shifted her eyes to the in-looking iron te.

    ¡°I know you four want to serve the imperial court, but your identities¡­ If you wish to get a legal identity again and not be suspected by anyone, you can be my guards first. If you have the luck toe back alive from Lieyun, you can do whatever you want. No one will doubt your former identities, As for your men, whoever wants to live a good life cane with me. You have my word.¡±

    Lin Mengya had made her ns earlier. In addition to the special examination given by the emperor, people who want to realize their ambitions had to be rmended by aristocratic families in the Jin State.

    Back then, Baili Wuchen lost out because he had no family background. Even though he was excellent at plotting, he could only be a domestic servant in the end instead of bing an official justifiably.

    Without a prominent aristocratic family as a background, Baili Wuchen ended up being ostracized and depressed, not to mention the four bandit chiefs.

    It was easier said than done to start over.

    But Lin Mengya was different. She knew what Long Tianyu was thinking, and she also knew that the new blood of the Jin State would gradually wither if they only rely on aristocratic families.

    Therefore, she would bring a brand new model to the Jin State, so that the sons of humble families and the children of aristocratic families could have an equal opportunity to change their fates.

    At present, the aristocratic families were suppressed, and they were in decline.

    Once the 500 elites and the people from the Mount Five Heroes returned from the Lieyun Empire, she would have every reason to make them the pirs of the imperial court in the near future.

    To save the world, this glory was enough to impact the old system of rmending talents.

    Moreover, apart from going to Lieyun with Lin Mengya, they probably would not have any other good opportunities to show their skills.

    It was good to have ambition, but it should be with matched ability. Otherwise, it would just be a pipe dream.

    Chang Hu and the others were stunned. Obviously, they did not expect Lin Mengya to be so frank.

    They had been used to being suppressed and exploited by the local officials. Sometimes, they had even to suffer and send their men to their deaths.

    They had been tired of such a wretched life for a long time.

    Chang Hu could make decisions for himself and his three buddies, but he had to think it over for those brethren outside.

    Lin Mengya understood Chang Hu¡¯s thoughts, so she motioned for Baisu to take out a stack of bank notes.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re in a dilemma. Here are banknotes for 3,000 taels of silver. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s a token of my appreciation. Those who are willing to go to Lieyun can go with my men, and those who don¡¯t want to go can take the money and settle down. After all, everyone has his family. It is normal and human. Don¡¯t be against their wills.¡±

    Looking at the 3,000 taels of silver in front of him, Chang Hu, a brave man in battle, almost shed tears.

    Chang Hu did not say much but just took the money, bowed deeply to Lin Mengya, and then strode out.

    The other bandit chiefs were also a little excited. Only Sun Zhuang sat there in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Lin Mengya noticed that the two buddies of Chang Hu and Sun Zhuang also wanted to go out andfort their men, but they were very worried about Sun Zhuang.

    Lin Mengya looked at Sun Zhuang thoughtfully. On the way here, Baisu mentioned the grudge between Sun Zhuang and Xia Bin to her.

    Although it was just a few words, Lin Mengya already understood why Sun Zhuang had such a reaction.

    After waiting for so long, Sun Zhuang finally had a chance to kill his enemy.

    Unexpectedly, Xia Bin managed to escape, and Sun Zhuang lost many of his men.

    How could Sun Zhuang ept this?

    Sun Zhuang had always been a strong-willed man. Now, he was probably even bitterly remorseful and at a loss about what to do.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya had to say.

    ¡°Brother Sun Zhuang, yourte wife would be deeply gratified if she knew what you have done for her. However, Xia Bin and I are sworn enemies. You will meet him sooner orter if you be one of my guards.¡±

    Lin Mengya knew that she was suspected of dragging Sun Zhuang into the water.

    However, whether it was the old grudge between Qinghu and Xia Bin or the new hatred now, what Lin Mengya said was true.

    In short, Xia Bin would not let her off, and likewise, she wanted to take Xia Bin¡¯s life.

    ¡°Do you mean that I can kill him with my own hands if I follow by your side?¡±

    Sun Zhuang, who had been in a daze from the very beginning, did not respond until he heard the name of Xia Bin, whom he hated to the core.

    It was just that his facial features had been distorted because of hatred.

 Chapter 988 - Chapter 988 Disband the Mountain Bandits

    Chapter 988 Disband the Mountain Bandits

    ¡°He will get killed, for sure. But he has too many enemies, so I can¡¯t guarantee that he will die in your hands in the end. What I can guarantee is that you can make up a stab to him at least.¡±

    There was irresistible firmness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. Sun Zhuang, who had been staring nkly in the direction of the southwest, took a deep look at Lin Mengya withplex expressions, and finally, he was no longer as stiff and numb as before.

    Sun Zhuang got up and walked out of the hall, and the other two bandit chiefs hurriedly chased after him.

    ¡°Sun Zhuang, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Arrange for my men to go with her.¡±

    This brief reply dered the dissolution of the mountain bandits on the Mount Five Heroes.

    Lin Mengya strolled out of the house leisurely. Currently, the four bandit chiefs had returned to their respective territories to deal with the rest of things.

    They checked out the people they had brought. Except for several slightly injured, no one was seriously injured or died.

    However, Lin Mengya did not feel happy. Such a thing had happened before they left the border of the Jin State. If they entered Lieyun, most likely, they would be in greater danger.

    ¡°Master, have some chicken soup, please. It¡¯s said that chicken here tastes particrly delicious and is not avable anywhere else.¡±

    Now Baisu was even more unwilling to leave Lin Mengya¡¯s side. She insisted on handling everything of Lin Mengya¡¯s life in person.

    As for living such a half-crippled life again, Lin Mengya was resistant in her heart.

    However, she had no say in this matter. Again, the people by her side became allies and unified their speech and action. So she had to ept to be taken care of obediently.

    Speaking of which, it was not that Lin Mengya was not grateful, but that she was not used to it.

    ¡°How is it going with the interrogation of that advisor of Fort Naratha?¡±

    Leaning on the bed and eating the chicken soup cooked by Baisu, Lin Mengya inquired about the news.

    ¡°He has confessed everything, saying that a woman came for Xia Bin and offered him 10,000 taels of silver to take your life. And, those archers were left by her.¡±

    Shi Bupo, who had been promoted to be Lin Mengya¡¯s personal secretary, looked like a slippery hooligan as usual. He was now the most loyal fan of Lin Mengya.

    ¡°10,000 taels of silver. I didn¡¯t expect my life to be so valuable. Have you gotten to know that woman¡¯s identity?¡±

    Shi Bupo shrugged his shoulders, with his eyes full of regret.

    ¡°Not yet. That woman was very cautious. She only came to Fort Naratha twice, and every time she came, she wrapped herself up tightly, so that no one could see her face. As per that advisor, she was a petite girl, and she should be a daughter of a wealthy family.¡±

    ¡°As expected, it is Long Mengru, Princess Tiancheng,¡± Lin Mengya thought, with a sneer on her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s her. I didn¡¯t expect her to hate me so much. It¡¯s a pity that her mother has put in so much effort to save her.¡±

    Lin Mengya had promised Shangguan Dongzhu that she would leave her daughter a way out.

    Unfortunately, Princess Tiancheng had repeatedly taken the road to ruin, so she deserved it.

    ¡°Hall Master, what should we do? Maybe we can wait for her. Since she wants to kill you, she may take the initiative toe to you.¡±

    Shi Bupo licked the corner of his mouth with an insidious look.

    Lin Mengya shook her head. After eating up the chicken soup remaining in the bowl in one gulp, she wiped her mouth and continued to say.

    ¡°It is toote. Think about what Xia Bin was like. He is vicious and cautious to the extreme. Do you think he will leave us such an opportunity? Besides, they might have some secret connection ways to each other. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask that advisor. I am sure that he doesn¡¯t know how to contact that woman. Xia Bin must have done it all himself.¡±

    Moreover, those archers hiding in the forest probably would see what happened.

    Therefore, this method did not work. But Lin Mengya knew that since Long Mengru had the nerve to attack her this time, she might do it a second time.

    As long as Lin Mengya was alive, Long Mengru would never stop making trouble for her.

    Lin Mengya thought, ¡°So it is not bad, lest I will feel bored along the way.¡±

    Chang Hu and the other three took quick action to reorganize their men. As turned out, each of them had a team of about 200 people.

    This time, Lin Mengya did not mix these people with her original team. After all, they were not at the same level as her subordinates.

    Moreover, she was not sure if those people were faithful to her, so she would put more trust in the 500 people under her.

    But she didn¡¯t prevent their interaction with her 500 people. Instead, she encouraged them to learn more about each other.

    Only through assimtion could the two forces eventually be one. This was also her ultimate goal.

    ¡°Hall Master, the road has been cleared. Shall we set off now?¡±

    Shi Bupo came to report to Lin Mengya, with a hint of surprise on his face. After a night of hard work, the blocked road was finally unblocked.

    Seeing the tiredness on everyone¡¯s faces, Lin Mengya did not order to set off in a hurry.

    It was alreadyte. It didn¡¯t matter to dy a moment more.

    ¡°Tell everyone to eat and sleep well. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning.¡±

    Over the past few days, whether those who were working on cleaning up the road or the four people by her side, had not rested well.

    It was because of the danger everywhere and the urgency of time. They could not have the time to rx, not even a moment.

    At night, they lit bonfires. Soon, the good smell of meat wafted through the entire mountain fort.

    But no one wouldpletely rx, so none of them drank there.

    When in danger, drinking could be fatal. Only by sobering up in his dream could one have a better chance of surviving.

    Lin Mengya was arranged in the best house in the mountain fort. Looking at those seemingly heroic-looking men who were saying goodbye to their pasts, she felt a little sad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how things are going on his side. Qinghu, I haven¡¯t slept well these days, as if something is going to happen.¡±

    Leaning against the door, Lin Mengya whispered.

    Qinghu picked up a coat and draped it over Lin Mengya¡¯s thin shoulders.

    ¡°I heard that pregnant women always have wild thoughts. He is the emperor now. Who dares do anything to him?¡±

    Qinghuforted Lin Mengya with a smile.

    ¡°s, nothing is worse than being an emperor. It seems to be extremely noble and powerful, but the great pressure of governing the country is all on his shoulders. What freedom and leisure can he have?¡±

    Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked at the tip of her shoe.

    She wished that she had overthought it because she became emotional as a pregnant woman.

    Lin Mengya touched her t belly, wondering, ¡°How happy will he be if he knows I am pregnant?¡±

    In the Imperial Pce of the Capital City thousands of miles away, Long Tianyu finished dealing with government affairs for a day. He was sitting in a chair, resting with his eyes closed.

    He didn¡¯t sleep well these days, so he had slight dark circles under his eyes.

    Even so, Long Tianyu, who wore an imperial robe and a jade crown, still gave off an extraordinary aura that could overawe everyone under the sun.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve found the troupe that performed the magic outside of the mansion that day. Unfortunately, they had already died in the fire before I found them.¡±

    Long Tianyu suddenly opened his eyes, which shot a touch of cold light. and there was a sparkle in his eyes.

    ¡°They are dead?¡±

    The spy in ck didn¡¯t dare to hide anything, and he immediately reported all information he had obtained.

    ¡°Got it. You may leave.¡±

    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was cold. Although he was dissatisfied, he knew that it was not his subordinate¡¯s fault.

    The spy left immediately, leaving the young new emperor alone in the Imperial Study.

    Moyan and the former emperor had been missing for more than a month. Meantime, Long Tianyu ordered to secretly lock down the Capital City and increase the search and guard, but still, no news of them.

    Long Tianyu felt more and more uneasy, and he was worried about Lin Mengya more than ever.

    It didn¡¯t matter if those people came at him, but if they were after her¡­

    Long Tianyu clenched his fists tightly, thinking, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let her take risks outside alone.¡±

    However¡­

    ¡°Third brother.¡±

    A long-lost voice was heard. Long Qinghan, who had be a big figure with great power currently, rushed to Long Tianyu cautiously like a thief.

    To make a y realistic, the two brothers had tensed up against each other in the imperial court.

    But in Long Qinghan¡¯s heart, whether Long Tianyu was the emperor or not, Long Tianyu was always the most respected and trusted third brother of him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Their n was going well, so Long Tianyu thought that they should be more careful.

    However, Long Qinghan hurriedly handed a letter to Long Tianyu and said in an anxious voice.

    ¡°Pan¡¯er left a letter and ran away. I have to save her!¡±

    ¡°Gu Pan?¡± Long Tianyu naturally knew what Gu Pan meant to Long Qinghan. After all, Qinghan had offended many people because of her.

    Long Tianyu immediately took the letter from Long Qinghan¡¯s hand and read it, and his brows furrowed tighter and tighter.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say it earlier?¡±

    Long Tianyu threw the letter on the table heavily.

    The same look of anxiety appeared in Long Qinghan¡¯s eyes.

    The content of the letter was in line with Gu Pan¡¯s style.

    ¡°Hubby, I forgot something important. I wille back as soon as Iplete it. I am sure you will ask me what it is. I can tell you but don¡¯t tell your third brother, the Emperor. In fact, I came out this time on the order of the elder of my family to give a thing to a person. I had been looking for that person for a long time, but I didn¡¯t find her. Yesterday, I chatted with Mengya¡¯s family and learned that Mengya was the person I was looking for. This thing is very important for her. If I don¡¯t give it to her in time, she may die. So I go to chase after her. Take care.¡±

    The life and death of Lin Mengya was the most sensitive thing for Long Tianyu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She didn¡¯t say anything about it before. Third brother, I¡¯m going to find Pan¡¯er.¡±

    After that, Long Qinghan was about to rush out of the main hall of the pce, without a second thought.

    But Long Tianyu was more rational than him. He stopped Long Qinghan with a straight face.

    ¡°She has left the Capital City for a long time. Where are you going to chase after her? Don¡¯t forget who you are now. As long as we make any move, the people outside will immediately know. Now, neither you nor I can make a move easily.¡±

    Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan had reached a consensus that being exasperated was no help to solve problems.

    Things became a little more tricky. Gu Pan was a little reckless to do things, but what she said was probably true.

 Chapter 989 - Chapter 989 Return to Lieyun Again

    Chapter 989 Return to Lieyun Again

    ¡°Well¡­ What should we do? Third brother, it¡¯s not only about Pan¡¯er but also about your wife. I can¡¯t rest assured if I don¡¯t keep an eye on this matter in person!¡±

    Long Qinghan was in a panic because it was rted to his family.

    Pan¡¯er looked smart and powerful, but in fact, she was simple and kind-hearted. She was okay under his protection. But, what kind of people Lin Mengya was facing? Even Long Qinghan couldn¡¯t imagine.

    If something happened to Pan¡¯er¡­

    Just thinking about it, Long Qinghan shivered. He felt a piercing pain in his heart.

    ¡°Qinghan, leave this matter to me. Go back quickly and settle down everything in your mansion. Remember not to let anyone know that your wife is not in the Capital City.¡±

    The situation had just stabilized. Once something went wrong, it could probably cause more trouble.

    Moyan had been abducted. The former emperor disappeared mysteriously. And now, Gu Pan left a letter and ran away.

    In the following days, even Long Tianyu felt that things became a little tricky.

    Lin Mengya, who knew nothing about what had happened in the Capital City, was finally on her way to Lieyun again.

    After saying goodbye to his men who decided to stay, Chang Hu took his three buddies and over 1,000 of his men, who wanted to go out to explore the world with him, following Lin Mengya to Lieyun.

    There was no longer anyone in the way in the mountains, but the danger remained.

    Lin Mengya sat upright in the carriage, closely protected by Baisu and Qinghu by her side.

    ¡°The dozens of archers are scattered in the mountains. Shall we get rid of them?¡±

    Those archers were all hidden experts. However, Qinghu was excellent at martial arts, so it was no different from children¡¯s ying house for him to deal with them.

    However, it would not be easy to fully snipe them.

    ¡°Find a suitable ce and get rid of them. We should leave the mountain in a few days, lest any ident happens.¡±

    Lin Mengya closed her eyes slightly and looked a little tired.

    Ever since she was pregnant, she got tired very easily. She didn¡¯t like killing. However, those guys were like hungry wolves, and they wanted to kill her and her baby anywhere at any time. It was not her fault to be ruthless.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Qinghu responded simply and then jumped out of the carriage with a sneer.

    The killing and fighting started again in the forest, but Lin Mengya did not take a look back.

    Those people had only their bad luck to me.

    With Qinghu and Shi Bupo there, it would not take much time to trap and kill those people.

    After thest incident, the 500 people they brought out finally knew what they were going to face.

    Fortunately, they had already realized that, so there was not a single deserter.

    Under the tempering of life and death, the one who could survive in the end would be the final winner.

    They gradually understood what Lin Mengya meant, and they became more stable and calm.

    They knew that they were here to fight against their enemies this time.

    For the next few days, Lin Mengya did not see Qinghu and Shi Bupo around.

    Finally, she saw the end of the mountain road. With the help of someone, Lin Mengya got out of the carriage, with a spinning head. She finally felt a little relieved.

    ¡°All is done. You can rest easy.¡±

    Qinghu and Shi Bupo suddenly showed up beside Lin Mengya.

    Lin Mengya could smell the bloody smell on Qinghu, although it was very light.

    Lin Mengya nodded and looked into the distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Meet up with those people.¡±

    The team quietly left Mount Five Heroes. Fort Naratha had been razed to the ground, and the other four mountain forts existed in name only. However, with the obstruction of Mount Five Heroes, the news did not spread widely.

    However, even if everybody knew, it would not be a big deal. Thanks to Xia Bin¡¯s explosives, even if someone noticed something unusual, they would think that it was only an internal conflict among the mountain bandits.

    After crossing Mount Five Heroes, they entered the border of the Lieyun Empire.

    There was only a mountain between the two countries, but on the side of Lieyun, it was already full of green grass, looking like it was in spring.

    ¡°How far is it from the appointed ce?¡±

    Qinghu had been in charge of contacting the Lieyun Empire.

    Qinghu took out a map and studied it carefully before looking up to answer.

    ¡°We can arrive around noon tomorrow, three dayster than the appointed date. They should still be waiting for us, and nothing unexpected has happened. But¡­ Xiaoyu hasn¡¯t responded for a long time. I am afraid that something has happened to him.¡±

    This was also what Lin Mengya was most worried about. ording to their n, when Xiaoyu couldpletely control the royal venomous insect, even the Xin Family could not do anything to him.

    By then, Xiaoyu would have the ability to protect himself whether he inherited the throne of the Lieyun Empire or not.

    However, the Xin Family and other forces would never let Xiaoyu leave.

    However, it was strange that the spies they nted in Lieyun reported that Xiaoyu had returned to the Royal City safely and that all the forces in Lieyun Empire were in harmony.

    What worried her, even more, was that Xiaoyu did not contact her again.

    With Xiaoyu¡¯s character, he would let Lin Mengya know that he was safe at least.

    Why hadn¡¯t he passed any message yet?

    Lin Mengya was worried day and night, fearing that Xiaoyu would be hurt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Royal City to check it out. Anyway, we have to go to the Imperial Pce first. As showed on the map, the entrance to the paradise city is under the Imperial Pce of the Lieyun Empire. We are not sure if we can open the gate without the key, but at least, we won¡¯t let anyone seize the opportunity.¡±

    Everyone agreed with Lin Mengya. However, they were a little surprised that the entrance to the paradise city was under the Imperial Pce of Lieyun.

    What were the ancestors of the Lieyun Empire thinking? Didn¡¯t they fear that this group of people would make a scene and overturn the Imperial Pce?

    Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead. Since she entered the Lieyun Empire, she had felt a little restless.

    Soon, the carriage arrived at the appointed ce, a small vige on the border of the Lieyun Empire.

    This was a small ce with not many residents, but the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire attached great importance to it.

    From the moment they entered the vige, the vigers immediately stopped what they were doing and scattered around tacitly.

    ording to Qinghu, there was a secret passage, which was concealed from all the forces in Lieyun and was exclusive to the Emperor.

    ¡°Why is this ce so strange?¡±

    Shi Bupo sat in the carriage, looking out curiously.

    ¡°These vigers are all experts. Of course, it is not an ordinary vige.¡±

    Xu Shan had much sharper eyesight than Shi Bupo, but he was far less attentive than Shi Bupo.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about their martial arts. I mean, they seem to be very afraid of us. Even though there are more of us, they shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Shi Bupo rolled his eyes at Xu Shan, who was simple-minded and muttered.

    Lin Mengya thought the same as Shi Bupo. She felt that the atmosphere here was a little weird.

    They had already walked to the middle of the vige. However, except for those who went outside to guard, no one came forward tomunicate with them.

    It was strange. They didn¡¯t go the wrong way, but why didn¡¯t the person, who was supposed toe to their aid, show up?

    ¡°There theye!¡±

    Shi Bupo, who had been looking around, spotted a group of peopleing toward them. Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the footsteps and saw five or six men in various outfits walking out of thergest courtyard of the vige quickly.

    Lin Mengya hurriedly ordered her men to stop. Baisu helped Lin Mengya get out of the carriage.

    But before Lin Mengya could stand steadily, she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms tightly.

    ¡°How dare you! Yu¡­ Childe Yu!¡±

    Baisu was about to rebuke Xiaoyu when she met his cold dark eyes.

    Baisu shuddered. It was not until then that she realized that the slender man in a ck cloak in front of them was Lin Zhongyu, whom they had often mentioned these days.

    ¡°Xiaoyu? Is it really you?¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Mengya, who was not used to being embraced tightly by others, immediately looked up. As expected, she saw the familiar handsome face.

    For a moment, Lin Mengya was excited instead of uneasy. She held Lin Zhongyu¡¯s hand and smiled sweetly and brightly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Xiaoyu seemed to be much taller than that before he left. In the past, their heights were barely even, but now, Xiaoyu was half a head taller than Lin Mengya.

    His greyish-white hair had returned to ck, and his facial features, which were gradually growing, were now extremely gorgeous.

    However, Xiaoyu¡¯s lips were too pale, his whole temperament was a little gloomy, and even his voice was much lower, which made Lin Mengya feel a little strange.

    ¡°Brat, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were safe when you came out? We¡¯ve been worried about you for so long. You¡¯re getting more and more naughty.¡±

    Lin Mengya unconsciously avoided Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes. For the first time, she, who had always doted on him like her biological younger brother, felt a sense of oppression.

    Lin Mengya thought, ¡°This brat seems to be sort of different from half a year ago.¡±

    Xiaoyu held Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist firmly. He tried his best to hold back the surging emotions in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you worried about me? Are you still worried about me after you abandoned me?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was so soft that Lin Mengya thought she had misheard him.

    She looked at the youth in front of her in confusion. Xiaoyu had the same familiar smile, but his tone was as cold as a knife, which made her feel particrly strange.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, do you misunderstand anything? I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t abandon me? Or did you not take the advantage to leave while I was in danger? In your eyes, what am I, a doll that you can abandon at will, or a prop that you use to attract the attention of your enemies? Tell me!¡±

    In the end, Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was almost roaring.

    Being stared at closely by Xiaoyu¡¯s ck eyes, Lin Mengya realized the raging anger and sadness burning in his eyes.

    All of a sudden, the anger that welled up in her heart disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I left without telling you. Xiaoyu, I¡¯m sorry. I always ignore your feelings. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tears rolled down Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeks as her heart ached.

    Perhaps it was because Xiaoyu was too obedient, so Lin Mengya always took it for granted that he would forgive her and not me her.

    But she forgot that Xiaoyu would be sad, disappointed, and at loss about what to do.

 Chapter 990 - Chapter 990 Xiaoyuâ€™s Crisis

    Chapter 990 Xiaoyu¡¯s Crisis

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you another chance to leave me. You are mine, mine!¡±

    Xiaoyu became even more emotional. Lin Mengya saw that his long ck hair instantly turned into a thick coquettish purple.

    The followers behind Xiaoyu suddenly took a few steps back, knelt on the ground, and kept kowtowing to him.

    Regardless of anything else, Lin Mengya put her arms around Xiaoyu¡¯s waist and shouted his name hard.

    ¡°Xiaoyu! Xiaoyu! Calm down! I¡¯m here. I¡¯m with you!¡±

    His grip on her waist became tighter and tighter, so tight that Lin Mengya felt as if her waist was going to be broken.

    But she was still reluctant to let go. She realized that Xiaoyu¡¯s situation was obviously a little weird.

    ¡°Mengya, what¡¯s wrong with him?

    Qinghu frowned and looked at Lin Zhongyu with vignce in his eyes.

    Lin Mengya shook her head with difficulty and kept patting Xiaoyu on the back with her hands.

    The manic youth gradually calmed down, and his ck eyes gradually regained their rity.

    ¡°Sis¡­ Sister¡­¡±

    Xiaoyu said in a hoarse voice, with a hint of guilt in his tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Xiaoyu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Lin Mengya had mixed feelings. Even though she had no idea what had happened, it was obvious that Xiaoyu¡¯s condition was a little weird.

    She nced at the group of people kneeling behind him. It seemed that a lot of things had happened after she left.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. I¡¯m sorry to make you worry.¡±

    Realizing that he was wrapping his arms around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist tightly, Xiaoyu blushed and immediately let go of Lin Mengya.

    Seeing that Xiaoyu subconsciously wanted to avoid her, Lin Mengya grabbed his hand quickly, with a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I also have good news to tell you. Let¡¯s go and find a ce to rest.¡±

    So the atmosphere eased, but apart from Lin Mengya¡¯s men, Xiaoyu¡¯s subordinates all looked at Lin Mengya with awe in their eyes.

    Even though Xiaoyu seemed to have returned to normal, no one dared to look up at him.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiaoyu gently tried to pull his hand back, but he failed.

    With a gloomy look on his face, Xiaoyu led them to the courtyard where he had stayed before.

    The decoration inside was just like that of an ordinary farmer¡¯s house, but now, the people standing inside and outside the house were all future talents and elites.

    Lin Mengya left Qinghu and the others outside and went into the inner room with Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Well, here are no outsiders, only you and me. Xiaoyu, can you tell me what happened?¡±

    From beginning to end, Lin Mengya did not let go of Xiaoyu¡¯s hand.

    Xiaoyu was always so sensible that Lin Mengya felt sorry for him. She wanted Xiaoyu to act like a spoiled child like Moyan, but he always hid everything in his heart and gave her a bright smile only, even if it was piled up with his tears.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. You said that you had good news for me. What is it about?¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s smile was as same as that in her memory, which made her distressed the most.

    Lin Mengya held Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and sat on the warm bed. After letting out a sigh, she gently put Xiaoyu¡¯s hand on her belly.

    ¡°There¡¯s an unborn baby here who¡¯s even younger than you. You¡¯re going to be an uncle soon. So you have to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, what if the baby willck your love when it was born?¡±

    Xiaoyu was shocked, and then a touch of ecstasy appeared in his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help rubbing Lin Mengya¡¯s belly, where the child of Lin Mengya he loved most was. For some reason, tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°Is there really a child inside?¡±

    Lin Mengya nodded and covered his hand with hers.

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know whether it is a boy or a girl, but I know one thing. When it was born, you must be the child¡¯s favorite uncle, right?¡±

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether it was her illusion or not, but she always felt that the child in her belly had a special magic power.

    If her mission was to destroy, destroy all fate, all bindings¡­

    Then, the child in her belly was a hope for redemption and a new life.

    ¡°Yes! I will love the child better than anyone else. Sister, please stay here and don¡¯t leave me again, okay?¡±

    Xiaoyu squatted in front of Lin Mengya, and his eyes were full of pure eagerness.

    Lin Mengya felt a burst of sadness, watching Xiaoyu rest his head on her knees and press his face against her belly as if he was feeling the unborn child.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you with me wherever I go this time. We don¡¯t care about the throne. Xiaoyu, tell me what is going on and why your hair¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya stroked Xiaoyu¡¯s smooth hair, but the enchanting purple gave Lin Mengya an ominous feeling.

    With a bitter smile on his lips, Xiaoyu told Lin Mengya everything honestly.

    ¡°Xiu and I got the royal venomous insect very smoothly in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects. With the thing you gave me, I quickly subdued the royal venomous insect. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. After I came back from the Pool of Various Venomously Insects, I noticed something unusual in my body. At first, only some strange patterns appeared on my skin. Later, I often fell into a trance. When I came to my senses, I found ¡­ a lot of dead bodies in front of me.¡±

    Even now, Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was still trembling.

    Lin Mengya could understand Xiaoyu¡¯s panic. Apart from feeling sorry for him, she was eager to know the reason.

    ¡°Later, my uncle discovered it when he treated me. I was too anxious topletely subdue the royal venomous insect. Therefore, it changed my temperament and made me more cold-blooded. Sister, I don¡¯t want to be a ruthless monster. Sister, please help me.¡±

    Looking at Xiaoyu¡¯s helpless tears, Lin Mengya realized that it was a serious matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be so anxious to grasp the royal venomous insect? You just needed to take it out. As long as my blood is there, it can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Xiaoyu shook his head with a bitter smile and said.

    ¡°Uncle Lie said that something unexpected would happen in Lieyun soon. If I don¡¯t subdue the royal venomous insect as soon as possible, there would be trouble, so I¡­¡±

    Lin Mengya cursed in her mind, ¡°Wanyan Lie again? This guy can¡¯t do anything right!¡±

    ¡°What about Xiu? I sent both of you into the Pool of Various Venomous Insects back then. I did not just mean to make you fall in love with each other. It happened that the venomous heart insect in Xiu¡¯s body can suppress the side effects on you by the royal venomous insect.¡±

    The royal venomous insect had existed for too long, so Lin Mengya was fully prepared in advance.

    It would be perfect if Xiaoyu couldpletely subdue it, but once he forced his way to subdue it, the venomous heart insect could suppress those seque.

    Xiaoyu said in a low voice after hesitating for a while.

    ¡°Xiu was taken away by Uncle Lie. He said, Xiu is blind and can¡¯t be my legal wife, but we can¡¯t lose the support of the Dongfang Family.¡±

    Xiaoyu¡¯s voice became lower and lower because he saw the dissatisfaction in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.

    Xiaoyu was afraid that Lin Mengya would get angry, so he hurriedly exined.

    ¡°But Uncle Lie won¡¯t make things difficult for her. What¡¯s more, the Dongfang Family has a good rtionship with my father now. Xiu should be safe and sound.¡±

    Xiaoyu stealthily looked at Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya felt distressed and angry.

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    Lin Mengya poked Xiaoyu¡¯s forehead gently. Seeing his pitiful look, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t be hard-hearted.

    However, Xiaoyu¡¯s behavior had gone beyond her bottom line. She could not allow him to hurt someone else just because he was her younger brother.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, you can dislike her or refuse her, but you can¡¯t ruin a girl¡¯s feelings. I know that it¡¯s normal for them to take advantage of each other, but I hope you can stop making use of a girl¡¯s feelings for you. It¡¯s also my fault. I didn¡¯t set a good example for you. I hope you can ask Wanyan Lie to hand Xiu over to me. If you really don¡¯t like her, I also hope you can make it clear to her. I¡¯ll never get involved in the matter between you and her.¡±

    Previously, she wished to get the two of them together. She thought that as long as they got along with each other alone, they would have some affection gradually.

    But now, it seemed that she had done something wrong.

    ¡°Uncle Lie is missing too. No one knows Xiu¡¯s whereabouts now. Sister, did I do something wrong?¡±

    Looking at Xiaoyu¡¯s cautious look, Lin Mengya just sighed heavily in the end.

    ¡°Missing? What¡¯s going on? When did he go missing?¡±

    ¡°The first time I had an attack, Uncle Lie disappeared with Xiu. My father knew where Xiu was hiding, butter he found that Uncle Lie didn¡¯t take Xiu there. In order not to alert the Dongfang Family, we conceal the news and assign people to secretly look for her.¡±

    In front of his sister, no matter how Xiaoyu¡¯s appearance changed, he was still the most obedient boy Lin Mengya was most familiar with.

    Frowning slightly, Lin Mengya had a hunch that the disappearance of Wanyan Lie and Xiu was not simple.

    ¡°Does anyone know that you¡¯ve been affected by the royal venomous insect?¡±

    Lin Mengya had seen what had happened just now. If she hadn¡¯t been present, Xiaoyu would have been out of control again.

    ording to the reactions of Xiaoyu¡¯s subordinates, it was obviously not the first time.

    Xiaoyu smiled sadly, and the bitter smile on his lips became more and more obvious.

    ¡°My father says that we can¡¯t let too many people know about it, otherwise it will be harmful to me. Therefore, except for our trusted subordinates, no one else knows the specific situation about me. In their opinion, it is just like my temperament changed greatly, and I became cold-blooded and bloodthirsty.¡±

    Things were probably not as simple as Xiaoyu said. The heir of a country had be a cruel and bloodthirsty monster, which was almost a fatal blow to Xiaoyu¡¯s reputation.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!